《The princess who loves to "cry" has candy》


 Chapter 1

    The spring rain is endless. The apricot blossoms are all over the ground.


    The leaden sky was full of black clouds. It was noon, but the sun was covered with clouds and fog.


    The streets and alleys of Nanyuan capital were washed away by the rain, and the vendors put up their stalls in a hurry and took up their oil umbrellas. Their footsteps were in a hurry, splashing with water on the bluestone floor.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder roared and a white light cut across the sky.


    Under the arch bridge, the father-in-law with white temples and his grandson took shelter from the wind and rain. He stroked his beard, looked at the dark sky and sighed.


    "Spring thunder suddenly rings. I''m afraid something bad will happen."


    Lying next to him, his grandson is five or six years old. He has shaved most of his head, leaving only a little black silk tied into two slender braids. He blinked his big black eyes and tendered his voice. He said strangely, "grandfather, what''s a disaster?"


    "My ancestors once said that the spring thunder is the reincarnation of the jade faced fox in the wild. In the future, it will charm the Lord, bring disaster to the country and the people, and make the world restless...."


    My father-in-law''s voice is full of the vicissitudes of life, and his turbid triangular eyes reflect the electric light that seems to split the sky.


    "Boom!"


    There was another flash of lightning and thunder. In the broken house at the entrance of the West Street, Bai Rutong''s shoulder shook violently.


    She opened her heavy eyelids, Amber''s round eyes moved, and looked blankly at the narrow old room in front of her.


    A broken bed, a four legged table, two stools with crooked feet, and a wooden cabinet with a door missing.


    The house seems to be in disrepair all the year round. When I look up, I can see the grey sky. The rain poured in from the glazed tile and splashed on the table along the beam. The oil paper of the lattice windows was broken and dripping, and the cold wind rolled the windows and doors "Hula".


    "Cough..."


    Bai ruotong screwed up her eyebrows and her throat was itched by the floating dust in the room. She covered her mouth and coughed twice. She stood up and walked down from the crumbling bed.


    She came to the cupboard and held a bronze mirror in one hand. The sleeve caresses the dust on the mirror, slightly lifts, a beautiful face falls into the mirror.


    In the mirror, she had just passed the age of yellow mouth, but she was only 12 years old.


    Willow leaves bend eyebrows, apricot eyes. Her nose is like a jade pot, her lips are full and her color is like peach blossom. If it wasn''t for the morbid appearance of thin cheeks, this face would be a few years old, and it would look like a fallen fish and a fallen goose.


    damn!


    Bai ruotong took a breath and slapped the mirror on the cabinet.


    Yan Jun, the bastard who suffered a thousand swords, actually let her go through!


    She''s just joking. People in hell are playing with her. Really?!


    Bai ruotong''s eyes turned white, and there were thousands of alpacas galloping by in his head.


    She is Bai Rutong, 24 years old. A talented chef in a five-star hotel.


    Just as she was busy preparing dishes in the back kitchen, she looked up and saw black and white impermanence staring at her with a gloomy smile. She screamed and fainted with a frying shovel. The next second she opened her eyes, she was in the hell.


    "I''m sorry to take the wrong person," red faced Yan Jun said with a headache, turning over the book of life and death. "What he was going to take was Bai Yutong, but he accidentally took you. It''s a crime."


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth: "put me back!"


    "You can''t put it back. Your body has been cremated," said Yan Jun, shaking his head. "It''s the fault of my Prefecture. The prefecture will compensate you for your long life and inexhaustible wealth."


    "Who wants the next life, I want this life! How can I die easily before I can enjoy my life? Who is your boss? Bring him to me Bai ruotong collapsed.


    How unlucky she is to meet such a terrible situation! Everyone has the wrong belt. Are all the kids raised by the local government idle?

 Chapter 2

    "I''m the boss. It''s no use shouting now. Let''s talk about compensation. If you have any unfinished wishes, please tell me." Yan jundao.


    Ridiculous!


    Bai ruotong''s teeth are clenching and his life is gone. Just give him some compensation? Does he think it''s medical negligence?


    "I have a lot of last wishes. Generally speaking, I haven''t finished my goal of becoming a winner in life, I haven''t traveled around the world, I haven''t got married, I haven''t had children, and I haven''t had a whole family of children..." Bai ruotong counted his fingers and said, "to the small, I just chased a novel yesterday, and today I''m going to finish it all at once, but I''m going to belch. How do you want to compensate me? Can you afford it? "


    "Tut," said Bai ruotong, frowning and impatient, "what''s the name of the novel you read?"


    "After the supreme madness," Bai ruotong blinked, "what do you want to do with this?" Is the master of the earth also after books?


    "Since you want to see the follow-up, why don''t you go back and have a look. All your last wishes will be fulfilled in the next life," Yan Jun said. With a wave of his hand, a strong wind hit Bai ruotong, "go back!"


    "Wait..."


    Her body rose from the ground, and before she could refute it, she suddenly blacked out and fainted.


    When she woke up again, she was in a broken house.


    Bai ruotong is speechless. Is there any other way in the world to cross her father?


    She pinched an arm, after confirming that it was not a dream, she took a deep breath and thought about the present situation.


    "The queen of the supreme madness" is a novel about the Revenge of female power. The protagonist Bai Yinling is the second daughter of Zhenxi general in Nanyuan Dynasty. Her mother, LAN, was born as a poor singer. Therefore, she was treated coldly and humiliated in the general''s house.


    When she was 12 years old, her biological mother was poisoned to death by the aunt of the general''s Mansion because she was spoiled. She was framed as an "ominous person" in the mansion and sent to Lingshan Buddhist hall to pray for the family for three years.


    In Lingshan, Bai Yinling endured humiliation and rebirth. When Ji Ji returns to the general''s mansion, he pushes the people who once killed her into hell step by step.


    Not only that, but also her fate is on the rise. She has a good relationship with Nanyuan Prince Gu chenglian, and finally becomes a virtuous empress.


    Of course, this is a brief introduction to the story. In fact, Bai ruotong has only read less than 20 chapters.


    If this is the elevated king chaonanyuan in the supreme madwoman, Yan Jun must have arranged for her to become someone in the book. It''s good to be anyone. Don''t be the same name as her.


    Bai ruotong enjoyed reading this novel, but only one thing dissatisfied her.


    In the novel, there is a soy sauce character also called Bai ruotong.


    There are few descriptions of her in the book. She is the youngest daughter of Zhenxi general in Nanyuan Dynasty. He is arrogant, weak and ill. After five chapters, he was killed by the leading group and got the Bento.


    Her best identity is the protagonist Bai Yinling. If it''s Bai Rutong, she must learn from the monkey king and disturb the whole earth.


    "Squeak..."


    The door, which was in disrepair for a long time, was pushed heavily. Bai ruotong looked at it. A man in a coarse cloth gown rushed in. He hung his back and closed the door stealthily.


    When he saw Bai ruotong standing in the corner, he was stunned and his eyes were stunned.


    "Four... How did you wake up, miss four?"


    "Who are you?" Bai ruotong takes a step back vigilantly. Her life is like a thief. She is careful.


    "The little lady doesn''t know that Wan should be. Wan is Wan An, a man who works in the kitchen." Wan An laughed, his hands rubbing with excitement.


    Bai ruotong suddenly wakes up, which he didn''t expect. He gets the news that she has been dazed and won''t wake up for two hours.


    But now, in a fragrant time, she stood in front of him alive. But it''s hard for him. Can''t an eight foot man subdue a delicate little lady?


    It''s more exciting to play a cute little girl who can move and scream than it is to be motionless, isn''t it?


    Wan''an keeps his mind steady, and his eyes are greedy. He approaches Bai Rutong step by step.


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank, and he secretly scolded the eighteen generations of Yanjun''s ancestors.


    Wan An! The name is familiar to her.


    In the book, it is written that Bai ruotong was framed by Bai lingyao, the elder sister of the common family, and let a servant sully his body. The servant''s name is Wan''an.


    Because the poor little girl has the same name as herself, when reading this plot, Bai ruotong can''t help but cordially greet the author''s mother.

 Chapter 3

    So it seems that she is really attached to Bai ruotong. And now, she''s going through the scene of being defiled by the servants in the book!


    I x you cactus board!


    She really doubted whether she had ever stepped on Yan Jun''s ancestral grave or robbed his wife in her previous life. It''s said that she will live a long life and be rich. As a result, she will lose. Body?


    Looking at Wan''an''s greasy face, Bai Rutong''s stomach was tumbling.


    "Don''t be afraid, little lady. Wan has been in love with little lady for a long time. Today I have to see her true face. Wan just wants to tell her love, and it won''t hurt you."


    Wan''an licks his lips, and his dirty eyes wander wantonly on Bai Rutong. Although Bai ruotong is not as charming as the woman in the age of Jasper, her beauty is better than her beautiful face. Her milk white skin is as smooth as sheep''s fat, her small lips are slightly asthmatic and delicate, which makes Wan''an feel itchy.


    "What nonsense! Who''s going to tell you what you want to do to me? Do you think I don''t know? If you want to live, you''d better let me go! " Bai ruotong aims at a pair of red thread scissors on the cabinet, turns his back and quietly holds it in his hand.


    Wan''an''s evil smile, how can you give up the delicious food. He rubbed his hands and walked toward Bai ruotong with a big stride: "miss four is confused. Today is miss four. You called wan to come here. What''s the business? Since you have come here, why do you play with me? Wan can''t wait to talk with the fourth lady


    Wan An covered his eyes and screamed back and forth. Just as he was about to take Bai ruotong into his arms, the other party jumped and poked his fingers into his eyes. Wan''an, unexpectedly, was stabbed by Bai ruotong.


    Wan An''s face was ferocious with pain, and he arched up and shivered. Bai ruotong seized his shoulder and kicked his lifeblood.


    Bai ruotong is not a bully. As a cook who can shake the spoon, her physical strength is several times stronger than that of ordinary women, and women''s self-defense skills are perfect.


    However, this body is more delicate than ordinary women, just take back the leg, already tired panting. Bai ruotong had no time to rest. He opened the door and rushed into the heavy rain.


    "Where are you going, miss four?"


    Wan''an follows her closely, but Bai ruotong screams. If she is in the 21st century, she will have to rest for at least half a month. How can she catch up in less than a moment like now.


    Bai ruotong didn''t run a few steps, but Wan''an caught him by the arm. Wan''an pushed her delicate body towards the earth wall and scolded: "damned damned dammit, how dare you plot against me! You''d better listen to me and serve me comfortably, or you''ll suffer later! Do you think you are still in the general''s mansion? I tell you, you are not a lady of gold, just my plate of Chinese food! "


    But it''s just a sick little girl who is not in favor. Do you really think she can escape from him? To dirty a daughter''s body is one of the things that can glorify his genealogy.


    Such a delicate little girl, he will have a good taste later.


    At the thought of this, Wan''an''s eyes were shining and his mouth was pulling a ferocious smile.


    "Let go!"


    Bai ruotong struggled, and his scissors went straight into his arm.


    Wan''an screamed and let go.


    Bai ruotong clenched his teeth and took two steps to escape. If she is really succeeded by such a dirty person, she might as well bite her tongue and commit suicide. Now it''s hard to be reborn. She can''t let her fate repeat the mistakes in the book.


    As she ran out of the alley, the sound of her footsteps following the rain was gradually approaching. Bai ruotong did not dare to look behind her and ran to the street.


    "Be careful!"


    "Ah


    A loud cry came from her ear. Bai ruotong looked back and saw a carriage running out of the right street. It was about to collide with her. She had no time to escape. She was so scared by the red horse that she fell into the bluestone.


    The driver tightened the reins and pulled back. The red foal''s forelegs pushed in the air and roared. He stopped less than a foot away from Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong looked at the horseshoe nearby and took a breath.


    "What happened?"


    A man in the car pushed open the carved door and asked.

 Chapter 4

    "Lord Hui, there is... A little girl suddenly rushed over and scared the horse..." the coachman was so scared that he replied with a trembling voice.


    When Bai ruotong heard about the fame, the questioner was dressed in a blue suit and a black bunting crown. Square face, eyebrow twist into a Sichuan word.


    Wan An hid in the corner of the street, staring at Bai Rutong and the people in the carriage. Although he could not identify the owner of the car, looking at the gold inlaid and carved sandalwood carriage, he knew that the owner of the carriage was either rich or expensive.


    I only wish that the noble Lord in it was indifferent, and that Bai Rutong would leave her alone.


    "My lord... Please help me!"


    White if Tong Yu Guang see Wan An, heart a tight, regardless of 37 21 directly rushed forward, hold the man''s narrow sleeve, ask for help.


    If the person in front of her left her, she had to be captured by Wan''an. Her strength can''t last long. She can only gamble.


    "Aren''t you general Bai''s daughter? Why are you here? " The man''s eyes were surprised and asked. He has worked as an official in Prince Rongqin''s mansion for so many years, and he has seen a lot of dignitaries. He still has this insight.


    "Someone''s after me, trying to kill me." Bai ruotong is very happy. It seems that this person knows her identity. Since he knows her, he will not be helpless.


    "Come up first."


    Sure enough, the man''s face sank and put Bai ruotong into the carriage.


    "White girl, sit down quickly." The man''s voice was gentle. He took off his cloak and put it on her clothes soaked in the rain.


    Bai ruotong nodded his thanks, shivering and shrinking. She finally put down her heart. No matter what, she had escaped the fate of being defiled. She only wanted to meet a kind man who had a good nature. She pitied her and sent her back to the government.


    The other end of the carriage. Gu Yanqing quietly looks at the woman in front of her. Since she got into the car, she has been drooping her head and never found him.


    Her anti bun was in a mess, and the tassels of her gold hairpin swayed to intoxication. The red make-up on her face has long been washed away by the heavy rain. Her pretty face is not bloody. Her apricot eyes are foggy, and a scarlet tear birthmark looms under her right eye corner, which makes her childish face feel pity.


    It''s her.


    Gu Yanqing''s face moved, like the black eyes of the deep pool rippling, but a moment later, it was quiet again.


    "Zhao Cheng, what happened?"


    Gu Yanqing squinted and asked calmly.


    "Your Highness, our carriage nearly collided with general Bai''s family," the man named Zhao Cheng said respectfully. "My highness is very pitiful to see Miss Bai. He took her into the carriage without your Highness''s consent. Please forgive me."


    Zhao Cheng was worried. When he saved Bai ruotong, he didn''t have time to think about it. After he took her to the carriage, he suddenly realized that he had made a mistake.


    His royal highness is cold-blooded. To put it bluntly, he is a cold-blooded gentleman. He is the one who scorns to help others. What''s more, his royal highness loves to be clean. The sewage from Bai ruotong''s skirt is all wet.


    "No harm." Gu Yanqing stopped, his voice cold and piercing.


    Bai ruotong listened to the conversation and noticed a man sitting in front of his eyes. She timidly raised her head and carefully looked at the speaker. With one look, she was frightened by the man''s appearance.


    The man is wearing a plain round collar white robe with elegant plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum embroidered on the collar. His eyebrows are like ink, his eyes like a pool. High nose, thin and indifferent lips.


    His facial features seem to be carved by the most exquisite craftsman in the world, almost perfect and daunting.


    Among the guests who are familiar with Bai ruotong, there are many men with extraordinary appearance, but none of them has the same appearance as the person in front of them. She is not a flower maniac, but seeing him, she is too surprised to speak.


    But his eyes are too cold, like a layer of ice. With the air around him, it was cold for several degrees.

 Chapter 5

    "Warm up the white girl with a cup of hot tea."


    It''s the first time that Gu Yanqing has been attacked wantonly by his rude eyes. Instead of getting angry, Gu Yanqing plays with the eighteen Bodhi with great interest. The eyes of the deep pool reflect Bai ruotong''s delicate and pale cheeks.


    "White girl, tea, please."


    Zhao Cheng nodded, picked up the purple clay teapot on the table, poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to Bai ruotong.


    She really has a dry tongue after such a long escape. Bai ruotong nodded his thanks and took a sip of the tea cup. But then he frowned and spat out all the tea in his mouth.


    Gu Yanqing''s face suddenly sank: "what''s the matter?"


    Bai ruotong covered his mouth with ecstasy. In her last life, her taste was ten times more sensitive than ordinary people, which is why she became a chef at a young age. I didn''t expect that this talent would accompany her through.


    Everything is a double-edged sword. Although her taste is sensitive, it also means that she can experience the bitterness of tea nearly ten times more than ordinary people. Bai ruotong is a picky girl. She hates all bitter things. She likes sweet and spicy.


    She put down the cup and gave Gu Yanqing a fork: "Your Highness, ruotong is choking." She was embarrassed to stare at the yellow tea stains on the plum blossom carpet, and quietly covered her fish mouth shoes.


    Her funny little action did not hide Gu Yanqing''s eyes, Gu Yanqing''s smile broke the ice, warm full: "not in the way."


    "That... Cough..."


    Bai ruotong just wanted to test the identity of his highness, but his throat itched and he coughed. This cough, like opening the sluice switch, is out of control. She frowned, coughing more and more eagerly, as if to cough up her lungs.


    This body is already weak. It must have been unable to support after another struggle just now.


    "How is white girl?" Zhao Cheng said with concern.


    "I''m fine... Poof..."


    Bai ruotong gave up, just answered, throat closed a sweet, directly coughed up a mouthful of blood. It doesn''t matter that she vomited blood, but the parabola of her vomited blood is too long, just splashing on the white robe of the noble Lord in front of her.


    Bai ruotong''s face was very blue with fright, and Zhao Cheng on one side was stunned. His highness is most afraid of dirty


    Gu Yanqing stares at the bloody son that blooms on the dress, Mo Mei is tight Cu.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to... Poof..."


    Bai Rutong got up in fear and wiped the blood on Gu Yanqing''s robe with his sleeve. Zhao Cheng calls him "His Highness". His identity is either the prince or the prince. If he dirties his clothes, what should he do if he gets angry and takes his own life.


    Zhao Cheng shivered. Little ancestor, she was so desperate that he rushed forward. He was afraid that his highness would not hold back and strangle her.


    Zhao Chengzheng wants to stop, but Bai Rutong doesn''t hold back his blood. He coughs at Gu Yanqing''s hem. This cough, her whole body suddenly weak, eyes closed, directly dizzy in Gu Yanqing''s arms.


    In desperation, Zhao Cheng secretly said that he would pass out too. He would not have to wait for his highness to strangle white girl, and he would have to be involved to collect her body for him.


    "Your Highness, the white girl has no intention. Please spare her life." Zhao Cheng''s heart palpitation is not flat, pleading.


    "When did the King say that he wanted her life?" Gu Yanqing leaned over and looked at the beauty in her arms. She stretched out her hand to remove a few strands of green silk on her face moistened by the rain. Her black eyes were shining with a quiet light. "You should send someone to investigate who is going to harm the little lady."


    Zhao Chengyi choked. Is he hallucinating? How did his highness ever become so attentive and nosy?

 Chapter 6

    Zhao Cheng is thinking about it, and sees Gu Yanqing get up and hold Bai ruotong on the cashmere mat. His movements are gentle and careful, just like treating rare things. Finally, she took off her cloak and covered her petite body.


    Zhao Cheng, as if struck by thunder, was frozen in place.


    Your highness took the initiative to hold a woman?


    He vaguely remembers that a few days ago, the head of Wan County, known as the first beauty of Nanyuan, just touched his Highness''s sleeve, and was scared by his Highness''s eye knife, so that he couldn''t get up. Murong girl from the prime minister''s house came to visit his highness, who directly drove people away with dogs.


    But now, his royal highness was stained by the white girl. He was not angry, and he was so attentive. He had to doubt whether the white girl''s blood was mixed with any poison, which enchanted His Highness''s mind.


    ¡­¡­


    The drizzling rain stops quietly in the evening, the dark clouds disperse, and a lonely moon hangs high in the sky.


    In the west of the town, the general''s house is brightly lit. The family members who come and go out of the house with lanterns are as busy as ants on a hot pot.


    In the main hall of Shengning courtyard, an elegant old woman was lying on a gold lacquer carved couch. Her temples were white and her expression was listless. Her hands were supporting her temples, and her mouth sighed from time to time.


    "Mother, ruotong''s temperament is becoming more and more lawless. Look what he has done to our white house. When she comes back, mother should talk about her well, and don''t let her go on rampant again. " Her mother, Zhang, was sitting on the left side of the woman with a silk handkerchief in her hand. She had a pretty face. She looked solemn and complained.


    "Before the fourth Miss came back, my sister was busy asking her mother to teach her a lesson. As expected, she was not her own child. She didn''t know what to worry about." Is to her two rooms, Li Shi light ha, tone scornful. She reached out to straighten the fringes on her bun, and her lips showed irony. Compared with the young Zhang, she is several years older, and the corners of her eyes have been crushed by years of fine lines.


    On one side, Wu''s and Bai''s of the third room hung their heads and did not dare to make a sound. They are used to the confrontation between them.


    "Sister, what are you saying? I''ve only been in the government for three years. Although I regard Rutong as my own, I''m separated. If Rutong and I are not close and refuse to listen to my instructions, what can I do.


    Now if I can''t find Tong, I''m worried. Why does my sister have to be sarcastic with me? " Zhang Shi angry her one eye, aggrieved way. The water apricot Mou son don''t know when already bubble tears, she low eyes, wipe tears with PA.


    The LAN family, the main room of Zhenxi general''s mansion, passed away four years ago, and the Zhang family passed away as a continuation. Just after the year of Jasper, only eight years old. The second wife, Li Shi, has been in the mansion for more than ten years, much older than Zhang Shi. It''s called Sister Zhang. She''s very bent.


    "Crocodile tears." Li murmured.


    "Enough! The house is in a mess now. You two need to make a fire. How can my Bai family marry you who are not easy to come in? " The old lady frowned, patted and scolded.


    As soon as she left, she lost her daughter-in-law. She was so anxious that she got angry, but these sisters-in-law kept chattering in front of her ears. The old lady was so angry that she could not breathe smoothly.


    Li and Zhang were so fierce that they did not dare to make a sound and turned their heads aside indignantly.


    "Old lady! We have news! "


    Zhao Zhongxing, who is in charge of the head of the government, rushed to the entrance. He stepped into the hall and arched his hand with the old man, saying, "old lady, I have heard from the fourth lady!"

 Chapter 7

    "The man has been found?" The old lady couldn''t care about her cold leg, so she got up from the couch. Her fingers trembled with excitement. Zhang rushed forward to help her.


    "Someone from Prince Rongqin''s mansion has informed us that the young lady is in Prince Rongqin''s mansion. It seems that the young lady is suffering from cold. She will send it back to us after some time of cultivation." Zhao Zhongdao.


    The old lady''s smile froze on her face, and her eyebrows were covered with sadness. Her legs were soft and she staggered a few steps. Without Zhang''s help, she might have fallen to the ground.


    "Mother, be careful." Zhang helped the old lady to sit back on the couch, but the corners of her mouth outlined a smile. This is a good play. Bai ruotong is not easy. She would not easily let such a big Buddha go out of the mansion.


    "Confused! What a fool! What''s wrong with her? She went to Prince Rong''s mansion. Doesn''t she know who Prince Rong is? Can we provoke? "


    The old lady patted her leg, and her words were painful. Their Bai family has always been loyal and upright, and has never been associated with the Royal Chinese. Bai ruotong, who is not good at provoking any prince, is only provoking Prince Rong. Prince Rong is notorious and is the king of hell. Her Bai family doesn''t want to get involved with such a prince.


    "It''s true that Rutong went to Prince Rong''s house in the middle of the night? Doesn''t she know the importance of women''s festivals? Mother, look, this ruotong, the bigger it is, the less promising it is! She is free and unfettered, regardless of the reputation of the general''s office in the west of our town. "


    Zhang took the opportunity to wind around the old lady, but his heart was full of joy. She pretended to be distressed, with her hands hammering her chest and her words awe inspiring.


    "You stupid woman! What are you talking about? Do you mean that our daughter of the white family has an affair with his Royal Highness Prince Rong? Don''t show off in front of my ears. Don''t think I don''t know the bad water in your stomach! "


    Although the old lady is in her twilight years, she has a mirror in her heart. Now things are still unknown. Zhang is busy splashing dirty water on Bai ruotong. The old lady knows what she is up to.


    "It''s my daughter-in-law''s fault. My daughter-in-law said something wrong in a hurry. Please forgive me." Zhang''s face turned white and explained in a hurry.


    "Oh The old lady gouged out Zhang''s eye knife, turned back and said to Zhao Zhong, "take a few people with you, and hurry to Prince Rongqin''s house. Be sure to send the young lady back safely. Don''t let anyone see her!"


    "Yes." Zhao Zhong nodded and left the room.


    The old lady''s heart could not be calm for a long time. She said a word of Buddha''s blessing.


    I only hope that Bai ruotong can return safely. I can''t let a second person know what happened tonight. Otherwise, Bai ruotong''s reputation will not be guaranteed and their general''s house will be affected.


    "Well, none of them can worry..."


    The old lady felt dizzy and painful in her temple. She sighed heavily and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    In Rongqin palace.


    Gu Yanqing, dressed in a black uniform, came to the hall through the long corridor. His eyes are anxiously staring at the landscape ink curtain embroidered in front of the door of the small room, standing with his hands down, like an exquisite statue.


    For the rest of my life, I''ll lay the curtain and stride out of the room. His face is like a crown jade, a pair of peach eyes contain helpless. Gu Yanqing''s eyes brightened, and he came: "how?"


    "I''m awake, but I don''t want to take medicine. I''m crying in the room." The rest of his life covered his mouth, yawned and replied.


    He was sleeping soundly in his own house, but he was suddenly disturbed by Zhao Cheng. He said that there was a patient in his Highness''s house to be rescued and asked him to go quickly.


    For the rest of his life, he had a close relationship with Gu Yanqing, and he was also a imperial doctor. Gu Yanqing has orders. How dare he not come.

 Chapter 8

    Gu Yanqing heard the speech, opened the curtain and entered the inner room. For the rest of his life, he followed him.


    Bai ruotong was lying on the Diaolan bed with his mouth tightly closed. The maid on one side is trying to pour the medicine into her mouth. She shakes her head and shrinks back.


    Gu Yanqing saw tears in her eyes, Qiong nose red, a soft heart, quickly walked with her: "why not take medicine?"


    "Your Highness, can you stop drinking? It''s too hard. " Bai Rutong pleaded in a soft voice. This "Highness" looks like a kind-hearted person. She vomited blood on his robe. Instead of blaming him, he took her to the house for treatment. If you plead with him, he should not force himself to drink medicine.


    Bai ruotong is not afraid of heaven and earth, but his only fear is "hardship". There is no Western medicine in this dynasty. Drinking such bitter Chinese medicine is red to her tongue. Naked lingchi.


    "Go and get some milk tea." Gu Yanqing ordered.


    "Yes." The maid, relieved, put the medicine on the small table and turned away.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and shook his head: "Your Highness, ruotong''s body has recovered. Ruotong doesn''t want to take medicine. He just wants to go back to his house. I hope his highness will be successful."


    Gu Yanqing pondered for a moment, turned back and asked the rest of his life: "can you not take medicine?"


    "Ah..." for the rest of his life, Gu Yanqing''s expression was careful and serious, which made him think of the card owner, but he couldn''t answer for a moment.


    He and Gu Yanqing have been friends for more than ten years, and have never seen any yingyanyan beside him. He suddenly brought back a girl for his own diagnosis, and he was so attentive to her that the shock in his heart for the rest of his life could not be cured for a long time.


    "Come back!" Gu Yanqing saw the rest of his life faltering, tone increased, a bit cold and fierce.


    "No I shivered for the rest of my life and answered in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and took a few steps towards the end of the bed. Her skull is very painful, but there is no spare space for her to think about how to escape the fate of taking medicine.


    "Take the medicine." Gu Yanqing sits at the head of the bed with a medicine bowl, and reaches out her hand to deliver the bitter medicine bowl to Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong shook his head desperately, shrunk and refused to submit.


    "Is the medicine too bitter?" Gu Yanqing''s words softened a few degrees, and her eyebrows and eyes were soft enough to overflow. For the rest of his life, he shrunk his neck and took a cold breath. It was the first time that he saw such a gentle Gu Yanqing.


    Is this famous Yama Shura possessed by a ghost?


    For the rest of his life, he looks at Zhao Cheng, who shrugs and shakes his head, indicating that he doesn''t know why.


    Bai ruotong nodded. It''s not just too bitter. It''s as bitter as a sharp knife cutting her tongue.


    "Change a bowl, it''s not bitter." Gu Yanqing took back the soup bowl and told the rest of his life.


    "Your Highness, good medicine tastes bitter and cannot be changed." Return for the rest of your life.


    As a doctor for the rest of his life, it is impossible to lie to Gu Yanqing. He said it''s not exchangeable, of course it''s not.


    Gu Yanqing thought for a moment, holding the soup bowl close to Bai Rutong again: "eat."


    Bai ruotong clenched his lips and teeth, shook his head as if he were dying, and his fingers pushed away the medicine bowl in his hand.


    Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows, took a mouthful of medicine with a spoon, and handed it to Bai ruotong''s mouth: "open your mouth." His voice was irresistible, low and cold.


    The people in the room were holding their breath, and the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    Bai Rutong was frightened by Gu Yanqing''s sudden cold tone. She lowered her eyes and looked at the black soup. Her tears rolled in her eyes.


    She was wronged. She had a good life, but suddenly she was forced to drink soup. Thinking that his weak body would be associated with the Decoction in the future, tears fell from the corner of his eyes and hit Gu Yanqing Xiu''s thumb holding the spoon.

 Chapter 9

    She is not a hypocritical person, but today she has encountered so many bad things, her head is heavy, and the pain in her chest expands several times. She took a choking breath and sobbed, "I don''t eat it!"


    "Eat it!" Gu Yanqing''s words are a little more important. He looks at the tears on his fingers, and his eyes flash for a moment.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and shook his head. Gu Yanqing couldn''t help but hold her mouth and pour the medicine into it.


    Bitter!


    Bai Rutong''s eyes and nose were wrinkled and half of the medicine in his mouth was spit out. Her red eyes glared at Gu Yanqing. Just about to open her mouth, Gu Yanqing fed her with another spoon.


    "I... you... Live..."


    Gu Yanqing''s face was expressionless. Regardless of Bai ruotong''s struggle, she poured soup into her mouth one by one. The rest of my life and Zhao Cheng were terrified. What they knew was that they were taking medicine. What they didn''t know was that they thought they were being punished.


    "Your Highness... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Bai ruotong just wanted to ask for mercy, and another bitter medicine poured into her. Her mouth was full of bitterness, and her tongue was pained and numb by the strong bitterness. She waved her small fist and beat Gu Yanqing, but no matter how she resisted, the medicine arrived as scheduled.


    "Enough!" Bai ruotong gave a big shout and slapped Gu Yanqing directly. Her palm fell firmly on his face, clear and loud.


    The room was silent, and everyone was breathing. They stared at the scene in horror. Except for the rest of their lives, the maid and bodyguard in the room knelt down and kowtowed in fear: "Your Highness, please calm down."


    Bai ruotong''s hand was stiff in the air. She didn''t mean to hit Gu Yanqing. She just wanted to push him away. Who knows the direction deviation, originally should clap in his wrist slap, unexpectedly is to shout on his face.


    "I..."


    Bai ruotong swallows a mouthful of saliva. Gu Yanqing''s face looks terrible. His lips are about to be pursed into a straight line, and his eyes as deep as night are covered with a layer of haze. Yingqi pressing facial features like winter, cold seeping people.


    Although he was not angry, the momentum around him was like a huge stone, which made people breathless.


    "Three more." Finally, Gu Yanqing spoke. Words are plain, but not angry.


    Bai ruotong was shocked by him, and the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound. This man''s momentum is too oppressive and terrifying, just like a Shura from hell.


    The soup Gu Yanqing fed, Bai Rutong open mouth obediently swallow, dare not resist. Until the end of the bowl, Gu Yanqing put down the soup bowl.


    Bai ruotong''s jaw was stained with medicine stains. She licked the corners of her lips like a child who made a mistake and lowered her head.


    Gu Yanqing sighed, took up the silk handkerchief and hooked her chin to clean up the medicine stains for her. His movements were as light and slow as possible, but the tender white Rutong almost cried out in pain.


    He''s taking revenge! Take revenge on yourself for slapping him just now!


    White Rutong wronged shed tears, was wiped red corners of the mouth a draw.


    What''s the matter? She didn''t come across a good thing today.


    Originally, she should be at home leisurely with red wine and mask, and an interview with a TV station every other day.


    But now? In just a few hours, she was almost insulted, even the body was not her own.


    Although her parents have passed away, she has a dependent sister. The thought that my sister might know that she had passed away made my chest ache.


    In the past, when she was sick, her sister would take care of her in the hospital bed. She doesn''t like to take medicine. When she is sick, she will have injections and infusions in the hospital.


    Elder sister inherits the family business, is the national level famous magician, daily work is in the world tour. But when she fell ill, her sister would always stop her work and come to the hospital bed to accompany her.


    But now, when she was sick, a group of strangers surrounded her, and a terrible "Highness" was staring at her coldly.

 Chapter 10

    "I''ve been beaten, but why are you wronged?"


    Gu Yanqing looks at Bai ruotong''s sad cry, not angry but smiling. It''s true that his action just now is too rude to women, but he can''t think of any way to make Bai ruotong take medicine.


    "..." Bai ruotong wanted to talk and stopped, but he dared to be angry.


    "Drink the milk tea and rinse the bitterness in your mouth." Gu Yanqing took the milk tea that the maid put on the small table and brought it to her hand.


    Bai ruotong sobbed and wiped his tears, refusing to pick up.


    "Don''t cry."


    Gu Yanqing''s heart is about to be weeped by the little girl. He eases his eyebrows and reaches out to wipe her tears. Before he touches the little girl, he is scared to hide.


    "Angry with the king?" Gu Yanqing holding milk tea hand for a moment did not move, words helpless, listen carefully mixed with a bit of doting.


    "I dare not."


    Bai ruotong burped back.


    "There''s sugar in the milk tea. It''s very sweet." Gu Yanqing stirred up a gentle smile and coaxed him patiently. The little girl was indignant and obviously annoyed at him.


    "No drink."


    Bai ruotong looked at him warily and shook his head.


    His highness, the smiling tiger, has an uncertain temperament. He is gentle and angry for a while, which makes people confused. She didn''t know him, he was so gentle, careful thinking, there must be a way.


    She pondered and refused to accept Gu Yanqing''s kindness.


    "Do you want me to feed you again?" See her "rather die than surrender" stubborn, Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows joking.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You''re right!


    Bai ruotong is "humiliated" to take the milk tea. Gu Yanqing smiles with satisfaction and wants to make fun of the little girl again. However, Zhao Cheng passes on a message at this time.


    "Your Highness, there''s someone from Zhenxi general''s house. They say they''re here to pick up white girl."


    "Call them in." Gu Yanqing raised her hand and stood up.


    Bai ruotong quietly ate milk tea, and the bitterness in his mouth was diluted, which warmed his stomach and relieved the pain in his chest.


    Zhao Zhong lowered his head and stepped into the room eagerly. There were also five people behind him, all dressed in plain clothes.


    "Zhao Zhong, governor of Zhenxi palace, is here to see your highness. Your highness is in good health!" Zhao zhongzhan was walking on his knees in fear, and his forehead was dripping with sweat.


    Bai ruotong looked at the visitor, but he was very disappointed. She originally thought that he could at least bring a title when he saluted, but she never thought that there was only "Your Highness".


    She still doesn''t know who her "Highness" is. It was not that she did not have the idea of asking questions, but she gave up considering her present status.


    She is the legitimate daughter of the general''s house. She should have met many noble people with the old lady on weekdays. She had seen all the officials and nobles in the capital. If she asked her identity rashly, she would be suspicious.


    "Get up." Gu Yanqing''s words were not as gentle and delicate as before. His eyes did not fall on Zhao Zhong, but on Bai ruotong, who was eating milk tea.


    "Your Highness, my young lady is bothering your highness tonight. I ordered Zhao to take her back. Today''s kindness will be returned to the general''s residence in Zhenxi." Zhao Zhong stood up in fear and wiped the sweat beads on his forehead with the corner of his sleeve.


    He has been working in the general''s office for some years, and he has met many dignitaries. But it''s the first time to face Gu Yanqing alone. This noble Lord is uncertain and difficult to serve. He should be very careful not to touch him.

 Chapter 11

    "Do you know what happened to your lady tonight?" Gu Yanqing did not pay attention to his disguised "important person", went to the gold lacquer carved four legged chair and sat down slowly.


    Zhao Zhong hung his head and said respectfully, "I don''t know about Zhao."


    "I''m very strange. When I saw your young lady, she seemed to be being chased and running in the rain. Zhenxi palace has always been loyal and righteous. How can it make enemies angry


    Gu Yanqing took a cup of tea and sipped it. Words are indifferent, eyes are sulky. Since Zhao Zhong entered the door, his eyes never fell on Bai ruotong for a moment, nor did he express any concern.


    Bai ruotong is the legitimate daughter of the general''s residence in the west of the town. Zhao Zhong''s behavior is somewhat indifferent, which makes Gu Yanqing suspicious.


    "This..."


    Zhao Zhong is in a dilemma. He doesn''t know how to reply. Gu Yanqing''s question is obviously to fight against Bai ruotong. The relationship between them must not be simple. He pondered whether to tell the old lady Gu Yanqing''s attitude towards Bai ruotong.


    "You don''t know why, do you?" Gu Yanqing squinted at Zhao Zhong.


    "If Miss is hunted down, the general''s office in Zhenxi will do its best to investigate. Please rest assured." Zhao Zhongdao.


    "Your Highness."


    Bai ruotong got out of bed and walked to Gu Yanqing. She glanced at Zhao Zhong indifferently and said in a soft voice, "what happened to Rutong today has nothing to do with the general''s house. It''s Rutong''s eccentric nature that provokes murders. Since manager Zhao has come to pick up Rutong, it''s time for Rutong to leave. "


    The book once wrote that Zhao Zhong''s temperament is a willow. He is the red man in front of the old lady and the primary object of Bai Yinling''s favor when she returns to her house.


    Although his character is a bit dogleg, he is not bad. Although Bai ruotong is indifferent to him, since he has come to this dynasty, he still wants to be a good one.


    Zhao Zhong was grateful to Bai ruotong for his rescue. If Gu Yanqing has been pressing him to go on, if he wants to take Bai ruotong back to his house, he has to wait until the year of the monkey.


    "Who did you provoke?" Gu Yanqing did not speak, but asked.


    "This matter has nothing to do with your highness. It''s all the crimes committed by Rutong," Bai said. "Your Highness''s kindness today is unforgettable. Another day Rutong will come to the door with a gift to thank you."


    She is the most expensive girl in the family. It''s a big taboo that she doesn''t come back late at night. What punishment is waiting for her, Bai Rutong knows in her heart.


    The book once wrote that Bai ruotong was dirty by Wan''an and was interrogated by a large family after he returned to the mansion. The old lady nearly fainted. She almost lost her identity as a daughter and was expelled from the house.


    Now, although her reputation is protected, after all, she came to a "man''s" house, for fear of losing her identity. Those who have "heart" still don''t know how to calculate her.


    Gu Yanqing pursed his lips. Seeing that Bai ruotong refused to answer, he did not ask any more questions. Anyway, he has sent someone to investigate the matter, only to know the truth later.


    He got up and walked with Bai Rutong. Bai Rutong was stunned and subconsciously retreated.


    "Don''t move."


    Gu Yanqing grabs her arm and forces her to get close to him.


    "The corners of your mouth are stained with milk tea." Gu Yanqing lowered her head to wipe the milk stains from the corners of her mouth. Zhao Zhong was almost choked by his own saliva. He caressed his heart carefully and hesitated to stop him.


    "Your Highness, I''ll do it myself."


    Bai Rutong turned his head and covered his mouth for fear that Gu Yanqing would come closer.

 Chapter 12

    Gu Yanqing''s cold eyes, his repeated "good intentions" were rejected by Bai ruotong, his heart can not help but be lost and angry. He sighed for the rest of his life and hurried forward to complete the scene: "Your Highness, since the general''s house has sent someone to pick up white girl, let white girl go back with them. It''s too late. It''s going to be night time. Don''t delay. White girl''s reputation matters


    Gu Yanqing thought for a moment, nodded, but his eyes never left Bai Rutong for a moment, "I send you."


    "Please, your highness..."


    "I send you." Before Bai ruotong''s words were finished, Gu Yanqing repeated that she could not refuse. White if Tong headache Piao to Zhao Zhong, hope Zhao Zhong can make an idea. Zhao Zhong curled his mouth, shook his head, pursed his mouth and refused to make a sound.


    He did not dare to touch his highness.


    "White girl, please." Gu Yanqing raised her hand.


    "..." Bai ruotong wanted to cry, so he had to follow him reluctantly.


    All the way speechless, carriage slowly driving in the middle of the street, although the rain stopped, but on both sides of the street is still not half a person. Oil paper lanterns hang high on the roof beams, and the bright or dark candlelight is thin in the shadow of the night.


    Bai ruotong opens the curtain and looks out at the night scene outside the car window. Although she looks calm, her mood is boiling. She wanted to get on the carriage sent by Bai Fu, but before she went there, she was stopped by Gu Yanqing and sent directly to his carriage.


    His eyes stayed on her all the time. Bai Rutong felt that his face was about to be burned by his hot gaze.


    "Your Highness, is there anything on my face?" Bai ruotong was on pins and needles and asked.


    "No Gu Yanqing said.


    "Why does your highness keep looking at me?"


    "There are only my king and you on the carriage. If I don''t look at you, what should I look at?" Gu Yanqing''s reply is well founded.


    "Your Highness can see anything you want, but you can''t stare at me all the time." White Rutong road.


    "White girl points out a way for me, what should I see?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and teases her deliberately.


    How can this man be such a rascal! Bai Rutong rolled his eyes, looked around the carriage, and finally put the purple clay pot heavily in front of Gu Yanqing''s eyes.


    "Look at it! Don''t look at me


    Gu Yanqing


    On the second watch when the bronze Ding bell of the Imperial City rings, Bai ruotong is helped out of the carriage by Zhao Cheng. She breathes a sigh. After leaving the carriage, she immediately relaxes. Being alone with Gu Yanqing, even the air is heavy and oppressive.


    Outside the gate of the general''s residence in the west of the town stood a group of well-dressed women and CHILDES. See a few people step out of the carriage, quickly forward to meet.


    The old lady and Zhang were walking in the front. They knelt down respectfully in front of Gu Yanqing. The accompanying women saw them kneeling down, and they knelt down in fear.


    "The old lady Tang Wanqing, together with the family members of the general in the west of the town, came to see his Royal Highness Prince Rong. His royal highness Fukuzawa Ankang is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    The old lady put her fingers on her head and knocked her head down.


    WOC£¡


    Bai ruotong, like being struck by thunder, froze in place for a moment.


    His Royal Highness Prince Rong?!


    Although she heard Prince Rong clearly from the old woman, she still wanted to confirm it again.


    She is familiar with the three words "Prince Rong". In the novel, the object she fears most is the prince.


    Whenever this man appears, she can''t help but sweat for the leading group.


    This man is a villain in the empress of the supreme madness. The article once described him like this: his hands are covered with clouds and rain. Even today''s emperor Cheng Yang, the father of Prince Rong, is afraid of him.


    He began to go to the battlefield at the age of 11 and made many achievements at the age of 18.


    Seven kill, Chaodou, Mingge, Keqin.


    The mountains and rivers he walked on were stained with blood, and the land he walked on was covered with white bones.


    Moreover, he has another identity, which is Bai ruotong''s future fiance in the book.


    But before she got married, she died.


    At the thought of his rudeness to him just now and the loud slap on his face, Bai Rutong wanted to find a piece of tofu to knock him unconscious.


    She thought that her fate was miserable enough when she came across and met a villain, but she didn''t expect that there was something even worse. Her savior was a villain!

 Chapter 13

    "What are you doing, Rutong? Come and thank your highness soon The old lady gouged out Bai ruotong and scolded.


    Bai ruotong''s shoulders trembled, and then he came back to himself. She walked up to the old woman with a slight tremor and knelt down.


    "Get up."


    Although Gu Yanqing said this to the public, he only reached out and helped Bai ruotong up. His action naturally did not escape the old lady''s eyes. The old lady frowned and looked dark.


    When they got up, the old lady said respectfully, "Your Highness, it''s late today, so I won''t leave your Highness for tea. Today''s kindness will be remembered by Zhenxi palace."


    "Don''t be too polite, old lady. Since the girl is here, I''ll be relieved." Gu Yanqing then lowered her eyes, pulled a piece of jade from her waist and handed it to Bai ruotong''s eyes, "take it."


    Bai Rutong was stunned and didn''t understand Gu Yanqing''s intention.


    "Since your highness asked you to keep it, you just keep it." When the old lady saw Bai Rutong staying in place, she gave a cold voice to remind her. Gu Yanqing''s concern for Bai ruotong is clear to her. She thought Bai ruotong only met Gu Yanqing by chance, but now they know each other very well.


    Seeing this, Bai ruotong had to accept the jade pendant in silence. But she was very confused. She was sure and sure that in the novel, Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing didn''t know each other. She only met the old lady twice at the imperial banquet occasionally.


    After the death of Bai ruotong, Gu Yanqing never mentioned Bai ruotong and accepted the new princess selected by the emperor.


    Why did Gu Yanqing treat her so well when she came across?


    What medicine does the villain boss sell in gourd?


    "Dr. Yu has made a diagnosis and treatment for Miss Bai. She is very weak. She must be quiet in the mansion these two days and not be disturbed." Gu Yanqing''s words are not so much an account as an order. He raised his hand, and Zhao Cheng, who was on the side of him, gave Zhao Zhong a prescription.


    "Yes, thank you, your highness."


    The old lady nodded and agreed.


    Seeing this, Gu Yanqing said nothing more. Turn around and walk away.


    Waiting for the carriage of Prince Rongqin''s house to disappear in the night road, the people in the general''s house took a breath and put down their heart.


    "Go and have a rest. Please come to Yongning hospital tomorrow." The old lady glanced at Bai Rutong coldly and explained.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded and was surrounded by the crowd.


    That night, the maidservants worked hard for a long time, and then they waited on Bai ruotong to sleep. When the maidservants left, Bai Rutong turned over and supported himself from the bed.


    Her head still hurt badly. After a night''s tossing, she had no physical exertion. Although her clothes were roasted by the fire, she was still very cold.


    She coughed twice, turned over from the bed and came to the corner table to pour herself a glass of water. She just called her maid to heat up the water for her. Bai ruotong tasted it, but she vomited it out.


    There''s something wrong with the water.


    She put the rim of the cup on the tip of her nose, sniffed it, and frowned. The water slightly carries the smell of soil, and there is a sour smell. I don''t know from which stagnant well it was fished up.


    She is clearly her eldest daughter, but she is bullied like this. How stupid is Bai ruotong in the novel?


    "Evil..."


    Bai ruotong put down his tea cup and returned to his bed. Dizzy pain, as if with a shot put in the head bump. I only hope that the bitter medicine I drank today will take effect earlier, otherwise I''m afraid she won''t have to deal with a mess tomorrow.

 Chapter 14

    The capital of Nanyuan, which has been washed by spring rain, has come to light again. The rising sun sets off the buildings in the capital.


    "Miss, it''s time to get up."


    The door was pushed open, and the maid in the room was wearing a blue Ru skirt. She had a copper basin in her hand, full of steaming water. She put the basin on the sink, draped the small room, and went to the bed.


    Bai ruotong got up early in the morning, but he didn''t respond to the call. She sat on the edge of the bed, pursed her lips and looked at the maid who was smiling and walking with her without saying a word.


    "Cui er?" Bai Rutong called tentatively.


    "How did the young lady sleep?" Cui''er lowered her hand and asked in a warm voice.


    Bai ruotong raises her lips. It seems that she is right. The maid in front of her is the big girl cui''er who is waiting on her side.


    "Get a pot of hot water. I''m thirsty." Bai said.


    "Miss, let''s go to Yongning hospital quickly today. The old lady is still waiting for her to ask. If she goes late, she should be scolded by the old lady." Cuier advised.


    White if Tong eye a horizontal, cold hum a: "how? When my ancestors were so anxious to ask questions and didn''t give me water? I haven''t recovered, and my mouth is very dry. If I can''t answer because of my dry mouth when the old lady asks me later, whose fault is it? "


    Cui''er bit her lip and nodded: "you are right, my maid is going to fetch water for you." Her manner was respectful, but her words were a little impatient. When he left, he even glanced at Bai Rutong contemptuously.


    Bai ruotong stood up and walked out of the room with a careless yawn. After a night''s sleep, she recovered a lot. It seems that the bitter medicine Gu Yanqing forced her to drink yesterday has a certain effect.


    The courtyard she lives in is called "qingtongyuan", with two small rooms and one main hall, which is distributed in three directions: Southeast and West. The corridor connecting the three houses is made of jade and Zhulan, and the courtyard is elegant with green trees and clear streams.


    Holding a fan in her hand, she came to the main hall with great interest. She saw the gorgeous furnishings in the hall and the exquisite rooms. In the middle of the wall is a large screen wall of powder oil, which outlines the leisurely and elegant mountain ink painting.


    The tables and chairs are made of top-grade gold and Phoebe, and the chairs are covered with gold thread. The beautiful lotus pond is carved on the back of the chair, and a valuable emerald is inlaid in the middle.


    She strolled around and came to the west chamber. There are Guqin in the room, behind which stands a big screen. In the basket on the table are needle scissors and small silk cloth. On the west wall stands a picture.


    The woman in the picture is herself, wearing a pink Ru skirt and her dress is flowing. The corner of the mouth is raising a smile, and the hand is holding a round fan.


    It seems that this is the place of ancient women''s needlework, which is equivalent to the modern "Qin room".


    Bai ruotong''s mouth curls. She doesn''t know anything about embroidery. I hope Bai ruotong in the novel is not proficient in embroidery. Otherwise, how can she hide the past.


    After a tour, Bai Rutong was a little tired. She returned to the hall and sat down, just as cui''er stepped into the door with a pot of hot water.


    "Here comes the water, miss."


    Cui''er takes the hot water from the tea cup and hands it to Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong sniffed at the tip of his nose and screwed up his eyebrows. The smell of water as like as two peas yesterday.


    "Cui''er, drink it and make up for me." Bai ruotong patted the cup on the small table and said in a sullen voice.


    "What do you mean, miss?" Cui''er asked with a guilty heart.


    Bai ruotong stirred up a smile, twisted the silk handkerchief and wiped his hands carefully: "don''t delay the time. After drinking it, the old lady is still waiting for us."

 Chapter 15

    "The maid is not thirsty. This is the water you want to drink. The maid is hot for her. Why does the lady want to let her drink it? The maid doesn''t understand her behavior. If she does something wrong, she will punish her directly. Why bother her? "


    Cui er''s eyes were watery, as if she had been wronged by Tian da. But her heart is beating a small drum. Today, Bai ruotong is very abnormal. Does she know what she has done in the water?


    "Oh," said Bai ruotong, looking at her wronged appearance, "I just let you drink water. You are so wronged that you don''t know that you think I beat and scolded you. As a legitimate daughter, I can''t call a girl. What''s the reason? If you don''t want to drink it, I''ll take this pot of water to see my grandmother later and ask her to give me justice. What do you think? "


    Cui''er was frightened by Bai ruotong and stopped crying: "Miss, do you think cui''er''s water is not good?"


    "Whether the water is good or not, just drink it." Bai ruotong looked at the cup and said, "drink the water in the cup and drink the water in the pot together. Don''t delay the time. You have to waste some time when you wait on me to make up. If my grandmother gets up early and sees that I haven''t gone yet, I''ll tell her about you when I ask her. "


    Cui''er''s face turned white with fright. She drank all the water in her tea cup.


    "And the water in the pot." White if Tong hand support chin, smile to remind a way.


    Cui''er wrung her eyebrows and swallowed the water in her mouth. She went to the teapot and shook her hands to pour herself a cup. Just ready to drink, Bai ruotong played with the fan and said coldly, "pour it full before you drink."


    Cui''er is biting her teeth, so she has to put down the cup and fill it for herself.


    Bai Rutong shakes his fan and laughs. Playing tricks with her, this little girl is still a little young.


    After eating most of the water in the pot, cui''er only feels that her mouth is full of rancid smell. She knew it was from her own heart. Although she picked the stagnant water for Bai ruotong, the smell of the water was very small. Unless it was a dog nose, it would not smell strange.


    "Here comes the young master, miss." A maid went to the door and reported in a soft voice.


    "Come on in, please." White Rutong road.


    She was waiting for the Buddha. In the novel, Bai Chusheng, the young master of Zhenxi palace, is the mother of her compatriots. He is upright in disposition and does things properly. Although he didn''t like his sister''s unruly and capricious temperament, he was a close relative and cared for Bai Rutong very much.


    Cui''er''s ears are sharp. As soon as she hears that the young master is coming, she quickly puts down her tea cup and cultivates her mood. As soon as Bai Chusheng started, her eyes filled with tears, and she stood pitifully aside.


    "Aye When Bai ruotong saw that cui''er wanted to show off her acting skills, she knocked on the table and pointed to the tea cup, "continue to drink."


    "Miss, the maidservant really can''t drink so much hot water..." Cui er''s eyes are full of tears and her words are wronged.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Chusheng sighed and watched cui''er''s eyes rolling with tears. He couldn''t help wring his eyebrows. It seems that his sister is playing with her maid again.


    "Brother, what brings you here?" Bai ruotong didn''t reply. Holding the fan in his hand, he said cleverly, "I''m going to greet my grandmother later. Do you want to go with my brother?"


    "Do you look like you''re going to greet your grandmother? The sun is about to reach the top of your head. You still look like you don''t have a good body. What''s your body like? Go and wash it quickly. "

 Chapter 16

    "I was going to go, but cui''er was flustered. I''ve heard about a folk prescription. I''m afraid I need to drink it with hot water. Isn''t it just waiting for cui''er to clean up for me after drinking all the water? "


    Bai ruotong lied without blushing. At last, he chuckled and complained about cui''er. Cui''er is biting her teeth. She dares to be angry.


    She can''t just say that Bai ruotong is a liar. If Bai ruotong really knows that she has done something wrong in the water, he will complain with Bai Chusheng. What is waiting for cui''er is the fate of Bai Chusheng''s being thrown out of the house.


    "Drink the water quickly and wait on the young lady to clean up!" Bai Chusheng hears the words, and orders with cui''er.


    Cui''er had to eat the last half pot of water. Bai ruotong was holding the fan and choking his smile so that he could hardly support himself.


    When the grooming is finished, it''s already three strokes a day.


    Bai Chusheng''s brow has long been wrinkled into the word "Chuan". Today, when he came back from the military camp, he learned such a bastard news from Zhao Zhong''s mouth. He was so worried that he had no time to change his armor and came to qingtongyuan.


    "What happened yesterday? How can you go to his Royal Highness Prince Rong? " Seeing Bai ruotong''s return from dressing up, Bai Chusheng asked busily.


    He always wants to know what happened. Otherwise, how can he excuse Bai ruotong from the old lady.


    Bai ruotong gathers a smile and sweeps her eyes to cui''er. Bai Chusheng understood and waved: "cui''er, go outside the house and take the door with you."


    Cui''er bites her lips and goes out of the room reluctantly. But the root of the ear is sticking to the door, for fear of missing a word.


    "Brother, this way, please." Bai Rutong invited Bai Chusheng to the end of the wall. He liked his brother who suddenly appeared.


    Bai Chusheng is really good-looking. Although he is not as good-looking as Gu Yanqing, his facial features are also delicate and elegant. He has been in the army for many years, and he looks like an iron man.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes glanced at the location of the door. Without saying it clearly, Bai ruotong knew that there must be two ears standing outside.


    "What happened?" Bai Chusheng lowered his voice and asked.


    "My sister''s life is miserable. Yesterday, my sister stayed in the room, but somehow she fell asleep. When my sister woke up, she went to an old house..." Bai ruotong told Bai Chusheng everything about yesterday in a low voice, including his own conjecture based on the plot of the novel.


    In the novel, after Bai ruotong died, Bai Chusheng cried bitterly. I''m sorry I didn''t take care of my only sister. In order to ask for justice for Bai ruotong, he and Bai Yinling become enemies and fight against Bai Yinling everywhere.


    It can be said that he is Bai ruotong''s only dependence. However, Bai ruotong was a disheartened man. He often treated his brother coldly. The relationship between the brother and sister was not close. This is why Bai Chusheng always knew what happened to Bai ruotong later.


    Now that she has crossed over, she must rewrite this fate and firmly grasp Bai Chusheng''s life-saving straw.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes were scarlet with anger. If the wall had no ears, he would have yelled.


    "So you were set up?" Bai Chusheng held back his anger and tried to lower his voice.


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Do you know who deliberately hurt you with such a stupid thing?" Bai Chusheng asked.


    "Although there is no evidence, I guess who it is. Will my brother believe it?" Bai Rutong gave a bitter smile. Life is like a play, it''s all about acting. She can act. Can''t she. She bowed her head and spoke softly.

 Chapter 17

    "You say so." Bai Chusheng said. Naturally, he believed in Bai ruotong. Although Bai ruotong was a bit more unruly and willful, these were all bad natures. In her heart, she is still a good kind girl.


    "It''s... It''s elder sister." Bai ruotong''s voice has already brought a cry. The mood is just right. She has to cry even if she doesn''t want to cry. The 12-year-old baby''s lacrimal gland is developed. As long as she moves her mood slightly, the tear bead will fall out like no money.


    Bai Chusheng''s face was covered with a layer of haze, his hands clenched his fists, and his bones "clucked" with force.


    Bai ruotong''s eldest sister is talking about Bai lingyao. Although this person is common female, but temper temperament son is bigger than di female. Ever since her mother, Zhang, passed by, she has been courting and working hard in front of Zhang.


    If she wants to harm Bai ruotong, it has something to do with Zhang.


    "If Bai lingyao really did harm to you, I will ask for justice for you in front of my grandmother." Bai Chusheng gritted his teeth.


    Bai ruotong is his only close relative. He must not let anyone hurt him.


    "Brother, you can''t let Grandma know about this," Bai ruotong explained, stopping Bai Chusheng who was so angry that he was about to leave. "I relied on my own guess. Brother believed me because I was your sister.


    But grandmother is different. I am grandmother''s grandson, and eldest sister is also grandmother''s grandson. They are all children with the palm and the back of the hand. Would she believe me by my own words? My brother also knows that I''m used to being arrogant. Do you think grandma will believe my words? "


    "Since you know you are arrogant, you don''t know how to change." Bai Chusheng sighed. Bai ruotong''s remarks are well founded. It''s not easy to fool the old lady.


    "I know I''m wrong, and I''ve learned a lesson. I won''t do it again in the future," Bai ruotong said with four fingers. "Brother, please believe me. Now the only one I can rely on is you."


    Bai Chusheng softened his heart and gently stroked Bai ruotong''s little head. He is less concerned about his sister. Now she almost suffered an accident. She must have tasted the warmth and coldness of the world.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see your grandmother with you later, and I''ll help you say some good things," Bai Chusheng said in a warm voice. "But after all, what''s the relationship between you and your Royal Highness Prince Rong? How can he help you with good intentions? "


    "I have nothing to do with his Royal Highness Prince Rong, and I don''t know why he is so kind to help me." Bai ruotong is telling the truth. She also wants to ask someone why the villain boss is so attentive to her. If she can, she really wants to use a knife to coerce the author of the queen of the supreme madness.


    Bai Chusheng thought for a moment and said, "let''s go. Don''t let Grandma worry. When grandma asks you something later, just answer honestly, and I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Bai ruotong nodded, wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, and followed Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng''s appearance gives Bai ruotong a lot of peace of mind. He feels very much like his sister. Her sister is the same as him. No matter what happens, she will always appear at the first time to shelter herself from the wind and rain.


    Cui''er is still waiting outside the door. Their words are whispering. Cui''er doesn''t hear anything. Just as she drew closer to the door and wanted to hear more clearly, the door opened at this time. Bai Chusheng looked down coldly and glared at cui''er: "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 18

    Cui''er trembled with fright and stepped back: "maidservant... Maidservant is just waiting outside the door, waiting... Waiting for the lady''s orders." She replied, trembling and guilty.


    Bai Chusheng hums coldly. He doesn''t pay attention to cui''er any more. He walks out of Qingtong courtyard with Bai Rutong. Cui''er bites her lower lip and stomps to keep up with them.


    The general''s mansion is big enough. Bai ruotong follows Bai Chusheng, and his legs are shaking. But Bai Chusheng was a rough man in the army. He didn''t know how to pity his sister. He didn''t know how to call a soft sedan chair for his sick sister.


    Does she think she can match him in physical strength? She''s still sick!


    Bai Chusheng make complaints about the scenery of the general office. The pavilions and courtyards in the general''s mansion are connected with each other. Each courtyard has its own scenery, with a flower and a grass.


    Bai Chusheng stops in a Sihe Courtyard. The courtyard is east to the sun. The door of the red lacquer courtyard is wide open. The three characters "Yongning courtyard" are hung on the mahogany plaque.


    Bai Chusheng goes to the hospital first. Bai Rutong pauses and then follows.


    The scenery in the courtyard is more magnificent than what I saw just now. Under the foot is paved with blue pebbles, and a small and exquisite arch bridge stands in the middle of the courtyard. Under the bridge, there is a flowing stream, which must be connected with the underground waterway. The water is clear and several silver carp swim freely in the water.


    Bai Chusheng hurried through the arch bridge and onto the corridor. The door of the pavilion is wide open. He stops outside. When Bai Rutong follows, he enters the hall with her.


    The old lady is lying on the soft floor eating morning tea, beside Zhang''s and Li''s attentive, trying to please the old lady.


    "Old lady, the fourth young lady and the eldest young master are here." The old lady''s maidservant, aunt Hong, came forward and said.


    "Let them in."


    On hearing this, the old lady put down her tea cup and snorted softly. Zhang''s eyes were sharp. Seeing the old lady''s face down, the smile at the corner of her mouth was even more beautiful.


    She approached the old lady, squeezed her voice, and said, "mother, look at Rutong. She came here only after she had been up all day. She also called the young master together. Mother, do you think she''s going to move soldiers?"


    Zhang twisted the silk handkerchief and laughed happily, but then he was interrupted by the old lady''s cold eyes.


    "Ruotong is also your daughter. What''s the matter with you for burying her like this?"


    The old lady sighed. Before Zhang''s entrance, she had inquired with others. She was a good-natured and virtuous master. Now it seems that she is not virtuous. She has a sharp tongue. If she had known that, she shouldn''t have let Zhang into the general''s house in the west of the town.


    Zhang''s loss made Li laugh. The three are chatting. Bai Chusheng and Bai ruotong walk into the hall. He bows his hand and says, "my grandson, please give my grandmother good morning. My grandmother is happy and healthy."


    "If you send greetings to your grandmother, she will be happy." Bai ruotong learned Bai Chusheng''s tone and saluted.


    "Son, come and see my grandmother. I haven''t seen you for some days, and you''re suntanned again." The old lady didn''t pay attention to Bai ruotong. She raised her hand and called Bai Chusheng to sit beside her. Her words were full of heartache.


    Bai Chusheng held the old lady''s hand and said with a gentle smile, "it''s no harm for a man to tan."


    Bai ruotong stares at her round eyes and stands in the same place. The old lady only cares about Bai Chusheng and regards her as the air. Zhang couldn''t wait to see Bai ruotong''s jokes. Seeing that the old lady didn''t pay attention, she didn''t remind her. She ate fruit and tasted tea on her own.

 Chapter 19

    "Grandma, if you don''t recover and can''t stand, you''d better ask quickly." When Bai Chusheng saw that Bai Rutong''s legs began to tremble, the warm voice reminded the old lady.


    The old lady''s eyes fell on Bai ruotong. With a cold sigh, she took a few Buddhist beads and twisted them. She said, "do you know what you have done wrong?"


    "I don''t know." Bai ruotong returned home.


    Bai Chusheng gathered up a smile and scolded, "what are you talking about, Rutong?" She had just promised him that she would give him a good reply when the old lady asked. She changed her face less than half an hour later. He was really unpredictable about her sister''s temperament.


    Bai ruotong clearly understood what she was saying. If she admitted her "fault" at this time, all her explanations would be feeble in the old lady''s eyes later. Her only way out is to veto at the beginning.


    "You don''t know what you did wrong? You, a girl, went out of the mansion without any help. You told me that you didn''t know what you had done wrong? " The old lady was so angry that she almost couldn''t get along. Bai Chusheng quickly picked up the tea cup and handed it to the old lady. He stroked her back to get along with her.


    Zhang was happy, but he didn''t dare to talk. But he secretly chewed the fruit, covered his mouth, spit out the nuts, and put them on the plate.


    "If he was framed, somehow he was sent out of his residence and met a villain..." Bai said slowly, "thanks to Prince Rong''s help, otherwise he would lose his reputation."


    "Reputation is not guaranteed. How do you say that?" The old lady''s eyes jumped and asked.


    "Ruotong sleeps in his boudoir and wakes up in a broken courtyard. Wan An, who was working in the kitchen at that time, broke in and said that he was in love with me... "Bai ruotong stopped talking. She pinched the fan tightly with her fingers and said in a deep pain," ruotong finally escaped and met his Royal Highness Prince Rong, but ruotong''s body couldn''t stand it, vomited blood and fell asleep directly. "


    "Did you vomit blood?"


    The old lady loves her very much. Bai ruotong is her direct granddaughter. Although she is a bit strict in her daily life, she is the flesh of the palm and the back of the hand. When she heard that she had suffered, the old lady''s heart was torn.


    Bai ruotong nodded. Seeing that the old lady was moved, Bai Chusheng said, "grandma, when my grandson went to visit my sister''s hospital today, my sister''s body was still empty. She wanted to come in time, but when her grandson saw that she was not feeling well, he asked her to have a rest. I hope my grandmother won''t blame ruotong."


    Team mate!


    Bai ruotong really wants to praise him. She came late in the morning to tease her maidservant, but Bai Chusheng said that she was unwell. Could the old lady not feel distressed when she heard this.


    "Where''s that bastard?" The old lady patted a few children and said angrily, "where is that Hun man named Wan''an? Call him to me quickly. I want to peel his skin!"


    "Old lady, this guy didn''t come back yesterday. The steward of the kitchen is still asking questions this morning. He must have done something bad and escaped early." Red aunt came forward and said.


    The old lady sighed heavily.


    She is also angry confused, since this villain has done a bastard thing, do you still want to go back to the house and wait for her to skin and cramp?


    She beckoned Bai ruotong to sit down beside her. This girl must have suffered a lot of grievances last night. She was already weak. She was forced to ask questions early this morning. It''s reasonable to be late.


    Thinking that she had just lost sight of her time, the old lady was in a panic. She was holding Bai ruotong''s little hand. Seeing that her fingers were so cold, she was busy asking Hong Gu Wen to send it to Mrs. Tang.

 Chapter 20

    "If you settle down, my grandmother will ask for justice for you." The old lady spoke.


    Bai ruotong clenched Mrs. Tang and nodded tearfully.


    Seeing that the old lady was dismissed by Bai ruotong in a few words, Zhang was very upset. She pulled out a smile and said, "the old lady''s words are true. Ruotong is the legitimate daughter of the general''s house in the west of our town. She can''t be wronged.


    It''s also my thoughtlessness. I''ll call someone to invite Dr. Liu to see it for ruotong tomorrow. It''s not a good sign to vomit blood. We should have a good look at the reason. "


    "You''ve said something sensible." The old lady glanced at Zhang and sighed.


    "However, yesterday, his Royal Highness Prince Rong sent us back in person. Do you need me to prepare some gifts?" Zhang''s eyes turned around, which led the topic to "Prince Rong".


    Prince Rong himself came to see Bai ruotong off. He was very attentive to Bai ruotong. If there''s no business behind them, who will believe it.


    The old lady felt cold when she heard this. Bai ruotong sighed. She couldn''t get away with it.


    "What do you have to do with his Royal Highness Prince Rong, Rutong?" Asked the old lady.


    "Mother confused, if Tong a sick little girl, can you have anything to do with his Royal Highness Prince Rong?" Li, who had never opened his mouth, interjected, "mother didn''t see the appearance of the panic when he faced his highness yesterday. I see, it''s obvious that his Highness has taken a fancy to us."


    "What are you talking about?" The old lady angrily glanced at her, "Rutong, if grandma asks you, tell her honestly."


    "Ruotong did not know his Royal Highness Prince Rong before that." White Rutong road.


    "Look, I guessed it. If we look like immortals, will your highness be happy? " Li took a sip of tea and laughed wildly. Although she was old, she was still smartly dressed, and she laughed like a silver bell.


    Bai ruotong looked carefully at Li and Zhang. She had already guessed their identities. Although the Li family has been in the mansion for many years, they have never had any children. Fortunately, I met a miracle doctor two years ago and found a prescription. Lao laizi gave birth to a fat boy.


    Although her mouth is broken, her heart is steadfast. He''s a straight-minded man.


    Zhang has been in the government for more than three years. Although he is young, he has a deep city. He is the main culprit of the heroine Bai Yinling''s mother.


    "You can''t say a good word in your mouth!" The old lady said helplessly. If, as Li said, Gu Yanqing is in love with Bai ruotong, I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse.


    "Grandmother, I''ve asked all the questions. If he hasn''t recovered, please allow his grandson to take him back to his room to have a rest." Bai Chusheng said.


    The old lady nodded, "go."


    Seeing that the old lady was relieved, Bai ruotong stood up and saluted. He followed Bai Chusheng out of Yongning hospital.


    Zhang watched them leave, biting their teeth. If it wasn''t for Li''s talkative, how could the old lady let Bai Rutong go so easily.


    She thinks so, Mou son Nu stares Li Shi. Li looked at her eyes, eyebrows pick, proud of the hook lip smile.


    Green bamboo courtyard of Zhenxi palace.


    "It turns out that all the splendor and splendor are paid to the ruined well, the beautiful scenery on a bright day, and the happy family."


    In the embroidery room, Bai lingyao hummed a little song, and her slender fingers pierced the silk.


    The candlelight of the blue glazed lamp is bright or dark, reflecting her delicate face, and the red lotus flower mother of pearl on her forehead is more tender under the orange candlelight.

 Chapter 21

    At this time, there was an urgent sound of footsteps in the corridor of the embroidery building. Bai lingyao''s hand trembled slightly and pinned the needle to a red plum that had not been embroidered. She stops and looks at Ping''er, the maid who comes into the room in a hurry.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Bai lingyao asked.


    Ping''er''s fingers meet and salute bailing Yao, but her eyes are full of anxiety: "if you go back to miss, Wan''an is here!"


    "Now that he has failed, what else will he come back to do? When I see my grandmother today, I''m sure I want to tell her the whole story. If Wan''an is seen here, how can I explain and send him away quickly? "


    Bai lingyao got up in a hurry and walked in the room in a panic. The silk handkerchief in her hand stirred up anxiously.


    Wan''an is a terrible dog. Everything has been revealed. What face does he have to come back to see her.


    "Yes." Ping''er nodded and wanted to step down, but she called her: "wait a minute!"


    She quickly walks with Ping''er, pulls down the jade pendant from her waist and puts it on Ping''er: "give this jade pendant to Wan''an and let him change some money. The farther you go, the better. Leave the capital."


    Ping''er is stunned. She puts the jade pendant in her arms. After nodding carefully, she exits the room.


    Bai lingyao was biting her lips and her eyebrows were twisted into the word "Chuan". Her heart beat up and down, and her silk handkerchief was wrinkled.


    I don''t know if Wan''an has revealed herself. She thought that although it didn''t work out, she taught Bai ruotong a lesson. She didn''t think that this fool came back secretly.


    She should have a good discussion with her mother about this matter.


    Bai lingyao was not sure. She left the embroidery building and went back to her boudoir. She turned out a suit of cloak from the cupboard and put it on in a hurry. She went out of the yard.


    This box just left. Wan''an, who was waiting anxiously in the hospital, was bright in front of his eyes. He saw a grass-green figure hanging on his body and looking left and right with him.


    "Ping''er, what does the young lady say?" Wan An asked.


    Ping''er quickly walks to Wan''an, takes the money bag from her waist and puts it into his hand: "Miss said, I want you to leave quickly. Here are some pieces of silver. Take them and go on your way. Leave the capital far away. Don''t come back. "


    "Just some silver coins?" Wan''an exclaimed, "I''ve been hurt by the fourth young lady. I can''t do without some silver coins!"


    "Shh! Keep your voice down! You are busy living in the mansion. What should you do if you bring people here shouting and shouting! " Ping''er pressed her lips and motioned him to keep quiet. Although the eldest lady gave Wan''an a jade pendant, Ping''er saw that the jade pendant was a rare thing. She was greedy and was reluctant to give it after putting it into her pocket.


    Wan''an''s status is so low, how can he deserve such a good thing. Fortunately, she still carries the silver coins given by the eldest lady, which is just used to block Wan''an''s mouth.


    "You can''t do that, can you?" Wan An gritted his teeth and was indignant. At the beginning, Bai lingyao promised him that as long as things were done, he would leave the capital safely and spend a lot of money on food and clothing. But now he only takes a few pieces of silver to block his mouth? When he Wan''an is a beggar.


    "What? Do you want to cheat? " Ping''er snorted and said contemptuously, "don''t forget that the fourth lady has safely returned to the government. Maybe she has shaken you out. You''d better go now, or you''ll lose your head if you''re seen


    Wan An''s face turned pale. He gouged out Ping''er and turned angrily. When Ping''er sees him leave, she caresses the valuable jade pendant in her pocket with peace of mind. She can''t close her mouth with a smile.


    They didn''t notice. In the attic beside them, a man in black jumped from the glazed tiles and hid himself in the shade of trees.

 Chapter 22

    Wan An went to the back door and just climbed out of the dog hole. His back neck suddenly tingled. His eyes turned and he fell on the ground and fainted.


    Rongqin palace.


    Zhao Cheng drags a person to the inner courtyard of the study. He is lying on the wooden fence for the rest of his life, watching the scenery. When he sees Zhao Cheng, he smiles and waves: "Zhao Cheng, what good thing have you dragged back?"


    Zhao Cheng takes Wan''an in his hand and throws it on the ground. Wan''an is stuffed with rags in his mouth. He opens his eyes with a groan, and lies on the ground "eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee".


    He was tied with a hemp rope, like a fish on the shore. His eyes were wide open and his life fluttered.


    "Something for credit." Zhao Cheng pulled the corner of the mouth, cold voice way.


    The rest of his life squatted on the ground, holding the handle of the fan and stabbing Wan''an''s chest: "can this thing invite merit?"


    Wan An was so stabbed that he was even more frightened and screamed louder.


    Zhao Cheng moved his hands and feet to explain the whole story and the rest of his life. Yesterday, after sending the white girl back to the mansion, Zhao Cheng did not leave, but led a team of people to stay outside the general''s mansion.


    Squatting until dawn, he finally caught Wan''an, who was furtive. He and his maid''s dialogue, Zhao Cheng heard clearly, determine the target, Zhao Cheng directly knocked unconscious.


    For the rest of my life, I heard my eyes straighten. At last, I smacked my mouth and sighed: "Your Highness is really fine."


    "I''ll get back to you first. You have nothing to do but look after it for me." Zhao Cheng said, not waiting for the rest of his life to reply, walked towards the study.


    For a while, Zhao Cheng walked out with a black face.


    "And your highness? Why don''t you come out and see who hurt the man on his heart Pick eyebrows for the rest of your life and ask.


    "Your Highness asked me to kill him directly." Zhao Cheng was so angry that the big fish he got after squatting all night was dismissed by his Highness''s understatement of "kill". Zhao Cheng was extremely aggrieved that he had not finished what the dog man had done.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For the rest of his life, he looked at Zhao Cheng sympathetically and shook his fan into his study.


    Gu Yanqing was busy looking at the official documents. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he held his eyes and lifted them. Then he hung down: "what are you doing here?"


    "Why don''t you send it to the general''s house to invite merit, since you help the white girl catch the villain?" Asked the rest of his life. He could see clearly last night that Gu Yanqing was very important to Bai family girls.


    "If you send it, I''m afraid it will damage Miss Bai''s reputation. It''s better to deal with it directly." Gu Yanqing said.


    For the rest of his life, Gu Yanqing''s actions were all for the sake of the white girl.


    "How did you get to know white girl? I''ve known you for so long, but I''ve never heard of someone you like. Where did she come from? "


    For the rest of his life, he played with the wolf''s hair on the table and was curious.


    "It''s none of your business." Gu Yanqing came back.


    The rest of his life sighed: "you sent people back to the general''s house yesterday. There are so many eyes to see. The most important thing in the world is the tongue chewing people. Maybe it will be a storm today."


    "Come on." It''s rare for Gu Yanqing to smile.


    For the rest of my life, I''ll turn my mouth and ask for nothing.


    midnight.


    When the doctor left qingtongyuan, Bai Rutong was lying on the couch with a solemn look.


    Now it''s March and a half. Near may, Bai Yinling will return, and her life span is only two years. The novel once wrote that Bai ruotong admires his royal highness, but his royal highness only pretends to be Bai Yinling.


    When the two of them made an engagement, Bai ruotong was so angry that he confronted Bai Yinling and died of vomiting blood on the way.

 Chapter 23

    But before that, Bai ruotong was critically ill.


    But now, although she was a little bit empty, as long as she took good care of herself, her body would recover.


    In the past two years, I''m afraid she was injured by evil people and became ill.


    Bai ruotong sighs. She only has a few thousand words in the novel. For a moment, she can''t find out who hurt herself.


    Zhang? Bai lingyao? Bai Yinling? Anything is possible.


    No matter what, she must have a firm foothold in the mansion before Bai Yinling comes back. If we sit and wait to die like this, she will be the only one who can make me fish.


    In the morning, Bai ruotong got up early and came to the kitchen. There was a little smoke in the kitchen. The guys were busy around. When they saw her coming, they stopped what they were doing and looked at her blankly.


    "Miss four, why are you here?" Stove room tube thing rubbed to rub a hand, come forward to ask a way.


    "Big brother, are you ready to eat today?" Bai asked.


    Cui''er stands outside the kitchen and stares at Bai ruotong. When she was waiting for her aunt to wash in the morning, she clamored to come to the kitchen to have a look. Cui''er couldn''t bear Bai ruotong''s temper, so she had to accompany her here.


    She would like to have a good look at what tricks the fourth lady is going to play.


    "The breakfast is still in preparation." It''s in charge.


    Bai ruotong took a look at the kitchen. The vegetables and meat in the kitchen are fresh, and the delicious food aroma is full of. As a cook, her heart is itching.


    "You don''t have to prepare breakfast for me and my elder brother. Peel me a bowl of lotus seeds." Bai ruotong went to a stove where he had not opened fire yet and skillfully started a fire with flint.


    When she was in college, she used to camp around with camping clubs, and she developed a good ability to make a fire. In modern times, there is no place for strength, but in ancient times, it is useful.


    Guys, you look at me, I look at you, don''t speak up. Finally, the steward said awkwardly: "miss four, you have a noble status. Don''t do this rough work. I''ll have someone prepare what you want to eat. "


    "No, the elder brother just came back. My younger sister should serve the elder brother. If anyone asks me, you can say that I mean it." Bai ruotong clapped his hands and said.


    In charge of difficult smack smack, had to shut up.


    Bai ruotong put the lotus seeds into the steamer, washed them with clean water and picked up the red dates. When the water boils, she sprinkles a handful of rice and covers it with a round lid.


    Cui''er was in the same place, her mouth open and tongue tied. Her young lady has always been a master who knows nothing about daily necessities. How can she become a chef now? Her industrious movements are more skillful than her poor born maid.


    Two bowls of lotus seed porridge steaming out of the pot, Bai ruotong scooped into the bowl, took off two coriander leaves and put them on the porridge for decoration. She clapped her hands and left the kitchen with her masterpiece. Cui''er was still in a daze, so she listened to Bai ruotong: "don''t lead me to my brother''s house soon."


    Cui''er bit her lips and hung her head to lead the way.


    Bai Chusheng''s yard is to the East, diagonally opposite the old lady. When Bai ruotong steps into the gate with lotus seed porridge, he sees Bai Chusheng in the courtyard practicing sword. His figure is like the wind, and his swordsmanship is natural and unrestrained. Although Bai ruotong didn''t know the martial arts, he couldn''t help but clap his hands.


    "What are you doing here?"


    When Bai Chusheng heard the footsteps, he gathered up his sword. Bai ruotong smiles brightly. He holds the lotus seed porridge high in his hand and swings in front of his eyes. Nuosheng says, "give my brother something to eat. This is the lotus seed porridge I cooked myself."


    "You cooked it?" Bai Chusheng said, "when can you cook porridge? If cui''er cooks it, just say it. "

 Chapter 24

    Bai ruotong pursed: "cui''er can''t have my skills. I learned from my mother. Don''t look down on me, brother."


    Bai Chusheng''s face is very tense. He seldom communicates with Bai ruotong on weekdays and knows her very little. His sister has the skill of cooking?


    "Brother, come in and have a meal quickly. The lotus seed porridge will be cold later, but it won''t taste sweet." Bai ruotong went into the hall by himself. Bai Chusheng pursed his lips, thought for a while, and followed.


    Bai ruotong put the porridge on the table, handed him the spoon politely, and said eagerly, "brother, try it quickly."


    Bai Chusheng sticks to the spoon and takes a bite under the expectation of Bai ruotong. He was stunned. The lotus seed porridge was sweet but not greasy. Lotus seeds soft and tender, do not bite, and porridge with the tongue a sip and broken.


    "Is it delicious?" Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "yes." He also scooped a mouthful to eat, the lotus seeds sweet and delicious, porridge spread in the mouth.


    "My mother once told me that my brother likes lotus seed porridge best. He always has two big bowls each time." When Bai ruotong saw that he was enjoying himself, he began to eat.


    Bai Chusheng choked: "did your mother tell you this?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong lies with his eyes open. How could she have heard what "mother" said? She had never seen her mother who died early. Only in the novel, when recalling the past, Bai Chusheng once wrote that he loved lotus seed porridge cooked for him by his mother.


    Bai Chusheng''s throat choked, and there were strange emotions in his chest. The lotus seed porridge warmed his stomach and heart. He had not eaten lotus seed porridge for many years. He thought that no one would know what he liked except his mother, but he never thought that Bai ruotong would remember.


    "Does it smell like a mother?"


    "It''s better than mom." When Bai Chu was born back, he raised a smile from the corner of his mouth. The smile was warm, like a spring breeze.


    He ate all the lotus seed porridge in the bowl. Bai Rutong ate the porridge with a smile and asked, "brother, can I have dinner with you all the days you stay in the house?"


    "Why?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "I..." Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and stirred the lotus seed porridge with the spoon in his hand. "It''s too lonely for me to eat alone."


    With a sigh, Bai Chusheng felt guilty. It''s the experience of this near distress that makes Bai ruotong afraid. That''s why she is so attached to herself. This is also his fault. On weekdays, he pays too little attention to his sister.


    "Yes." Bai Chusheng replied.


    Bai ruotong was very happy. It''s easier to attack his brother than she thought. The so-called to seize a man''s heart, first of all to seize a man''s stomach, relatives are the same reason.


    After chatting with Bai Chusheng for a while, Bai Rutong went back to qingtongyuan. She took the tassel gold hairpin off her head, yawned and went back to bed. Cui''er takes down the curtain from the copper hook for her. After she falls asleep, she leaves the room quietly.


    Instead of going back to her room to have a rest, she went to Zhang''s residence, Yujiao courtyard.


    Zhang and Bai lingyao are chatting with each other over tea. When cui''er comes, they look a little Su and put down the cup.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhang Shi swabs mouth, ask a way.


    "Madam, please help me. The fourth young lady has been bullying her maidservant. She can''t serve her any longer. Please ask her to come back." Cui''er''s eyes were filled with tears, and she was sad. She knelt in the hall and kowtowed to Zhang.

 Chapter 25

    Zhang and Bai lingyao looked at each other. A moment later, they asked, "what''s the matter? How did miss four bully you?"


    "The fourth young lady may have found that her maidservant did something in her water. She poured a pot of hot water into her maidservant yesterday." Cui''er said wrongly.


    Zhang''s chin is full of attention. The water is what she makes cui''er move. Although she is a mother, Bai ruotong has never respected her. She let her eat dead water, just want to revenge her. After eating for half a year, Bai ruotong didn''t find anything wrong. How could he find out now?


    "How did she find out?"


    Cui Er shakes her head: "I don''t know."


    "Just change the water for her." Zhang stopped.


    "Mother, why did Bai ruotong suddenly become smart?" Bai lingyao cut in. She came to ask Zhang yesterday. Although Bai ruotong didn''t know who made the trip, she said a few words to show her Softness, but she sent the old lady away.


    Bai ruotong has never been able to speak, and he has a good temper. Every time I talk back to the old lady, I always get so angry that the old lady jumps. How can the old lady let her go easily this time?


    Cui er''s eyes turned, and she thought of something: "this reminds the maid, who almost forgot something. This morning, the fourth lady went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the young master. The maid has been with miss four for more than two years. She has never seen Miss four make a fire or cook a meal. How can she suddenly think of cooking? "


    Zhang''s heart was shocked: "do you say Bai ruotong cooks himself?"


    "It''s absolutely true. How dare you lie to your wife?" Cui''er is busy coming back.


    "Does the old lady know about it?" Zhang asked.


    Cui''er shakes her head: "the old lady doesn''t know. The maid doesn''t know if she should make it public. Without the lady''s command, the maid doesn''t dare to talk casually."


    Zhang thought that Bai ruotong, as a daughter, could not easily go to the cooking room. It''s better to send someone to the old lady''s ear and say that it''s good for the old lady to scold her.


    Although the old lady let Bai ruotong go yesterday, how can Zhang give up here easily. She had already sent someone to add fuel to the story that Bai ruotong was sent back to the palace by Prince Rong, and the capital was full of storms. Although the old lady ordered that she should not comment on it. But she can''t keep her mouth on people.


    At this time, the old lady must have a headache.


    "Cui''er," Zhang called cui''er to her side, holding her hand and saying kindly, "take a good look at Bai ruotong. In a few months, I will tell the old lady that you will come back. Bai ruotong is short of a smart girl. Without you, who will tell me about her? "


    Cui''er choked and nodded tearfully. She used to be Zhang''s maid. Two years ago, Zhang sent her to be the head of Bai ruotong hospital. In fact, it was Zhang''s eye liner on Bai Luo Tong.


    With a sick young lady can have much future, Cui Er Wei Qu extremely, just want to quickly return to Zhang''s side.


    Qingtongyuan.


    "Cui er..."


    In the small room, Bai ruotong opened the curtain and called softly. The window lattice is sunny, but the room is empty. She got out of bed and walked out. It was noon when she had lunch, but she could not smell half a grain of rice in the courtyard.


    She walked to the main hall. Before she got started, she heard the laughter in the hall. There were men and women in the hall. It was very lively.


    Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows, coughed twice and stepped into the threshold. The people in the door saw her as a mouse saw a cat. They stopped laughing and stood up.

 Chapter 26

    There are eight people standing in the hall. Three young maidservants, an elderly Mammy, and four Sasa men. They stood constrained, hands down, eyes twinkling, and did not dare to look at Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes fell on the ground. There were melon seed shells on her golden thread carpet. On the small table next to her, the tea was steaming.


    After all, Mammy had been in the mansion for many years. Knowing the rules, she bowed her head and said, "what do you want from the fourth lady?"


    "Did you have lunch?" Bai ruotong picked his eyebrows and laughed genially.


    "Eat... Eat." Mammy returned.


    "Oh?" Bai ruotong snorted and slowly stepped onto the couch. "Your masters are still hungry, but as slaves, you have eaten. You have a very comfortable life."


    The servants in the hall turned pale. They looked at each other and did not dare to reply.


    Although they worked in qingtongyuan, they had no love for Bai ruotong. Cui''er was sent by the Zhang family. She had the highest seniority in the hospital. How did she treat Bai ruotong? All the slaves did the same.


    "Miss four, your lunch has always been arranged by Miss cui''er. Today we haven''t received any instructions from Miss cui''er, so we haven''t prepared a meal for miss cui''er."


    After a long silence, Mammy took the lead to reply.


    They have never been used to looking at Bai ruotong. Although she is Miss Di, she is only 12 years old. How much fortune can she have.


    "Where''s Cui er?" Bai asked.


    "Miss cui''er didn''t know where she went in the early morning." Said Mammy.


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "cui''er is bound to be negligent. You domestic slaves, who are not quick eyed and don''t say anything, even knock melon seeds leisurely here and make my blanket dirty. Tell me, how can I punish you? "


    "If the fourth lady is angry, just take us to the old lady for questioning." Said mammy in a cold voice.


    The fourth young lady made trouble yesterday. The old lady was worried. If she bothered the old lady again today, the old lady would not be able to take care of her. Maybe she would bury her.


    She doesn''t have a good face to treat them as slaves. The old lady knows her temper and says that they treat her badly. Who will believe that?


    "You''re not convinced?" Bai ruotong sneered. She knew very well what she was up to. "Well, as you said, I''ll take you to my grandmother. Grandma is usually a little harsh on me, but I''m her direct granddaughter. If she knows that I''m being bullied by you, whether it''s true or not, if I''m in a hurry, will the old lady turn to me or you in the end? "


    Old mammy looks up to herself too much. No matter how cunning her temperament is, she is also a real lady. And she is just a servant whose life is like grass.


    A daughter was bullied by a servant. What did it look like. If Bai ruotong makes a big fuss, it will be the slaves who will suffer in the end. Maybe the old lady will drive these slaves out of the house for her reputation.


    As soon as the old lady heard this, her face became stiff and she did not answer any more.


    "Clean up the floor and wipe the tables and chairs. If I see a melon seed shell on the blanket again, I''ll cut off your hands! "


    Bai ruotong said sternly.


    The servants all trembled with fright and got busy.

 Chapter 27

    Bai ruotong was so angry that her brain ached. She lay on the mattress and sighed: "Bai ruotong, Bai ruotong, you are a daughter. How did you become a Cinderella in the end? She''s still a Cinderella that nobody likes.


    She rubbed her temple, and Yu Guang aimed at the servants who were busy in the hall.


    She can''t let these people stay by her side. These philistine guys can''t be used by her in the future. They will turn around and bite back.


    Now, it''s time to think of a perfect solution to drive these guys out together with cui''er.


    When cui''er came back, she saw the servants kneeling in the hall. Bai ruotong was lying on the couch, with his eyes closed. She was stunned and went with Bai ruotong: "what are you doing, miss four?"


    Bai ruotong opened her eyes and glanced coldly at cui''er. She sat up, yawned and said, "it''s just the right time for you to come back. I''m hungry. Go and prepare some food quickly. After the food is ready, go to the kitchen and bring back some dried peppers. "


    Cui''er hesitated for a moment, then stepped back.


    After lunch, cui''er puts a dustpan of dried peppers on the table. Bai ruotong eats milk tea and says, "cut the dried peppers and smash them again."


    "I''ll do it alone?" Cui''er is surprised. When does she have to get a dustpan of dry peppers.


    "It''s not you or I can''t do it? Tomorrow, I want to make a bowl of oil noodles for my brother for a change. Don''t delay my time Bai ruotong put down the milk tea and wiped his mouth. "I''m sleepy. When I wake up, if you don''t finish it, you should know what the end is."


    Cui''er''s teeth are clenched, but she has nothing to do with Bai ruotong''s willfulness. She is only a maid.


    After a busy afternoon, in the evening, cui''er''s hands are itching and aching. Bai ruotong is eating sugar beans with peace of mind, but she doesn''t see her red and swollen hands.


    After Bai ruotong''s death, cui''er and a group of slaves in the courtyard secretly touch the jewelry she buried. Finally, spit at her coffin.


    These maidservant servants have a face, but behind their back they are demons who eat and harm people.


    "Where did you go today and why didn''t you wait in the hospital?" White if Tong is eating beans, cold not Ding mouth way.


    Cui''er is having dinner. When she hears Bai ruotong''s question, her back chills. She whispers in a low voice: "madam, just call me to ask."


    "Mother?" White if Tong light ah, apricot eyes a bend, "mother call you to ask what?"


    "Naturally, I asked the lady if she needed anything here, but she was very concerned about her." Said cui''er.


    Care? I''m afraid she has a close eye.


    She said with a mocking smile: "you will go to my mother''s place in the future and ask me in advance. If you run away secretly, you won''t come back to our hospital."


    She has to come back, who rarely stays here to serve such a weak and sour young lady.


    This words Cui son is naturally pressed in the heart, on the face of a school of respect: "yes, the maid knows."


    In April, the peach blossoms of the general''s residence in the west of the town are blooming. A breeze, petals fly, if a grand flower rain.


    For a month in a row, Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng prepared to eat. Although she is good at western cuisine, she is also good at Chinese food.


    Since the death of both parents, Bai ruotong and her sister Bai Ruoxin depend on each other. Her sister is responsible for making money and supporting the family, while she is responsible for three meals a day.

 Chapter 28

    At the beginning of the period, they were very poor. One share of their daily expenses was used as two.


    Smart as Bai ruotong, he is still able to make exquisite delicacies from the days when he is in financial difficulties. The rest time of three meals a day is the warmest time for her and her sister.


    When she was with Bai Chusheng, she always thought of her sister. Xu is the flesh and blood of the two people, she looked at Bai Chusheng, always feel particularly cordial.


    When the servants saw that Bai ruotong didn''t criticize them any more these days, their hearts began to itch again. They are used to being lazy. It is impossible for them to be diligent. After a few days of restraint, he regained his former inertia.


    Bai ruotong looks in the eye, bears in the heart, she is waiting for an opportunity.


    "Later, please come with me and greet grandma. My father''s success report at the border was sent back to Beijing yesterday. The emperor is very happy. He has sent many things to our house. You can choose the best ones later. " Bai Chusheng accompanied the tea and said in a warm voice.


    Bai ruotong was still eating noodles. At last, he sucked his chopsticks into his mouth. After drinking the soup, he licked the corner of his mouth and said, "good."


    Bai Chusheng was amused by the action of her greedy cat. His eyes were as gentle as the clear spring in a mountain stream. He raised his hand to wipe the corners of his mouth for her, and his words were gentle: "are you full?"


    "Not yet!" White if Tong sweet Nuo a smile, pear vortex in two cheek shallow ripple, "later eat a snack should be full."


    "If you go on eating like this, you''ll have to be a little fat." Bai Chusheng joked. In January, he had already given up his cold and gentle attitude towards Bai ruotong.


    "I''m growing up." Bai ruotong''s mouth was murmuring.


    They joked all the way and went to Yongning hospital after a long time. The old lady was eating hot tea in the hall. The sister-in-law of a large family arrived today. She sat on both sides of the hall dignified. She glanced at boxes of Phoebe boxes covered with red silk cloth from time to time, and her eyes were straight.


    Bai ruotong entered the hall, and after Sheng an, he chose a chair to take a seat. Red aunt with two servants from the box head out of a string of head jewelry, and took out the jade porcelain on the board.


    "Mr. Zhang, these are all the blessings that the tree hall has brought us. When the tree hall comes back to the house, you should serve us well."


    Said the old lady. Bai Shutang is now the leader of the general''s residence in the west of the town and the father of Bai ruotong.


    "Yes." Zhang Shiyan smiles and nods.


    "You separate these jewels from them and leave the rest in the warehouse." The old lady said.


    Zhang stood up respectfully, looked around at a circle of exquisite gold and silver jewelry, walked to the cloth, and said with a sweet smile, "my sister always likes red things. These two pieces of floating brocade are excellent. They are very good for my sister."


    Her eyes looked at Li. Li gave her a quiet look and said, "my third sister always loves floating brocade. I''d better make clothes for her."


    The third sister in her mouth refers to Sanfang Wu, Bai lingyao''s biological mother.


    Wu didn''t open her mouth. Although she loved Fuguang brocade, she knew Zhang''s power. Li''s show is to dismantle Zhang''s platform, how dare she help Li.


    Zhang''s face was blue with anger, but he still kept an elegant smile: "since my sister doesn''t love floating light brocade, just give it to my third sister."


    "Elder sister, I''d better gather what I like first. What''s good for me in the new year? Elder sister doesn''t put it in her own house first, but now she''s acting. Why Li Shi sour words way.

 Chapter 29

    "Sister, what do you mean by this? I''m kind-hearted and considerate of my sister. My sister treats me like this, and I''m very upset." Zhang Shipai mouth son, aggrieved way.


    As soon as Li was about to reply, the old lady hit her with an eye knife: "what are you fighting for! Today originally happy, how did you two quarrel again? Let''s split it up quickly, and then argue about these good things. You can''t want any more of them. "


    Li''s voice was silent, but his face was indignant.


    Zhang snorted, quietly gathered the good things to himself, and then scraped away the rest of the baby and her sister-in-law. Bai ruotong, as her daughter, naturally gets more treasures than others. Cui''er looks at a pile of gold and silver jewelry behind her, her eyes glowing red.


    She holds the key in Bai ruotong''s warehouse. When she moves these treasures back to qingtongyuan, is it up to her to pick them?


    Although Bai lingyao was a common girl, she received no less reward than Bai ruotong. On the other hand, Bai Lingwei, the second young lady, received only a handful of rewards. Her biological mother is the Bai family of Sifang. Although Bai''s surname is good, her mother''s family is a poor family of Houmen.


    There are three generations of xijue in baiding Marquis''s mansion, and the generation of Bai''s father is the last. This group of people depend on mountains and rivers. How can the imperial court accommodate these idle people who eat the wealth laid down by their ancestors, but don''t think about the revitalization of the family and fight with each other all day long?


    Therefore, all the people in the general''s mansion don''t pay attention to Bai''s family. Sooner or later, her family will lose power.


    After sharing the reward, they sat in the hall and began to chat. A large family gathered together, especially lively, as if it is the general new year. The old lady was so happy that she could not shut her mouth. Her son made a great contribution to the war. When she came back, she would at least be a marquis.


    The sun will stop. After they had a meal with the old lady, they went back to their respective homes.


    Zhang waited on the old lady and did not leave. Bai ruotong had a round stomach and sat on the chair slowly shaking the fan. It seemed that he did not want to leave.


    "Ruotong, why don''t you go?" When people are gone, the old lady asks.


    Bai Rutong got up with a smile, took up a peacock Ivory hairpin and went to the old lady: "Rutong, please say hello to grandma."


    "Have you recovered recently?" Said the old lady.


    Bai ruotong nodded and handed the hairpin to the old lady''s eye: "grandmother, ruotong just got a hairpin. Ruotong once heard from his mother that ivory has the meaning of prolonging life. This hairpin is most suitable for grandmother. Ruotong wants to borrow flowers to offer Buddha and give the hairpin to grandmother."


    The old lady picked up Bai ruotong and said happily, "I''m almost buried in the earth. You young girls should enjoy these good things. I''m very pleased with your kindness, but you can keep the hairpin for yourself."


    It''s not that the old lady refuses to accept Bai ruotong''s kindness, but that she''s old and doesn''t care for these things.


    "Look, mother, how sensible we are now." Zhang is not a taste. Bai ruotong used to be an unreasonable master, but now he knows how to please the old lady. I really don''t know what medicine she sells in this gourd.


    "Who says that grandmother is going to be buried in the earth, and grandmother''s body is strong. When her brother becomes a family, she will have to hold her great grandson," Bai ruotong said with a sweet smile, shaking her arm gently. "Ruotong thinks that grandmother''s dress is a little more plain. If she wears a hairpin, she looks more young and rich. Grandmother is the head of our family. How can a good thing be without he

 Chapter 30

    The old lady''s heart softened. Today, when everyone saw these rewards, they were so greedy that their eyes were shining. How could they remember her good old lady. It''s rare for Bai ruotong to have such a heart.


    "Grandma, that''s what Rutong said. Grandma is in a state of mind. How can she be old? " Bai Chusheng got up and said.


    "This hairpin is so precious. Are you really willing?" The old lady asked with a smile.


    "I can''t bear it. No matter how valuable it is, it''s all outside. Good things naturally need a good master. This hairpin is just right for you." Bai ruotong said happily.


    The old lady was glad to hear this. She was holding Bai ruotong''s hand and her eyes were as warm as a candle: "good boy, since you have this heart, I will accept your good heart."


    Zhang''s smile froze, Bai''s mind how she did not know, her story with Prince Rong spread to the capital for a whole month, the old lady here already had anger.


    Although she knows that Bai ruotong is innocent, these slanders are corrupt and do harm to her appearance. How can the old lady not annoy Bai ruotong.


    However, Bai ruotong''s behavior today makes the old lady feel soft and ashamed.


    "Old lady, we are not only determined but also capable now. That day, the cook in the kitchen told me that ruotong often went to the kitchen recently to make his own fire and cook. I didn''t even know that ruotong had this ability. "


    Zhang interrupted.


    "Kitchen?" The old lady gathered her smile and her face was in a moment of awe. The kitchen is full of smoke. How can it be a place where thousands of gold can go. In her rules, Miss Qianjin should play the piano in the embroidery room.


    "Rutong, did you go to the kitchen?"


    "Yes." Bai Rutong bit his lip and nodded.


    "You''ll be at ease if you''re mad at me, old lady? How can the kitchen be the place where you can go? The capital is talking about you now. If you are known, you can go to the kitchen and cook by yourself. Do you know where to put the face in our house? "


    Exclaimed the old lady.


    Zhang''s heart is soft, but she can''t hold a grain of sand in her eyes. The kitchen is full of bitches. How can a noble family keep company with them.


    "Grandma, the reason why Rutong went to the kitchen was to prepare meals for me. It''s not his fault. If grandma wants to blame me, blame my grandson."


    Bai Chusheng explained.


    "Don''t speak for her. You are her brother. Naturally, you speak for her. Now that you''re resting in the mansion, you should take good care of your sister. She doesn''t look like a lady. I thought that ruotong was more sensible. Now, she''s just flattering me. "


    The old lady was disappointed.


    Zhang pretended to be remorseful and sighed: "mother, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. I wanted to make my mother happy when I told her about it. I didn''t expect that it was all my fault that such a mess happened. If my mother wanted to blame me, she would blame me together. "


    Bai ruotong got up and knelt down in front of the old lady: "grandma, ruotong knew that he was wrong. Rutong knew in his heart that Rutong had blackened the house, which made his grandmother a headache.


    When my mother was alive, she opened a small kitchen in the courtyard and often cooked meals for my brother and me. My brother has been in the barracks all the year round and is very hard-working. Now it''s hard to go back to the government once. If he wanted to make his brother happy, he made some meals that my mother had made with me when I was a child to help him.


    But if there is no small stove in the courtyard, I have no choice but to go to the kitchen. If he knew that he was wrong, his grandmother could punish him. But it has nothing to do with my brother or my mother. Please don''t blame them

 Chapter 31

    The more Bai said, the more aggrieved he was, and tears rolled in his eyes. The old lady listened to her voice and moved her lips. The anger in her eyes subsided. She sighed, the child is also kind-hearted, maybe too young, she did not think of so many cumbersome rules.


    LAN died early, leaving only a pair of children. She loved cooking when she was alive. She built a private kitchen in her own courtyard. Her quality and skill of cooking are praised by the old lady from time to time.


    This time, Bai ruotong should have done the same.


    The old lady can''t help but feel some remorse. She just started to get angry and scold after listening to Zhang''s words. She''s really confused.


    "Is that true?" The old lady warmed her voice, doubting.


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Chusheng, did your sister lie?" The old lady glanced at Bai Chusheng.


    Bai Chusheng arched his hand and said, "if you don''t lie. Grandmother, ruotong''s cooking skill is more powerful than her mother''s. It''s really wrong not to go to the kitchen to cook. The grandson didn''t think of this and forgot to advise. It''s the grandson''s fault. "


    "Rutong, that''s your fault. I don''t think it''s wrong for the old lady not to say that. The kitchen is the place where the lowly people go. As Miss Qianjin, what do you do in that place? In recent days, because of your bad heart, your grandmother''s headache has been very serious. You should save your grandmother''s worries. "


    Seeing that the old lady''s speech was mild, Zhang was anxious to add fuel to her anger.


    "Yes, Rutong knows." Bai ruotong nodded, "but my mother seems to have forgotten one thing. When ruotong came back to the mansion, it was late at night. There were not many people waiting for him at the gate of the mansion. Why did it spread so much in the capital city?


    Ruotong almost had an accident. Wan''an didn''t do it alone. If it wasn''t for other people''s partnership, why could Wan''an be so confused that he tied ruotong out of the house?


    Mother promised her grandmother that she would investigate the matter carefully, and Rutong was also waiting for it. But why did the result of Rutong''s waiting turn out to be a groundless rumor spreading in the capital?


    If he is the victim, why does his mother blame him? "


    White if Tong a word a light way. She looked at Zhang as if she wanted to see something in his hypocritical face.


    The old lady and Bai Chusheng look at each other. Bai ruotong''s remarks are undoubtedly hitting Zhang''s face. Every word is like a knife, pressing Zhang''s conscience.


    "Do you mean I did all these things?" Zhang asked. Her fingers trembled slightly with excitement, and her delicate face was white. When did Bai ruotong become so eloquent? This little girl, I''m afraid she made some efforts.


    Bai ruotong hooked his lips with a wry smile: "naturally, ruotong did not dare to wrong his mother. Only his mother knows whether she did or did not work hard on ruotong''s affairs.


    It''s just a remark made by my mother just now. If Tong was wronged, he was flustered. Rutong loves his grandmother and works hard for Rutong. But don''t forget that Rutong is also a victim. If Rutong didn''t make every effort to escape, I''m afraid Rutong''s innocence will be destroyed. "


    Bai ruotong learned a lot from the "sarcastic remarks" in the government. Some said that she had had an affair with Prince Rong and was found by the general''s house. She was sent back to the house in the middle of the night.


    Some said her innocence had been destroyed by Prince Rong.


    When he was in the general''s residence, Bai ruotong had already explained clearly that he was saved by Prince Rong when he encountered an accident, but why he spread to the streets was a different tone. No one is making trouble in the middle now. Who will believe it.

 Chapter 32

    "Mother, you see it. I just said a few words about ruotong, but ruotong used these words to plant me. I am also worrying about the rumors about the capital city. Ruotong is still an unmarried girl. With these rumors, how can I tell her the truth in the future?


    But ruotong''s words really wronged me. Nanyuan is so big. Where can I get wan''anlai back for her? I know that this stepmother is not easy to do. If Tong thinks that I didn''t speak out for her, it''s my fault. Where should I go to reason. It''s still spring. If it''s summer, it should be snowing in June outside. "


    Zhang''s speech was pathetic, as if he had been wronged by heaven. She is not a steady mother. She is still young. If she goes out for a walk, others will think she is a pretty girl. Her peach blossom eyes burst into tears, like the dew on the lotus, which is pitiful and adorable.


    The old lady sighed. If others don''t know Zhang, doesn''t she? It''s just that she''s too old to bother with them.


    Bai ruotong''s words are compelling. She is the first old lady to come forward and refuse to believe that she has no mastermind in these bad things.


    But in front of her eyes, Zhang claimed that she had been wronged. Could she still beat her with a whip to force her to admit it.


    "Ruotong, it''s good for you to follow your mother''s temperament and like cooking. I''ll have someone build a stove in your yard tomorrow. If you like, you can cook by yourself in the yard. Don''t go to the kitchen all the time."


    The old lady didn''t help either side, so she came back to the topic. Bai ruotong''s sufferings these days are in her mind, and she has scolded her for today''s events. But if she is too partial to Bai ruotong, how can Zhang stop there.


    The rumors of the capital are like the wind, which has been blowing for more than a month. But there is always a time when the wind stops. As time goes on, it will fade away.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong''s face is sad, but his heart is full of joy. That''s what she wanted.


    She had already guessed that Zhang would make an article about her going to the kitchen. If she used Zhang''s neglect to fight back, the old lady would feel guilty.


    The old lady has a name in her heart. One is Zhang, the other is her. It can''t go either way. Zhang''s father was Zhang Ting, Minister of rites. He was welcomed by the emperor in the court and was not easily provoked.


    The old lady is a judge of the situation. How could she reprimand Zhang for being a little girl.


    If Zhang remembers his hatred, he will tell Zhang Ting what he said. Can Zhang Ting go to their general''s house to make trouble?


    Now that Zhang''s family is a gang, it''s natural that they can''t treat their granddaughter badly. Isn''t Bai Rutong fond of cooking? Build a stove in her courtyard, so she can slowly toss.


    Bai ruotong''s heart is like spring in March, but Zhang''s heart is full of dark clouds. She originally wanted the old lady to scold Bai ruotong, but she didn''t think about it. Instead, she asked Bai ruotong for a favor. It''s like she knocked over a soy sauce bottle and had a bad mouth.


    When he came out of Yongning hospital, Bai ruotong hummed a tune out of tune happily. He was very noisy. In cui''er''s ear, this sound is a lingchi to her ear. But in Bai Chusheng''s eyes, his sister is lovely.


    "You are really in a good mood. As you saw just now, the old lady is bent on helping Zhang. She doesn''t think about it for you. You are still so happy."


    Bai Chusheng sighed. Although the old lady loves the younger generation, in her heart, the safety of the general''s house always comes first.

 Chapter 33

    Bai ruotong''s words were clear and clear. As long as he was an individual, he could infer what Zhang had done. However, when the old lady didn''t hear him, she turned the topic easily.


    Bai ruotong has a big heart and doesn''t care, but as a brother, he is worried about his sister.


    In the old days, he often lived in the military camp and ignored everything in the mansion. He didn''t know the intrigue among these women in the mansion. Now when he returns to the mansion, he understands his sister''s grievances.


    "Of course I''m going to be happy. Didn''t my grandmother allow me to build a stove in the hospital? In the future, I will be able to cook. I don''t have to go back and forth to the kitchen. In the future, my brother can come to our hospital to eat, and I will cook a lot of food. I can do whatever my brother can think of, and I can do what my brother can''t think of. "


    Bai ruotong smiles sweetly, and the delicate little face is rippling with pear vortex. When Bai Chusheng looked at her charming appearance, the cloud in his heart was swept away. He gave a wry smile, shook his head and stopped: "you have such great ability. I didn''t see you use it in the past few years. I thought you knew how to be lazy."


    "That''s my brother. You don''t understand. I have great ability. If I want to, it''s OK to open a hundred restaurants in nanyuanchao, and every restaurant will be in business." White if Tong pick eyebrow to show off a way.


    "Then why don''t you open it?" Bai Chusheng only thinks that she is boasting and joking, but does not take her words to heart.


    "Because there was no range hood in ancient times!" Bai ruotong is heartbroken. Although there were chimneys in ancient times, the smoke was still a little bigger. She couldn''t open her eyes when she lit the fire. Maybe her body was too delicate to stand the oil fumes. If she was her former body, a little oil fumes would be nothing. She could carry the gas tank.


    "What did you say?" Bai Chusheng doesn''t understand. What is this range hood?


    Bai ruotong shrugged: "it''s nothing. I just sigh that heroes are useless. If I were a man, I would be the first chef in Nanyuan. Maybe I would be the first chef in Yuchu."


    "Ha ha ha ha, then I''m the elder brother of the imperial chef. I''ll be a general and fight any war in the future. I''ll eat rice with you every day." Bai Chusheng was amused by her, and his eyebrows and eyes stretched out.


    Bai ruotong was a little distracted. Bai Chusheng''s face was taut on weekdays. This smile was as refreshing as the warm spring sun melting the ice floes.


    She couldn''t help but poke Bai Chusheng''s cheek and said with a silly smile, "brother, you are too serious on weekdays. Look at you, how beautiful you look with such a smile. You should smile more. You''ve been wearing a tight face all day, and the daughter-in-law you''ll ask for in the future will be scared away by you. "


    As soon as Bai Chusheng''s heart warmed, the smile at the corner of his mouth became more beautiful. Although he was a general, he never treated others sincerely. His father wanted him to become a talent as soon as possible, while his grandmother wanted him to glorify his ancestors.


    He has experienced human feelings in the world, but he has never experienced warm heart. However, in this month''s relationship with Bai ruotong, he has experienced what family affection is from his sister. For the first time, he smiles sincerely.


    "You don''t have to worry. My brother will block anything for you. If you like my smile, I always smile at you. " Bai Chusheng dotes on Tao.


    "Good!"


    Bai ruotong smiles. In a short period of one month, with his own personality charm, let his elder brother become "sister control". Big brother, a cool tree, has taken root. With big brother, she can rely on her in the mansion.

 Chapter 34

    Night fell. The house lamp lights up under the eaves of the prince''s residence in the west of the town. The forbidden army in the capital of Nanyuan lights up. During the night time, there is no smoke in the streets. Except for the watchmen, ordinary people have long returned to their homes and slept in their clothes.


    A black shadow fell from the glazed tile, and the road he stepped on opened up with blood and scarlet.


    "Who is it?"


    The commander of the Imperial Army yelled and drove his horse towards the man in black. The black man''s eyebrows frown, and his body turned over the walls, and his footsteps escaped from the forbidden army''s eyelids.


    His figure was like a ghost. The imperial army lost people only at the wall.


    Qingtongyuan.


    As a reward, Bai ruotong only left some light headgear in the jewelry box, while cui''er put the rest in the small warehouse of qingtongyuan.


    Looking at cui''er''s shining eyes, you can see what abacus she has in mind. How can Bai ruotong let her succeed easily? Although she doesn''t care for these treasures, she doesn''t want to let cui''er get the benefit. She follows cui''er. She sees that cui''er puts the jewelry in the warehouse and puts the key in her pocket.


    Cui''er watched the "delicious food" fly away, her heart itching: "Miss, you''d better give me the key of the warehouse to keep, you take it yourself, in case you lose it."


    "Zhenxi general''s house is heavily guarded. Who will break into our house and steal my keys? If the key is really stolen, it will only be a burglar, not an outsider. " Bai ruotong''s lips are full of words.


    Cui''er rubbed her hands and felt guilty. In the past, she got a lot of benefits from Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong''s words were clearly meant for her.


    Although cui''er is not sure, she doesn''t dare to ask any more questions. She honestly closes her mouth and follows Bai ruotong behind.


    After washing, Bai ruotong lay back on the couch. Cui''er blows out the lamp and leaves the room.


    Not long after cui''er left, the window lattice suddenly made a weak sound, which disturbed Bai ruotong''s dream. It wasn''t her ears, but she smelled a bloody smell coming from the window lattice.


    Alert, she took the dagger from the pillow and got out of bed. Beside the window lattice stood a figure, motionless, like a ghost.


    "Who is it?" White if Tong frightens a cold sweat, bumps the courage to ask a way.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." The man''s words are mellow and deep, like the cold wind in winter, which makes people shiver.


    Bai ruotong was familiar with the sound.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the man slowly approached. He was tall, dressed in black and covered with blood. Intuition tells Bai Rutong that he is seriously injured. But he walked steadily, without the slightest shudder.


    Bai ruotong leans against the door case and moves slowly. Seeing that she was less than a few steps away from the door, Bai ruotong strode away. Before her hand touched the bolt of the door, she was dragged back with a force and bumped into the chest of the person behind her.


    "Cui''er! Cui ER


    Bai ruotong cried out that someone should be on duty outside her room. But she cried for a long time, but no one answered outside.


    "You shout. I''ve been looking at the eaves for a long time. There''s no one outside your room."


    The people behind her did not cover her mouth, but let her call, and finally joked.


    damn! This group of servant servants are lazy with her again. It seems that she must replace them early. Otherwise, who can guarantee her safety.

 Chapter 35

    "You... You have nothing to do with me... What do you want to do to me..." Bai Rutong asked in a trembling voice, but the dagger in his hand came out quietly.


    "I thought you were a brave man, but it seems that I think highly of you." The person behind him chuckled and let her go.


    My king?


    Bai ruotong blinked and looked up. The man in black took off his veil and showed his heroic face. Bai ruotong almost screamed out. She covered her mouth and looked at the man in horror.


    It was Gu Yanqing who stood in front of her eyes.


    Gu Yanqing thin lips a pick. It''s really good luck that he came to the general''s house by mistake and happened to stop in her yard. It''s not fate.


    "See your Highness Prince Rong." Bai ruotong held his mind and made a ritual.


    "I need your help." Gu Yanqing comes to the point.


    What does a prince do when he comes to her yard in black clothes of assassins and doesn''t sleep at night?


    "What does your highness need me to do?" Bai Rutong blinked and asked.


    "I''m injured. Do you have a medicine box in your room?" Gu Yanqing looked around a circle of small room, light way.


    Bai ruotong nodded like pounding garlic, and politely turned over the medicine box from the cabinet and handed it to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing looked at the dagger in her hand and said softly, "can you use a knife?"


    Bai ruotong put down the dagger awkwardly. If she was in a hurry just now and stabbed Gu Yanqing with the dagger, she would be guilty. Gu Yanqing is a boss. As a NPC, Bai ruotong doesn''t want to be provoked.


    "A little bit." Bai said with a smile.


    Gu Yanqing dropped her eyes, went to her waist and took off her coat. Bai ruotong was shocked by his action of taking off his clothes. He jumped two meters away, covered his chest and said, "palace... Your highness, what are you doing taking off your clothes?"


    "..." Gu Yanqing took a puff from the corner of his mouth, "apply the medicine."


    "If you want to take medicine, won''t you say so? You take off your clothes by yourself. Who are you bluffing? " Bai ruotong stroked his frightened little heart, dissatisfied.


    A big man came to her boudoir to undress at night. This kind of visual impact, she can''t accept for a moment, isn''t that good ancient people are very reserved? Why is the prince so open.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t reply. He skillfully took off his inner garment to show his strong upper body. Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at his clear skin without blinking. The villain boss''s figure is really good. He doesn''t have any fat in his waist and abdomen. He has eight abdominal muscles.


    Bai ruotong''s favorite is a man who looks thin in clothes and has flesh in his clothes. If the man in front of her is not a villain boss, I''m afraid she will fall into Gu Yanqing''s physical charm.


    But his belly was bloody and fleshy, and the sharp end of the sword was cut off and embedded in his flesh. Bai ruotong could not help biting his teeth and taking a breath. After such a heavy injury, this man didn''t frown. As expected, he was a tough guy who had been on the battlefield.


    "What treasure do you see in me?" Gu Yanqing screwed up her eyebrows. Bai ruotong looked at him and made him hairy. Shouldn''t ordinary ladies blush and avoid? She is like a wooden pestle in place, motionless staring at him.


    "Ha ha..." Bai ruotong laughs awkwardly twice. Maybe Gu Yanqing saved her life last time. She is a little less afraid of Gu Yanqing. She scratches her head and explains, "Your Highness is in such a good shape that she is obsessed with it unconsciously."


    After that, Bai ruotong turned his head and no longer looked at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is Gu Yanqing''s cold face his illusion? He always felt that there was something provocative in her words.

 Chapter 36

    Bai ruotong yawned with her handkerchief. She looked at her bed. Now she has such a bottle of Buddha in her room. I''m afraid she can''t sleep well.


    She was whining, and suddenly a dull hum came from behind her. Bai ruotong looks back. The dagger in Gu Yanqing''s hand falls to the ground. The blade fragment on his abdomen has not been removed yet, and his blood is flowing out. He sprinkles a handful of hemostatic powder on the wound, and his forehead is sweating.


    "Your Highness, I will."


    Bai Rutong sighed and went with Gu Yanqing. She is really afraid that if Gu Yanqing''s blood flows down, I''m afraid he will lose blood and die.


    How would she explain that? How can she clean up such a big man? Is it hard to break him apart?


    Bai Rutong shivered. Shake your head, will be in the mind of these unnecessary ideas to disperse.


    "Are you not afraid?" Gu Yanqing asked. If ordinary women see him seriously injured and bloody, they are not afraid to faint. She had a light air.


    "What are you afraid of? Your highness, you have saved my life. I should repay you. " White Rutong road.


    "Can''t your hands shake?" Gu Yanqing doubted that if she asked her to help, he would give her his life.


    "Your Highness, don''t look down on me. My hand is steady," Bai ruotong blinked and laughed sweetly. "I can completely separate the pork from the bone when I kill a pig. I can remove the tendons perfectly, so your highness is at ease. It''s not a problem just to take out a piece of sword."


    Gu Yanqing''s mouth trembled, and she used a pig to compare with him?


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing didn''t reply, Bai Rutong took it as his acquiescence. She took the dagger, put it on the candle, and put it down until the tip was red.


    "Your Highness, it''s a little painful. Please bear it." Bai ruotong brings a basin of clear water and sits in front of Gu Yanqing. The dagger in her hand didn''t shake half a minute. Fortunately, the blade didn''t penetrate deeply. She picked it out from the flesh and blood. At the moment before the blood gushed, she blocked it with a white cloth smeared with hemostatic powder.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were filled with exclamation. Bai ruotong''s movements were flowing. In less than a moment, she had already begun to dress him with gauze.


    Seeing her skillful movements, Gu Yanqing said strangely, "where did you learn it from?"


    "In the costume drama, I see... Cough..." Bai ruotong coughed softly and said awkwardly, "my brother was injured before, and I also bandaged him. Naturally, my brother taught me all this."


    "Your brother taught you that?" Gu Yanqing was surprised.


    "Yes..." Bai ruotong licked the corner of her mouth. She couldn''t tell Gu Yanqing the truth.


    "Why did your brother teach you this?" Gu Yanqing doubts. If Bai ruotong often bandaged Bai Chusheng, would he not have seen all Bai Chusheng''s body? Men and women are different, so are brothers and sisters.


    "Your Highness, you have misunderstood," Bai ruotong explained hastily, knowing what Gu Yanqing had misunderstood. "My brother''s hand was cut by a knife before, and I''ll bandage it for him. I saw that bandaging was very interesting, so I asked my brother about the skills of bandaging. My brother taught me that. "


    "So, is this the first time you''ve bandaged someone?"


    Gu Yanqing nodded, his heart inexplicably a bit happy, his lips a hook, softly asked.


    "Well... Yes." Bai ruotong returned home.


    Gu Yanqing put on his clothes and wanted to say something more, but suddenly there was a knock on the door: "Miss, why do you want to light the light? Is there someone in your room? "


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly sank, and he could not help scolding his mother. Damn Cui Er, she didn''t say a word just now, but she came when she didn''t need it.

 Chapter 37

    "Cui''er, there''s nothing wrong in the room. Don''t worry. Go to bed quickly." Bai ruotong returned home.


    "But I can hear someone talking in the room. Please open the door quickly, miss." Cui''er''s knock on the door is more and more intense.


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth: "cui''er, don''t disturb me. There''s a mouse in the room just now. I''m just beating a mouse. "


    Gu Yanqing cold eyes, she compared him to a mouse?


    "How can there be mice in the room? Miss, what are you talking about? Open the door quickly. If you don''t open the door, the maid will call someone!"


    When she passed by, she heard someone talking in the room. It seemed that she was still a man. I didn''t expect that Bai ruotong would dare to have a private meeting with a man late at night and bring him into his boudoir. She had to hold on to such a big handle.


    Bai ruotong bit his lips and was about to stamp his feet. If cui''er really calls someone, won''t she and Gu Yanqing show up? Rumors about them have been circulating in the capital for a long time. If such a thing happens again, the old lady will be angry and faint.


    Is anxious to get angry, her eyes suddenly aimed at the side of the water basin, a stratagem poured into my heart. She turned back and lowered her voice, whispering, "you, hide."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved. She glanced at the beam she was pointing at. Her sole of foot made a little effort and jumped up. There was something in her eyes. She looked down at her.


    Bai ruotong took out his grey mink fur cloak from the cupboard, cut off the fur one by one and put it into the water basin. The water in the basin was turbid into blood when it was bound up with Gu Yanqing. She stirred it twice and came to the door with the basin in her arms.


    Cui''er is still knocking at the door. Bai ruotong opens the bolt. When cui''er is about to stride into the threshold, Bai ruotong pours blood on her face.


    Cui''er exclaimed, and her whole body was drenched thoroughly. The marten hair in the water adhered to her head, face and body, and she was very embarrassed.


    She was like a frightened drowned chicken, hopping and screaming.


    Bai ruotong smiles and throws away his basin: "cui''er, what are you doing at the door? I was about to pour water out. Unfortunately, it''s all on you. "


    "Miss... This... What kind of water is this..." cui''er''s face was very white. She put her finger on the tip of her nose and smelled it. A bloody smell rushed into her nose. She patted the gray hair on her clothes, and her heart felt numb.


    "Didn''t I tell you that? I''m shooting mice. The mouse was killed, and I chopped it up in a basin. " Bai said and took the dagger on the table. The dagger was bloodstained and the cold light penetrated.


    "Are you... Are you really fighting a mouse?" Cui''er''s words were full of crying. Her face was as black and red as a chameleon.


    "Isn''t it?" White if Tong witty smile, the corners of the mouth evoke ferocious smile, "this mouse hurt me not to sleep well, I naturally want to chop it up to solve the gas."


    Cui''er screamed and stepped back. She danced and patted her mink hair, hoping to take off all her clothes.


    Seeing that she left the room, Bai Rutong followed her: "cui''er, don''t move. You have rat intestines around your neck. I''ll take them for you!"


    Cui''er was stunned. She felt a lot of goose bumps on her neck. She broke down at the top of her voice and ran out of the corridor.


    As soon as cui''er left, Bai ruotong clapped his hands, turned around and went back to the room, and bolted the door.


    Gu Yanqing jumped down from the beam and said with a smile, "you are really a smart ghost."

 Chapter 38

    In fact, she doesn''t have to be in such trouble. She''s just a maid to die. If he moves his hand, he can seal his throat.


    But it''s also a sight to see her charming and lovely teasing.


    Bai ruotong coughs awkwardly twice. She always feels that Gu Yanqing''s words seem to be a bit spoiled, which makes her extremely uncomfortable.


    "Your Highness, since the wounds have been bandaged, when is your highness going to leave?" Bai asked. It''s not suitable for a single man and a few women to live together in a room. Ancient people valued reputation, and her behavior was undoubtedly damaging her reputation.


    "It''s the time of night ban. The forbidden army is patrolling in the city. I can''t leave." Gu Yanqing sighed. He was a man who liked the reputation of Qing Dynasty. Although he knew it was unreasonable, he had nothing to do.


    He was wounded, unable to escape the line of the forbidden army and return to the palace.


    "So you''re going to... Stay here... Overnight?" Bai ruotong asked tentatively with a lump in his throat.


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing snorted in reply. A prince needs a weak woman to take him in. It must be a joke. His heart was full of shame, but gradually there was another happy mood to cover the shame.


    It''s a good thing to stay with a little girl.


    Bai ruotong sighed. Anyway, she is also a modern person. She doesn''t have to obey the rules of ancient people all the time. Although Gu Yanqing is not a good person, she is her life-saving benefactor after all. If she throws the injured one out directly, her conscience will be very sorry.


    "It can only be so." Bai ruotong acknowledged his fate. She rummaged through the cupboard to find out the quilt. Gu Yanqing''s status is noble, and she has a wound. She can''t let him sleep on the ground. It seems that I can only make do with it.


    She was spreading hard when a "bang" came from behind her. Bai ruotong looked back, but Gu Yanqing was sleeping on the ground. His forehead was cold and sweaty, and his face was white with a frown. Bai ruotong quickly reached out and stroked his cheek. His body was so hot that he was afraid of a high fever.


    damn!


    She clenched her teeth and made great efforts to carry Gu Yanqing to the bed. After covering the bed, she sat on the edge of the bed and gasped.


    Gu Yanqing is about 1.9 meters tall. She just reaches his chest. Thin arm thin leg, just drag Gu Yanqing on her, it took her half life.


    Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Bai ruotong stood up and went to the door. Carefully listen to the ear, make sure the door is silent, carrying a water basin out of the door. After a while, the basin was full of water.


    She put it on the round table, wet the water with a silk handkerchief and put it on Gu Yanqing''s head.


    He must have been unable to support himself when he came to her room, but he did. Bai ruotong had to admire his endurance.


    She sat by the bed, not daring to blink. After covering the heat with the silk handkerchief on his forehead, he soaked it again and put it on his head.


    He was very quiet when he was asleep. His eyelashes were thick and long like a palm fan. The bridge of nose is high, and the thin lips are perfect. No matter when and where, he is an existence that can not be ignored.


    Maybe he was ill, and the cool momentum of his body disappeared quietly, and his facial features softened a lot under the candlelight.


    Bai ruotong was a little dazzled. In the novel, Gu Yanqing''s three characters represent only words without temperature. But now, he appeared in front of her, flesh and blood, will be sick.


    wait.


    Bai ruotong''s mind flashed and straightened up.


    In the novel, Gu Yanqing is once assassinated, which is very similar to this scene.


    He was ordered by the emperor to go out to deal with a case, but he was ambushed. His people came from nowhere and the experts broke up. He was also seriously injured and fought to death. He returned to the capital and came to the general''s house by mistake.


    Is it this time?

 Chapter 39

    According to the time line, he was assassinated after Bai Yinling returned to his house, and it was Bai Yinling who rescued him.


    But now it''s about two months ahead of time, and the person who saved him has become her. Bai ruotong touches her nose. Is it that she has changed her life style from NPC to protagonist?


    She shook her head and let go of the confusion in her mind.


    Her goal is not to make great achievements in Nanyuan Dynasty. She only wants one life, a safe and comfortable life.


    Zhenxi general''s house is a family of powerful people. She is her own daughter. As long as she is careful, she will be lucky in the future.


    Taking care of Gu Yanqing is in the middle of the night, and Bai ruotong''s sleepiness surges up like a tide. At last, she wiped Gu Yanqing''s forehead and palm with wine, yawning and sleeping on the floor.


    The sky outside the window lattice turns white. When she woke up, there was only cui''er in her room, without Gu Yanqing''s shadow. Bai ruotong was stunned. She was sleeping on a soft bed. The floor was clean last night, and the medicine box on the desk disappeared.


    "Miss, it''s time to get up." Cui''er''s voice is a little more scared. Maybe she was scared by Bai ruotong last night.


    Bai ruotong nodded and looked around for a moment. After confirming that Gu Yanqing had left, she went to the dressing table and dressed in the mirror.


    His Highness has come and gone without a shadow or wind. He did not forget to clean up the "evidence" before he left. What a fuss!


    White make complaints about the mirror, secretly Tucao Dao.


    The hands the old lady sent to build the kitchen were waiting in the yard. After breakfast, Bai ruotong calls cui''er to serve tea, but she brings Zhao Zhong to the next room.


    At this time, the maidservants dressed neatly. Seeing Zhao Zhong coming, they politely smile and say hello.


    Bai ruotong looked coldly at several people and said, "manager Zhao, just change this room into a kitchen."


    The maidservant''s heart suddenly tightened when they heard this. Mother Li is the oldest in the courtyard. She has the most right to speak except cui''er. Seeing this, she went up and asked, "what do you mean, miss? Well, what should we do to change our room into a kitchen? Miss, the yard is very big. It''s enough to have another room. "


    "Does the silver of our general''s house fall from the sky? "Building a house, building a house?" Bai said with a sneer.


    "Then... Where are we going to live when we use our house?" Mammy Li is a little worried. Isn''t miss four going to let them make a shop on the floor in the courtyard?


    "Cui''er is the only maid in our hospital. She doesn''t need so many." Bai said, looking at Zhao Zhong, "manager Zhao, these maidservants in our hospital don''t understand the rules. The master always asks questions. Don''t blame manager Zhao."


    Zhao Zhong said with a smile, "I can''t blame you. It''s right for you to discipline your maidservant." These maidservants are braver than heaven. If it wasn''t for Bai ruotong''s warning, he hasn''t responded. The young lady had already been dressed up, but these maidservants were just waking up. It''s not proper to neglect them like this.


    "In charge of Zhao, just ask someone to tear down this place. If grandma asks, I''ll answer her." White Rutong road.


    Zhao Zhong nodded, turned around and called the guys into the room. The maidservants stood at one end, not daring to speak, staring at Bai Rutong with round eyes.


    The guys were quick to move the beds out of the yard. Some of the beds were too big and several people smashed them in half and threw them out of the hospital.


    Mother Li was so anxious that she was about to stamp her feet. She saw that the room was empty, but she couldn''t think of a way.

 Chapter 40

    Bai ruotong was sitting in the corridor eating sugar beans. His room was empty, and the whole room was empty. The maidservants were red eyed, and tears were rolling in their eyes. Cui''er stood outside the door with her hands down, looking at the scene inside. She couldn''t help but feel tight.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The clear and loud landing sound resounded through the small room. A bulging money bag fell from the moving wooden cabinet and fell on the ground.


    At the corner of his mouth, Bai ruotong went forward and picked up his purse. The bag was filled with silver ingots. She took a piece of it and opened her mouth. She said happily, "ah! It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big ingot. Whose is it? "


    The maidservants'' faces were as white as paper. They bit their lips, but they didn''t dare to say a word. Zhao Zhong''s brow is wrinkled into a "Sichuan" shape. How can a group of humble maidservants have silver ingots? I''m afraid it''s stolen jewelry pawn.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Zhong said angrily, "whose Yuanbao is this? Miss, are you all dumb when you ask? "


    The maidservants trembled and knelt on the ground in a hurry. Mammy Li''s heart beat a drum. These Yuan Bao were pawned by their maidservants. But they were well hidden. How could they appear in the cupboard?


    "As you can see about Zhao Zhang, my maidservants don''t have a word of truth," Bai said with a sigh. "What can I do?"


    "Miss, please don''t worry. Zhao should report this to the old lady." After Zhao Zhong said this, he said to a man, "go and invite aunt Hong!"


    "Yes." The man answered and ran out of the room with his head down.


    Cui''er was so frightened that her legs were so weak. In previous years, Bai ruotong was just a soft persimmon. Although he was a little arrogant, he was stupid and didn''t have a clear idea of his financial affairs. Therefore, cui''er took the lead to get a lot of benefits from the warehouse.


    "Whose treasure is this bag? If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll give you the flogging later! " Zhao Zhongdao.


    A maid couldn''t hide her words. She climbed forward and said: "if you go back to manager Zhao, these... Are all given by mother Li. Mother Li fished out a lot of benefits from the warehouse, not only to the maids, but also to the servants


    The maid is young and has never seen silver. She was blinded for a moment and asked Zhao Zhangshi and the fourth young lady to spare her life. The maid''s mother is seriously ill, and there is a younger brother who has just turned a year old. There are four people in the family. They all depend on the maid for help. Zhao Zhangshi asks you to let her go. Miss four, my maid is really wrong. I will serve miss four well in the future. I dare not do such ridiculous things again! "


    The maid, named saner, is the youngest girl at the head of the hospital. She has just reached the age of cardamom, with a small face full of pear blossoms and rain.


    "What the hell are you talking about! I usually treat you well, but you blame me for all this today! " Mother Li stepped forward and kicked saner hard. She bared her teeth and swore.


    Mother Li was about to kneel down and plead for mercy when she slapped her in the face. Although she was old, she was thin and weak. When she was slapped like this, she fell to the ground and screamed.


    Zhao Zhong took back his hand, raised his leg and added a foot: "you are a slave! You dare to make trouble here before the fourth miss has spoken. You are deliberately not looking at the fourth miss! "


    Mammy Li covered her chest and knelt up. She cried out, "the maid is wrong. The maid is wrong. There are a lot of steward Zhao. Please let go of your maidservant! "

 Chapter 41

    "Steward Zhao, you have just heard from saner that not only the maidservants but also the servants also have private silver," said Bai ruotong, looking slightly at cui''er. "Please send some people to search for me."


    "Yes." Zhao Zhong said respectfully. He raised his eyes and made a wink. The two men in the room nodded and turned around to get out of the room.


    Cui''er is dazed by Bai ruotong''s eyes. She bites her lips and sneaks away when several people don''t pay attention. She is a superior maid with her own room. Slip back into the room, cui''er takes out a jewelry box from the brick under the edge of the bed. He took out two bags of money from the back of the cupboard and put them in his arms.


    In the courtyard, "bold" search, no one paid attention to her existence. Tsui tore his waist and ran out of Wutong court.


    When she ran to a garden and was about to pour all the treasures in her arms into the lotus pool, she clasped her throwing arm with one hand.


    Cui er''s heart beats and she looks back.


    Bai Chusheng stretched his face and said in a cold voice, "what are you doing?"


    "Big... Big young master..." cui''er panicked, and her jewels and silver fell to the ground. Bai Chusheng looked coldly at the gold and silver on the ground. His eyes darkened. He picked up the jewelry on the ground and asked, "what are these?"


    "This... This..."


    Cui''er couldn''t say a word. She trembled and knelt down on the ground, with red silk in her eyes: "young master, please spare your servant''s life... Servant..."


    "I ask you, what is this!" Bai Chusheng''s eyes were clear, and he asked every word.


    "..." cui''er clenched her teeth and looked frightened. She originally wanted to quietly "destroy the corpse", but she never thought that she was caught by Bai Chusheng. She had been in a mess for a long time.


    "You stole all these?" Bai Chu Sheng snorted coldly, without any soft words.


    Cui''er kowtowed in tears: "young master, I didn''t mean to. The maid is just a moment''s desire for gain, and he asked the young master to spare his life. As long as the eldest young master can spare the maidservant, the maidservant is willing to be an ox and a horse for the eldest young master. "


    Cui''er sticks her body to Bai Chusheng''s robe. Among the maidservants in the general''s residence in the west of the town, she is the most exquisite. I only wish that the young master was a person who cherished beauty and beauty. Looking at her beautiful appearance, she could feel pity and let her go.


    "Willing to be an ox or a horse?" Bai Chusheng''s Mo eyebrows picked up, "how can I be willing?"


    "At the young master''s command, I don''t want to be a slave. I just want to please the young master!" Cui''er wipes her tears and rubs her hands uneasily at the end of Bai Chusheng''s robe. Her eyes are affectionate and touching.


    "You rogue! If you don''t steal, you dare to seduce the master! I caught you today. Do you think I''ll forgive you easily? "


    Bai Chusheng shakes off cui''er''s entanglement and his eyes are full of disgust. He didn''t expect that the head of his sister''s hospital gave birth to a thief who stole the Demon Lord. How could he believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. At the thought of this, Diao Nu was always by Bai ruotong''s side, and his chest was burning with anger.


    "Young master, spare your life... Young master, spare your life..."


    Cui''er cried sadly, but Bai Chusheng turned a deaf ear to her cry. He grabbed her by the arm, turned around and dragged her to Yongning hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know. I''m scared.


    Bai ruotong looked at the gold and silver jewelry on the floor, and his teeth could not help getting sour. As a legitimate daughter, she gets the most rewards according to her generation. Instead of extravagance, she takes advantage of these slaves.

 Chapter 42

    The servant stood in a row, and Zhao Zhong was surprised. As the steward of the general''s house, he usually gets a lot of benefits, but compared with these slaves, he is inferior.


    This group of dogs are braver than the sky. The young lady''s things are searched at will, but she doesn''t serve them wholeheartedly. The general''s house in the west of town has a group of mice who only know how to steal rice! Zhao Zhong is so angry that his teeth ache. He grins and asks people to beat these bastards with vines.


    "Zhao is in charge."


    Bai ruotong called Zhao Zhong aside. She said respectfully and said with a smile, "today''s affairs are thanks to Zhao Guanshi. If it wasn''t for Zhao Guanshi, these slaves would not know how to harm me in the future."


    "Four young ladies, this matter is Zhao Mou should do, four young ladies need not thank." Zhao Zhongdao.


    Bai ruotong swept around, took out the money bag from his arms and put it into Zhao Zhong''s hand: "manager Zhao, although you follow the rules, you have helped ruotong a lot.


    You have been in the mansion for 40 years. You are the elder of Rutong. These Yuanbao are from the help of manager Zhao. If it is not for manager Zhao, Rutong can only bite his teeth and swallow them. Please accept them. "


    Bai ruotong''s words were wronged, and her apricot eyes rolled with tears. Steward Zhao sighed. He had little contact with the fourth young lady. He thought she was unruly and willful, and the servants around her would not dare to do anything wrong. I didn''t expect that this was the scene when I saw her today.


    He quietly put Yuanbao into his pocket: "the fourth young lady is at ease. It''s the fourth young lady who has been wronged. The old lady will certainly do justice to miss four. "


    Bai ruotong nodded: "in this way, I would like to ask Zhao to take charge."


    "Oh! What''s going on! How could these slaves at the head of the courtyard be beaten so badly one by two? "


    As they were talking, a cry of surprise came from the center of the hospital. Bai ruotong looked around and saw that red aunt was coming. She took Zhao Zhong forward. Before she spoke, Zhao Zhong told her about the situation at the head of the hospital. After hearing this, she looked angry.


    She looks at the slaves in the courtyard, comforts Bai Rutong, and leads them back to Yongning courtyard to ask the old lady.


    The old lady is angry. In front of a incense stick, Bai Chusheng makes a statement with cui''er. The old lady''s eyes are red with anger, and she almost gets angry.


    Cui''er is the maid given by Zhang to Bai ruotong. She does so much mischief in qingtongyuan, so she doesn''t believe Zhang doesn''t know. The old lady immediately called for Zhang''s name and scolded her.


    Zhang cried and claimed to be wronged.


    Just at this time, red aunt and Bai Rutong enter the hall.


    "How''s the kitchen going?" Asked the old lady.


    "If you go back to the old lady, the kitchen hasn''t been built yet, just because you found the" Golden Nest "when you built it," Zhao Zhong said.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t use these words in front of me. " Exclaimed the old lady.


    Listening to the old lady''s tone, Zhao Zhong seemed to have been angry. He didn''t dare to joke any more, so he had to tell the old lady the whole story. On hearing this, the old lady scolded angrily: "son of a bitch! Just a few slaves, how can they bully their master! Ruotong, as the head of the first court, you can''t help the slaves in your house to act recklessly? "


    "If I go back to my grandmother, it''s because Rutong didn''t discipline the slaves well. In their eyes, Rutong is just a little girl who hasn''t reached the hairpin yet. But Rutong can''t manage it." Bai ruotong hung his head and replied.

 Chapter 43

    The old lady took a breath and looked coldly at Zhang, who was kneeling and sobbing. It is also reasonable that Bai ruotong is too young to hold people down. It''s because she trusts Zhang so much that this kind of thing happens.


    "Mr. Zhang, this cui''er was from the head of your hospital. What do you think you should do with her now Asked the old lady.


    "Cui''er is the head of our hospital, but I don''t know what she did. Mother, how dare I let cui''er steal things? It''s a big crime. How can I afford it? "


    Zhang''s words are sad, but his heart is filled with anger. Tsui, the inconvenient servant, always ran to play the gangster''s harsh words on her. She thought she was really grieved, but she didn''t know that the man was acting in a wrong way. She knew she could not manage her hand so much that she shouldn''t have sent her to be the eye liner.


    "Yes, the maid stole from the young lady, but the maid was in trouble." Cui''er is biting her lips. It seems that Zhang is going to give up her chess piece. Although cui''er is depressed, she doesn''t dare to say that Zhang is not half of it.


    Zhang knows where her hometown is. If he tells her everything to protect his life, according to Zhang''s temperament, he will definitely not let her family go.


    "When the maid was in the lady''s house, the lady beat and scolded the maid and deducted her monthly salary. If the maid doesn''t steal money, where can he get the money to his family? " Cui''er choked.


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he was not angry but laughed: "when did I deduct your monthly salary? Before that, you had all the keys to my storeroom. If I was really greedy for small gains, why didn''t I find out that you made so much money?


    Cui''er, to be fair, although I''m not a good master, you never regard me as a real master one day. Some of your grievances are true, some are false, and you understand them in your own mind. "


    Cui''er is stunned and stares at Bai ruotong. This matter should be put in front of her. She was so buried that Bai Rutong slapped her in the face. But now, she is not angry, calm as water. When did she become so calm?


    "Rutong, is all that cui''er says false? If you really treat these servants, will they treat you like this? The heart is full of flesh, and all the maidservants in your house betray you. Don''t you have the slightest responsibility? "


    Zhang dried his tears and said sarcastically.


    "Naturally, I have a responsibility. I''m a bit unruly and willful. But our family''s daughter, which one is not my temperament? Did my mother ever wonder why I was the only one suffering? Cui''er is sent by her mother. What does her mother want to do with cui''er? Naturally, her mother knows. "


    Bai ruotong didn''t have the slightest annoyance in her words. Her chest was very sour. It wasn''t her emotion. Maybe the body of "Bai ruotong" still had emotion, so her throat was so blocked.


    "What do you mean by that?" Zhang said angrily.


    "Cui''er is a gift from my mother, but why does cui''er always find some excuse to run to my mother''s home every day? What is the reason? Several times I didn''t come back from meals, which made me hungry. What''s the reason? Ruotong doesn''t understand that although ruotong is a legitimate daughter, it won''t hinder her mother''s status. Why does her mother want to protect ruotong like this? "


    Bai ruotong asked.

 Chapter 44

    Zhang''s face was cold: "what are you talking about! What is called Eyeliner? How can I be such a man


    Seeing that she refused to admit it, Bai ruotong turned away and stopped looking at her.


    "Grandma, in the past, my grandchildren were all in the military camp, and they didn''t know anything about the affairs in the mansion, so they let my younger sister suffer such grievances. They also asked my grandmother to give ruotong justice," Bai Chusheng said at this time. "Cui''er''s words are not worth believing. All the servants in the mansion were born in poor families. If they were really like what cui''er said, they would use theft to subsidize their families, Is the general''s residence in the west of our town stolen directly? "


    The old lady nodded. Bai Chusheng''s words are somewhat reasonable: "the servant of ruotong is really very important, but recently there are not many maidservants available in the head of the house. It happens that Zhao Zhong will add some slaves outside the house in the future. Go and help ruotong choose them."


    Said the old lady.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "yes."


    "Zhang, cui''er will be handed over to you. You don''t have to tell me what to do." The old lady said, the words were full of disappointment.


    Zhang bit his lip, angry and angry, and gouged out cui''er, who was kneeling on the ground. Then he replied, "yes."


    The old lady didn''t want to say anything more. She took a sip of tea and let everyone go.


    With a breath in his heart, Zhang called some servants to beat and maim the slaves and throw them out of the house. Cui''er naturally declined. Well, her wrists were cut off and she was crying.


    The hospital was bleeding all over the place, and it took several buckets of water to wash it clean.


    The next day.


    It was dark, and dark clouds covered the sun. On the top of the wall of Nanyuan palace, the Ding bell rings.


    In the imperial study, Emperor yongsui laid down his success.


    "The official business was well done this time. I didn''t expect that in only one month, you solved the riot in Yunchang county without hurting a single soldier." Emperor yongsui praised and looked at Gu Yanqing kneeling a few days before the case.


    "It''s the duty of the children''s ministers to solve the problems for their father." Gu Yanqing said respectfully.


    Empress Rongchen covered her lips with a smile, put down her tea cup and said, "my Lord, Qing''er is more and more sensible. Every time the assignment was done properly. The Holy One should give a good reward. "


    The Queen''s voice is like the breeze, and like the mountain stream spring, pleasant to the ear.


    "The queen thinks, how should I reward properly?" The emperor of yongsui raised his eyebrows and asked in a soft voice.


    "It''s been three years since Qing''er died of illness in the main room. Qing''er is five years old. It''s time to re elect a marriage. Qing''er should serve the country. There should be a good wife in the government to run the family." Rong Chen queen road.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t speak.


    "That''s the reason." The emperor of yongsui nodded, "the queen thinks it''s better to choose who''s girl?"


    Gu Yanqing looked at the two singing a harmony, eyes filled with a bit of irony.


    "My concubine thinks that the four girls in the general''s mansion in the west of town are suitable. General Zhenxi has made a great contribution to the war now. When he returns triumphantly, this reward will be indispensable. If he marries the royal family, general Zhenxi will be more grateful to the emperor. "


    Yongsui emperor satisfied with a smile, Rong Chen empress of this distraction is with his intention. The general''s residence in the west of the town has been loyal and good for generations, and the girls in their family are naturally worthy of the royal family.


    "Qing''er, what do you think?" Emperor yongsui turned back and asked Gu Yanqing for his opinions.


    "It''s all up to your father to decide the marriage." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Empress Rong Chen smiles sweetly. The fourth girl in the general''s mansion in the west of town is a sick and weak person. Looking at her sick and delicate appearance, she can live in a few years. The little girl fell in love with the prince. In previous years, when the prince went to the palace to say hello, she almost lost her eyes on the prince.

 Chapter 45

    As the mother of the crown prince, how can she see her son infected with such a unlucky girl? Today, Gu Yanqing just went to the palace to say hello and pushed Bai ruotong to him. It couldn''t be better.


    If that little girl died after she married, she would be able to kill two birds with one stone.


    How Gu Yanqing didn''t know the Queen''s careful thinking, he didn''t want to see her. Her bad intentions just made a good thing. Even if the queen does not speak, Gu Yanqing will ask to marry Bai ruotong.


    "But..." emperor yongsui thought for a moment, but he felt something was wrong. "Don''t those four girls still have a few years to go? If you marry me, I''m afraid it will be several years before we get married. "


    "My Lord, there is no rule in Nanyuan that women must have hairpins to get married," the empress said eagerly with a jump of heart. "The general''s residence in Zhenxi is a good match for our royal family. I can''t think of anyone who is worthy of Qing''er. If the emperor wants her to marry another girl, isn''t that a grievance? "


    "Er Chen is willing to wait for the four girls and hairpins. This is the wish of his father and his mother. Er Chen is willing to accept it." Gu Yanqing also said. If emperor yongsui really gave him other girls, he would never accept them easily. Only Bai Rutong is worthy of him.


    "Well, since Qing''er says so, it''s up to her." Yongsui emperor road.


    Then the queen settled down.


    Leaving the imperial study, Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows stretched slightly. Waiting outside, Zhao Cheng was stunned. Every time he left the imperial study, his highness was calm. How could he smile today. Did you have a happy event?


    Although he had doubts in his heart, he did not dare to ask directly, and left the palace behind Gu Yanqing in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong wants to die, very much. Although she knew it would come sooner or later, she did not expect it to come so early.


    "Fengtian," the emperor said. Bai ruotong, the daughter of general Bai Shutang in the west of town, is adept and generous, gentle and honest, and has outstanding appearance. The queen and I are very pleased to hear that. Today, when the emperor''s two sons are suitable for marriage, they should choose a virtuous woman to marry. When Bai ruotong was in the boudoir, he and Huang Er Zi were made in heaven and earth. In order to become a beautiful woman, he specially betrothed you to Huang Er Zi as a princess. When you reach the hairpin, choose a good time to get married. "


    Mr. Li, holding his voice and shouting rice paper, kneels respectfully up and down the general''s residence in the west of the town. After reading it, Bai ruotong took the bright imperial edict from his father-in-law.


    "Congratulations, old lady! So that Qianjin''s status is noble now, adding glory to the mansion. " Li Gonggong exchanged greetings.


    With a smile on her face, the old lady called her aunt Hong and gave her silver: "Mr. Li said that this is indeed a great honor in our house. Ruotong is a glorious family."


    Bai ruotong only felt that the imperial edict in her hand was heavy. Today, she was ready to choose her maidservant with her elder brother, but she did not think that this was the case. It was a bolt from the blue for her.


    Not only she, but also all the people in the mansion were in trouble. Who is Prince Rong? Rumor has it that he committed seven murders in his life style, and that he had to kill both his parents and his wife. The former princess married into the palace and returned to the West within a year.


    Bai ruotong was a weak man. If he married, he would be killed in less than half a year.


    Some are sad, others are happy. Zhang''s heart is ecstatic. If Bai ruotong is betrothed to another prince, she must be angry, but Prince Rong is different. She will wait for Bai ruotong to die in Prince Rong''s mansion.

 Chapter 46

    Although the old lady is anxious to get angry, how dare she delay the happy event sent by Tianjia. After three days of marriage, according to the rules, Bai ruotong wants to enter the palace to meet the Empress Dowager. She had no choice but to suppress her impatience and invite Mr. Li into the main hall for tea.


    Before leaving, tell Bai Chusheng to choose a good maid quickly. Finally, he added: "choose the smart one."


    Bai Chusheng answers, kneels down and leaves with Bai ruotong. On the way, Bai Chusheng sighed and said angrily, "what is the spirit of the Lord? Who is Prince Rong? If you marry off, you will lose your life. My general''s office has been working for our country for generations. He has treated us like this! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, brother. It''s in the house. Walls have ears. If the elder brother''s words are heard by people with heart, I''m afraid they will say that he is not. " White Rutong road. She doesn''t care about Gu Yanqing''s wife''s fate. It''s a superstition that no one will be killed.


    Her future death is caused by someone, not Gu Yanqing.


    "I see who dares to say I''m not one," Bai Chusheng said indignantly. One thing is not even, one thing is up again, there is no day in this house is to stop, "this marriage, I will try to help you push off, you tell me the truth, do you want to marry Prince Rong?"


    "Of course not," Bai said, "but I don''t have to worry about it. Prince Rong will cancel my engagement with me in person in the future."


    "What do you mean by that?" Bai Chusheng doesn''t understand.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I have a lot in mind." Bai Rutong said with a witty smile, "besides, the status of Rongqin princess is very important to me now. If I have it, who dares to bully me in the future? After my brother returns to the barracks, I don''t have to worry about my bad life in the mansion. "


    Gu Yanqing will fall in love with Bai Yinling in the future. After all, she is the owner of golden finger. She must attract a large number of handsome men. Gu Yanqing, as a villain, is also a male number two. In the future, my daughter will love her to death. What else can I do for her. Saving her life is the most important thing for her.


    "You little girl, what medicine do you sell in gourd? Marriage is not a joke. Even if Prince Rong has great ability, he can''t change the edict. " Bai Chusheng couldn''t understand his sister''s mind more and more. When he was young, he always looked like he was in charge of the whole situation. He was funny and lovely, which made people laugh and cry.


    "Brother, you can settle down and leave the rest to me," Bai ruotong blinked. "Your sister is smart. Don''t look down on me."


    "All right, it''s up to you." Bai Chusheng shakes his head helplessly. Now that his father hasn''t come back, he can''t worry any more. I''ll wait for my father to come back to the government for a long time.


    They came to the office. The management of the next person see two people come, hastily pile smile to meet.


    "Young master, miss four. When all the people are together, they are waiting for the two masters to go in and choose. " Zhao said.


    Bai Chusheng nodded and strode into the courtyard. Twenty maidservants were standing in the courtyard, waiting for Bai Chusheng.


    "Rutong, do you want to choose by yourself or I''ll help you choose?" Bai Chusheng asked.


    "Where did they all come from?" Bai did not rush to answer, but asked.


    "They are all children of poor families, sent by their parents." Bai Chusheng said, "I''m clean and clean, and I''ve left the bottom."


    Bai ruotong was satisfied with a smile: "if you help me, I won''t trouble you. I''ll choose for myself."


    Bai Chusheng fondled her head: "good."

 Chapter 47

    Bai ruotong went to the center of the maidservant, walked around for two circles, counted and said: "the little rooster will choose the one who counts. Just five of you


    The maidservants pointed out by Bai Rutong looked at each other with surprise in their eyes.


    "No doubt, it''s the five of you." Bai ruotong stepped forward and said, "what''s your name?"


    "Miss Hui''s name is Qi''er."


    "Maidservant Xiaofang."


    "Maid, ling''er."


    ¡­¡­


    The maidservants answered one by one, and the maidservant who was not selected looked at several people enviously. Bai ruotong nodded and laughed like a spring breeze. She pointed to several people and said, "brother, let them go with me."


    "You don''t really pick? Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "No need." Bai ruotong said with a smile, "just a few of them are very good." The maidservants here all look the same. She can pick them up at will. When she comes back to the hospital, she can adjust and teach them slowly.


    "Good." Bai Chusheng''s indulgent smile.


    When she went back to Yongning hospital, the old lady was still a little worried. She chose a director''s mother chi from the head of the hospital and sent it to Qingtong hospital. Mother Chi is more than 60 years old, and she can stand up in the house. Her servants respect her very much. With her waiting by Bai ruotong''s side, the old lady can feel at ease.


    Bai ruotong was generous enough to accept the old lady''s kindness. She saved a lot of things when she had a quick mother beside her.


    Mother Chi has a lot of skills. After seeing Bai''s maidservant, she only asked a few words to judge who was more clever and wise. She graded them one by one, which saved Bai a lot of time.


    In the head of the hospital, there are few people who feel bad. Bai ruotong sleeps very well. She yawned and sat up from the bed. Qi''er comes to the room with a basin of water. When Bai ruotong wakes up, she puts the water in a hurry and comes forward to wait on her.


    After dressing up, the old lady called Hong Gu to teach Bai ruotong how to behave. Tomorrow is the day to go to the palace and ask for her respects. The old lady was afraid that she would make a mistake.


    Bai ruotong studied very seriously. She didn''t dare to be careless. She didn''t know the ancient rules. If she made a fool of herself in front of the empress dowager, the general''s house in the west of the town would suffer.


    Red aunt had some admiration. Bai ruotong learned the rules very well. It was only an hour ago that she had already remembered how to reply in the palace and how to greet her.


    "Miss four, we have a visitor."


    As she was practicing, mother Chi began to tell her.


    Bai ruotong''s heart jumped: "guest? What kind of guests? "


    "From Prince Rongqin''s house." Mother Chi said.


    Bai ruotong frowned and stepped to the front hall. There were two maidservants standing in the hall. Seeing her coming, they saluted respectfully and said, "I''ve seen four girls."


    "Tea, please." Bai said. Although she didn''t know the purpose of their coming, she didn''t dare to slack off.


    "Thank you, four girls." Two people back.


    "Why are you here? What''s your Highness''s order?" Bai ruotong sat down and asked.


    "Your Highness, let''s send something to the four girls." Two people say, see a few people carry four heavy wooden boxes to come to the hall.


    Bai ruotong was almost choked by Baishui. What tricks is Gu Yanqing playing? What do you want to give her?


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Bai Rutong opened his mouth carefully: "what are these


    "It''s your Highness''s wish for white girl." One of the maidservants replied with a smile.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes looked at Aunt Hong. She really didn''t know whether to accept the gift or not. Red aunt is the person around the old lady, she should know how to be proper.

 Chapter 48

    But that vision just swept past, see red Gu stare round eyes, straight Leng Leng Leng looking at those boxes. He looked as if he had been struck by thunder.


    Looks like she''s scared, too.


    With an embarrassed smile, Bai Rutong got up and said, "thank you for your kindness, but this gift..."


    "Please accept it. If you don''t accept it, I can''t make it." Before Bai ruotong had finished speaking, the maid opened her mouth eagerly and looked embarrassed.


    Bai Rutong was stunned and didn''t know how to reply.


    "Since it''s your Highness''s wish, I''ll stay." "I''ll report it to the old lady later," she said


    Bai ruotong nodded and said, "take it. Thank your Highness for your kindness."


    "Yes." The maid said happily, "if you don''t have any other orders, we won''t disturb you any more. Let''s leave first."


    Bai ruotong nodded and called Qi''er to send them away.


    After waiting for people to leave, Bai ruotong opened several wooden cases with headgear in them. The workmanship was first-class and exquisite. There is also fabric, which is the material of broken gold thread that is popular in the capital.


    These should be worth a lot of money.


    Bai ruotong sighed. The maidservants at the head of the hospital all gathered around. They had never seen these precious things. One or two eyes were shining.


    "Move them to the storeroom." Bai Rutong waved.


    "Yes." The crowd responded and began to work on the box.


    "Oh, wait!"


    Bai ruotong went to a wooden box and picked up a book from it. The book stands out in the box with gold and silver jewelry. The book seems to be renovated, full of ink.


    There are three big words on the cover - yanxiben.


    Bai Rutong opened his eyes and suddenly froze in the same place. Books are written one by one, with the men and women on the picture without clothes, bare arms intertwined.


    What the hell is this? Eighteen r?


    What does Gu Yanqing want to do for her!


    Seeing that Bai ruotong''s face was white and red for a while, Hong Gu curiously went up and saw that her face was red, and quickly snatched the book from Bai ruotong''s hand.


    "Miss... You can''t read this book!" She threw the book on the ground and kicked it. The maidservants took a cool breath. It was something sent by Prince Rong.


    "Red... Red aunt, this is from Prince Rong." Bai ruotong reminded.


    Patronize angry, red aunt almost to forget this stubble. She hurriedly picked up the book from the ground, patted the dust on it, and said, "sin, sin."


    What''s Prince Rong doing to send miss? Do you want to marry a young lady as soon as possible, so let her be familiar with the affairs of the house first?


    Red aunt heart sad thought.


    Bai ruotong was also angry and annoyed. Gu Yanqing, as a prince, should have humiliated a little girl who had not yet reached her hairpin. At least she was kind to him. How could he repay her?


    She thought that although Gu Yanqing was full of black ink, she was still a gentleman. But I never thought that he was a good luster. She''s only twelve! I''m afraid Gu Yanqing is not a Laurie!


    The villain is really a villain! Standard villain!


    "Miss, do you want to tell the old lady about it first?" Red aunt put the book into her arms and asked carefully. Although she is a member of the old lady, I''m afraid the government will know about it if it comes to the old lady. She is a kind-hearted person, not like the reputation of Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 49

    "No need." Bai ruotong pleaded in a low voice, "please keep it a secret for ruotong. If grandma hears about it, maybe she will have a headache again." Honggu is a kind-hearted girl. Before Bai Yinling left the house, she took care of her every day. Bai ruotong is trustworthy.


    Red aunt nodded and agreed. Bai ruotong turned his head and told the maidservants, "what you saw and heard just now is rotten in your stomach. You are not allowed to talk to anyone."


    "Yes." The crowd returned. In fact, they did not see what the book was, but since the young lady had ordered, they would not mention it again.


    The next day.


    The carriage drove all the way to the entrance of Gongcheng. Bai ruotong got off the carriage and went to the gate. Into the palace, a soft sedan has been waiting for a long time. It was a young maid in waiting. She wore a pure white Ru skirt, a bun, and red plum flowers blooming on her forehead.


    "Maidservant is Pu Yu who works in CI Ning palace. Please send greetings to the fourth girl, and the fourth girl will follow her to the sedan chair." Puyu bowed and asked Bai ruotong to enter the sedan.


    "Aunt Puyu is very polite." Bai ruotong saluted back. In the palace, even a palace man should not be despised. They also have the glory of the royal family. Being polite to them is respect for their master.


    Bai ruotong was supported by Honggu and was about to go up to Jiao. Suddenly, the horse''s hooves were ringing in his ears. She looked up and saw a man in black riding on a red horse, running with them. Seeing him, the maidservant beside him bowed his head and stood respectfully.


    Bai ruotong learned from them and gave way. But his eyes couldn''t stop glancing at the man. The man''s hair was not in bunches, but long black hair. Handsome eyes and eyebrows, handsome and elegant appearance. He also seems to notice the existence of Bai ruotong. His deep black eyes look at each other slightly, and his mouth is filled with a cold smile.


    "Hum!"


    When he passed by her, he brought a gust of wind. A sullen and sarcastic hum came out of his mouth and clearly fell into Bai Rutong''s ears.


    Bai ruotong''s head seemed to explode, and his breathing became a little short. All of a sudden, the images surged in front of her.


    "Dog! Go and get it back for you


    A 167 year old child is sitting in the yard. He holds a branch and throws it into the sky. A girl of four or five years old, who looks like a bun, runs towards the branch. Her funny appearance made the children laugh.


    She kindly handed the fork to the child and said respectfully, "Your Highness, let''s play on the swing. This game is not fun at all!"


    "It''s not fun! It was fun! If you are an isolated dog, you should listen to it. Go and get it back Then the child threw away the branch. This time he threw it far away, and the branch of the tree hung on a tall tree.


    "Prince... If tong can''t get it back..." the girl''s eyes turned with tears. She looked wrongly at the branch of the tree and pleaded.


    "Go and get it back to Gu. Gu wants to see how the dog climbs the tree." Children''s slow mouth, language irony.


    The girl cried badly, but she still clambered up the tree. When she picked up the branch of the tree, her leg was unstable and she fell from the tree, breaking her head and bleeding.


    The picture turns again at this time.


    The girl is a 12-year-old pretty girl. She stands beside the boy and quietly watches him play Cuju. The boy is playing the pattern, Cuju a force is in the girl''s eyebrow. The girl fell to the ground.

 Chapter 50

    "Your Highness is so powerful!" The girl''s voice was crying, but she still clapped her hands and tried to praise.


    Seeing that she didn''t wail, the boy felt a little boring. He turned to go, the girl quickly followed. Xu is too anxious to walk, throat into the wind, coughing.


    Seeing this, the boy frowned: "it''s too noisy! Cough away! Disaster star


    The girl was slightly stunned and did not dare to step forward again. Standing in the same place, looking at the young meteor walk away from the back.


    The pictures were changed several times, each of which was a sad memory. Bai ruotong was sitting in the soft sedan chair, breathing more and more quickly, and tears fell from his eyes.


    It''s not her mood, it''s Bai ruotong''s.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss four?" With Jiao red Gu aware of Bai Rutong''s strange, worried about the inquiry. From the moment I saw her Royal Highness the prince just now, there was something wrong with her expression. Red aunt heard from the old lady that Bai ruotong had been happy with the prince since he was a child, and often clamored to marry him in the mansion. But I have feelings, but Lang has no intention.


    She had thought that this royal wedding would make a lot of noise. But she is calm to accept, she thought that she had given up her heart to the prince, but now, she clearly still has feelings.


    Bai ruotong shakes his head, wipes away his tears and calms his sadness.


    Is this "Bai ruotong" masochistic? Or is she an M? If the prince is in the 21st century, he will be a bloody man! What to love!


    Besides, such a man can be the master of the ancient romance novels. I really don''t know what happened to Sanguan, the author of this novel.


    Bai Rutong sighed.


    Jiaozi stops at the gate of the palace. Bai ruotong gets out of the sedan chair and enters the palace with steady steps. The imperial palace is totally different from the general''s residence. The scene is the same, majestic, and the loft is resplendent. She stepped into the hall, which was more than twice as big as the old lady''s Yongning courtyard.


    The Empress Dowager and the queen were sitting behind the curtain of pearls. Only the concubines were sitting in two rows in the hall. Seeing Bai ruotong coming, several people''s eyes fixed on her.


    "I''ve seen the empress dowager, the empress dowager, and the concubines." Bai ruotong saluted in an orderly manner.


    "Look up."


    Inside the curtain, there was a voice of majesty. Bai Rutong looks up and smiles. The concubines could not help but look at each other and admire the little girl in front of them.


    Bai ruotong is only twelve years old, which is the age of cardamom. A girl as big as her is not shivering when she sees the Empress Dowager. But the little girl was very stable, and there was no fear in her eyes.


    She was wearing a floral Satin Ru skirt, with a golden butterfly collar around her neck. The long dark hair is tied into a bun, and the cut-out plum blossom tassels are inserted into the bun. The bright and clean forehead is covered by broken hair, and the platinum flower mother of pearl is slightly showing the color of luxury.


    She was not graceful and graceful, but like a red peony in March. She was gorgeous and flamboyant. Her apricot eyes were filled with stars. The full and tender lips raise a sweet and glutinous radian, and the shallow pear vortex rippling at the corners of the mouth.


    The concubines couldn''t help but take a breath. Fortunately, the little girl was only 12 years old. If she was a few years older, I''m afraid the beauty would disturb the whole Nanyuan.


    "What''s on your waist is Qing''er''s jade pendant?" The Empress Dowager called for a bead curtain and asked.


    "Yes." Bai said. This jade pendant was sent by Gu Yanqing when he came back to the palace. It is in the shape of a carp. The old lady specially ordered her to Hang Yu Peipei on her body today.

 Chapter 51

    "Qing''er gave you this jade pendant. It seems that all the rumors in the capital are true. You and Qing''er have already made a private agreement for life. " At this time, empress Rongchen said, "mother Huang, this is a good thing for a lover to get married."


    This jade pendant was left by the former queen. There are two pieces in total, which are called "Pisces playing in the water". It means that a lover is like a fish in water and will get married.


    Gu Yanqing gave this jade pendant to Bai ruotong, the meaning of which can be imagined.


    "Is there such a thing?" The old empress dowager''s eyes jumped, and her kind face added a little joy. "So, this girl is Qing''er''s sweetheart?"


    Empress Rongchen''s smile suddenly froze. The reason why she mentioned it before the old empress dowager. It''s because the old empress dowager has many rules. Her parents always handle the affairs of her children. How can she have a life of her own. Unexpectedly, the old empress dowager was not half angry, but very happy. What''s the reason!


    "Good boy, come up." The old empress dowager beckoned Bai ruotong forward. Bai ruotong hung his head and went to the old empress dowager, looking at the food on the table from time to time. The old empress dowager holds Bai ruotong''s hand. Although she is a little thin, her facial features are delicate and lovely. When she is raised for a while, she will be more lovely.


    "Blessed is the Empress Dowager." Bai Ruo smiles shyly, and his words are as sweet as honey.


    "But hungry? Would you like some snacks? " The old empress dowager saw that Bai ruotong had been peeking at the cake and asked fondly.


    Bai ruotong''s cheeks flushed. She pursed her lips and nodded like a chicken pecking rice. The old empress dowager laughs. She takes a few cakes and hands them to Bai ruotong. She turns aside and asks her to sit down next to her.


    Bai ruotong was not a recognized child. He sat beside the Empress Dowager and ate a snack.


    "Is it delicious?" When the old empress dowager saw that she ate well, she was even more fond of her. Bai ruotong nodded, his eyebrows and eyes smiling like the crescent moon.


    The book once said that the old empress dowager was a kind person who loved the younger generation. It''s a pity that her seniority is too high. The prince and princess in the palace have always been afraid of her and are not close to her.


    To put it bluntly, this old lady is nothing more than the standard appearance of "grandma and grandmother" in the 21st century. She likes to deliver food to the younger generation. When she sees that she is willing to be intimate with her younger generation, she loves it.


    The Queen''s face was extremely cold. She gritted her teeth. Bai Rutong''s behavior was very improper, but she was loved by the Empress Dowager. How could she not find that Bai ruotong was so clever and knew how to please the Empress Dowager. However, Bai ruotong didn''t enter the palace several times. She was not impressed by her. No wonder she didn''t know her temperament.


    Looking at Bai Rutong''s silly appearance, the Empress Dowager was quite satisfied. The child is heartless at first sight and is very likable. If she matches Gu Yanqing, she can warm the cold temperament of her grandson.


    "Don''t eat so fast. You''ll be choking later," said the Empress Dowager. "Someone, bring me a cup of milk tea."


    Bai Rutong opened his big round eyes and said, "empress dowager, you are very kind to Rutong."


    "Now that you have been betrothed to Qing''er, please follow her and call me the emperor''s grandmother," the Empress Dowager said kindly, wiping the flour foam on her hands. "If you like the food in the palace, you will often come to visit your emperor''s grandmother in the future."


    All of them were stunned. Just for a moment, Bai ruotong had already grasped the Empress Dowager''s heart? Just because of a few snacks?


    Naturally, they didn''t understand that the Empress Dowager had been in the palace for many years, and she was tired of seeing the black ink in the belly of these concubines. If Bai ruotong behaves wisely, he will not win the old lady''s heart. People need to be confused, look no offensive, in order to please people.

 Chapter 52

    "Really? How often can he come to see his grandmother White if Tong two eyes shine, surprise way.


    She called the Empress Dowager''s heart: "naturally, as long as you like, you can come to see the sad home at any time."


    Hazy imperial concubine raises an eye to look at white if Tong, the disposition of this little wench is not really pure. If you are really stupid, why can you not make a mistake in front of the old empress dowager?


    Whether it''s fake or real. Bai ruotong has already won the Empress Dowager''s heart. It seems that she can''t help but walk more with this person. If she can use it for herself, it can''t be better.


    Out of the palace, Bai ruotong had a round stomach. She patted her stomach and gave a little burp.


    "How is everything going, miss four?" Red Gu asked, her identity is low, can only wait outside the door.


    "Well, the Empress Dowager loves me. She wants me to come to the palace often in the future." Bai ruotong shows off by picking his eyebrows.


    Red aunt eyes a bright, surprise way: "four young ladies but say really?"


    "Nature is true. Can I still talk nonsense?" Bai ruotong returned home.


    "The old lady seems to be at ease." Aunt Hong nodded happily. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Bai ruotong''s temperament is very different from before. He seems to have changed a person. He is smart and charming.


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard a loud noise. It seemed that they were holding a child''s cry. They went face to face and walked towards the garden.


    "Don''t cry, your highness. Dr. Yu is joking with you. Don''t be serious."


    "Even if your Highness has a stepmother, he will love you as well."


    "Your Highness, if you cry any more, we won''t be able to keep this head on our necks!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the steps, a little baby in a luxurious Satin Robe covered his face and cried badly. He knelt around his servant and kowtowed to the baby in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong stopped, thought for a moment and went with the baby: "what are you crying for?"


    The baby choked and looked up with tears in her eyes. Her face was red and her facial features were exquisite. It was like a piece of sweet osmanthus cake, which made people want to take a bite.


    Ah! Lovely little Zhengtai!


    Bai ruotong raised a smile and sat beside the baby. The servants in front of them were stunned. They had little knowledge and could not distinguish the identity of Bai ruotong. But looking at her all over silk and satin and appearing in the palace, she should be a rich and noble person.


    "Who are you? Don''t you see that his highness is sad? You''re still bothering me. Let''s go The little doll didn''t feel angry and gave a push. Bai Rutong faltered and nearly fell face to face.


    This kid has a lot of strength.


    "Why are you so fierce! A child has such a big temper. Be careful your father teaches you! " Bai ruotong raised his fist and threatened.


    The baby was stunned and cried even more when she heard this.


    "Girl, don''t mention the word" Dad ". It''s a sad thing for my little highness." One of the servants explained quickly.


    Bai ruotong has a flat mouth. Is this child taught by his father?


    "Child, do you know that once people cry for an hour, it will lead to black and white impermanence. Then black and white impermanence will come and kill you. " Bai ruotong''s mouth was gloomy.


    The little doll suddenly raised her head and gave a cry: "you... You mustn''t scare your highness..."


    Seeing the effect of his threat, Bai ruotong became more energetic: "and the most annoying thing about black and white impermanence is children. If they see you crying, they will wring your tongue and make you dumb in the next life!"

 Chapter 53

    The baby quickly covered his mouth: "is it true or false?"


    "Here, sugar beans." Bai ruotong smiles, takes out a bag of sugar beans from his arms and hands it to the baby. He wipes his tears with a silk handkerchief. "What''s the big deal that you have to cry to solve? Tell my little sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    The servants were relieved to see their little highness stop crying. Looking at her from a distance, aunt Hong felt strange.


    "My father found me a stepmother. Dr. Yu told me that if my stepmother passed the door, she would beat and scold me, not give me food, and even speak ill of me in front of my father, so that my father didn''t like me." Little baby said, and some sad. But thinking about what Bai ruotong said just now, he stifled his choking back.


    "Stepmother has what to be afraid of, I also have stepmother." Bai ruotong sighed. His stepmother is still a top-notch one.


    "Is your stepmother good to you?" The baby blinked and asked.


    "Not good."


    "Wow


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice fell, the baby cried and the sugar beans in her mouth fell all over the floor.


    "Cry what cry, not every stepmother is like this." Bai Rutong sighed and held the baby''s cheeks. The baby suddenly turned into a goldfish mouth, shrugged and sobbed.


    "What if my stepmother is like you?" Little baby tooted goldfish mouth and asked vaguely.


    "If she dares to be unkind to you, you will complain to your father or put Croton in her tea." Bai said, "you are your father''s child. Blood is thicker than water. She is just an outsider. You don''t have to be afraid of her."


    "Really... Really?" The baby finally stopped crying and her eyes were bright.


    "Of course, but in case she is good to you, you should be good to her. Compare heart to heart, so that she can treat you as her own child Bai ruotong''s sincere consolation.


    "Yes! I will The baby nodded heavily.


    The servants around took a breath. The little girl''s tone is really big.


    "Yixiu!"


    The mellow and deep male voice came from afar. Bai ruotong looked up and his body was petrified. The man who comes here is Gu Yanqing.


    "Father


    The baby ran towards him.


    embarrassed?! Father?


    Gu... Is Gu Yanqing the father of the baby?


    Doesn''t that mean you''re the stepmother of a baby?


    Gu Yanqing did have a child named Gu Yixiu. But it wasn''t born to him and the former princess. Rumor has it that he was the product of his romantic life among the people. There are also rumors that he climbed the wall and gave birth to a wild seed. There are many different opinions.


    Thinking that when he had just taught the little doll how to fight against himself, Bai Rutong only felt the thunder from the sky and split himself into the outer Jiao and the inner Nen.


    "Have you met the emperor''s grandmother?" Gu Yanqing walked with her with a smile. Bai ruotong was ashamed and his ears were burning.


    "I''ve seen it." Bai ruotong is guilty. But there was a fire in his chest. Yesterday, Gu Yanqing sent a book to humiliate her. She still kept it in mind. She looked angry and angry at him.


    "Does the emperor''s grandmother make trouble?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "No!" Bai ruotong didn''t get angry. She wanted to say goodbye, but he said, "did you receive everything that was sent to your house yesterday?"


    At the mention of this, Bai Rutong''s anger suddenly exploded. She gathered her smile and pointed her eyes at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, are you humiliating Rutong?"

 Chapter 54

    "Shame?" Gu Yanqing did not understand the meaning of Bai ruotong''s words.


    Bai Rutong takes a look at Gu Yixiu, a little baby. The child is lying in Gu Yanqing''s arms, blinking and staring at her curiously.


    "Your Highness, according to our friendship with tangdou just now, can I borrow your father''s time?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yixiu tilted his head and thought for a moment. He nodded his head cleverly and jumped down from Gu Yanqing''s arms.


    "Your Highness, if you want to have a good talk with your highness, would you like to?" Bai ruotong leaned over and pointed to the pavilion.


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, but went straight to the pavilion. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and followed him.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?" Entering the pavilion, Gu Yanqing asked. His voice is always mellow and deep, without half of ups and downs. As his handsome face, always covered with a thin layer of ice, away from people thousands of miles away.


    "There are two things that Rutong would like to ask his highness. Please answer his questions."


    "You asked


    "First of all, has your highness ever heard rumors about you and me in the capital? Does it have anything to do with your highness? " Bai ruotong''s words are loud, but his heart is beating a drum. The strongest boss is standing in front of her. If he is angry, he may be shot to ashes.


    But if you don''t ask the truth, Bai Rutong can''t let go.


    He was kind to him, and now he is his princess. Even if he annoys him, he won''t do anything to himself for a while.


    "About it," Gu Yanqing said without blushing and heart beating, "you and I are both the protagonists of rumors. Naturally, they have something to do with me. Now that you are our future Princess, this will not affect your reputation. "


    Not only will it not be affected, I''m afraid it will be a good story in the future.


    "I asked why rumors ferment." Bai ruotong thought that Gu Yanqing was a person who cherished the reputation and integrity. How could he tolerate the spread of groundless rumors in the capital. Bai ruotong once thought that even if she didn''t do it, Gu Yanqing would do it herself.


    But after waiting, Bai ruotong saw the rumors become more and more prosperous without any suppression.


    The only possibility is that Gu Yanqing acquiesced in the rampant rumors.


    "You seem to be disgusted with such gossip with me." Gu Yanqing is dissatisfied. He doesn''t care about rumors because the main character of rumors is her. If it were someone else, he would have abandoned those people''s mouths.


    "It''s not disgust. I just want to know if your highness let it ferment, and what''s the significance of your highness doing it?" Bai ruotong asked.


    Gu Yanqing''s decision of killing and felling is just like Gu Yanqing''s. He has his own purpose.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t figure it out. Why did Gu Yanqing do this?


    "Ha." Gu Yanqing chuckled and approached her with steady steps. Every time he approached Bai Rutong, Bai would subconsciously step back. Finally, she was forced to the log post behind him.


    "You... What do you do?" White if Tong stares round eyes, body suddenly tight, she sticks to the column, vigilantly looking at more and more close to Gu Yanqing.


    This is the ancient wall... Dong?


    "Why do you always leave traces when you eat." As soon as Gu Yanqing''s eyes were warm, she rubbed the white powder left in her mouth. Bai ruotong''s face suddenly flushed. She lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at Gu Yanqing.


    He can always easily disintegrate his momentum.


    "It seems that you like sweet food very much," Gu Yanqing said jokingly, raising a good-looking radian, his eyes warm and moist, reflecting Bai Rutong''s panic stricken face. "It''s childish to be tired of bitterness and be fond of sweetness."

 Chapter 55

    "Your Highness, I am a child." Bai ruotong clenched his teeth to remind. And January is the thirteenth birthday. What is she not a child? If according to modern age, she just graduated from primary school!


    Gu Yanqing''s smile was as dazzling as the first ray of warm sun in the sky. Bai ruotong had never been in love before. She was so close to a man that she was a little flustered. What''s more, the man was so beautiful.


    "You... What are you laughing at?" Bai ruotong said.


    "What''s your second question?" Gu Yanqing asked. The little girl''s Apricot eyes are crystal clear, as if inlaid with starlight. The white skin flies on two lumps of shy red, delicate and lovely. His eyes were burning and his throat was dry.


    Don''t worry, the little girl hasn''t grown up yet. It will take some time to swallow.


    Gu Yanqing thought, suppress the desire in the heart.


    Dog X! You haven''t answered your first question yet!


    Bai Rutong was angry and annoyed. Gu Yanqing is playing Tai Chi with her!


    "Second question, why did your highness send me that?" Bai asked.


    "What kind of thing?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Don''t be silly, your highness!" Bai ruotong stamped his feet. She really wanted to press her fishbeak boots on his boots and stamp a few feet.


    "Why do I pretend to be confused with you?" The little girl is very cute, like a little white cat with fried hair. That stares round apricot eye, as if next second will rush to bite him.


    Bai ruotong swallowed his anger: "why is there a gorgeous book in the things sent yesterday? Why did your highness use this book to humiliate Rutong? "


    "Gorgeous book?" Gu Yanqing was stunned. A little surprise flashed in his eyes, "what kind of gorgeous book is it?"


    "You... You want me to describe it to you?" Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears. How could this man be so shameless.


    "There has never been a gorgeous book in the palace. If it appears in the box, it can only be misplaced by others." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong really wants a mouthful of blood to spray on his face. He dare not admit it. He is the strongest villain!


    "The gold and silver jewelry that I sent to the government yesterday was all from Yunchang county. Why did I give you a gorgeous book and make you doubt my character?" Gu Yanqing explained.


    His expression was clear and not half false.


    "Oh? Does your highness mean that the book flew into the box by itself? " Bai ruotong snorted and said sarcastically.


    At that time, Gu Yanqing took her by the waist and put her in her arms. Bai ruotong exclaimed and was about to swear. He held her body and turned to her side. A meteor dart was nailed to the log post on which she was leaning.


    Bai ruotong covered his mouth and his eyes suddenly tightened. Ten people in black suddenly appeared in the garden before they recovered. They run towards Bai ruotong and point their long sword at Bai ruotong''s pulse gate.


    "Assassins!"


    A servant exclaimed, and the guards in the garden drew their swords to fight with ten people. Bai ruotong is tongue tied. This is the palace! How can good assassins appear!


    Under the shadow of swords and swords, the guards were defeated one after another. Gu Yixiu was taken out of the garden by the servants. In addition to the guards, the only one standing in the garden was Honggu, who was at a loss.


    Red aunt pale, hands and feet can not stop shivering. When she had ever seen such a scene, she was already paralyzed and couldn''t escape.


    "Red girl!"


    Bai ruotong exclaimed, and the assassin saw that he could not get close to Bai ruotong and turned his son to red aunt. Red aunt completely unconscious, still stay in place.

 Chapter 56

    Gu Yanqing drew his sword and rose up. His figure leaped into the chaos like the wind. Just in a flash, blood splashed, ten people in black fell to the ground. The assassin close to Honggu was cut into two parts by his long sword, and the garden was immediately covered with scarlet.


    Bai ruotong rushed into the garden and helped her up from the ground.


    "Report the matter to the commander of the Imperial Army and let him investigate how the ten assassins got in." Gu Yanqing''s whole body was bathed in blood, and his eyes seemed to be coming back from hell.


    "Yes." Zhao Cheng takes orders.


    Too... Too bloody


    Bai ruotong had never seen a real killer. The intestines and organs of these assassins were all over the place, and the air was full of disgusting blood. With sour water in her mouth, she rushed under the tree and vomited.


    "Four... Four young ladies, are you all right?"


    Red aunt is also scared not light, reluctantly support the body to ask.


    Bai ruotong stopped, and sweat oozed from his forehead. Standing up, the bloody scene poured into her eyes again.


    The cold hand caresses her forehead. Bai Rutong looks up and looks into Gu Yanqing''s warm eyes.


    "You have a fever." With deep words and concern, Gu Yanqing embraces her waist and easily holds her in her arms. Her body was as light as a feather.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    The masculinity of a man comes from the shop. Bai Rutong''s face is very hot because of fever or shyness.


    "Go to Taiping Hospital." Gu Yanqing said, and then added, "you are really a little girl, but you are afraid of killing people, and you have a fever."


    "I''m weak!" Bai Rutong rolled his eyes. Her body is weak. If she is frightened, she will get sick. This constitution is not her choice.


    "Close your eyes if you don''t want to be scared any more." Gu Yanqing held her and stepped over the dripping blood. Bai ruotong quickly closed his eyes and did not dare to struggle any more.


    Red Gu see two people go far, shake shake body to follow quickly.


    In Taiping Hospital.


    Bai ruotong was lying on the couch with a soft body. For the rest of his life, he passed his pulse and sat down at the desk with a pen: "it''s nothing serious, but it''s just a shock. Zhao opened two pairs of medicine, after eating should be able to antipyretic


    At the mention of "medicine", Bai ruotong sat up abruptly: "bitter?" The voice was tense.


    The last time I was forced to take medicine by Gu Yanqing in Rongqin palace, I can remember clearly. A bean sized cold sweat slipped from my forehead.


    She didn''t want to go through such a terrible experience again.


    "Bitter." For the rest of my life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s just a fever. Just put a cold pad on your head to relieve the fever. There''s no need to prescribe medicine. Let''s go back to the house, aunt Hong. Don''t keep the old lady waiting."


    As Bai said this, he got up from the couch and tried to slip away. Aunt Hong stepped forward to help her and said with concern, "miss four, your face looks very bad. Dr. Yu is a famous doctor in the capital. You should listen to his words. "


    "White girl is too weak to have a fever. The medicine Zhao prescribed to Miss Bai is to nourish the body. If you take it on time, your constitution will gradually improve. " I have a headache for the rest of my life. He didn''t go to see a doctor when he was asked to, but the little girl hated him so much.


    not to know good from bad.


    Bai ruotong twisted her eyebrows. She almost forgot this. Indeed, as she said for the rest of her life, her body was so weak that she suffered a lot because of her poor body. If she can really take care of her body for the rest of her life, what if she has to endure once.


    "Dr. Yu, can I make a medicated diet out of your prescription?" Bai asked.

 Chapter 57

    How scared is this girl of taking medicine?


    The rest of his life was speechless: "if you can make medicated food, it will be good."


    "If you feel relieved, please ask Yu Taiyi to prescribe medicine." Bai ruotong smiles sweetly. Gu Yanqing sighed with silence. The little girl was just a sad face, but now she is keeping the clouds open to see the moon.


    It''s hard to guess.


    Red aunt took the list of medicine, repeatedly thanks. After a few words of greetings, Gu Yanqing called the bodyguard and sent them away. When they went away, they supported their chin for the rest of their lives and joked: "you have spent so much time to win the dreamy beauty. Congratulations."


    "What can I do for you? It was the Queen''s idea Gu Yanqing''s voice was calm and hard spoken.


    The rest of her life chuckled and shook the folding fan leisurely: "if you hadn''t magnified the rumors about you and Miss Bai in the capital, how could the queen have thought of Bai ruotong?"


    "..." Gu Yanqing twisted his eyebrows, and his eyes showed a sense of killing. Instead of answering his words, he asked, "who do you think is the one who came to assassinate this time?"


    "I''m afraid the one who can easily escape the guard''s ears and get into the palace is the death of someone with high power." For the rest of my life.


    "Queen?"


    "That''s what your highness said. Zhao didn''t mention it." He patted his mouth innocently for the rest of his life and said with a smile, "speaking up, did you investigate the last assassination you encountered? That time, you lost a lot of people, and you almost died because of it. The other person must not be a little Rolo, right


    "It was the queen who did it. That''s why I suspect it has something to do with her. I just don''t understand why she suddenly turned to Rutong. "


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Ruotong... This name is really intimate.


    After shivering for the rest of her life, she sipped her lips and thought for a moment, then said: "when white girl meets the Empress Dowager today, will she please the Empress Dowager. Her purpose is not to kill white girl, but to hurt her, or to destroy her appearance.


    The queen won''t let someone around you be useful to you. What''s more, Miss White is such a smart person. "


    Gu Yanqing raised the corner of her lips, but her smile was cold and clear, and her killing intention was tengtengteng: "if it is true, I will never let her go."


    He shuddered for the rest of his life. Fortunately, he was not Gu Yanqing''s enemy. This man is terrible.


    "By the way, then. I lost a play book in your house a few days ago. Have you seen it? "


    Take a sip of tea and ask with a flash of inspiration for the rest of your life.


    "What playbook?"


    For the rest of his life, he raised a bad smile: "men only read the script, you know. You were preparing a gift for white girl that day, weren''t you? I went to have a look, but when I went back, I found that the script was lost.


    Did you hide it for me? Zhao won''t get the script easily. I won''t give it to you if you want it. Please give it back to me! "


    Gu Yanqing''s face was so gloomy that she said, "are you referring to yanben?"


    "Yes! What''s the matter... You... What are you going to do? " For the rest of his life, Gu Yanqing''s cold face seemed to be hidden in the shadow. His slender fingers "cluck" and he is like death, approaching the rest of his life step by step.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah


    Over the hospital, a series of screams startled the birds.

 Chapter 58

    The next day, the garden was attacked in the palace. The emperor of yongsui was angry and angry. He ordered the commander-in-chief of the imperial guards to investigate and catch the real murderer within one month.


    Naturally, this matter also came to the ears of the old empress dowager, who ordered her to go on and sent many condolence gifts to the general''s residence in the west of the town.


    The royal ceremony is naturally a great blessing to the general''s residence in the west of the town. The old lady was so happy that she could not close her mouth. When she heard the story about the palace yesterday, she felt a sigh.


    "I didn''t expect that I underestimated Rutong before," the old lady sighed after taking a sip of tea. "I thought Rutong was a disaster for our family, but I didn''t think it was a blessing for our family."


    Although the old lady is not unkind to Bai Rutong, she always has some problems. At the beginning, the former mother Lan''s death was attributed to Mr. Yin Yang, who was killed by Bai ruotong''s life style.


    The old lady always remembers it.


    "The Empress Dowager loves miss four very much. Yesterday, when a maid was waiting in front of the hall, she heard that the Empress Dowager was amused with laughter by miss four. Now miss four is more sensible and reasonable.


    The maid felt that the fourth young lady was no longer the first one. Even from her, the maid can see the shadow of Mrs. LAN at the beginning. "


    Red Gu bows body, soft language way.


    The old lady''s eyes narrowed as she listened. These days, Bai ruotong is really different from the past. From the day when she was sent back to the palace by Prince Rong, she was like a different person. If it wasn''t for the tearful birthmark under her eyes, the old lady would have thought she had been transferred.


    "If Tong is a poor child, he must have suffered a lot when he was attacked yesterday. Send the hundred year old snow lotus in the mansion with her." The old lady put down her tea cup and said in a low voice, "and all the gifts from the Empress Dowager are sent to her courtyard."


    "Yes." Honggu takes orders.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai lingyao was very depressed.


    Although Zhang warned her not to be spoiled by Bai ruotong in this period of time, seeing that Bai ruotong''s life became more and more smooth, she was so angry that her teeth "clucked" and wanted to scrape Bai ruotong''s coquettish face with a knife.


    Although Bai lingyao was a common girl, she knew how to judge the situation. Her aunt was not promising, so she went to depend on Zhang. The mouth is sweet, which often makes the old lady happy. At the head of the government, she got the same benefits as her daughter.


    But now. Bai ruotong became Rong Qin''s princess, and her status was very different. As for her, even if she was a family member in the future, she could only be a concubine. If she wants to be an official, she can only marry an official with five grades of salary.


    How can she be convinced.


    "Slow down, don''t touch it. It''s from the Empress Dowager."


    Bai lingyao''s thoughts were interrupted by a male voice. She looked around and saw that it was Zhao Zhong. He was accompanied by ten people, holding a silver plate with exquisite jade and jewelry, as well as cloth and satin of novel materials.


    "Manager Zhao, what are these?" Bai lingyao was greedy and met Zhao Zhong.


    "Miss." Zhao Zhong bowed his hand and said, "these are given to the fourth lady by the Empress Dowager."


    "Empress Dowager?" Bai lingyao eyes immediately rise jealousy, "Empress Dowager good end, how can give four younger sister reward?"


    "Zhao Mou doesn''t know," Zhao Zhong said, "Miss, if there is no other order, Zhao MOU will leave first."


    "Manager Zhao, please." Bai lingyao gave a stiff smile and gave way.

 Chapter 59

    "Miss, what''s the matter with these four ladies recently? Why is it always good? "


    As soon as Zhao Guanshi left, her maid Ping''er was indignant.


    "I don''t know what''s going on! Where did she go? She was appreciated by the Empress Dowager


    Bai lingyao is not convinced. She is infuriated by Ping''er''s provocation. When she was about to turn around and leave, Bai Lingwei walked by with a brocade box in her hand. With a bad smile on her lips, she strode closer to her.


    Bai Lingwei saw Bai lingyao approaching, clenched her lips, quickly backed aside, respectfully said: "elder sister."


    Bai lingyao did not reply, but made a wink with Ping''er. Ping''er understood and grabbed the brocade box from Bai Lingwei: "Yo, what''s this? It looks very expensive! "


    The pattern on the brocade box is exquisite, and a red gem is inlaid on the top. You can see that it is not ordinary.


    "How can you rob people and things at will! This is my miss''s. You should return it quickly! " Bai Lingwei hasn''t opened her mouth yet. Orange, the maid beside her, yells and wants to take back the brocade box.


    Ping''er skilfully dodges and kicks orange''er''s belly: "what are you, miss? How dare you be a little maid?"


    Orange fell on the steps and broke his head. Bai Lingwei is so scared that she helps orange up in panic.


    "Orange, what''s up?"


    "Miss, it''s OK. Miss, go and get the brocade box back. It''s a family heirloom from the fourth lady. It can''t be taken away. "


    Orange grinned with pain, gritted her teeth and stood up. Bai Lingwei''s eyes were covered with tears. She leaned forward, bowed down and pleaded with Bai lingyao: "elder sister, this is a gift from my aunt. It''s very valuable to me. Please give it back to me."


    When Bai lingyao hears that it''s a heirloom, her eyes are shining with gold. She grabs the brocade box from Ping''er and can''t help opening it. The brocade box contains a pair of emerald bracelets and a set of exquisite butterfly gold thread. These two things are so valuable that they make me itch.


    She has been suffocating recently. She can take Bai Lingwei to vent her anger. Anyway, this little girl is a cowardly soft persimmon. She can pinch it.


    "Why do you say it''s yours? This is clearly given to me by my aunt. Now you''ve stolen it. How dare you say that.


    Today, I''m in a good mood. I don''t care about you. If you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll take you to my mother and let her sentence you for stealing. "


    Bai lingyao closed the box and turned around. Bai Lingwei was so worried that she quickly stepped forward and said, "elder sister, what do you want? I can give you anything in the yard later, just ask elder sister to return the brocade box to me. This is left by my aunt''s family. Now my aunt has given it to me. I should cherish it and beg for it. "


    "Pa!"


    Bai Lingwei''s words are not finished yet, a crisp and loud slap explodes on her left cheek. Suddenly, her delicate white face was red and swollen. Bai Lingwei''s head is buzzing and standing in the same place.


    "Miss, you and my miss are common women. How can you fight with my miss?" Orange is furious, and her young lady is too weak to be bullied. Orange with such a young lady, is her fate, she is a loyal person, with the master, no matter poor or rich, she will be loyal.

 Chapter 60

    "How dare you, a mean servant, teach me a lesson?" Bai lingyao''s eyes showed fierce light. She was about to slap her, but her hand stopped in the air.


    With a cold hum, Bai lingyao withdrew her hand. Orange''s small face has been covered with blood, the scarlet thick blood from top to bottom, dripping skirt, ferocious and terrible.


    "Miss Ben won''t dirty her hands." Bai lingyao starts to laugh sarcastically and turns to leave.


    Orange is about to catch up, but is stopped by Bai Lingwei: "orange, forget it."


    "Miss, why not? Miss, it''s too much. How can we easily forgive her? Let''s go and talk to the old lady and let her give you justice. " Orange''s eyes were red with anger, and her young lady''s cowardice made her sad and angry.


    Bai Lingwei shook her head with a cry: "the old lady always loves her sister. Even if she said this to her, she would not believe me. It''s better not to say it."


    She has always been used to putting herself in a humble position.


    "Miss... You..." orange''s teeth trembled with anger, but there was nothing she could do.


    "The most important thing now is your face, orange. The day before yesterday, a doctor came to the government to be a doctor. I''ll take you to see him and deal with your wound. If you break your face, what will happen in the future? "


    This is why orange heart pain white Lingwei. Although she is cowardly, she has a good heart and never regards her as a humble maid.


    Orange''s throat is a bit choked. Looking at Bai Lingwei''s red and swollen face, she bites her lips, but she is still angry and sobs.


    When is the day of being bullied at will.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtongyuan.


    After a day''s sleep, I feel relaxed.


    Bai ruotong got up from the couch and happened to smell the smell of food coming from outside the room. She coughed twice and sat at the round table.


    Qi''er brought a pot of medicated food and carefully put it on the table: "Miss, it''s time to have a meal."


    "Why do you look so embarrassed?"


    After Qi''er entered the room, her face was taut and she seemed to be angry. Bai ruotong smiles and fills a bowl of fresh soup for himself, asking why.


    "When I went to the pharmacy just now to fill the medicine for the young lady, I saw the second young lady and her servant girl." Said Kiel.


    "Oh? Did those two make you angry? " Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    "No Qi''er shook her head, puffed her cheeks, and said with some anger, "Miss, you don''t know. When the maid went there just now, she saw that the second miss was crying badly. There''s a big skin on Miss orange''s forehead. The second lady''s face is swollen, as if she had been taught a lesson. "


    Bai ruotong became interested: "she and I have told you who taught them?"


    "No, the maid asked a lot, but the second lady refused to talk to the maid." Qi''er sighed, picked up the hot tea for Bai ruotong and put it on the jade plate to have a rest.


    "Kiel, sit down and have dinner with me."


    Think with your toes and you know who did it. Bai ruotong raised a warm smile and pointed to the stool beside him.


    Qi''er was stunned: "Miss, the maid''s status is low. How can I have dinner with Miss?"


    "There is no one else here. It''s boring for me to eat alone. You should talk with me."


    White Rutong road.


    "But..." Qi''er bit her lip and hesitated. She knew that her young lady was a kind Master, but if she sat with her, she would be guilty of the following crimes and would be beaten. How dare Kiel make it.

 Chapter 61

    "Kiel, sit down." Bai Rutong closes the door and presses her on the bench. Qi''er is holding her shoulder, and she is uneasy.


    "Miss... Did Kiel say something wrong just now? If... If Qi''er says something wrong, let''s talk about it. Don''t scare Qi''er like this... "


    Qi''er was trembling and had nowhere to put her hands and feet.


    Bai ruotong chuckled. She gave Qi Er a bowl of soup, but said, "do I have the horror you said? You are so afraid of me because you don''t see me as yourself. Here, how about this bowl of medicated food soup? "


    Then he put the soup bowl in front of Qi''er. Under the gaze of Bai Rutong, Qi''er takes a sip of the soup bowl. The soup is delicious. Although she cooked it according to the formula given by Bai ruotong, she never thought it would be so delicious.


    Unconsciously, Qi''er took another bite.


    "Good?" Bai ruotong tugged his cheek and started a sweet smile.


    Qi''er licked the corner of her mouth: "it''s delicious."


    "Qi''er, I chose you to be my maid at the beginning because you are good-natured and have no intention. Although you have been with me for a short time, you should have a good understanding of how I treat you." Bai ruotong said softly.


    Qi son a listen to this words, the heart can''t help but mention again. She licked the corner of her mouth: "Miss, if you have anything to say, just say it with your maid. You''re so... I''m so flustered. "


    "Kiel, why are you lying to me?" Bai ruotong put down his chopsticks, and his eyes showed some disappointment. She quietly looked at Qi''er, looking calm, not half angry.


    "Miss... What are you talking about?" Qi''er''s heart was stirred up, her eyes dodged, and she did not dare to look at each other.


    "Qi''er, you are a kind girl. Do you honestly tell me that Bai Lingwei or her maidservant has complained to you and asked you to talk about it in front of me?"


    Bai asked.


    Qi''er''s heart sank heavily and her legs softened. She got up from the stool and knelt down on the ground in a hurry: "the maid knew that she was wrong. The maid told a lie with the young lady, just as the young lady said. What the maid said just now, she listened to miss orange''s complaint.


    The maid looks at the second young lady. She is really pitiful, so she wants to say a few good words for them and ask the young lady to help them. The maid knows that she is wrong. "


    Bai ruotong''s eyebrows stretched out, holding up Qi''er who was shivering: "sit down."


    Qi''er bit the lip, eyes exuded crystal.


    "Kiel, I don''t blame you. You are out of kindness. I just hope that you can treat me as your own lady. No matter how pitiful others are and how pitiful you are, you should not lie to me. "


    White if Tong some regrets, oneself just of move seem to frighten this little wench.


    Qi son clever nod: "maidservant knows."


    "The orange you just pointed to," thought Bai ruotong, with his chin in his fingers, "is it the second lady''s maid?"


    "Yes." Qi''er nodded, "Miss orange is very nice to people. When she met her in the mansion, she talked with her occasionally. She taught her maid a lot of experience."


    Bai ruotong raised his lips. Orange, interesting.


    Although she is a maid, she is Bai Yinling''s right-hand man in the novel. He is smart and intelligent, and has the ability to save from danger. Moreover, she also has an identity, Bai Yinling with her "identity", get the right to make a smooth progress.


    If this "orange" is really the person in the novel, why don''t she snatch her first?

 Chapter 62

    Bai ruotong stirred up a charming smile, and his eyes lit up as if he had picked up a baby.


    "Qi''er, is the gift from the Empress Dowager clear?" Bai asked.


    "It''s all settled. It''s in the hall." Said Kiel.


    "Qi''er, send these gifts to each hospital according to this list. Don''t make a mistake," Bai said, taking out a list from the cupboard and handing it to Qi''er. Qi''er took a look and nodded heavily: "Miss, I know."


    "In addition, there''s one more thing I''ll tell you to do," said Bai ruotong, who walked up to Qi''er and whispered to her. Qi''er listened carefully, her eyes motionless, and wrote down her words.


    The sun sets in the West and rises in the East.


    The sun is warm and moist, and it''s a good day. Bai ruotong stewed the soup, straightened up and moved his arms. She glanced at her private kitchen, her mouth curved upward.


    The layout of the kitchen is all obedient to her heart, the only flaw is... No range hood!


    She coughed twice, called Qi''er to keep an eye on the stove, and turned to leave the kitchen.


    "Rutong."


    Just as he was going back to the hall, a nice male voice came from behind.


    Bai ruotong turned back, raised a brilliant smile and strode to Bai Chusheng. She took him by the arm and said intimately, "brother, you just happened to be here. You''ve just stewed the soup. At noon, my brother came to my place to have a meal. I''ll give you a taste of my special medicated food soup."


    "Unfortunately, I have something to go out at noon. I just came to see you. I heard that you were frightened when you entered the palace two days ago. How are you Bai Chusheng said gently.


    "Brother, what are you doing these days? Why don''t you come to me? " Bai Chusheng used to visit her every day, but since three days ago, he has disappeared.


    After what happened in the palace, I didn''t come to see her. Just arranged a bodyguard to live in her house to protect her.


    "Of course, there is something important to do." Bai Chusheng said vaguely.


    Bai ruotong wrinkled his nose and sniffed at Bai Chusheng''s skirt. Bai Chusheng was stunned by her intimacy, but he didn''t dislike her. On the contrary, he only felt that she was naive and lovely.


    "Elder brother, you should be honest," said Bai ruotong, squinting and laughing. He said in a low voice, "did you go to a romantic place? How can you smell like a woman?"


    "Are you a dog nose?" Bai Chusheng didn''t deny it. Instead, he put his hand around her nose and spoiled her.


    "Brother, do you have a crush on the girl in the romantic place?" Bai ruotong muttered, "that''s why you won''t take me?"


    "How old are you? What are you talking about. Is it because I haven''t taught you a lesson for a long time that you have become lawless? " Although it is the language of reprimand, but the tone is helpless and funny.


    Gently poke Bai ruotong''s small head, Bai Chusheng already had the idea of leaving: "you are smart now, your body should be no big problem. If I don''t tell you anything more, your highness is still waiting. If I make you anxious, I will be guilty of a great deal. "


    "Big brother! You have fallen Bai ruotong was heartbroken. "You took your highness to the kiln... Ah!"


    Before speaking, there was a stab in the forehead. Bai Chusheng took back his hand with a solemn look: "if you are in Nantong, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not what you think I am


    "I''m just joking," Bai ruotong said wrongly, "you and your Highness the prince... Wait... Your Highness the prince!"


    Bai ruotong''s heart was suddenly startled, and a flash of inspiration flashed in her mind. She held Bai Chusheng''s hand and said with strength, "brother, is the place you are going to baihualou?"

 Chapter 63

    "How do you know?" Bai Chusheng was surprised. Bai ruotong is a lady. How can he know the place of romance in the capital.


    "I''m from..." Bai ruotong swallowed his words, turned his eyes and said, "I know from the group of family members before. You also know that those people who used to serve in our hospital were not serious. They often went to these places. I heard them talk about it by chance, so I knew there was such a place."


    Anyway, all the people who used to serve in her hospital were driven out, and it would not hurt to put a hat on their head.


    Bai Chusheng thought for a moment, and said in a soft voice, "take good care of yourself in the hospital. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Bai ruotong was a little flustered. She bit her lip and saw that Bai Chusheng wanted to leave. She quickly stopped him: "brother, how about you take me? I''m so bored in the mansion that I want to play in the capital. "


    "Nonsense! Do you know where I''m going? How can you, a woman, go to such a place? " Bai Chusheng said sternly, "if you''re really bored, I''ll take you to the street to play one day when you change into men''s clothes."


    "I..."


    "Rutong!" Bai Chusheng gathered a smile and stopped her saying, "stay in the house, do you hear me?"


    "I know." Bai ruotong bit his lip and nodded his head.


    As soon as Bai Chusheng left, Bai Rutong turned and ran into the room. Take off the complicated bun on your head, and your long black hair will be bunched into a bun. She turned around, took out a man''s robe from the cupboard and changed it.


    "What are you doing, miss?"


    When Qi''er enters the small room, she is surprised to see that Bai Rutong is all dressed up as a man.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down


    Bai ruotong pressed his lips and hissed. She closed the door in a hurry and sat beside herself with Qi''er''s hand. "Qi''er, you will do what you ordered yesterday later. When you get back to the hospital, if someone comes to see me, you will say that I am tired and have rested. Do you hear me? "


    "Where are you going, miss?"


    Qi''er said anxiously.


    "I want to leave the mansion. You are not allowed to shout. If you bring people in, I''ll ask you."


    Bai ruotong inserts the dagger for self-defense into the waist wearing ring and tells him.


    "Miss, don''t go out of the house! If you are seen, you can''t explain to the old lady. "


    Qi''er was so anxious that she was about to burst into tears. Her little heart would stop sooner or later.


    "Go, call midnight." Bai Rutong ignored her and said.


    Qi''er bites her lip. Seeing that she can''t persuade Bai ruotong, she stomps and leaves the room.


    Midnight is Bai Chusheng''s personal bodyguard to Bai ruotong. Since the incident happened in the palace, Bai Chusheng arranged midnight in her mansion.


    Midnight is the year of the weak crown, and gives birth to a pretty young man, but he doesn''t smile, like a copy of Bai Chusheng.


    "Midnight, come out with me." Bai ruotong said, "since my brother has given you to me, your Kung Fu should be first-class. You should take me out quietly and not be seen by anyone."


    Midnight looked dark, arched his hand: "yes."


    Different from Qi''er, midnight has long been used to following the master''s orders. The master said one, but did not dare to say two. He is a qualified bodyguard.


    Qi''er sees that Bai Rutong''s decision to go out of the house has been made, and she doesn''t want to dissuade him any more. She is in a hurry to do what Bai Rutong tells her.


    The book once said that Bai Chusheng had a disaster. When he and his royal highness went to baihualou to investigate the case, he was wrongly jailed. Fortunately, his royal highness rescued him, but he suffered in prison and his reputation was damaged.


    She must not let big brother go through this disaster!

 Chapter 64

    Baihualou. Nanyuan capital is the largest romantic place.


    The stage in the outer courtyard is already overcrowded, and the sound of silk and bamboo is mixed with noise. Bai ruotong shakes the fan and walks into the inner courtyard with the sophomore.


    Through the long corridor, the second child pushed open the door of a wing room and gave way: "please, young master."


    Bai ruotong cleared his throat and went into the wing room with his chest outstretched. In modern times, she has never been in a romantic club. Unexpectedly, she was lucky enough to wait and see the ancient kilns. The inner courtyard is quiet and elegant. On the way here, I walked through several rooms with red lights. The voice from the room made me blush.


    "Two young masters, this is the portrait of the girls in Xiaodian. Who do you like? I can tell you. I will invite them to accompany you." Xiao Er takes out a stack of picture books from his arms and puts them on the table.


    Bai ruotong flat mouth, throw out a bag of silver: "don''t be so troublesome, I want to accompany Jingxian girl."


    The young man was very young. He had a big appetite. First, he was Hua Kui of baihualou.


    At midnight, he stood restrained, still with a grim face. But there was a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    "Young master, Miss Jingxian already has important guests to accompany. It''s not convenient to meet you. I''d like to recommend you two. All the girls here are beautiful and proficient in playing the piano and writing poems. Young master, you see..."


    "No need!" Bai ruotong interrupted Xiao ER and took out a ingot of gold from his arms. "Xiao Er Ge, I don''t want to embarrass you. I''ve been longing for Miss Jingxian for a long time. I''m satisfied to see her.


    How about giving me an hour? Let me meet Miss Jingxian and talk to her. It won''t take me a long time. "


    Bai Rutong pleaded.


    Little two''s face was rather embarrassed, but looking at the gold ingot on the table, he could not help shaking. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and took the gold ingot and the money bag on the table into the bag: "young man, I''ll go and have a try with you. But today, Miss Jingxian is entertaining a distinguished guest. If you don''t give up, please forgive me. "


    "There must be accommodation." Bai ruotong said briskly.


    The little two nodded and left the wing room with the treasure.


    In another wing room, a woman in a red plum Ru skirt is playing the piano and singing. Her singing is like a nightingale singing in the moonlight.


    A pair of eyes of autumn water are full of affection, and their cheeks are full of laughter. She looked at Junlang in front of her eyes. Her eyes were so soft that they were about to drip water.


    Bai Chusheng sipped the wine and gently put down the moonlight cup. Gu chenlian, the prince beside him, had a cold face, and the wine in the glass did not move at all. His thoughts seemed to have already floated out of the room, and the moving songs in his ears were unheard of.


    Let''s have a song.


    The lattice door was gently pushed open. Little two stooped into the room.


    "Miss Jingxian."


    The second child came to the woman and whispered a few words to her with a low body. After listening, the woman began to smile.


    "Two young masters, if you''d like to excuse me, I hope you''ll understand." The woman named Jingxian got up and saluted gracefully.


    "Miss Jingxian is really popular. I don''t know who spent a lot of money to see her," Bai Chusheng said with a smile. "Please, Miss Jingxian."


    Jingxian is the flower leader of baihualou. There are a lot of young people who invite her to accompany her. They think they will not only accompany one guest.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes darkened: "which childe wants to invite Miss Jingxian?"


    "I didn''t ask for his identity, but it seems that his dress is quite wrong." Little two replies a way.

 Chapter 65

    "Since they are all here to see Miss Jingxian, why don''t you invite that young master to sit down with us?" Gu chenlian said softly.


    "Brother Gu, people want to see Miss Jingxian. If we invite him here, it''s not bad for people''s interest. Let Miss Jingxian go to make a man of virtue." Bai Chusheng''s way of accommodation.


    Jing Xian thanks Bai Chusheng for his kindness and walks out of the room.


    "Your Highness, I''ve been listening to you all day. Why don''t you see your Highness Prince Rong?" As soon as Jingxian left, Bai Chusheng asked questions. She had no intimate relationship with the crown prince, and only because of the investigation of the case did she get together. However, after three days of investigation, he did not see Prince Rong showing half of his horse''s feet.


    Bai Chusheng had to doubt whether the news the prince received was true or false.


    "Are you doubting me?" Gu chenlian brought up the wine pot and filled his luminous cup with wine, "Prince Rong, if he is such an easy person to deal with, how can he climb so high now? He is a mouse in the ravine. He does things without leaving any trace. How can it be so easy to catch his horse''s feet? "


    "In that case, what effect can we have if we guard in baihualou?" Bai Chusheng was suspicious. Gu chenlian''s face has been tense, and he seems to be hiding something intentionally. After crawling and rolling in the mud of the capital for such a long time, he already knew how to distinguish people''s faces.


    "Are you questioning me now?" Gu chenlian''s eyes sank and said with a sneer, "or, because Zhenxi general''s house is engaged to Prince Rong, you are inclined to Prince Rong?"


    "Your Highness, please don''t make such meaningless doubts. If you are really partial to Prince Rong, you won''t come here with your highness." Bai Chusheng explained.


    The general''s office in the west of the town has always been loyal and righteous. At present, the only master recognized is the present saint.


    If Prince Rong really committed the crime of making friends with ministers of corruption, Bai Chusheng, as the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, would not easily forgive him.


    "General Bai, now you are leaving the Ministry of punishment to report to the Ministry of war. This case will be the last one you are responsible for. Don''t let me down."


    Gu chenlian''s voice was full of menace, and his eyes were scarlet.


    "Yes." Bai Chusheng nodded and answered coldly.


    ¡­¡­


    Three tea Kung Fu, the door of the wing room gently opened, a graceful figure with a quiet fragrance into the door.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyes, and a beautiful face came into his eyes.


    "Miss Jingxian."


    He got up and nodded to him.


    "Are you the one who wants to see the little girl?" Jingxian nodded and put Guqin on the table.


    "Childe, since the girl has arrived, the younger one will not disturb the childe''s elegance and leave first." Small two said, Yiyi out of the room.


    At the moment of closing the door, Bai Rutong and midnight winked. Midnight will, close the door, stand in the porch waiting.


    "What music do you want to listen to?" Jingxian doesn''t care about Bai ruotong''s eccentric behavior, but she has a generous smile and elegance.


    If this is not the venue of Fengyue, Bai ruotong really misunderstands that the woman in front of him is a famous girl.


    "I have something to ask Miss Jingxian," Bai said leisurely, putting down two gold ingots and holding his chin, "who are you with today


    Jing Xian was stunned: "what is the meaning of this


    "Naturally, it is meaningful, but it has nothing to do with Miss Jingxian." Bai said, "if you are willing to tell me the truth, these two gold ingots are yours. Don''t worry, Miss Jingxian. I will never do anything to embarrass her. "

 Chapter 66

    "Young master," Jingxian adjusted the strings, and a faint smile came from the corner of her mouth, "Oh no, you should be called a girl. Why do you want to dress up as a man to come here? This is not a place for women. Why don''t you go back to the little girl first? "


    "How does Miss Jingxian know that I am a woman?" Bai Rutong pretended to be nervous and was surprised.


    "A girl is so beautiful. What can she be if she is not a daughter?" Jingxian said with a smile, "if there is such a beautiful husband as a girl in the world, I really want to see her."


    Bai ruotong was flattered, and sweet Nuo said with a smile: "Miss Jingxian is worthy of the title of Huakui. You can tell a woman from a man at a glance. The little boy stayed with me for such a long time, but he didn''t notice it at all. "


    Her witty words make Jingxian smile, naive tone let her down half of the guard: "girl want to ask Jingxian today''s guests, because there is a sweetheart in it?"


    "Sister Jingxian... You''re right..." Bai ruotong turns her finger shyly, but in the dark, she is distressed for the silver she threw out today. It''s a reward she accumulated in January. It''s like flowing water. If she can''t get the reward from Jingxian, she will suffer a great loss.


    "In my heart, there is a person I like. Recently, somehow, he always comes to baihualou to see sister Jingxian. That''s why I come to inquire about him with sister Jingxian. If I can, can sister Jingxian keep it secret for me?"


    "So it is," Jing Xian''s suspicion was blown away by her words. She has seen many infatuated girls. It''s not surprising that Bai ruotong said, "I don''t know which childe the girl is looking for?"


    "Young master Bai."


    I don''t know if elder brother has changed his identity. I hope he hasn''t changed his surname.


    "Did he come with a young master Gu?" Jing Xian thought for a moment and asked. These two people are the guests she just received.


    "Yes Bai ruotong was surprised and said that Gu should be referring to Gu chenlian.


    "What do you want to know? If Jingxian knows, she should tell the girl. " Jingxian said.


    "Young master Bai has been with sister Jingxian these days?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked softly.


    "Yes." Jingxian replied, "these days, he has been listening to my songs with Mr. Gu."


    "Young master Bai has always liked Xiaoqu, but I was born stupid and always can''t learn it well..." Bai said with a sad sigh, "sister Jingxian, I really envy you. If I had your talent, Mr. Bai might fall in love with me. "


    "Why do you envy me, young lady?" Jingxian said with a bitter smile, "it''s wrong for you to be rich. You must be rich or expensive in your family. What can I do for you to admire. The girl is so beautiful that she will be able to make young master Bai excited in the future. "


    Bai ruotong listened to these words and couldn''t help looking at Jingxian. The description of her in the novel is only a few words, but the communication makes Bai ruotong feel comfortable. Most of the girls who have fallen into the dust are hard-working people. Bai ruotong has only pity for them and has no aversion to them.


    "Sister Jingxian, you are kind and beautiful. I want to make a friend with you and call you sister of the opposite sex. What does sister mean? " Bai ruotong came forward, took Jingxian''s hand and said kindly.


    "If the girl doesn''t dislike her humble status, she can. After talking to the girl, the little girl has a certain affinity for the girl. " Jingxian said with a smile.


    Only men often deal with her. It''s a good thing to have a confidant around to relieve the boredom.

 Chapter 67

    "That elder sister is to promise me?" Bai Rutong said happily, holding Jingxian''s hand for a moment. Compared with her white and smooth fingers, Jingxian''s finger pulp is covered with a thick cocoon, which is like sandpaper of diaphragm hand. It is incompatible with her amazing face.


    "Yes." Jing Xian nodded with a smile, "I haven''t asked the girl, what should I call her?"


    "My name is Tian Qiqi. Jingxian calls me Qiqi." Bai Rutong thought of a name at random.


    If you tell her real name directly, you may be able to guess her identity with Jingxian''s knowledgeable contacts.


    "In the future, I''ll call Miss 77. How about that?" Jingxian asked.


    "If you like, sister."


    While chatting, the second child knocks on the door and calls Jingxian to leave. Jing Xian is a little reluctant. When they meet next time, they just leave.


    As soon as Jingxian leaves, Bai Rutong leaves baihualou one after another. She stretched her hands and took a deep breath of the air. The smell of the powder in the building was too strong. It was a torture for her nose.


    "Midnight, did someone eavesdrop just now?" Bai Rutong asked quietly.


    "No The sound of midnight is as cold as freezing in the snow mountain.


    "I''m going to trouble you tonight. After you send me back later, you''ll come back and keep an eye on Jingxian, see who''s close to her, and report to me all the time." Bai said.


    "..." midnight pauses, "Miss, I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "You said Bai Rutong gave a meal and blinked. I''ve been with her for three days. It''s the first time that I take the initiative to talk with her at midnight.


    "The young lady and the young master are brothers and sisters. Now the young lady has decided to marry Prince Rong. The young lady should let go of her private love for the young master."


    what£¿£¡


    Bai ruotong is a stem. Bai Jing''s little face turned black: "midnight, have you misunderstood something?"


    "Miss, don''t you like young master?" Midnight blinked suspiciously, but he could hear clearly in the wing room.


    What''s more, if she didn''t like Bai Chusheng, why should she embarrass herself to come to such a place, and why would she deliberately approach Jingxian to please her.


    "Midnight, you are too mature!" Bai Rutong covered his chest and scolded. If she is drinking water at this time, she must spray his face. Meow! Who is she at midnight? Brother fetishism? Or change state?


    "How can I like my big brother! I''m a brother and sister to my elder brother. If I didn''t say that just now, how can I approach Miss Jingxian! "


    Midnight a Zheng: "Miss why must be close to Jingxian girl?" That person is nothing more than a romantic woman. If it wasn''t for Bai Chusheng, why did she take this kind of thought.


    "I can''t make it clear to you for the time being. Do as I tell you first!"


    Midnight looks very cold. I didn''t expect it to be a dull wood! Those words with Jingxian can be seen that she made them up, but this piece of wood is believed to be true.


    There is only one reason why she is close to Jingxian. The elder brother was jailed for Jingxian.


    In the Book Description: Jingxian and big brother solo when sudden death. The elder brother was arrested by the government for "homicide". Because he was in and out of the brothel, his reputation was ruined after he was released from prison.


    Even the general''s residence in Zhenxi was involved.


    Brother''s disaster must have been operated by someone in the dark. She must investigate the matter and get to the bottom of the matter.


    In Qingtong hospital, Qi''er lingers anxiously in the hospital. The sun is going down, but the young lady hasn''t come back yet. Within this day, two people have come to visit, including the lady''s maid. Although she was vague in the past, she strained her nerves for fear of danger.


    Suddenly, the sound of landing footsteps came from the courtyard. Qi''er looks back and sees that midnight is jumping down from the glazed tile with Bai ruotong. She immediately relaxed and ran to Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 68

    "Miss, you''re really going to scare your maid. Where are you going?" Qi''er''s voice with anxious crying cavity, excited to hold Bai Rutong''s hand, palm already nervous sweating.


    Bai ruotong looked at her nervous appearance and said with a heartless smile, "how about it? Is there anyone to visit today? "


    "Yes, the maid of the second lady and the maid of the first lady have been here." Said Kiel.


    Bai ruotong nodded and walked into the corridor. She pushed the door and went straight into the room. Qi''er followed her quickly, for fear that in the blink of an eye, the desperate aunt would disappear again.


    "Have you done what you were told?" Bai ruotong took off his robe and put on a long dress.


    Qi''er came forward to dress and said, "all the things that the Empress Dowager sent were sent to all the hospitals according to the instructions of the lady. Sure enough, as the young lady said, the first young lady left all the jewels she should have given to the second young lady in her own hospital. "


    "This Bai lingyao is really greedy!"


    Bai ruotong''s heart is itching with hatred. If it wasn''t for Bai lingyao''s fall, why did she have to suffer the crime when she came here? She should teach her a lesson. Otherwise, she doesn''t know that the inner courtyard of the general''s uniform in the west of town has already changed!


    After dressing up, the sky outside the window lattice is already dark. The maid at the head of the courtyard hung lanterns on the eaves. There was little smoke outside the courtyard and the smell of rice overflowed.


    "It''s time for dinner, miss." A maid pushed the door in and said respectfully.


    Bai ruotong looked at the delicious food from her maid, and her stomach was full of greedy insects. Today, all day, she didn''t care to eat. I''m hungry now.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Bai Rutong sighed: "you eat, today I''ll go to the second sister''s place to have dinner."


    The maid took a look at the delicacies on the table and stood blankly in the same place.


    "Miss, if you want to eat it, you can eat it. Go and call them in, too. Don''t waste the food on a big table."


    Bai Rutong hasn''t opened her mouth yet. Qi''er has already taken out the style of the maid in charge and ordered. Looking at Qi''er''s prestige, Bai Rutong smiles with satisfaction. This Qi Er has some abilities.


    Pat Qi''er on the shoulder as a sign of encouragement, and Bai Rutong leaves the yard with a lantern.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingchi hospital.


    Bai Lingwei obviously didn''t expect that Bai ruotong would come. Just after dinner was set on the table, when she was about to move her chopsticks, Bai ruotong strode into the room. She slightly a Zheng, the chopsticks in the hand don''t know is put or fall.


    "Look, I''ve come by a coincidence." Before waiting for Bai Lingwei to let her go, Bai ruotong sat by her side, turned back and said quietly to the stunned Orange: "go quickly, prepare a pair of chopsticks for me."


    Orange, looking back, hurried out of the door.


    "How did the fourth sister come to me?" The surprise in Bai Lingwei''s eyes has not yet dissipated. Bai ruotong''s sudden arrival makes her some unexpected. She rubbed her hands nervously and asked in a low voice.


    "Qi''er told me that when she went to the pharmacy to get the medicine, she met her elder sister, who was injured with orange! How can the redness and swelling on my sister''s face not subside? Haven''t you already taken the medicine? "


    Bai Lingwei''s left cheek was covered with five finger marks and slightly swollen.


    It seems that Bai lingyao''s strength is very strong, and the trace on her face will probably disappear in a few days.


    Listening to the question of concern, Bai Lingwei''s eyes were full of tears. She bit her teeth and sobbed softly.


    Orange put the chopsticks on the round table and looked at Bai ruotong carefully. If it is true, the fourth lady has changed her appearance.


    It seems that it is a wise choice for her to complain with Kiel today. Although she was in a high position, she had no prestige in the government. Although her family''s status is low, if she is attached to Bai ruotong, it will be the icing on the cake for Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 69

    If Bai ruotong is a smart person, she will not miss the chance to win over Bai Lingwei.


    Sadly, Bai Lingwei is so stupid. I hesitated for a long time, but I couldn''t say a word. Orange dry look at the heart can not help but anxious angry.


    "Miss four, please help my miss. My young lady has been bullied by my young lady. She robbed my young lady of her gold and silver jewelry. Those gold and silver jewelry are very important to her. Please... "


    Can''t wait for Bai Lingwei to open her mouth, orange kneels on the ground and pleads in a painful voice.


    "You want me to help you get back, right?" Before she finished, Bai ruotong interrupted.


    Orange a choked: "is..."


    Bai ruotong smiles. This orange is really a smart man. He is very good at looking for opportunities, but unfortunately he is with the wrong host.


    "Open the window to tell the truth, you are deliberately to attract Qi''er''s attention today, so that Qi''er can talk about it in front of me. Your purpose is to let me get something back, but what benefits can I get? I can''t offend my elder sister for nothing because of you two. "


    White if Tong is eating the dish, the speech is light to ask a way.


    "I can do whatever Si Mei wants me to do for her, and ask her to help me." Bai Lingwei sobbed, got up and knelt down in front of Bai Rutong.


    Bai Rutong''s face sank and he helped Bai Lingwei up.


    Although she is a legitimate daughter, she can''t stand the worship of Bai Lingwei. Bai Lingwei''s temperament is really low to the bone.


    Put on a sad face all day, no wonder people will be bullied. On her face, there were several big words: bully me!


    "Sister, you and I are sisters, how can you worship me!" Bai ruotong said sternly, "if I don''t help you, why do I have to come all the way to find my sister?"


    "Really?" When Bai Lingwei heard this, she was both surprised and happy.


    "I will not only help my sister get your things back, but also let my elder sister never bully you again in the future."


    Bai Lingwei suddenly feels that gold ingots have fallen from the sky, and she is ecstatic in her heart.


    "But... I have one condition." Bai ruotong changed his breath.


    Bai Lingwei bit her lips, and the surprise in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    "Sister, please."


    "I want oranges." Bai ruotong looked at the orange, and there was a voice on the ground.


    "Si Mei, I can give you anything you want, but orange is the only confidant around me. I..."


    Bai Lingwei''s face turned white and she panicked.


    "In the future, my sister will not only have orange, but also me. If elder sister dares to bully you, or other aunts, brothers and sisters bully elder sister, I will never let them go, but my condition is only one, I want orange. "


    Bai ruotong smiles and looks serious.


    Her words are undoubtedly a temptation to Bai ruowei, but


    How can she be willing to give up her orange. But if she is reluctant to give up, she will have a hard time in the future. How can she live.


    "Orange, what do you mean? I want you with my sister. If you don''t want to follow me, I''ll have to give up. "


    Seeing Bai Lingwei''s hesitation, Bai ruotong turns his eyes to orange.


    "Is what miss four said true? If the maid follows miss four, miss four will help my lady? "


    Orange''s fist clenched and loosened, and her eyes were firm.


    "Yes, I mean what I say. As long as you follow me, I will protect the second elder sister. If there is a day for me in Zhenxi general''s mansion, there will be a day for the second elder sister. "


    There was a chill in Bai Rutong''s heart. How can I sound like abducting and trafficking women.


    "With the words of the fourth young lady, I can rest assured. The maid is willing to follow the fourth lady. " Orange sighed and compromised.

 Chapter 70

    "Orange, do you really want to leave me?"


    Bai Lingwei looks pale. As for her, being bullied is unbearable, but losing orange also makes her unbearable.


    "Miss, if orange can change miss''s peace, why not? In the future, orange will still be able to visit Miss. Please rest assured, miss


    Orange son Wen voice comforts a way.


    "How was the negotiation?"


    It''s not that they can''t meet each other in the future. Why should these two play the trick of "separation of life and death" so that she is like a bandit who goes up to the mountain to rob.


    Bai make complaints about a face with a dark heart.


    "Four young ladies, still that sentence, maidservant goes with you."


    Said orange.


    "Cheerfulness!" Bai ruotong patted the dishes and got up to smile. She straightened her skirt and said, "tomorrow, I''ll help the second elder sister to get your things back. I''ll deliver them on one hand and hand them over on the other."


    Qi''er stood and watched, but she was confused. She didn''t understand why her young lady wanted Miss orange.


    Miss orange is irreplaceable to miss two, just like her relatives. And this behavior of my own young lady is undoubtedly to take over love with a knife.


    She has been with Bai ruotong for several days, but she still can''t see through her mind.


    "Miss, why do you want miss orange? The second young lady is pitiful enough. If there is no orange girl around, what should she do in the future? "


    Out of the Qingchi hospital, Qi''er asked her doubts.


    "Do you think your lady is a very cruel person?" White if Tong pick eyebrow, Qi son''s tone is clear for white Ling Wei fight against injustice. Bai ruotong couldn''t help crying out for injustice. There is no predestined relationship between orange and Bai Lingwei. Even if she doesn''t want someone, orange will leave sooner or later.


    No one can stop the Phoenix breaking through the earth.


    "Miss, Qi''er doesn''t mean that. Qi''er just doesn''t understand what she''s doing."


    Qi''er shakes her head quickly and gives her three courage. She doesn''t dare to complain about her ruthlessness.


    "The second sister is too cowardly. She only knows the protection of orange. To lose her orange is to lose her shelter from the wind, but the second sister always needs to grow. "


    Bai ruotong shakes the fan, and his round eyes are filled with stars. In this world, no one is inseparable from others, so is Bai Lingwei. When Chen ER was asked to leave by Bai Yinling, she began to know how to be strong and how to protect herself. Three years later, he was betrothed to a good marriage and lived a happy life.


    New moon.


    After breakfast, Bai ruotong went straight to qingzhuyuan. He told the maid in charge that he was coming and was invited into the hall to have tea.


    "Sister, what are you doing here?"


    About half an hour later, Bai lingyao stepped into the hall. With a smile in her mouth, she sat on the soft couch shaking her waist.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time. I don''t know if it''s convenient to come here today." The tea on the table didn''t move at all. Bai ruotong played with the fan in his hand and gave a coquettish smile.


    Bai lingyao''s eyes were cold. Bai ruotong''s days are full of scenery. Her small face is gorgeous and looks like a beautiful lady. The gold hairpin tassels on the bun are exquisite and rich, and the flower mother of pearl on the forehead and eyebrow is also the popular red peony in the capital.


    Looking at her glorious appearance, Bai lingyao wanted to pick out her pair of enchanting apricots and trample them on the soles of her feet.


    "My sister has nothing to do but never go to my three treasures hall. If you have something to say, just say it. Later, I''ll practice a little song to relieve my mother''s boredom. I''m different from my sister. I''m born with no gold in my mouth. If I want to nourish myself, I have to rely on my own ability."

 Chapter 71

    The words in the mouth are sour, and the smile in the corner of the mouth is ironic. She took a sip of the tea and looked at Bai Rutong contemptuously.


    Bai ruotong smiles and takes no notice of her sarcasm: "today, I''m really looking for my elder sister. Since my elder sister has said so, I''ll tell you straight away, why does she want to occupy the jewelry I gave her? Is she blaming my younger sister for not giving her much reward?"


    "Sister, what is that? How can you see that I''ve taken the reward from my second sister? " Bai lingyao asked with a smile.


    "Kiel, what did you see yesterday?"


    Bai lingyao''s secular face is really disgusting. Instead of arguing with her, she directly asked Kiel.


    "Yesterday, when I came to give a reward to the first lady, the first lady directly snatched what she was going to give to the second lady."


    Kiel replied.


    Bai lingyao throws a knife at Qi''er. Qi''er turns a blind eye to it. She is Bai ruotong''s servant girl. She only needs to obey Bai ruotong''s orders. Why should she look at other people''s faces.


    "The new maid just doesn''t know the rules! It''s true that I accept the reward from my second sister, but I never want to take it for myself.


    I just saw that my sister''s maid had to go to the yard so many times, and I felt sorry for her. That''s why I wanted to send her to the second sister by the way. Who knows that your maid didn''t know what to do, but was talking nonsense and gossiping in front of the fourth sister. I really don''t know who taught you the rules before you entered the house! "


    Bai lingyao is very articulate and does not blink when she tells a lie. Her impassioned tone, if you don''t know, is that she was wronged.


    "But I went to the second sister''s hospital yesterday. Why didn''t I see the elder sister''s person give me a reward? Hasn''t the elder sister sent it yet? Or didn''t plan to deliver it at all?


    Elder sister is guilty of doing things by herself. Why should she anger my maid? Qi''er just tells me what she sees. Isn''t that all right? "


    Bai said sarcastically.


    Bai lingyao sneered and clenched her fist tightly and loosely. Bai ruotong came here to fight against Bai Lingwei.


    She herself is like a pool of mud in this house. What qualifications do she have to support others.


    "Si Mei, so you''re here to talk to ER Mei? Is it because she said something to you that you came to fight against her? "


    Bai lingyao''s eyes were full of anger. She is never afraid of Bai ruotong. Although she has the status of a legitimate daughter, she has no real support in the general''s mansion. Don''t look at her only elder brother Bai Chusheng, who has unlimited scenery in the general''s mansion.


    In the future, the position of the son of the world in the general''s mansion may fall to her brother Bai Yansen.


    "I can''t fight against injustice. I''m just not happy," Bai said coldly. "The reward is given to me by the Empress Dowager. It''s up to me who I want to give it to. Why does my sister want to steal the reward I gave to my second sister? You''re obviously beating me in the face and don''t leave me any face."


    "The Empress Dowager''s original intention was to give it to the general''s house in the west of the town. How did it become her sister''s? Although the fourth sister is now Prince Xu Peirong''s Royal Highness, she hasn''t married to Prince Rong''s mansion yet. How can she put on the airs of a princess now? "


    Bai lingyao let out a light, put the tea cup in her hand up a few times and said harshly.

 Chapter 72

    Although Zhang reminded her not to trouble Bai ruotong recently. But now Bai ruotong comes to the door in person. If she doesn''t get angry again, she will have to suffocate herself sooner or later.


    "Elder sister, is this the way you talk to your daughter?" Bai Ruo put down the fan in his hand, got up and walked with her, "is it because I haven''t settled accounts with you, so you are about to forget what you have done to me?"


    Bai lingyao choked.


    "Sister, do you remember Wan''an?" Bai ruotong raised her chin and said, "at the beginning, you confused me and wanted Wan''an to despise me. Do you think I didn''t know about this?"


    "You... What are you talking about?" Bai lingyao''s heart jumps and wants to push Bai ruotong away, but Bai ruotong grabs her arm. She forces her to look at her face to face, and her words are cold and cold.


    "You''re just a humble girl! What right do you have to touch my things? Bai lingyao, don''t think you can brag in front of me with Zhang''s support. Even if you are close to a big tree, you can''t get rid of the blood in your bones! "


    "Shut up


    Bai lingyao''s anger in her chest was completely ignited by her. What she hated most in her life was that some people called her "common girl". She was just born badly. In terms of appearance and talent, she is not as good as Bai Rutong!


    "Shut up?" White if Tong pick eyebrow, "how, I said, so you become angry?"


    "You bitch! I''ll kill you


    Bai lingyao suddenly gets up and pushes Bai Rutong away. Bai ruotong''s body was light and soft. She pushed him so hard that he bumped into the coffee table and knocked his head on the corner of the table.


    "Miss!"


    Qi''er screamed and ran with Bai ruotong. She was shocked to see the scarlet blood drop on the floor one by one.


    "Miss! You''re bleeding


    Bai ruotong covered his head and took a cold breath.


    Meow! She''s overdoing it!


    When Bai lingyao saw the bloody son on the ground, her face turned pale and her anger disappeared. What she filled with was panic and confusion.


    Just now, she was forced out of her mind by Bai ruotong, so she was cruel.


    Now, when she came back to herself, she was so scared that her legs and feet were sore.


    "Qi''er..." Bai ruotong squatted on the ground and murmured, "I''m in pain..."


    "Don''t panic, miss. I''m going to ask the doctor to come here..." Qi''er said that she was going to run outside the house, but she was stopped by Bai lingyao before she took two steps.


    "Bai ruotong, what are you pretending to be! You clearly want to frame me. I didn''t make any effort just now... "


    "Wow!"


    Bai ruotong covered his face and sat on the ground crying. Her cry was so sad that it shook the whole room.


    Bai lingyao was shocked by the sudden cry.


    Douda''s tears rolled down from his eyes. Bai Rutong opened his mouth wide and cried: "it''s so painful!"!!! It hurts so much!!! Big sister killed people!! "


    "Bai ruotong! You are making trouble out of nothing Bai lingyao stamped her foot and rushed at her. If Bai ruotong''s crying brings people here, it''s amazing!


    Seeing her coming, Bai Rutong cried and avoided easily. She ran out of the hall with light steps and sat down in the hospital, wailing.


    At that time, when the maidservants heard the cry, they all stopped and looked at the green bamboo courtyard.


    "Bai ruotong! Have you had enough! "


    Bai lingyao is going to be driven crazy by her! She can calculate to understand, white if Tong just clear is to deliberately provoke her to anger! I just want to have a show with her.


    "Bah, bah..." the thick "blood" came into his mouth. Bai ruotong lowered his head and wiped his mouth. He saw Bai lingyao running towards her. She turned and ran towards the side corridor.

 Chapter 73

    They are playing cat and mouse. Bai lingyao pursues them and Bai Rutong escapes. In the yard around the fight. Bai lingyao was out of breath and her face was red with fatigue.


    Bai ruotong is like a loach. Just as she was about to catch up with her, she ran a few meters away.


    The servants outside the courtyard gathered around them more and more. They listened to the sound and didn''t know whether they were going in or out. The howling in the courtyard never stopped.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing around here? "


    From a distance, aunt Hong saw the gathering of people outside Qingliu courtyard, and she twisted her eyebrows to ask questions.


    "Mother red."


    The crowd backed aside and saluted.


    "Kill! Elder sister, spare your life! I''ll never dare again


    There was a scream in the courtyard, and red Gu opened the door.


    A delicate figure in pink rushed into her arms. Red aunt looked down. Bai ruotong was crying with tears. A scarlet bloodstain on her left forehead wound to her small jaw. She held her waist tightly and refused to let go.


    "Red aunt, help me, elder sister is going to kill me!"


    Bai Rutong almost choked with tears, and his weak shoulders trembled.


    When Bai lingyao saw that Hong Gu suddenly broke in, she turned pale and explained in a panic: "mother Hong gu! Don''t listen to her. I''m not going to kill her at all! "


    "What happened to the wound on miss four''s forehead?"


    Red Gu Li se way.


    "If you go back to Mammy, you are beaten by the eldest lady. The first lady also stopped the maidservant from asking for a doctor. "


    Kiel took the lead. Bai lingyao, who lost the chance, was angry and angry, and said angrily, "you''re bullshit! It''s you who set me up! "


    "Miss, is the injury of miss four caused at the head of your hospital?" Hong Gu looks at Bai lingyao.


    "I..." Bai lingyao was flustered. She didn''t know if it was in her hospital. How could she explain it. How did she know that Bai ruotong, like a piece of tofu, was broken with a push.


    "Miss, I''ll wait for the old lady to ask you."


    Her hesitation convinced her own judgment. Bai ruotong''s injury was very important. She put down a cruel word and left with Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong shrunk and shook his head to shake off her hand: "I won''t go... I don''t want to see the doctor..."


    "Miss four, you can''t be careless about the injury on your head. You must go to the doctor to have a look. Miss four can rest assured that Aunt Hong will tell the old lady what she saw today."


    Red Gu Wen voice comforts a way.


    "I want to see my elder brother... I don''t want anyone else... I want my elder brother to come..." Bai ruotong sobbed, hoarse. Her tears bubble in the eyes, if a dew Narcissus, can not help but make people worried.


    "Miss four, the eldest young master is in the study now. When you go to see the doctor, the maid will call for the young master, OK?" Red aunt patient comfort. Bai ruotong can only rely on Bai Chusheng in the mansion. Now that she has been wronged, she naturally wants to seek comfort from the person she trusts most.


    Red aunt can understand her mind.


    "No! I want to see big brother now! I want big brother to come here! Only big brother will love me! I want big brother


    Bai ruotong yelled, and he pushed her away.


    The maidservants were watching outside the courtyard. Bai ruotong squatted on the ground. Their pathetic appearance made them feel pity. Although the fourth young lady was affectable, she never felt sorry for them. On the other hand, the eldest lady is always bad. She is just a common girl, but she is arrogant and domineering in the government.


    "The eldest lady is going to have bad luck this time. The red aunt is here, and the old lady will know about it tomorrow."


    "Isn''t it? The house is full of people chasing after the fourth young lady, and she is bleeding. The old lady will not let her go. "

 Chapter 74

    "I''m afraid not even the lady can save the first lady this time."


    "Well done, the first lady should have been taught a lesson for a long time!"


    The slaves murmured. Seeing that Bai lingyao was about to suffer, they were very happy.


    "Qi''er, go and invite the young master."


    Red Gu has no way, compromise way.


    Bai lingyao is like an ant on a hot pot. Her lips are about to be bitten and bleed.


    She can''t get away with it.


    Bai Chusheng came in a hurry. The cold eyes looked at Bai lingyao standing at a loss, and then looked at Bai Rutong squatting on the ground crying, black eyes suddenly filled with a layer of anger.


    "Big brother!"


    Seeing his elder brother coming, Bai ruotong sobbed and fell into Bai Chusheng''s arms. Bai Chusheng drew a dangerous arc with his tight lips. When he saw the dried up blood on Bai ruotong''s face, his forehead was blue.


    "Who did it?"


    His tone has no temperature, with a strong murderous. Bai lingyao subconsciously avoided her eyes.


    "Brother, take me away... I don''t want to stay here any longer. They all bully me. My head hurts so much..."


    Bai ruotong tugs at Bai Chusheng''s sleeve, and his choking voice pulls people''s heartstrings.


    Although Bai Chusheng didn''t know the cause of Bai affairs, he didn''t dare to delay seeing Bai ruotong hurt so badly. He picked up her body and left the green bamboo yard quickly.


    "Brother, put me down!"


    Seeing that he had gone a little further, Bai Rutong suddenly changed his tone and pedaled his feet in the air.


    Bai Chusheng was stunned and looked down. Bai ruotong was wiping the blood and tears on his face with his cuffs. The corners of his mouth outlined a witty and perverse arc.


    "What tricks are you playing?"


    Bai Chusheng screwed up her eyebrows. After brushing away the blood stains, her forehead was bright and clean without any wound.


    "What tricks have I played? If I don''t, how can Bai lingyao suffer? You don''t know, elder brother. She has been bullying me just now."


    White if Tong Du mouth, tone grievance way.


    Bai Chusheng sighed. Seeing that Bai ruotong was in peace, he could put down his heart. If she was seriously injured, he would never let Bai lingyao go.


    They went all the way back to qingtongyuan. The maid in the hospital saw that her hair was scattered and her face was covered with blood stains. She was so scared that she lost her face. She quickly put down what she was doing and asked.


    "I''m fine. You are all waiting in the hospital. I have something to talk with my elder brother."


    Bai ruotong drives his maidservants away and takes Bai Chusheng to the hall. She closes the door, takes out the medicine box from the cupboard, and asks Bai Chusheng for a smile: "brother, can you help me wrap it up?"


    "How did Bai lingyao provoke you? Are you going to frame her like this? " Bai Chusheng lost his temper, took out the gauze and carefully wrapped his forehead.


    "Did you forget about Wan''an? Of course, it''s more than that. I''ll have a good talk with my elder brother when I''m free. "


    Bai Rutong said indignantly.


    "So you''re playing hard?" Bai Chusheng was dumbfounded and lost his smile, and his tone was a bit more indulgent.


    "What else? It''s the easiest way to get hold of her. " Bai ruotong shrugged. If she could, she didn''t want to play bitter game. She really hurt herself just now.


    Bai Chusheng chuckled twice. He scraped the blood on Bai ruotong''s face: "little cat, what''s the blood on your face made of? How can it be the same as the real one?"


    "It''s specially made by me. If my brother wants to use it, I''ll make two for you later, and I can vomit blood." After Bai said that, he took out two red pills from his arms and fed them to his mouth. With a slight knock on his teeth, the corner of his mouth suddenly began to bleed.

 Chapter 75

    "Brother... Help me... I''m dying..."


    Bai ruotong wring his brows, covered his chest and cried.


    The corners of Bai Chusheng''s mouth twitched slightly. He stretched out his hand and gently pulled her cheek: "it''s so dirty. Go and wash your face quickly."


    "Here comes the old lady, miss."


    The sound of knocking on the door rang out at this time. Bai ruotong''s heart jumped, subconsciously ran back to the room, opened the fish mouth shoes, and lay on the bed.


    Bai Chusheng opened the door and saw that Aunt Hong helped the old lady to rush to the corridor.


    "Chusheng, how is Rutong?" Asked the old lady.


    "It''s just a broken head. It''s been drugged and bandaged." Bai Chu was born.


    Hearing this, the old lady was even more worried. She said to herself, "evil!" Hurry into the room. Bai ruotong raised the corner of his eye and saw the old lady come. He sat up from the bed and said, "grandmother."


    "Ruotong, how are you?" The old lady helped Bai ruotong to lie down and twist the corner. "Now that you''re hurt, don''t get up. You''re a real bone. You''re either hot or injured. It''s really worrying. "


    The concern in her words came from her heart.


    "Grandmother..." Bai ruotong''s maid was sour, and her tears fell out.


    She''ll have to drink more water later. She has lost so many tears today, so she needs to make up for them.


    "My elder sister bullied me, and she wanted to give me the reward to the second elder sister. I just complained about my elder sister, and she pushed me and asked my grandmother to make the decision for Rutong..."


    "Don''t worry about that son of a bitch. I''ll let the red lady return all the rewards later." The old lady was biting her teeth with indignation. One by one, there is no worry about the affairs of the government.


    "Grandma, please don''t get angry. Lingyao and Rutong are nothing more than a fight between sisters. Rutong''s body is a little empty and can''t push. Xu is lingyao, who doesn''t pay attention to propriety and doesn''t want to hurt Rutong."


    Bai Chusheng poured a cup of hot tea for the old lady and comforted her. On the surface, although he is talking for Bai lingyao, the old lady has a different taste.


    "Oh. No intention? I think she has a heart The old lady said sarcastically in a cold voice, "Rutong is not in good health. Since she knows that she will hurt Rutong, can you tell me that it is unintentional?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng no longer answered.


    The old lady took Bai ruotong''s hand and gently comforted her for a long time before she got up and left. Looking at the old lady''s figure, Bai ruotong felt guilty.


    The old lady is really good to her. She is old and always busy with her affairs. Bai ruotong feels a little sorry.


    evening.


    Bai lingyao came to qingtongyuan with a lot of rewards. Her eyes were ruddy, and tears still remained on her white face. She must have been taught a lesson by the old lady.


    "It''s all here. A lot of money!" Bai lingyao stares at Bai Rutong, who is lying on the couch and chewing sugar beans leisurely, and bites the root of his teeth. Her fingers itched so much that she wanted to rush up and scratch Bai ruotong''s small white face.


    "One less."


    Bai ruotong took a glance and opened his mouth.


    "If you don''t count, how can you know less?"


    "There is also a brocade box with butterfly heads and jade bracelets in it." Bai ruotong raised his lips and put down the sugar bean in his hand. "Please give it back to me, too."


    Bai lingyao was surprised: "this thing is not yours. Why should I give it to you?"

 Chapter 76

    "But it''s not your sister!" Bai ruotong said with a smile, "if you take other people''s things, you should always return them. My sister is not a bandit in the mountains. There''s no reason why she can''t take them back."


    Bai lingyao is so angry that she turns pale. Although she knows that Bai ruotong is satirizing her, her mouth is just like a rag. She swears very quickly, but at this moment she can''t speak. She hemmed and hawed for a long time, then jumped out six words: "if I don''t return it?"


    She didn''t believe that Bai ruotong could still put a knife around her neck, forcing her to compromise.


    "I thought my elder sister was a smart person, but I didn''t think she was so stupid," Bai said with a shrug. "It seems that my grandmother''s teaching just now has no effect on my elder sister. If my elder sister doesn''t return it, I have to tell her the truth.


    My elder sister suffered a loss from her grandmother just now. If there is one more thing, do you think grandma will be completely disappointed with her elder sister? "


    "You..."


    Bai lingyao clenched her teeth and her eyes were scarlet with anger. Clenched fists, fingernails have fallen into the flesh.


    She would like to rush up and tear up Bai ruotong''s broken mouth, dig out her five six Fu organs and crush them to the ground.


    As Bai ruotong said, the old lady just called her to Yongning hospital. Without waiting for her explanation, she yelled at her head and face. Bai lingyao was very depressed, but she didn''t dare to annoy the old lady any more.


    "Give my sister half a stick of incense." Bai ruotong smiles, revealing two playful little tiger teeth. Unlike Bai lingyao''s fury, she is at ease now.


    "Good! I promise you! I''ll give it back to you! "


    Bai lingyao bit her teeth and spit out these words.


    However, she will never give up the hardships she has suffered today.


    midnight.


    Qi''er sends the brocade box to Qingchi hospital.


    Holding the lost and recovered brocade box, Bai Lingwei bit her lips and her eyes filled with tears of joy. Not only the brocade box, Qi''er also sent the Empress Dowager''s reward.


    In previous years, the reward of Zifu was not as much as that of Bai ruowei. Even if she did, she was snatched by Bai lingyao before she was hot.


    "Help me to thank four younger sisters."


    Bai Lingwei''s voice trembled and moved.


    Qi''er nodded and looked at the Orange: "Miss orange, your promise has been fulfilled. Please go with your maid."


    Bai Lingwei was stunned. Immersed in joy, she almost forgot it. She put down the brocade box and held her hand. The tears in her eyes were like broken pearls. One by one, she went out: "orange, do you really want to go?"


    "Since miss four has fulfilled her promise, we should also fulfill it." Orange said, "Miss peace of mind, orange is Miss''s maid wherever she goes. If Miss has something to do in the future, tell her, orange will do her best for miss."


    "The second lady doesn''t have to be sad. The fourth said that if the second lady is bored or bored, she can come to qingtongyuan at any time." Qi''er warmed her voice and comforted her, "the fourth lady said that the sisters should have walked around each other."


    Bai Lingwei nodded, but she was still reluctant to let go of orange''s hand.


    Qi Er considerate two people, out of the door, waiting for the master and servant two people to say goodbye.


    On the eaves, the moon shuttles through the clouds, and the bright or dark light appears especially lonely in the sky without stars. Qi Er flat mouth, originally want to dry quilt tomorrow, but look at the weather, it seems to rain.

 Chapter 77

    "Squeak."


    The door was pushed open. Orange went out of the room with her head down and closed the lattice door lightly.


    The room faintly can hear choking voice, Qi Er pursed lips, light voice way: "good?"


    "Let''s go." Orange nodded, her eyes red, a look is crying.


    Qi''er doesn''t ask any more and takes her back to qingtongyuan.


    Bai ruotong waited for a long time under the eaves. Seeing two figures appear in the courtyard, he stood up and walked with them. Orange pursed her lips and looked at Bai ruotong at a loss. Looking at her nervous appearance, Bai ruotong covered her mouth and said with a smile: "look at you. How can you be so nervous? Are you afraid that I will eat you?"


    "I dare not." Orange shook his head and said in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong came back to the room with orange. Her palms were full of sweat. Bai ruotong took out a handkerchief and wiped her palms. He said kindly, "you don''t have to be afraid of me. I''m not a terrible master. As long as you are sincere to me, I will not be difficult for you. "


    "Yes." Orange nodded.


    Call Qi''er to have a rest, and Bai ruotong lights up the glass lamp in the room. Under the bright candlelight, she lifted up orange''s sleeve, and a concave scar appeared on her arm, which was as white as lotus root. The uneven scar, like an ugly reptile, wound on her arm.


    Orange is a little embarrassed. She has never talked about the scar on her arm with anyone. She couldn''t figure out why Bai ruotong would suddenly lift her sleeve. Her excited expression seemed to know the existence of her wound.


    I found the treasure!


    The excitement in Bai ruotong''s eyes naturally made her wonder. If it wasn''t for orange, she would like to sing and jump around in the room. Now she is in the mood of winning 100 million in the lottery and drawing cards to get SSR.


    Orange is really the one she''s looking for!


    Before seeing the scar, Bai ruotong was still a little worried about whether he would have the same name. But now, she''s convinced.


    "Orange, where did you get this scar?" Bai asked.


    Orange shakes her head, but her eyes are confused: "I don''t know. When the maid has an impression, this scar has already appeared on her arm. Why did miss ask about this? Do you know the origin of my scar


    "..." Bai Rutong didn''t answer. Before the time came, she couldn''t tell her the reason. As soon as her eyes turned, Bai Rutong changed the topic, "orange, how did you follow the second sister?"


    "The maid was originally wandering on the street and got help from the second lady by chance." Orange said back. Mention two young ladies, orange son heart can''t help but some hurt.


    With a faint smile, Bai ruotong patted her shoulder: "go to have a rest. You will live in Qi''er''s room tonight, and you will follow Qi''er to be my maid in the future. Now that I''ve promised you that I''ll help her, I''ll keep my word. "


    "Yes." Orange is at ease. Now that she has followed Bai ruotong, she can''t go back. I only hope that Bai ruotong is a good master and will not be in trouble with her.


    The next day.


    It rained. Qi''er went to the corridor and closed the oil paper fan. Patting the dew on her body, Qi''er goes straight into the hall.


    "Miss, the young master is not in the mansion today."


    Qi''er replied.


    "Did you say where you went?" Bai ruotong grinds thirteen incense with a concentrated expression.


    "The steward of his house won''t talk to me." Qi''er''s mouth was flat and her face was not happy.


    "You step back." Bai ruotong waved, but his heart was hanging.

 Chapter 78

    Yesterday son son son night reply, these two days he has been closely watching Jing Xian, didn''t see Jing Xian have any strange behavior. Every day, she sings songs and accompanies her guests. After returning to her room, she occasionally sighs in the mirror, day and night.


    It seems that she still needs to go by herself.


    If Jingxian is not an insider, she is the victim.


    Bai ruotong''s heart has never been too high or too low. Jingxian is also a life. If the "secret person" wants to kill Jingxian''s life and frame up the elder brother, she has to save both Jingxian and the elder brother.


    The rain outside the window stops in the afternoon. Bai Rutong puts on his men''s clothes and quietly leaves qingtongyuan with midnight.


    Baihualou is as lively as ever. As Xiaoer goes to the wing room of the inner courtyard, Bai ruotong just sits down and eats two mouthfuls of flower tea, and Jingxian comes in a hurry. She took the piano into the room and nodded her head with a smile.


    "Sister!" Bai Rutong closed the door and welcomed him with joy.


    "Didn''t you say last time that you wanted to learn piano from little girl? I''ve already written the score. It''s something that young master Bai likes to point out when he comes here these days. If Miss Qiqi plays it to young master Bai, maybe it will attract young master Bai''s favor. "


    Jingxian then takes out the score from Yunxiu and hands it to Bai Rutong. Bai ruotong looked at the dense black spots on the top and was confused. She couldn''t read modern music scores, let alone ancient ones. She flattened her mouth, put the score in her arms and said gratefully, "thank you, sister."


    With a smile, Jing Xian looked at Bai ruotong enviously: "I really envy Miss Qiqi. She can pursue the person she loves. I am such a romantic woman, and I am doomed to be lonely all my life." After that, there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    "Didn''t my sister want to leave here?" Bai asked.


    Although she has no truth to Jingxian, her heart is good. There are too many disappointments in life. If Jingxian wants to, she might as well become a tree hole for her to vomit bitterness.


    "Leave? It''s not so easy. To tell you the truth, Miss Qiqi, I grew up here when I was a child. Although the landlady of baihualou is not my relative, she is better than my relative. She never forces me to receive guests, which is a great gift to me. How can I ask for freedom? "


    Jing Xian smiles bitterly. Black eyes dense mist, look up sparkling, distressing.


    "My sister is a poor man." Bai Rutong sighed.


    Midnight listening to the side, the heart can not help the birth of pity. Xu was a little familiar with the poor girl during his observation these two days. What she said just now made him have mixed feelings.


    "It''s God''s great gift to know Miss Qiqi. Miss Qiqi is a lady of a big family. It''s my great honor to make friends with a woman like me. What else can I ask for?" Jingxian said. She quietly wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and said with a gentle smile, "let''s not talk about these sad things. I have a good news. I want to tell my sister that Mr. Bai has been very diligent these two days. He came with Mr. Gu.


    But I feel that they are not here to enjoy themselves. They have business to do. Miss Qiqi is at ease. "


    Jing Xian is afraid that Bai ruotong misunderstands that Bai Chusheng is a childe who lingers in the wind and dust. Her kindness made Bai Rutong feel even more guilty.


    When it''s over, she''d better tell the truth to Jingxian. Jingxian is a kind woman. She can''t cheat people all the time.

 Chapter 79

    "Miss Jingxian."


    At this time, the second child pushed the door and came in: "Mr. Gu and Mr. Bai are waiting for the girl. Go quickly, girl. The" noble guest "is also here today."


    "I know." Jingxian said.


    Xiaoer Chong Bai Rutong apologizes and bows out of the room.


    "Miss 77, I''ll leave first. Today Mr. Gu ordered a song and dance. I have to prepare first." Jingxian said, picked up Guqin and got up. Seeing that she was about to leave, Bai ruotong quickly stopped her: "elder sister, just now the second brother said that there are some distinguished guests here today. Besides Mr. Gu and Mr. Bai, what else are there?"


    "I don''t know the name of the man. I don''t have much contact with him, but he is a frequent visitor of baihualou. However, the distinguished guest is always silent and looks cold. I dare not talk to him. I don''t know why he is with them."


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong suddenly felt something strange.


    These days are the key. The book doesn''t write the day when Jingxian''s accident happened. If you want to change her fate, you can''t be careless.


    "Sister? Can you take me with you? Dress me up as a brothel girl? "


    "This..."


    Jingxian is in a bit of a dilemma. Although Bai ruotong doesn''t tell her her true identity, she can see that her gold and silver are not rich or expensive. A well-known family is to dress up as a romantic woman, if found, her reputation can not be destroyed?


    "Sister, please. To be honest with my sister, I haven''t seen Mr. Bai for a long time. I really want to see him. Please rest assured that I won''t make trouble for my sister. I''ll just watch silently and never make trouble for her. "


    Bai Rutong shook her hand and begged. No matter who you are, you should be soft hearted.


    After a moment, Jing Xian said, "well, I''ll take you. You''ll pretend to be my maid and stay with me, but this may be a little wronged to miss Qiqi."


    Seeing that Jingxian agreed, Bai ruotong laughed sweetly: "don''t be wronged, don''t be wronged! As long as I can see Mr. Bai, I will not be wronged. "


    Jingxian said with a smile, "my sister will come with me."


    After that, she pushed the door out with the piano in her arms.


    Bai ruotong followed her, glancing at the midnight next to her, and whispered, "stay away, observe your highness in secret, and report to me as soon as you find anything."


    Midnight nodded, stealth jump, on the beam.


    Jingxian is worthy of being the flower leader of baihualou. Along the way, she attracted countless eyes. The passing wind dust woman sees Jing Xian and says hello respectfully. By the way, he looks at Bai Rutong who is following her curiously.


    Jingxian returns to her boudoir, closes the door, takes out a set of skirts from the cupboard and hands them to Bai ruotong: "girl, change them quickly."


    Most of the brothel women''s clothes are wrapped in gauze, and their skin is tender and white. Jingxian''s clothes were relatively large for her, and her skirt was on the ground, some around her feet.


    Jingxian combs a playful double bun for her, points a red between her eyebrows, and then covers her face with a silk handkerchief embroidered with red plum.


    "Be careful, girl. Don''t let Mr. Bai recognize you." Jingxian exhorts.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "don''t worry, I must be extra careful."


    Small two already in the door to urge, Jingxian with white Rutong out of the door, small two looked at white Rutong two eyes, but did not see the clue. Who would have guessed that the person who was just a noble childe would suddenly become a little girl now.

 Chapter 80

    The inner courtyard of baihualou is surprisingly large. Through the end of the gallery, there was an arch. Xiao Er opens the door. Inside the door is another view.


    Small bridge running water, willow hanging Yin. The rockery stands on both sides of the lake, in various forms, and integrates with the surrounding trees. If he was not in baihualou, Bai ruotong would have doubted that he had entered the elegant place of literati.


    On the arch bridge, the end of the bridge is a cool court. Triangular arch, surrounded by mahogany columns. The courtyard is dotted with green glazed lamps, the quiet blue light is reflected in the lake, and the sparkling surface of the lake is real and illusory.


    "Jing Xian has met all the young masters."


    Jingxian walks into the pavilion and bows to salute. The girls behind her put the Guqin in the middle, and Jingxian sat down slowly with a smile. Her heart stirring smile instantly attracted the eyes of the guests in the pavilion.


    Bai Rutong is waiting outside the pavilion according to Jing Xian''s instructions. Eyes secretly Piao people in the pavilion. Gu chenlian sits in the middle of the pavilion, holding the wine cup and watching the singing and dancing in the pavilion with great interest. Beside the dust woman smile charming, the body of a strong up together. He does not pay attention, but also does not exclude women''s close.


    Pooh! scumbag


    The last time he was in the palace, a picture of memories suddenly appeared in his mind, which made Bai Rutong have no good impression on Gu chenlian. What if he''s the owner of the book? It''s just as disgusting as a raven.


    Sitting next to him is Bai Chusheng, with a taut face, black eyes, sharp looking at a place, hand on the table, gently tapping, with the rhythm of Jingxian playing.


    Along with his eyes, Bai ruotong''s eyes came to a corner beside the pavilion. There was a man sitting in the corner. He was dressed in purple, and the quiet blue light was beating on his cold and delicate face. His narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a fierce momentum between his eyebrows.


    Although he is in the corner, his powerful aura cannot be ignored.


    Bai ruotong took a cool breath


    Gu... How can Gu Yanqing be here!


    The woman beside him sat trembling, and did not dare to "attack him". His strong anger had already made the woman breathless.


    Bai ruotong just wants to take back her eyes. Gu Yanqing''s eyes turn and collide with her.


    Bai ruotong quickly lowered his head.


    Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. The little girl standing outside the pavilion gave him a sense of familiarity. He can''t help looking up and down, that pair of smart round eyes and delicate eyebrows like that crying little girl.


    "You, come here."


    Gu Yanqing opened his mouth, and his words were clear and loud. The sound of the piano in the pavilion stops suddenly. The guests stop talking and laughing and look at Gu Yanqing suspiciously.


    Bai ruotong''s body could not help shivering and his head was so low that he was about to bury himself in his chest.


    no That''s how you can find her?!


    "Who did you call?"


    Jingxian got up and asked softly, with a little tension in her words. Although she didn''t know the identity of the noble Lord, the young men who often came to baihualou respected him very much. At first glance, she could not offend the Lord.


    "Little girl standing outside the pavilion, come here."


    Gu Yanqing repeated that his eyes were like eagles, fixed on Bai Rutong. With Gu Yanqing''s eyes, all the guests looked in the past. There was only a little maid standing there. There was nothing unusual. Did Prince Rong have a unique taste and like to eat green fruits?


    "Young master, she is just a maid of mine. I don''t know where she offended him?" Jingxian quickly explains that her heart is full of ups and downs.


    "Miss Jingxian doesn''t have to be flustered. Yan just wants this girl to accompany her." Yan is Gu Yanqing''s surname.

 Chapter 81

    "I''m afraid I''ll offend you. If you..."


    "Miss Jingxian, what are you talking about? Mr. Yan can''t eat people. Since Mr. Yan has a good eye on you, how about letting your little girl wait on you?"


    Jing Xian''s words are not finished, but Gu chenlian has interrupted her. The woman that Gu Yanqing looks up to, he wants to see exactly is what beautiful thing.


    Bai ruotong''s palms had already oozed sweat, and his fists were tight and loose, loose and tight. If the delay continues, I''m afraid it will become more and more conspicuous. She secretly went to Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing pursed her lips tightly, her eyes were stained with the blue light of the blue glazed lamp, and she was very cold.


    When Bai ruotong came near, his familiar eyes were brought into his eyes. The cup in his hand was firmly grasped by him, and the water in the cup was rippled.


    This little girl! How dare you come here!


    The light gauze Ru skirt on her body outlines her curves at a glance. The milky white skin on her chest is wide open. The transparent gauze curtain can''t cover her small arm of lotus root, and the looming skin is more charming.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were tight, holding her waist and embracing her in her arms. He leans slightly and blocks Bai ruotong''s petite body in front of him.


    The guests were not only Gu chenlian and Bai Chusheng, but also two ministers in the court. Several people are shocked by Gu Yanqing''s actions. He is famous for not being close to a woman. But now, they are curious about the woman in Gu Yanqing''s arms.


    What''s the charm of this woman?!


    Bai Chusheng is even more angry. Gu Yanqing''s present identity is his brother-in-law. He is cuddling with a woman in the brothel. What''s that like.


    Just as he was about to speak sarcasm, Gu chenlian saw through his mind and raised his hand to block his mouth.


    Gu Yanqing covered the woman in her arms so tightly that they could not see her face clearly. Gu chenlian sat up straight, but could only vaguely see the woman''s playful double Ya bun.


    "Master Yan seems to like this girl very much, so he hides her from us. We won''t rob her again. How can master Yan be so mean? "


    Gu chenlian said sarcastically.


    "Keep playing."


    Gu Yanqing did not pay attention to him, but said with Jingxian. Gu chenlian''s mouth trembles. Gu Yanqing is deliberately ignoring him!


    The music in the pavilion rises again, and the dancers dance again. Bai ruotong was lying in Gu Yanqing''s arms, like a piece of wood, standing still.


    Nonsense, does she dare to move? The rage in this guy''s eyes was like eating her alive.


    What should I do when I meet my fiance in the kiln?


    Hurry! Wait online!


    Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears.


    Gauze block face, although Gu Yanqing can''t see her expression, can also see from her panic eyes, this little girl is very nervous now.


    The corner of the mouth starts to smile, but Gu Yanqing teases her: "little girl, what''s your name?"


    Gu Yanqing''s smiling eyes clearly said: I know your true face. But in his mouth, he was playing Tai Chi with her, deliberately picking and teasing.


    White if Tong hate teeth itch, but since Gu Yanqing did not expose her identity, she also need not panic what. He deliberately hid himself so tightly that he didn''t want others to find her.


    That''s right. If someone knows that his future Princess is visiting brothels, where will he put away Gu Yanqing''s face.


    Thinking about this, Bai ruotong was relieved.

 Chapter 82

    "If I ask you, what''s your name?"


    Seeing that Bai Rutong did not answer, Gu Yanqing asked again. Is this girl behind her ears? Let him speak twice every time. Gu Yanqing is very patient. Every time he approaches her, the ice in his eyes will turn into a pool of spring water.


    "Little girl... My name is Cuihua!" Bai ruotong can''t get a name. The most ancient words in his mind are just like flowers except Cuihua. Thinking about the flowery shapes in movies and TV plays, Bai ruotong decided to call himself Cuihua.


    Green flower! Sauerkraut!


    Gu Yanqing mouth slightly a pull, this name how to get so casual and vulgar?


    "How old are you?"


    "Twelve." X! You are investigating your household registration!


    When people around saw that they were chatting vigorously, the moving sound of the piano had long been forgotten behind their ears. They sharpened their ears to listen to their conversation. Is it... Is it their illusion? Why is Prince Rong''s voice so spoiled?


    Jing Xian was so nervous that her forehead was sweating that she had already played several wrong tones unconsciously. Fortunately, everyone''s attention is not with her, otherwise her gold lettered signboard of "Beijing famous song" will be smashed by herself.


    Yu Guang looks at Bai ruotong with sympathy and heartache. The one she loves is Mr. Bai, but now she is lying in another man''s arms. It must be a bad taste in her heart.


    Gu chenlian stood up and strode to Gu Yanqing with his wine cup: "young master Yan, I happened to meet him in baihualou today. I haven''t talked with him yet. Would you like to have a drink with Gu?"


    Although he was being polite to Gu Yanqing, his eyes were on Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong covered his veil and only showed a pair of lively eyes. These amber eyes seemed to be seen somewhere.


    When he got close to his head and was ready to look more carefully, Gu Yanqing''s sleeve robe was separated between them. He looks like a hawk protecting food, and his eyes are sharp at Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian was shocked by the anger between his eyebrows. For a moment, Gu Yanqing held up the wine cup on the table with his other hand, and drank it with his head up. His action was natural and domineering.


    Gu chenlian was somewhat frustrated. But it is to see this girl one more eye, Gu Yanqing''s eyes seem to be to want to him lingchi general. Gu Yanqing was different from him. He was a man who had been on the battlefield. How could he fight against his royal highness, the prince who was well respected and treated.


    But then, his heart was filled with an indescribable indignation, as if he had been slapped by others. Gu chenlian''s eyes were darkened, and a sarcastic smile was pulled from the corner of his mouth: "but he is a humble woman. Master Yan really protects her like a baby. She''s wearing a veil on her face, isn''t it because she''s ugly? "


    "It''s not easy to see a baby, so it''s natural to protect him tightly. Brother Gu came to have a look? If you don''t protect it, what if brother Gu takes it away? "


    Gu Yanqing didn''t get angry. Instead, he gave a frank smile. Between the words is a relaxed joke and atmosphere, such a contrast, Gu chenlian''s acrimony revealed no doubt.


    The two ministers at the table looked at each other. One of them was the Minister of punishment, and the other was the censor. Today they came with Gu Yanqing, but Gu chenlian burst in and "invited" them here.


    Gu chenlian fights with Gu Yanqing everywhere. In their eyes, compared with Gu chenlian''s rage, Gu Yanqing is calm, just like an adult playing with a child.

 Chapter 83

    Now the scene in their eyes is that the "child" wants to grab people''s "toys" to play with.


    "That young master Yan should be protected. Don''t let Gu really take it!" Gu chenlian swallowed a mouthful of resentment and bit a few words out of his mouth. He was used to being arrogant and domineering, but he always suffered from Gu Yanqing. To Gu Yanqing, he hated to the bone, but had no way to take him.


    He performed military service and was named prince at a young age. How can Gu chenlian not be angry that he is more popular in the imperial court than the official prince?


    Bai Chusheng quietly observed them. Compared with Gu Yanqing''s preference for brothel women, he despised Gu chenlian''s impatient temperament. As the prince, but eager to win, the hostility to Gu Yanqing, revealed in his face.


    In recent days, he has made some private investigations. Gu Yanqing and the two adults are not rumored to "clean up the accounts", but simply discuss the affairs of the court. The reason for his presence here is that these two adults like to linger in the dust, and Gu Yanqing just indulges in what he likes.


    Gu chenlian deliberately lured himself here for other purposes.


    Thinking of this, Bai Chusheng can''t help looking at Jingxian. Bai Chusheng is a good musician, and Gu chenlian always calls Jingxian to accompany him these days. Is his purpose to make him interested in Jingxian?


    Gu chenlian returned to his position, but his face was as black as mud. Just sat down for a while, he suddenly stood up again, said: "Gu is too strong to drink, go to the wind for a while, brothers, please help yourself."


    After that, he left the courtyard on his own. When Bai ruotong saw him go, he couldn''t help looking deep.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Gu Yanqing saw her eyes suddenly looking at Gu chenlian and asked. His voice is sexy and magnetic, and it''s right in front of his ear. Bai ruotong shakes with fright, and he has a lot of goose bumps.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Bai ruotong was numb. She had been sitting on Gu Yanqing''s big leg since she was taken into her arms by Gu Yanqing.


    "I don''t want to beat around the bush with your highness. Your highness clearly saw through my identity at the beginning. Why do you want to tease me on purpose?" Bai ruotong doesn''t have the heart to play Tai Chi with Gu Yanqing any more. Gu chenlian''s departure somehow makes her feel uneasy. She has a premonition that something is about to happen.


    "Tell me, what are you doing here? Still dressed like this? "


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes down, milky skin scenery infinite. Bai ruotong covered his chest uneasily and gouged out his eyes. Maybe her eyes of autumn water were too flattering. In Gu Yanqing''s eyes, her anger turned into coquetry.


    "Your Highness, please respect yourself!"


    "Do you have anything that I can''t respect?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    She has not yet begun to develop, and her chest is flat.


    Bai Rutong: "thank you for your family!


    "You haven''t answered me yet. Why are you here?" Gu Yanqing confirmed, the little girl is really the back of the ear.


    "Nothing to do with your highness!" Bai ruotong has no good airway.


    "It suddenly occurred to me that I haven''t been with general Bai today..."


    "Your Highness, I''m here for business!" Before Gu Yanqing''s words were finished, Bai Rutong explained in a hurry that damn Gu Yanqing threatened her¡° It''s about the safety of my elder brother. I can''t talk to your highness now... "

 Chapter 84

    If Gu Yanqing brings her elder brother in, her identity will be revealed.


    Gu Yanqing''s mouth was hooked, and he was about to get up when he raised his wine cup. Bai ruotong quickly grabbed his skirt and said, "someone is trying to hurt big brother. I''m not sure who it is now..."


    But she is sure that this person is not Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing was shocked when his elder brother''s reputation was damaged. When talking with others, he even revealed that he didn''t believe it was the style of general Bai.


    The only possible person is Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian was the only one who benefited from this. He rescued his elder brother from prison, and from then on, his elder brother joined him wholeheartedly.


    Elder brother will be the son of Zhenxi general''s mansion in the future. His heartfelt support represents the support of Zhenxi general''s mansion.


    "How did you know that someone wanted to kill general Bai?" Gu Yanqing was surprised. A little girl, how to come so big ability.


    "This... This can''t be said..." Bai ruotong really can''t explain. He can''t tell him that he is a bookwear, can he?


    "White..."


    "Young master Yan, I''ll serve you to drink." Seeing that Gu Yanqing wanted to do the same trick again, Bai Rutong quickly picked up the wine on the table and handed it to Gu Yanqing. Maybe her voice was too loud, and she suddenly attracted the eyes of the people around her. Among them are Jing Xian.


    "Your Highness, I beg you. I''ll explain to you when I have a chance in the future. Please forgive me..." Bai ruotong pleaded in a low voice.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t really want to expose Bai ruotong''s identity, but she just teased the little girl to have some fun.


    Who told this girl to dress so attractive, should give her some pain to eat.


    He lowered his eyes, looked at the wine cup in front of him, and raised a smile of evil at the corner of his mouth, and went towards the wine cup.


    The two adults had never seen Gu Yanqing''s bold action before, so they couldn''t help taking a cold breath. It seems that the rumor that Gu Yanqing is not close to women is false. This guy is not close to women. He is a wolf, tiger and leopard.


    Bai ruotong has read many novels, which often describes the eye of a man can be soul stirring, so deep as to make people fall into general.


    She used to think that it was just the author''s intention. How could a man''s eyes really have such great ability. But now, Bai ruotong believed it. Gu Yanqing looked at his eyes, deep and warm. His narrow eyes picked slightly. With the hot temperature, he seemed to suck her whole body in, and her breath was about to suffocate.


    His lips touched the wine, but the corners of his mouth touched her fingertips. Soft and warm touch from the fingertips into the heart, crisp, numb.


    Bai Rutong subconsciously took back his hand, and the wine almost splashed down.


    Mamma Mia! This man is cheating me! He''s a goblin!


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yanqing knows the truth, and her voice is sexy and provocative. Bai ruotong''s cheeks were red and bleeding quickly. Even his ears were hot and swollen.


    "That... What..."


    Bai ruotong was flustered at this moment, and his mind was in a mess like a pot of hot porridge. This is not to blame her. Although she has lived for more than 20 years in her last life, she has never been in love. She is really single.


    Suddenly attracted by a beautiful man, the pure little white lotus Bai ruotong said: Your Highness, you are going to be punished in modern times!


    The other end. Gu chenlian''s face was strained and his figure was hidden behind the rockery. There''s already someone waiting here. Standing straight in a black robe. Seeing Gu chenlian approaching, he arched his hand and said, "Your Highness."


    "Do it today. Don''t wait any longer." Gu chenlian said. The voice can''t hide the killing intention and indignation.

 Chapter 85

    "But... I don''t know if the mysterious man is guarding Miss Jingxian today. I''m afraid his subordinates will scare the snake."


    "If that person is still there, kill them together." Gu chenlian said.


    Three days ago, there was a mysterious man following Jingxian. I don''t know whether he was peeping at her or protecting her. Gu chenlian did not dare to scare the snake, so he had to postpone the plan.


    But when he delayed the plan, it aroused Bai Chusheng''s suspicion. Today is the last chance, if you miss today, I''m afraid you can''t make an appointment with Bai Chusheng in the future.


    Midnight is watching in the shade of the tree. When Gu chenlian leaves, he jumps down from the tree and steps into the night.


    Bai ruotong''s room is still covetous. He hears the sound of Nightingale''s crowing in the distance. It''s weak and hidden in the piano. If he doesn''t pay attention, he won''t notice it at all. However, Bai ruotong listens carefully. It''s the signal between him and midnight, which means midnight has got the news.


    "Your Highness, I''m... I''m not convenient. Can you let me leave first?"


    Bai Rutong asked quietly.


    "Do you want to escape?" Gu Yanqing words with a touch of fun, the little girl''s soft body, he did not hold enough, how can easily let go.


    "Your Highness, there are three kinds of urgency!" Bai ruotong grits her teeth. Why does Gu Yanqing always feel sorry for her.


    "I will accompany you." Gu Yanqing buckles her wrist and gets up. Before Bai Rutong reacts, his hand goes through her hair and falls on her shoulder. With a slight force, her whole face is hidden in his chest, and most of her gossamer jacket is covered by his cloud sleeves.


    Bai ruotong is like a puppet, at the mercy of Gu Yanqing.


    She was a little discouraged. Gu Yanqing for her, is a mountain, and she is just a small egg, a touch is broken, how she and his hard.


    "Your Highness, where are you going?" Bai Chusheng sees Gu Yanqing embracing the woman, turns around and asks. His eyebrows were twisted into a "Sichuan" shape, and his chest was already filled with anger.


    Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing were not optimistic about their marriage. Now Gu Yanqing is hugging another woman in front of him. It''s clear that he doesn''t pay attention to their Zhenxi general''s residence.


    Thinking that his younger sister would marry such a man in the future, Bai Chusheng''s chest was like two huge stones blocking his chest.


    "Where do you want to go? Do you want to report to general Bai?" Gu Yanqing didn''t look back, just glanced at him with his spare light. Eyes like a knife, cold light. Bai Chusheng can''t help but give in three steps. His words choke in his throat.


    Naturally, the other two adults are afraid to speak. In a place like brothel, where can I ask?


    Naturally, it''s time to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    Gu Yanqing takes back her eyes, embraces Bai ruotong, and quickly steps down from the pavilion. Jingxian''s music had already been flustered and numb, and her eyes were so anxious that they were about to fall into tears. If I had known that, I shouldn''t have brought Bai ruotong here just now.


    Seeing that Bai ruotong is hugged by a strange man and passes by her, Jingxian is just watching.


    Bai ruotong had a good view of the guilt in her eyes. She turned her head, blinked with Jingxian, and whispered a few words: "don''t worry, he knows me."


    Although the voice is small, it clearly falls into Jingxian''s ear. Nervous heart finally put down some, but then it was uneasy. This young master Yan can make their most distinguished regular guests bow and bend their knees, and Bai Rutong knows this young master Yan. What is Bai Rutong''s identity?


    Is it... The daughter of a marquis?

 Chapter 86

    "Your Highness, what are you going to do?"


    Out of the courtyard, Bai ruotong wriggles out of Gu Yanqing''s arms. A pair of round eyes open greatly, with a little anger straight to Gu Yanqing.


    "If Rutong is discovered, what good will it do to your highness?"


    Bai ruotong really didn''t understand what his highness was thinking. Just now, her elder brother''s cold question almost scared her heart out. Fortunately, big brother is not a troublemaker. If you run into Gu chenlian, you have to take the veil off her face.


    "No good, no harm."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "No harm?" Bai ruotong snorted coldly. Maybe Gu Yanqing''s threat never showed up in front of her. For this man, she had already forgotten her fear, "why is there no harm? I''m your future Princess. If I''m found dressed as a brothel girl in the kiln, your Highness''s reputation will be ruined. Your Highness has so many enemies. Maybe someone will give you a green black hat the next day. "


    "You also know that you are the princess of the king," Gu Yanqing was surprised by her clever words. Unexpectedly, the little girl also stretched out her claws. "In this case, why do you want to come to baihualou?"


    Well, the topic is back.


    White if speechless. But


    It suddenly occurred to her that if Gu Yanqing could help, things might get twice the result with half the effort. He and Gu chenlian are enemies. As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Maybe if you tell him this, he will be willing to help.


    "Your Highness, Rutong said just now that Rutong came because of his elder brother''s difficulties. Although Rutong was not sure who was going to trip him, he initially suspected that it was his highness." Bai ruotong was an activist. He made up his mind and rushed out to test. He looked around for fear that someone might suddenly break in.


    "Why do you think so?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "The prince has always wanted to win over the elder brother. The general''s office in Zhenxi has always recognized only one master. No matter how the prince won''t win over, the elder brother won''t give in. So... "Bai ruotong pauses." I suspect that he wants to frame his elder brother with a case. These days, I''ve sent someone to investigate. His Highness has really made a difference. "


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but the moment returned to calm. Bai ruotong''s words made him dubious. Gu chenlian knows Bai Chusheng''s little thoughts clearly, but what he doesn''t understand is that Bai ruotong is just a little girl. How can she know so much.


    When I first met her four years ago, she was just an innocent little girl. She didn''t have half a mind and intelligence in her eyes, only a sweet smile that melted people''s hearts.


    But, in front of me with a little ingenuity and clever little girl seems to suit his appetite.


    "So you''re here to stop the prince today?" Gu Yanqing mouth a hook, light voice way.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "yes, not all. Ruotong didn''t know when his highness would start, but..."


    "But you heard the signal, so you suspected that he was going to do it, so you wanted to come out in a hurry, right?" Before he finished, Gu Yanqing robbed him.


    Bai Rutong was startled: "how do you know?"


    "It''s very cold today. Your bodyguard has been blowing cold wind on the roof. Don''t you ask him to come down?" Gu Yanqing did not turn her head back, but her hand was slightly raised, pointing to the shadow on the roof behind her.


    Bai ruotong coughed awkwardly. Was his sixth sense too strong, or did he have an ear behind him, and he could point out exactly where midnight was.

 Chapter 87

    "Midnight, come down."


    Bai Rutong sighed and called softly.


    A black figure jumped down from the roof beam and came to Bai ruotong with hidden steps. Midnight has been with Bai Chusheng for many years, and he recognizes the identity of the man in front of him.


    "See your Highness Prince Rong." Midnight kowtow first.


    "What did you hear? Tell me about it. " Gu Yanqing said.


    Midnight looked at Bai ruotong in embarrassment. Seeing that Bai ruotong nodded, midnight then turned back and said, "if Prince Huirong''s Royal Highness, midnight just listened to the young lady''s command and followed his royal highness. Seeing that his royal highness and a man were discussing something, they said that they would be ready for action tonight."


    Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing have a tacit understanding. Gu chenlian really can''t hold his breath.


    "Your Highness, if you don''t joke with your highness, if you believe in him, please help him. If you don''t believe in him, please don''t disturb him to save elder brother, otherwise..."


    "Or what?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong''s eyes turned. In fact, she didn''t think how to threaten Gu Yanqing, but she just said it. But when his highness heard her "otherwise", his eyes suddenly shrank, with a little threat and fun, which made Bai Rutong''s heart jump.


    What was she doing just now? She almost threatened a big boss!


    "Otherwise... Otherwise..." Bai ruotong has a sad face. In front of Gu Yanqing, no matter how powerful she is, she will be easily suppressed by him. Fortunately, she is a woman. No matter how violent Gu Yanqing is, she can''t get along with her, let alone her fiancee.


    "Otherwise I''ll cry and show you QQ..."


    Just kidding, boss, don''t be serious with little girl, ha ha


    Gu Yanqing


    Midnight


    Gu Yanqing''s mouth trembled. I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. Is that a threat? Or did she feel her tears soften his heart?


    I thought the little girl was a wooden fish head. He showed so clearly that she couldn''t see his mind clearly. It seemed that the little girl was just playing hard to get with him.


    (Bai ruotong: Your Highness, you misunderstood. It''s just an online story!)


    "What good can I get if I help you?" Gu Yanqing began to smile, and her words suddenly became gentle.


    "Well... What do your highness want?" Gu Yanqing, who is suddenly gentle, gives Bai Rutong goose bumps.


    The villain is in a state of uncertainty! Who knows what the hell is going on in his head.


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, but I''m willing to help you, as long as you remember that you owe me a" benefit. "


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Good!" Where does Bai ruotong think so much? Gu Yanqing is willing to promise her. Thank God, but she doesn''t know that in the near future, she will regret this decision. This "advantage" is clearly the "contract of sale", she sold herself to a rich wolf, tiger and leopard! QWQ


    When Gu Yanqing returned to the pavilion, the sound of Guqin had already been replaced in the court, and turned into dance music of the western regions. Bai ruotong looks around the dancers, but he doesn''t see Jingxian.


    Bai ruotong secretly pulled Gu Yanqing''s sleeve.


    "Where''s Miss Jingxian?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Since Mr. Yan still has the heart to ask Miss Jingxian, Gu thought that Mr. Yan would forget the existence of Miss Jingxian when he had a beautiful woman. Unexpectedly, he was still worried. Isn''t Mr. Yan going to eat from the bowl and look at the pot?"


    Gu chenlian has already come back and sneers.


    "Miss Jingxian has gone to change clothes. Master Yan doesn''t have to worry. She will come back later." Although Bai Chusheng''s words are respectful, he has a complaint in his heart, which sounds a little stiff.

 Chapter 88

    Bai ruotong hides beside Gu Yanqing and looks at Bai Chusheng from time to time. Bai Chusheng''s eyes seemed to want to kill her directly through Gu Yanqing.


    After thinking about it, in other people''s eyes, she is the "brothel girl", but she has turned the youngest daughter of the general''s residence in the west of town green. What''s more, I''m afraid that her own elder brother even has the heart to kill her.


    "However, it seems that Miss Jingxian has been away for too long. She just changed her dancing clothes. How can she be so slow?"


    Chen Wei, the censor doctor, said that his words were not pleasant.


    "Miss Jingxian has always been friendly with Mr. Bai. Why don''t you go and have a look?" Gu chenlian said tentatively. Bai Chusheng is a happy person, and Jing Xian is one of the most talented women in Beijing. Their music is first-class. These days, they have some intersection.


    Bai Chusheng just had a bite of cold dishes with wine. Listening to Gu chenlian''s words, he put down his chopsticks and was ready to get up.


    "Mr. Bai, please stay."


    Bai ruotong calls out his voice subconsciously. If he lets Bai Chusheng go like this, he will follow Gu chenlian''s intention.


    When Bai Chusheng turned around, he could see clearly the figure of the woman in front of him. She was only twelve or thirteen years old and petite. Although her face is covered with veil, her eyes are vivid and beautiful. It seems that she is infused with a green spring, and the waves are rippling. People are unconsciously attracted by her eyes.


    These eyes... Are familiar with


    "Young master Bai is a guest. How can you bother him to invite him? Let''s go, little girl. "


    Bai ruotong sharpened his voice and got up to walk outside the pavilion. Before he took two steps, he was stopped by Gu chenlian: "girl, why are you in such a hurry to leave? If you leave, who will wait on master Yan?"


    Gu chenlian has a funny smile on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes are constantly sweeping Bai Rutong''s cheek, hoping to sweep off the veil on her face.


    "But..."


    "Since you can be loved by Mr. Yan, you must have some skills. Miss Jingxian is still in the future. Why don''t you give us a song and dance performance to help us have fun?" Gu chenlian proposes, but he takes Bai ruotong in a bad way. Bai ruotong subconsciously dodged and stepped back five meters.


    Her subconscious action makes Gu chenlian frown. Is it his illusion? Always feel this girl''s eyes flashed a trace of dislike?


    When Bai Chusheng sees them talking, he has left the pavilion. Bai Rutong feels nervous. But Gu chenlian is dragging her here. How can she walk away.


    Looking at Gu Yanqing for help, Gu Yanqing ate the wine leisurely and said two words to her: "don''t be afraid."


    His voice was subtle, like a mosquito song, but his mouth was clear. The nervous heart suddenly relaxed a little. She looked up at Gu chenlian: "Mr. Gu, I can''t sing and dance, but I know some tricks. If Mr. Gu is interested, I can perform for him."


    "Trick?" Gu chenlian''s eyebrows jumped, and his mouth raised a good-looking radian. "Well, Gu has never seen a brothel woman know how to do tricks. Today is an eye opener."


    He bites the word "brothel woman" very hard. Although he is talking with Bai ruotong, his eyes are aimed at Gu Yanqing, with a sense of provocation.


    This kid


    Bai said he was contemptuous.


    The singing and dancing in the pavilion are removed, and Bai ruotong walks to the center. The two guests don''t recognize Bai ruotong at all. Bai ruotong is veiled, so they can''t judge her identity. The only thing to be vigilant about is Gu chenlian.

 Chapter 89

    Gu Yanqing was eating wine leisurely. Just a moment ago, when he went out, he had put his cloak on Bai ruotong. His milky skin covered a large area, and he looked much more pleasant.


    With a smile from the corner of his mouth, a silk handkerchief suddenly appears in Bai ruotong''s hand. As soon as he raises his hand, the silk handkerchief suddenly disappears in the air. Gu chenlian was stunned. In the blink of an eye, a rose appeared in her hand.


    "Good!"


    Li Jin, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, clapped his hands and cheered. The little girl''s trick was superb. So close to her, he didn''t find any flaws.


    "Just a little trick?" But Gu chenlian sneered, took several wine cups and threw them to Bai ruotong, "use it to make a more magical one."


    Bai ruotong took the wine cup. Somehow, the moment he threw it, Bai ruotong recalled the picture. He raised the branch and threw it at her, with a bantering smile: "dog! Go and get it


    His voice, like a sharp knife, stung her ears.


    It was not her memory, but anger still rose in her chest.


    This defiant scum man! Do you really think of her as a lowly "animal"?


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth and calmed himself. With a wave of both hands, the wine suddenly flew into the air. When she was about to fall, she spread her hand, and the wine cup stopped in the air when it was only an inch away from her palm.


    It was not only Gu chenlian, but all the people present held their breath and were shocked. Gu Yanqing put down the wine cup. His narrow eyes were full of deep cold light. His fingers rubbed the edge of the cup. His eyes were affected by Bai ruotong''s every move.


    What we want is this effect!


    She is the daughter of the magic family in the 21st world. Although she is not as good as her sister, she is more than enough to show off in front of these people.


    Bai Rutong thought so, and the smile at the corner of his mouth became more and more bright. The autumn water Mou son is tiny a bend, her right hand forward a wipe, the wine lamp immediately disappears have no end.


    Before Gu chenlian could recover, she saw that the handkerchief in her hand was taken out of her sleeve one by one and thrown into Gu chenlian''s desk in a string. The silk handkerchief passed by, and the wine cup suddenly appeared on the table. Gu chenlian saw that Bai ruotong wanted to take back the silk handkerchief. First he grabbed a corner of the silk handkerchief, and then he pulled back. Bai ruotong leaned forward.


    The light of success flashed in his eyes. His hand quickly grasped a corner of the veil and pulled it hard. Bai Rutong''s whole face suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How to describe this face? The face covered by the veil is covered with dense red spots. The mouth is like a sausage. The bright red rouge is applied to the mouth ring, and the two buckteeth are exposed to the air.


    "Mr. Gu, what are you doing? You are so shy!"


    Bai Rutong screamed, covered his face and ran away in shame. Maybe she was in a hurry. The tail of her cloak was swept slightly, and the plates and wine cups on the table were suddenly broken. The dishes on the table rose in the air and smashed on his luxurious white moon robe.


    "You... You..."


    Gu chenlian was angry, but when he looked at Bai Rutong''s ugly face, he didn''t know how to vent his anger.


    Gu Yanqing hides Bai ruotong behind him with a smile. Although he heard that the little girl had made up her face, he didn''t expect that she made herself so ugly.


    Looking at Gu chenlian''s face darkening and dripping, Gu Yanqing''s smile became more and more clear. The two adults who followed had already turned pale with fright. The dancers around came forward in a panic, and Gu chenlian was calm and angry, and gave Bai ruotong a hard look.


    This girl is obviously pretending!

 Chapter 90

    "Go and change your clothes for Mr. Gu. It''s so messy. How can Mr. Gu go back later?"


    The smile on Gu Yanqing''s face is more and more strong. Gu chenlian is so angry that he can''t tear his face to pieces.


    "No need!" He waved away the dancers, and sat down with a cold smile. If he didn''t have something to do, why should he suffer such cowardice here. I hope everything goes well, otherwise the humiliation he suffered today will be mixed.


    After the matter is over, he must find out the identity of this ugly woman. If he dares to make a fool of him, he will never let her go.


    "Ah! Kill! Kill


    "Blood! There''s blood! I''ve killed people! "


    Suddenly, a scream came from the distance. The people in the courtyard were slightly surprised and looked in the direction of the sound. Gu chenlian''s eyes suddenly brightened and rushed out of the courtyard. Bai ruotong picks up the veil on the ground and follows Gu Yanqing out of the courtyard.


    "Young master Bai, you... On your face..."


    Bai Chusheng rushed out of the room, and the blood on his body immediately caused panic among the people around him. The room he came out of was Jingxian''s boudoir.


    Gu chenlian couldn''t cover up his ecstasy, and his mouth turned up slightly. Li Jin, the Minister of punishment, happened to be here. As long as he saw the body, Bai Chusheng could not wash it even if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Bai? What''s the matter with your blood?"


    Hearing this, the lady in charge of baihualou comes to see Bai Chusheng, who is covered with blood. She looks flustered. What they are most afraid to see in business is these bloody people. How unlucky.


    "Madame, please rest assured that nothing has happened." Bai Chusheng said in a cold voice.


    "Where''s Miss Jingxian?" Gu chenlian at this time cold not Ding''s opening, straight will walk into the house.


    "Miss Jingxian has rested." Bai Chusheng stopped Gu chenlian''s way. "Just now, an assassin suddenly broke in. Jingxian happened to be changing her clothes, so it''s not convenient to see people now."


    Gu chenlian sneered, and Bai Chusheng''s words became an excuse. Is Jingxian resting? Jingxian is dead!


    "Mom, just now two people in black rushed out of the room with blood all over their bodies and went out fighting all the way. I''m afraid sister Jingxian is in danger. Go in and have a look. "


    A brothel woman anxiously way, she stroked the chest, it seems that has not recovered from the fear.


    As soon as the landlady heard this, she rushed to the room trembling. Bai Chusheng didn''t stop him, but let the landlady in.


    Bai ruotong was a little anxious. He lowered his head and followed the landlady into the boudoir. As Bai Chusheng said, Jingxian just lay on the bed to rest. But look at her pale face is not sleep, but scared fainted.


    Although she was covered with bedding, the red knot in her belly pocket confirmed Bai Chusheng''s words.


    Bai ruotong bit his lips, and the boulder hanging from his chest sank to the bottom of the sea. After tonight, my elder brother should be on guard and will not be with Gu chenlian any more.


    The tables and stools in the room were already in a mess, and the blue and white porcelain bottles were smashed to the ground. The messy room is left with the mark of waving a knife. The landlady''s face is scared. Although Jing Xian is in peace, her Baihua building is in a mess.


    "Young master Bai, what happened?"


    The landlady walked out of the room and asked anxiously.

 Chapter 91

    What is going on? If he knew what was going on, could he bring about this?


    Bai Chusheng''s heart scorned and turned his eyes to Gu chenlian.


    Half before the incense, he walked to the corridor and suddenly heard the noise coming from Jingxian''s room. It seemed that there was a woman''s scream of panic.


    There was no time to think about it. Bai Chusheng pushed the door and entered. Five men in black were fighting in the room.


    A long sharp sword stabs at Jingxian straightly. Jingxian seems to be so scared that she stares round and stays in the same place.


    She was only wearing a red belly bag, and the spring light was pouring all over the floor. But all the people in the room didn''t want to enjoy the beautiful spring, they just had to fight.


    Bai Chusheng pushes away Jingxian, pulls out his sword and fights with the man in black. All the people in the room were dressed in black. They couldn''t tell whether they were enemies or friends. Bai Chusheng had to concentrate on fighting with the man in black who was aiming at Jing Xian.


    Maybe their voices were so loud that many people looked around. Among them, two men in black secretly said that things were not good. They grabbed the window and came out, followed by others. The other two had no time to get out of the window, so they had to break through the door, which made the audience scream.


    After the house calmed down, Jingxian fainted to the ground. Bai Chusheng turns his head, covers her body with a quilt and holds her to the couch. When he comes out of the room, Gu chenlian and his party have already arrived.


    "Madame, you''ll probably be closed for two days."


    Bai Chusheng''s voice was so cold that he didn''t explain why. Instead, he turned around and walked straight down the stairs.


    With the commotion just now, most of the guests in the front yard had already left, and the original lively front yard was quiet. Bai ruotong stepped out of the inner room with cat on his back. Just as he wanted to escape, Gu chenlian called him, "stop!"


    "What else can I do for you, Mr. Gu?" Bai Rutong looked back with a smile, his eyes curved like the moon.


    Now that the matter has been settled, the only thing she wants to do now is to leave here.


    "Madame, is this man from baihualou?" Gu chenlian points to Bai ruotong and asks coldly. He remembered the humiliation he had just suffered in the inner courtyard.


    The plan to capture Bai Chusheng has failed, and there is no place to spread his anger. Bai ruotong bumps into him at this time, no wonder he is merciless.


    "This..."


    Following his eyes, the landlady hesitated. Although the girl in front of her was veiled, her eyebrows were strange. What''s more, the girls here are all of Jiji''s age. The one in front of them is still young. How can they not look like the girl in baihualou.


    But if she is not, why is she wearing the clothes of the girls here?


    There are so many things happening today that the landlady is confused.


    "Mom, I''m Cuihua. There is some discomfort on my face these two days, so I''m veiled. Why doesn''t my mother remember me? "


    Gu Yanqing is about to exonerate Bai ruotong, but the girl takes the landlady''s arm first, pretending to be kind.


    "Green flowers?"


    They have a girl named Cuihua here?


    "Mom, this young master has just promised to spend 100 liang of gold to redeem her. Mom, I really love this young master. Please allow me to go with him."


    Bai ruotong grabs the landlady''s hand, but his eyes sweep to Gu Yanqing, who is standing with a negative hand. Li Jin and Chen Wei were almost choked by their own saliva. This little girl''s true face was seen just now. How dare such an ugly person claim that she and Prince Rong "really love each other"?


    It''s a shame for them to leave this kind of goods in their house as their maidservant.

 Chapter 92

    It''s really pitiful for the young lady of the general''s family in the west of town. It''s said that she was as beautiful as a flower, but she was compared by an ugly brothel maid.


    Thinking of this, they can''t help feeling heartfelt pity for his Royal Highness Prince Rong''s aesthetics.


    Gu Yanqing raised a helpless smile from the corner of her mouth, took out two silver tickets from her sleeve pocket and handed them to the landlady. The white money bill makes the landlady''s eyes shine with gold. How can she not understand the twists and turns after years of hard work in the Jianghu.


    It''s an obvious seal fee for her!


    "Very good, very good. Since this young master is so generous, he must be a good man. Let him go, Cuihua." The boss''s wife couldn''t close her mouth with a smile, so she quickly put the money bill in her arms, for fear that she would slow down a step, and the other party would go back and take back the money bill.


    Gu chenlian doesn''t get angry. Does Gu Yanqing''s eyes grow on his head or does he take the wrong medicine? Spend thousands of money to buy an ugly maid? Is it taken home to ward off evil?


    He originally wanted to take a bad breath on the little girl, but now the little girl is on the Golden branch, and the lesson to her is not to give Gu Yanqing face. Although his heart is to hate Gu Yanqing teeth itch, but for a little girl directly tear his face with Gu Yanqing, this business is not worth it at all! What''s more, two court officials were present.


    "Master Yan''s taste is really unique."


    Gu chenlian put down a bad breath and sneered.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing''s lukewarm answer is to let Gu chenlian gas not play a place.


    This is clearly not to pay attention to him, too lazy to talk with him.


    Gu chenlian was so angry that he was about to jump. He saw that the "originator" took over his "ugly wife": "Mr. Gu, if there is no other order, Yan will leave first. I''d like to invite Mr. Gu to have a wedding with the two adults some other day. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Gu Yanqing''s back, the two adults are in a mess in the wind.


    Wedding wine? Does Gu Yanqing still want to put wine for an ugly maid?


    Gu chenlian''s face was so black that he didn''t say goodbye to the two adults. He turned down the stairs with a black face. Out of baihualou, he did not get on the sedan chair, but walked into an alley.


    At this time, it was dusk, the light at the entrance of the lane was cloudy, and blood could be heard in the air.


    In the corner of the alley, two men in black were lying on the ground, their eyes widened, a sharp blade was inserted in their chest, and they had no breath.


    "Your Highness."


    After a call to himself, Gu chenlian turned around and came to his subordinate, uncle Lian.


    Lian Bo was dressed in black, and the blood on his shoulder ran down his arm to his fingertips. His breath was rapid, barely supporting the low wall.


    "What''s going on? How come you can''t even manage a brothel girl! "


    Gu chenlian angrily scolded.


    Although the person in front of him was seriously hurt, and although he was greedy and panting, his heart was not half a ripple. What''s the difference between a person who can''t finish his task well and a waste?


    "Your Highness, someone... Someone has stopped us..." Uncle Lian''s breath has been unsteady, even his words are trembling. "We have miscalculated. There is not only one person who protects Jingxian. When Jingxian was assassinated just now, three men in black rushed in. They... Are excellent in martial arts. They are not ordinary people."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian''s eyebrows are twisted into a "Sichuan" shape, and Bai Chusheng is suspicious of him. This time, he missed the opportunity. He is afraid that Bai Chusheng will guard against him in the future.


    But, his plan is perfect, no one will know, who will leak the news?


    Gu chenlian couldn''t think about it. He sighed.


    I''m afraid he can''t get it.


    ¡­¡­


    Embarrassment


    Besides embarrassment, Bai ruotong did not know what words could describe the mood at the moment.


    I didn''t expect that a few months later, she was lucky enough to get on Gu Yanqing''s carriage again. As the saying goes, it''s hard to hold her hand when she''s lucky enough to meet for thousands of miles.


    With a villain... Emmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm


    Is it destined that she is a supporting role?

 Chapter 93

    "Your Highness, thank you for your help just now. If you owe your Highness the gold, you must pay it back."


    Bai ruotong is on pins and needles. Sitting face to face with Gu Yanqing, every minute is like a year.


    "You''re welcome, Miss White. It''s right that the hundred taels of gold can buy her well."


    Gu Yanqing said that the smile on the corner of his mouth was warm, and his pretty eyebrows and eyes were quite relaxed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was a little bored. He said that his Royal Highness Prince Rong didn''t smile. How could he smile like a smiling tiger in front of him, and wish that a flower would grow on his face?


    "My brother is clear about the accounts. Naturally, he should repay his highness."


    Bai ruotong has goose bumps all over his body.


    "Then you owe me too much. How do you plan to pay it back?"


    Gu Yanqing is in a good mood, with a bit of humor in her tone.


    "Although I owe your highness, does he owe me something? I have also saved your Highness''s life. But for me, your highness would be arrested as a flower picker now. "


    Last time he was injured, if it wasn''t for himself, could he leave Zhenxi general''s residence safely? Bai ruotong is a little unconvinced. It seems that he owes him all the time.


    "I have returned the last love to you."


    "When?" White if Tong Leng Leng, "Your Highness''s meaning is, today your Highness''s kindness to me, is return the original love?"? Or did your highness give up when he saved me at first? "


    "I made you a princess. Isn''t that love Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    White if tong mouth corner slightly a smoke, this special what is also feeling? With my mother saved your life, but also with married you?


    She suffered a lot in this business!


    "What? Don''t you want to be my princess? "


    Bai ruotong''s dislike in his eyes was easily captured by Gu Yanqing. In the hand of Bodhi eighteen son suddenly stopped, Gu Yanqing gathered a smile, softly asked.


    His eyes were dark and deep, with a faint blue light. Although the words were light, the threat in the words made Bai ruotong swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "How... How can it be? It''s the blessing of ruotong''s several generations to become his Royal Highness''s princess," Bai said with a smile and a flattering voice. "There''s no woman in the world who doesn''t want to be his Royal Highness''s princess. His highness is so beautiful, and he''s an ever victorious general to deter all sides. The little girl''s love for Her Highness is like a continuous river. "


    Once this person has a smile, it''s like a sudden overcast weather, thundering and flashing electricity, which makes people shiver and shiver behind.


    The ultimate villain is really terrible, whimpering... Quq


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing didn''t know whether she was crying or laughing. The girl ran all over the carriage and didn''t tell the truth. The coquettish appearance makes people want to bully. Gu Yanqing thinks so, hand already stretched to her this piece of "small flower cat" same face, take the meaning of doting to knead gently.


    Bai ruotong wanted to hide, but he didn''t dare to. He was Prince Rong. He could easily crush her to death with a finger. Compared with losing one''s life, it''s no big deal to be eaten some tofu.


    "The king of Japan in the Ming Dynasty needs to leave the capital for one month for official business. When you see the delicious food, it will be brought back to you. Wait for him in the mansion. Don''t make trouble everywhere, you know?"


    Warm mellow voice in the ear sounded, with a little numb feeling from the ear to the heart. Looking at his charming eyes, Bai ruotong nodded subconsciously.

 Chapter 94

    Gu Yanqing rubbed her cheek with her finger and smoothed her hair behind her ear: "I have saved your life, and this time I have helped you out of danger twice. Go back and calculate how to repay my kindness. I won''t force you today. I will give you a period of time when I come back, Then explain the whole story to me. "


    Beauty trick... Beauty trick


    Bai ruotong wants to cry, but he is tempted by his face again. This man is just a monster, easily touching heartstrings.


    "Your Highness, you are not... Really interested in me, are you?"


    Bai ruotong swallows a mouthful of saliva. In the novel, his love is Bai Yinling. For the sake of Bai Yinling, he repeatedly killed the prince. His infatuation with Bai Yinling is almost crazy, and the purpose of seizing the country is to win the beauty.


    Although Bai ruotong only read 20 chapters, the comments under the novel are full of "love Gu Yanqing" and complain about why the author does not set Gu Yanqing as the hero.


    Gu Yanqing is cold and heartless, but he is gentle to the woman.


    How can his gentleness be applied to her after crossing?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing didn''t answer. Her eyes drifted to her waist: "do you still have the Pisces jade pendant that I sent you?"


    "Naturally... Naturally keep it. How dare you leave what your highness gave you?"


    White Rutong dogleg road.


    He was obviously evading her question. It seems that his behavior is really something else.


    What is his picture? Is it also the right of Zhenxi general''s office?


    If that''s the case, he''s making a mistake. Later, it was not her or her powerful father who was in charge of the "life and death power" of Zhenxi general mansion, but Bai Yinling who was still waiting for nirvana and rebirth in Lingshan.


    "I''ll wear it next to my body in the future. I''ll wear it everywhere. Do you understand?" Although Gu Yanqing was instructing, his words were in a tone of command that could not be refused.


    "Yes... I understand." Bai ruotong nodded as if he was pounding medicine. He nodded quickly, and the fringes on his bun all swayed up and down.


    Gu Yanqing took a puff from the corner of his mouth


    This silly girl


    She didn''t notice that Gu Yanqing was wearing another piece of Pisces jade pendant on his waist.


    Pisces jade pendant is a pair, there is only such a pair in the world, a pair of life, friendship, such as Pisces, entangled in the sea of love.


    ¡­¡­


    The sun will stop and the capital of Nanyuan will be covered with red and yellow lanterns. The full moon is tantalizing, and the stars are like sesame seeds all over the night sky.


    In the middle of the night, he stood outside the back door of the general''s mansion and saw Bai ruotong get out of the carriage. His eyes darkened slightly. He flew up to the eaves with Bai ruotong on his back and returned to Qingtong courtyard.


    He was so vigorous that none of the guards came to notice him.


    Qi''er is busy washing Ganoderma lucidum at the head of the hospital. Seeing that they are falling, she quickly gets up, cleans her hands with a rag and runs up: "Miss, you are back. Today, a red aunt is coming. I''ll send you Ganoderma lucidum to mend your body. "


    "Did she notice anything different?" Bai asked.


    "I was a little aware of it. Fortunately, Miss orange was clever. In a few words, she sent mother Honggu away." Qi son pats to caress from a chest, the facial expression is still remnant is frightening after war.


    "It seems that there is no wrong person."


    Bai Rutong smiles and goes back to the room with light steps.


    It was dark just now, and Qi''er didn''t see anything different. The glass lamps in the room are bright, and Bai ruotong''s little face covered with rouge can be seen at once.


    "Miss... Are you..." Qi''er''s voice trembled, but she didn''t dare to laugh, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help rising.


    The rouge on Bai ruotong''s face had already become a ball. Except for his eyes, the whole face was miserable.

 Chapter 95

    "How dare you smile? Why don''t you wash and change my clothes for your lady?" Bai ruotong gives her a angry look, but his words are not reproachful. On the contrary, they are funny.


    Qi''er came forward to undress her with a smile. At first, she was worried. It was said that the young lady of her family was arrogant and domineering. She thought she was a difficult host. After getting along for a few days, this master is not only unreasonable, but also easy to get along with.


    "Go and call midnight in. It''s late, and you''ll go to bed early."


    "Yes."


    After wiping his face, Bai Rutong sat on the stool and yawned. Midnight pushed open the door and stopped outside the curtain.


    "Miss, are you looking for me?"


    "You should be scared today."


    Looking at the figure outside the curtain, Bai Rutong covered his mouth and chuckled. Don''t mention him. I''m scared today. Who could have expected that she would run into her fiance in the brothel.


    "Yes..."


    Midnight did not deny, but sighed and nodded. What happened today is so incredible that midnight would not have believed it if he had not seen it with his own eyes.


    "What happened in Jingxian''s room? Did your highness really send someone to assassinate Jingxian


    Bai ruotong gathers a smile. Midnight has been protecting Jing Xian. He is the only one who knows the dispute just now.


    "Yes, the situation just now was very chaotic. The three killers sent by the prince rushed into Jingxian''s room. When his subordinates were preparing for action, the people sent by his Royal Highness Prince Rong had already been fighting with them..."


    Midnight pause, "Miss, I have a question. How do you know the prince''s highness wants to attack Jingxian?"


    Jingxian is just a brothel leader. Why did Gu chenlian spend so much time to assassinate Jingxian?


    But when Bai Chusheng broke in, midnight realized something was wrong. If it wasn''t for Prince Rong''s men and his young lady''s "foresight", I''m afraid miss Jingxian would have been assassinated, and Bai Chusheng would have been regarded as a murderer.


    But where did the young lady know about it?


    "You don''t have to know. Help me go to baihualou tomorrow to pacify Jingxian. I owe her an explanation. When the storm is over, I will go to baihualou and explain to miss Jingxian in person. "


    I''m afraid the government will pay attention to the sudden intrusion of an assassin in black. Baihualou is going to close down these two days.


    "I understand," midnight arched his hand, "then... Should I explain to the young master what happened today? His Highness the prince has a bad idea for the young master. Should we remind him to pay attention to his highness? "


    Midnight was a little worried. Today''s affair was like a farce. His subordinates were all terrified, not to mention Bai Chusheng.


    "No, elder brother is a smart man. Through this, he should have doubts about his royal highness," Bai said with a smile. "We don''t need to remind him, elder brother will be alert."


    "Yes."


    "Go and have a rest. You haven''t slept well these days. Your Highness''s purpose has not been achieved this time. He should not be harmful to Jingxian any more."


    Bai ruotong waved his hand and let midnight retreat. She was very tired these days. She had been nervous just now. When she let go of her breath, her head began to ache.


    After leaving at midnight, Bai ruotong blew out the light in his room and fell asleep as soon as he got close to the bed.

 Chapter 96

    The next day.


    Yesterday''s stars doomed today''s cloudless. Bai ruotong was lying on the couch, eating the bitter medicine, and his eyes were filled with tears. The doctor waited and saw that Bai ruotong''s medicine bowl had reached the bottom. Then he took back the bowl and handed the tangerine and sugar beans to her eyes.


    "The girl should have caught cold yesterday, but she is hot today. Although the weather has eased in the past two days, don''t lose her clothes. The cloak should be worn at any time so that the body will not fall into the wind. "


    The doctor explained.


    Bai ruotong nodded, his mouth full of sugar beans, and he had no time to reply. Last night''s dizziness seems not an illusion. If Qi''er didn''t find it early today, I''m afraid she would have fallen asleep directly.


    This body is really weak. She has a fever after a little cold wind. She can''t move any more before she takes good care of herself.


    Bai ruotong sighed. The bitterness in her mouth was not covered by sugar beans. She sat up and ate two more mouthfuls of milk tea. She put tangerine in her mouth to stop the bitterness.


    "Here comes the young master."


    "And the young lady?"


    "Lying in the hall."


    Bai ruotong''s room was depressed, and a voice came from outside the door. She leaned her neck forward, and Bai Chusheng came into the hall dressed in a blue robe. With a slightly anxious look on his face, he entered the hall and walked directly to Bai ruotong.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Bai ruotong sucked his nose, maybe it was cold, and his voice was not as clear as usual.


    "I heard that you are ill again. Can the elder brother not come?" Bai Chusheng sighed. His younger sister was a miserable person. Her constitution was like a willow. She fell when the wind blew.


    She can''t tell what''s wrong with her body, but she has a weak foundation.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth with tears in his eyes: "I''m sick. I didn''t ask my grandmother to say hello today. I don''t know if my grandmother will blame me."


    "How can grandma blame you? What''s more, when there are guests in the house today, grandma doesn''t have the heart to think whether you''ve come to greet her today." Bai Chusheng said in a warm voice.


    "Guests? What guests are coming to the mansion? " Bai Rutong blinked and said curiously.


    "Marquis Zhao and his son." Bai Chusheng twists the quilt angle for her, light return way. He didn''t pay attention to them.


    "What are they doing here? Is it not to discuss the marriage of the elder sister? " Bai ruotong''s eight trigrams are in his heart. I''m not talking about marriage when I come to visit biefu with my son? Among the ladies in the mansion, only Bai lingyao was at the age of Ji.


    "Yes." Bai Chusheng smiles and scrapes Bai ruotong''s nose. "How can your spirit come at the mention of these things?"


    "Curious!" Bai ruotong sticks out his tongue.


    Looking at his sister''s smiley face, Bai Chusheng sighed: "Rutong... There''s something big brother wants to talk about with you. You should tell him seriously."


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Chusheng''s sudden seriousness makes Bai ruotong miss a beat. Yesterday''s thing, should not be discovered by him?


    "What do you think of your Highness Prince Rong?"


    "What can I think of him?" Bai ruotong was confused when he was asked. What did he do for Gu Yanqing?


    "Do you feel aggrieved in this marriage?"


    Thinking of the way Gu Yanqing and the brothel woman kissed me yesterday, Bai Chusheng was uncomfortable. How can such a prodigal son match her sister.


    "Brother, what are you trying to say?" Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears. What''s wrong with her? Gu Yanqing is a real-life president. Such an excellent man becomes her fiance. It''s a great honor to take her out.


    If he is not a villain, Bai ruotong says that he should be near the water. First, he must be caught by the moon. He will die for "color" and birds for food. Isn''t it beautiful to have a beautiful man at home who can nourish your eyes every day.

 Chapter 97

    "If you don''t want to marry your Highness Prince Rong, I will do something for you."


    Bai Chusheng lowered his eyes and said firmly. Bai ruotong is almost choked by her own saliva. She doesn''t think much about her marriage to Gu Yanqing. Maybe she knows the plot in the future, so she never thinks about what will happen to Gu Yanqing and herself.


    She just wants to live her life and change her fate. It has nothing to do with Gu Yanqing''s future gratitude and resentment or love with the protagonist.


    "My brother doesn''t have to worry about my affairs. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is actually very good. Even if he marries him in the future, he will be able to live a glorious and prosperous life, so he won''t be wronged."


    Bai ruotong comforted him.


    "But if he has someone he likes, or if he... Treats his feelings half heartedly and doesn''t put you in his heart?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    "Isn''t it normal for men to have three wives and four concubines?" Bai Rutong blinked.


    Gu Yanqing was not the man she really loved. If she was the man she loved, even in ancient times, she would ask him to be single-minded.


    But Gu Yanqing is not a good man. She doesn''t care how many women he will love and how many concubines he will take.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng choked and couldn''t help laughing. A little girl is to think things so thoroughly, the heart can not help but also some heartache pity. After caressing Bai ruotong''s head, Bai Chusheng sighed, "you are so crying. If you are really wronged in the future, you can''t cry to death."


    "If I''m wronged, I''ll run back to my brother, who will always protect me." White if Tong sweet Nuo a smile, head clever to white Chusheng palm rub rub rub.


    Bai ruotong is ill and should not talk more. Bai Chusheng sympathizes with her, after chatting a few words, gets up and leaves.


    This disease, lying for three days. On the fourth day, I finally got rid of my heavy body. Go to Yongning hospital to invite you. Bai ruotong goes back to Qingtong hospital to cook the medicated food. Qi''er and orange''er help. As soon as the medicated food starts to boil, they hear the noise coming from the hospital.


    "Mother! Mother


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    "Mother!"


    "Woof


    "Three treasures! You are not allowed to take advantage of my highness! "


    "Woo... Woo!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Maid, go and have a look."


    Qi''er puts down the casserole, wipes her hands on her apron and goes straight to the door. Just want to look, a small figure dressed in red rolled in from the crack in the door.


    "Mother ~"


    Sweet Nuo''s voice came to his face. Bai ruotong looked up. Before he could see clearly, he was attacked by the soft and fragrant "little meatball".


    "Why are you hiding in the dining room? Xiuer has been looking for his mother for a long time! A few days ago, I heard that my mother was ill. Uncle Zhao said that I was not allowed to harass my mother. Today I heard that my mother is well, so Xiuer dares to come to see her. Mother, we meet again. Do you want Xiuer? "


    Before Bai Rutong could react, he saw that the little man in his arms was "crackling" and was staring at himself.


    She fixed her eyes and saw that the little Zhengtai in her arms was Gu Yixiu, who was crying in the garden that day?


    "What are you doing here?" Bai ruotong stroked his head, squatted down and said softly.


    "Come to accompany your mother. My father is away from home. Xiuer is the only one in the house. Xiuer is so bored that he comes to talk to his mother for a while."


    Gu Yixiu had a naive smile on his face and couldn''t hide the joy in his eyes.


    Qi''er and orange''er look at each other. They have never seen this child. He just called Miss "mother"? Miss just came to kuishui a few days ago, how can she jump out so big?

 Chapter 98

    As they were wondering, they heard Bai ruotong say, "don''t offend me, your highness. What do you call me mother for? Aren''t you afraid of me the other day? Why don''t you be afraid today? "


    "No, my father said that my mother was a good man. Besides, that day my mother was very gentle to Xiuer and gave Xiuer sugar beans to eat, so Xiuer was not afraid of her mother."


    Gu Yixiu said seriously with his round cheeks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unable to laugh or cry, Bai Rutong leads Gu Yixiu to the hall. Before she took two steps, she was caught by something and nearly fell.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    She stood firm and looked back. A big black wolf dog was staring at her with its scarlet tongue.


    "Where did the dog come from?" Bai ruotong retreated with fright, covering his chest and still in shock. The dog is half a person tall and fierce. It looks like the next second it will come up and bite off her arm.


    "Don''t be afraid, mother. This is my father''s dog. Its name is Sanbao. Sanbao doesn''t bite people. It only bites mice. "


    "Bite the mouse?" Bai ruotong took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Do dogs meddle with mice?


    "Yes! Father was most afraid of mice, so he raised three treasures in the house to prevent mice from approaching. Sanbao can catch a mouse. Once he caught a mouse, he took it to his father to show off, which made his father''s face pale... "


    ¡°£¿£¿¡± He was scared by the mouse in his mouth. Is Gu Yanqing his father?


    "Cough... Don''t talk nonsense, your highness. How can your highness be afraid of mice? Don''t get me wrong, white girl. Your highness is so brave that you can''t be afraid of mice."


    Zhao Liang, the bodyguard who followed him, coughed awkwardly twice. His highness Tong yanwuji even demolished His Highness''s platform here. What should the princess do if she misunderstands Her Highness as a coward.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong smiles, and Zhao Liang''s explanation is more like a cover up to her. Looking at Sanbao, I couldn''t help admiring him.


    The dog that can scare Gu Yanqing alive is a good dog!


    "Come on, sugar."


    Gu Yixiu''s sudden visit was well received by Bai Rutong. Gu Yi, a monk, has already reported back to the old lady the day before yesterday. The old lady agrees to let her stay in qingtongyuan with Bai ruotong this month. Looking at Gu Yixiu''s smiling eyes, Bai Rutong almost fell off the stool.


    Come here with her... For a month?


    "Did grandma really agree?" Bai ruotong couldn''t believe it. Grandma didn''t want people in the mansion to get around the royal family. How could she agree to this.


    "Miss White, it''s your Highness''s idea. Three days ago, your highness had already handed me a door-to-door post. The old lady saw the post and answered it with pleasure. Please rest assured, Miss White, our visit is not sudden."


    Seeing what Bai ruotong thought, Zhao Liang explained that at last, he added: "Your Highness has another word for me to bring to Miss Bai. Your highness says that this is the" benefit "he needs from Miss Bai."


    Bai ruotong smokes from the corner of his mouth, so... Gu Yanqing''s "advantage" is to help him take care of his children?


    When she''s a babysitter?


    Zhao Liang''s explanation makes sense. Even if the old lady had tens of thousands of people who didn''t want to, she didn''t dare to disobey Gu Yanqing''s orders. Who would call someone a prince with a title.


    "Mother, Xiuer comes to accompany her. Isn''t she happy?"


    Gu Yixiu pretends to be sad. Bai Rutong''s expression is not as happy as he imagined. He dropped his eyes, a look about to cry.

 Chapter 99

    "Nonsense, your highness is loved by everyone. It''s too late for me to be happy. How can I be unhappy?"


    Bai Rutong smiles and gently pinches Gu Yixiu''s face. Gu Yixiu was so delicate that he could squeeze water out of his face.


    "But you''d better not call me mother in the future. I haven''t married your father yet. If you call me mother, what should others do if they misunderstand you?"


    "What should Xiuer call his mother?"


    "Call me little sister."


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    "No!" Gu Yixiu shook his head seriously, "mother is father''s wife, if Xiuer is called mother sister, it''s not disordered generation."


    "I''m no bigger than you." Bai Rutong put a sugar bean into his mouth and said, "I should call your father uncle."


    (voice over: Miss Bai ruotong, you have lived 24 years ago...)


    Zhao Liang silently in a cold sweat: Your Highness, your fiancee thinks you are old!


    "But... But father asked me to call you mother. If mother didn''t allow Xiuer to call, father might blame Xiuer."


    Gu Yixiu tooted his little mouth and twisted his wronged eyebrows.


    "Now your father is not here. It''s not too late for you to call my mother when your father is here." Bai Rutong winked at him.


    Damn Gu Yanqing, their marriage is not a word, he is so anxious to push his son, really when his son is not his own... Well, really not.


    "Good!" Gu Yixiu nodded cleverly.


    Although the old lady answered, Bai ruotong was still worried. After settling in Gu Yixiu''s residence, Bai Rutong takes him to Yongning hospital.


    "Yixiu, when you see the old lady later, you should say hello to her. Don''t be rude. Let her know that the children from Prince Rongqin''s house are well-educated and polite."


    Outside the gate of the courtyard, Bai ruotong said with great care.


    When Gu Yixiu heard that he wanted to fight for his father''s voice, he nodded cautiously and straightened his waist.


    His lovely appearance made Bai ruotong smile and lead him to the threshold.


    The old lady is playing the leaf card with Zhang and Li to pass the time. Listening to the story of red aunt Bai Rutong, she brings Gu Yixiu with her. She calls someone to take down the leaf card and sit upright.


    "Grandma, come and say hello to grandma."


    Bai ruotong bowed to salute.


    The old lady looked at Gu Yixiu next to her. She was a royal child. She was gorgeous in royal clothes. She looked beautiful and lovely. Her big watery eyes were not to mention smart.


    Seeing that the old lady was looking at herself, Gu Yixiu was not shy. He straightened his back and let the old lady look at him. Although he is only four years old, he has seen a lot of world around Gu Yanqing. It''s only a small matter for him to meet some elders.


    "If Tong, this is your highness." The old lady asked with a smile. My heart is a little uneasy.


    Gu Yanqing left her son as a guest in their house. The old lady had no way to know what she was doing.


    I only hope that this little ancestor will be safe in their house, and nothing will happen.


    "Yixiu met granny Zeng. Granny Zeng is lucky."


    Gu Yixiu raised a sweet and boring smile and said hello. His "Granny Zeng" made the old lady shake her hands and almost couldn''t hold the cup. Bai Rutong took a pitiful look at his grandmother. When he called his mother just now, he had the same reaction.


    She could feel the old lady''s fright.


    "Your Highness, you''re a great grandmother. How can you call me grandma Zeng?"

 Chapter 100

    "But you are Xiuer''s grandmother Zeng. My father said that Xiuer should be filial to grandmother Zeng in the mansion. Xiuer can pinch her shoulder. Xiuer''s shoulder is very powerful. My father often praised Xiuer, saying that Xiuer didn''t know how to do anything but learn these tricks to please others."


    Gu Yixiu''s little milk voice is full of sweetness. He blinks his big dark eyes and says seriously.


    Er... Xiaotuanzi, are you sure your father is praising you?


    Bai ruotong took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    "Ha ha ha, your highness is really an interesting person."


    The old lady was amused by Gu Yixiu. The uneasiness and worry in his heart were melted by the sweet smile blooming at the corner of his mouth.


    But she can''t afford the title of "Granny Zeng". Only the Empress Dowager can be honored.


    "Your Highness, you''d better call me old lady, but you can''t stand it. You live in Qingtong courtyard these days. If you need anything, just tell me."


    As an old woman, she has no resistance to children, not to mention such a lovely and happy child.


    "Old lady, it''s much more lively for us to have a little Royal Highness in the future," Zhang added a kind word to the old lady''s smile, "but... Ruotong is also a child now and doesn''t know how to take care of people. Old lady, how about letting the little hall come down and live in our hospital?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Gu Yixiu''s face suddenly collapsed: "no, I''m going to stay with my mother. I''m not staying anywhere except my mother."


    "Your Highness, I can see you from time to time when I come to my courtyard... Your mother, there are many cakes to eat in our courtyard. Your highness promises to like them."


    Zhang''s smile was warm, but there was something deep behind it. Others can''t understand, but Li''s mind is like a mirror. Zhang''s behavior is just to please Prince Rong.


    Today, Bai ruotong''s status is unusual. Allowing Gu Yixiu to live in Zhenxi general''s residence proves Bai ruotong''s weight in his heart. Although Zhang doesn''t like Bai ruotong, she is a person of all aspects. Now Bai ruotong is about to fly to Gaozhi, so she, as a mother, should go near the water and make some money.


    "Mr. Zhang, although you are kind-hearted, your Highness has settled down in Qingtong courtyard. It''s very troublesome to run to you. Since you have a heart, you should send all the delicious and interesting things in your courtyard to your highness."


    Said the old lady.


    Li Shi a listen to this words, cover a mouth stealthily smile quietly. It seems that Zhang''s mind is full of twists and turns. Not only does she understand, but also the old lady can see clearly.


    Zhang was neither angry nor angry. He stood up with a smile and said, "since my mother has said that, my daughter-in-law will do it naturally. The day before yesterday, the daughter-in-law was not well, so she called the doctor for consultation. The doctor said that I had been pregnant for three months. Maybe I thought I was going to be a mother soon. When I saw my highness, I felt very close. "


    Zhang''s words relaxed as if to say "it''s a beautiful day today.".


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The hall was silent, and a pair of eyes swept to Zhang. I wonder if I''ve heard the wrong thing?


    The old lady was the first to respond: "what did you say just now? Are you happy


    "Yes..." Zhang Shiyan smiles and nods.


    "Why don''t you tell such a big thing?" The old lady''s voice was higher than eight degrees, and she hurried to Zhang. Now in her eyes, where there is Gu Yixiu, there is only Zhang.

 Chapter 101

    "It''s been three months for you to find out how stupid you are


    "My daughter-in-law is still young. I don''t know if she is pregnant. I thought it was because I ate the wrong food that kuishui didn''t come."


    Zhang Shi is embarrassed of Hang head a smile.


    Li''s face was as ugly as swallowing a fly. Seeing the light in the old lady''s eyes, he was very sad to talk with Zhang.


    When I was pregnant, I had never seen an old lady so happy.


    "The head of the family has been away for nearly two months," the old lady said regretfully. "If you find out you are pregnant early, maybe the head of the family will be happy for a while."


    "Mother, what is pregnancy?"


    Gu Yixiu listened to the clouds and asked Bai ruotong in a low voice.


    "Sister!" White Rutong road.


    "Sister, what is pregnancy?" Gu Yixiu cleverly changed his name.


    "It means that a woman has a baby in her belly. Every woman will have a baby for ten months. You used to live in your mother''s belly." Bai ruotong stroked his head and explained patiently.


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes suddenly tightened, surprised: "Xiuer doesn''t eat or drink for ten months, and he is stuffy. How can Xiuer still live?"


    Bai ruotong


    The child''s attention is so strange!


    Zhang''s sudden happy event added to the general''s residence in the west of the town. Naturally, the old lady is the happiest. As long as chicken, duck, fish, abalone and bird''s nest are good things in the house, they are all stuffed in Zhang''s courtyard. Although several aunts looked at it with red eyes, they did not dare to say anything.


    Li''s heart is very unhappy, after that day, he will be stuffy in the room for half a month. She didn''t want to see Zhang''s elation.


    Bai ruotong had an idea about it.


    The book says: Zhang''s October pregnancy gave birth to a big fat boy, the old lady named Bai chuxun. From this moment, Zhang became more hostile to Bai ruotong and his sister, especially Bai Chusheng.


    Now, the position of the son of the world in the general''s mansion has not been decided yet. She is in the prime of her life, and her baby can compete with one of them.


    Zhang''s plan is reasonable, but


    Bai ruotong sighed. He knew too many things. Sometimes it''s not a good thing. It''s just adding trouble.


    My father, who I haven''t seen before, is really pitiful. When I go out, I''m wearing a green hat.


    Xu Shi, the author of "the queen of the supreme madness", wanted to make Bai Yinling''s family more complicated, so he arranged such a bloody plot.


    She didn''t see the follow-up, and I don''t know if the "little green" in Zhang''s stomach was finally found. I just hope that the author of kengdai will do well, and don''t think about paving the way for the female master to arrange so many irritated plots.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Bai ruotong was thinking, and a barking dog interrupted her thinking. She lowered her head and looked at the dog''s face with red tongue. Gu Yixiu has been here for seven days. Bai ruotong has been with Sanbao for so many days, and he has gradually got used to this seemingly vicious dog face.


    "Go


    Bai ruotong took a few wool balls and threw them into the distance.


    Sanbao wagged his tail and ran with the wool ball. After a while, he ran back with the wool ball in his mouth. He came and went several times. Bai ruotong''s hands were sour.


    "Go and play with Qi''er or orange''er, my dear!"


    "Woo, woo, woo!"


    Sanbao seems to understand her words, shrugged the dog''s head, holding the hair ball, and ran away disappointed.


    "Mother, Sanbao seems to like you very much!"


    Gu Yixiu raised his head from his lessons and said with a smile.


    "That''s right. The dog food cooked for him these days is not made for nothing." White if Tong picked pick eyebrow, proud way.


    "Mother, let''s take Sanbao for a walk. Xiuer is so boring!" Gu Yixiu''s pouted mouth was covered with a wolf''s hair, and his palm supported his chin.

 Chapter 102

    "Didn''t your father give orders? I want you to copy two calligraphy sheets every day, recite three poems, and read the first volume of the art of war. When he comes back, he will check it. I dare not disobey your father''s orders. "


    The bodyguard repeatedly told her to "monitor" Gu Yixiu''s study.


    Gu Yixiu flattened his mouth and looked like he was about to cry: "mother, you can tell your father that you ordered him. He won''t blame me. He will listen to you."


    "Your father will listen to me?"


    Bai ruotong laughed as if he had heard a funny joke. "Don''t tease me. As long as your father''s face is wrinkled, I think he is going to strangle me! And don''t call me mother


    "You''re bullshit. Dr. Yu and Xiuer have said that father is gentle to his mother. He never smiles at others. But when he meets his mother, he always laughs. Zhao Cheng has also said that father likes you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s mouth was drawn. Was Gu Yixiu laughing like that? The look of laughing is more penetrating than the cold winter.


    "I don''t want to write any more!" Gu Yixiu was sleepy when he looked at the dense words on the books. He simply put down the wolf''s hair and said, "mother, you can take me out to play. It''s not good for Sanbao to stay in the yard all the time. My father said that Xiuer is not the material for reading. In this case, why should Xiuer keep reading?"


    "Haven''t you ever heard of stupid birds flying first?"


    "But Xiuer has missed the chance to fly first. Xiuer''s cousins have been able to recite the book of songs in front of his grandfather, but Xiuer can''t, so..."


    "So you don''t want to eat the honey Roast Duck tonight." Gu Yixiu''s words were not finished, but Bai Rutong knocked them off coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yixiu curled his mouth, shrugged his head and continued to copy the calligraphy silently.


    My father despised me and my mother didn''t help me!


    evening.


    After the meal, Bai ruotong walked in the garden with his stomach, his left hand holding the child and his right hand holding the wolf dog. It''s rare to let off the wind. Sanbao was so excited that he ran around barking. Several times, Bai ruotong almost couldn''t hold the rope.


    "See you, miss four, your highness."


    Red aunt with a lantern and two people came, behind her followed by three people, two women and a man, several people saw Bai ruotong, did not speak, silently stood behind red aunt looking.


    "Aunt Hong, it''s going to be dark in the sky. Where are you going?"


    Bai Rutong smiles and pulls the rope tightly.


    "My wife''s relatives have come to see my wife. I''m taking them to see my wife." Red Gu said, sideways looked at the three people behind her. Hearing this, Bai ruotong looked at the three men. The woman standing in the middle was gorgeous in clothes. She was about forty years old. Oval face, although there are wrinkles and gullies in the corners of the eyes, but the facial features are still delicate.


    It should be Zhang''s mother. Standing on both sides are young people.


    "It turned out to be my mother''s family. That''s also my family." Bai ruotong went up to greet the woman.


    "Who are you?"


    The woman who helped the woman looked much younger and as old as her. She looked up and down at Bai ruotong with her eyes.


    "My name is Bai ruotong." Bai ruotong started to laugh and said softly.


    "Oh, so you are Bai ruotong? The sick seedling in the general''s mansion in the west of town? " The woman snorted, and her words were arrogant.


    "What are you talking about! Don''t talk nonsense The woman coldly next eye to scold a way.


    Red aunt''s face broke down. If it wasn''t for this person, she would like to blow her out of the house.


    It''s just the daughter of the third grade adjutant. What''s the qualification to comment on the legitimate daughter of Zhenxi palace.


    Zhang Yuyan.


    Bai ruotong smiles and has some impressions of this person. This person is just like her. They all run the same way.

 Chapter 103

    "What am I talking about? Isn''t it? " Zhang Yuyan snorted with disdain, "it''s just a sick seedling. He always works as a demon in front of my sister, like you..."


    "Zhang Yuyan!"


    The woman''s face suddenly collapsed, and her hand reached to her waist and pinched hard. Zhang Yuyan screamed with pain. She pouted her lips and was about to complain. The woman''s warning eyes glared fiercely. She flattened her mouth and swallowed the words she was about to take off.


    "Miss four, my little girl has never seen the world. She has offended me a lot. I hope Miss four won''t mind." Mrs. Zhang apologized.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "how can you mind? Sister Zhang is straightforward and can say whatever she wants. I like her very much."


    Eyes slightly turned, fell on the side of the man: "this is?"


    The man lowered his head, through the lantern if dark if bright light, vaguely can only see a beautiful outline.


    "He''s just a bodyguard with him. His name doesn''t matter." The woman replied.


    Hearing this, Bai Rutong became more and more interested. Over the red aunt went to the man, the man is still low head, Yu Guang nervously aimed at Bai ruotong: "met four miss."


    "A bodyguard is so beautiful. Mrs. Zhang, the head of your mansion is really a supporter," Bai said with a smile. "Raise your head and let me have a look."


    Voice just fell, the man''s body obviously a shake. Bai ruotong''s smile is more and more profound. If he hadn''t done something bad, why should he be so nervous.


    "Miss four is so lustful that she is interested in a bodyguard in our house. I don''t know what miss four thinks. Isn''t she engaged with his Royal Highness Prince Rong? Is it difficult for Prince Cheng Rong''s appearance to satisfy the four young ladies? "


    Zhang Yuyan chuckled and said sarcastically.


    "Shut up! Who are you? How dare you talk to your Highness''s mother like this


    Before red aunt could stop her, Gu Yixiu had already taken care of her short time. If it had not been for Bai Rutong, he would have let the dog bite her.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Yu bowed his head and saw that it was a child who was speaking. He could not help but be rampant, "mother? I can''t see that the fourth young lady has become a mother so quickly. "


    Bai ruotong flattens her mouth. Zhang Yuyan is so hostile to her. It seems that Zhang has complained to her in private.


    "Miss Zhang, this is the little highness of Rongqin palace. Miss Zhang may go to the Imperial Palace less, so it''s right not to recognize her highness. "


    Red aunt has no good attitude, Zhang Yuyan''s words are satirical, listening particularly harsh.


    On hearing this, Mrs. Zhang turned pale. He quickly pulled Zhang Yuyan to kneel down.


    "It turned out to be your highness. The old lady was so clumsy that she didn''t recognize your highness. Please forgive me."


    Zhang Yuyan bit his lip and glared at her. What aunt Hong said just now was obviously insulting her for being a country bumpkin.


    "And the apology?" Gu Yixiu asked lazily. Bai ruotong pursed his lips to watch a good play. Gu Yixiu''s imposing manner at the moment is really similar to Gu Yanqing.


    "Apologize!" Mrs. Zhang buried one eye Zhang language Yan, urge a way.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me for your mistake." Zhang Yu said in a dull voice.


    "Why don''t you kowtow? Besides, I didn''t ask you to apologize to my highness. You just aimed at my highness''s mother. Why don''t you kowtow to apologize? "


    "You..."


    Zhang Yuyan stifled his breath. Although he is a child, the man behind him is Prince Rong. In Nanyuan, who dares to offend Gu Yanqing except the Holy One.

 Chapter 104

    "What are you saying? Apologize quickly. We are here today to see your elder sister, not to make trouble. " Mrs. Zhang whispered. If she had known that Zhang Yuyan would make such a scene, she shouldn''t have brought Zhang Yuyan here at all.


    "Mother..." Zhang Yuyan''s heart was very bent, but Mrs. Zhang''s eyes were determined. She bit her teeth and kowtowed three times to Bai ruotong. "Miss four, I''ve offended a lot just now. It''s YuYan''s fault."


    "Nothing. Get up." Bai ruotong''s secluded road.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Yuyan''s face turned red with anger, but he did not dare to go wild again. Clenched fists, fingernails almost into the meat.


    Red aunt satisfaction smile: "time is not early, let''s go faster, don''t let the lady wait for a long time."


    "Yes, yes."


    Mrs. Zhang nodded and got up in a hurry.


    "Mrs. Zhang, don''t bring bodyguards when you come to our house next time. Our general''s residence is safe in the west of town." after that, Bai ruotong gave the man a meaningful look. "A bodyguard is wearing a royal robe. Just now I almost recognized Mrs. Zhang''s son."


    The man listens to this words, nervous forehead rises to sweat.


    Mrs. Zhang''s face, embarrassed nodded, with Zhang Yan and the man turned away. Gu Yixiu has a bulging face. He is not satisfied with the woman''s attitude of apology. He snatched the rope from Bai ruotong and said in a low voice, "three treasures! Go and scare the woman in pink


    The woman in pink refers to Zhang Yuyan.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    The three treasures, who broke free from the traction rope, ran towards Zhang Yuyan. Huge body to that language Yan body hit, petite if Liu''s Zhang language Yan suddenly fell face up to the sky.


    "Ah, ah, ah! dog! It''s a dog! Mother! Mr. Zhou, help me


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Sanbao barked around her. She was as timid as Zhang Yuyan. She nearly fainted from crawling on the ground.


    Mr. Zhou?


    Bai ruotong heard it clearly. What Zhang Yu was anxious to call out was the word "master Zhou".


    It seems that today, Zhang is not thinking about his family members, but about his lover.


    As soon as the eyebrows and eyes were picked up, Bai ruotong began to laugh sarcastically.


    "Three treasures! Come back


    Gu Yixiu laughs at Zhang Yuyan''s embarrassed appearance. Three treasures erect ears, a listen to Gu Yixiu''s call, the butt bumps the butt bumps the tail to run back.


    "Get up quickly."


    Mrs. Zhang helped Zhang Yuyan to stand up. Zhang Yuyan was so scared that tears rolled in her eyes. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t dare to speak. Although she dared to be presumptuous in front of Bai ruotong, she did not dare to provoke Gu Yixiu.


    "Mother..."


    "Who told you to make trouble just now?" Mrs. Zhang said angrily.


    Zhang Yuyan bowed her head to wipe away her tears. She was bullied by a child. Today, she lost her face. Seeing that Mrs. Zhang refused to comfort herself, Zhang Yuyan had to bite her lips and hold back her tears.


    Honggu pushes open the door of Yujiao courtyard and whispers to the doorman. After a while, a few people were invited into the hall. Red aunt inconvenience to disturb Zhang''s reminiscence, after a few greetings, please leave. As soon as Zhang saw her leaving, she whispered to Mrs. Zhang.


    Mrs. Zhang nodded, got up and closed the door, watching Zhang bring the man into the room.


    "Zhou Lang, don''t worry. The old lady has no doubt that my baby can be born safely."


    Zhang''s words were gentle, and his eyes turned into a pool of spring water when he touched the man''s handsome face.


    Zhou ran, a student of Zhang''s father, grew up with him.


    "But... But you are only two months pregnant. How can you hide it?" Zhou ran was still a little worried. A few days ago, he knew that Zhang was pregnant. He sent someone to take the medicine for sliding the fetus, but Zhang refused to take it. He had to take this dangerous step.


    "I asked the government doctor, and the government doctor said that there are cases of premature delivery," Zhang said gently, holding his hand at the head of the bed. "When I take medicine, I will give birth prematurely. No one knows how many months I have been pregnant."

 Chapter 105

    "If you have any problems, what should you do?" Zhou ran was still worried. After knowing that Zhang was pregnant, he couldn''t sleep for a whole month. As soon as he closed his eyes, he dreamed that he and Zhang were immersed in a pig cage and abused by thousands of people.


    He and Zhang''s childhood, has long been in love, dark knot bead fetus. But Mr. Zhang obstructed him and separated him from Zhang''s bitter couple.


    Zhou ran had already put down his feelings for Zhang and was ready to choose another marriage.


    Who ever thought that when Zhang came back two months ago, they talked about the past under the moon. After a few glasses of wine, they couldn''t help being affectionate.


    The next morning, Mrs. Zhang broke the scandal. This is the family clown, should not publicize, Zhang big and small will this matter broke swallow in the belly, dare not make public.


    Who ever thought that less than one month, Zhang was pregnant.


    "It''s hard for Zhou Lang to think of me. I''ll be fine. I''m using what I need to eat and what I need to supplement. The doctor came here today and said that the child is very good. "Zhang took his shaking hand and stroked his lower abdomen. Her lower abdomen was wrapped with bandages, which flattened her slightly raised stomach. "As long as I give birth to this child, he may be the future son of Zhenxi palace and the first grade general in the future. When the master dies, our family will be reunited. "


    Zhou Ran''s face is pale. Zhang is looking forward to their future, but what he wants in his heart is to let her baby disappear.


    They were just drunk and lost their appearance. She had already married and was not clean. He has already been admitted to the scholar, and now he is waiting for the imperial examination. Once his name is on the imperial list, there will be all kinds of beauties in the boudoir. Why wait for a pair of broken shoes worn by others?


    But... In front of Zhang''s face, how dare he say these words.


    "Today, I met the fourth lady at the head of your mansion. She has been staring at me. I suspect that she is suspecting my identity." Zhou ran had to turn the subject around.


    "Oh, don''t worry about Zhou Lang, she''s just a sick girl. She can''t live for a few years. What can she doubt? At a young age, she doesn''t know anything, "Zhang snorted." Zhou Lang is at ease. She can''t succeed. Maybe it''s because you are too nervous today and have the illusion. Or maybe she is attracted by Zhou Lang''s handsome appearance and just curious. "


    The latter sentence was naturally a joke, but it was a different taste for Zhou ran.


    Just now, I was too nervous. Now when I think about it, miss four seems to have praised his appearance?


    If it''s true, as Zhang said, it''s a good thing that miss four is interested in him. The girl and a pair of broken shoes in the waiting boudoir of Zhenxi general''s mansion all know who to choose.


    However, he heard that the four ladies had been betrothed to Prince Rong.


    Even if Miss four really wanted to be with him, I''m afraid there was nothing she could do.


    It was a pity for Zhou ran.


    "What are you thinking, Zhou Lang?" Seeing that Zhou ran did not reply, Zhang said curiously.


    "No... nothing..." Zhou ran shook his head, "Xin''er (Zhang''s), I''ve wronged you these days. I heard from my teacher that your days in your house are not easy."


    "As long as Zhou Lang is thinking about me, no matter how hard I feel, I am willing to accept it." Zhang''s happy smile.


    Zhou Ran''s mouth trembled: "next month will be the imperial examination, this time there is a teacher (Zhang''s father), I asked you to help me say a few good words to the teacher, did you say it?"


    If it were not for this, he would not pretend to be infatuated with Zhang at all.

 Chapter 106

    "If you tell me, I must say that you are the most proud student of your father. Even if I don''t tell you, my father will make you on the list."


    Zhang''s Jiao wears a voice, toward his bosom a strong arch.


    Even so, Zhou ran was still worried. Since that happened, Master Zhang has obviously changed his face. In the past, he was always warm and friendly, but now when we meet, we just blow our beard and stare at each other, hoping to draw a sword to understand him.


    "Zhou Lang, don''t be afraid, don''t worry, everything has me," Zhang Shi saw the timidity in Zhou Ran''s eyes, and raised a gentle smile. "When our child becomes the son of the world in the future, the general''s office in the west of the town is ours. You just need to wait, and we will have a good life in the future."


    "..." Zhou ran nodded, but did not speak.


    Outside, Mrs. Zhang was eating tea, tapping the desk with her fingers. Eyes to the small room from time to time Piao, showing a share of anxiety.


    "Niang, do you think that if general Bai knew about his elder sister and childe Zhou, he would sweep his elder sister out of the house?"


    Zhang Yuyan stretched his neck to Mrs. Zhang in a low voice.


    "Isn''t it agreed that no one would mention it? What are you doing about it now? " Mrs. Zhang angrily glanced at her. Her little girl was always careless and didn''t speak properly. Taking her out today is the most regretful thing Mrs. Zhang has ever done. Knowing that Zhang Yuyan was so unreasonable, she should have been locked in the house and not allowed to go anywhere.


    Zhang Yuyan flattened his mouth: "I''m just curious. It''s unfair to the general''s residence in the west of the town for Mr. Zhang and his sister to do so. What''s more, it''s dangerous. If someone knows about it, my sister will be immersed in a pig cage."


    "If you don''t say it, if I don''t, who will know about it? Just take care of your little mouth. You are the one who makes the most noise all day long


    Mrs. Zhang glared angrily, and poked at Zhang Yuyan''s head. Zhang Yuyan exclaimed in pain, curled his mouth wrongly, covered his head and turned aside.


    "Mother, sister."


    At this time, Zhang opened the curtain and went out of the room. Zhou ran was still stifling his head and following Zhang. Looking at the appearance of Zhou Ran''s Gua Li Gua Qi, Zhang Yuyan couldn''t help turning his eyes out.


    I really don''t know where her sister saw Zhou ran last week. She was a stuffy gourd and weak. She fell down when the wind blew.


    Apart from her pretty face, she could never find any advantage from Zhou ran.


    "Now I am pregnant, the old lady is very considerate of me, you live in my hospital, live a few days to accompany me." Zhang helped Mrs. Zhang into the seat, and her words were full of kindness.


    "What about him?" Zhang Yuyan threw his eyes at the silent Zhou ran in the corner.


    "With us, of course." Zhang said.


    Zhang Yuyan gathered a smile: "sister! You are crazy! How can he stay here with us if someone knows... "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mrs. Zhang screwed up her eyebrows. The girl always yelled and screamed. Like her, she would be yelled by her voice if nothing happened.


    "If you yell like that again, you''ll pack up and go back tomorrow morning!" Mrs. Zhang scolded coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Yan opened his mouth, but he didn''t dare to speak any more.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Rutong had a dream in which she was just a girl of six or seven years old, playing in the river. She rubbed the mud left on her body, and her skin as white as milk appeared in the water.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    A dog jumped out of the grass and barked at her. It stood by the river, staring at her fiercely.

 Chapter 107

    Xu Shi''s River is cool and cool, and Bai ruotong''s whole body is in a relaxed state, just like stepping on cotton, comfortable and at ease. Even the grinning wolf dog looks a little cute in her eyes.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    She folded her hands and tendered her voice to imitate the bark of a wolf dog. Wolf dog obviously a Leng, swing tail stare round, eyes straight at her.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Bai ruotong was stunned when he saw the wolf dog. He raised his head and continued to roar at it. The wolf dog counseled backward and hid in the grass with its tail between its legs. Seeing it go away, Bai Rutong grinned happily.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mother... Mother..."


    From a distance came an ethereal call, from far to near, as if it were real. Bai ruotong opens his eyes, and what comes into his eyes is Gu Yixiu''s worried face.


    The three treasures behind him are barking in circles in the room.


    "Mother, you are awake," Gu Yixiu said, stroking Bai ruotong''s cheek, and tears came out of his eyes. "You sleep until the afternoon, but you don''t wake up. Just now, sister Qi''er came to see you and said you were hot again. She also called the doctor to give you an injection, which scared Xiu''er."


    Gu Yixiu said and lowered his head to wipe his tears. At dawn, he came to the room to see Bai ruotong, but he couldn''t wake him up. The doctor said that she had quietly cut off the medicine these two days, and her head was hot again. Fortunately, it doesn''t matter. Just apply the needle.


    Bai ruotong reached out and touched his forehead. There was no heat, it was cold, but his head was a little dizzy, as if there were smoke wandering in his head.


    Bai ruotong propped himself up: "did I really sleep so long?"


    "Yes, miss, your highness will compensate you as long as you sleep." Qi''er helps Bai ruotong out of bed.


    Orange is listening to the conversation outside the door. Knowing that Bai Rutong has woken up, she walks into the room with a medicine bowl.


    "Miss, you are awake. If you don''t wake up again, your highness will go to the palace and invite Dr. Yu."


    Orange put the medicine bowl in front of her. Smelling the strong smell of the medicine, Bai ruotong could not help wring his eyebrows. These two days, she tried to put the prescription prescribed by the government doctor into the medicated diet. Unexpectedly, she still had no effect after taking it.


    It seems that taking medicine is still not a matter of opportunism.


    Bai Rutong sighed and drank the medicine bowl. Gu Yixiu quickly handed the milk tea to her hand: "mother, gargle."


    "Your Highness really cares about the young lady. My maid almost misunderstands that your highness is her parent-child." Jill joked.


    Bai Rutong chuckled and took the milk tea from Gu Yixiu.


    "I''m the child of my mother. It''s natural for me to care about her. Before my father left, he told Xiuer to take good care of her." Gu Yixiu is not satisfied with Qi''er''s words and retorts.


    "It''s the maidservant who is abrupt. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is very kind to the young lady." Qi Er hurriedly called a mouth.


    "Cough..."


    With two awkward coughs, Bai ruotong interrupted the topic: "Yixiu, please accompany me to the garden later." Xu is dizzy, the air in the room always makes her feel stuffy.


    "Good." Gu Yixiu nodded cleverly.


    It''s going to be summer. The sun is shining. After walking for a few steps, the palm of my hand warms up. Gu Yixiu leads Sanbao to run around the garden. Bai ruotong lets him play freely and finds a pavilion to sit in a daze.


    The pavilion is surrounded by the water of the lake, and the shimmering surface of the lake occasionally has fish tails jumping. Willows on both sides of the Strait swing with the wind, blowing on the ear of the wind with the summer temperature.


    Bai Rutong closed his eyes comfortably.


    I can''t help thinking of the dream I had today. Before he became Bai lingyao, he had dreamed about it several times. She always looks like a child of six or seven years old, wearing an ancient long shirt and skirt, playing and running in the woods, or playing in the lake.

 Chapter 108

    What happened in the dream? Bai ruotong forgot most of it. He only vaguely remembered that there was a man in the dream. Although his face was blurred in his mind, his gentle eyes and purple robes were lingering in his mind.


    "Bang!"


    Bai ruotong was just thinking about it, when the water in front of her suddenly burst open, and the splashing beads fell all over her.


    Fortunately, she flashed fast enough. If she was a little slower, she would be a drowned chicken.


    "Si Mei, are you ok?"


    Bai lingyao swaggers into the pavilion, followed by two people, one is Zhang Yuyan, who just met yesterday, and the other is watching. Wearing a long robe, he looks like a handsome young man.


    Bai ruotong took up the silk handkerchief and wiped the falling water on his body. He said with a smile, "why is my sister here? The sound of falling into the water was so loud just now. Was it caused by my sister? "


    "It''s Mr. Zhao and we are playing with stones to throw the pot. It''s too far away, but it''s thrown to you. Is the fourth sister OK?" Bai lingyao came to Bai ruotong with a smile in her eyes. It''s a pity that the stone selected just now is not big enough to splash Bai Rutong''s whole body.


    What about the pot?


    Bai Rutong turned his eyes quietly. Can he use such a big stone to throw the pot? Bai lingyao doesn''t think she is stupid.


    This is clearly aimed at her.


    "Childish." Bai ruotong murmured softly.


    "Mr. Zhao has seen Miss four. I''ve offended her a lot just now. Please forgive me." The man''s eyes wantonly swam on her body, white Rutong''s hair was stained with water beads, milk white skin was red. That pair of apricot eye radian is perfect, the outline of the orbit water light, the man''s heart can''t help but miss a beat.


    Just now, he was too far away to see Bai ruotong''s real face. Now he sees it. He regrets that he just heard Bai lingyao''s words and made fun of Bai ruotong.


    "Are you the prince of marquis Zhao, Zhao Hai?" Bai asked.


    "Exactly." Zhao Hai''s eyes suddenly brightened, but he didn''t expect that his name would be known by Bai ruotong. It seems that in the capital, his fame is not so big.


    Bai ruotong touched his nose. There were many people surnamed Zhao in this dynasty. It has been explained in the book that Nanyuan was once the family of Zhao. As long as he was a noble official, he was surnamed Zhao.


    The ancestors did not exterminate the Zhao family after they conquered the country. All the descendants of the Zhao family who were willing to surrender were recruited.


    When Bai lingyao saw that Zhao Hai''s face was red and her eyes were glued to Bai ruotong''s body, she did not move. Biting his lips, he stepped forward to block Zhao Hai and Bai ruotong: "Mr. Zhao, since my little sister is OK, let''s continue to play with us. It''s not easy for you to come to the mansion once. I don''t know when we will meet next time."


    Her voice is crisp and waxy. If she had tired Zhao Hai''s mind before, but now, Zhao Hai, with her eyes on Bai ruotong, has no intention of listening to what she said: "I heard that the old lady has built a stage in the Perilla garden, and the troupe is lining up. If the fourth lady has nothing to do, how about going to the theatre with us?"


    "Mr. Zhao, what do you want her to do with us? What can miss four understand? Don''t let her spoil our interest. " Zhang Yuyan''s strange way was just calculated by Bai ruotong yesterday. When he meets again today, it is clear that his enemies are very jealous.


    Although it was a great pleasure to tease Bai ruotong just now, Zhang Yuyan didn''t want to let him join them.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but if Tong wants to go back to his room and change his clothes, he will not be with Mr. Zhao." Bai Rutong pointed to the wet spot on the skirt. Zhao Hai a listen to this words, Mou son suddenly dark come down. Zhang Yuyan and Bai lingyao are smiling.


    It seems that she still has self-knowledge.

 Chapter 109

    "But..." Bai ruotong''s voice changed, "Mr. Zhao will reserve two places for me. I''ll come to you after I change my clothes."


    "Good, good!"


    Zhao Hai''s face turned from Yin to Qing, and his dim eyes suddenly brightened. He nodded his head like a pound of garlic. For fear that it would be a second later, Bai Rutong changed his mind.


    Bai ruotong no longer spoke much, nodded a smile and turned to leave. Until she disappeared at the end of the road, Zhao Hai''s burning eyes were still reluctant to let go. What reverberated in his mind was the quiet smile when she left, like the spring breeze in March, blowing into his heart.


    Bai lingyao has no intention to pay attention to what the stage is singing. The silk handkerchief in his hand had been wrinkled by his fingers. He glanced at Zhao Hai from time to time. The chair under Zhao Hai''s body was almost polished by him. His eyes were looking at the arch of the front hall, and he was about to see through the autumn water.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao''s heart is very subdued, coldly buckle on the tea cover, the cup to a few up a beat.


    "Lingyao, are you ok?" Zhang Yuyan asked in a low voice. She and Bai lingyao have known each other for more than two years. When she comes to the general''s residence to accompany Zhang, she can often be seen to come and greet her. As soon as she comes and goes, they get to know each other. In addition, they were similar in age and soon became sisters.


    "It''s OK. I can do something." Bai lingyao gave a cold hum of right and wrong, and the sour smell in his words almost soured Zhang Yuyan''s ears.


    Zhang Yuyan drew his face closer and said mysteriously, "I can understand your feelings. Just now, Bai ruotong was obviously hooking up. She quoted Mr. Zhao, the fox and Meizi, who had already been engaged, but she loved each other. Yesterday, she was still hooking up. She was a bodyguard of Zhang''s house."


    "Are you telling the truth?" Bai lingyao blinked and half believed Zhang Yuyan''s words. Bai ruotong''s eyes of autumn water seem to be plucked from the fox. Any man who sees them will be taken away by her.


    "Of course, it''s true. Don''t believe me," Zhang Yuyan said indignantly. If Zhao Hai wasn''t present, she would exhale in a loud voice. "Ah, shall we prepare for her while she hasn''t come, and give her a bad impression later?"


    "How?" Bai lingyao listened to these words, and immediately came to the interest.


    Zhang Yuyan thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "my mother''s stomach is blocked these two days. The doctor prescribed a kind of medicinal powder which is very useful for bowel dredging. Please ask your maid to get some from my mother."


    Bai lingyao raised a smile: "you are really bad."


    "I''m just acting for heaven." Zhang Yuyan blinked and spat out his tongue at her.


    After a while, Bai ruotong walked into the garden with Gu Yixiu, who was unhappy. When Zhao Hai saw Bai ruotong, he immediately got up from his chair and walked forward with flying strides: "miss four, you are here. Come and sit down quickly. It happens that the next scene is "You Lan Diao". Miss four will like it


    His attentive voice made Gu Yixiu wring his eyebrows. He stood in the middle of the two and said, "who are you? Stay away from your Highness''s mother!"


    Mother?


    Gu Yixiu''s voice "mother" confused Zhao Hai. He subconsciously looked up at Bai Rutong. She looks like she''s only twelve or thirteen years old. How can she become a mother?


    "Four young ladies, this is..." Zhao Haiping seldom goes to the palace. He is used to the life of idle clouds and wild cranes. Except for the emperor and the queen, the rest of them are born to him.


    "This is the eldest son of his Royal Highness Prince Rong, his Royal Highness the eldest grandson of the emperor."


    Bai ruotong hasn''t answered yet. Bai lingyao explains anxiously.

 Chapter 110

    She shook the fan and walked over with them. The curved eyebrows of willow leaves were twisted into "eight". There was a deep resentment in her eyebrows: "Mr. Zhao, I forgot to talk to you just now. My younger sister is now Prince Rong''s fiancee. Her Highness loves her very much. Before she gets married, she begins to call her "mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Hai''s face was very dark. Just sprouted seedlings were cut off by Bai lingyao''s words. Like a basin of cold water pouring from the beginning, the body immediately cool into the bone marrow. He moved the lip flap, stiff ask a few words: "four young ladies have engaged?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong laughed happily. She shaved Gu Yixiu''s nose and said gently, "Yixiu, be polite to others. Mr. Zhao is not a bad man. He is a guest of the general''s residence in the west of the town, just like you."


    Gu Yixiu pursed his lips and glared at Zhao Hai reluctantly. But his father had told him not to let other men near his mother. Looking at this man''s gallant manner towards his mother, he obviously had bad intentions towards his mother.


    All men close to their mother are monsters (except his father), and he has the obligation to stand in the way of their mother.


    Bai ruotong''s gentle words blow into Zhao Hai''s ears, and her delicate tone makes her heart numb. Although he knew that Bai ruotong had made an engagement, his eyes could not move away from her delicate face.


    "Miss four is so gentle to men. She is so rude to us women. Do you remember that you were staring at the guards at the head of our house yesterday? How about the bodyguard compared with Mr. Zhao? "


    Zhang Yuyan put in a remark at this time. Although he was joking, he also secretly satirized Bai ruotong''s debauchery. Bai lingyao stirred up a smile and covered her lips with a fan. "What are you talking about? My little sister is a woman of Prince Rong''s Royal Highness. Prince Rong''s Royal Highness is the son of heaven. With such a good man as her fiance, how can there be anyone else in my little sister''s eyes?"


    "You don''t understand. As the saying goes, it''s better to steal one from home."


    Their conversation became more and more acrimonious. Their voice was like a knife. They wanted to carve the word "Dang Fu" on Bai ruotong''s body.


    Zhao Hai''s sword eyebrows have long been twisted into a "Sichuan" type. Although they don''t know whether what they are talking about is true or false, they can say it so ugly in front of the person''s leader. Their character is contemptible.


    Gu Yixiu turned pale and squatted down to let go of the rope of Sanbao. Bai Rutong pressed his ready hands and stopped him with his gentle eyes.


    "Mr. Zhao, the two elder sisters are used to playing such jokes with me. Please don''t worry about it." She looked up and apologized to Zhao Hai.


    That pair of clear eyes and her seemingly weak face suddenly aroused Zhao Hai''s desire for protection.


    He knew that Bai ruotong was not the kind of woman they were talking about.


    Just now when they were together, they saw Bai ruotong from a distance, so they asked him to take the stone to scare them, saying that they were both angry with Bai ruotong. But now it seems that these two people obviously lied to themselves. If they are the victims, why are they so arrogant in front of Bai ruotong?


    "Miss lingyao, are you going to watch this play? If you don''t plan to see it, it''s time for Zhao to go. "


    Bai lingyao is laughing happily. Zhao Hai''s cold words directly pour a basin of cold water on her face. She gathered a smile. Zhao Hai''s expression was very tense. Her eyes lost the warmth of the past, like the cold wind in winter, blowing coldly on her body.


    "Nature is to see."

 Chapter 111

    He replied forcefully, but his chest was like eating a bottle of soy sauce. There are tears in the eyes. In the past month, she and Zhao Hai have not been able to get along with each other day and night, but they have met day and day. However, his eyes just now revealed a sense of indifference. It is obvious that they are fighting for Bai ruotong, who has just met each other.


    Although Zhang Yuyan is careless, he knows the atmosphere. Although Zhao Haigang''s words were not denounced by name, they were full of disgust and disgust.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Zhao. We''re just joking." Zhang Yanyan holds Bai lingyao''s hand painfully. "You know lingyao''s temperament. It''s a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. In private, lingyao takes care of her sister dutifully."


    "Take your seat, miss four." Zhao Hai turned over and sat down with Bai ruotong. Zhang Yuyan''s explanation obviously didn''t enter his ears. He directly ignored them. They served both tea and water. They not only served Bai ruotong, but also Gu Yixiu, who was concerned and offered sugar beans.


    Zhang Yuyan stamped her feet anxiously. Zhao Hai was obviously ignoring her. Although her heart was not good, she couldn''t break Zhao Hai''s neck and let him come back from Bai ruotong.


    She really hopes that a hook will grow on her hand to hook Zhao Hai''s soul back from Bai ruotong.


    "Lingyao, don''t lose heart. Don''t forget that Bai ruotong will make a fool of himself later. When Mr. Zhao sees her like that, he will lose interest in her."


    Zhang Yuyan lowered his voice and whispered to her.


    "En..." holding back the pain in her eyes, Bai lingyao nodded.


    Bai ruotong aims at them with his spare light. Seeing that they keep whispering to each other, he seems to be discussing something, and his mouth is flattened.


    When will these two learn to be good?


    "Here comes the new tea, miss."


    A call came from the arch. Zhang Yuyan looked aside and saw that Ping''er was walking into the garden with tea in her hand. She was followed by three maidservants dressed in the same way, holding tea in her hand.


    Several people replace the cup on the table and put the tea on the board on the table. Bai lingyao looked at the cup of tea engraved with plum blossoms a few days ago. She said with a smile: "sister, this is a new tea from my mother''s hospital. Today, Mr. Zhao is here specially for Mr. Zhao. Since my sister is here, I''d better try it first. What''s the taste of this tea?"


    "Don''t worry." Bai ruotong was staring at the stage. The two wudans on the stage were fighting. The wonderful action made her unable to move her eyes. "Now it''s a crucial scene. It''s not too late to eat when the play is over."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao is so angry.


    "Mr. Zhao, you can have a taste of it. It''s specially prepared by lingyao. Lingyao is very fond of you. Mr. Zhao likes tea. Yesterday he went to my sister''s Hospital and asked for tea. Today he cooked it by himself, waiting for Mr. Zhao to enjoy it."


    Zhang Yuyan, with a sharp voice, asks for a good word for Bai lingyao. When Bai lingyao heard this, she couldn''t help blushing on her face. She said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense in front of Mr. Zhao."


    "What am I talking about? It is Zhang Yuyan blinked playfully, "Mr. Zhao, please try it quickly. How does the tea taste?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Haiyan pulled slightly, but was indifferent to the tea on the table: "use it later. The play is at a critical time. It''s not too late to use it when the play is over."


    Zhang Yuyan


    Bai lingyao


    Are you a parrot raised by Bai ruotong!

 Chapter 112

    After a drama is over, Bai ruotong takes up the tea cup, sniffs it gently, and the fragrance of tea overflows. This fragrant tea is unique to Nanyuan, with a light fragrance, sweet in the mouth and fragrant in the mouth.


    I''ve heard that one gram of fragrant tea is worth thousands of gold. Only the royal family can enjoy it. Last time, Bai ruotong was frightened in the palace. Among the items given by the empress dowager, there was fragrant tea. Bai ruotong did not leave any money and sent it to the Yongning courtyard to honor the old lady.


    Zhang is pregnant. The old lady looks at Zhang''s loss of appetite and gives this tea to Zhang. In this way, he was once again held by Bai ruotong.


    Sipping, it is really as fragrant as the rumor. Bai ruotong''s heart and liver hurt a little. She should have kept a box for herself.


    When Bai lingyao saw Bai ruotong eating tea, a sly light flashed in her eyes: "sister, what''s the taste?"


    "It''s really good tea. Don''t patronize the theater, Mr. Zhao. Have a taste." Bai ruotong, like a hostess, is in harmony with Zhao Hai.


    This tea must have been obtained by Bai lingyao from Zhang by all means. Zhao Hai is a tea lover. She has made great efforts to please a gentleman. Unfortunately, Zhao Hai is more concerned about beauty than good tea.


    "Yes." Zhao Hai smiles and takes a sip of the tea cup. "It''s really fragrant tea. I only heard my father say that fragrant tea is the best tea in Nanyuan, but I haven''t had a chance to taste it all the time. Today, thanks to miss four, I finally tasted it once."


    Bai lingyao was almost killed by this sentence. It''s clear that she and her mother are coming for this tea. How can it be attributed to Bai ruotong?


    "Mr. Zhao remembers the wrong person, right? It''s clear that lingyao asked for this tea for Mr. Zhao. What does it have to do with miss four? " Zhang Yuyan is fighting against injustice.


    "This tea was given to your mother by the emperor''s grandmother. If it wasn''t for your mother, would you be able to eat it?" Gu Yixiu round eyes a stare, back to accept a way, "you this person''s heart is really bad, rely on from an old age to aim at mother!"


    Zhang Yu choked. It''s just to repay Bai lingyao''s injustice. How can her words be directed at Bai Rutong? What''s more, she hasn''t reached the hairpin yet. Why is she so old?


    "Well, forget it," said Bai lingyao. Bai ruotong''s tea has been eaten. He will make a fool of himself later. Why should he bother with her again? "It''s no mistake to thank my little sister. This tea is royal tea. We can eat it because my little sister has made an appointment with Prince Rong."


    She bit the word "engagement" very hard, but Zhao Hai said with a smile: "Your Highness is right. If it''s not for miss four, we can''t drink it."


    A man like Zhao Hai is disgusted by Bai ruotong. His eyes seemed to be rooted in his own body, and the burning thick eyes made his head tingle.


    Not to mention that she is engaged, even if she is still an unmarried boudoir girl, he shouldn''t stare at himself with such naked eyes.


    "Mr. Zhao, what Miss Zhang said is not wrong. Today''s tea is invited by my sister, not my credit," said Bai ruotong coldly. "Mr. Zhao doesn''t need to thank me. Today you are my sister''s guest. I hope Mr. Zhao can be clear in priority."


    Hearing this, Zhao Hai smiles awkwardly. He is not a local ruffian at the entrance of the street. As the son of the Marquis, he naturally knows the honor and disgrace. He quickly takes back his eyes and takes a sip of tea.


    "What''s the matter with the fourth sister? Mr. Zhao is so eager to care for her. She''s a bit ungrateful, isn''t she?" Seeing that Zhao Hai had eaten shriveled in Bai ruotong, Bai lingyao quickly showed her generosity.


    But I don''t know, this generosity is contemptible.

 Chapter 113

    Bai ruotong was kind enough to speak for her, but she twisted her neck and turned her back. Sure enough, she was born a perfect match.


    "It seems that it''s still my fault," Bai ruotong sighed, and then ate a cup of fragrant tea. "In that case, Mr. Zhao will come to find me tomorrow. I''ll ask the old lady for fragrant tea. Mr. Zhao can taste as much as he wants. Don''t be polite to me."


    "Bai ruotong! Don''t go too far! " Zhang Yanhuo stood up from his heart and said, "do you think you are really great? What can you do with that face besides being a man? And Mr. Zhao, you are here to talk about marriage with lingyao, not to dig the corner of his Royal Highness Prince Rong! "


    As soon as these words came out, Zhao Hai''s face suddenly became a little uneasy: "Miss Zhang, you misunderstood that Zhao was just appreciating the fourth lady..."


    "Appreciation?" Zhang Yanyan was very eye-catching and said, "I think Mr. Zhao is fascinated by miss four''s skin bag! She has nothing to say about appreciation but to be good-looking. Mr. Zhao also means it. "


    "Yuyan, it''s just about Bai ruotong. Why do you involve Mr. Zhao? What does this matter have to do with Mr. Zhao? " Bai lingyao stops Zhang Yuyan and laughs with Zhao Hai apologetically, "Mr. Zhao, you don''t mind. Yu Yan is always impulsive when he talks and does things. It''s not aimed at you intentionally."


    "Lingyao, why do you take sides with Mr. Zhao? Is such a man really worth your liking? You see how he looks today. He has lost his soul after being hooked by Bai ruotong! Fortunately, you haven''t engaged with her yet. If you do, he will be happy and tired in the future, and you will cry! "


    "Zhang Yuyan, are you finished! Mr. Zhao is not such a person at all. Don''t talk nonsense Bai lingyao stamped her foot and said anxiously.


    She didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. She naturally saw Zhao Hai''s actions today, but Zhao Hai is the son of the Marquis''s family and has a noble status. If she married in the past, she would not be able to enjoy all the splendor and wealth. A man with three wives and four concubines is the norm. Why should she care about these details.


    "Miss Zhang, I admire your personality very much, but you are a real headache for protecting your weaknesses and not using facts to speak," said Bai ruotong with a sigh? I can''t say a few words with Mr. Zhao. How can I quote? "


    "Look at your fox eyes. Aren''t they hooks?" Zhang Yan white eye a pick, gave birth to a fox Mei son, born will hook. Lead a man.


    Bai ruotong shrugged: "I also think my eyes are very good-looking. If you can''t grow such good-looking eyes yourself, why don''t you call me fox eyes? Look at the acid in your words. Don''t be jealous of me. I brought it out of my womb.


    What''s more, you know I''m good-looking. Why did you let Mr. Zhao trouble me? If he hadn''t seen me today, wouldn''t he have been fascinated by me? "


    Zhao Hai is ashamed. He... He''s not in trouble, is he


    It was just a stone thrown to scare her.


    "Bai ruotong! You have no face Zhang Yu is so angry that she gnashes her teeth. When did she say she looks good!


    "Who said I was shameless? Don''t be white with such a beautiful face, don''t As soon as Bai ruotong looked at her, he threw a flattering eye at her. It seemed that he was not happy. He turned back to Zhao Hai and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhao, are you right?"


    Zhao Hai


    What else can he say? He was slandered by two little girls in turn. Can he choose to find a hole to drill in.

 Chapter 114

    "Stop talking. What''s the noise?" Bai lingyao twisted her eyebrows and dragged Zhang Yuyan behind her. "Today, I''m here to see a play, not... To..."


    Half way through, Bai lingyao''s face sank and covered her stomach with a bow. Zhang Yu Yan was stunned, holding her slightly trembling body: "what''s the matter with you..."


    "Belly... Stomachache..." Bai lingyao''s lips trembled, holding out a few words, and a little cold sweat came out on her forehead.


    "Poof..."


    A subtle voice came from her, followed by the taste of grains. Zhang Yuyan subconsciously covers his nose and takes two steps backward. Bai ruotong''s several people looked at Bai lingyao and could not help holding their breath.


    Bai lingyao actually put a ring in front of everyone?


    "Bai ruotong, you... You..." Bai lingyao had tears in her eyes, and her stomach was as if there were tens of thousands of little people playing drums, which was about to burst¡° The sound of "poop poop" goes on and on.


    "I... what''s wrong with me?" Bai ruotong blinked innocently. How can she blame her for the medicine she took.


    She had expected that Bai lingyao would not let herself go easily. When Ping''er brought tea, she quietly exchanged the tea cups of Bai lingyao and herself by borrowing the name of watching the opera.


    But she didn''t expect that Bai lingyao''s dosage in the tea cup was so fierce. Now she''s taking it on her own. It''s so-called self indulgence.


    "You''re such a bitch, you treat me..." the belly is like a wave rolling. Bai lingyao says, covering her stomach, she runs away from the courtyard quickly.


    Zhang Yuyan chased after him for two steps, but he suddenly reacted. He stared at Bai ruotong and forced him to say, "did you do something?"


    "What can I do?" Bai said with a smile, "what? Do you blame me for my sister''s discomfort? "


    Zhao Hai had a headache when he heard it. After he confessed that ruotong had come, the three of them had been fighting in front of him, making him headache.


    Yesterday, Bai lingyao was still a gentle and understanding girl in his eyes, but today she shows a sour and mean side, not only that, but also her behavior is vulgar.


    Fortunately, he did not marry her. If he did, I''m afraid he would regret it in the future.


    "Why are you all right, but lingyao has a stomachache after eating tea?" Zhang asked.


    "What can I do for you? Should I have a stomachache like my sister? " Bai ruotong asked with a smile, they want to hurt themselves, but they didn''t fall for it. On the contrary, she did something wrong?


    "You bitch!" Zhang Yuyan gritted his teeth and cursed out a few words, "you are on purpose! You seduced my bodyguard yesterday, but today you seduced Mr. Zhao. Bai ruotong, you really have a pair of fox eyes. You know how to hook a man all day long! "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bai ruotong''s face was cold. Without waiting for her to speak, Gu Yixiu rushed up to Zhang Yuyan and gave her a hard push. "You bad man, you can''t say that to my mother!"


    Gu Yixiu''s strength was so fierce that Zhang Yuyan was pushed back two steps. She steadied her feet and hummed, "Your Highness, you are still young, so you don''t understand this. She doesn''t deserve to be your mother. Do you know what miss four was doing just now?


    She fawns on other men behind your father''s back. If I were you, I would tell her not to marry this slut


    Gu Yixiu''s face turned red with anger. He ran to Sanbao tied under the tree and patted his head: "Sanbao, bite her! Kill the woman

 Chapter 115

    Get orders, three treasures bared teeth, toward Zhang language Yan straight rushed up. Zhang Yuyan immediately scared to spend a small face, regardless of the image, carrying a skirt to run. But where can two legs run over four legs, for a moment, her skirt was bitten to pieces by Sanbao''s fangs.


    "Dead dog! Go away. Go away


    Zhang Yuyan yells, kicks Sanbao''s stomach with his legs outstretched, and Sanbao spits out his tongue, whining, and pours on Zhang Yuyan violently with his claws outstretched.


    A man and a dog were fighting on the ground.


    Bai ruotong was also frightened. There is no rabies vaccine in this dynasty. If you are bitten by a dog, you may get tetanus.


    Bai ruotong twisted the silk handkerchief and hesitated to stop her. Gu Yixiu saw through her mind and said softly: "mother, you can rest assured. Sanbao is educated by her father. It''s just that he looks frightening. He doesn''t really bite."


    Zhao Hai was frightened to see it, and the folding fan in his hand trembled with his fingers. After stamping his feet, he arched and ran to Gu Yixiu, pleading: "Your Highness, please stop. If you go on like this, I''m afraid you will be killed!"


    "Gu Yixiu turned his head and ignored it.


    Zhang Yuyan''s delicate chignon is divided into Xiaoji, which is scattered and disordered in the rolling, and the fringes of his hairpin fall to the ground. She waved her hand and wanted to drive away the three treasures, but the three treasures didn''t move as if they were glued to her. Spitting out scarlet tongue, barking at her face.


    Zhang Yu''s face was splashed with the fishy spitting stars. He was so disgusted that he lost his face and screamed at the top of his voice.


    "Miss four, let your highness stop. This is your house. I''m afraid we won''t look good when we make trouble." Seeing that there was no hope for Gu Yixiu, Zhao Hai turned to Bai ruotong.


    "Yixiu, call back the three treasures."


    Bai ruotong patted Gu Yixiu on the head and gently comforted him. Gu Yixiu didn''t seem to enjoy himself enough. He turned his mouth, shrugged his head and said, "Sanbao, come back!"


    Sanbao stops barking, turns around and runs to Gu Yixiu. It squatted, head up, tongue out, waiting for the reward. Gu Yixiu took out the beef jerky from his arms and threw it into his mouth. He squatted down and stroked his hairy head: "Sanbao is really good."


    Zhang Yuyan props himself up from the ground. The actors on the stage have already stopped rehearsing. Wu itching stands on the edge of the stage and stares at her.


    "How are you?"


    Zhao Hai helped Zhang Yuyan up and said softly. Zhang Yuyan choked. His clothes were already in a mess, and his hair was sticky.


    Her eyes in the garden looked around, suddenly a little taut, covered his face crying to escape.


    Bai ruotong hides his mouth and yawns. Seeing Zhang Yuyan fleeing from here, he smiles at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yixiu, let''s go."


    Ignoring Zhao Hai, Gu Yixiu left the garden.


    Three days later.


    Bai lingyao is seriously ill. Listen to Qi''er Road, Zhao dinghou house does not want to marry with it, has sent a "letter of apology". Hearing the news, Bai lingyao fainted immediately. When she woke up, she was crying to hang herself. As soon as Bai Ling was entangled in the cantilever, she was stopped by the old lady who came after hearing the news.


    Her grievances are crying and pouring out with the old lady. Zhang''s side also followed to add fuel and vinegar, the old lady immediately angry, will be white if Tong to question.


    Bai ruotong, like a nobody, stepped into the green willow courtyard. The old lady and Zhang were waiting in the hall, and they got angry. When they saw Bai ruotong tidying up her skirt, they went forward and said, "mother, grandmother."


    "Rutong, what happened the day before yesterday?" The old lady said straight to the point, "I heard that you slandered lingyao in front of Mr. Zhao and ruined Mr. Zhao''s impression of lingyao?"


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "who did grandma listen to this? Are you listening to my sister and mother? "

 Chapter 116

    "Bai ruotong, do you still want to pretend before the old lady?" Zhang Yuyan saw that her face was not red and her heart was not beating. She suddenly got angry. She stamped her feet. She seemed to think of the insult she had been insulted in the garden the day before yesterday. With a sour nose, she cried out, "old lady, she was still biting me with a dog that day. Bai Rutong was lawless in the garden with the support of her royal highness."


    "Do you get hurt when I bite you?" Looking at Zhang Yuyan, Bai ruotong said contemptuously, "Miss Zhang, when we met the day before yesterday, you bared your teeth to me. How can you learn to be delicate in front of your grandmother today?"


    "Ruotong, I know you don''t like me, but you can''t aim at my relatives like this. Yuyan is my sister. You should call her sister-in-law according to the reason. Is this your attitude towards my sister-in-law?"


    Zhang''s mouth, one hand holding the head, one hand stroking the abdomen. Since she became pregnant, she has been popular in the government, and even the old lady has been kind to her.


    If this is the case, Zhang is generally afraid to say, but now her identity is different, no one in the house dare to offend her.


    "Mother, respect is mutual. Miss Zhang doesn''t respect me. Why should I respect her?" Bai ruotong went to the old lady and knelt down with a plop.


    Obviously, her kneeling was not expected by the old lady. With a slight shake of the Buddhist beads in her hand, she reached out to help Bai ruotong get up: "girl, I just want to make it clear today. I don''t mean to blame you. What are you kneeling for?"


    Douda''s tearful master flickered in his eyes. Bai Rutong bit his lip and refused to get up from the ground: "grandma, please ask grandma to make decisions for Rutong. Miss Zhang colluded with her sister and insulted Rutong, claiming that Rutong was a fox. "


    Zhang Yuyan''s meal, Bai ruotong''s is obviously doing something wrong. She said that she is fox''s son. Can''t she be wronged? If she hadn''t gone to hook Zhao Hai, could Bai lingyao have lost her marriage now?


    "Bai ruotong, don''t beat your back here. If it wasn''t for you, how could Mr. Zhao have taken a fancy to you? You are a fox. Am I wrong? " As soon as Zhang Yuyan''s voice fell, the old lady''s face became cold.


    Zhang Yuyan is an outsider, while Bai ruotong is her granddaughter. In front of her face a "Fox Mei son", really when she does not exist?


    "Miss Zhang, please pay attention to your words." The old lady snapped.


    Zhang looked back at his sister and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Sister, I''m not talking nonsense. I''m telling the truth!" Zhang Yuyan obviously didn''t notice the change of the old lady''s face. He muttered and continued, "the day before yesterday, Mr. Zhao''s eyes were all over her. If it wasn''t for her, Mr. Zhao would not have ignored lingyao."


    "Grandma, Mr. Zhao was really looking at me that day, but I didn''t give Mr. Zhao a hint. My mind was always on his highness," Bai said wrongly. "Sister Xu was angry with Mr. Zhao because she saw him looking at me all the time. She and Miss Zhang insulted me all the time.


    Mr. Zhao is a scholar. Naturally, these vulgar words can''t get into Mr. Zhao''s ears. What''s more, his elder sister is still respectful in public. Mr. Zhao can be excused for canceling his engagement with his elder sister, which has nothing to do with Rutong. "


    "In public?" The old lady said, "lingyao?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, "if you don''t believe me, you can ask Miss Zhang. If Miss Zhang doesn''t want to speak up, you can ask Mr. Zhao directly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Yu choked.


    The old lady sighed. It seems that Bai ruotong is telling the truth. Bai lingyao was crying in front of her eyes just now, which made her really think that she had been wronged. Now it sounds like she had done all her own evil.

 Chapter 117

    "Old lady, don''t listen to Bai ruotong..."


    "Miss Zhang, is this my family business? How can my granddaughter get you to talk nonsense? " The old lady gives a cold look and forces directly to Zhang Yuyan.


    Zhang pressed her hand and shook her head to signal that she would not speak. But in his anger, Zhang Yuyan didn''t care so much. He threw off Zhang''s hand, and his delicate appearance disappeared. Instead, he changed his sour and mean face.


    "Old lady, it''s your family business. Yes, but I''m telling the truth. If it''s not nice, old lady should not listen to it. When we first came here a few days ago, Bai ruotong was still looking at our bodyguard," Zhang Yuyan snorted. "Bai ruotong, do you dare to admit it?"


    "Why not?" Bai ruotong gave a cold smile. "At that time, I was just surprised that our general''s house in the west of town was so heavily guarded. Why did you call a bodyguard to accompany us? Where is the guard now? And I''ll stay with you in Yujiao courtyard? "


    Zhang''s heart suddenly a Zheng. The bodyguard in Bai ruotong''s mouth clearly refers to Zhou ran. Two days ago, Zhou ran also told her that Bai ruotong seemed to have noticed something and had been following him.


    Looking up at Bai ruotong, the corner of her mouth is smiling. Yu Guang glances at her. Zhang subconsciously took back his eyes, and his heart beat hard.


    "Yuyan, if Tong is the eldest daughter of the Marquis''s house in the Sui Dynasty, you can''t say that about her," Zhang said. "Go and talk with lingyao for a while. Lingyao is sad and needs you to accompany her."


    "Sister, I..."


    "Go This sentence, Zhang Shi is to use roar. Zhang Yuyan''s shoulders trembled with fright, lowered his head, glared at Bai Rutong, and left with his sleeves.


    "Mother, it''s because I didn''t discipline my younger sister well. I''ll call someone to send her back tomorrow. I''ll ask my mother to forgive my younger sister for her arrogance."


    Zhang nodded and apologized.


    "If you are pregnant, it''s good for her to come to the mansion to accompany you. Since everything is over, we won''t mention it." The old lady sighed, "Rutong, we are all family. We should bear it. It''s wrong for you to let the dog bite."


    Bai ruotong curled his lips and sat down in front of the old lady. He said in a waxy voice, "grandmother, I didn''t see her speak badly. She insulted not only ruotong, but also Zhenxi general''s house. Ruotong is not fighting against injustice for his own sake. "


    "Rutong, I know you have never thought of me as your mother, but I really want to be nice to you. You have a grudge with lingyao. You really shouldn''t plot this matter against Yuyan. YuYan''s body is not good. You can''t stand so much trouble. "


    Although Zhang Yuyan''s words were not measured, the old lady''s eccentricity made Zhang uncomfortable. He is Zhang Yuyan''s elder sister, so he should be fighting for his younger sister.


    "What does mother mean? What do you mean I have a grudge with my elder sister? "


    Bai ruotong raised his lips.


    "The last time you made such a fuss here, you didn''t have a grudge with lingyao. What is it? I just said a few words to you. Why are you still impatient with me? "


    Zhang snorted, stroked his belly and gave Bai Rutong a cold look.


    Seeing that they were arguing again, the old lady quickly became a peacemaker: "what''s the quarrel? My old lady is still here. Zhang Shi, as a master mother, you should be more magnanimous. If you are still a junior, why do you care with her like this? "


    "Yes, I''m just a little sad. Although I''m the master mother, I can say ten words," Zhang said, with a little choking in her voice. "She didn''t put me in her heart at all. Maybe I''m a joke."

 Chapter 118

    "Zhang Shi, good, what are you doing?" The old lady twisted her brows, and Zhang suddenly made such a scene, which made her feel very upset.


    But now Zhang is pregnant, the old lady is angry but can''t spread, this voice more a little disappointed and helpless.


    Zhang hung his head, and the silk handkerchief in his hand had been wet. Mei Ling, the maid standing on one side, bit her lip and went to the old lady: "old lady, you don''t know. Ever since my wife was pregnant, she has always been very unhappy. It''s hard to avoid worrying about gain and loss. What happened just now, and my wife was moved by her feelings, so she cried a lot. "


    The anger in the old lady''s eyes darkened. She took Zhang''s hand and gently rubbed it in her palm. Her eyes were full of heartache: "tell me, what are you sad about? My old lady doesn''t have a word for you. If Tong is a younger generation, he will inevitably forget his sense of propriety when talking and doing things. Tell me what you care about with the younger generation. "


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. Wronged, she is more wronged than Dou E. It''s only may. It''s going to snow.


    Zhang''s style is obviously a demon. He just wants to beat her and find her unhappy.


    I think it''s only a few months since I''ve been here. I''m afraid it''s hard to live in the mansion in the future.


    "I also know that I shouldn''t argue with Rutong, but I just want to cry. The master asked me to take good care of the mansion before I left. But in the past two months, there have always been some troubles in the mansion. Every one of these troubles has something to do with Rutong. Mother, how can I educate you?


    If Rutong is separated from me, if I export education, I''m afraid I''ll be regarded as being deliberately upset by someone who wants to find Rutong. "


    Zhang said, raising his eyes and glancing at Bai ruotong. Seeing that the other side''s face was so ugly that it was about to drip black ink, I couldn''t help feeling happy.


    "Rutong, come and apologize to your mother." The old lady raised her hand.


    Apologizing? She didn''t do anything wrong and apologized.


    "Grandmother, if she is not wrong, her mother is pregnant. It''s hard to avoid being suspicious. But it''s not because of her. Grandmother has understood what happened just now. If she is not wrong, it''s her sister and Miss Zhang who are wrong."


    Bai ruotong cold channel.


    "Mother, you see. If Tong didn''t respect me as a mother at all, "Zhang''s choking voice became louder, and a pair of Phoenix eyes had never been dry.


    "Rutong! You should change your temperament. Zhang is your mother anyway. Now she is pregnant again, can''t you be considerate? "


    The old lady is a peacemaker. Zhang''s head is sad, so as not to hurt the flesh and blood in her stomach. Although she knows that Bai ruotong is innocent, she can compensate for it without losing a piece of meat. The old lady takes a look at Bai ruotong angrily. She thought she was more sensible these days, but she is as stubborn as a stone.


    "If Tong didn''t do anything wrong, why apologize?" Bai asked, "as long as my mother is sad, no matter how big or small, even if my mother accidentally falls the bowl and chopsticks, as long as she is willing, I can blame her, and then she will apologize?"


    "As you can see, old lady, if Tongya has a sharp mouth, it''s ok if she doesn''t apologize today. I don''t ask for it either..."


    "Little sister, what did she do to apologize to her mother?"


    Before the words came down, Bai Chusheng''s low voice came from the door. He strides into the room and holds Bai ruotong behind him.


    Zhang''s sobs stopped abruptly when he choked.


    "Chusheng, why are you here?" Said the old lady.


    Bai Chusheng took a cold look at Zhang. Then he handed back and said, "I''m going to court early today. I''m in charge of the affairs. Something happened in the Taoist mansion. I''ve come here to have a look."


    "It''s nothing serious, so you don''t have to do anything else." The old lady sighed and took a sip of tea to moisten her throat.

 Chapter 119

    "But how did I hear my grandmother ask my little sister to apologize to Zhang?" Bai Chusheng looks at Bai ruotong gently. When he sees his younger sister''s wronged face, anger rises in her chest.


    Although Zhang dared to be arrogant and domineering in front of Bai ruotong, he did not dare to come openly when he ran into Bai Chusheng. Although Bai Chusheng has not yet inherited the position of hereditary son, he has made a lot of contributions in the imperial court and has a certain position in the government.


    Seeing that he asked, Zhang sipped his lips, but he did not dare to speak.


    "Brother, the thing is like this..." Bai ruotong drags Bai Chusheng''s skirt and tells him what happened. Every time she said a word, Zhang''s face was once black. When she had finished speaking, Zhang''s face was already black, and he looked like he was shriveled.


    "Grandma, since the investigation has been made clear that it is not Rutong''s fault, why does grandma ask Rutong to apologize?" Bai Chusheng let out a light, and his narrow Phoenix eyes flashed a cold light. "Is it because his mother is in a bad mood, so he has to make Rutong apologize? Grandmother, you are always fair and selfless. How can you be so confused about this? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old lady choked. Bai Chusheng''s words hurt her eyes. Zhang''s tears made her feel soft for a moment, but she didn''t know that her own heart hurt another person.


    "This..."


    "Let''s go."


    Bai Chusheng saw the old lady''s desire to talk, and his eyes darkened. He left the hall with Bai ruotong. Looking at their back, the old lady felt guilty and gave Zhang a look of anger. Seeing Zhang''s tearful appearance, she swallowed the harsh words she was about to blurt out.


    "Brother, you were so powerful just now!"


    Out of qingliuyuan, Bai ruotong returns to his old playful face.


    Bai Chusheng sighed and scraped Bai ruotong''s nose: "you, you are very smart. How can you not get the upper hand in front of Zhang? She''s just pregnant. Why should you be afraid of her? "


    "It''s not Zhang that I''m afraid of," said Bai ruotong, wrinkling his nose. "My grandmother is a soft hearted person. She has a baby in her stomach, so she naturally faces her. What can I do to fight with her?"


    Bai Chusheng, angry and smiling, poked Bai ruotong''s forehead: "you know that she relies on the baby in her stomach to compete for favor. Isn''t there a baby living in your hospital? Why don''t you go and compete with Zhang? "


    Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened, and suddenly he opened up: "yes! I didn''t think of it! Big brother, you are smart The old lady has always loved children, and Gu Yixiu is so lovely and gratifying. If she takes them to the old lady, she will "love them.".


    Thinking of this, Bai Rutong stamped his feet. I should have taken Gu Yixiu with me. With this little smart ghost, she didn''t believe that Zhang would dare to be a demon in front of the old lady.


    "You are not smart when you should be smart," Bai Chusheng sighed. "When will your Highness Prince Rong come back to pick up his little monkey?"


    "Brother, you don''t like Yixiu, do you?" Bai ruotong blinked. After Gu Yixiu came, Bai Chusheng seldom came to her hospital. When he came, he was cold faced. Gu Yixiu ran around in front of his eyes. He thought he didn''t see him, but occasionally flew two knives at Gu Yixiu.


    "Do I have to like him?" Bai Chusheng said, "His Royal Highness Prince Rong doesn''t know what he thinks. He asks you to help him take care of his children. The people in his family are really free."


    "What''s wrong with that? Yixiu is very cute, isn''t he? " Bai ruotong blinks. Bai Chusheng has a problem with Gu Yanqing. She knows that, but it''s about Gu Yixiu.


    "You didn''t make cute, either!" Bai Chusheng reminded. Gu Yanqing is really insidious. In order to leave some leisure for his Cuihua in the mansion, she brings this oil bottle to her sister.


    "If you want to have a son in vain, don''t do it in vain, and you''ll avoid the pain of having a child." Bai ruotong snorted.


    Bai Chusheng

 Chapter 120

    There was thunder. The plants move with the wind, and the branches and leaves are flying in the air. White light flashed, hard radian, such as split half of the sky.


    The sky was overcast, and the dark and turbid climate made the land breathless.


    The soldiers camped in the woods to have a rest. Mud was falling and the rain was rolling. All the people at the foot of the mountain were drenched.


    "Your Highness."


    Facing the wind and rain, Zhao Cheng draped the curtain and ran into the camp, kneeling in front of Gu Yanqing.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, voice cold, mixed with a little anxious.


    "As your highness said, the local people know the solution, but they are bullied and afraid by bandits, and dare not tell us how to solve it." Zhao Cheng wring eyebrows, if you have been engraved three deep traces, eager to reply.


    Finger belly stroked the jade pendant of Pisces, Gu Yanqing''s eyes were dark. This time, he was ordered by the emperor to investigate a corruption case. The corrupt official was caught, but he never thought that the corrupt official was cooperating with the bandits on the mountain. On the way back to Beijing, he experienced many attacks.


    This group of bandits used the unique poison King Bee of Lingshan to attack the soldiers secretly. Many soldiers were poisoned and could not afford to lie on the ground.


    "It seems that we have to suppress the bandits." Gu Yanqing looked down at the sword on his waist and said, "I just don''t know if the injured brother can hold on for another two days..."


    "I''m afraid... I can''t support it." Zhao Cheng''s eyes were scarlet. No one expected that this road was so dangerous. It''s not that they are careless. They are in the light and the enemy is in the dark. It''s hard to avoid being attacked.


    "If you want to catch a thief, you should catch the king first. I''m afraid that the bandit leader can''t stay any longer. He ordered us to go down and prepare a small team to go up the mountain with the king to catch the king."


    Just after the words, a soldier ran into the camp in a hurry, and there was no time to salute. The man knelt down and said, "Your Highness, there is hope. A girl said that she knows the method of detoxification, so she came here to present it to your highness."


    "Invite her in quickly!" Gu Yanqing''s eyes brightened and raised her hand.


    A slender wrist lifted the curtain, and the woman who entered the camp was less than 28 years old. Dressed in plain clothes, she has a pretty and bright face. The beads of water fall down her forehead, and her delicate hands wipe them gently. She raises her eyes and comes forward. She salutes and says, "the daughter of the people, Bai Yinling, has seen her Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    "How do you know that I am Prince Rong?"


    No one knows what he came here to investigate. When others see him, they just regard him as the capital government.


    Bai Yinling''s eyes moved slightly: "Yinling was lucky to have seen Prince Rong several times. Moreover, all the soldiers under his Royal Highness Prince Rong will wear black wristbands, so before she enters, Yinling will know that the person in the tent is your Highness Prince Rong


    Gu Yanqing quietly looked at the woman in front of her. She was born beautiful. Although her facial features were not so delicate, they were soft and affectionate. She had a taste of small jasper.


    Every move is a lady''s style, but the dress is very simple. Gu Yanqing couldn''t help being suspicious.


    "You say you have a way to detoxify. What is it?" Gu Yanqing opens the door to the mountain road.


    Bai Yinling raised her lips with a smile and took out a herb from her arms and handed it to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing took the herb and put it on the tip of his nose. He had never seen it before. It tasted light and not pungent.


    "It''s called changqingcao. It''s all over Lingshan mountain. Grind it up and apply it on the wound stung by poisonous queen bee. Three times a day. On the third day, you can go down to the ground."


    "Give the herbs to Dr. Zhang."


    Gu Yanqing thought for a moment, and handed the herb to Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng nodded and left the camp with the herb.


    The soldier in the tent handed the cup of tea to Bai Yinling. Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and asked her to sit down


    Bai Yinling straightened her clothes and took a seat with hot tea. It is said that Gu Yanqing is hard to speak. Today, at such a glance, she is not as indifferent as she imagined.

 Chapter 121

    If you ask him, maybe he will be willing to help.


    "The girl is enthusiastic about delivering medicine, so she is not afraid of bandits and mountain bandits to trouble her?" Gu Yanqing sat back on the bench, with a few more temptations in her words. Such as Eagle''s eyes up and down looking at Bai Yinling, seems to want to find something from her body.


    Bai Yinling hears the speech, and immediately kneels down. Her sudden action makes the soldiers in the tent look at each other blankly. Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed and surprised, but she didn''t reach out to help her up.


    "What do you mean, girl?"


    "As your highness said, the mountain bandits will not let Yinling go, so Yinling wants to ask your highness to send Yinling back to her house." Bai Yinling said that and bent down heavily to kowtow with Gu Yanqing.


    "Who are you from?"


    Gu Yanqing asked coldly.


    "Zhenxi general''s house."


    As soon as the words fell, the soldiers in the account were in an uproar. Gu Yanqing pursed her thin lips and her long and narrow Phoenix eyes were awe inspiring. After entering the account from Bai Yinling, he always felt that the woman in front of him was a little familiar, but he couldn''t figure out where she was.


    Now, he has the answer. She is somewhat similar to Bai ruotong.


    "You are the daughter of Zhenxi general''s family. Why did you appear in Lingshan?" Gu Yanqing did not doubt her identity. She was elegant and elegant. She was the daughter of a wealthy family.


    Bai Yinling bit her lip, clenched and loosened her fingers. It seemed that there was something hard to say.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to reply, Gu Yanqing didn''t force her any more, but said, "I can''t promise to send you back to the mansion, but I will leave a group of people to protect you in Lingshan."


    "Why?" Bai Yinling looks up in shock, and her round eyes are full of surprise.


    She didn''t understand that he risked his life to help Gu Yanqing, why he didn''t want to do anything to send him back to the government. To him, it''s just a little thing that can be done with a finger.


    "Miss Bai, your Highness has engaged with the four girls of the Bai family. If you send Miss Bai back to the mansion, I''m afraid you''ll make a fuss."


    The soldier on one side explained.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling choked and stood up. There was a flicker of banter in her eyes, and then the light was dim and turbid into a deep black.


    "So it is..." she lowered her head and forced a smile. Her eyebrows and eyes seemed to be hidden in the dark, which made her look indistinct. "Your Highness was just worried about being misunderstood by the fourth sister. The fourth sister is really lucky to be loved by such a proud son as your highness. It seems that I have disturbed your highness and left."


    After that, without waiting for Gu Yanqing to reply, she turned and left. The heavy rain outside the tent did not stop. Gu Yanqing lifted the curtain and looked at her back. Her thin lips moved slightly and said, "send white girl back."


    Stepping on the mud, Bai Yinling walked up the mountain without hesitation. The plain skirt has been soaked in rain for a long time. The soldier chased her for a long time with an oil paper umbrella before catching her up: "white girl, please stay."


    "What else?" Bai Yinling twisted her eyebrows and said coldly.


    The soldier laughed awkwardly and handed the oil paper umbrella to Bai Yinling: "Your Highness orders that the subordinate should come down to send Bai girl."


    "Thank you for your kindness. Yinling doesn''t need it." Without paying any attention to him, Bai Yinling turned and walked forward. The mountain road was wet and slippery, and she nearly reached the destination several times. Seeing this, the soldier rushed forward to help: "white girl, my highness is not a bad person. You can rest assured that your highness will send troops to suppress the bandits tomorrow. Even if Miss Bai stays in Lingshan again, she will not be in danger. "


    "Not in danger?" Bai Yinling reluctantly smile, eyes show a bit complex, "I live in Lingshan, there are always dangers, I live for three years, these three years, I do not know how many dangers, where is to wipe out the bandits can solve."


    Maybe it''s self mockery, maybe it''s bitter complaint. Soldiers listen to in the ear, not from the birth of pity, with words are gentle several times: "girl, or let the subordinate send you."

 Chapter 122

    Bai did not refuse, but he did not answer. She just slowed down and let the soldiers hold the umbrella for her.


    The heavy rain is gradually small down, the sky light dark clouds, exposing the day.


    Bai Yinling''s house is on the hillside. The earth yard is made of fence. The door is made of directly cut wood and woven with hemp rope.


    The soldier''s eyes were moving around. The walls were made of mud mixed with stones. As soon as the rain blew, the brown mud rolled all over the ground. There are only three rooms in the house. One is a kitchen, one is a small hall for three people, and the other is a bedroom with only one bed.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that it was a place where all the ladies lived.


    "Why... Why are you in Lingshan?"


    The voice of the soldier was a little reluctant. He rubbed his hands and didn''t know how to comfort Bai Yinling.


    "My aunt died. The head of the government asked me to come to Lingshan to keep filial piety for my mother for three years. Lingshan is the place where my aunt was born." Pour a cup of tea to the soldiers, Bai Yinling sat on the stool and replied. Although the expression is light, but the voice has some choking.


    "Girl, don''t worry. I''ll plead for your highness. My highness is very nice. He will... Will..."


    Before the words came to an end, Bai Yinling forced a smile, shook her head and said: "no need, don''t hide it from me. Although Yinling is a miss of the general''s family in the west of the town, she has never been respected by a miss. It was Yin Ling who was abrupt just now. Now I think it''s right for his highness to refuse me. If you send me back, I''m afraid it will cause the dissatisfaction of the general''s house in the west of the town. "


    "Dissatisfied? Who would be dissatisfied? " The soldier was stunned. What did her dissatisfaction mean? Who is dissatisfied with her? Miss four?


    "Don''t ask, young master. Look, the rain has stopped. You''d better go back earlier." Bai ruotong stopped, went to the door with a sigh, and raised his hand to let him go. When the soldier saw that she wanted to go, he sighed and did not force her to stay.


    When he returned to the camp to resume his life, Zhao Chengzheng and Gu Yanqing were discussing something. The soldier hesitated outside the curtain for a moment, rubbed his hands, opened the curtain and went in.


    "But safely returned?"


    Gu Yanqing saw him coming back and asked.


    "Back, white girl is really poor, your highness or send her back to the house, this time she is also a big help for us, why don''t you do a favor, help white girl once."


    The soldier pleaded. Seeing Bai Yinling''s miserable life, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "She''s pathetic. How can you see her pathetic?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow, this person left less than an hour, how come back to start to fight for Bai Yinling?


    "Your Highness, Miss Bai was driven out of her residence by Zhenxi general''s mansion. She said that she came to Lingshan to keep filial piety. But when my subordinates look at her yard, they don''t live the life that a lady should live. Your highness, let''s..."


    "You go down, don''t mention today''s things to anyone." Gu Yanqing doesn''t want to listen any more and interrupts.


    "But..."


    The soldier was just about to ask for something more, but Gu Yanqing''s cold eyes couldn''t say anything.


    As soon as he left, Zhao Cheng was puzzled: "Your Highness, the herbs white girl gave us are all true. Why is your highness so cruel that he doesn''t send her back to the palace?"


    "What? Are you fighting for her? " Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "..." Zhao Chengyi choked.


    "Have you ever heard of the name Bai Yinling?" Gu Yanqing played with the thirteen sons of Bodhi and said.


    Zhao Cheng shook his head: "no, if my subordinates didn''t guess wrong, Miss Bai should be just a common woman. She always stays in the mansion and never sees anyone."


    "I was just testing her, but when someone mentioned the marriage between me and Rutong, her eyes changed, which made me very strange."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes darkened, and his eighteen Bodhi stopped.

 Chapter 123

    His memory is still fresh. When the soldier told about his marriage with Bai ruotong, Bai Yinling''s eyes suddenly burst out a fire, which seemed to be resentment. Although she restrained herself from clenching her fist, her eyes just flashed by, but she was easily captured by Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness, you don''t want to say that between the white girl and the fourth lady..." Zhao chengdun said, "what happened?"


    "I''m not sure," Gu Yanqing said, rubbing her chin, "but this man is not a man with simple mind. At the beginning, she came to the king''s name, but she didn''t tell the truth in front of him. Instead, she complained in front of Yang Zhan (a soldier). What did she ask for


    "..." Zhao Cheng shook his head. Gu Yanqing was so a point, but he can feel that Bai Yinling is a deep woman. Bai Yinling sent the medicine because she knew that Gu Yanqing was the one asking for the medicine. If she was kind to Gu Yanqing, no matter what she had done in Zhenxi general''s house, as long as Gu Yanqing was willing to ask for a favor for her, she would be safe.


    But she got it wrong.


    "Moreover, the king''s soldiers did not wear black wristbands this time." Gu Yanqing had a funny smile on her lips.


    Zhao Cheng imitates if by who a dial, the heart is heavy of a shudder: "she told a lie!"


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "I''m afraid that the news of Wang''s private visit was deliberately disclosed to her. Lingshan is surrounded by bandits and bandits, but she is a woman who can live in peace. How can she protect herself? "


    "Your Highness, you don''t mean that Miss Bai colludes with these mountain bandits..." Zhao Cheng is shocked. No matter what, Bai Yinling is the daughter of the general''s mansion in the west of the town. How can she collude with the bandits.


    "If we want to survive in the Lingshan mountain, we must take some measures. No matter how valuable her former identity is, it''s nothing in the eyes of this group of mountain people, "Gu Yanqing said coldly." I''m afraid she caused some trouble in the general''s residence in the west of town, so she was sent to Lingshan. Or, her aunt''s mother''s family was a mountain bandit. "


    Terrible


    Zhao Cheng couldn''t help shivering. Just talking with Gu Yanqing, Bai Yinling seems to be seen through by him. I have to say that his Highness''s observation is amazing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Tell them to go down and let the soldiers dress up and go up the mountain to suppress the bandits." Gu Yanqing seemed to think of something and ordered.


    Bai Yinling must have got a lot of news from his soldiers. If she had any connection with those bandits, she would have already informed them.


    "Yes." Zhao Cheng nodded and ran out of the tent.


    Lingshan is divided into three hills, over the middle of which is one of the mountain bandits'' nests. It took Gu Yanqing three days to find it.


    The soldiers hurried up the mountain, but there were still bandit leaders at the top of the mountain. The rows of mud houses were empty. As if no one had ever lived in them, even the pots and pans disappeared.


    Gu Yanqing mouth a Yang, this scene is in his expectation. Bai Yinling''s agility is admirable.


    "Your Highness, what should we do now? Go back to white girl? " Zhao Cheng got off his horse and went to Gu Yanqing.


    "Looking for something, maybe she''s gone." Gu Yanqing sighed coldly, "it seems that she is not stupid. I know that the reason why Wang refused her may be to guess her identity. It''s also a good thing that these bandits run away, which saves us a lot of effort. "


    "..." Zhao Cheng frowned. This Bai Yinling, he has seen it. It''s a willow tree, the wind blows on both sides. When she came to deliver the medicine, she betrayed the bandits. It''s really insidious, cunning and terrifying for such a woman to turn around and tell the truth and sell them a profit.

 Chapter 124

    Since the last garden disturbance, the Marquis''s office of the state of Zhao sent a letter of apology. Zhao Hai said that he and Bai lingyao had different personalities, so the marriage was over.


    Bai lingyao pretended to be ill for three days, but she didn''t get the benefits she deserved. She was filled with anger. When it happened, she was even more indignant. She pretended to be ill and became really ill. She had been lying in bed for more than half a month.


    June is a hot day.


    Bai ruotong''s forehead was sweating. While she was busy adding fire to the kitchen, she was wiping the sweat on her forehead. Gu Yixiu is a person who knows how to love, holding a PU fan to fan the cool wind on her face.


    The hot soup in the pot was bubbling with white bubbles. Bai ruotong took a mouthful of it with a wooden spoon, tasted it gently, and his eyes immediately stretched out, raising a satisfied smile.


    Bai Chusheng is reading the book of songs in the hall. A light footstep comes from outside the door. With the footstep, there is the smell of oil and rice.


    "Brother, I''m eating." Bai ruotong puts the dishes on the table. Gu Yixiu is already impatient. He climbs onto the bench with bamboo chopsticks and is greedy for the delicious vegetable soup on the table.


    "Yes."


    Bai Chusheng nodded and sat down at the round table. His handsome eyebrows tightened. Seeing Gu Yi''s delicious food, he felt a little upset.


    "His royal highness, Prince Rong, returned to the city yesterday. It''s time to pick him up today."


    Gu Yixiu has lived here for one month. It''s time to leave.


    Swallow a potato, Gu Yixiu wronged Baba''s head, Pu fan shaped eyelashes with his eyes a flash: "uncle, have you always despised Xiuer?"


    "Your father has not married my younger sister. How can you call my uncle?" Bai Chusheng said with a tense face. "Your Highness is the son of heaven. Who dares to despise you."


    "But uncle, you are clearly hating me. Xiuer has never offended him. When he saw Xiuer, he was very sad. His father said that when one person dislikes another person for no reason, it proves that he is a chicken. My uncle looks tall and big, but his stomach is so small. I should correct my posture. "


    Gu Yixiu''s words are sonorous and forceful. Bai Rutong can''t help but smile. Her snicker naturally fell into Bai Chusheng''s eyes and threw an eye knife at her. Bai Chusheng snorted: "you are so smart. Do you know that men and women are not compatible?


    Although your father has an engagement with my younger sister, my younger sister is still innocent. My highness lives here, which will affect her reputation more or less, so I''d better leave soon. "


    "Brother, why do you talk to Yi Xiu about this? Yi Xiu is still young and can''t understand it." Bai ruotong sighed. The only drawback of his brother is that he is too upright to be flexible. Even speaking to a child is a lot of words. How can Gu Yixiu understand it.


    Apart from Gu Yanqing, she likes Gu Yixiu, the son of Bai CAI.


    "Who says I don''t understand?" Gu Yixiu refused, "I understand what my uncle said. Nanyuan customs are open. As long as the engagement, the whole girl is the husband''s. My uncle said, "I will affect my mother''s reputation here. She is already a father. How can I affect her reputation?"


    Young tone, the words are right. Bai ruotong really wants to pry open the little guy''s head to see what''s inside.


    Bai Chusheng''s face couldn''t hang up when he trembled at the corner of his mouth. Just about to speak, he was stopped by Bai ruotong.


    "Brother, that''s all. What do you care about with a child?" Bai ruotong gently comforted him, "since Yi Xiu came here, you have to fight with him almost every day. Why not?"

 Chapter 125

    Bai Chusheng


    My little sister has not married yet, so she helps outsiders to talk. If it wasn''t for her, he would be misunderstood.


    Bai Chu was so angry that he had to keep it in his stomach.


    After eating, Bai Chusheng went back to his own yard with anger. Gu Yixiu is playing with Sanbao at the head of the hospital. Bai ruotong felt a little sleepy and climbed onto the bed with a full stomach.


    Outside the window, cicadas chirp. Bai ruotong takes away his coat and middle coat. Spring plum is outlined on his pink belly pocket. His round shoulders are exposed to the air.


    She really can''t understand why these ancient people can still sleep in thick Chinese clothes in such a hot summer, so they are not afraid of sweating?


    With a sigh, Bai ruotong turned over and closed his eyes to sleep.


    The green cicada on the tree is cheering. Gu Yixiu climbs to the top of the tree and approaches the resting green cicada on the branch with agility.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing?"


    Gu Yi tries to reach for it, but Qi''er''s anxious call comes from her body. As soon as her voice comes out, the green cicada is scared to fly away from the branch.


    "Sister Qi''er, it''s all you who have made my cicadas fly away!" Gu Yixiu pouted and complained. These cicadas are so noisy that his mother is sleeping soundly. He doesn''t want his mother to be awakened by these little animals.


    "Your Highness, it''s dangerous. Come down quickly." Qi''er looks up nervously, and her whole body is scared tight. If her royal highness falls from the tree, the head of qingtongyuan is afraid to move.


    "Don''t worry, your highness will not be in danger." Gu Yixiu snorted and stepped higher.


    Kiel looked down in horror. The other maidservants at the head of the courtyard saw that they ran up one after another and gathered around the tree, nervously looking at Gu Yixiu on the branch.


    "Click."


    As the branch suddenly broke, Gu Yi''s whole body fell down. The crowd screamed out and reached for it.


    All of a sudden, a black figure appeared in the air. He gently took Gu Yixiu into his arms and landed like a feather.


    Gu Yixiu covered his face and trembled with fear.


    "Mischievous again?"


    Familiar tone in the head sounded, Gu Yixiu carefully open his eyes, eyes suddenly a bright.


    "Father


    He put his arm around Gu Yanqing''s shoulder and rubbed his head against his neck: "father, Xiuer misses you so much. You finally come back."


    The maidservants in the courtyard haven''t recovered from the thrill just now. After a long time, Gu Yanqing suddenly appeared in the courtyard. Then they came forward and bowed their knees to salute and said, "Your Royal Highness Prince Rong is blessed."


    Gu Yanqing put down Gu Yixiu in her arms and said in a soft voice, "it''s all right here. Go on with your work."


    Everyone looked at each other. When his Royal Highness Prince Rong visited, they should have given warm hospitality. However, his Highness''s attitude did not seem to need their hospitality.


    "Father said, let yourself busy, you go, don''t be silly here." Gu Yixiu saw a few people did not move, waved.


    As soon as they heard this, they dispersed.


    "You just climbed up the tree. How dangerous is it? If you fall, I''m afraid it will drag white girl to be punished with you. Don''t do this kind of thing in the future. "


    "My father has only his mother in mind. I don''t know how to love Xiuer." Gu Yixiu muttered.


    "Mother?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows, "you have already called white girl as mother?"


    "Yes Gu Yixiu grinned and said, "mother originally asked Xiuer to call her sister, but Xiuer insisted on calling her mother. Over time, she was used to listening. Father, Xiuer can listen to his mother these days. My father should praise Xiuer well. "

 Chapter 126

    "..." Gu Yanqing didn''t reply, just raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. At this time, Sanbao trotted over with his tail wagging and sat in front of Gu Yanqing''s heel. Gu Yanqing looked at Sanbao''s round tummy and couldn''t help wring his brow: "why is Sanbao so fat?"


    "It''s from my mother." Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    "You''re fat, too." Gu Yanqing evaluation.


    "It''s also from my mother." Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    "Where is she?" Gu Yanqing chuckled and stroked Gu Yixiu''s head.


    "My mother is still sleeping. Would you like to wake her up with Yixiu?" Gu Yixiu blinked. When my father left Beijing for one month, he must miss his mother very much. He is a sensible child and naturally knows how to think for his father.


    "No, let her maid call her later." Gu Yixiu was young, so he didn''t know the difference between men and women. How can Bai ruotong break into her boudoir at will before he marries him.


    Gu Yixiu blinked and tilted his head to think about something. For a long time, his eyes suddenly brightened up, and his mouth raised a cunning smile: "father, don''t you really go to visit your mother? These days when my father is away, my mother is talking about him. One of the most common words I say to Xiuer every day is to ask when my father will come back,


    If my mother opened her eyes and saw my father at first sight, she would be very happy and maybe give him a big hug. "


    Father is a reserved person, thinking of his mother, he will not take the initiative to see. As the eldest son, Gu Yi should encourage his father.


    "Oh? Does your mother really miss me Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, half believe half doubt way.


    "Children never lie." Gu Yixiu swore with four fingers.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows and eyes spread out. If Gu Yixiu said that the little girl often talks about him, then he should go and have a look and surprise the little girl.


    Seeing his father''s face softened, Gu Yixiu grabbed his hand and rushed to the house: "father, you should go in and have a look. Your mother will be happy! I''ll keep a lookout for my father


    Then he pushed Gu Yanqing into the small room and closed the door.


    My mother and my father have a heart to heart relationship. With the help of our own bridge, maybe we can have another brother or sister next month.


    If so, his future life will be interesting.


    Gu Yixiu felt excited when he thought about it.


    The room was lit with incense, and the ice in the incense tray had already melted into water. Gu Yanqing stepped forward and lifted the bed curtain. As Gu Yixiu said, I Miss Bai ruotong when I don''t see him in January.


    Bai ruotong was sleeping soundly. He turned over and showed his white back. Gu Yanqing subconsciously closed the bed curtain, and his eyes flashed a trace of dryness and heat.


    How can this girl sleep without wearing a Chinese dress?


    "Hot..."


    A soft call came from the bed curtain. It was like a feather tickling the heart.


    "Hot, I want air conditioning... Help... Air conditioning..."


    Gu Yanqing sighed and sat at the head of the bed with the fan on the table, gently fanning her.


    Eyes subconsciously put aside, although so, but Yu Guang can''t help but peek.


    Her skin is like milk. It seems that she can squeeze out water with a pinch. Pink lips open and close. The hair on the forehead is moistened by sweat and sticks to the skin.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes darkened, no longer dodging. Little girl has been betrothed to him, her body will see sooner or later, do not care about the estrangement between men and women for a while.


    Reach out, brush the fine hair on her forehead, and gently shake the fan in her hand. Xu is a little cooler. Bai ruotong''s frowning eyebrows stretch out slightly. The light smile outlined at the corner of his mouth brings a pear vortex on his cheek.

 Chapter 128

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Heartless girl.


    Gu Yanqing stretched out her hand and pinched the little girl''s soft and delicate face: "I really didn''t think about it?"


    He was always thinking about her, but this heartless little girl didn''t care about him. She should eat and sleep, and the meat on her face seemed to be two catties more. She had a very leisurely life.


    It''s impossible not to be angry, but the little girl can''t beat or scold. He really doesn''t know what to do with her.


    "Think... Think..." Bai ruotong was pinched so painful that he quickly changed his tone.


    Gu Yanqing put down her hand.


    "Your Highness, can you go out first? You have to give me some time to clean up..." Bai ruotong looked down and looked at her pink belly bag covered under the quilt. Her stomach had risen to the extreme. If it was not convenient, she would lose face in front of Gu Yanqing.


    "Shy?" Gu Yanqing chuckles.


    Shyness, you are big! I want to be convenient!


    Heart roars, but the face is nodding, such as pounding garlic general fast.


    Looking at her embarrassed appearance, Gu Yanqing was no longer more embarrassed and got up and walked out of the small room.


    When he was ready, Bai ruotong opened the door and was shocked by the "behemoth" standing outside.


    Gu Yanqing is here all the time.


    "You... What are you doing standing here?" Bai ruotong swallowed, "why don''t you have tea in the hall?"


    "Waiting for you."


    Gu Yanqing holds the door with one hand and pushes Bai ruotong back into the door with the other. When he closed the door, he took her by the shoulder and pressed her in front of the dressing mirror.


    The bronze mirror reflected their figures. Through the bronze mirror, she saw Gu Yanqing groping for something from her sleeve. His fingers pressed her double Ya bun, gently, a jade hairpin son suddenly appeared on the bun.


    Bai ruotong looked at the jade hairpin in the mirror and said, "what do you want to do with this from your highness?"


    "The day after tomorrow is your birthday," Gu Yanqing said, his voice as warm as water. He leaned down, his hands on the table, and her slender body trapped her in his arms. "Do you like it? This is my birthday present for you. "


    Birthday?


    Bai Rutong blinked. Although she knew that she was born in Lixia, she did not know when. The old lady did not mention it to her, nor did Bai Chusheng. Nanyuan''s lunar calendar and the new calendar Bai ruotong were confused, so they simply left them aside.


    But did not think, his birthday Gu Yanqing actually know!


    "How does your highness know my birthday?" Bai ruotong is a little nervous. It''s impossible not to be moved. In this world, no one is so worried about her.


    "I know everything about you." Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile. Her black eyes were as real as the stars. He recalled her a wisp of show, issued at the tip of his nose, lowered his voice and said, "you haven''t answered my words, do you like it?"


    "I like it." Bai ruotong nodded.


    It is undeniable that no matter how cruel and indifferent Gu Yanqing is described in the book, he is always gentle and considerate in front of her. Bai ruotong''s hand unconsciously touched the Hosta. Hairpin is the shape of daisy, fresh and elegant, transparent white jade, lining a small face more delicate.


    It can be seen that he must have put a lot of effort into choosing the hairpin.


    Bai ruotong had a bad feeling. Clearly know should not be the benefit of Gu Yanqing, but whenever he looked at himself with a gentle look, she could not refuse him. She''s really scared. If she goes on like this, she can''t help falling in love with Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong, you must not fall in.


    He''s boss. He''s a boy.


    The real he is cruel and merciless, the object he really likes is Bai Yinling, not her.


    Bai ruotong put an alarm on himself.

 Chapter 129

    "What''s the matter?"


    See her smile suddenly dim down, Gu Yanqing doubt way.


    "Your Highness still doesn''t want to send me gifts or come to visit me," Bai said with a sigh. "Your Highness should know that I''m a short-lived man. If I marry your highness later, I''m afraid that the rumor of your highness killing his wife will get worse and worse."


    She should have drawn a clear distance from Gu Yanqing. She has been hesitant all the time, which leads to an indescribable ambiguity between her and Gu Yanqing.


    "Why do you say that?" Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows.


    "Don''t you understand, your highness?" Bai ruotong stood up, looked up at him and said, "I''m a short-lived man. Maybe I''ll die before I marry your highness. Although there is an engagement between my highness and me, we haven''t been through yet. Everything is changeable... "


    Before words fall, her body suddenly bumps into his arms. Gu Yanqing smiles, but the smile is not warm. His palms clasped her slender waist and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Bai ruotong, you are so bold," he said, bending his head down in her ear. "Do you think I will let variables happen?"


    Although the voice was light, it was with a strong threat. Bai ruotong''s body trembled unconsciously, and rows of goose bumps appeared on the edge of his ears.


    All variables in his Gu Yanqing here, are a pool of empty words.


    "Your Highness, I''m just telling the truth. I may not really be suitable for your highness


    "Not suitable?"


    Gu Yanqing raised her chin, and a cold radian rose from the corner of her mouth. "Since she didn''t want to marry me, why did she accept the imperial edict at the beginning? okay? A little girl with a lot of lies. "


    "I... I''m just afraid of beheading." his voice is magnetic and sexy. His eyes lock her in his eyes like eagles. Bai ruotong subconsciously turns his eyes away, and his voice trembles unconsciously. "If he doesn''t reveal his objection, I''m afraid the general''s residence in Zhenxi will suffer."


    Her words cut his heart like a knife.


    Sure enough, the little girl didn''t love herself at all. She was just afraid of herself.


    Gu Yanqing fingers slightly hard, will her waist up to the bed.


    The woman that Gu Yanqing wants to get is not what he can''t get.


    I''ll... I''ll go


    His legs suddenly left the ground. Bai ruotong''s face turned white when he was scared. His legs were kicking in the air, and his hands were pushing his chest restlessly. But no matter how she struggled, she was still pressed on the bed by Gu Yanqing.


    "You... What do you want to do? This is Zhenxi general''s mansion. If you dare to do anything out of line, I''ll yell at you right away and let you lose your reputation!"


    See, he is really the biggest boss. His gentleness is all pretended. The wolf in sheep''s clothing will always show up one day.


    "Then try to see if your reputation is ruined, or my reputation is ruined." Gu Yanqing did not put her threat in her eyes at all. She pressed her flapping hands on her head and pinched her angry cheek.


    It seems that he is really too gentle to her, leading her to say anything nonsense.


    "I really misunderstood you. I thought you were a gentleman, but my highness was just a shameless villain!" Bai ruotong snorted and sneered, "what do you want to do to me? I warn you, I''m only 13 years old. Maybe I''ll die before you force me. His highness is really sitting on the table


    Gu Yanqing took a puff from the corner of her mouth. When did he say he was going to force her.


    "How do you feel, you seem to be looking forward to being forced by me?" Look at her appearance, there is no fear at all, but constant provocation. He was just trying to scare her, but looking at her, he couldn''t help feeling a little bad.

 Chapter 130

    "I hear your highness is coming. What about your highness?"


    Bai Chusheng frowned and asked.


    "Father and mother are discussing things in the room. My uncle is afraid to disturb them now. Why don''t you play with Xiuer for a while? Xiuer is very good at throwing sandbags. Uncle, please accompany me to relieve my boredom." Gu Yixiu said that and raised two sandbags for a sweet smile.


    On weekdays, as long as he smiles, no matter who is captured by him, even the old lady can''t put down her love for him and feeds him sugar beans.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng turned his lips and turned away with a cold look. Gu Yixiu quickly followed him. If Uncle breaks in, he won''t have a brother to hold him.


    Fortunately, Bai Chusheng didn''t push the door directly and broke in. He stopped outside the door. Just as he was about to knock, he heard a loud cry from the room.


    "Come on! Who is afraid of who! Don''t pity me just because I''m a lovely flower! "


    "Have the heart of thieves, not the courage of thieves ~ do you think I''ll be afraid of you ~ come on ~ make it up ~ there''s a lot of time anyway!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng


    Gu Yixiu


    What are these two doing?!


    I don''t know whether it''s anger or shame. Bai Chusheng blushes. He lowered his head and subconsciously covered Gu Yixiu''s ears.


    Don''t look or listen without propriety.


    In the room.


    Bai Rutong plans to break the pot. From Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashing banter, Bai ruotong is sure that he is just bluffing her, and does not dare to really treat her.


    Although Gu Yanqing''s hands were firmly imprisoned, his legs could move. When her mouth was flat, her heart suddenly changed from nervous to leisurely. He put his left leg on his right and looked at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, come on! Do what you want to do. Don''t you want to kill me? Come


    When did he say he wanted to kill her again? When does this little girl want to misunderstand him.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a side." Gu Yanqing was struck by thunder, and his anger in his chest vanished. He was angry and funny.


    When they met for the first time, the little girl was still trembling. Unexpectedly, a few months later, she could be so arrogant in front of her. This is a good thing, isn''t it.


    "Is your highness disappointed in me?" Bai ruotong picks eyebrows. She does this on purpose, spoiling her image in Gu Yanqing''s heart.


    "No Gu Yanqing smiles and leans down to get closer to her. Bai ruotong''s body shrunk unconsciously. Gu Yanqing''s face was so close that she could only see his eyes. It was so deep that she seemed to suck her in.


    "I find that you are more and more interesting."


    His voice is magnetic and sexy, and the faint heat sprays on her cheek, unconsciously dyeing a red halo.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips tightly and didn''t dare to shout.


    "Girl, are you hiding something from me?" Gu Yanqing said, "you don''t say such things to me on weekdays. Who said something to you?"


    There seemed to be something in her eyes.


    "No, no..." Bai ruotong shook his head quickly, "what can I hide from your highness? It''s your highness. You''ve been pushing me, okay? "


    He''s pinning her to the head of the bed!


    "You really don''t want to be my princess?" Gu Yanqing gathered a smile and said faintly.


    Bai ruotong swallowed and nodded: "yes."


    As soon as the voice fell, a pair of warm lips suddenly came up. Bai Rutong''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it and looked at the man in front of him. His kiss seemed to be restrained, not too deep, and fell from her lips to her forehead.


    He was still afraid of scaring her.


    "Little girl, listen carefully," Gu Yanqing''s lips moved to her ear, and her words were cold. "Now that you''ve ordered a kiss, you''ll be the princess of the king. Don''t think about it. If you dare to make any trouble, not only you, but also Zhenxi general''s house will suffer with you. "

 Chapter 131

    The cold comes from the ear to the heart. Bai ruotong blinked, his fist was loose and tight. Gu Yanqing''s expression is extremely cold. She has never seen him look like this before. It seems that the next second, she will reach out and hold her throat.


    "Do you understand my king?"


    Words without temperature are not the same as the lightness of just talking and laughing. Bai ruotong clenched his teeth, and his whole body became tense. She really regrets that she made such a joke with him just now. Who is Gu Yanqing? Is she the one she can easily play with?


    "In the future, if you dare to say that you want to quit marriage or you don''t want to, I won''t move you, but I will move the people around you as a warning."


    "Gu Yanqing, you..." Bai ruotong was so angry that he just wanted to make a sarcastic remark, but she was stopped by his eyes. She grinned dryly, "you are so good."


    "Remember?" Gu Yanqing''s voice was as threatening as ever. Bai ruotong nodded as a chicken pecked rice.


    Outside. Bai Chusheng raised his ears to listen, but in the middle of hearing it, there was no movement. He let go of Gu Yixiu. Just as he was thinking about whether to push the door, the door suddenly opened. Gu Yanqing walked out of the door, looked at Bai Chusheng and Gu Yixiu, and said with a smile, "how is little general Bai here?"


    Bai Chusheng choked. Should he ask? What does he do in his sister''s boudoir?


    When Bai Chusheng was about to open his mouth, he saw Bai ruotong walking out behind Gu Yanqing with a mournful face. He looked up at Bai Chusheng, his mouth flattened, as if he had been wronged, and his eyes were full of tears.


    "Your Highness is here to meet your highness?"


    Thinking of what he had just heard outside the room, Bai Chu was not angry at all. But considering Bai ruotong''s face, he kept the pressure in his heart.


    Gu Yanqing nodded and looked at Gu Yixiu, who was circling around Bai ruotong: "let''s go back to the house."


    "No, Xiuer will live with her mother. When she goes back to her house, Xiuer won''t see her mother. I don''t want her." Gu Yixiu curls his mouth and shrinks behind Bai ruotong.


    "Yixiu!"


    Gu Yanqing added to the strength of the words. Gu Yixiu head a counseling, flat flat small mouth, obediently walked to Gu Yanqing.


    "General Bai, how about tomorrow you''re going to build a bath and join Rutong in the palace to clean up the dust for the king?"


    Gu Yanqing picked up Gu Yixiu and asked. When Gu Yixiu heard this, his dim eyes suddenly lit up again: "will your mother come to our house as a guest?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong swallowed, and his body trembled unconsciously. She originally thought that Gu Yanqing would not need to see him for a few days as soon as he left. I''m afraid I''ll have nightmares tonight when I was so scared by him just now. How dare I go to see him tomorrow.


    Thinking about this, Bai Rutong turned his mouth and looked at his elder brother with tearful eyes.


    Brother, don''t promise.


    Bai Chusheng was confused by her eyes. She seems to be craving? Do you want to promise?


    "Thanks for your Highness''s kindness, tomorrow..." Bai Chusheng pauses and takes a hard look at Bai ruotong. She still looks at herself with tearful eyes. Well, he compromises, "tomorrow... Tomorrow Weichen will take her sister to visit your highness."


    Bai ruotong:???


    Why is it different from what she thought?


    Gu Yanqing said: "I''m looking forward to the visit of general Bai and your younger sister."


    Then he left.


    When his figure disappeared outside the gate, Bai Rutong suddenly turned around and glared round his apricot eyes: "brother! You are crazy! Why did you promise him? "


    "Didn''t you make me promise?" Bai Chusheng was stunned, but was it his fault?


    Bai ruotong choked. When did she ask him to agree?

 Chapter 133

    Bai ruotong''s heart sank, miss three? Isn''t that Bai Yinling?


    "When will she be back?"


    "At the beginning of next month, I went back to my house with general Bai." Qi''er was stunned and repeated her words again. It seems that her young lady is absent-minded. She didn''t listen to what she said.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help wring his brows.


    Bai Yinling is the heroine of the queen of the supreme madness. She brings her own golden finger buff. As soon as she returns to the mansion, the wind in the mansion will turn around.


    A few months later, the content of the book has already blurred in my mind. About the cause of his death, the book is only a few words, but it is related to Bai Yinling.


    At present, Bai ruotong still has no way to know who hurt himself.


    "What are you thinking, miss?"


    See white if Tong stuffy voice, Qi son slants a head, probing to ask a way. She didn''t come to the mansion for a long time. She had never seen the third lady before. She only heard a few rumors occasionally. The young lady of her family once bullied the third young lady.


    Qi''er can''t believe it. She is kind-hearted. How can she bully others?


    "Nothing. Have a rest early." Bai ruotong came back to his senses, slightly raised his mouth and reluctantly put on a smile.


    Bai Yinling is clearly the leading role and a decent person, but why do you fear her in your heart?


    Bai Rutong stroked his chest and sighed heavily.


    Maybe she''s so thoughtful. What can Bai Yinling do when she comes back? As long as you don''t provoke her, will she still provoke her.


    The protagonists of the novel all have a "white lotus" heart. After she saw that she had been "reformed", she would not care about the "past" with her any more.


    Bai ruotong comforted himself.


    The next day.


    On a rare warm sunny day, the streets and alleys of the capital are full of people.


    It''s a good time to go to the market. The clamour is over the cicadas. When the morning light comes, the vendors on both sides of the street have already set up their stalls.


    Bai ruotong lifted the curtain of the carriage and poked out his head. The chicken, duck and fish in the dustpan of the peddlers are fresh and tender, and the vegetables seem to have just been picked, still with dew and soil. Fingers tapping the lattice, white Rutong that "Chef" heart can not help itching up.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Bai Chusheng saw that she was looking very hard, and his eyes couldn''t help glancing out. Outside the curtain is just the bustle of the market, there is no strange place.


    "I''ve never seen such a bustle before, and I really want to go out and pick my own fruits and vegetables." Bai Rutong put down the curtain and sighed. As a chef, there is nothing more exciting than going to the market.


    "Every five days there is such a big day. If you like it, I''ll take you out next time." Bai Chusheng smiles and rubs his sister''s head. His sister is really a freak. She doesn''t like silk and cloth, and she doesn''t like jewelry, but she is so attentive to kitchen chores.


    "Really?" As soon as Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened, he seemed to think of something, and then darkened, "brother, you are a liar. You promised me to take me to play outside the mansion last time, but it hasn''t been fulfilled until now. I don''t know whether to believe you or not. "


    "Then we can cash it together next time." Bai Chusheng apologized. He didn''t really forget, but recently things are busy, and the days that he can accompany Bai ruotong are less and less.


    "OK, it''s a deal."


    Balsam pear face turned into a smiling face in an instant. Bai Rutong hooked up his little finger and blinked at him. Her smile, like honey, moistens people''s heart with sweetness. Bai Chusheng unconsciously raises the corner of his mouth to hook up with it.


    "Well, it''s a deal."

 Chapter 134

    The carriage stopped outside the gate of Rongqin palace. Zhao Cheng has been waiting for a long time, and his forehead has been covered with layers of sweat by the summer solstice. He rubbed and came, and came and rubbed. When he wanted to see through, he always looked forward to the carriage to the door of the mansion.


    "White general, white girl, your highness is waiting in the hall. Please come down with me." Zhao Cheng goes to the two and gives way.


    A few months later, when he came to Rongqin palace again, Bai Rutong''s mood was very different. The last time I was dizzy, I didn''t watch it carefully. Now I look at it carefully. It''s just a gate with extraordinary style. There are two huge stone lions guarding the gate, with gold plaques hanging high, and the words "Rongqin Palace" are written in great ink.


    The door of the red lacquer was wide open, and Bai ruotong swallowed. The threshold was too high, too high for his knees. Bai Chusheng helped her into the room. Just a few steps away, a small round figure came running with her and stuck in her arms.


    Then there was a huge wolf dog, wagging its tail and spitting its scarlet tongue around her.


    "Mother, Xiuer is looking forward to you. Xiuer didn''t sleep well last night. She couldn''t sleep without her mother telling her a story. " Gu Yixiu opened his big watery eyes and muttered.


    Bai ruotong stroked his little head and said with a smile, "it''s just one night. You look like we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "A day without seeing is like three autumn!"


    "Oh, I''m getting better at my lessons." Bai ruotong praised.


    Bai Chusheng was left out in the cold, and his black eyebrows twisted. This little bun seems to be very fond of pestering her sister.


    Two people all the way you a I a talk and laugh into the main courtyard hall. Bai ruotong looked around, waiting for the furnishings in the living room to be more magnificent than her Qingtong courtyard. Not only qingtongyuan, but also yongningyuan, where the old lady lives.


    "Mother, what are you looking at?" Gu Yixiu blinked.


    "Prince Rongqin''s mansion is really magnificent." Bai ruotong praised unconsciously. The last time I came, I didn''t see clearly. Now look carefully, she can hardly close her mouth.


    It is worthy of being the prince''s residence. All the furnishings are written in two words: rich.


    "My mother will marry me in the future. Everything in our family is yours. Don''t envy me, my mother. It will happen sooner or later." Gu Yixiu patted his chest with pride.


    Bai ruotong


    Bai Chusheng


    It''s... It''s tempting.


    "What about your highness, Prince Rong?" Bai Chusheng coughed twice. He said that he would wait in the hall, but he was very nice.


    "Just now, doctor Yu came to see his father. He and his father are discussing things in the study. They will come after the discussion." Gu Yixiu explained, "if my uncle is bored, how about letting Zhao Cheng take his uncle to see his father''s arsenal? My father collected a lot of weapons. I heard that my uncle is a martial arts student, so I should be interested in him. "


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes brightened when he heard the word "arsenal". But when he saw Gu Yixiu''s sticky smile, he suddenly regained his peace.


    that was close! He was almost "seduced" by a child.


    "No, it''s OK for Bai to have tea here." Bai Chusheng said that and found a bench to take a seat.


    "Oh! Look, isn''t this already here? Who is this man, Miss White


    Voice just fell, a hearty male voice came from outside the door. Dressed in red satin robes, the rest of his life strides into the hall, glances at the people in the hall, and his eyes fall on Bai Chusheng. What he went in and out of the palace was nothing more than the imperial hospital. He seldom went to the banquet in the palace because he was disgusted with the restriction. Naturally, he didn''t recognize Bai Chusheng.

 Chapter 135

    "He''s the white General of Zhenxi palace. He''s going to be the Minister of the army." Then go into the hall is Gu Yanqing, the words of cold explanation. Eyes slightly a turn, straight and white if Tong walk to, "come in time?"


    "Just here." Bai Rutong subconsciously avoids his eyes and whispers.


    Listening to her stuffy tone, you can see that she is still angry about yesterday''s events. Gu Yanqing has no choice but to smile and reaches out her hand to touch her forehead, but is interrupted by Bai Chusheng''s voice: "Your Highness, isn''t today your Highness''s reception? How come it''s just the two of us? "


    "It''s OK to have a mother to take care of my father. What do you want so many people to do? It''s a waste to eat so much rice for nothing. "


    Before Gu Yanqing spoke, Gu Yixiu held his head high and took over the conversation.


    Bai ruotong took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Gu Yixiu is only three or four years old, and his teeth are not full. How can he understand so many things.


    Think about my own three or four years old, although I can''t remember clearly, but it''s about watching cartoons on TV with a runny nose.


    The gap!


    "It turned out to be little general Bai. It''s disrespectful." With a smile, he walked away with Bai Chusheng. "General Bai''s name is like thunder. I''ve heard about it for a long time. Bai Xiaojun is a martial arts practitioner. It happens that there are many rare weapons hidden in the armory of his Highness''s mansion. Do you want to have a look with Yu? "


    Another armory!


    Bai Chusheng, a martial arts scholar, is very particular about weapons. As soon as I heard the word "arsenal", my eyes were greedy. I was ready to move. I managed to restrain myself, but I mentioned it again for the rest of my life.


    If you think about it with your toes, you know that Gu Yixiu, or for the rest of his life, clearly wants to make him far away, so that Gu Yanqing can contact his sister alone.


    Do you really think he''s stupid? So tempting?


    "It''s not so good."


    "If general Bai is interested, you can go and have a good look. A few days ago, I got the Xuanyi bow from King Chen Nan. It''s just..."


    "Is Xuanyi bow in your Highness''s house?"


    Gu Yanqing''s words are not finished, but Bai Chusheng is shocked. Chen Nan Wang''s Xuanyi bow is a good thing. It is said that one hundred years ago, it was with this bow that King Chen Nan won the title of the country. It is said that this bow is made of millennial dark wood. Once the arrow comes out, it can break through the clouds and penetrate the fog.


    "Exactly."


    Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile, "do you want to appreciate a little general Bai?"


    Bai Chusheng''s fingers moved unconsciously. He was hesitating. He saw the rest of his life raise his hand and said, "little general Bai, this way, please."


    "Brother, it''s just a bow and arrow. Let''s see it next time."


    Seeing that Bai Chusheng turned to leave, Bai ruotong hurried forward and clasped his arm. If you leave her here alone, I don''t know what Gu Yanqing will do to her.


    She''s scared!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back in a moment."


    Bai Chusheng patted her little hand on her arm and gently comforted her.


    I don''t think Gu Yanqing will do anything to his sister in the mansion. What can he worry about? Xuanyigong is more important.


    "Then... Then I''ll be with you!" Bai ruotong has a flat mouth. damn! Bai Chusheng is really a fool. Didn''t he see Gu Yixiu staring at himself. She was really afraid that when her brother left, the wolf would come forward and eat herself up.


    "The armory is full of murderous spirit. White girl, you are weak. How can you bear it? You''d better have tea in the hall. Don''t worry. Yu will send your brother back safely."


    The rest of his life picked out Bai Rutong''s hand and dragged Bai Chusheng out of the hall. Bai ruotong took two steps. Just as he wanted to catch up, his shoulder was pressed and he couldn''t move.


    "Where to?"

 Chapter 136

    Bai ruotong swallowed and looked back with a forced smile: "I''m just a little curious."


    Her voice is full of vitality. Gu Yanqing''s heart is not a taste. This little girl is obviously hiding from him. Yesterday, she was too worried to scare the little girl. Gu Yanqing had a trace of guilt in her eyes, but when she swept her bun, the guilt disappeared.


    "Where''s the Hosta?"


    Gu Yanqing frowned, adding a sharp color to his words.


    "Put it away."


    White Rutong road.


    Gu Yixiu held his head high and saw that they were talking. With a smile, he left quietly with three treasures.


    "Why put it away and wear it badly? Or don''t you like it? "


    "No, I like it very much," retorted Bai ruotong hastily. Dare she not like it? "It''s just that it''s too expensive, so I can''t bear to wear it and keep it."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes darkened. She had to doubt that the girl had forgotten. She had never been attached to him, and she was the only one who pretended to be someone else.


    After stroking her chin, Gu Yanqing leaned down and looked at her in the same way: "did I hurt you yesterday, so you are still stuffy?"


    His words returned to their former warmth, and Bai Rutong''s head was in a mess. She really can''t figure out what the boss thinks. Tender moment cold, while gentle, reward a sweet jujube and give a whip, than the sky in April is still uncertain.


    "Your Highness misunderstood. How dare I get angry with him? Your highness, you are the son of heaven. I am nothing Bai ruotong turned to his face and stared at his own fish mouth boots.


    Also said not angry, that small face is angry bulge into a ball.


    "I want to make a statement that what the king of Japan did to you yesterday was really improper. If you are angry, I will let you beat and scold. But my words are true. I don''t want to say anything from you that I want to break the engagement in the future. "


    Gu Yanqing sat on the bench with a solemn expression and apologized. Bai ruotong could not help laughing when he heard the four words "let''s beat and scold". Beating and scolding? She needs to have the guts.


    "I can''t say good things yesterday. How can I be dumb when I see my king today?" Seeing that she was silent, Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and took a sip of the tea cup. The narrow Phoenix''s eyes looked at her with a smile, whether she was angry or happy, as long as it was the expression of this small face, it was very pitiful.


    In particular, the pink cherry mouth looks tender. It seems to have been smeared with honey, which makes people reluctant to move away. The thought of this makes my throat dry and itchy.


    He wants to bite again.


    "I really don''t understand what your highness is thinking. Yesterday he threatened to bully me, but today he is tender again. Your highness doesn''t think that Rutong is a little girl, so play with him."


    Bai ruotong said. Her heart is always pressing a breath, as long as the face of Gu Yanqing, her momentum is always pressing her so a head. When he was angry, he had seen the terrible appearance. Even so, she was still unconvinced.


    "Listen to you this tone, seem to be unconvinced again?"


    What he said was "again". As he became familiar with the little girl, he became more aware of her temperament. She is very competitive. Thanks to him, can the little girl not remember her revenge.


    Bai ruotong glared at him and dared to be angry.


    "I didn''t tell you to fight or scold. If you miss this chance, I''m afraid you won''t find it in the future."


    Now or coax her happy for up, always can''t really let the little girl in the heart to remember to hate oneself.


    "Is that true, your highness? Didn''t cheat Rutong? If you can really do anything to your highness? " Bai ruotong blinked, a trace of cunning flashed.

 Chapter 137

    "Naturally."


    He leaned on the bench and nodded.


    Bai ruotong was ready to move. As Gu Yanqing said, if he really missed this opportunity, he didn''t know when he would wait for the next time.


    This is his promise. A gentleman''s word is hard to follow.


    "That..." amber eyes nimble around, tilted his head thinking for a moment, the corner of his mouth floating up a bad smile, "Your Highness, can I pinch your face."


    He has pinched himself many times. He can''t pinch himself too much.


    "Are you sure?" Gu Yanqing''s face darkened and her eyebrows slightly frowned. The little girl really dares to push her nose on her face.


    "You''ve pinched me, can''t I? You... Didn''t you just say that if you want to fight or scold, do as you please? " Seeing that his face changed, Bai Rutong covered his chest and stepped back two steps. For fear that he would be angry and crush himself alive.


    "Your face is as round as a bun, isn''t it for pinching?"


    Gu Yanqing said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears. I''m so sorry for my round face.


    "Does your highness mean what he says? If not, I won''t do it. Anyway, I have nothing to ask for. I''m just a little girl. Your highness doesn''t have to promise me or honor it. Anyway, your highness teases me to play


    Bai ruotong murmured.


    "Since you want to pinch it, just pinch it for you," Gu Yanqing said with a slight bend of her finger, "come here."


    Taking a deep breath, Bai ruotong took a step and walked with him carefully.


    It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to pinch the boss''s face. Even if the boss takes revenge on her later, it''s worth it!


    As soon as he approached, Gu Yanqing took her in his arms. Bai ruotong''s body suddenly lost its balance, and his head hit his chest heavily.


    Look up, just want to get angry, but on a pair of smiling eyes: "pinch it."


    "You let me go first!" Bai ruotong struggled. He is addicted to her tofu! Pedophilia. Pervert!


    "If you don''t get closer, how can you pinch it?" Gu Yanqing smile, but increased the strength between the fingers, one hand clasp her waist, one hand holding her fleshy hands, on his face.


    Unlike what she imagined, his cheeks were warm and warm. A trace of numbness from the palm into the heart.


    "Are you pinching or not? If you go on being shy, I''m afraid you''ll miss the chance. "


    The blush on her cheeks naturally did not escape his eyes. She slightly raised her eyebrows, and her words were slight and provocative.


    Bai ruotong bit his back teeth and pinched his fingers. He forced her. Seeing that his delicate facial features were pinched away by himself, Bai Rutong''s eyebrows and eyes were stretched out, and "puff" burst out laughing.


    I have to say that his highness looks very manly, but his face is smooth and tender, and his hand is really superior.


    One hand is not good enough. Bai ruotong adds another. Seeing that he didn''t stop him, Bai ruotong became more and more bold. He pinched and kneaded his face and had a good time. Her body is facing him, Gu Yanqing slightly lowered her head, you can see wrapped in pink Ru skirt under the snow-white.


    I haven''t seen it in January. It seems a little big?


    "Your Highness! General Bai has something to say goodbye to. Let me tell you... Oh? "


    Just listen to the sound of "bang" and push the door for the rest of your life. The right foot just stepped in and suddenly froze in place.


    Inside, Bai ruotong was sitting on Gu Yanqing''s straight and slender thighs, rubbing his face with his fingers. Startled by the noise, she looked back and suddenly felt as if she had been struck by thunder and her fingers froze.


    For the rest of my life, I covered my mouth, coughed awkwardly twice, and whispered, "excuse me."


    Say, dark rub rub close the door.


    So... So exciting!


    For the rest of my life, I will pat my heart! What did he just see?


    The white girl is sitting on his thigh, rubbing his face into a coal ball?


    Gu Yanqing is not angry, eyes full of doting.


    It''s like your highness is teasing a child?

 Chapter 138

    Blush red smoke on the cheek straight to the ears, white if Tong fiercely stare at Gu Yanqing one eye, jump from him.


    "No more?"


    Gu Yanqing seems to have more than enough, hook the corner of the lip helplessly looking at her.


    "Is Yu Taiyi... Strict with his mouth?" Bai ruotong has the heart to die.


    "If you want to seal, I can cut his tongue." Gu Yanqing said quietly. Words seem to be saying a common thing.


    "No!"


    The rest of his life pushed the door in, peach eyes narrowed into a slit, and said with a smile: "Yu''s mouth is very strict, so don''t cut your tongue!"


    Bai ruotong


    How dare this man eavesdrop outside the door!


    "Now it''s not just the mouth, it''s the ears!" Bai Rutong gritted his teeth and said fiercely.


    "Eyes can be cut off, too." Gu Yanqing added.


    I shivered for the rest of my life. He suddenly felt that it was a very wrong decision to break in.


    "You two are too cruel. I''m not the only one eavesdropping outside the house. There''s a man and a dog as well."


    For the rest of his life, Nunu''s mouth points to Gu Yixiu, who is sticking to the door panel, and Sanbao, who is lying on the ground sweeping his tail.


    Gu Yixiu small shoulder a counsellor, smile of lead three treasures to jump into the room.


    "Mother, will you cut my tongue? I''m not going to talk about it. " Gu Yixiu blinked his eyes, hooked Bai ruotong''s little hand and courted him carefully.


    "Of course not. How can I be willing to cut your tongue? " Bai ruotong pinched his pink face and comforted him with warm voice.


    Well, she now admits what Gu Yanqing said. The little round face is really used for pinching. It feels really good.


    "You just said that general Bai is in an emergency. What''s the emergency?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I don''t know. Just now a little guy came to talk to him. He left in a hurry," shrugged the rest of his life. "By the way, let me tell your highness, please send white girl back to her house."


    Bai ruotong twisted his brows. If it wasn''t for something urgent, my brother would not have left him here.


    "What can my brother tell me?" Bai Rutong asked.


    "It''s not, but..." the rest of my life turned around and looked at Gu Yanqing on one side, "Yu just listened to Bai Xiaojiang''s military way, his highness married a brothel woman into the house, what''s her name Cuihua? How did I not know that? "


    Bai ruotong


    "It''s none of your business." Gu Yanqing had a meaningful look at Bai Rutong and said with a smile.


    The rest of his life was tongue tied: "you really took a concubine! Where is it, the green flower? How do you look? "


    He thought Gu Yanqing was devoted to Bai ruotong, but he didn''t expect that this guy was stealing. Not only that, but also married?


    "Ugly." Gu Yanqing thin lips move, light voice way.


    Bai ruotong shakes her eyebrows. She swears that at this moment, she really wants to throw Gu Yanqing out of the hall.


    After lunch, Gu Yanqing kept asking about "Cuihua" for the rest of his life. Naturally, Gu Yanqing didn''t pay any attention to him any more. He turned his lips for the rest of his life and asked no more questions. He ate tea and teased the maid on guard.


    Gu Yixiu was already sleepy and his eyes were bleary with tears. But it''s dragging Bai ruotong''s cloud sleeve, reluctant to close his eyes. Gu Yanqing Wensheng coax, holding him back to the room, gently put it on the bed.


    "Mother, did you leave as soon as Xiuer fell asleep?" Gu Yixiu''s voice is soft, and his fingers are together. He holds Bai ruotong''s palm. Strong hold eyes, straight at her.


    In January, Bai ruotong was like a relative to him.


    "In the future, I often come to see your highness. If you are bored, you can come to Zhenxi general''s house to play with me."


    "Really?" Gu Yixiu blinked and said happily.


    Bai ruotong nodded and pointed out: "really, I don''t believe we pull the hook."

 Chapter 139

    Gu Yixiu pursed a smile, dimples in the corner of his mouth, he raised his finger, with the hook: "mother, Yixiu originally wanted her to tell Yixiu a story, but Yu Taiyi told Yixiu, mother''s health is not good, not too tired. Mother, when you are well, can you tell Yixiu a story again? "


    When he first arrived at qingtongyuan, Gu Yixiu was not used to living there. Late at night, I can''t sleep. Bai had to tell him some fairy tales he had heard for hours. In the long run, Gu Yixiu has long been used to having Bai Rutong accompany him to sleep.


    "Well," Bai ruotong rubbed his little head, "next time my mother will tell you a more interesting story."


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyes. When she heard the word "mother", her eyes moved slightly, and the corners of her mouth raised an arc unconsciously.


    ¡­¡­


    On the carriage, Bai Rutong was embarrassed again. Now she is alone with Gu Yanqing, sitting face to face.


    She didn''t know where to put her fingers, so she had to put them on her lap and wring her skirt.


    Gu Yanqing pursed her lips and read an ancient book with relish. Seeing that his eyes were not on himself, Bai ruotong put down his mind slightly, lifted the curtain and looked out of the carriage.


    "Hiss!"


    The carriage shuddered with a roar. Bai ruotong exclaimed and leaned forward with his inertia. Seeing that she is about to crash into the seat, Gu Yanqing reaches out and embraces her.


    "Are you all right?" He asked softly, looking down.


    "No... nothing!" Bai ruotong quickly supported himself and fled from his arms. The frightened little eye was like a frightened little white cat.


    Gu Yanqing frowned. Is there anything dirty on him? The little girl didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    "Do you know whose carriage it is! You''re out of your mind! This is the official way! If I hit you, you''ll lose your life! "


    Outside, the coachman yelled.


    Bai ruotong opened the curtain and saw a child sitting on the ground, looking straight at the horse in front of him. His thin body could not help shaking.


    Seeing that the child didn''t seem to be hurt, Bai ruotong covered his mouth and said with a smile, "Your Highness, it''s time for you to go to see if there is something attached to the carriage. Why do you always rush around."


    "You mean Lao Li''s skill is not good?" Gu Yanqing joked.


    Lao Li was the groom''s surname. When he heard this, he was immediately frightened and sweating. He explained anxiously, "Your Highness, it''s not that the skill of his subordinates is not good. It''s the child who bumped into him on purpose."


    The child got up from the ground and saw that Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing were very rich in gold and silver. He quickly ran forward, grabbed Bai ruotong''s skirt, bent his legs and knelt down: "young master, young lady. Please help me!


    The villain has no choice but to stop the two noble people''s car. Because of the difficulties at home, seeing the luxury of the car, he thinks that if the noble people are willing to help, the villain is willing to be a slave for the two noble people! "


    Bai Rutong was stunned. The child was no more than six years old, but what he said was gentle, like a weak scholar. He was wearing a coarse cloth garment, which seemed to be worn all the year round. The cloth garment had already faded to gray, and there were two patches on his shoulder.


    The child''s arm is as thin as a wood, it seems that the bone is wrapped with a layer of skin, as black and thin as the winter branches.


    She looked at Gu Yanqing and the child, and said, "look at the tone of your speech. You should have read for a few days. What happened to you? You need to stop the carriage at the cost of your life?"


    "My mother is ill, and my father went early. There is a disheartened uncle in the family. He lost all his money by gambling outside. Now the debt collector has emptied all his rice bowls. My mother is only half hanging. Please help he

 Chapter 140

    The child said and knocked his head three times. The bluestone ground of the summer solstice is extremely hot. When a child''s head is knocked, it turns red. When the third one is knocked down, his forehead has accumulated blood. Seeing that he was about to knock down the fourth one, Bai Rutong got out of the carriage and helped him up.


    "Tell me, your highness, shall we take care of it or not?" Bai Rutong sighed. The child rushed to block the carriage with his life, proving that he had been driven into a desperate situation. He could only think of this way to fight with his life. If he had a bad temper, he would have been dragged down and broken his leg.


    Gu Yanqing held his eyes: "are you going to meddle in this business?"


    "Er..." Bai Rutong smiles awkwardly. She almost forgets that Gu Yanqing is a villain leader, and helping others is not his tune.


    "Let''s go and take you home." Gu Yanqing reaches out her hand to help Bai ruotong, but she steps back to avoid his touch. His eyes stirred up a smile, playing with the taste, "you are a little girl, listening to his words is to meddle in business, do you think about the consequences?"


    Hearing this, the child''s eyes darkened, biting his teeth and drooping his head. He''s done his best. It''s the best he can think of.


    Just now, he had the courage to fight with his life. When the carriage rushed to him, his legs were already sore. Now he is afraid that he has no courage to stop another carriage.


    "What will happen to me, your highness?" White Rutong road.


    "He kept saying that his mother was seriously ill, which proved that his family had no money to see a doctor for a long time, and that his mother was not ill for a day or two, I''m afraid she had been in bed for a long time.


    If you find a doctor to see, it''s not treated in a day. Your monthly income is only ten Liang silver. If his mother takes expensive medicine, how can you afford it?


    Most of the jewelry in your house is given by the royal family. The gold and silver jewelry at the head of the storehouse is recorded in the book. The last time you spent most of your silver in huayuelou, your private house is already vacant. How can you fill it? "


    Gu Yanqing''s words are light, but every sentence is reasonable. Such as a basin of cold water, gradually pouring out a cavity of white blood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong shrugged his head and thought about Gu Yanqing''s calm analysis. Although his words are reasonable, they are too rational.


    Seeing her silent, Gu Yanqing continued: "and the uncle he said, that''s the real bottomless hole. How do you fill it?"


    Bai ruotong raised his head. Instead of feeling as melancholy as Gu Yanqing had expected, he laughed delicately: "Your Highness has said so much, but he just analyzed the situation of ruotong. Ruo Tong asked his highness, "what are the so-called difficulties for Ruo Tong?"


    Bai said, pushing the child forward: "money and human life are not equal. Didn''t your highness hear the children''s voice? I''m just a weak woman. The noble man he stopped is your highness


    Gu Yanqing choked, but he did not expect that Bai ruotong would say this. The radian of the corner of his mouth became clearer and faster. He looked down at Bai ruotong and said, "so, are you talking to the king for him?"


    "Naturally, I look at this child with a certain scholarly taste. It should be the decline of his family. His courage to stop his Highness''s carriage is commendable. Your highness is out all the year round. If your highness is alone in the mansion, it will be boring. Why don''t you consider taking a bookboy? "


    How could she have put herself above the identity of savior. Gu Yanqing has a good feeling for her now. She can change a child''s fate by asking for a favor. Why not.

 Chapter 141

    "Why should I agree? He''s in trouble. If you want to choose a bookboy, you can choose one from a famous family. Why do you need a poor family?"


    Gu Yanqing''s narrow and long Phoenix eyes picked up, and his words were sharp.


    Bai ruotong''s mouth is flat. His highness is not a fool. What''s more, he is not a kind man. Persuasion is not easy.


    She wanted to talk about the terms with Gu Yanqing, but she just opened her mouth, but she felt something was wrong. If she did, she would have despised herself.


    "Your Highness has been on the battlefield since he was eight years old, and now he has made great achievements in the war, not for the common people and the common people? Your highness, great righteousness can do it. Why can''t small righteousness. What''s more, the poor students also have the advantages of the poor students. The sons of the famous families are not lack of delicate physique. If your highness is associated with them, what benefits can you get?


    This child is hard-working, courageous and has the potential to become a great tool. Wouldn''t it be better to keep such a child with your highness?


    If your highness is looking for righteousness only for the sake of reputation, today''s ruotong''s words should never be heard of. If your highness really wants to think for the people, then his highness must save him. "


    In the last sentence, Bai ruotong increased the volume. Gu Yanqing sighed, reached out to take the child from Bai Rutong and pulled him into the carriage. He just wanted to tease the little girl. As long as she wanted to help her, even if she was poor and mediocre, he would help her to please her.


    But unexpectedly, the girl put her words on such a high level that he had to accept them. The skill of spitting lotus is amazing.


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing was willing to accept himself, the child knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Yanqing and Bai Rutong. He was so excited that his whole body had already shuddered. He couldn''t say a complete word, so he had to express his thanks.


    Bai ruotong took the cup and poured a cup of hot tea for the child. When the child took the hot tea, his shaking hands rippled in the cup.


    "What''s your name?" Bai ruotong sat flat with him and asked in a slow voice.


    "Little Zhang Liang." The child replied.


    "In the future, you will be a man of Rongqin palace. You don''t have to be so humble." Although Gu Yanqing''s words were cold, they implied some warmth. When the child heard this, he was so excited that he burst into tears.


    When he calms down, Bai Rutong asks about his family. Zhang Liang said while choking tears. Today, the debt collector came to make trouble, and his grandmother released him through the back door.


    This is to give him some pieces of silver to let him escape, but Zhang Liang how willing. When he was wandering in the street, he saw Gu Yanqing''s carriage coming slowly. He was immediately inspired and boldly stopped it.


    Bai ruotong sighed and called the driver to speed up the journey. If it''s true, as Zhang Liang said, I''m afraid that the old couple in his family can''t hold on at this time.


    Zhang Liang''s home is in the west of the city, remote and desolate, close to the mountains. The roof of the house is made of straw, and the walls are made of mud. They have long cracks and fall when they are pushed.


    Gu Yanqing got out of the carriage and pushed the door open with them. Before I entered, I heard the woman''s wailing voice, which was as miserable as the waves in the courtyard.


    "What do you want to do! Don''t touch the bracelet. It''s the last thought left by my husband. Please, we are out of money. What you want, go to the bastard. Why do you have to embarrass us? "


    "Don''t embarrass you, do you still embarrass your little brother-in-law? Now he can escape far away, and you are the only ones who can touch him! It''s not enough for me to pawn your bracelet! I''m willing to give you face! "

 Chapter 143

    The man who had just been thrown out of the hospital by Gu Yanqing had already bent his eyes with a smile: "where is your mansion?"


    "In the city, Rongqin palace." Gu Yanqing light way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This words just fall, just now still smile not close mouth of a few people suddenly froze, such as was shocked by thunder general surprised in situ.


    Rongqin palace?


    Did they hear the wrong thing?


    The woman and the old woman stood up and looked at each other for a moment. Then they looked at Zhang Liang and saw that Zhang Liang nodded and quickly knelt down to pay homage.


    "Zhang Yan, the wife of the people, made a visit to his Royal Highness Prince Rong. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is Fukuzawa Ankang."


    "Zhang Yuanshi, the wife of the people, visits his Royal Highness Prince Rong. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is blessed with health."


    Five men were at a loss and stood in the same place. Although they haven''t met Prince Rong, his name runs through the capital like thunder, and everyone knows the rumored Yan Jun Shura.


    Bai ruotong was able to experience a sense of achievement. The expression of these people is the same as when she first knew Gu Yanqing''s identity.


    She chuckled and walked towards several people: "there''s no doubt that the man standing in front of you is indeed Prince Rong. Don''t kowtow to his royal highness. If you''re a little late, you''ll lose your head!"


    A few people listen to this words, legs a soft, immediately knelt down.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong... The grass people have no eyes. I hope your Highness Prince Rong will spare my life!"


    "Your Highness Prince Rong, the grass people have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. Today, they have disturbed your highness. The grass people deserve to die. I hope your Highness Prince Rong will spare his life..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong listened to several people''s begging for mercy. He picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "since you said you should die and your Highness Prince Rong should spare your life, do you want to die or live?"


    After that, she raised her lips and said sarcastically, blinking at Gu Yanqing unconsciously. Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile, but her smile was a bit spoiled.


    This little girl who loves to show off.


    As soon as the men choked, they cried and cried, "grandma, please forgive me! The grass-roots people are stupid and can''t speak. They don''t dare to talk nonsense any more. My aunt thinks that we are the first offenders, so let us go. We don''t dare to talk nonsense any more! "


    "Who is your aunt? I''m not as old as you are, "Bai ruotong rolled his eyes." how much money does Zhang Liang''s uncle owe you


    A man choked, silent for a long time, then weak airway: "back to the girl''s words, 52."


    Bai ruotong is angry and smiling. These people really dare to open their mouths. Five taels of business will cost five thousand taels, which shows how dark the mind is.


    Gu Yanqing calmly took out two pieces of heavy silver from the money bag and put them on the table: "this is fifty Liang. You have collected the silver and sealed your hands and feet. If you dare to invade again in the future, I will cut fifty liang of your flesh. "


    As soon as the five men heard this, they choked. The elder man secretly took the money. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Gu Yanqing turned around and looked at them: "wait a minute."


    Though the voice is light, it is full of menace.


    A few people were afraid to move as if they had hit the acupoints.


    "Within three days, send Zhang Liang''s uncle to my palace. If I can''t see him, I will cut off your flesh as well."


    Gu Yanqing said sternly. A few people are scared to nod hastily, flurried ran.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, don''t know why, to Gu Yanqing she is some refresh understanding.


    In her novels and character introductions, Gu Yanqing, whom she met before, was a character who made everyone afraid. No matter who she was, she was cruel and bloodthirsty.


    But she suddenly found that Gu Yanqing also had a gentle side.


    Perhaps standing in front of us is a living person, not the cold words in the novel, so we can understand him better.


    Bai ruotong looks at Gu Yanqing, who is walking towards the woman. He can''t help feeling a little different.


    She suddenly wants to know what the final outcome of Gu Yanqing is in the supreme madwoman.


    Will he... Die?

 Chapter 144

    "What are you thinking?" Gu Yanqing looked back and saw Bai Rutong frowning and pursing his lips. He asked softly as if he was thinking.


    Bai ruotong regained his mind, shook his head, stretched his eyebrows and eyes, bent a smile: "nothing... Nothing."


    "Give me your brocade." Gu Yanqing said.


    In a daze, Bai Rutong takes out a brocade handkerchief from his arms and hands it to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing took the brocade handkerchief and put it on the woman''s wrist. He gently pressed his finger pulp on the woman''s artery and thought.


    A moment later, he let go of the woman''s hand.


    "Can you feel the pulse?" Bai ruotong was stunned. Your highness is really versatile.


    "A little, just not fine," Gu Yanqing sighed. "Please come and have a look for the rest of your life."


    "Your Highness, is your mother OK?" Zhang Liang helped the woman to sit on the couch and asked anxiously.


    "It can be cured." Although the disease is serious, it is still not incurable. If we live for the rest of our life, there will be hope for treatment.


    Gu Yanqing naturally didn''t say the following words. He worried that if he did, he would cause unnecessary panic among the three people.


    After settling down their grandparents and grandchildren, Gu Yanqing took Bai ruotong to the carriage. At this time, the sky is dark, the afterglow is burning the clouds, and the glazed tiles of the capital are covered with a layer of red light.


    "Your Highness, how can you give those people fifty Liang silver? That''s fifty-two. What do you think? " Bai Rutong suddenly thought of it and said indignantly. Fifty Liang is equivalent to a set of polished head. Your highness is really wrong. To put it bluntly, he is a loser.


    Bai ruotong''s heart and liver hurt a little.


    "It''s only fifty Liang." Gu Yanqing said quietly.


    "Just?" Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his amber eyes were round. "What is just? If your highness dislikes too much of his own silver, it''s better to give it to me than to them! "


    "Are you so short of money?" Gu Yanqing was dumbfounded. The girl''s eyes, as if she had done something wrong, were filled with resentment.


    "No! It''s very scarce Bai ruotong bit his teeth and nodded, "no one is short of silver these days!"


    "In the future, the king will send someone to your house to give you money every solar term. How about one hundred liang?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong swallowed, one hundred liang of silver. If each solar term is one hundred Liang, the 24 solar terms in a year are two thousand four hundred Liang. This is money that ordinary people can''t touch in their lifetime.


    If she had 2400 Liang, she would have lived a rich life in Nanyuan.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips, and his heart was ready to move.


    "What? One hundred Liang is not enough? That''s a thousand liang? " Gu Yanqing saw her speechless, and increased the chips. Fortunately, he was sitting in the carriage at this time. Otherwise, Bai ruotong would be scared to death.


    I really want to go to his Highness''s Treasury to see where he got so much silver.


    "How can I take your Highness''s money..."


    Bai ruotong finally knows why others can cross into the leading role, while he is just a little guy''s life. How upright the protagonist is, even if the president throws the black card on her face, she can still say "no" firmly and sonorously.


    It''s so hard. It''s so hard. It''s really hard to be unmoved in the face of the money you can get.


    Bai ruotong was struggling in his heart. Gu Yanqing poured a basin of cold water: "since I''m sorry, I never mentioned it when I was king."


    Bai ruotong


    Don''t be polite!


    Bai Rutong quietly angry Gu Yanqing one eye, but on his pair of smiling eyes. For a moment, Bai Rutong suddenly realized that his highness was teasing him to play.

 Chapter 145

    Meow!


    She nearly took it seriously.


    "Don''t worry. Since you are the princess of the king, why worry about the lack of money?" Gu Yanqing raised his lips. "The reason why I gave those people fifty Liang is just to let them relax their vigilance. At least they will have less fear of the king. When they bring the black sheep to the king, the king will take back the fifty Liang. Do you think they will spare the black sheep


    "No, maybe I''ll sell him." Bai ruotong answered subconsciously.


    Although those people were afraid of Gu Yanqing, they could see that Gu Yanqing had made a big mistake. They would try their best to find the black sheep for Gu Yanqing. Maybe they would be happy to think that when they sent the black sheep to him, they would be able to make another profit on this fat fish.


    Bai ruotong could not help but tut Tut and exclaimed how crafty his highness was.


    "Today, Rutong has changed his attitude towards his highness. Unexpectedly, his highness is also kind-hearted. Rutong thanks his Highness for Zhang Liang."


    Bai ruotong bows like a man. Gu Yanqing gathered up a smile: "did you see my king without kindness before?"


    His ability to focus is also first-class.


    "How... How can..." Bai ruotong said with a dry smile, "Your Highness has always been a man of profound righteousness in my heart. I''m very lucky to get to know him. If your highness can really have one hundred liang of solar terms, he will worship you more."


    Did the little liar really kill him as a fat fish?


    Gu Yanqing, angry and smiling, reached out and rubbed her head: "little girl, haven''t you sent the silver to your house?"


    "What... When?"


    Bai ruotong blinked. Why didn''t she know?


    "Your white jade hairpin is worth ten thousand Liang." Gu Yanqing said faintly in front of her ear.


    "Keke..."


    Bai ruotong almost choked on his own saliva.


    "Plus the gold and silver jewelry that I sent you before, there are more or less thousands of taels," Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows. "Little girl, you have to think clearly. If you really want to break the engagement with me, how much silver do you owe me."


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank. Meow! He threatened her.


    Most of the gold and silver jewelry he had sent were sent by her to each hospital to ask for a look, but she didn''t leave too much. If you really want her to pay it back, she can''t afford it.


    Bai ruotong opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. She ate shriveled appearance to let Gu Yanqing smile a voice. Whenever you play with this little girl, you can make people feel very happy.


    "So, be the princess of the king, and don''t have any more wishful thinking."


    Bai ruotong


    It seems that she really should learn to go through the heroine''s spirit and regard money as dirt. It''s hard to touch money.


    Back at the head of the courtyard, Bai ruotong quickly put the white jade hairpin in his hand, hoping to put it into his heart. In this way, I had a sleep with a white jade hairpin.


    The next day, Bai Chusheng came to qingtongyuan early in the morning. At this time, Bai ruotong was eating porridge, and before he could say hello, he asked about yesterday''s situation.


    "After lunch, your highness will send me back," Bai said with a pause. "What happened to my brother yesterday? Why are you so anxious? "


    "I went to huayuelou." Bai Chusheng thought for a moment and said.


    "What''s brother doing in huayuelou?" Bai ruotong was a little nervous. Last time, because she wanted to change Bai Chusheng''s fate, she went to huayuelou to disguise herself as a brothel woman. Bai Chusheng was so cold that when she mentioned the word "huayuelou", she almost choked on the porridge.


    "There was trouble in huayuelou yesterday. A rich young man wanted to rob the girl of huayuelou. I went to help."


    Bai Chusheng said faintly. But the warmth in his eyes could not deceive Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 146

    With a cunning smile, Bai ruotong blinked meaningfully and approached Bai Chusheng with his hands on his cheek: "brother, to tell you the truth, are you a girl in Xinyue Huayue building? Why are you so anxious about that girl''s accident that you dare to go and leave your sister in someone else''s house


    "You are a little girl. How can you know so much?" Bai Chusheng had no choice but to smile. "Her name is Jingxian. She has a good piano sound. She is my best friend. If you want to ask whether you are happy or not, it''s happy."


    Bai Rutong''s heart "clattered" a jump: "brother is to marry this Jingxian girl into the house?"


    Bai Chusheng now trusts Bai ruotong very much. In front of her, he talks about everything.


    "I''m happy with others, but they''re not happy with me. She said that she knew a girl who pleased me. She was her confidant, so she couldn''t Bai Chusheng sighed. Maybe none of these things had been said, so I had to spit bitterness in my sister''s place.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s face turned black, he felt a little embarrassed. She hurt her brother!


    If it wasn''t for her, why didn''t Jingxian accept her brother''s kindness? She doesn''t believe that with her brother''s appearance and modesty, can Jingxian, as a brothel woman, not be moved?


    Bai ruotong didn''t understand the ancient courtyards. Although Jingxian was a brothel woman, she always performed her duties of performing arts instead of selling herself. She has a good nature. If such a woman becomes her own sister-in-law, it would be more appropriate.


    After Bai Chusheng leaves, Bai ruotong goes back to her room and writes an apology letter to ask midnight to bring it to Jingxian. If it''s not that it''s hard for her to go out of the house now, she will explain everything to Jingxian in person, and explain her identity with her.


    However, what should be said has been made clear in the letter. I only hope that Jing Xian will be able to accept Bai Chusheng''s favor without any worries.


    Until summer.


    It''s the hottest time in the sun, but the streets of the capital are full of people, and the official roads are crowded with people on both sides. In the middle of the official road, the soldiers in armor came face to face. The man in the front is riding on the horse. Although he is in his infallible years, he is handsome and elegant, and his eyebrows and eyes are full of fortitude.


    This man is the general of Zhenxi, baishutang.


    "General Bai has made a great contribution this time. I heard that the reason for the unrest in the northwest is because of the trouble caused by the members of the former dynasty. This time, general Bai has caught all of them."


    "The disaster has been recovered! We Nanyuan are blessed to have such a general here. "


    "Yes, yes! It''s said that before general Bai came back, the emperor canonized many good things in general Bai''s family, and even betrothed his daughter to the prince. The identity of general Bai is different now. "


    "In my opinion, general Bai should be a marquis! Those hereditary Marquis are all under a group of big trees. It''s time to give way! "


    "Shh... Keep your voice down. It''s not time to say that!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people were talking, and the noise went from the head of the city to the end of the city.


    Zhenxi general''s office is busy today. The servants are busy living inside and outside, and there is no rest. All the decorations in the main courtyard have been renovated.


    The old lady had never been so energetic. She never stopped talking from morning till night and kept on talking. When the afterglow falls, the figure of baishutang finally appears at the gate of the mansion. The old lady was waiting outside with a large family. Bai ruotong stood by and looked at the "father" quietly, but there was a trace of doubt in her heart.


    This white tree Hall... She always felt as if she had seen it somewhere.

 Chapter 147

    But after she came here, she never met Bai Shutang. Where on earth did she meet.


    Bai ruotong''s mind was in a mess. She shook her head and thought no more.


    "Mother, the baby is back."


    Bai Shutang came forward and kowtowed to the old lady. The old lady quickly picked him up with her hands, and her eyes turned around: "you''ve been walking for almost half a year, son. I miss you very much."


    The old lady had a thousand words in her heart, but she couldn''t say them. Bai Shutang nodded with a smile and turned to lead a petite woman to the old lady.


    "Mother, this is Yinling." Bai Shutang said something strange. Bai Yinling was his child and lived in the mansion for some time. He was introduced to the old lady. It must have been a bad taste for Bai Yinling.


    But this can''t blame Bai Shutang. In the past three years, Bai Yinling''s appearance has changed a lot, from a yellow haired girl to a clear and smart girl.


    "Yinling met her grandmother."


    Bai Yinling looks not wronged, stepped forward and bowed to the old lady. She only wore a coarse cloth skirt, which was out of place with this big family. But there was not a trace of panic in her expression. Although she was not a fan Dai, her appearance was not inferior to that of the daughter of the general''s family in the west of town.


    The old lady was stunned, and then stroked Bai Yinling''s hand: "just come back, just come back."


    Bai ruotong looks up at Bai Yinling. Her appearance is consistent with the description in the novel. Although she is not as beautiful as the country, she has the elegant demeanor of a small family. That pair of round eyes can be compared with a clear moon in the sky, with a touch of stubbornness.


    Duck egg face, nose as small as jade, thin lips as cherry. A smile and a frown, elegant atmosphere, just like a girl.


    Zhang''s heart is not a taste. Everyone knows that Bai Yinling was used by her to get out of the house. Now she is taken back by Bai Shutang. Didn''t she hit her face in public. She swallowed a mouthful of soy sauce all over her body.


    Even so, but in front of the old lady always can''t lose grace, Zhang reluctantly smile, shy round big belly and white tree hall went.


    "Yinling is back now, and we are all reunited," Zhang said with a smile, taking Bai Yinling''s hands from the old lady. Her fingers were as rough as coarse cloth, which made Zhang''s palm feel uncomfortable. However, she still pretended to be nobody and patted them carefully. "Yinling, when we come back, we will treat you well. When this is our home, we will tell you everything and what''s missing."


    "Yes," Bai Yinling nodded, "this is Yinling''s home. Now that Yinling is back, she should be filial to her grandmother and mother. Look at my mother''s figure. She has been pregnant for several months. It seems that we are going to have another happy event at the head of our government. "


    "Mr. Zhang, what are you talking about? What do you mean when you are at home? Can''t you hold Yinling in your mind? "


    The old lady''s face suddenly became cold and she yelled. Zhang''s smiling face froze and quickly explained: "mother misunderstood. How can I think so? I''m happy when Yinling comes back. It''s my fault if I''m happy."


    "When did you get pregnant?" Bai Shutang made a cold voice at this time.


    On hearing this, Zhang''s face was bashful and his head dropped. There was a smile on the old lady''s face again: "look, I''m so happy that I forgot about it. After you left, Zhang was diagnosed by the doctor as three months pregnant. Didn''t he tell you in the letter? "


    "Xu Shier didn''t pay attention to it." Bai Shutang didn''t look very happy. Zhang''s heart fell down again.

 Chapter 148

    She had thought that Bai Shutang should be eager to ask for help when he saw that he was pregnant. Unexpectedly, he was so cold.


    Zhang bit his lip and stroked his stomach.


    The crowd hugged the white tree hall and entered the hall to chat. When he returned to Beijing today, the emperor had already granted him a title of nobility. In the future, he will be the Marquis of Zhenxi, who has been handed down for three generations.


    The old lady couldn''t shut her mouth when she heard this. Naturally, she knew that her son was promising. This title would come sooner or later. She didn''t expect that it would come so soon. It was really blessed by her ancestors.


    "Unfortunately, your father left early. If he saw you so promising, he would be proud of you." Said the old lady.


    "I''m blessed by my father for what I''ve done today." Bai Shutang gently comforted the old lady and helped her to sit down.


    After wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, the old lady sighed. The vision sees the white Yin Ling of one side again, stretch out a hand, carrying white Yin Ling to sit down to oneself.


    "Yinling, how have you been these three years?"


    "With Grandma''s memory, everything is fine..." Bai Yinling bit her lip, and her voice was choked. Anyone could see that her words just reassured the old lady.


    Bai ruotong, as if nothing had happened, sat eating the fruit. This plot is "after the supreme madness" of "good what, a look to know you this wench suffered, at the beginning old body should not send you out." The old lady took a look at Zhang and caressed Bai Yinling''s rough hands. Bai Yinling smiles, but she purses her lips and doesn''t speak.


    "Isn''t it? If it wasn''t for my sister to send for a Taoist to talk nonsense, how could Yinling leave the mansion? "


    Li, who loves to join in the fun, can''t control this good thing. He immediately sneers at the old lady''s words, and the dirty water in the words leads to Zhang''s body.


    Zhang''s face was very ugly. He twisted a silk handkerchief in his hand and gouged out Li''s eyes. Li Shi is a shrewd character. Usually, he doesn''t have the same opinion with her because he doesn''t pay attention to her. However, he didn''t expect that she was just talking nonsense.


    At the beginning, she really designed to drive Bai Yinling out of the house, but when she drove out, she didn''t see Li''s profound sense. I just like to tear her down and sneer.


    "Sister, you have to be reasonable? When the Taoist priest was invited in at the beginning, didn''t my sister also say that the Taoist priest was right? Why do I blame my mother now? "


    Zhang Shi cold eyes, light hum way.


    "The past is the past. Now Yinling is back. There''s no need to say more." When the old lady saw that they were going to fight again, she dissuaded them.


    These two people are mice that fight with cats every day.


    "Yes, now that Yinling is back," Li nodded with a smile. "In the future, my sister will be nice to Yinling, but don''t be harsh on other people''s monthly salary."


    "Sister, you have to pay attention to the evidence. When did I deduct Yinling''s monthly salary? What do you mean? Why are you against me everywhere? Why are you against me everywhere


    Zhang''s face turned pale with anger. Seeing that she was pregnant, Li''s heart was jealous, so he came everywhere to stab a nail. Zhang really doesn''t know how to deal with a rogue like her.

 Chapter 149

    Bai ruotong watched the play and could not help but feel tongue tied. Zhang and Li are fighting against each other. It''s really wonderful. I have to say that in the novel, Bai ruotong likes the role of Li. Her joy and sorrow were all expressed in her face. She had something to say and could not hide in her heart.


    Zhang''s disgust, she did not convergence.


    But Zhang is not the same. She likes to do things in secret. When you don''t pay attention, she goes to the front and stabs Yin. Such a person can''t be prevented. But she also has an opponent. In the face of Li''s fierce role, it''s like a stone meets a cloth, and there''s no solution.


    "Sister dare to swear that she really did not do it?" Li''s eyebrows and eyes pick, arrogant way.


    "That younger sister is to come up with a proof, don''t spit blood here!" Zhang replied.


    "Enough! What are you shouting about? " Bai Shutang''s face suddenly turned cold and yelled, "what happened in the previous year must come to this year. Do you think I really don''t know? Pretending to be Yinling fighting against injustice, but fighting against each other everywhere, you two look really ugly! "


    Unlike the old lady, Bai Shutang always talks and does things directly. None of the aunts in his room can please him. They are all bad water. They are fighting in secret, which makes the whole family uneasy.


    Li thin lips a flat, unconvinced will head to one side.


    Zhang bit her lip. She was still young and couldn''t bear any grievances. Hearing the cold words of the hundred tree hall, he immediately turned red, lowered his head and sobbed. Since she married to Bai Fu, although Bai Shutang has done her duty as a husband and wife, she and Bai Shutang have never been more respectful.


    Now that he is pregnant, he thought that he would be loved by Bai Shutang, but he never wanted to put a cold fart on his hot face. Bai Shutang is indifferent to her, and even says that she is in love with Li.


    She was aggrieved. She clenched her fist and beat her stomach.


    "What are you doing?" The old lady was so frightened that she reached out to stop Zhang.


    "Anyway, I don''t have any position in this family. I''d better die! I''m dead, so I won''t suffer from these cowards again Zhang''s tears drop beads, speech stem pharynx, out of breath.


    "You are the master mother, who dares to give you a coward!" The old lady patted Zhang''s chest and said, "you just think too much. Now what you are carrying in your stomach is the flesh and blood of xihou house in our town. You don''t think for yourself, but also for the children in your stomach."


    "My mother only cares about the child in my stomach. As long as the child falls to the ground, I am the worthless grass. The master and Yinling went back to the mansion. I was very happy, but this became my fault. I was wronged very much... "


    Zhang''s voice grew louder as he spoke. How dare she be so arrogant on weekdays? Now it''s just relying on the precious child in her stomach that she dares to be angry in public.


    Bai Shutang was still silent, but his face was somewhat embarrassed. Zhang''s appearance is not only to show no respect to him, but also to the old lady.


    "Who said that you are very valuable in our house. Even if the baby falls to the ground, everything will be the same. You should know what my old lady is like to you these days. Why do you have to make such a fuss to hurt yourself?"


    Cried the old lady. She wiped her tears with a silk handkerchief. Now her tears are the golden beans, and the old lady loves one when she loses one.


    Li opened his mouth and wanted to retort, but he was afraid of asking for no fun and swallowed the sarcastic words back to his stomach.

 Chapter 150

    "Have you had enough?"


    Bai Shutang''s mouth turned upside down. Zhang''s crying made his brain AChE. Zhang shrugged and pulled his little shoulders. The tears he had just been coaxed by the old lady fell out again.


    "Tree hall! Don''t say any more! "


    The old lady quickly took a look at Bai Shutang. Zhang''s heart was small, and now she has a pregnant temperament, which is even more pretentious. Bai Shutang is going to sprinkle oil on the fire. The old lady is suffering.


    "Yes, I''m all mischievous! Since I''ve been married to the master for more than three years, will the master ever put me in his heart? Today, it''s all my younger sister who''s making trouble. My master doesn''t blame my younger sister, but it''s me. I just want to ask my master, what''s wrong with me and why he''s treating me like this. "


    Zhang said wrongly. Other people''s wives are in the palm of their hands to serve, but Bai Shutang is very good. He wants to separate the veil from her and marry Bai Shutang. In recent years, Zhang''s family has suffered a lot and suffered a lot of injustice. When Bai Shutang coaxed her with the palm of his hand, he only complained about her.


    Everyone in the hall looked at each other and did not dare to come forward to persuade them. Everyone is not a fool. Who dares to step forward at this time? Isn''t it a living way to find guilt.


    But Bai Yinling is different. She holds the purple sand teapot and pours a cup of hot tea. She goes with Zhang.


    "Mother, don''t be angry. What father said was just angry words. How could he be without you? Eat some hot tea slowly, don''t hurt yourself. " After that, put the tea cup into Zhang''s hand.


    "Go away for me!"


    Zhang''s eyes shed tears, and his heart was full of evil. There was no place to spread it. Bai Yinling just came forward at this time and was used as a target.


    With a push from Zhang, Bai Yinling''s body fell back, and her tea cup fell to the ground, suddenly falling into a stream of broken tea.


    "Hiss..."


    Pour to inhale a cool air, finger was splashed hot tea red back of the hand, white Yin Ling choked tears silently hand behind.


    White tree hall eyes tengran burning anger, big step meteor and Zhang went.


    "Zhang Shi, if you have any anger, just pour it on Bai. Why bully Yinling. Three years ago, you forced Yinling to leave. Do you know what kind of hard life Yinling has had in the past three years? " Bai Shutang''s angry roar stunned everyone. Zhang shrank his neck and cried in his throat.


    "Shutang, don''t you agree not to mention it today?"


    Old lady Ning eyebrow, today is a good day in Japan, but now it is all anxious to beg white face, one or two are not worry.


    "Mother, if you don''t talk about it, I''m afraid you can''t bear it!" Bai Shutang said sternly, "in the past three years, Yinling has lived alone in Lingshan. The Taoist temple of Lingshan has long been occupied by bandits. She has been bullied by bandits and has never had a good life. She is a slave and maid.


    Fortunately, a month ago, his Royal Highness Prince Rong sent someone to suppress the mountain bandits, and Yinling escaped from the mountain bandits. If not for Prince Rong, I''m afraid we''ll never see Yinling again. "


    People''s eyes were shocked, and they couldn''t believe it and looked at Bai Yinling.


    Bai Rutong was surprised. Gu Yanqing saved Bai Yinling''s life? Never in a novel. Bai Yinling was indeed taken back by Bai Shutang, but it had nothing to do with Gu Yanqing. Is it because of the emergence of self, so it changes the development of the plot in the book?


    Bai ruotong can''t understand it, but somehow he has a bad feeling in his heart. Since Gu Yanqing has met Bai ruotong, he should know Bai Yinling''s identity. Why has he never mentioned it to himself.

 Chapter 151

    "Yinling, what your father said is true. Have you really suffered so much?" The old lady asked, holding her eyes.


    Bai Yinling gave a bitter smile and her eyes were slightly red.


    Zhang bit his lip, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. When Bai ruotong''s aunt passed away, he found a Taoist to do it. According to his own words, the Taoist told that Bai Yinling''s fate was close to that of the general''s residence in the west of the town. He had to go to Lingshan to keep his mother for three years.


    Although the old lady felt that there was a trick in it, she had to send Bai Yinling to the general''s office in the west of the town. Bai Shutang and Bai Yinling''s biological mother, Xu, really love each other. After Xu''s death, Bai Shutang is in agony. However, Zhang wants to put another nail in Bai Shutang''s chest. No wonder they have not been favored by Bai Shutang in the past three years.


    "Zhang Shi, if you rely on the child in your stomach, you must fool around with Bai Mou to the end, and forgive Bai Mou for not accompanying you any more." Bai Shutang coldly dropped a word and walked out of the hall. Zhang clenched the root of his teeth, and his nails had fallen into the flesh.


    Bai Shutang sang this red face, and the old lady couldn''t persuade any more. With a heavy sigh, she let everyone go.


    A good reunion ends in a bad mood. It''s hard for anyone to feel it.


    Bai ruotong just walked out of the corridor, but behind him there was a clear call: "four younger sisters."


    Bai ruotong looked back and saw that Bai Yinling was walking with him with a smile. Bai ruotong looked at her in surprise and met her: "what''s the matter with third sister?"


    "I''ve heard that the fourth sister has made an engagement with her Royal Highness Prince Rong. I''d like to congratulate her." Bai Yinling smiles. Her eyes are still slightly moist, like lotus leaf dew, which is beautiful and moving.


    "The third sister just returned to the capital. Who did you listen to?" Bai Rutong blinked and said curiously.


    "Naturally, he is his Royal Highness Prince Rong. When he was in Lingshan, he was lucky to meet his Royal Highness Prince Rong." Bai Yinling Road, eyes straight at Bai ruotong, as if to see through Bai ruotong.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng Zheng, immediately float up shallow smile: "originally is such. If I had known that his Highness Prince Rong had saved the third sister, I should have given him some thanks.


    The third sister is back now. Our two sisters are supposed to get along well with each other. In the past, ruotong was not sensible and had done wrong to the third sister. I thought that the third sister would not take care of ruotong. I really didn''t think that the third sister would still like to talk to ruotong. Ruotong is really happy. I hope the third sister doesn''t hate ruotong. "


    Bai ruotong doesn''t understand. Bai Yinling deliberately mentions Gu Yanqing in front of him to see his reaction. Everyone knows that Bai ruotong was happy with his royal highness.


    She was so tentative that she was afraid that Gu Yanqing had said something to her.


    Bai Yinling''s smile was stiff, but it was calm after a moment.


    If Bai had heard this before, he would have been angry with himself. But her response was so insipid that she was able to forgive her previous mistakes. When did Bai ruotong become such a generous person?


    "It''s an honor for my sister to forget the past. How can I blame my sister in my heart?" Baiyinling road.


    Bai ruotong covered his chest, pretending to be relaxed: "then ruotong is relieved. If there is nothing else for the third sister, ruotong will leave first."


    "Do as you please."


    Bai Yinling arched her hand and asked her to give way, but when she turned around, she called: "wait a minute."


    "Sister, what else can I do for you?" Bai Rutong looked back at her in surprise.


    "Your Hosta is crooked." Bai Yinling then reaches out her hand to straighten Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong does not dodge and lowers her head to make her operate better. She slightly lowered her head to make Bai Yinling''s heart startled. A moment''s surprise flashed in her eyes, and a faint smile was aroused: "this jade hairpin is really beautiful. It should be the best white jade if you feel it cool."

 Chapter 152

    "It was sent by his Royal Highness Prince Rong. I heard it cost ten thousand taels of silver." Bai ruotong''s eyebrows were bent with a smile. Bai Yinling''s hand was slightly stiff and drew back.


    Sure enough, it''s not her illusion. Bai ruotong''s is really different from before.


    If she used to, let alone touch her, just look at her, she would think that she was too humble and dirty.


    "What else can I do for you, third sister?" Bai asked.


    "It''s OK. Four younger sisters, please." Baiyinling road.


    Bai ruotong nodded and walked out of the yard. Just after a garden, Qi''er hummed angrily.


    "What are you doing? What''s so weird? " Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    "Just now, the third young lady made it clear that she was going to Her Highness on the premise that she had an engagement with her highness. Her tone seemed to be very familiar with her highness. It was really annoying."


    Said Kiel.


    One side of the orange can''t help but answer: "Miss, the maid also has this view. The third lady''s words are clearly intentional. Don''t be fooled by her. You have to ask your highness about everything. "


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. They haven''t even talked about a serious love affair, but they understand the woman''s state of mind so clearly. Can she understand what they can see through? It''s just that she doesn''t care.


    "You are so worried, how can you say so terrible."


    "Miss, you don''t understand when you are young. In the future, you need to have a long snack. Don''t let the third Miss walk with his Royal Highness Prince Rong. I see that the third miss is obviously upset and kind to his Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    Qi''er stamped her feet. Seeing that her young lady was just like a nobody, she was a little worried.


    "Yes, miss. You''d better have a long snack." Orange agreed, "she must have been testing miss just now. In my opinion, she must have been interested in her Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These two people you a words I a language of, quarrel white if Tong brain Ren ache.


    If only Bai Yinling really had a heart for Gu Yanqing. In the novel, Gu Yanqing has not caught up with her for most of her life. The comments are so noisy that she threatens to let the author change the male owner, or she will brush black reviews.


    She doesn''t want to be muddy. It''s only a matter of time before Gu Yanqing falls in love with Bai Yinling. It''s predestined.


    Later, he fell in love with Bai Yinling, so he could go around and find a man who was really destined to marry him and spend his life together.


    That''s what she''s really after.


    "Don''t worry about it for you two," Bai said with a smile, knocking on their cerebellar pouch. "It''s mine. It''s mine. If it''s not mine, it can''t be forced. Even if the third sister really likes your highness, if your highness likes the third sister, then I can''t help it, can''t I? I can''t keep your highness by my side all the time, can I? If your highness really likes it, then I''ll have to give way. "


    "Miss, what are you talking about? What is abdication? You are the imperial concubine. This is... "


    "All right, all right! You don''t feel tired when you say so much. I''m so tired for you, "Bai ruotong interrupted before Qi''er finished her words." it''s a hot day. Let''s go back to the government and eat mung bean soup. "


    Qi''er''s mouth is flat, and she sweeps her own young lady bitterly. If the young lady is too young to understand anything, she seems to have to worry about these things. She can''t let the young lady''s throne be given to others for nothing.

 Chapter 153

    The other end.


    Zhang went back to Yujiao courtyard and smashed everything in the room. All the maidservants stood outside the house and did not dare to come near to persuade them. They had to look at each other and did not know what to do.


    Gasping, Zhang''s nest gasped on the floor. The old lady sent Honggu to deliver Qinghuo''s tremella and lotus seed soup. Seeing the mess in the room, red aunt frowned slightly and went with Zhang with a soup bowl.


    "Madam, the old lady knows that you are angry today, and it''s hard for you to feel well. I''m here to send you some soup to relieve the fire."


    Red aunt in the room turns a blind eye and walks towards Zhang''s family with a warm voice. Zhang''s heart suddenly warmed, and he said with tears: "the old lady still cares about me, and only the old lady is willing to care about me."


    Then she took the silk handkerchief and wiped her tears. The maidservants were relieved when they saw that Hong Gu was coming. They really don''t know how to deal with Zhang''s temper. Red aunt is the red lady in front of her. Zhang will give her thin noodles anyway.


    "That''s natural. It''s not only the old lady but also the Lord."


    Baishutang is now called Marquis, which naturally has to be changed.


    Zhang Shi listened to these words, but he snorted coldly: "how can I be in the heart of Hou ye? Don''t you see how he buried me in the hall just now? I''m pregnant now, and the Marquis is not happy at all. On the contrary, he said such words to attack me. I really don''t understand what I did wrong. "


    "Madame, do you want to hear the maid tell you the truth?" Red aunt smiles and sits down.


    Zhang''s eye a pick: "you say is."


    "Madame is so noisy today. It''s really a slap to the marquis. We all know what happened at the beginning. Whether the Taoist priest is true or not should be clear to the lady. "After a pause, aunt Hong said," the lady is ashamed of her work, but the Marquis doesn''t care about the past with the lady. On the contrary, the lady is so noisy in the hall, not only refuting the old lady''s face, but also refuting the Marquis''s face. Do you think the Marquis is is impatient, I have to argue with you, don''t I? "


    Zhang''s voice choked.


    Only aunt Hong can tell the truth. Zhang''s eyes turned and his heart began to ponder. She was irritated by Li''s shrew today. If it had been before, she would not have lost her temper in public.


    Now red Gu a little bit, Zhang''s heart can''t help but some anxious get angry. What happened today is really her fault. The old lady has already given her enough face, but she keeps pushing her nose and eyes. She not only refutes Bai Shutang''s words, but also hurts Bai Yinling.


    Seeing that Zhang''s eyes gradually extinguished her anger, red aunt stirred up a smile: "it seems that the lady wants to understand. What the lady should do next is the lady''s business. The maid has to wait on the old lady. I''ll leave first."


    After that, aunt Hong got up and left.


    See red aunt left, Zhang busy let people clean the room, and sent someone to send some Jinchuang ointment to Bai Yinling.


    What aunt Hong said is right. Today, she is too impatient. Bai ruotong''s little hoof has not been solved yet. Now another one has come. Her brain was aching and she thought about how to make up for her mistake.


    But when I think about it in my heart, it''s not a good taste. No matter how old lady Hong Gu was, she was just a humble maid. What I said just now, though it was an instruction, there was a lesson in it. Thinking about being a mistress, but being criticized by a maid, Zhang''s heart suddenly became angry again.

 Chapter 154

    For three consecutive days, the government was in a hurry. When Bai Shutang came back, he was promoted to a higher rank. Naturally, this dust washing banquet is indispensable. The invitation has been sent to all the government offices. This matter was handled by Zhang, but the old lady saw that it was inconvenient for Zhang to be pregnant, so she went to battle herself.


    Bai ruotong would shut himself up in his room, and he had never been to the kitchen for three days. Bai Chu is used to Bai ruotong''s food. Seeing that she hasn''t brought it these three days, he can''t help but wonder. When he comes to ask questions, he hears from his maid that Bai ruotong hasn''t seen any guests these three days.


    Although he was curious, Bai Chusheng didn''t disturb him any more. He just left with a word.


    Three days later.


    In the west of the town, firecrackers burst out in unison. Although it was not evening, the red lanterns were hanging high. Guests came and went in an endless stream, and two small rooms were set up for the gifts. Zhao Zhong was very busy. He was not only a light greeting, but also a receptionist. All morning, his skirt was almost wet.


    "Your Highness is here."


    With a report, people stop their greetings and look back. Gu chenlian walked into the hospital with a big stride, followed by two boxes of gifts behind him.


    They could not help talking and knelt down to pay homage. The white tree hall hastened to welcome up and knelt down: "I have seen your Highness the prince."


    "Now that Marquis Bai has been granted Marquis, he doesn''t have to give this great gift to our palace." Gu chenlian said.


    "It''s my blessing that your Highness the prince can visit today." White tree hall respectfully way. Seeing this, the old lady came forward to greet Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian''s expression was wanton and his tone was a little impatient. Today, he didn''t want to visit, but he couldn''t resist the Queen''s urging, so he had to come here.


    Now that baishutang has been promoted to Marquis, he should be a bit of a good Samaritan, but he knows that a clean and magnanimous official like baishutang is useless to please himself. It''s better to focus on those who are willing to be loyal to you.


    Bai ruotong sat in the corner eating fruits, as if all the noise in the courtyard had nothing to do with her. She raised her eyes and looked at Gu chenlian. When she was about to take back her eyes, she saw that the other person''s eyes suddenly glanced at her, and they happened to bump into each other''s eyes.


    Gu chenlian bent his thin lips and exchanged greetings with Bai Shutang. He walked straight with her. Bai Rutong was stunned and subconsciously put down his fruit to escape from the hospital. But did not think that the more she fled, the more the other side pursued.


    In a garden, Gu chenlian pressed her shoulder: "what do you see running in this palace?"


    "What is your highness after?" Bai ruotong gasped and asked.


    "Can''t I chase you when I see you running to my palace?" Gu chenlian frowned. He looked up and down at Bai ruotong. Today, she is wearing a pink Ru skirt. Her white arms are like shadows. Her neck is decorated with a gold collar inlaid with jade.


    Her makeup today is also quite delicate. Although she is 13 years old, her eyes are somewhat enchanting. Red lotus and mother of Pearl dot between the eyebrows, adding charm.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes darkened: "you look so ugly today."


    "Thank you, your highness." Bai ruotong raised a smile and two shallow pear vortices rippled at the corners of his mouth.


    "..." he didn''t mean to praise her!


    Bai ruotong shivered when he saw that his face was about to turn into ice. She has some doubts, this person is clearly disgusted with himself, why even deliberately come forward to talk.


    "Dog, go and get it back."


    Just thinking about it, Gu chenlian picked up a branch from the ground and threw it into the garden. Bai ruotong drew a little from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t move.


    It seems that when he comes to find himself, he just wants to find trouble for himself.

 Chapter 155

    "Why don''t you pick it up?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Why should I pick it up?" Bai ruotong''s fire, the memory of the original owner once again¡° "Bai ruotong" may listen to him, but she will never. She is not Gu chenlian''s toy to pass the time, nor is she the object he can insult casually. "His royal highness is weak now, why is he still so naive?"


    Gu chenlian was stunned. It was the first time that Bai ruotong talked to him like this. The girl used to listen to him most and ran after him. He said one, she did not dare to say two, even if there are grievances, but also from a cry into a bun, dare not have the slightest complaint.


    "What''s wrong with you now? Is it because I want to marry my second elder brother that I dare to be wild in front of my palace? " Gu chenlian picks eyebrows. Originally, he wanted to use her to get rid of his annoyance, but he was ridiculed by the little girl?


    "No matter who Rutong wants to marry, Rutong dares to go wild with his royal highness. Since his royal highness does not regard Rutong as a human being, why does Rutong treat his royal highness with courtesy? "


    Bai Rutong rolled her eyes. She really hated Gu chenlian. In the past, when I read novels, I thought Gu chenlian was childish and arrogant, but he was kind of cute. But since the memory of "Bai ruotong" appeared, Gu chenlian can only be described in two words.


    scumbag


    "Why didn''t the palace find that your dog had teeth before?" Gu chenlian said, raising his hand and clasping Bai Rutong''s chin.


    "Not only do you have teeth, but you can bite people. Your highness must be careful!" Bai ruotong screwed up his eyebrows. The strength of the goods was not so big, and his chin was burning with pain. She broke his hand and stepped back two steps.


    "If there is no other order, Rutong will leave first. His royal highness will eat well and drink well. I''m sorry that Rutong won''t accompany you any more."


    He doesn''t want to have anything to do with this man any more. Bai Rutong turns around and wants to leave, but Gu chenlian holds him by the wrist.


    "You are going to leave after scolding my palace?" When Gu chenlian was so angry, his words were a little more irritable.


    Bai ruotong was helpless. What are you going to do!


    "Can I apologize to the prince? It''s Rutong''s fault that makes his royal highness unhappy. His Highness has a lot of money. Don''t worry about it like a little girl. " White if Tong eye a horizontal, cold voice way.


    "Bai ruotong, you..." Gu chenlian was angry. When did this little girl have such sharp teeth?


    "Oh! It''s strange that his Highness the prince still remembers the name of Rutong! " Bai ruotong blinked, and a sarcastic smile came out from the corner of his mouth. "I thought his royal highness could only bark dogs."


    "You are really different now. I don''t know who you were before. Baba said that you would marry my palace. Now if you can''t marry me, you will hate my palace for love?" Gu chenlian said sarcastically.


    "Yes! If Tong hates his royal highness because of his love, can''t he? " Bai ruotong shrugged and said, "Your Highness is not willing to let ruotong go. Is it because he wants to tell ruotong that when he married someone else, you suddenly find that you have ruotong in mind?"


    "You think so well!"


    "That''s good. Otherwise, ruotong still doesn''t know how to refuse his Royal Highness''s kindness."


    Bai ruotong''s sharp mouth hit back. Gu chenlian''s fingers slightly increased his strength, and Bai Rutong frowned: "Your Highness, can you let go? There are a lot of people here today. It''s not very good for your reputation if you''re seen yelling at me. "


    "If you don''t bring the branch back to our palace, we won''t let it go." Gu chenlian said decidedly.

 Chapter 156

    Does this guy really think she''s a dog?


    Bai ruotong was angry and smiling. How old did he think he was? Such a man can be a man. No wonder the readers in the comment area are clamoring for replacement.


    "How can I carry it for you when you hold me?" White Rutong road.


    When Gu chenlian heard the speech, he immediately let go. Bai ruotong took advantage of the situation and ran away, but before he got out of the corridor, he was dragged back by this guy.


    Gu chenlian angrily grabs her wrist and drags her to the center of the garden. Bai ruotong almost stumbles and bumps his face into his chest. His chest is surprisingly hard. She takes a breath of pain and covers her nose. She felt that her nose was about to break.


    "Bai ruotong, when are you so treacherous?" Gu chenlian gritted his teeth.


    "Your Highness, you are always so difficult to be a woman. After all, it''s not very good. You and I have no grievances. Although I used to pester you, I''ve changed my mind now. For my father''s sake, how about letting me go today?" Bai ruotong rubbed his nose and tried to speak peacefully.


    Gu chenlian gently raised his pretty eyebrows. His eyes flashed by and joked: "don''t forget your identity. You were willing to be a dog in this palace. If we want to do it, we must do it to the end. Originally, I asked you to pick it up with your paw, but now, you pick it up with your mouth... "


    Bai ruotong is now Gu Yanqing''s fiancee. Because of this, Gu chenlian is doubly embarrassed. In the court, he didn''t get the respect he deserved from Gu Yanqing. He was even scolded and joked by Gu Yanqing. Now he has to get back from Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong''s heart hurt.


    Just like the sudden pain in the chest when I passed him in the palace.


    The body still has feelings for him, and the consciousness left by the original owner will still be hurt when he hears his cold irony.


    The eye socket can''t help of a red, surreptitious idea toward Gu Chen Lian ruthlessly stare to go. Gu chenlian was stunned. When her eyes touched the tears in her eyes, her heart suddenly pulled.


    He moved his thin lips and wanted to make a mockery of him, but Bai ruotong lowered his head and bit his arm.


    She bit very hard, Gu chenlian ate a pain, subconsciously spread his hand. Taking advantage of the situation, Bai ruotong loosened his mouth and ran away with oil on the soles of his feet. Gu chenlian clenched his teeth and caught up with her figure.


    "Help! His Highness the prince has killed


    "Shut up to the palace!"


    "I don''t know! His Highness the prince has killed


    Bai ruotong ran and yelled. As soon as he turned around the corridor, he was suddenly dragged and fell into a embrace. She screamed in her heart. Just as she wanted to struggle away, a familiar male voice came from her head: "what are you doing here?"


    As soon as Bai Rutong choked, he looked up and saw Gu Yanqing''s cold and deep facial features. He looked down at her, and then at Gu chenlian, who was gasping on the way. The long and narrow eyes suddenly covered with a heavy haze.


    "Your Highness..."


    Bai ruotong flat mouth, tears such as golden beans one by one from the corner of his eyes. She cried with tears, her delicate shoulders shaking.


    Seeing her crying, Gu Yanqing squatted down and said in a gentle voice, "what''s the matter?"


    When he came to the mansion, he didn''t see the little girl. He went back and forth to look for her. After finding her, he saw that she was being chased.


    "His highness bullied me. He asked me to pretend to be a dog and pick up the branch with my mouth." Bai ruotong points at Zheng Nu and stares at her Gu chenlian. He is wronged.


    "Third brother, why do you want to embarrass Wang''s fiancee?" Different from the warm voice just now, this voice is like ice, cold into the bone marrow.


    "Second brother, don''t be fooled by Bai ruotong''s delicate appearance. My palace is badly bitten by her teeth. Look, it''s bleeding." Gu chenlian said, raising his arm.

 Chapter 157

    There are teeth like crescent moon on the arm with clear texture. The teeth are very deep, and there is still a woman''s rouge. Gu Yanqing looked at the rouge, eyes suddenly sank, thin lips spit out a word: "the."


    "Second brother, what do you mean by that?" Gu chenlian was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. "My palace was bitten by your fiancee. You have to give me an explanation."


    "What explanation do you want?" Gu Yanqing then got up and approached him. His body was covered with a layer of cold momentum, which made Gu chenlian step back two steps. "Yesterday in the court, you were rebuffed by our king, so you always have a grudge. You can''t get good in our king, so you bully Rutong. Third brother, when did you become such a careful man? "


    His careful thought was broken by Gu Yanqing, and he couldn''t hold his face. Staring at Bai ruotong coldly, Gu chenlian said sarcastically, "it''s not up to the second brother to judge whether our palace is a cautious person. However, our palace wants to persuade the second brother that Bai ruotong has always liked to pester our palace before. It''s because of her pestering that our palace is tired of her pestering that her mother betrothed her to your second brother. Second brother, such a woman is not appreciated by our palace, but you use it as a treasure, Don''t you think that''s ironic? "


    "I thank my third brother for the beauty of becoming a man," Gu Yanqing said with a smile instead of anger. "Ruotong is full of treasures. Fortunately, my third brother didn''t see it. If he saw it, maybe he would rob me."


    Gu chenlian


    Robbing? He doesn''t want to rob this receiver!


    Obviously, it was intended to be ironic, but Gu Yanqing''s joke made him sneer like a fist on the cotton without any effect.


    Gu chenlian doesn''t bother to entangle with them any more. He angrily turns and leaves. Before he takes a few steps, Bai ruotong picks up the stones on the roadside and smashes them at his figure. He is impartial and hits the back of his head.


    When Gu chenlian looks back for a moment, Gu Yanqing turns over and covers Bai Rutong in his arms. Swallowing a mouthful of anger, Gu chenlian frowned and left.


    Seeing that he was far away, Gu Yanqing picked up Bai ruotong''s face and wiped it with the rouge on her mouth.


    "You... What do you do?" Bai ruotong wrists his brows and wriggles restlessly to escape his touch.


    "Don''t move!" Gu Yanqing''s words can''t be refused. His expressionless face is as cold as ice. As soon as Bai Rutong choked, he did not dare to move.


    How does she feel? Gu Yanqing seems to be very angry?


    After wiping her Rouge clean, Gu Yanqing put down her hand, turned around and walked away.


    Bai ruotong pauses and subconsciously follows.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing walking so fast?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Your Highness, where are you going? Let''s go together


    Leg length is great. He takes one step and trots three steps, but he still can''t catch up with him. Seeing the distance open, Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and stopped chasing him. He sat on the stone bench in the courtyard and stroked his sleeves open to check the injury.


    Milk white skin covered with a large red glare, and some have covered bleeding prints. Bai ruotong couldn''t help but take a breath. My skin is so artificial that when I was dragged by someone, it would leave a scar. If I had been pulled by a stick in my previous life, I would not have left such a big red mark.


    The eyes that are not dry are covered with tears. The lacrimal gland of a child is too developed. As long as the heart moves, tears will come.


    Bai ruotong, don''t be controlled by the original owner''s feelings any more. Hold back your tears quickly. You are not such a crying person.


    She sighed and wiped the tears from her eyes with the back of her hand. But the more she wiped the tears, the more she felt, which made her feel better for a while.


    With a sigh, he was about to put down his long sleeve, but a broad palm came up at this time. Her eyes were immediately covered with black Xuan clothes. Looking up, it was right in front of Gu Yanqing''s cold eyes.

 Chapter 158

    "Did Gu chenlian make this?" Gu Yanqing looked at her wrist and asked softly.


    Somehow, a sour nose, tears such as broken pearls one by one out.


    "Didn''t you ignore me? What else are you doing back here? "


    She didn''t notice how wronged her voice was at the moment.


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t laugh or cry. She squatted down and carefully wiped away her tears with a silk handkerchief: "don''t cry, aren''t you very clever in front of me? How can you always be bullied in front of others? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong, with a flat mouth, turned his head and pretended to ignore it.


    "Do you have ointment in your house?" Gu Yanqing saw that she did not reply and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll go again." Gu Yanqing said, got up and pretended to go. Bai ruotong raised his eyes and gouged him out: "Your Highness will go if you want, but I didn''t ask him to stay."


    She was very upset now. The sorrowful mood of the original owner was pounding back and forth in her chest like a heavy stone. She didn''t know how to calm her heart and where she had time to talk to Gu Yanqing.


    "Rutong, it''s the prince who bullies you, not the king. How can you spread your anger on the king?"


    Gu Yanqing patience, gently advised said. Suddenly, footsteps came from his ears. He looked up and saw that Zhao Cheng was coming towards him. Turned around and walked with Zhao Cheng, whispered command two back, the little girl was stuffy head, left the courtyard.


    Gu Yanqing rushed to catch up: "where are you going?"


    "Change your clothes!" Bai ruotong said angrily, "the rouge has also been erased by you. I have to go back to make it up. How else would you like to meet the old lady later? "


    "Are you blaming me?" Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows.


    "No Bai ruotong murmured with his head down. Seeing the appearance of her stingy bag, Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile and coax her own stingy bag into her arms.


    "Little girl, don''t be angry with me. I was angry just now. Seeing you with other men, I feel a little irritable," Gu Yanqing whispered in her ear. "I''m also an ordinary man. Would you forgive me?"


    Bai Rutong gave him an angry look. She was not angry with Gu Yanqing, she was just a little confused, so she scattered her anger on Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing''s gentle words, somehow, gradually smoothed the sadness in his heart.


    "Your Highness, what he said is not true. I don''t like pestering him..." Bai Rutong said.


    Clearly, there is no need to explain, but listening to Gu Yanqing''s words, Bai Rutong did not want him to misunderstand.


    "Well, I know." Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile.


    "He is a leftover in my heart!" Bai added.


    "If you are heard by others, I''m afraid you''ll be beheaded, but..." Gu Yanqing pauses and opens her hair on her face. "I like it."


    As soon as the voice fell, they heard Zhao Chengwei''s voice behind them: "Your Highness, the ointment is here."


    He had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that they were tired of being together, he hesitated and didn''t know whether to remind them of their own existence. But after waiting for a while, he couldn''t help it.


    Bai ruotong''s face turned red, but Gu Yanqing took the ointment from Zhao Cheng, stroked her shoulder and sat down on the stone bench: "wipe the ointment first, or it will leave a mark. I will send you back to change your clothes later."


    Zhao Cheng swallowed, and saw that there seemed to be nothing wrong with him. He retreated to one side.

 Chapter 159

    He rubbed his fingers carefully on her arm. Bai ruotong pursed his lips and could not help but move his eyes away from his heroic face.


    After wiping the medicine, I went back to Qingtong courtyard to dress up again. When I got to the main courtyard, the stage in the courtyard was already noisy with gongs and drums, and the lion dance and dragon dance were very lively. Gu Yanqing said goodbye to her and went back to her seat. Bai Rutong lowered his head and sat down quietly.


    "Four younger sisters are really wonderful. They only have a little spare time to have a private meeting with his Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    As soon as he sat down, there was a voice of sarcasm. There is no need to look up. Bai ruotong knows who it is.


    "Yes, who told me that I had a fiance but my elder sister didn''t?"


    Bai said sarcastically with a smile.


    Bai lingyao choked, and her eyes shot at her like poison. If it were not for Bai Rutong, she might have married now. This slut made her get divorced, but she dared to poke the pain in her heart.


    "If it weren''t for you fox demon, I might have made a perfect match with Mr. Zhao and become husband and wife. You are such a mean person who only knows how to seduce men. One day, when your Highness Prince Rong knows your true face, I don''t believe he will be happy with you. "


    Since she had already torn her face, Bai lingyao had no reason to be polite. She clenched her lips and uttered bitter words. She''s a legitimate daughter, so what? I''m not afraid of her. She''s just a delicate leather bag full of grass.


    In terms of Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting, she is incomparable in the west of the town. There are so many young masters present today that she doesn''t believe that her talent can''t attract a young master to pour out for her.


    White if Tong pie pie pie pie mouth, faint satire A: "can''t eat grape, say grape sour."


    "You..." Bai lingyao''s face turned white. If it wasn''t full of guests at this time, she would quarrel with Bai Rutong in public.


    With his tongue sticking out, Bai Rutong doesn''t pay any attention to her any more. He focuses on the melon and fruit snacks in front of him. He eats the melon and fruit and regards Bai lingyao as the air.


    When Bai lingyao saw that she ignored herself, she gave a cold hum and turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    After the opera was finished, Bai lingyao stood up and went with Bai Shutang respectfully: "father, today is your dust washing banquet. My daughter has also prepared a program to celebrate for my father. I wonder if my father would like to watch it?"


    Bai Shutang smiles: "you have this filial piety, I am willing to accept it."


    The old lady nodded with satisfaction. Bai lingyao was the most outstanding among them. Even if she didn''t mention it, the old lady would let her help the guests. The old lady''s eyes were a little better when she saw that her posture was not twisted.


    Bai lingyao is sitting in the middle of the stage, her slender and straight fingers caressing the strings, and melodious tunes pouring out from her fingertips. The guests stopped their wine cups and listened carefully. See their line of sight all fall to oneself, white Ling Yao mouth corner can''t stop of rise, eyes take water charming one pick.


    When a song falls, praise rises. As Bai lingyao had expected, some of the young masters had already made friends with her.


    "Lingyao''s piano skills have improved again." The old lady praised.


    "Thank you, grandma," Bai lingyao leans down and looks at Bai ruotong. She opens her mouth to encourage Bai ruotong to make a fool of herself on stage, but an idea comes out of her mind and turns her eyes to Bai Yinling, who is silent. "Grandma, the third sister has just returned to the mansion. I heard that she learned a lot of local folk songs and dances when she was in Lingshan, Why don''t you let the third sister and her father have fun? "


    Although Bai ruotong''s piano art is not as good as her, after so many years of cultivation in the government, it is not bad. What''s more, her face may make others ignore her piano skills and pay attention to her beauty.


    It''s better to let Bai Yinling set off herself first. Bai Yinling used to be a butcher in the mansion. She was introverted and never showed her talent in front of others. What''s more, she went to Lingshan for three years, which can kill a lot of her skills.

 Chapter 160

    "This..." the old lady hesitated. She didn''t want to let Bai Yinling take the stage, but it was hard to refuse in full view of the public.


    Bai Yinling''s strength is not clear to her. She was dispensable when she was in the mansion before. But if you refuse Bai lingyao''s proposal at this time, don''t you believe Bai Yinling and hit her in the face in public.


    But if her strength is mediocre and she goes wrong in front of the crowd, won''t she lose the face of the West Marquis''s house?


    The old lady is in a dilemma. She gives Bai lingyao a hard look. What''s her bad idea!


    "Grandmother."


    At that time, Bai Yinling got up slowly and went with the old lady. The old lady''s dilemma, Bai Yinling naturally see in the eyes, how she did not know Bai lingyao''s heart that winding.


    When did she tell her that she had learned exotic song and dance, it was just Bai lingyao''s own nonsense, in order to make her lose face.


    "Now that the elder sister has said so, Yinling is willing to help everyone."


    The old lady looked at Bai Yinling suspiciously: "are you sure you want to?"


    "Yes." Bai Yinling nodded, "it''s just grandma. I want to give Yinling some time to prepare. Yinling wants to change her dress."


    As soon as the old lady''s eyes brightened, she immediately said, "good!"


    Bai Yinling''s confident appearance reassures the old lady. It seems that she wronged Bai lingyao. She thought that this girl wanted Bai Yinling to be her green leaf, but she didn''t think that Bai Yinling was really capable. She glanced at Bai lingyao with guilt, but she pursed her mouth and frowned. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    Bai Rutong takes a sad look at Bai lingyao. She really picked the wrong person. They are the protagonists, women with golden fingers.


    If you want the protagonist to be your own green leaf, there is no door.


    White Yin Ling changed a body elegant purple skirt into the stage, eyes by red rouge a pick, beauty intoxicating. Just now, some pale faces suddenly turned red at this moment. Red lips, smile.


    "Play the man in feather." Bai Yinling and the musician on one side said.


    When Bai Shutang heard this, his fingers moved slightly. My eyes flashed and I was surprised¡¶ The man in feather is the song that Bai Yinling danced when she first met her mother. Because of this dance, she entered his heart.


    This song is a bit dull, and there is a story in it. It is said that a white crane was saved by a scholar thousands of years ago. In order to repay his kindness, the white crane turned into a young girl and combined with the scholar.


    The scholar''s family is poor and ill. The white crane plucks its feathers and weaves it into a feather coat. It sells it in the city for thousands of taels of gold.


    After he got well, he was admitted to the imperial examination, married a princess and abandoned his wife. The white crane was unhappy and died in the end.


    On the day of her death, the clouds in the sky turned into red feathers, heroic and beautiful.


    Everlasting longing for each other, short of Acacia and infinite infinity, how can I know how to trip up the heart? Note: words of autumn wind)


    Bai Yinling''s dancing posture is clear and magnificent. People hold their breath, as if they saw a white crane dancing in the lake. The figure is so cold and beautiful that people can''t help but want to show their love and warmth.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes could not be shifted from Bai Yinling. He never knew that there was such a beautiful woman in xihou mansion. Heart suddenly move, such as by her fingers fiddle with the heartstrings. His breath moved with her smile and her fingers clenched.


    At this moment, he has been attracted by her.


    After the dance, the people could not see it completely, and they had not recovered from the solemn and stirring feelings in the dance.


    A moment later, Bai Shutang clapped his palms and praised, "good!"


    Then the crowd began to applaud and praise. No one noticed that Bai Shutang had tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 161

    He thought of the woman again. Three years later, he buried her in the dust, but today Bai Yinling dug her out of the dust.


    No one can know the bitterness and pain under the heart, but there is a strong satisfaction after the pain. He thought he would never see this dance again in his life, but now he saw it in their children.


    Bai lingyao''s face was already blue. Bai Yinling''s dance will stop, and the response is much more enthusiastic than that of her piano just now.


    Originally want to let Bai Yinling do foil for themselves, but let Bai Yinling in front of the crowd. Her heart is like thousands of silver needles, not a taste.


    "It''s worthy of being the Marquis''s residence in the west of the town. The talents of the thousands are extraordinary." Gu chenlian praises, but his eyes are still reluctant to move away from Bai Yinling. Bai Yinling seemed to notice his sight and unconsciously lowered her head.


    When Bai lingyao heard this, she felt even worse.


    "Your Highness is right, but ah, the most powerful one in our house is not only the third sister, but also the fourth sister."


    Bai lingyao reluctantly smiles and takes advantage of the situation to drag Bai ruotong into the water. Bai ruotong almost choked on the grapes in her mouth. Bai lingyao, as a guy, would not let her go easily.


    That''s right. Although she didn''t know the strength of Bai Yinling, Bai lingyao knew it in her heart.


    Although she has been compared by Bai Yinling now, she can still find a better one. The task of backing up falls on Bai Rutong.


    Bai ruotong is going to curse her mother. Why doesn''t she go to Bai ruowei for help!


    "Rutong, are you ready today?" The old lady''s eyes fell on her. Bai ruotong got up and said with a smile, "I''ve already prepared. Today is my father''s day of great joy. How can I get less ruotong. In order to make his father happy, Rutong started to prepare three days ago. "


    Bai ruotong said that, his eyes scornfully gouged out Bai lingyao. Bai lingyao choked, and her round eyes were about to jump out of her eyes.


    Does Bai ruotong want to play the trick of making a blockbuster?


    When the old lady saw that she was laughing playfully, her face was quite warm. No matter how the performance is, Bai ruotong will not blame her. She is still young, even if the quality is poor, no one will blame her.


    Bai ruotong moved his wrist and stepped onto the stage. Gu Yanqing didn''t want to see the performance. Seeing Bai ruotong on the stage, she lifted her eyes and put her wine cup on the table.


    Qi''er and orange''er move two screens behind her. The bottom of the screen is thin white gauze. Bai ruotong enters the back of the screen, and the black shadow emerges.


    "Just play a light tune." Bai said.


    After hearing this, the musician nodded slightly and played a melody "Yong Mei Diao". When they looked at her, they saw Bai ruotong stretching his dancing posture behind the screen. Although he stepped on the tune, he danced smoothly. After Bai Yinling''s startling dance, he was bored to see Bai ruotong''s performance.


    They thought so, but the next moment, they saw the butterfly floating out of Bai ruotong''s body, flapping her wings and surrounding her figure. The guests were in an uproar and looked at each other. They didn''t know how the butterfly came.


    The butterfly surrounded her black figure, but when the butterfly dispersed, Bai ruotong''s figure disappeared from behind the screen, just like a butterfly.


    "There it is


    Just when they were confused, they did not know who was shouting. They looked in the direction he was pointing. Bai ruotong''s figure appeared behind another screen.

 Chapter 162

    Gu Yanqing''s thin lips stirred up a smile. He thought that the little girl''s trick was only superficial Kung Fu. Unexpectedly, it was so profound that even he could not see the way. He could not help but marvel and admire her.


    Gu chenlian, on the other side, looks pale. Bai ruotong has been pestering with him for so many years, but he has never heard of her being able to play tricks. The woman who can play tricks has seen her in huayuelou recently.


    The woman was ugly, but her eyebrows were familiar. Gu chenlian lowered his eyes and thought to himself. A moment later, he suddenly raised his eyes and looked angry.


    No wonder Gu Yanqing took such care of the ugly woman. It turned out that was the case.


    Today, Gu Yanqing takes great care of Bai ruotong. He clearly pretends to be Bai ruotong. The brothel woman is most likely Bai ruotong.


    People''s eyes are fixed on the stage, which is hard to recover. Bai ruotong''s beautiful shadow turned behind the screen and disappeared.


    When the guests held their breath, they saw a stream of smoke rising from the side. Bai ruotong''s figure came out of the crowd. As soon as his clothes turned, a piece of white cloth suddenly appeared in his hand and threw it up. In the blink of an eye, the white cloth turned into a white dove and flew up into the sky.


    "Good!"


    All the people were thundering, and all of them marveled at the magic of changing living creatures.


    Bai ruotong blinked, and the corners of his lips began to smile.


    She learned this trick for a long time. Born in a magic family, she was not influenced by the family and had very little attainments. Her sister learned it one day, but she still couldn''t understand it after learning it for a month.


    Her father was very strict. Seeing that she had no idea for a long time, he cut off her food and ordered her to learn when to eat again. So my sister accompanied her, one action at a time, never tired of teaching her.


    For three days, I didn''t get a grain of rice, and my sister followed her hungry.


    Thinking of this, Bai Rutong felt a little sad again. In order to pursue the dream and give up the magic, but now let her in front of the crowd.


    Bai ruotong raised his hand slightly and made a loud and crisp finger in mid air. Suddenly, the pigeon''s body burst open and turned into white petals, falling from the sky like a grand petal rain.


    The music stopped suddenly at this time, and the petals fell to the ground at this time.


    Bai ruotong joined hands and bowed to the old lady Bai Shutang for a salute: "ruotong has made a fool of himself."


    "Good! Miss four is really a god


    Among the guests, some of them took the lead in standing up and clapping, followed by others clapping. The cheers rang out one after another, and everyone''s eyes were filled with wonder.


    "Old lady, all the girls in your family are gods. The fourth young lady is worthy of being her own daughter. If she hadn''t seen her here, Lin would have doubted that the fourth young lady was immortal! "


    "What is doubt? The fourth lady is a fairy! It can be said that he is a God and a man! "


    "Yes, yes! Marquis Bai, you are so blessed


    The old lady couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She called Bai ruotong to sit down beside her. She stroked her hand and her eyes were happy: "ruotong, why didn''t you tell me that you can do tricks before?"


    "I''m a fool at the head of the hospital. I hope my grandmother won''t give up." Bai said modestly.


    Bai Shutang said with a rare smile: "today, you''ve opened your eyes to my father, but women still need to focus on piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Although you have excellent tricks, you can''t fall behind in your lessons. The dance you just danced is far worse than Yinling. You have to make up for it."


    "Rutong was taught by his father." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "If there is a specialty in art, who says that women must specialize in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?" The old lady retorted, "all the daughters in our house are good at it. Lingyao knows the piano and Yinling knows the dance. It''s also advisable for Rutong to develop another tune."


    "Mother said so." Bai Shutang nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 163

    Bai Lingwei secretly dropped her eyes when she heard this, and she wanted to disappear in the banquet with her fingers in her clothes. The old lady obviously forgot her. She has been a transparent person in the government for a long time, but I can hear that the old lady didn''t take her own words with her. It''s hard to avoid some bitterness in her heart.


    But what if it''s uncomfortable. Her piano skill is not as good as Bai lingyao''s, and her dancing style is not as good as Bai Yinling''s. We can''t find another way like Bai ruotong, so we have to be a transparent person secretly. It''s no wonder that the old lady has forgotten her.


    "Grandmother, how did you forget your second sister?"


    Although the old lady forgot her, Bai lingyao did not. This wants to find a cushion, but the performance of Bai Yinling and Bai ruotong is amazing. They compare her vividly. Now she''s like she''s upset a Chinese medicine bottle. It''s not a taste inside and outside.


    Bai Lingwei''s shoulder suddenly shakes. She looks up timidly. The old lady''s eyes turn to her. Bai Lingwei swallows. If she performs after Bai ruotong, even if she performs Bai lingyao''s style, it can only be a joke.


    Bai lingyao''s words clearly mean that she can''t get off the stage.


    "Grandma, don''t we have a troupe to sing next? Ruotong heard that manager Zhao had found the most powerful troupe in the capital. Ruotong was waiting to see it! "


    As soon as the old lady was about to speak, Bai ruotong opened her mouth first, and soft nuotan laughed and acted coquettishly with the old lady. The old lady grinned, nodded and shaved her delicate nose: "OK, listen to you, let''s go to the theatre."


    Bai Lingwei breathes out a breath and looks at Bai Rutong gratefully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao chokes and stares at Bai Rutong resentfully. She doesn''t understand why Bai ruotong must have a hard time with herself!


    This woman, she really wants to tear her face.


    After singing opera on the stage and laughing with the old lady for a while, Bai Rutong returned to his own position. Just after sitting, the shadow suddenly covers behind.


    "Bai ruotong."


    The cold voice came from the top of his head. Bai ruotong bit the fruits and looked up. Gu chenlian looked at her with a pretty face and stared at her darkly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Bai ruotong, unwilling to entangle with him, frowned and asked.


    According to the development of the original plot, he should now come to ask Bai Yinling. Just now she looked carefully. When Bai Yinling was dancing, his eyes looked at her without blinking, as if they were glued to her.


    "Have you ever been to huayuelou?"


    Gu chenlian screwed his brows and almost gnashed his teeth to get a few words out of his mouth.


    Bai ruotong blinked: "huayuelou? Where is this? "


    She pretended to be innocent, but she could not be regarded as someone who could be sent at will. The corner of the mouth stirs up evil Si''s smile, simply entered to sit beside her: "you can''t pretend to be muddleheaded!"


    "Your Highness, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Prince Rong, your highness can watch. If you want to get into trouble with Rutong, you will suffer a loss later. "


    Bai ruotong looked back and gave a smile. She has nothing good to say with Gu chenlian. Although he is handsome, he has no merit in Bai ruotong''s eyes.


    The body is not hers, but the consciousness is hers. Although she has memories of "Bai ruotong", she has no feelings of "Bai ruotong". To Gu chenlian, she did not like half, some only dislike.


    Bai Yinling looked at them. Although she didn''t know what they were saying, she could see that they didn''t seem to have a pleasant conversation.


    "Don''t use your second brother to threaten the palace!" Gu chenlian''s tone was a little bigger, and his anger in his eyes was even stronger. If this is not a public place, he will certainly hold Bai Rutong''s neck and ask questions.


    Bai ruotong''s head hurts again. Although she knew that Gu chenlian might doubt her performance in public, she had no other way.

 Chapter 164

    She didn''t understand the music theory of the ancients. If she played songs and dances with her head firmly, she might be suspected. If her dancing was not covered up by tricks, it would be a mess in people''s eyes.


    There are gains and losses. She is favored by the old lady. She is also suspected by Gu chenlian.


    "I''m not threatening your highness," said Bai ruotong, looking forward. "You see, your Highness Prince Rong is really here."


    Gu chenlian looked up and saw that Gu Yanqing was walking slowly in this direction. He darkened his eyes, approached Bai ruotong''s face, and said in a soft voice, "this palace is not finished with you, little Cuihua."


    In the last three words, his words are frivolous, deliberately biting heavy words. There was a trace of banter in his eyes. He left without waiting for Bai ruotong to reply.


    Looking at his back, Bai Rutong''s heart sank. Gu chenlian seems to have identified her. It''s not a coincidence that she appeared in huayuelou at the beginning. I''m afraid that Bai Chusheng will associate her with Gu Yanqing.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    Before reaching the beauty, a touch of beauty stopped Gu Yanqing''s way. Bai Yinling laughed as if and bowed to give him a salute.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing nodded his head, which could be regarded as a response. He leans over the body, is about to leave, but Bai Yinling is across the body, do not know intentionally or unintentionally, stiffly block in the middle of two people.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong forgets many things. Her little daughter Bai Yinling was once saved by Her Highness," Bai Yinling asked her eyebrows and wanted to reminisce with her. "I didn''t thank your highness well last time. I wonder if your highness would like to drink the thank you wine of Yinling?"


    Bai Yinling said, holding the wine cup on the table and passing it to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing lowered her eyebrows, swept away coldly, and crossed with her long legs.


    He naturally remembers Bai Yinling, but he has no heart to chat with her and doesn''t believe her words of thanks.


    The last time we met by chance, she gave him a favor, but the favor was full of calculation. In retrospect, Bai Yinling might have given the mountain bandits an idea to attack them with poison King Bee.


    "What were you talking about with the prince just now?"


    Gu Yanqing went to Bai ruotong and said in a low voice.


    Bai ruotong is looking forward to the play. When Bai Yinling met him just now, he thought that there would be some water between him. But he didn''t expect that Gu Yanqing would bypass Bai Yinling and come directly with her.


    "Your Highness seems to know that I am Cuihua." Bai Rutong shriveled his mouth and muttered.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "you just performed a trick. Are you afraid that people will not know? Fortunately, general Bai was not there at that time, otherwise you will find your true face today. "


    "The prince won''t do anything, will he?" Bai Yinling felt a little uneasy. The last time she interrupted his plan, Gu chenlian was a wise man. After a moment''s deliberation, he could figure out the meaning.


    "Since he didn''t succeed, are you still afraid that he will revenge you?" Gu Yanqing stroked Bai ruotong''s head and said in a warm voice, "he is ashamed of it. He never dare to make it public, but his heart will respond to you."


    "Anyway, I''ve been used to him. I don''t care." Bai ruotong shrugged, pretending to be fearless.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    As soon as the words were over, Bai lingyao came to them with a small step of jade lotus. Bai ruotong''s smile suddenly froze on her face. This girl seems to be committing a crime again.


    "Your Highness, this is the elder sister of Rutong." Before Bai lingyao introduced herself, Bai ruotong took the lead to say something.


    "Your Highness is so close to your younger sister before she comes through. I really envy others. I don''t know if my younger sister is shy or why. She has never been with you before."

 Chapter 165

    Xu is Gu Yanqing and Bai ruotong look warm together, Bai lingyao bumps the courage to say with it. It is said that Gu Yanqing is a bloodthirsty and merciless Shura Yama. But today it seems that this is not the case. He smiles from time to time, and his handsome eyebrows are dazzling.


    "Oh? Yes Gu Yanqing lowered her eyes, eyes deep, words with a touch of fun.


    "Isn''t it?" Bai lingyao pointed her eyes and said with a smile, "I don''t know what my younger sister thought. A few days ago, a white faced bodyguard came to my mother''s home. My younger sister was actually Baba''s greeting. I saw that the white faced bodyguard didn''t look like your highness, and I don''t know where my younger sister saw that white faced bodyguard."


    "Which eye did you see me coming up to greet you?" Bai Rutong looked dark and said coldly.


    "What? Is my sister unwilling to admit it? " Bai lingyao snorted, "although it''s not what I saw with my own eyes, it''s something. Don''t be flustered, my sister. In the future, just change her dissolute temperament. Don''t rush to see a man. Don''t lose your Highness''s face."


    "Sister, since she didn''t see it, that''s slander." Bai ruotong went with her. Although she was not as tall as Bai lingyao, she was superior to her in momentum. Her words were sonorous and forceful, and she didn''t feel half guilty. "You can call your mother to see what she said about the bodyguard. I know that my sister has lost her engagement recently, and I feel very sad, but I can''t pour all my anger on her. "


    "You..."


    Seeing the excitement, the guests cast their eyes one after another. Bai lingyao was angry and angry and blushed immediately.


    Bai ruotong is the one who doesn''t open the pot. Knowing that young master Zhao was a pain in her heart, she poked her heart.


    "I''m just telling the truth. If my sister doesn''t like to listen, I won''t say it." Bai lingyao''s eyes are red and charming. She looks at Gu Yanqing on purpose. Gu Yanqing''s eyes happen to fall on her. Bai lingyao''s heart moves slightly and she cries with pity.


    The cry attracted the guests to look at each other. The old lady was watching the play when she saw the noise coming from the distance. She took a sip of tea and called aunt Hong to have a look.


    Bai ruotong saw that she was crying. There was a trace of banter in her eyes. Just as she wanted to turn around, Gu Yanqing held her wrist. He took her hand and went with Bai lingyao. He took out a square handkerchief from his arms and handed it to her.


    Bai lingyao, stunned, reached for Gu Yanqing''s handkerchief, and her eyes flashed a trace of joy.


    "What you said just now is the truth?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong, Gu Yanqing asked, do you believe in yourself?


    She was about to retort, but Bai lingyao took the lead: "yes, it''s true."


    "What evidence do you have?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "It''s only the old man who came to Zhangjia today. At that time, the young lady and his wife of Zhangjia were present. His highness can send someone to ask him some day. Lingyao''s words are not half empty."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to bring them here now. If they admit it, I''ll let bygones be bygones. If they don''t admit that they have said this to you, on the Nanyuan decree, those who make a rumor will blame you."


    As soon as Gu Yanqing''s words fell, Bai lingyao''s face turned white. She bit to bite a lip, lift an eye to see toward Gu Yanqing, the heart immediately heavy of a sink.


    He looked solemn, as if not half joking. Red aunt listening, heart can''t help but anxious. She was also present that day. Although Bai ruotong asked about the bodyguard for two sentences, there was nothing wrong with her behavior.


    Originally, he wanted to testify for Bai ruotong, but now Gu Yanqing put her on a high plane. If she testified, Bai lingyao would be blamed. If they don''t, if Zhang''s mother and son talk nonsense in front of Prince Rong, it will damage Bai''s reputation.

 Chapter 166

    Red aunt hesitated again and again, but she still couldn''t make up her mind. She had to turn back and tell the old lady the whole story. As soon as the old lady''s face broke down, she murmured, "what''s the matter with the mother and son of Zhang? Just tell the truth to your highness."


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid the eldest lady is going to eat the board here." Honggu road.


    "It''s time for her to suffer, too." The old lady didn''t have a good way. I thought that Bai lingyao would make some progress after Zhao''s death, but I didn''t expect that she still likes to make trouble as usual.


    Prince Rong can''t be provoked by her. Since she doesn''t know what to do, it''s time for her to suffer in front of the noble.


    "Yes." Red aunt should nod her head.


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing had already given orders, red aunt quickly stepped forward and stopped Zhao Cheng''s way: "Your Highness doesn''t need to ask questions. At that time, the maid was also present. The first lady''s words are slandering the fourth lady, who has never been more than half improper to the bodyguard.


    It''s just a curious question to see Zhang Jia bring his bodyguard. His Royal Highness Prince Rong, please understand. "


    "Mother red, what are you talking about?"


    Bai lingyao''s eyes suddenly tightened, and aunt Hong said that she was not accusing her of talking nonsense in front of Prince Rong?


    She knows what Prince Rong should think of her!


    "Your Highness, do you understand? Mother Honggu is a person beside her grandmother. She is not going to lie to Her Highness for the sake of Rutong, is she Bai Rutong looks at Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing nodded, playing with the taste: "four young lady this sentence is with this Wang table loyalty?"


    "Yes, I''m loyal to your highness. Your highness is brave. If you can get engaged with your highness, it''s a blessing for you," Bai said with a nod. "Today, I let your highness see the joke. The sisters should have cared for each other, but now my elder sister and I are talking in front of your highness. Please punish your highness."


    Tears hung in her eyes, and depression fell. Words with a sense of compromise. Looking at Bai ruotong like this, they couldn''t help feeling pity.


    It is not allowed in any government that the legitimate daughter is insulted by a common woman in public. Bai lingyao has no respect for Bai Rutong. Now Bai Rutong is engaged to Prince Rong, and her honor and disgrace are closely related to them.


    When Bai lingyao insults Bai ruotong, he insults Prince Rong.


    Gu Yanqing looked up and turned her eyes to Aunt Hong: "mammy Hong, the first lady was not present at that time. How did the first lady know about this? Is it with you? "


    "No, it''s from my wife''s family. At the beginning, the fourth young lady and Zhang''s young lady had some disagreements. Zhang''s young lady was quick spoken and said a few miscellaneous words of the fourth young lady, but she was taken seriously by the eldest young lady. "


    Red Gu is not slow of opening a way. Since the old lady is on Bai ruotong''s side, she naturally won''t protect Bai lingyao. The last time Zhang went wild in public, although the old lady was very kind to her, it doesn''t mean that the old lady won''t respond to her.


    Just because she won''t do anything to the Zhang family doesn''t mean she won''t do anything to the Zhang family.


    "You talk nonsense! At the beginning, Yuyan really told me about it. You were at the scene, and you should have seen it. Why did red aunt protect Bai ruotong? If your highness doesn''t believe it, you can call Yu Yan for questioning!


    At the beginning, Bai ruotong not only lured the white faced bodyguard, but also the young master of marquis Zhao Ding''s mansion


    Bai lingyao''s tone is a little urgent. It''s hard to find a chance for Gu Yanqing to see Bai ruotong''s true face, but she is destroyed by Hong GUSHENG.


    Anger rushed to the head, Bai lingyao subconsciously uttered wild words, directly scolded the word "slut".

 Chapter 167

    "Zhao Cheng, palm mouth."


    Gu Yanqing frowned and her eyes flashed a trace of cold. Today, he understood Bai ruotong''s sufferings. When Bai ruotong was rescued that day, Gu Yanqing suspected that someone in the general''s residence in the west of the town was against Bai ruotong. Now it seems that there are still many people who want to harm Bai ruotong.


    I really don''t know how this girl lives in the general''s residence in the west of town.


    "Your Highness..."


    Bai lingyao''s eyes suddenly shrank and stepped back two steps. See Zhao Cheng slowly close to her, she subconsciously want to hide, but the bodyguard pressed the shoulder.


    "Miss, I''ve offended you."


    Zhao idiom, raised his hand to Bai lingyao''s cheek is a slap. Just listen to "pa", her delicate and soft cheek suddenly drips five fingerprints, the corners of her mouth are worn out blood.


    Zhao Cheng''s strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people. What''s more, he has no pity for jade. This slap directly makes Bai lingyao''s face swell.


    The guests took a cold breath. Gu Yanqing was so vicious that he could not bear to look down.


    At this time, the drama on the stage had already ended. The old lady had already lost the idea of watching the play. She whispered with Bai Shutang and walked away with the busy place.


    Bai Yinling didn''t want to watch the excitement. She retreated a few steps away and saw Gu Shen looking at Gu Yanqing. She seemed to be thinking about something. She choked and turned back.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me. I''m just a quick talker..."


    Bai lingyao has been crying for a long time. Her delicate make-up is covered with tears. Who can imagine that the woman who was still in the crowd just now is like this.


    "Call again."


    As soon as Gu Yanqing''s words fell, another slap fell. Bai lingyao was a little confused. Her cheeks were burning like fire, and her ears were blocked by sand, making a "buzzing" sound.


    "Your Highness... Spare your life... I''m wrong..."


    The body can''t help shivering, white Ling Yao''s mouth spread blood. Gu Yanqing''s expression is not easy, but the murderous air around him forces her to soften.


    It was her guess that was wrong. I thought Gu Yanqing was not as intimidating as the rumor, but now she clearly realizes that this person is more frightening than the rumor. She really regretted that she had provoked such a Shura devil just now.


    Bai lingyao''s face has been swollen, and her delicate facial features have been twisted into a ball, covered with blood and in a mess.


    "Enough."


    Gu Yanqing saw the figure of the old lady walking into the crowd and raised her hand.


    "Your Highness, lingyao has learned a lesson now. Your highness, for the sake of the dust washing banquet of the tree hall, please forgive lingyao."


    The old lady went to the center of the crowd and looked up at Bai lingyao. Her heart trembled and she pleaded in a soft voice.


    "Old lady, will Mr. Zhang come today?" Gu Yanqing did not answer, but asked.


    Zhang Ning has been hiding in the crowd, Gu Yanqing asked so coldly, and quickly came forward with a bow.


    "Minister Zhang Ning has met his Royal Highness Prince Rong." Zhang Ning wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.


    "Zhang Shilang, how can you judge this rumor?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness, this is a misunderstanding. Maybe the woman in the family accidentally said something wrong, which was misunderstood by the eldest lady. When Zhang goes back, he will discipline the family well, and will not let them talk nonsense again. Please forgive me."


    Zhang Ning is so nervous that his teeth are trembling. Gu Yanqing is not an easy role to deal with. If he questions and investigates, he is afraid that his daughter will end up in this situation.


    "If so, thank you, Mr. Zhang." Gu Yanqing''s voice was cold and piercing. "I don''t want to hear any more bad rumors. Mr. Zhang should understand what I mean."


    "Yes, Zhang understands."


    Zhang Ning said respectfully.

 Chapter 168

    The old lady sighed, and Bai lingyao made a fool of herself in front of the crowd. All the people who came to the banquet were officials and nobles of Nanyuan. I''m afraid that this matter will spread all over the capital like the wind.


    Bai lingyao''s reputation has been damaged now. If she wants to get married, it''s not easy.


    Who can blame her for her own sin.


    The old lady swallowed and sighed heavily.


    Zhang Ning secretly poked back. Gu Yanqing sat on the soft collapse, raised her eyes and looked at Bai ruotong, who seemed to be thinking about something. She said with a smile, "old lady, do you admit that all the words of the first lady are rumors?"


    "Natural recognition." The old lady nodded and looked back at Bai lingyao, who was already sitting on the ground with a limp body. Her sharp teeth and sharp mouth were gone. She was holding a silk handkerchief and sobbing in a low voice.


    "In that case, can the 20 boards be implemented?" Gu Yanqing said.


    This word falls, people can''t help but take a breath. What Bai lingyao was taught just now? We all saw it very clearly. We thought Gu Yanqing would stop, but he was still reading the twenty boards.


    Although Bai lingyao is a common girl, she is also a delicate and expensive lady. Now she has been beaten. If the board falls on her again, she will not be able to get out of bed for several months.


    "Grandma, please help lingyao. Lingyao doesn''t want to be punished! Lingyao knows that she is wrong. Lingyao doesn''t dare any more. Grandma... Help me... "


    Bai lingyao sobbed and pleaded, clutching the old lady''s clothes. The old lady''s face was also blue and purple. She had already asked Gu Yanqing for help, but Gu Yanqing was clamouring. Didn''t she not give her the favor.


    "Your Highness, lingyao is aware of her fault. Please forgive her. I will educate myself well in private. It''s my old lady''s fault that I didn''t educate my granddaughter''s character properly. If your highness wants to blame me, I''ll blame you with my old lady. "


    When the old lady wanted to kneel down, Bai Rutong held her arm quickly.


    "Grandmother, why are you doing this? Why should my grandmother bear the responsibility for the mistakes she made? " Bai ruotong said in a low voice, "Your Highness is a kind-hearted person. Since grandma has pleaded, your highness will let her go."


    "When is the second elder brother a kind-hearted man?"


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice fell, a sonorous male voice came from the crowd. They all backed down. With a smile in his eyes, Gu chenlian went to the center of the crowd and stood with his hands down.


    "What does your highness mean by this?" Bai Rutong turns around and looks at him coldly.


    Gu chenlian raised her eyebrows and said, "the fourth lady is really good at pretending to be innocent. When the second elder brother is angry with the fourth lady, why doesn''t the fourth lady plead for her? The old lady wants to kneel down. The fourth lady says that the second elder brother is a kind-hearted man. Is this a deliberate act in front of the old lady?"


    "Although his Royal Highness Prince Rong is noble, his grandmother can''t always give a big gift. The reason why the elder sister was slapped is that she behaved disrespectfully in front of her Royal Highness Prince Rong. The two can also be linked together. It seems that her Royal Highness Prince is deliberately finding fault


    Bai ruotong''s words are not slow, and he is not afraid of Gu chenlian''s provocation.


    "A slap can''t make a sound. Has miss four ever thought about why gossip doesn''t appear on others, but only on you?"


    Gu chenlian continued.


    Gu Yanqing did not answer, the eighteen Bodhi in his hand turned slowly. It doesn''t matter whether Bai lingyao''s twenty boards are beaten or not. His purpose is to let Bai ruotong have a place in this mansion.


    He is her backer, and he will never allow others to trample and bully her.


    But looking at Bai ruotong who is on the bar with Gu chenlian, he didn''t come forward immediately. The little girl is very smart, and it''s not necessarily her who suffers the loss in the end.

 Chapter 169

    "According to his highness, is it his fault that he was bitten by a mad dog when he went out? In this world, there is never a thing that can''t be slapped. There is no reason to hate a person. There are many people who bully by their identity. Is it because they are slapped first? "


    Bai ruotong said sternly.


    Gu chenlian''s words made Bai ruotong not know how to answer them for a while.


    As Bai ruotong said, the young ladies and gentlemen of high officials and nobles have long been used to being arrogant. Let alone asking others to provoke them first, they may be just someone else taking a mouthful of water. Their posture is not elegant, and they may also be beaten and kicked because of their disgust.


    "Si Mei''s words are very reasonable. There is nothing in the world that can''t be slapped." Bai Yinling said at this time.


    Bai ruotong touched his nose and his mouth was flat. This Bai Yinling has been "eating melons" for so long. Now she''s joining in coldly. I don''t know which faction she wants to stand in.


    Gu chenlian took a look at Bai Yinling, and his face became more gentle. He raised a smile: "it seems that the third young lady also agrees with the fourth young lady?"


    "Although she agreed with this, she did something unfair. Although the eldest sister is humble, she is also our eldest sister. Now she is treated like this in full view of the public. The fourth sister is supposed to plead in front of her Royal Highness Prince Rong, but she is silent and makes people watch the elder sister''s jokes all the time. It''s not the fourth sister''s fault. "


    Bai Yinling smiles genially, but her words are sharp. In a word, Bai ruotong was pushed to the cliff. Bai lingyao choked. Listening to this, she glared at Bai Rutong with resentment in her eyes.


    The guests at the theatre agreed. Although Bai ruotong was wronged, it is also true that she did not care about brotherhood and let her sister make a fool of herself in front of others.


    Gu chenlian looks at Bai Yinling with appreciation. Unlike Bai ruotong, Bai Yinling feels like a lily in bud. Although it is not enchanting, it is very grand and comfortable.


    "Miss three is a talented woman with outstanding dancing posture and generous speech," Gu chenlian praised. "You are essentially different from miss four. I''m afraid there are few kind-hearted women like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong turned his eyes in silence. Bai Yinling just said something sarcastic, and he agreed with it. This is to please the beauty.


    "The third sister is right, and Rutong agrees. But if the third sister is concerned about her sister''s feelings, why don''t she plead with her Royal Highness Prince Rong? Now that the matter is over, the third sister is empty talk. I will also give the third sister''s words intact. "


    Bai ruotong raised his hand and made a gesture to let him go. Her eyes were bent with laughter, and her words were more of a joke than a retort.


    "If I plead, will his Highness Prince Rong stop?" White Yin Ling picks eyebrow, "Rong Prince''s highness can only see younger sister your face."


    "Then my sister and I pleaded. If she was the third sister, she would listen to me. Why didn''t she come at that time? What''s more, you said that if she didn''t care about sisters, when she was chatting with her Royal Highness Prince Rong, did she care about sisters?


    The third sister now blames Rutong for her fault. Does she think that the slut she scolded just now has no fault? "


    With a cold smile, Bai ruotong raised his eyes and looked directly at Bai Yinling. She didn''t want to tear her face with Bai Yinling, but Bai Yinling deliberately hit her face. In this case, don''t blame her for being rude.


    She won''t be polite or even flattering to Bai Yinling just because she is the leading role.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling was speechless after a long passage. She smiles, shakes her head and says generously, "my sister is very eloquent. Yinling admires her."

 Chapter 170

    Today''s drama has attracted the attention of the guests. All the daughters of the prince''s family in the west of the town have both political integrity and ability. Even this eloquence is not inferior to others.


    Although Bai Yinling appeared for a while, her generosity and propriety was also a good thing in front of everyone. Although her remarks are not proper, she has a good heart. Moreover, although Bai ruotong''s speech is strong, his sentences are reasonable. They have no right or wrong, but their positions are different.


    The old lady rubbed her temple and bowed to Gu Yanqing for a salute: "Your Highness Prince Rong, I don''t want anything else. I also want your Highness Prince Rong to spare lingyao. Lingyao is still young and immature. I think she will know how hard she suffered this time.


    Your highness, please rest assured that if he is the legitimate daughter in our house, he will pay more attention to her in the future and will not let him suffer any more grievances. "


    "If you have the old lady''s words, I can rest assured. Let''s follow her words." Gu Yanqing nodded. What he wanted was a promise from the old lady. Now that the old lady has given him a promise, he will not be embarrassed any more.


    If he does not let go, I''m afraid the old lady will have a diaphragm under her heart.


    Exhale a breath, the old lady can finally put down her heart, call the maid to help Bai lingyao down, and began to greet the guests to eat dinner.


    See the crowd scattered. Bai ruotong swallows and turns his eyes to Gu Yanqing. However, he finds that his eyes have never left him. The two eyes touch each other. Bai ruotong can''t help but avoid his gaze and turn his head.


    Biting his lips, Bai Rutong suddenly felt that he was a little affected. Gu Yanqing helped himself out, but he didn''t even dare to look at him. What''s the point.


    She straightened her chest to him, leaned over and said, "thanks for your help."


    "I understand today that you are a bully." Gu Yanqing lowered his voice and said, "others are afraid of the king, but you are not afraid. The king thought you had so much courage, but now you can see that you are a fox pretending to be a tiger."


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. She is not afraid of Gu Yanqing, on the contrary, she is very afraid. It was just that Gu Yanqing was always mild with her, which made her forget his horror for a while.


    "In the future, don''t hold back anything. I''ll make decisions with you. I''ll never let go of those who bully you."


    Gu Yanqing whispered. Seeing the sweat on her forehead, she reached out and stroked her. With the scorching heat coming from her fingers, Gu Yanqing frowned and spread out her palm to cover her forehead.


    "Why is your forehead so hot?"


    "Ah?"


    Bai ruotong blinked, but he didn''t know what Gu Yanqing meant. His head suddenly rolled up with severe pain, and his eyes became dizzy. Gu Yanqing''s face became blurred.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t stand, so he squatted down with a deep thought.


    damn!


    Just now, I was too focused on the verbal battle with Bai Yinling, but I didn''t notice that my body had problems again. Bai ruotong gritted her teeth. When she wanted to get up, her body was empty and Gu Yanqing held her in her arms.


    "Old lady, where is the doctor of the government


    Bai ruotong''s body was totally powerless. Not only his head, but also his body began to get hot after a while.


    She lay in Gu Yanqing''s arms with her eyebrows fixed. His face was blurred in his eyes. Bai ruotong held on and blinked, but he still couldn''t resist the pain of the sea tide and fell asleep.

 Chapter 171

    Bai Rutong had that strange dream again.


    She was washing herself in the stream when a wolf dog came out of the grass. Bai Rutong, with a cute smile, barked at the dog.


    To scare away the wolf dog, Bai Rutong went out of the water and went to the bank to put on his clothes.


    Not far away came the smell of meat. Everywhere is not recognize the scenery, her body is not her own, but she is not half anxious, on the contrary, the heart happy, walked towards the fragrance.


    A man is sitting in the middle of a forest, with wild meat in his hands. At his feet lies a wolf dog who was scared away just now. He is dressed in white like an immortal coming out of a picture scroll. His long black hair is not taken care of. He is left to his waist, but has a unique sense of languidness.


    Bai ruotong blinked and stood in the same place staring at him. The man seemed to notice her sight and looked back at it.


    His facial features were deep and handsome, and his eyes were dark and deep. When he looked at her, he seemed to want to absorb her as a whole.


    "Little girl, are you hungry?"


    The man''s voice is deep and mellow, but with a touch of tenderness. Bai ruotong licked the corner of his mouth, looked at the meat in his hand and ran away with him.


    Can just run two steps, a deep pain from the fingers, eat pain scream, white Rutong leisurely open eyes.


    What came into my eyes was a pair of peach blossom eyes, followed by a smile for the rest of my life. He pulled out the silver needle on the tip of her finger and said with a smile, "miss four, you are awake. You have been sleeping all day and all night."


    Bai ruotong looked up, surrounded by familiar scenery and her small room.


    "Why are you here?" Bai ruotong swallowed. His throat was very dry, and his voice was hoarse, like a cassette.


    The rest of his life shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "it''s not your highness who asked Yu to come. Although the government doctor has prescribed a prescription, your fever has not yet subsided, so Yu was caught by his highness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His eyes darkened. Every time he was too excited, his body would feel uncomfortable. This happened not once or twice. After taking the medicine for so many days, he didn''t get better. Bai ruotong doubted whether he would lose weight until he died.


    "What''s the matter?" See white if Tong suddenly frown up curved show eyebrow, rest of life slow voice way.


    "Will I... Die?" Bai Rutong paused and looked at him seriously. "Dr. Yu, tell me the truth, will I die?"


    "If you die, your highness will go with you." For the rest of his life, he sighed with a gentle smile on his lips. "Don''t worry, you won''t die. Your weakness came from your mother''s womb. This disease needs long-term treatment.


    In addition, you didn''t pay attention to your body before, and you didn''t get medical treatment on time, so you have to wait until now. "


    "I''ve been taking medicine before." Bai ruotong''s eyes were wide open. It was written in the book that she was always treated with medicine. How could she not be treated on time.


    The rest of his life was stunned: "you used to take medicine all the time?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, "I''ve been eating since I grew up, but I haven''t seen any good food."


    "Who wrote the old prescription with you?" For the rest of my life, I gathered my smile and said solemnly.


    Bai ruotong shook his head blankly: "before, there was no government doctor in our family. It was the doctor from the capital who came to treat me. I heard that the doctor had already left the capital."


    Bai ruotong''s eyes moved and suddenly came to me.


    It seems that, as she expected, someone did something about her illness. It''s just that she was wrong. This person didn''t take the medicine suddenly afterwards, but always let her take the empty medicine and endure her illness.

 Chapter 172

    With a sigh for the rest of his life, the Marquis''s mansion in the west of the town is a famous family, among which there are many intrigues and intrigues. Bai ruotong, as a legitimate daughter, is jealous of her. There must be an endless stream of people who want to harm her.


    "You can rest assured that as long as you take Yu''s prescription on time, you will get better in one year. But there is no way to cure Yu completely. If you want to cure your disease, I''m afraid only one person in the world can do it. "


    For the rest of my life, I feel sorry.


    "Who is it?" Bai ruotong has a wonderful road.


    "Wu Tieguai," the great doctor, sat at the head of her bed with a bench for the rest of his life, "you should have heard of this man''s taboo, but his whereabouts are uncertain, and he is a master who goes where he can save. His highness started looking for him a few months ago, but he is still missing. "


    "What does your highness want from him?"


    Bai ruotong naturally heard of this person''s name. It is said that this man was good at medicine, not only in Nanyuan, but also in seven countries. Kings of all countries want to be called for their own use, but this man has a very high heart, and his power and money are not in his eyes.


    "What do you want your highness to do with him?" For the rest of his life, he gave Bai Rutong a meaningful look.


    The little girl looks very smart, but she is confused about something important. Bai ruotong was stunned, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, shrunk his neck and asked carefully: "you don''t want to say, your highness is for me, do you?"


    "Not for you, but for whom?" With a sigh for the rest of her life, Gu Yanqing had a good time to open her mind, but she met a confused woman. It seems that our Royal Highness Prince Rong will spend a lot of time to open her heart.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was full of five flavors, and he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    To Gu Yanqing, she really can''t say what it''s like. This person is so infatuated with Bai Yinling in the book, but in reality he loves her in every way.


    She couldn''t understand whether he meant it or not.


    "You are so cute, little girl. If you are not looked upon by your highness, I will go to your mansion to propose marriage." He stroked her forehead for the rest of his life. Maybe Bai ruotong frowned and thought. He was so cute that he unconsciously made such an intimate move.


    White if Tong dislike of stare him one eye: "just, if you come to propose, I bite tongue to commit suicide."


    "You despise Yu. Do you know that there are so many women in the world who want to marry Yu


    For the rest of his life, he pretended to be distressed and pinched her face gently. Bai ruotong just wanted to reply, but the curtain was lifted at this time.


    Gu Yanqing walked into the room with a cool face, and his eyes swept over the rest of his life. He was holding Bai ruotong''s right cheek, and a dark fire rose in his eyes.


    After swallowing for the rest of his life, he awkwardly took back his hands and stood up and said, "Your Highness, take your time. Yu went to report to the old lady first, and when the soup was ready, she would let the maid bring it. "


    After that, for the rest of his life, he smeared oil on the soles of his feet and flew away from the room. He was afraid that if he slowed down, Gu Yanqing would cut off his hand.


    "Why are you so unprepared? Is it true that everyone can touch you except my king? " Gu Yanqing sighed and sat at the head of her bed.


    "No, he just pinched it. I''m not on guard." White if Tong small mouth a flat, innocent way.


    Gu Yanqing narrowed her eyes and reached for her cheek. Bai Rutong quickly dodged.


    Wring up her eyebrows, Gu Yanqing snorted coldly: "don''t you mean there''s no defense? How can you be on guard against me? "


    Bai Rutong smiles awkwardly. Gu Yanqing is a man in his twenties. How can his heart be smaller than copper coin sewing.

 Chapter 173

    "Your Highness, after I fell asleep yesterday, is the mansion still safe?" Bai ruotong did not want to discuss the matter with him any more, so he simply changed the topic.


    "Don''t worry. Everything is fine." Gu Yanqing twisted the quilt angle for her and said slowly.


    Embarrassment.


    Besides embarrassment, Bai ruotong didn''t know what else to use to describe his mood at this time. When I get along with Gu Yanqing alone, I can''t speak a word as if my mouth is blocked by a plug. Just put your head away and stop talking.


    "Little girl, are you happy to talk to others except Ben Wang?" Gu Yanqing how can not see through her mind, but he has not been in-depth study. Just now, he had been waiting outside for a long time. Listening to the two chatting happily, he couldn''t help being agitated.


    When the little girl chatted with others, her words could show her joy, but when she stayed with herself, she turned into wood.


    It''s puzzling.


    "Your Highness, it''s not good for you to come into my boudoir at will, is it?"


    Bai ruotong was unwilling to answer his question and forced to change the topic.


    He was a doctor for the rest of his life and had no problem getting in and out of his boudoir. But what''s his reason for going in and out? Unmarried men and unmarried women, swagger in the room private meeting, if let others see, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary gossip.


    "Why not? Is there anyone else to gossip about the king? "


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and put a smile on her lips. As long as he is willing, it''s not a problem to marry a little girl into the house the next day. What''s the difficulty of coming to her boudoir.


    The prince''s residence in the west of the town had seen his intention for a long time. He had never left since yesterday. The old lady turned a blind eye and didn''t ask too much questions, and even sent someone to deliver morning tea and dinner.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, Bai ruotong almost forgot.


    Standing in front of her eyes was Prince Rong. Even his own father would avoid him, not to mention his residence.


    Don''t say he stayed in the boudoir for a long time, even if he stayed in her boudoir for a long time, no one would dare to say no.


    "The soup is ready, miss."


    Just at that time, the door was gently pushed open, Qi''er holding the soup bowl, opened the curtain and entered the small room.


    Gu Yanqing looked back and said in a soft voice: "put it down. You just go out. I will watch your young lady take medicine."


    "Yes." Qi Er nodded and Yiyi left the room.


    Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly surprised, subconsciously called Qi''er: "Qi''er, don''t go!"


    Gu Yanqing taking medicine with her?


    If he is waiting here, he will be in the mood of taking medicine. She didn''t want to try again because the last time he forced her to take medicine was still in her heart.


    "What can I do for you, miss?" Qi Er doubts a way.


    Bai ruotong coughed awkwardly twice. He raised his eyes and took a sneak look at Gu Yanqing. He said in a soft voice, "you stay here and wait for me to take the medicine."


    "No, I''ll keep it."


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice fell, Gu Yanqing retorted. Qi''er twisted her fingers and was in a dilemma. She looked at Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing, and finally Gu Yanqing''s deep and quiet eyes forced her down. Qi''er lowered her head and bowed to her body and said, "my maid will leave first."


    Before waiting for Bai ruotong to stop, he had already left the house.


    Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears. She doesn''t want to experience the terrible experience again.


    Gu Yanqing put the medicine bowl in front of her, gently blowing Bai Qi, scooped a mouthful and handed it to her mouth. Bai ruotong pursed his lips and unconsciously shrunk his neck. He reached out to explore the spoon in Gu Yanqing''s hand.


    "Here you are."


    Gu Yanqing''s tone could not refuse. Bai ruotong flattened his small mouth, so he had to withdraw his hand and extend his mouth toward the spoon.

 Chapter 174

    A bitter medicine to eat in the mouth, delicate features suddenly wrestle together. Bai ruotong''s small mouth bends into a crescent moon, and his round apricot eyes are already full of golden beans.


    "Sugar beans." Gu Yanqing put the sugar beans on the table into her hands. Bai ruotong took one, and when he looked up, Gu Yanqing blew the heat of the decoction. When it was slightly cool, he handed it to her again.


    This time, his movements were quite gentle. After feeding the medicine, he even wiped the corners of her mouth carefully with a handkerchief. Bai ruotong''s cheek was hot, Gu Yanqing''s facial features were too provocative, her thin lips were filled with radians that seemed to be smiling, and her eyes were like stars, which were dancing gently with the sunlight.


    Although Bai ruotong is not a flower maniac, she is still in love. When she meets such a handsome man, she takes care of her in every way, and her heart can''t help but "poop poop poop".


    Gu Yanqing, like the mellow poisonous wine, exudes an attractive aroma. He smells intoxicating. He knows that it is poisonous, but he is still yearning for it. She told herself with her only reason not to be moved by him. If she was trapped now, she would only be injured in the future.


    "Girl."


    Put down the soup bowl, Gu Yanqing wiped her lips, see her eyes staring at himself, throat roll, voice in front of her ears low sounded: "if you look at this king again, this king will not help kissing."


    Bai ruotong quickly took back his eyes and covered his mouth tightly: "if you dare to come here, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself!"


    Gu Yanqing smiles wantonly, and her eyes and eyebrows are all stretched out. The graceful man on the picturesque scroll has a handsome eyebrow and a beautiful face.


    Rubbed her green hair: "I can''t stay in your room for too long. Now you have the spirit to fight with me. I can put down my heart. You were born in your room these days. I''ll come to see you when I''m free."


    Then he stood up. White if Tong Zheng Zheng of look at him, inexplicable impulse surge to heart, see him turn around subconsciously call him: "Your Highness."


    "What else?" Gu Yanqing looked back and said in a warm voice.


    "Is your highness really happy with me?" Bai asked.


    This is a sentence that she always wanted to ask. What did Gu Yanqing think of her.


    He is good to her, in the end is another plan, or he has hidden deep feelings for her.


    Bai ruotong can''t tell. Gu Yanqing''s words seem to be true, and they seem to be sugar coated lies.


    He acted carefully. He should have built a high wall in his heart. How could she walk into his heart so easily. What''s more, she and he only knew each other for a few months, but he treated her as if they had already known each other.


    Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned, and her narrow eyes reflected her face. Thin lips raised a faint smile, he chuckled: "silly girl."


    He has shown so clearly, the little girl also asked this, it is really stupid.


    "Are you really happy or are you making fun of me?" Seeing that he didn''t reply, Bai asked.


    She didn''t want to go around with Gu Yanqing. She just wanted to hear the truth from him. In this world, besides her brother, Gu Yanqing is really kind to her.


    If he was sincere, she would try to believe him.


    "I''ve never played a trick on you," Gu Yanqing said. "As for whether I''m happy with you or not, you''ll find out for yourself."


    After that, Gu Yanqing opened the curtain and left.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong really wanted a medicine bowl to hit his head. He thought about the end of his behavior and finally put down the medicine bowl.


    He has been avoiding his own question. Bai ruotong can''t figure it out. Is it really so difficult to answer this question?

 Chapter 175

    But if Gu Yanqing says that she really likes her, Bai Rutong doesn''t know what to do. Should I accept him or refuse him.


    She hasn''t figured out whether she likes or depends on Gu Yanqing.


    I have to admit that she is used to his care. As long as he appears, she will always feel at ease.


    Although she is afraid of his identity, when she is with him, Bai Rutong often forgets his boss identity. She really can''t figure out what she thinks about Gu Yanqing. Every time I want to be far away from him, but when he gets close to himself, I can''t help but get close to him.


    Such a contradictory experience can only happen when Gu Yanqing appears.


    Bai ruotong sighed in secret and simply fell on the bed, thinking nothing more.


    Bai ruotong had been lying on his bed for ten days. Gu Yanqing often came to see her these ten days, and each time he personally fed her medicine. After a few words of chatting, they fell into a long silence.


    Yesterday, when Gu Yanqing came to say goodbye to her, he said that he was tied up in official business recently. He was afraid that he would not be able to see her again. He told her for a long time before he left.


    Gu Yanqing is no longer here. Although Bai ruotong is relieved, he can''t help feeling a trace of loss in his heart. She shook her head, trying to clean up the loss.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s sunny in August. The cicada outside the window disturb people''s dreams. Qi''er and orange''er beat down many of them, but the sound didn''t stop.


    Bai ruotong sat in the corridor shaking the fan. She had not been out of the room for more than ten days. She felt that she was about to get moldy.


    Qi''er grabs the cicada and talks to her about what happened in the mansion these days. Since the dust washing banquet, the first lady has been staying in qingliuyuan to keep fit. His Highness the prince often comes to the mansion recently, and seems to be walking beside the third lady.


    When she talks about this, Qi''er pauses. She has heard some rumors. Her young lady once liked the prince, but now she talks about the relationship between the prince and other women. If her young lady thinks wildly


    "Well, you go on." Seeing through her mind, Bai ruotong gave up and urged.


    "That day, I heard that the maidservant who was sweeping the garden said that his highness seemed to have expressed his heart to the third young lady, but the third young lady refused to accept his Highness''s kindness, saying that she did not want to be a concubine." Qi Er said here, eyes flash a trace of contempt.


    To be a concubine with the prince is a blessing from a previous life. The prince is the future emperor. Even if he is a concubine, he can be promoted to a concubine in the future.


    The third young lady refused the prince, saying that she didn''t want to serve the husband with other women. In Kiel''s eyes, her remarks are simply unreasonable. A man should have three wives and four concubines, not to mention the prince. Does she want the prince to set up a harem for her.


    Qi''er pours out her incomprehension with Bai ruotong. Her words are calm, and she doesn''t feel that there is anything wrong with her own words.


    Bai ruotong shakes his head and smiles helplessly.


    It seems that after Bai Yinling came back, she was completely connected with the contents of the book. Since the banquet of a dance, let the prince for his spring heart sprout. However, Bai Yinling''s mind was lonely and proud, and she didn''t accept the prince''s good advice.


    "Qi''er, why do you think it''s completely reasonable for a man to have three wives and four concubines?" Bai ruotong blinked. At this point, she would fight for Bai Yinling.


    Bai Yinling wants to join hands with her lover. Bai Rutong has the same idea.


    "But if a man doesn''t have three wives and four concubines, how can he spread the branches and leaves?" Qi Er doubts a way.

 Chapter 176

    "Open branches and scatter leaves? What is the opening of branches and leaves? " Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    "Is... Is..." Qi son hand stir, a time don''t know what to say.


    Seeing that she was ashamed to express herself, Bai ruotong covered her lips with a smile, patted her on the shoulder, and sighed: "I know what you want to say, but you can see that my father has so many aunts. Look at our sisters, but they are sincere?"


    Qi''er choked, but she didn''t dare to speak. Orange son looked at two people chatting, put down the hands of the winnowing cage, step forward: "Qi son, you don''t think, Miss married to your Highness''s house, you and I will become your Highness''s house girl together?"


    "Sister orange, what are you talking about? Where do I have..." Qi''er''s face turned red and her voice retorted.


    According to the common sense, the maid who goes to her husband''s house after marriage should also be a member of her husband''s house. If Bai ruotong marries to Rongqin palace in the future, she and orange will be his Highness''s housewives.


    The reason why Qi''er has such a big opinion on Bai Yinling is that Bai Yinling opposes three wives and four concubines.


    "You don''t have to be shy. Now that we have said that, let''s talk to miss. Miss, would you like us to serve you together?" Asked orange.


    A few days ago, when Prince Rong came to the hospital, Qi''er had an idea. Xu is thinking that he will marry in the future, so when facing Prince Rong, she will inevitably show her shyness.


    It''s good for miss and Qi''er to cut off Qi''er''s little flame before Qi''er gets into it.


    "No."


    Without half hesitation, Bai said directly.


    Qi son Zheng Zheng Zheng, in the eyes exudes a bit of astonishment, then Mou Guang dim down. She bit her lip, lowered her eyes and went to Bai ruotong. She said in a low voice: "Miss, just now my maid said something wrong, please forgive me."


    "Qi''er, you are not my accessory. You and orange will find your husband in the future. When I get married in the future, my husband won''t accept you as a girl. I don''t want to let you suffer, and I don''t want to compete with you for your husband''s favor."


    After a pause, Bai ruotong almost dropped off.


    She doesn''t want to marry Gu Yanqing. If she does, she may lead a miserable life in the future.


    Although he is now in all kinds of favor to himself, but he is not willing to leave a "happy heart" to himself.


    "Yes." Qi Er nodded, and a touch of warmth grew in her chest.


    Orange''s words, white if Tong should be aware of her to Gu Yanqing moved mind. However, he did not punish her, instead, he coaxed her.


    With such a master, what else can Qi''er ask for? Only gratitude.


    Bai ruotong can''t help but turn his eyes to orange. Orange is really a smart girl. Qi''er said that just now, although she was talking about Bai Yinling, she was actually fighting for her own injustice.


    She directly picked out Qi''er''s thoughts, and avoided the trivial things that would hurt their master servant friendship in the future.


    Bai ruotong starts to smile. Fortunately, she got an orange before Bai Yinling. With an orange, she really needs to save a lot of trouble.


    "But then again, it''s Qiqiao festival in January. Have you prepared a keepsake for your highness?" Qi''er seems to think of something. Her eyes brighten and she says.


    "Qiqiao Festival? What''s that? Qixi? "


    She had never heard of such a festival, which must be unique to the world.


    "Miss, you don''t even know about Qiqiao Festival, do you?" Orange was shocked.


    "So, what festival is it?" Bai ruotong was at a loss.

 Chapter 177

    With a smile, cheng''er raises her skirt and sits in front of Bai ruotong: "Qiqiao Festival has been a custom for thousands of years. On this day, a woman can send a keepsake to her beloved man. If a man also loves a woman, a man will bring the keepsake to her home to propose marriage."


    "What does it have to do with me?" White if Tong doubts a way.


    "Betrothed men and women can also escort keepsake to show their heart." Orange continued.


    Bai ruotong''s flat mouth is the same as the modern Valentine''s day.


    She doesn''t want to flatter Gu Yanqing. If she really gives him a keepsake, I''m afraid the misunderstanding between them will be more serious.


    "Do you have a man of your heart?"


    When Bai ruotong saw that their eyes were full of cunning, he simply ignored them and began to tease them. Orange see her unwilling to answer, no longer forced, all when she is too shy to speak.


    "Miss, don''t play games with maidservants. Maidservants don''t have any happy people. Even if they do, I''m afraid they have no fate." Kiel said flatly.


    "What are you three talking about


    A sudden cry in the courtyard interrupts their conversation. Bai ruotong goes with his reputation and sees that it''s Honggu. Red aunt followed three people, holding a red square plate in her hand.


    Bai ruotong got up quickly, straightened the slightly wrinkled skirt, and welcomed her with red aunt: "red aunt, why are you here?"


    "I''ve sent something to miss four." aunt Hong''s smile is genial, and her eyes turn to the square plate behind her. "The old lady went to the palace yesterday to say hello to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager asked her to give it to miss you. Miss is really blessed. The Empress Dowager always reads to miss Dowager to sit in the palace."


    On the square plate is a set of blue jade head. Bai ruotong holds a jade face tassel and looks at it in his hand. A sweet smile floats from the corner of his mouth: "it''s just sent to our hospital?"


    "All the other ladies have it, but it''s not as delicate as the fourth lady."


    Red aunt''s words were a little more respectful. Listening to her tone, Bai ruotong guessed that the Empress Dowager should have praised herself in front of the old lady. Carefully put down the tassel and call Qi''er to take the square plate.


    "Aunt Hong is tired. Come and have a cup of tea in the hall."


    To Hong Gu, Bai ruotong is respected. Red aunt''s age can be her mother, can be called elder. In front of the old lady and in favor, the young ladies and young masters of the West Marquis''s house in the town will show their affection to her.


    "No tea," said Aunt Hong, shaking her head and sincerely, "when miss four is free, you can go to the old lady. Although you have just recovered, you should know that there is no air leakage in this wall. Even if you mend it, there is a little air leakage in Yongning hospital."


    "Yes."


    Bai Rutong looks up and looks at Aunt Hong gratefully.


    This is just a reminder that someone is making trouble with the old lady again. Red aunt''s heart is sincere, and Bai Rutong is grateful.


    After aunt Hong left, Bai Rutong dressed up and went to Yongning hospital. When the old lady saw her coming, she was very happy. She held her hand and asked after her carefully. Only when the old lady was amused, should Bai Rutong leave.


    The next day, Hong Gu''s reminder turned out to be true.


    In the kitchen, when Bai ruotong was putting the cooked Tremella porridge into a cold can, the courtyard suddenly became lively and "crackling" was crashing.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Where is miss four? We came to demolish the kitchen on the order of the old lady. "


    "You''re under orders? What is acting on orders? Why doesn''t my lady know that the old lady wants to demolish the kitchen? "

 Chapter 178

    Bai ruotong cleaned his hands and walked out of the kitchen calmly. Suddenly, there were seven or eight men in gray servants'' broken sleeves. They were staring at her with hammers and hammers.


    "Oh, I know that you are here to demolish the kitchen, but I don''t know that you are here to make trouble." Bai ruotong smiles and stands in front of several people.


    Those people looked at Bai ruotong and looked at each other. The leading servant is over half a hundred years old, but he is still strong and strong. He steps forward and bows his hands with Bai ruotong, respectfully saying, "miss four, I know you are not well recently. Maybe it''s because you have grown up and been contaminated with oil smoke in the kitchen. For the sake of miss four, I ordered us to demolish the kitchen and make an embroidery room for miss four, For the fourth young lady to cultivate her nature. "


    "Don''t I have a piano room here?" Bai Rutong snorted coldly.


    How could the old lady suddenly come up with this idea? I''m afraid someone said something in her ear.


    "Miss four, we''ve been ordered to tear down your kitchen. Please do me a favor."


    The leading servant barely smiles and looks embarrassed.


    "Kiel, bring a stool." White if Tong eye to one side stand uneasy Qi son, command a way.


    "Yes." Qi''er nodded, ran into the house and took out a stool. Bai Rutong sat in the courtyard, just in front of the kitchen. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing whether they were approaching or retreating.


    "Miss four, we''ve already said that it''s the old lady''s order. You''re standing in the way of us, but you can''t get along with the old lady?"


    The servant was a little worried. He even raised his voice a few times.


    Bai ruotong shakes the fan. The sun is shining and stings his eyes: "please send someone to ask my grandmother why she suddenly demolished my kitchen. Who told her that my illness was caused by oil fumes?"


    "Four younger sisters."


    Bai Lingwei has been in the hospital for a while, but everyone''s eyes are focused on Bai Rutong. She walked into the hospital like air, and no one found her.


    With a slight call from her neck, Bai ruotong''s eyes fell on her.


    "Why are you here?" Bai Rutong was surprised.


    "When I went to visit my grandmother today, I happened to hear that my mother and grandmother talked about my sister. You said that my sister''s weakness was related to being in the kitchen all the time." Bai Lingwei comes to Bai ruotong in a low voice. She had come to tip off the news, but she was still a little late.


    "So it is." Bai ruotong laughs and raises the corner of her lips. Zhang really doesn''t want to make it better for her. Even when she is lying on the couch, she has to find her unhappiness.


    But it''s no wonder that after the banquet that day, Mr. Zhang went back to the mansion and called Mrs. Zhang and Zhang Yuyan to scold them. It must have been the two men who complained to Zhang.


    Bai ruotong didn''t want to quarrel with Zhang, but Zhang was determined to fight against her. No wonder she did.


    "But my grandmother didn''t mean to demolish the kitchen. How can you say that you listened to my grandmother''s orders?" Bai Lingwei looks back at some servants.


    "Second young lady, this matter has nothing to do with you. Can''t the old lady ask you to come and have a look?"


    Although the servants are kind to Bai ruotong, they have a different tone towards Bai Lingwei, and their tone is scornful.


    Bai Lingwei said with a smile: "I was on the spot when my grandmother talked to my mother. Why didn''t I hear that? You have been instructed by your mother. Why do you use your grandmother as a shield? "

 Chapter 179

    "What do you mean, miss two?"


    "Since it was not ordered by grandma, you are not qualified to demolish the kitchen. When I came here just now, I met mother Honggu. She must not have gone far. Would you like to invite her back and ask her what she means? "


    Bai Lingwei''s words are neither humble nor haughty. If she had been attacked by her subordinates before, she would have backed aside and kept silent. But since the day of the party, she has come up with a lot of ideas.


    Although she is a common girl, she is also a real lady. She should speak straight in the mansion. The reason why she has been bullied by others is that she has been tolerating, and in the end, she has trampled herself into the dust and let others butcher her. Now, she won''t be so stupid.


    "It turns out that you are under my mother''s hand. Since you are under my mother''s hand, why are you under the banner of grandmother?"


    White if Tong horizontal eye is looking at a few people, fierce color way.


    "Although it''s my wife''s order, the old lady also allows it. How can we be so brave without her permission?"


    The servant explained.


    It was a hot day, and I was sweating after standing for a while. He didn''t want to talk with Bai ruotong any more. He just wanted to settle the matter quickly and go to the office.


    Seeing his restless eyes, Bai Rutong yawned: "you go first. I won''t allow you to move my kitchen today. It''s so hot that I''ve just recovered. If I get heatstroke again, I''m afraid you can''t make it."


    "Miss four!"


    The servant''s words were also a little more fiery: "our servants are just acting according to orders. Miss four, please don''t embarrass us. If we go back empty handed, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make a job. Miss four, you agree that we are all friendly today. If you don''t agree, we have to tear down the kitchen. Someone will help miss four go back to her room and have a rest. "


    As soon as the words came to an end, the two of them approached Bai ruotong. Before their hands touched Bai ruotong, they only heard two "clicks". Their hands were broken in the air, and they fell to the ground, rolling and roaring, sweating.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    Midnight appears in front of Bai Rutong like a magic trick. He squats down and asks respectfully.


    "Midnight, drive them away."


    Bai ruotong pointed to his family and looked solemn.


    "Miss four, we are Madame''s people. Do you want to save your wife''s face by hurting others? "


    The servant is in a hurry. Bai ruotong''s tone was decisive, and it was clear that there was no room for discussion. In that case, why should he have a face.


    "That mother gives me face?"


    Bai Rutong asked coldly.


    "Madame, it''s all for the sake of the fourth lady. She is weak now and needs a good rest. That''s why my wife thought of such a way. The fourth young lady didn''t accept her wife''s affection. Instead, she spoke ill of each other. It was the fourth young lady who started the matter first. Don''t blame us for being rude. We have demolished the kitchen! "


    After that, the man carried the hammer straight to the kitchen. Not two steps, midnight a beautiful fall over the shoulder, that person, such as a toad with a white belly turned over, fell straight up.


    The people who followed him stopped and looked at each other. They didn''t know how to get close, but they retreated.


    "What are you doing? Come on


    The servant who fell to the ground gnashed his teeth and roared. Such a fall is not light. The bones are about to be broken.


    Hearing this, they were all stunned, and then ran to ziye.


    Can they where is midnight''s opponent, just a few moves of Kung Fu, one or two were midnight beat on the ground.


    "Midnight, throw them out of the yard!"


    Bai said.


    Midnight nodded, one hand pulled up the most vociferous servant, a force, to the vermilion gate hard push, that person suddenly rolled several circles, lying outside the hospital legs twitch.

 Chapter 180

    The rest of the servants were all in a daze. Seeing that they were hesitating and unwilling to leave, Bai ruotong glared and said angrily, "what? You''re not going to leave until you''re all discharged, are you? "


    The servants left the hospital with a lump in their throat. Bai ruotong looked at their back as they left. A snort came from the tip of his nose and turned to the kitchen.


    "Sister, you should be more careful when you deal with your mother''s people just now. These people will report to your mother when they go back. At that time, my mother doesn''t know how to deal with you."


    Bai Lingwei follows up. Zhang''s temperament is known to her. She won''t give Bai Rutong a better life after she suffered a heavy loss here today.


    Bai ruotong laughed, took the tremella porridge in the cold pot, and said: "since the second elder sister knows her mother''s temperament, why did she help me just now? The second elder sister knows that if you help me, you are offending my mother. My mother won''t let me go easily, and how can she let you go easily."


    Fingers twisted sleeve corner, Bai Lingwei pursed a wry smile, looked up at Bai Rutong, for a long time then said: "even if I don''t provoke my mother, my mother will also provoke me, in this case, why can''t I fight back like the fourth sister?"


    "It seems that my sister has figured it out. I''m glad that you have such an idea."


    Bai ruotong sighed. Bai Lingwei''s mind is not bad, but she is too cowardly. Now she wanted to understand that she would not be bullied in the future.


    After chatting with each other for a long time, Bai Lingwei said goodbye and orange sent her to the gate of Zhuqi. When he returned to the kitchen, Bai ruotong had put porridge in the food box and stepped out of the kitchen.


    "Where is this porridge going?"


    With her parasol and shadow, orange keeps up with Bai ruotong. Although it''s almost sunset, the sun is still very hot. In the afternoon, Bai ruotong''s face was a little red. Before she could go back to the room to wipe the plaster, she was in a hurry to go out. Orange was worried.


    "Congee for grandma, of course."


    Bai ruotong squinted and wiped the sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand. This August''s poisonous sun is very severe. After just two steps, it is fragrant sweat.


    But now she has no time to go back to her room and change. The old lady must have complained about the farce just now. Although I don''t know if I can catch up with her, it''s good to go earlier.


    On the other end, Yujiao courtyard.


    After eating two bowls of sour plum soup, Zhang put down the bowl with satisfaction and found a posture to lie on the soft collapse and raise his eyes.


    Since I was pregnant, I began to eat sour. Her heart secretly happy, all said sour son spicy girl, it seems that her first child pregnant, is a big fat boy.


    "Madam..."


    Just thinking about it, the sound of crying came from the hospital, and then a trembling figure ran into the hall, kneeling in the center with soft knees.


    Zhang raised his eyes and saw that this man was ah Wang, who was sent to Bai ruotong''s house today. Seeing that he was black and blue, and the corners of his mouth were worn out, Zhang could not help but be surprised. He twisted the silk handkerchief and pointed to the wound on his body.


    "What''s the matter with your injury? You did what you were told to do? "


    "If you go back to your wife, you will be beaten out by the fourth lady. The fourth young lady refused to let us demolish the kitchen because of her lack of oil and salt. His bodyguard even dislocated one''s wrist at the head of our hospital. He threw me out of the hospital and hurt me all over my body. "


    Wang''s voice has a little cry, eight feet man is actually red nose.

 Chapter 181

    Zhang''s cold eye a horizontal, to his this cowardly appearance is very despise. It doesn''t matter if the kitchen is demolished or not. What she wants to do is give Bai Rutong a bad impression.


    But as a result, instead of giving it to him, he was beaten to pieces, and Zhang''s throat was suddenly blocked with a wooden plug, which was not a good taste.


    "Ma''am, you have to make up your mind for the little ones! The four girls are so overbearing that they are all taught miserably today. "


    Wang said, wiping a handful of bitter tears, and then kowtowed to Zhang three times.


    "You tricky slave, you didn''t do a good job. On the contrary, you started crying here, and you didn''t hurry down. I was very upset."


    Zhang didn''t wave his hand. Hearing this, ah Wang stopped his tears, knocked his head three times, and dropped his head.


    Caressing his swollen stomach, Zhang sighed. Seeing that her brow was locked, Mei Ling, the maid, stepped forward to press her shoulder for Zhang and said, "don''t be angry, madam. Now you are pregnant. If you are angry, it''s not worth it."


    "Where can I care for my own body now?" Zhang said, biting his teeth. "Bai ruotong, a dead girl, didn''t pay attention to me at all. If it wasn''t for my father''s honor, why should I have married here to eat this grievance."


    Meiling is Zhang''s maidservant. Zhang is here to talk about all her sufferings and grievances.


    Mei Ling turned her eyes and said, "madam, do you want to go to the old lady''s now? If the fourth young lady beat our people, she will go to make friends with the old lady. The servant worries about what the fourth young lady will say in front of the old lady."


    "Of course, not only you but also I have to go."


    If she doesn''t go, her slave will be beaten by Bai ruotong in vain. She may not know what she will chew in front of the old lady.


    Zhang, biting his teeth, stood up with a big stomach and said, "go to get ready. If you go out in this hot day, I''m afraid you''re going to be exposed to the sun."


    "Yes." Mei Ling nodded, got up and walked out of the room.


    The summer cicada at the head of the courtyard is very disturbing. Zhang stops and stares at the maid with cold eyes: "the cicada is so loud that you don''t know how to beat it down?"


    "Forgive me, madam. It''s the servant''s negligence."


    The maid was stunned. She knelt down and begged for mercy. Zhang''s anger is obviously from the cicada to find someone to vent, although the maid is aware of the heart, can only be their own white by.


    Zhang didn''t care any more. He threw off his green sleeve and sat down to drive out his son.


    Yongning hospital. When Bai ruotong arrived, the old lady was sleeping on the couch. The temperature in the room was much cooler than that outside. The ice in the plum blossom Tongzhan had already melted into water. Honggu poured out the water and put some ice into it with long tweezers.


    "Mother red."


    Bai ruotong walks into the hall with her food box. Her voice is very low, for fear of disturbing the old lady''s dream in the curtain.


    "What happened to miss four?"


    With a smile in her eyes, aunt Hong took the food box from Bai ruotong and put it on the table.


    "Come and see grandma." White Rutong road.


    "Oh, ruotong is here too. It''s a coincidence today. You''re just in time for your illness. If it''s hot, you''ll come to greet the old lady. You''re so filial."


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhang Shi walked into the hall with a big stomach. Bai ruotong gathered a smile and bowed to salute, saying, "I''ve seen my mother."


    "Mother? That''s all. I''m very flustered by your mother''s call. I''m not qualified to be your mother any more. "

 Chapter 182

    Zhang sat down, his words were bitter and sour. Honggu looks at Bai ruotong and Zhang. Although they look calm, their eyes are filled with anger. Honggu is a smart person. You can see what happened to them.


    "The old lady has been sleeping for an hour. Please wait for her and the fourth lady. After a while, the maid will wake up the old lady."


    She poured a cup of tea for Zhang. Knowing that Bai ruotong didn''t like the taste of tea, Hong Gu took a cup of milk tea.


    "Honggu is really not so intimate to Rutong. She remembers what Rutong likes." Although Zhang was smiling, his words were ironic. Red Gu turned a deaf ear, instead, she brought two plates of delicate Hawthorn cakes and put them on Zhang''s small table.


    "It''s not only miss''s, madam. You can remember what you like. I dare not neglect it."


    Red aunt smiles kindly.


    At that time, a maid in green lifted the curtain and murmured in front of her ear: "Mammy, the old lady is awake."


    "I''m going." Red aunt nodded, and two people after leaving, lifted the curtain into the inner room.


    Red Gu so a walk, Zhang''s eyes suddenly cold down. The fan in his hand shook gently, and the corner of his mouth bent down. He looked contemptuously: "ruotong, how do you feel about today''s slave crime?"


    "Why does mother say that? Why do you say that by indulging in slavery? " Bai ruotong blinked, pretending to be innocent.


    Zhang said softly. The little girl can''t do anything else, but she''s first-class in pretending to be innocent. Why didn''t she find so much bad water in her stomach before.


    "You beat my servants black and blue today, and some of them were almost disabled by you. Do you still say that you didn''t commit murder by indulging slaves? Where did you get such a decisive role in your house? Why don''t I know? "


    In the past, the maidservants who served Bai ruotong were all arranged by Zhang''s own hands. Now, although her maidservants were selected by themselves, Zhang''s investigation is clear about their origins. The maidservants of her family are not good at Kung Fu, so how can they make his servants run away.


    "The bodyguard my brother gave me is called midnight, who is in charge of my safety. Does my mother have any questions?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and laughed. Hearing this, Zhang Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng Chusheng. If you are a man who beat me today, don''t you have anything to say to me? "


    "My mother is the one. She even forced me to demolish my courtyard today even though she was a slave. Does she have anything to say to me?"


    Bai ruotong doesn''t want to give her a good face any more. Her bad relationship with Zhang has already deepened. Even if she doesn''t provoke Zhang, Zhang will also deliberately provoke her. In this case, why don''t she live a happy life like a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye.


    Zhang''s eyes suddenly narrowed and he was biting. Fingers clung to the handle. Sharp fingernails cut across the end of the handle, making a slight harsh sound.


    "Bai ruotong, are you talking to me?"


    "What''s the tone of mother''s voice? My mother today, without saying a word, forced to demolish my kitchen under the name of grandmother. What''s the thought of my mother? Your group of servants are twisting their hammers one by one. What they know is that they are coming to demolish the kitchen. What they don''t know is that they think they are coming to take my life! "


    White if Tong leisurely return words, lick lip Cape. The milk tea and rock sugar given by Honggu was put a little too much, and the sweetness in her mouth was a little greasy.

 Chapter 183

    Different from her carelessness, Zhang''s face turned red with anger. If this is not the old lady''s yard, she will tear her face with Bai Rutong.


    Finally, I know why Bai lingyao hates her so much. Bai ruotong is one of those who doesn''t clean up. She wants to scratch her pretty face with her nails. It''s better to draw a few long lines of blood.


    "What are you shouting about? As soon as I wake up, I hear you two chattering here. "


    The old lady opened the curtain and walked into the hall. They walked straight to the front seat with cold eyes. As soon as Bai ruotong saw the old lady, a sweet smile came out of the corner of his mouth: "grandma, it''s the hottest day today. I stewed you a clear hot Tremella porridge. Grandma has a taste."


    As Bai said, he got up and went to the eight immortals table, took out the soup bowl from the food box and handed it to the old lady respectfully. The old lady had just taken a nap, and her mouth was very dry. A bowl of Tremella porridge was the best way to get into her heart.


    After taking a mouthful of porridge water, the old lady''s eyebrows suddenly opened. The sweet Tremella porridge can moisten her throat more than the bitter tea. He ate several mouthfuls until the bowl was at the bottom. Then the old lady put down the bowl and said, "Rutong really has a heart."


    "Rutong should have a heart for his grandmother." Bai ruotong was close to the old lady''s shoulder, smiling sweetly.


    The old lady was very pleased. Yesterday, Bai ruotong just recovered, so he came to say hello to himself. Today, he brought his own porridge.


    Her heart was warm in the old lady''s eyes.


    "Ruotong really has filial piety. I''m afraid he''s guilty of doing something. That''s why he uses this method to please his mother."


    Zhang is eating hawthorn cake, sneering. The old lady angrily glanced at Zhang: "you have filial piety. Why don''t you see what you send me? I''m the old lady making do with you. You can be kind. My old lady has half her neck in the soil. How about closing your mouth and making me clean?"


    Since Zhang''s pregnancy, his mouth has become increasingly tricky. When Bai Rutong was in bed, she often chewed her tongue in front of her. If Bai Rutong didn''t rush to her after he got well, she would almost believe Zhang''s lies.


    "Mother, I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, ask your granddaughter what she did today? I''d like to see if she dares to tell you the truth in front of you


    Zhang''s eyes showed a smile, and he aimed at Bai ruotong provocatively.


    "Grandmother, have you ever asked my mother to come and tear down my kitchen?"


    Bai ruotong didn''t hide this idea. Even if Zhang didn''t sneer, she would tell the truth in front of the old lady. Although the old lady''s heart is biased, she is still a just person. Bai ruotong can trust the name in the old lady''s heart.


    The old lady was stunned, but when she was about to reply, Zhang snatched away: "mother, please listen to me. If Tong is seriously ill recently, he has not been cured for a long time. So I guess it has something to do with her frequent visits to the kitchen,


    How dirty the kitchen is. A young lady always goes in and out of the kitchen. It''s not good for her to be infected with the oil and smoke. So I thought, I''ll just tear down the kitchen. I''m thinking about Rutong. "


    "Are you going to demolish the kitchen of Rutong?"


    The old lady''s face suddenly cooled down. Zhang was stunned. He thought that the old lady should be standing at the end of the kitchen. But he didn''t expect that the old lady''s face would be gloomy when she heard this, such as thunderstorm in summer.

 Chapter 184

    "Grandma, my mother called a lot of people here today under the banner of grandma. Naturally, I didn''t believe that my grandmother would be so cruel, but the group of family members were forced again and again, and even had to fight with Rutong. Rutong had no choice but to drive them out,


    Maybe it was rude. My bodyguard hurt two of them


    Bai ruotong''s tone of voice is graceful, and he looks at Zhang''s family plaintively. Then he leans into the old lady''s arms and tells her his grievances.


    "Mr. Zhang, do you know what that kitchen means to Rutong? I asked you to take good care of Rutong and get along with him. Is that how you take good care of him? "


    Exclaimed the old lady. Zhang''s sudden meal, the old lady was so angry. Ever since she was pregnant, the old lady talked with her in a friendly way. All of a sudden, she made sarcastic remarks. Zhang was not used to it.


    "I..."


    Zhang''s mouth, but I don''t know what to explain.


    She thought that she had done nothing wrong. When the old lady promised Bai ruotong to build the kitchen, she was unwilling to do so. How come now that she wants to tear down the kitchen, the old lady is so angry with her.


    Bai ruotong''s lips are filled with a smile. Naturally, Zhang couldn''t understand that the old lady''s most satisfied daughter-in-law was Lin, Bai ruotong''s mother. Lin loves to cook in front of him, and the old lady also loves Lin''s craftsmanship.


    Now that the Lin family has passed away, the old lady is worried about it. Seeing that Bai ruotong''s behavior is similar to Lin''s, the old lady also has a consolation.


    But now Zhang wants to pinch off the old lady''s comfort.


    "Mr. Zhang, it seems that I''ve been really kind to you recently. Your tail is going to be up in the sky. You''re still tearing it down under my banner. Do you still have an old lady like me?"


    The old lady was so angry that her fingers trembled slightly, and her Buddhist beads almost slipped. Zhang swallowed, quickly got up and went to the old lady to comfort her: "mother, I know I''m wrong, but I''m also thinking about Rutong. I don''t know what''s wrong with Rutong''s body. After taking the medicine for so many years, I still haven''t got better. Am I worried about her?"


    "My mother also knew that my illness had not improved for so many years. I thought my mother had forgotten about it."


    Bai Rutong gave a cold smile, and his eyes were as sharp as a hook to catch Zhang''s dodging eyes. She should have been well for a long time. She was weak, not terminally ill.


    Yesterday, she talked with her brother. Bai Chusheng said that when she was a child, she was better than a while, and she always climbed up the tree to pick fruit.


    Three years ago, the disease suddenly recurred, and Bai ruotong, who was taking medicine again, became weak for a while.


    It is self-evident who is involved in the coincidence.


    "How can I forget? Don''t look at my mouth, I still have you in my heart. But you are so cold and arrogant that you don''t want to be close to me. I don''t know how to treat you. "


    Zhang said, bowing his head and pretending to be sad, he twisted his handkerchief and rubbed it against his eyes. Originally dry eye socket is rubbed by her so, moistened tears.


    Bai ruotong rolled his eyes. Zhang''s tears were coming. If she is in modern times, she can be one of the best actors, maybe she can get a movie queen.


    "My mother doesn''t have to pretend to be wronged in front of me. I know whether you are really wronged or not." With a cold smile, Bai ruotong added a touch of irony to his speech. The old lady looked at it and sighed unconsciously.

 Chapter 185

    How did she let Zhang''s family go through the door at the beginning? Now all the mess in the house has her involvement.


    But no matter how dissatisfied the old lady is, she still wants to persuade her: "Rutong, no matter what, Zhang is your mother now. You should respect her."


    "If you respect your mother, I don''t know what she thinks. That day, Dr. Yu diagnosed me, saying that my body was broken at the beginning, so now my condition is getting worse.


    For so many years, my decoction has never been broken. Why did Dr. Yu say that


    Zhang''s a choke, tears in the eyes immediately stopped. She raised her eyes and looked at Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong''s eyes did not move and locked her. Her amber eyes were full of quiet light and seemed to carry a touch of resentment.


    "What did you say?" The old lady''s heart sank and her eyes shrank in amazement. Bai ruotong''s body is very clear to her. The doctor who came to see her said that it was a complicated disease brought from her mother''s womb. If she took good medicine, the disease would be cured.


    The old lady is very careful, so she won''t let Bai ruotong cut off the medicine. But what did she mean by that?


    "Grandmother, it was my mother who cut off my medicine. The prescription prescribed by the doctor three years ago was not a tonic, but a poison that would kill me." Bai ruotong''s voice was a decibel higher than that of Zhang''s.


    "Rutong, what are you talking about? I invited the doctor myself. He''s a famous doctor in the capital. In order to take care of your illness, I invited him... "


    "Mother, it seems that you admit that you invited me." Bai Rutong smiles. Zhang Shicheng did not admit that it was all about her. The doctor was invited by her in full view of the public. If Zhang wanted to sophistry, he couldn''t help it.


    Three years ago, she saw the opportunity to poison herself and ruin her body. Since she was already ill, no one in the house suspected Zhang, but she had a relapse.


    Think about three years ago, I was just a child in the age of yellow mouth. Even if I offended her, I just buried a few words. She was so vicious that she laid hands on a child who had no power to bind a chicken.


    But it''s no wonder that Zhang''s family dares to kill a real life, and she dares to have a baby under the old lady''s eyes. What else is this woman afraid to do.


    "Zhang, you poisonous woman!"


    Suddenly, the old lady''s Buddhist beads fell to the ground. After a section of silk thread, round beads were scattered all over the ground. As soon as she took a picture, she stood up and angrily denounced, her eyes covered with scarlet blood.


    Feeling that her granddaughter has always been weak is the ghost of this woman. For the sake of Bai Rutong''s body, the old lady sprinkles a lot of gold and silver, such as spilled water, and no one can recover it.


    He thought that Bai ruotong had a bad life, but he didn''t expect that a villain was behind his back.


    "Mother, it''s wrong!"


    Zhang suddenly shook his head and knelt down in front of the old lady. "It''s not wrong that I invited the doctor, but I never poisoned Rutong. I''ve been married to the government for more than three years. Doesn''t my mother know my temperament? I won''t do such a thing at all. There must be some misunderstanding. "


    "Misunderstanding? Didn''t you hire the doctor? " The old lady''s words were fiery, and Zhang''s shoulders trembled with fright.


    Just as she was about to answer, aunt Hong entered the hall at this time, bowed down and said respectfully, "old lady, the third young lady and her royal highness are here."

 Chapter 186

    "Why did Yinling come here with her royal highness?"


    The old lady was angry, even her voice was a little rude.


    "I said I met him on the road." Honggu road.


    Old lady just stop, cold horizontal Zhang: "I''ll teach you later." Then he got up and walked out of the hall.


    Zhang''s heart "clattered" and his eyes turned, staring at Bai ruotong. He had a knife in his eyes and wanted to wring Bai ruotong''s tongue.


    But she was a little relieved. The old lady had no time to talk to her when her royal highness came to visit her. She has time to think about how to excuse herself in front of the old lady later.


    Gu chenlian stands in the corridor with his hands down, glancing at the silent Bai Yinling.


    The shadow of the tree and the sunlight swayed gently on her body, and her face, slightly powdered, was fresh and active under the halo. Different from Bai ruotong''s eye-catching beauty, Bai Yinling''s facial features are soft and astringent. The more you look at them, the more enjoyable they are.


    Gu chenlian was a little obsessed. His eyes no longer dodged deliberately, but fell on her.


    This box, Bai Yinling is entangled by him. The sight of Mian makes whole body not taste, turn round to simply carry him.


    I just went out and met such a big Buddha. As if he knew that he was about to appear, he suddenly appeared in the stone path and stopped her. Pester hard grind for a long time, heard that she was going to go to the old lady to say hello, he was dead rash to follow up.


    Gu chenlian has been pestering Bai Yinling for so many days. He also knows that Bai Yinling is not the one who can easily be fooled. His sweet words, such as spear, met shield and were blocked back. But the more challenging things are, the more worthy of conquest. The more determined Bai Yinling is, the more Gu chenlian wants to get rid of her south wall.


    "Hello, your highness. How can your highness be free today?"


    The old lady walked out of the threshold, folded her hands on her chest, and saluted Gu chenlian respectfully and peacefully. The smile on her lips was very reluctant. She had just lost her temper. The old lady''s heart was blocked, but she didn''t dare to show neglect in front of your master.


    "Today, I came to discuss knowledge with general Bai. When I went back, I happened to meet the third lady. I heard that the third lady was coming to say hello to the old lady. My palace is Baba''s


    Gu chenlian replied with a warm smile.


    "I don''t mind. If your highness can come, I''ll welcome you with tea. Your highness, please."


    Said the old lady, turning aside, please get out of the way.


    With a pleasant smile, Gu chenlian walked into the hall. Gu chenlian could be seen in Zhang''s and Bai ruotong''s distance. When he came near, he got up and saluted and said, "please greet your highness, your highness."


    Looking at Bai ruotong, she was dressed in a pink crepe dress. The flowers on her forehead were gorgeous, and her amber eyes were light and moving. She was as delicate as a lotus leaf. The gold fringes all over her head are not so luxurious. Compared with Bai Yinling, she is just like the May peony in the world.


    Hum a, eyes flash sneer, Gu chenlian leisurely into the seat.


    The old lady quickly asked aunt Hong to prepare tea for dinner, for fear of neglecting the guests. Although Bai Yinling came with him, he was forgotten by the old lady. She is not angry, light step into the hall, looking for a seat to sit down.


    "The old lady is very lucky. She has two people waiting for her in the hall


    Gu chenlian smiles, takes the tea cup from Honggu and takes a sip. The tea in the west of the town is full of fragrance. It tastes bitter first and then sweet. I think it''s a good tea.

 Chapter 187

    "Your Highness, the prince, praised me falsely."


    The old lady listened to this, but her heart was filled with anger.


    Where is her good fortune? Each of them is hypocritical, and each of them is not easy to provoke. Now that she''s older, she can''t stand it any more. She''s really afraid that one day she''ll be so angry that she''ll kick her legs.


    Thinking, the old lady couldn''t help looking at Zhang.


    Zhang bit his lip to avoid the knife from the old lady''s eyes, but he was a little afraid. The old lady is really angry today. If it wasn''t for the arrival of Bai Yinling and his royal highness, I don''t know how angry she would be with her.


    "Grandma, recently Yinling heard that you have a bad appetite. She specially prepared some appetizers. When grandma eats later, she can try them."


    After Bai Yinling''s words, zhen''er, the maid on one side, has already come forward to hold the food box to red aunt. Hong Gu gladly took it and put it on the eight immortals table. She happened to be with Bai ruotong''s food box. Bai Yinling, with sharp eyes, naturally saw the food box on the table and said with a smile, "it seems that someone sent food to the old lady earlier than me."


    "Yinling, you have a heart." The old lady nodded. Bai Yinling''s gentle words eased the old lady''s anger. "Fortunately, I''m lucky. There are several grandchildren under my knee who are filial."


    Yes, at least these two granddaughters are worried about themselves. The old lady had some consolation at last.


    "Grandmother''s fortune is very good, and mother is filial. A few days ago, Yinling passed by the Buddhist hall and saw her mother kneeling in front of the Bodhisattva to pray for her grandmother. It must have been hard for my mother to kneel so long with pregnancy. "


    Bai Yinling was smiling, and her eyes turned to look at Zhang.


    Zhang''s heart can''t help "clattering". She has never been to the Buddhist temple, but she can''t refute Bai Yinling''s words in front of the old lady.


    Bai Yinling''s soft spoken words seem to have the meaning of exculpation.


    But why does she have to excuse herself? She should gnash her teeth with hatred. Her aunt died because of her, and she was the Lingshan she sent her to.


    Bai Yinling noticed Zhang''s eye dew''s amazement and looked back with a smile. There was no hatred in her eyes. On the contrary, she had a warm smile.


    Zhang''s heart is more and more puzzled, don''t know Bai Yinling in the end figure what.


    When the old lady heard this, her eyes moved: "what you said is true?"


    "Nature is true." Bai Yinling nodded with a smile.


    Bai ruotong took a cool breath. She was instigated by Bai Yinling''s words. I''m afraid that it was her complaint. The old lady would be relieved, and Zhang could not get the punishment she deserved.


    With a smile on her lips, she almost forgot. Bai Yinling was very close to her family''s actions. She would wait for the opportunity whenever there was any disturbance. They were all her prey, just like Mantis hiding in the dark.


    There is an outsider in, the old lady is inconvenient to continue the topic just now to blame Zhang. It has to be said that the appearance of Bai Yinling and the prince saved Zhang''s life.


    Although Bai ruotong was angry, he tried to restrain himself. She warned herself not to be angry. This is not the place to be angry. She still has a chance to fight back. If she had a direct temper here, it might change the old lady''s direction.


    The fingers have been embedded in the meat, but Bai ruotong can''t feel the pain.


    Compared with herself, Zhang''s harm is deeper. She doesn''t understand why Bai Yinling wants to help Zhang. Is it difficult to approach her first and then stab her in the back?


    But Zhang is clever. If Bai Yinling wants to use this method, she will never get revenge in her life.

 Chapter 188

    In the chapter that Bai ruotong read, Bai Yinling has not confronted Zhang directly, so she does not know how Bai Yinling will retaliate against Zhang.


    "When you are pregnant, how can you kneel in the cold and damp place of the Buddhist hall. Mr. Zhang, how can I say that you are good with your temperament? "


    The old lady sighed with regret. Bai Yinling''s words killed her many resentments against Zhang.


    Zhang was stunned and forced to smile, but his eyes were full of tears. "It''s the duty of a daughter-in-law to help her mother out of difficulties."


    "You..."


    The old lady really didn''t know how to treat Zhang. Although she was cruel, she was really good to herself. As soon as she shed her tears, she seemed to hit the old lady''s cartilage.


    Now Gu chenlian is present. It''s not proper for Zhang to shed tears as an elder. The old lady takes the handkerchief from Honggu and wipes her tears for Zhang.


    At this moment, the old lady, who was angry just now, regained her old gentleness. The wrinkled eyebrows hurt Bai ruotong''s eyes deeply.


    The old lady is good at everything, but she is too soft hearted and easy to listen to.


    "Grandmother, your highness. If he has not recovered, he should not stay for a long time. Please let him leave first. "


    Bai ruotong Yiyi got up and saluted Gu chenlian, then turned to the old lady. Gu chenlian''s eyes darkened. Since he came, Bai ruotong had not said a word to him except to say hello.


    Her eyes never fell on him. I don''t know why, Bai ruotong''s ignorance of him made him feel a little upset. Xu was entangled tightly by the girl before, but now the girl is not entangled with him. Is he not used to it?


    The old lady looked up and saw that Bai ruotong''s face was still morbid pale, and her guilt suddenly came back to her heart. Just now, after listening to Bai Yinling''s kindness, he tolerated Zhang again. I don''t know that my tolerance is unfair to Bai ruotong.


    "You go down first. I''ll visit you at the head of your hospital when I''m free tomorrow." The old lady said in a warm voice.


    "How can that be?" said Bai ruotong, who could not bear it. "In such a poisonous weather, it''s better for ruotong to come to see his grandmother. If he can trouble her."


    Her eyes moved slightly, mixed with grievance and uneasiness. Although the delicate and moving face is smiling, the smile is not half sweet, only bitter.


    Gu chenlian can''t help but look down at Bai ruotong carefully. Xu Shi never looked at her in the right eye. Now, her slightly sad appearance of falling flowers is quite touching.


    The old lady swallowed. Although Bai ruotong didn''t complain with her, she still knew that her kindness to Zhang had hurt her heart. The palm and the back of the hand are full of meat. What''s in Zhang''s stomach is a golden baby. Isn''t Bai ruotong a treasure?


    "You go back and have a rest first. You should be given justice. You are indispensable to your old self."


    Said the old lady. His hand had moved away from Zhang''s face, and the handkerchief was thrown on the table. This small action made Zhang''s heart sink, and his worries just now came back to him.


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded and left the hall. Bai Yinling''s eyes followed her figure until her figure disappeared at the corner of the courtyard. Then Yiyi took back her eyes.


    As she thought, Bai ruotong''s temperament changed. I don''t know what she has experienced in the past three years, and her character is more stable and generous.


    Just now I helped Zhang speak. She should have been very angry. But her face was calm, which made Bai Yinling feel choked.

 Chapter 189

    "Old lady, it''s getting late, and I won''t stay here any longer. Goodbye."


    Gu chenlian got up and said goodbye to the old lady. When Bai Yinling saw that he was going to leave, she opened her mouth to say something, but she couldn''t say a word.


    He pestered himself to come here, stayed for only a moment and then left. I don''t know what your highness is thinking.


    Hearing the words, the old lady did not leave. She nodded respectfully and said, "my royal highness."


    Gu chenlian came suddenly and came with Bai Yinling. The old lady is not a muddleheaded person. Naturally, she finds some ways out of it.


    Gu chenlian''s affection for Bai Yinling was revealed from her eyes. The old lady saw people so well that she didn''t miss this detail.


    Another girl in her family''s house is favored by the royal family. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    Red aunt sent Gu chenlian to the gate of Zhuqi courtyard. Just as she wanted to follow her, Gu chenlian refused.


    "There''s no need to send them away. I''m familiar with the way to your house."


    "Yes."


    Red aunt respectfully retreated to one side. It wasn''t until I saw Gu chenlian walk up the avenue that I took my eyes back and went back to the hall.


    Gu chenlian''s face sank as soon as he left. With a cold eye, the old lady snorted: "Mr. Zhang, you and I haven''t finished what we have said. Don''t think I will let you go easily. You haven''t explained to me clearly. Why do you want to harm the heirs of the West Marquis''s residence?"


    Zhang''s chest was flustered, and he knelt down in front of the old lady: "my mother was wronged. This is a misunderstanding. I never thought of harming Rutong. The reason why I sent Rutong to the doctor was that I heard that the doctor was very skilled, so I came to him to treat Rutong. My heart can be learned from heaven and earth. It is absolutely harmless.


    If I''m really wrong, I didn''t see the doctor clearly. I thought he was a miracle doctor, but I didn''t expect he was a quack doctor. Mother, I hope you believe me. If you don''t believe me, I''ll be wronged to death. "


    Zhang''s words were sad, even so excited that he broke his voice. When the old lady heard this, she gave a cold look. She could see clearly whether Zhang was sincere or fake.


    Zhang is too young to be calm. At the beginning of the incident, the old lady had suspected Zhang''s family. She had no evidence with her. Lan''s identity was too humble, so she didn''t investigate too much.


    But it doesn''t mean the old lady doesn''t care.


    "Grandmother," Bai Yinling, who had never said a word, got up, "my mother is still pregnant. Don''t let her stand for a long time. Although Yinling didn''t know what happened, her mother was sobbing all the time. It seemed that she was wronged. Grandma would better let her mother get up first and talk about everything. No, it''s easy to hurt herself because of the poisonous weather. If her mother cries again, it''s good. "


    Bai Yinling''s words are generous and considerate. In other people''s eyes, she is full of education. The maids and maids at the head of the house all cast appreciative eyes with Bai Yinling. The three girls suffered for a long time outside, but their behavior and work were graceful and graceful, which made them awe and admire.


    She stepped forward to help Zhang. The old lady didn''t stop her. She just supported her forehead and narrowed her eyes. Red aunt heard Bai Yinling''s words outside the door, and she was secretly frightened.


    Bai Yinling''s heart should be hating Zhang, but now she''s helping Zhang speak. Although she doesn''t know what she''s thinking, her words are hypocritical to the truth.

 Chapter 190

    "You said you were wronged. What is wrong with you? Mr. Zhang, you are more and more bold now. Do you really think that if you are pregnant now, I dare not do anything to you? "


    The old lady''s words were as cold as the moon. Although she was moved to wipe tears on Zhang just now, the old lady suddenly came to her senses when Bai Rutong''s wordy eyes looked at her.


    Zhang cried bitterly. Now there is no one else here. She can cry freely. If others look at the mother of a mansion crying like this, they will despise her. But Zhang was born as beautiful as a flower. She was young. When she wept, she was just like the falling flowers blown by the autumn wind.


    "Mother, I really know that I''m wrong, but I swear that I never mean to hurt Rutong. I admit that sometimes I treat Rutong harshly. Maybe it''s because she doesn''t care about me, so I get angry and feel sorry for her. But I dare not do anything harmful.


    I''ve been in the mansion for nearly four years. Doesn''t my mother know my temperament? "


    Zhang is not a dull man. The reason why the old lady insisted that she had done harm to Bai Rutong was to see that she was not good at Bai Rutong. She did not hide it, but generously admitted that she seemed to be sincere, but actually excused herself.


    "Yes, grandmother, my mother is not the one who can do such things. My mother is the master mother of our family. Although Yinling is not in the family these years, I have heard that her mother is doing her best in the family. If there is any misunderstanding, we can make it clear.


    Even if her mother is wrong, it''s not that she has made a big mistake. Yinling pleads with her grandmother bravely because she wants to see that our family is safe, and that she wants to see that her grandmother is happy every day, and she is no longer trapped by things. "


    Bai Yinling advised.


    As soon as the old lady received their words, she couldn''t help drooping her eyebrows and thinking. Bai Yinling''s words can be regarded as good intentions, but can she really believe Zhang''s words?


    If the body is not good enough, she is shouting to dismantle the private stove. Today, her aggressive old lady is in the eye. Although her words are true, they can be foreshadowed, but the old lady is dubious and can''t believe it.


    "I''ll find out the matter. Even if I dig three feet, I''ll find out the doctor. Zhang, I hope everything is as you said. You are really wronged. If you are not wronged, my old lady will never let you go. Even if you are pregnant with the flesh and blood of xihou mansion in our town, my old lady will drive you out of the mansion in person!"


    The old lady said sternly. This words just fall, Zhang''s face a burst of white, step a soft can''t help but back a few steps.


    Bai Yinling''s heart began to smile. She is not really excusing Zhang. She is just asking for a favor in front of the old lady.


    It can not only step on Zhang, but also let Bai ruotong eat shriveled, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    Zhang''s eyes wandered around, and his words were pitiful: "let my mother investigate. I have no complaints. I hope my mother can make an early investigation and give me justice. "


    The old lady couldn''t bear to. Today, if it wasn''t for Bai Yinling''s interference, I''m afraid Bai ruotong would step up to pour dirty water on her.


    It''s just that Bai Yinling is not a good fruit. Although she is pleading for herself, she doesn''t say every word on the point. Although Zhang''s temperament is arrogant and anxious, she is not stupid. How can Bai Yinling have true feelings for herself unless she goes crazy.


    Now that the old lady has spoken, Zhang is thinking about how to deal with it. But we must not let the old lady find the doctor. If we do, the doctor will die. I''m afraid he will give her up.

 Chapter 191

    The other end.


    Bai ruotong''s steps are a little worried. Qi''er and orange''er follow her, but they almost don''t keep up with her. They carefully looked at their girl''s face and saw that her eyebrows were very gloomy. They looked at each other and were about to speak a word of consolation, but an arm suddenly came in between them, grabbed Bai Rutong''s shoulder and pulled back. Bai Rutong almost hit a strong chest.


    When I looked up, my eyes were filled with Gu chenlian''s smiling face. She always wanted to escape subconsciously, but her shoulder was pinched by him, and she couldn''t move for a while.


    "Why did your highness come with you?" Seeing that there was no way to escape, Bai Rutong simply opened his eyes and looked directly at him.


    "What? Can''t I come with you? Do you remember what our Palace said to you at the banquet that day, eh, Cuihua? "


    Gu chenlian bit the word "Cuihua" hard, hoping that it would turn into her flesh and blood, and let him bite a blood hole.


    "Your Highness, my girl''s body has not recovered yet, your highness, please..."


    "Did the palace speak to you? What qualifications do you have to speak with this palace? Go back and wait. I have something to talk with your girl. "


    Orange''s words haven''t fallen yet, but Gu chenlian interrupts them coldly. His eyes are like a cold sword. Orange''s eyes are stunned, and he doesn''t dare to talk any more.


    But her steps did not dare to go away. His Highness the prince is fierce. The anger in his expression makes people can''t bear to look directly at her. The skirt of the girl''s shoulder has been wrinkled by Gu chenlian. You can imagine how strong he is.


    "You step back. I have something to say with the prince." Bai ruotong sighed that Gu chenlian wanted nothing more than an answer. If he had been avoiding him, it would not be a good way. It would be better to make it clear at one time.


    Anyway, this is the residence of marquis in the west of town. Even if the prince wants to be unfavorable to her, he will not choose her place.


    Gu chenlian picks her eyebrows and sees that Bai Rutong doesn''t run away any more, so she simply lets go of her shoulder.


    Qi''er and orange''er look at each other. Although they are worried, they should abide by Bai ruotong''s orders. After a long hesitation, they bow and walk back out of the sheltered path.


    Seeing that they were far away, Bai ruotong looked up, which was different from her sad face just now. At this time, her face was full of a smile: "Your Highness, can you stop calling me by the name of ''Cuihua''? I don''t like the name. Your highness, you''d better call me ruotong."


    Gu chenlian was slightly stunned. Bai Rutong''s face changed faster than the thunderstorm in summer. The smile on her face made him feel restless. Seeing that there were maidservants walking around, Gu chenlian simply took her hand and left the stone path in a hurry to walk into a rockery.


    There are few people here. It''s better to talk about things.


    Bai ruotong''s hand was hurt by him. The man didn''t know how to pity and cherish jade. He was arrogant to the bone.


    "Did you admit that you were the one who came to huayuelou that day?" Gu chenlian picks his eyebrows and opens the door to the mountain road.


    "How about coming? It''s a place where men only go, but can''t I be curious? " Bai ruotong replied calmly. What happened that day was that Gu chenlian felt guilty. Although he doubted Bai ruotong, if he questioned him directly, it would not expose his evil intention to Bai Chusheng.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes wrinkled deeply. He suddenly felt that he didn''t know the girl. Xu Shi had been pestering herself for a long time before. In his impression, she was nothing more than a little girl who only knew how to cry and couldn''t turn up much spray.


    But did not expect, a few months did not see, she is now a change of appearance, the body is still that body, but the people living inside is not her.


    "What do you mean by teasing the palace in the pavilion?" Gu chenlian asked. Although he couldn''t ask directly, he didn''t believe that he couldn''t find a loophole in this girl''s mouth.

 Chapter 192

    "Your Highness, you have wronged me. I didn''t tease your highness. Didn''t your highness tease me at the beginning?"


    Bai ruotong pretends to be wronged by Zhang Yuanxing, and his words are full of amazement. She is not all camouflage, eyes flash and the contempt is from the heart.


    I''ve seen shameless, but I''ve never seen such shameless. At the beginning, but he has been entangled, but the result is that she teased him. The tone is so high sounding and serious. Bai ruotong is angry and smiling. I don''t know if his Highness has the courage to say these words. Is there Liang Jingru in this dynasty?


    Gu Shen Lian narrowed his long, narrow and deep eyes, and his eyelashes were like a half round fan. He is clearly a man, but he has a pair of smart and evil eyes, which is different from Gu Yanqing''s masculinity. Gu chenlian''s handsome is quite feminine, but not feminine.


    "You don''t want to admit it. Aren''t you pretending to be ugly to scare the palace? Besides, what do you want a woman to do in huayuelou? I don''t know how to behave


    Gu Chen Lian''s tone is a Lin, scold a way.


    "The lower part of the hall is the prince of a country, so it''s better to go to huayuelou? The Grand Prince ignores the state affairs, but he goes to visit the kiln. I don''t know how the pen officer will evaluate your highness. I didn''t give it up, your highness, but he taught Rutong a lesson. What''s the reason? "


    Bai ruotong sneered at each other with his lips and teeth, but he didn''t fall behind at all. When Gu chenlian was insulted like this, he turned red immediately. If it''s not for his own use, why should he go to such a luxurious and unruly place as huayuelou.


    He buttoned Bai ruotong''s small chin and forced her to look up at him. Gu chenlian''s face was covered with a layer of haze. He gritted his teeth and said, "Bai ruotong, do you think you can neglect our palace if you are a princess of honor? It was just a dog in my palace at the beginning, but now I have to forget my origin when I follow other masters? "


    Bai ruotong gathered a smile, held his arm tightly with his fingers, and moved his palm away from his face.


    "Your Highness, ruotong is not his dog or his servant. Ruotong used to like his royal highness, so he would be obedient to his highness. If you don''t like it now, you will not trample on yourself as before.


    Rutong did not understand why his highness said such cruel words to him. If Tong didn''t do anything wrong to his highness, he just liked his highness. Is that also wrong? "


    "You have no right to like this palace." Gu chenlian raises eyebrows. She is such a scheming but not kind-hearted woman. She doesn''t deserve his eyes. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. You haven''t answered me. What''s the purpose of going to huayuelou?"


    "My brother goes to huayuelou frequently. I''m worried that my brother will stay in fengyuelou, so I''ll go with him."


    White Rutong road.


    Gu chenlian pursed his thin lips and looked at Bai ruotong. She looked at him, eyes shallow moving, not half of the Dodge. He unconsciously withdrew his eyes and turned away. What Bai ruotong said doesn''t look like a lie. He didn''t want to believe that a girl who had no strength to restrain her could stop him.


    "Then why are you with Prince Rong?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "In the pavilion, his Royal Highness Prince Rong suddenly recognized Rutong and just helped him cover up."


    White if Tong light way.


    Gu chenlian is dubious. Bai ruotong''s behavior is too abnormal. She was not such a smart person before. When she was in huayuelou, her intelligence even cheated him. In his memory, Bai ruotong should be just a dull little girl.


    It was because she was so dull that he didn''t like her.

 Chapter 193

    At the beginning of the royal wedding, she thought that she would cry and make a lot of noise. But before, she recognized herself, and even said that it was not him who would not marry. But since her engagement to Gu Yanqing, she has become a different person. On the contrary, she is close to Gu Yanqing and indifferent to him.


    Her transformation is Gu chenlian''s suspicion of her original intention.


    "What else does your highness want to ask? If not, Rutong will leave first. " Bai ruotong doesn''t want to talk about it any more. He just wants to turn around, but Gu chenlian grabs her by the arm. He presses her on the rock wall of the rockery and covers her body to block her way.


    "I hope you are telling the truth. If you dare to cheat me, I will never let you go easily," Gu chenlian threatened. "And in the future, I will treat Yinling well in the government. If you dare to show any disrespect to her, or..."


    "Second young master, don''t do that. What should I do if someone passes by..."


    "Goblin, who will pass by? I haven''t seen you for many days. Let me love you so much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Before Gu chenlian finished his words, there was a sound of "rustling" around him, and then the two shadows entangled in the false mountain. Bai ruotong is slightly stunned. Subconsciously, he pushes Gu chenlian away. He bows to run away, but Gu chenlian pulls her back. He presses her shoulder and hides in the rockery. He looks at the two shadows in front of the rockery through the cracks.


    Bai ruotong''s cheeks are flushed. The two people at the top of the false mountain are too penetrating to find others. They can''t bear to look directly at each other. Bai ruotong raises his arm to escape Gu chenlian''s confinement, but he is buckled more tightly by the other party.


    "Your Highness, if you want to see Huochun palace, you can see it by yourself. Don''t drag me on!"


    Bai Rutong kept his voice down and glared at him angrily. Gu chenlian stirred up a smile: "come on, you will marry Prince Rong sooner or later. How about learning today?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong wanted a mouthful of old blood to spray on Gu chenlian''s face. What is learning? This is not suitable for children to see the picture of the long eye of the needle, OK?


    "I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen in the west of the town. Today, it really opened the eyes of the palace," Gu chenlian said with a smile. He looked at the two people through the gap. Although he had experienced love affairs, his bold behavior still made him embarrassed to look back and couldn''t bear to look at them again.


    Noticing his embarrassment, Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and said, "Your Highness also knows how shy he is. In this case, let''s not embarrass each other, shall we? Let''s talk about it later. Let''s leave today and don''t disturb the two wild mandarin ducks. How about that? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian frowned. Bai Rutong''s sweet smile fell into his eyes, but it was full of irony. Just as he was about to scold him, the picture of the spring was flashed in his mind, and the two men were gasping in his ears. Eyes dyed through a trace of burning, eyes can not help in her white skin from the upstream.


    Her lips were red, and her delicate face was white and ruddy. Gu chenlian clenched his fist and let his nails sink into the flesh to wake him up.


    Bai ruotong seems to notice Gu chenlian''s change. His round eyes are stunned. He steps on his red boots and takes advantage of the moment when he lets go to escape his restriction. Her move is a defiant provocation to Gu chenlian. She pulls her cloud sleeve a few steps forward and pulls her back. She says in a low voice: "since it''s a wild mandarin duck, it''s natural to disturb her."


    After that, push her body out, the path around the rockery is wet and slippery, and Bai Rutong almost falls to the ground. But when she walked steadily, she swept the flowers and plants around her.


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 194

    The man inside obviously noticed the wind and grass, Gu chenlian raised his successful smile, jumped onto the rockery and disappeared in the beautiful sunlight. Bai ruotong is not as quick as he is. Steady body, just about to leave, the man behind has caught up.


    "Stop!"


    A heavy drink sounded behind him, and Bai Rutong sighed. The young man of flower picking was really bold. He was caught doing something wrong. Shouldn''t he leave quickly? Why are you still catching up. When she turned back and was about to reply, she suddenly froze. It was Bai Yinghui, the second young master of the mansion, who had passed away without any law, who was not standing in front of her.


    Bai Yinghui and Bai lingyao are from the same mother, but they are born in a common family, but they always like to stir up trouble. They steal chickens and pick flowers outside. Their reputation is extremely bad. Because they are protected by an old lady, they are not astringent and lawless.


    At this time, Bai Yinghui''s clothes were in a mess and his face was flushed. At first glance, he had done something wrong. When he saw Bai ruotong, his eyes flashed and he was stunned. He was in the same place with his mouth slightly open, but he didn''t know what to say.


    The woman who came up behind him was also an acquaintance. It was Ping''er who was waiting for Bai lingyao.


    "Four... Four ladies... How can you be here..."


    Ping''er takes two steps back. Her face looks like a frightened bird. She turns pale in panic.


    "Si Mei, what are you doing behind the rockery on such a hot day?"


    Bai Yinghui asked coldly. Although Nanyuan is open to the public, it is still taboo to work in a rich family. Bai Yinghui''s eyes had already flashed a sense of killing. He thought to himself that if Bai ruotong dared to shout out, he would come forward and break her neck.


    Fortunately, there is no maid around Bai ruotong. This is also a secluded place of Hou''s residence. If you kill her and then secretly call someone to collect the body, you will be able to do it without being aware of it.


    Bai ruotong cursed Gu chenlian thousands of times. I just want to break Gu chenlian''s head with a stick to see how much bad water is hidden inside. Nowadays, when you run into other people''s scandal, they will not let go of themselves.


    What''s more, Bai Yinghui is very close to Bai lingyao''s brother and sister. Although he doesn''t have much contact with Bai Yinghui, he knows that Bai lingyao must have said a lot of sarcastic things behind her. Bai Yinghui doesn''t have a good impression on her.


    This time, if you show panic, Bai Rutong believes that Bai Yinghui can kill her without hesitation.


    "Second brother, Ping''er, have you seen the prince?"


    Bai Rutong changed his look and asked softly in a tender voice. As soon as she opened her mouth, Bai Yinghui was stunned.


    What does this mean? Is his highness also around? He twisted his eyebrows and looked around. There was no one else around the rockery. He relaxed a little. Bai Yinghui said, "No."


    "I just followed his Highness the prince, but he walked so fast that he disappeared when he passed here. I couldn''t find him, and I got rid of my hairpin."


    Bai ruotong said that and dropped his eyes. Bai Yinghui''s deep and secluded eyes hovered around her and looked at her, as if wondering whether Bai Yinling''s words were true or false.


    "By the way, second brother, why are you here? What are you doing with Ping''er? "


    Seeing that Bai Yinghui did not speak, Bai Rutong blinked and asked naively. Ping''er''s heart has already been flustered into a regiment, and the open mouth reply is really pit pit Ba Ba: "no... nothing, I have nothing with the second young master."

 Chapter 195

    Bai ruotong is about to faint. She pretended to be innocent, which made them put down their guard. But Ping''er is a coward, with a guilty look on her face. If she doesn''t doubt it, doesn''t she expose her innocence in front of Bai Yinghui?


    "Ping''er, why are you so alarmed? Is it something wrong? "


    Bai Rutong asked in a low voice. As soon as the words came out, a sharp edge flashed in Bai Yinghui''s eyes. As soon as he closed his fist, he was about to start, when Bai Rutong suddenly exclaimed and caressed his arm with pain, such as a red mark on the little arm of lotus root.


    "What''s going on?"


    Bai Yinghui asked subconsciously. It looks like it was pinched on purpose.


    "It was made by his highness," said Bai ruotong, flattening his mouth. "It didn''t hurt just now, but it hurts now."


    She deliberately told his highness in front of him, just to tell him that she was not alone. Her Highness was really nearby. If he really wants to do it himself, he will be seen by the prince.


    "Don''t you want to tell me that you have a quarrel with your Highness the prince?"


    Bai Yinghui''s voice is still cold, like the wind blowing in the middle of the night, which makes people shiver. Bai ruotong''s palm has long been moistened with cold sweat. If it wasn''t for Gu chenlian, she wouldn''t have been in this field.


    Now it''s sunset, and the sky is full of clouds, fire and fog. It will be dark after a while. If you can''t escape from Bai Yinghui at this time, you will only be strangled by him.


    "Isn''t it?" Bai ruotong sighed heavily, "just now, his royal highness is still there, but he disappeared after passing the rockery. I just ran after him, but I didn''t want to meet you."


    Bai Yinghui''s heart couldn''t help raising. If it''s true, as Bai said, the prince may have cracked his scandal. If Bai was killed at this time, he would have lost his tongue. Bai Yinghui looks sad and looks up at Bai Rutong, who is as calm as water.


    Bai ruotong is still young, so he doesn''t know about men and women. Boudoir lady will only have a mother-in-law to teach this matter before she gets married. Even if it is broken, she should not know what they are doing.


    Bai Yinghui thought so, his brow gradually loosened, as if he thought of something, and then he frowned again: "you just said that your hairpin fell, where did it fall?"


    "It''s near here. It''s after the prince. If the second brother doesn''t mind, can you help me find it?"


    Bai ruotong sank and was about to raise his heart to his throat, which aroused a smile. Bai Yinghui snorted and looked around. If he found the hairpin, he naturally believed Bai ruotong. If he couldn''t find the hairpin, he would cut Bai ruotong''s neck.


    Ping''er looks at them, her fingers stirring the silk handkerchief. Today, she didn''t want to rely on Bai Yinghui, but since Bai Yinghui was sent to school by the master, they haven''t seen each other for two months. Now it''s not easy to get free. I can''t help but talk to each other about the pain of Acacia. In the middle of it, I''m actually relying on Bai Yinghui.


    Knowing that she would be cracked by others, she said nothing would answer Bai Yinghui''s challenge. Thinking about this, Ping''er is so flustered that she almost bites her own lip.


    Her uneasiness was in Bai Rutong''s eyes. A glance of disdain, she bowed her head and pretended to look for. But in the heart secretly way: this maidservant''s courage is so small, she is where come of courage unexpectedly is dare to do that kind of business.

 Chapter 196

    Bai Yinghui''s eyes darkened. The grass attracted his attention. He lowered his head and picked it up. It was a golden butterfly hairpin. Heart spit out a breath, back to the body and white Rutong approached: "you drop but this?"


    "Exactly. Thank you, second brother." Bai ruotong took the hairpin in his hand and returned it with a sweet smile.


    "It''s getting dark. Come back earlier."


    Bai Yinghui said. Since Bai ruotong didn''t know anything, he didn''t have to take her life.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong smiles smartly, as beautiful as a tender leaf. Bai Yinghui''s eyes moved, and she had not seen Bai ruotong for a long time. Compared with before, she grew up a lot, and even her facial features grew up a lot. She was more and more delicate, such as the gorgeous peony shining in the afterglow.


    Unconsciously licking her lips, Bai Yinghui shakes her head and waves her random thoughts. Although he is a reckless man, he knows the right way.


    Bai ruotong is not a woman he can move. If she is not a half sister, maybe she can taste her sweetness with his three inch sweet words.


    Bai ruotong was relieved. Fortunately, he was quick to react just now. When he found himself, he threw a gold hairpin in the grass. Otherwise, she would be a cold corpse now.


    Walking into the stone path, when they were no longer visible behind them, Bai ruotong quickened his pace, bypassed the rockery and went back to the garden.


    "Miss!"


    Just entered the garden, Qi Er two people face dew worry and she ran over, two people busy sweating, the face is white.


    "Where have you been for such a long time? The maid saw the prince just now, but the prince refused to tell the maidservants where you are. You don''t know where you are. We haven''t found you in the mansion for a long time. I''m really worried. "


    Qi Er said, eyes already have tears. The orange on one side is even more embarrassed, the makeup on the face is moistened by sweat, and the delicate flower mother of pearl on the forehead has melted into a pool of red. Bai ruotong holds their hands. Before he opens his mouth, Qi''er exclaims, "Miss, how can your hands be so cold?"


    "Go back."


    Bai ruotong shook his head, unwilling to talk more. Qi''er and orange''er look at each other, and they know from Bai ruotong''s bloodless mouth that something happened to her just now. They don''t ask each other any more. One of them helps Bai ruotong back to qingtongyuan.


    The other end.


    Ping''er''s heart still can''t be calm for a long time. When she returns to the green willow courtyard, it''s already dark, and her maidservants play lanterns under the eaves. Bai lingyao is embroidering the lotus pond in the embroidery room. When Ping''er comes near, she puts down her embroidery needle and looks up with a smile: "where have you been? Why did you come back so late?"


    Ping''er''s lips have long been bitten, and her eyes are full of tears.


    Looking at her like this, Bai lingyao''s heart tightened and she got up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss, please help your maid."


    Ping''er "Hula" kneels down and knocks her head heavily on the floor.


    "What happened?" Bai lingyao raised her body and said solemnly, twisting her eyebrows.


    Ping''er grits her teeth and tells Bai lingyao what happened just now. When Bai lingyao listens, her eyes suddenly tighten. When she''s finished speaking, Bai lingyao shakes her hand, and the cloud sleeve crosses Ping''er''s face: "nonsense! How can you do such a thing with your brother! "


    "Miss, I don''t want to... I just..."


    Ping''er wipes her tears and sobs.


    Her cry not only did not suffer from Bai lingyao''s pity, but also made Bai lingyao''s heart in a mess. She yelled: "what are you doing here! Do you still feel wronged? "


    "Miss, I''ve been waiting on you for so long. Please help me. Now that miss four has seen my private meeting with the second young master, she will not let me go easily. Miss, I don''t want to soak the pig cage. You must help me, please... "

 Chapter 197

    Ping''er clutchs Bai lingyao''s skirt tightly, like a life-saving straw, and refuses to let go. Bai lingyao sighed, lowered her head, released her hand from her skirt, and said in a deep voice, "since Bai ruotong has seen her, how can her brother let her go? What''s the difficulty in killing her? "


    "The fourth young lady doesn''t seem to know what I''m doing with the second young master." Ping''er swallows. Although she doesn''t know now, she will understand one day.


    Although Ping''er and Bai Yinghui are in a hot fight now, it''s hard to say whether they can climb up the high branch of Bai Yinghui through the door. Later, Bai Yinghui will lose interest in her, so she can only marry with Bai lingyao and become a housemaid. Fortunately, she can be picked up by her uncle and become an aunt.


    But how can she get married with this dirty matter.


    If Bai ruotong finds out about it in the future, she will have to soak it in the pig cage.


    "I don''t know?" Bai lingyao turns her eyes and looks at Ping''er. "Do you mean Bai ruotong doesn''t know what you''re doing with your brother? You see, you are in a mess. She is not a fool. How can she not know what you are doing? I''m afraid she is afraid that her brother will kill her, so pretend to be innocent. "


    Haven''t you ever eaten pork? Haven''t you ever seen a pig run? When Bai lingyao was a child, she heard this story from some mothers in private. Although she was red faced, she knew more or less about it. She didn''t believe that Bai ruotong''s mind would be so simple.


    "Ah..."


    Ping''er is so surprised that she looks even more white. If Bai ruotong understood this, wouldn''t she pretend to be a fool in front of the second young master? If they let her go today, wouldn''t she talk to the old lady in the future?


    Her innocence has long been broken. You can find a female official to check it.


    Ping''er''s body trembles violently, and she cries even more.


    "You''re the one who''s in trouble for crying. Who''s to blame? If you had known today, you would have known it.


    You are a little maid who dares to climb up to your brother''s bed. Do you know the sin? You have the face to plead with me. Aren''t you afraid that I will send you to the old lady directly? "


    Bai lingyao was so angry that her chest fell together. She suffered a lot from Bai ruotong, and now she has provoked this incident. How can Bai ruotong easily let go of the opportunity to suppress her. On that day, the swollen face was slightly bitten until today, and Bai Ling Yao''s teeth were gurgling, raising the foundation boots and directly kicking on the chest of pinger.


    "Ah..."


    Ping''er was kicked to the ground and sobbed. Now she is very sorry. She should have let the second young master kill Bai ruotong.


    "Miss, I really know that I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again. Miss spared my life and asked her to help me. I''m really afraid. I''ll be a bull and a horse in the future. At the command of Miss, I''ll never dare to complain."


    "That''s all right," Bai lingyao said with a deep breath, sitting on the round stool and supporting her forehead. "You call my brother tomorrow. Let''s discuss this in the long run."


    Bai ruotong would never help them keep a secret, but she didn''t know how big a wave that cheap hoof would make with it.


    Fortunately, Ping''er is just a maid. If Bai ruotong really wants to tell the old lady about it, Bai lingyao only says that it''s Ping''er. The reason is that the old lady always indulges in the men''s children in the house. This should not hurt her brother.


    But she needs to make Bai Yinghui be more alert. Bai ruotong is very crafty. Don''t be fooled by this little girl again.

 Chapter 198

    The next day, the old lady brought a ginseng. With big arms. Qi''er cuts off a piece and boils it into the soup. It tastes delicious. You can smell the fragrance from a long distance. However, Bai ruotong had no appetite. He only tasted one mouthful and asked people to accept the dishes.


    If really as she expected, the old lady did not clean up Zhang, only punish her in the house. This kind of punishment is not painful, Zhang''s pregnancy has been five months, long big belly, stay in the room just had a baby.


    "Miss four, don''t be angry. If you are angry, what will happen to you?" said orange, sitting on the bed with a white porcelain bowl. She spoke kindly, and the soup in the bowl was white and fragrant. "The old lady is worried about you, miss. We have no ginseng for thousands of years. We have it. Miss, you can have a good health, We''ll have a long-term plan when we''ve got it. "


    Bai ruotong didn''t know that she was comforting herself. Although her chest was full of anger, she couldn''t resist orange''s soft words. Recently, a lot of things have bothered her, not to mention Zhang''s, it''s Bai lingyao''s, which is enough to give her a headache for a while.


    Although he let go of the scandal that broke Bai Yinghui yesterday, he must have realized that he was fooling him.


    Bai ruotong doesn''t have the heart to break it up with the old lady. For one thing, she has no evidence. For another thing, even if she finds evidence, the old lady only punishes Ping''er. Maybe she has to lose face with the old lady. She thinks that she deliberately makes trouble and bites Bai lingyao''s family.


    After two mouthfuls of soup, my stomach is full. Bai ruotong stopped and put down the spoon.


    Without any more consolation, orange wiped her mouth for Bai ruotong, twisted the quilt and waited on her. She lay down and said, "Miss, it''s good to have a rest. Take a nap. Maybe you can figure out what''s going on in your chest."


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded, closed his eyes and went to sleep. Orange steps to the door, quietly closed the door.


    Turned over on the bed, but couldn''t sleep well. In the afternoon, cicadas were very busy, mixed with the "rustle" sound of maidservants holding brooms and playing cicadas. Bai ruotong turned over again. He didn''t force himself to go to sleep at all. It''s good to close his eyes and raise his body.


    "Dada dada!"


    A series of footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door, followed by a person''s scolding: "what a hurry to go! Do you know that the young lady is resting? "


    "Miss orange, the second young master has sent something to the young lady."


    The maidservant''s submissive voice rang out.


    "What is it?" Asked orange.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant, I don''t know what to say... Miss orange, you''d better come and have a look with her..."


    Bai ruotong didn''t feel sleepy. Although their conversation lowered their voice, it also clearly spread to her ears. He got up from the bed and pushed the door open. Orange and maidservant are about to leave. When they hear the sound, they look back at Bai ruotong.


    "Miss, how did you get out?" Orange came forward and helped Bai ruotong to the house. "It seems that the maidservants are talking too loudly. Let''s go back to the room and have a rest. The maidservant will handle everything well."


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    Bai ruotong shook his head and stepped into the corridor. The maid on one side wants to talk but stops. Seeing that Bai ruotong is determined to go, she follows him to lead the way. Several people went to the hall, a smell of carrion immediately rushed into the nose.


    Bai ruotong, covering his mouth and nose, came forward to see that the exquisite nanmu box was bloody and wanton. Two snakes with thick lotus roots were intertwined and circled. Their bodies were cut into two sections, their mouths were stuffed with filth, and two letters were cut off and placed in the brocade box.

 Chapter 199

    "Well..."


    The bloody scene makes the stomach sour. Bai ruotong rushes out of the hall and vomits to the willows. Fortunately, she didn''t eat anything at noon, and what she vomited was just sour water.


    "Is the second young master crazy! It''s a gift like this. " Later, Qi''er exclaimed.


    "Throw this thing away quickly, don''t stain miss''s eyes!"


    Orange said. The maidservants in the hall didn''t dare to neglect. They came forward to pick up the box, but they were fumigated away by the stench. It was in the hot summer, the air was so stuffy that the stench could not be dispersed, and it filled the hall.


    The maid couldn''t bear it, so she ran out of the corridor and retched.


    Bai ruotong was steady in mind, stood firm and walked into the hall. She looked at the box on the ground, fixed her eyes, held her breath, crouched, picked it up and went to the kitchen.


    Bai Yinghui must have come to realize that the snake that sent her duanxinzi was nothing but to scare her. Snake was originally a good thing for health, but the weather was too hot, and in a short time it was smelly. He must have calculated well and deliberately disgusted her.


    Since he wanted to feel sick, how could Bai ruotong catch his way.


    Qi''er and her husband followed suit and saw that Bai ruotong began to treat the snake meat with clean water and peel off its skin, which made her throat sour. They looked at each other and entered the kitchen under the stench.


    "What are you doing, miss?" Asked orange.


    "It''s a good dish to make wine for my second brother." Bai ruotong was smiling, his face was not shocked just now, and his face did not change in the face of the stinky snake meat.


    "Miss, do you want to return the snake meat to the second young master?" Orange was stunned.


    "Exactly." Bai ruotong nodded to pick his eyebrows and cut the cleaned snake into small pieces. The hot oil in the pot was boiling away. Bai ruotong poured in star anise to hide the stench. After a while, the smell around the kitchen kept off the smoky smell.


    Pour in the snake meat and stir fry until it changes color. Bai ruotong puts it on the plate and puts it in the food box.


    "Qi''er, dig out the blue red wine made last month." Bai said. Lanhong is a unique tree in the world. It can produce sweet red fruit, which is used to make wine. The wine is sweet.


    "Yes."


    Qi Er nodded and quickly left the kitchen. When she came back, she was holding a small beaked wine pot in her hand. Bai ruotong took it and put it in the food box. He turned back and asked the second humanitarian, "who are you going to deliver it?"


    "Go, maid." Orange smile, don''t wait for Qi''er to reply, take the food box from Bai Rutong.


    The second young master is not an ordinary person. Qi''er is still young and has no experience in dealing with others. Orange is duty bound.


    Bai ruotong nodded, explained a few words to orange, patted her on the shoulder: "go back quickly."


    There was incense burning in the hall, and the maidservants were scrubbing and spraying incense. Finally, they didn''t smell like before.


    Qi''er takes Bai ruotong back to the room. After dealing with the snake, her body is stained with smoke. After cleaning her body, Bai ruotong seems to have thought of something. She wants to come to the paper and the hair to study in the room.


    Bai Yinghui''s courtyard is facing northwest, with green willows, warm in winter and cool in summer. Orange is waiting for a moment outside the red lacquer room. Then she is invited to enter by her maid, who is wearing a blue brocade skirt.


    With the sound of silk and bamboo in the hall, Bai Yinghui leaned on the couch, squinting and enjoying the ditty. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he slightly raised his head and looked at the door. The beautiful image of orange came in from the corridor. He shook his mouth with a smile and leaned over to say, "I''ve seen the second young master."


    "Are you the maid of the head of the fourth sister hospital?" Bai Yinghui opened his mouth, waved his hand gently, and the musicians scattered in the room.

 Chapter 200

    "Yes," said orange, handing her food box to her maid. "Although the second young master was grateful for the game she sent to her today, she was too weak to use it. The young lady herself cooked the dishes for the second young master to drink. The second young master should taste them quickly. Is it to your taste


    One side of the maid smell speech, opened the food box. The smell of snake meat drifted in the room. Bai Yinghui smiles coldly. The reason why he sent duanxinzi''s snake meat today is just to warn Bai ruotong. If it wasn''t for Bai lingyao''s vigilance, he would have been cheated by this girl.


    He didn''t know that his younger sister had been bullied so badly.


    Now when he comes back to the government, he must find justice for his younger sister.


    "You don''t have to taste it. Go back first. I''ll enjoy it when I have dinner."


    Bai Yinghui was disgusted.


    Orange raised his lips and laughed, as if he hadn''t heard his order. He took out the wine pot and poured a full glass of wine on the table: "second young master, if you don''t accept my young lady''s kindness, I can''t make a delivery when I go back. Please do me a favor, and let my maid say something back."


    "What? Will Bai ruotong force me to accept her kindness? "


    Bai Yinghui squinted and stood up from the couch. Orange is still with a smile, as if did not notice the anger in his eyes.


    "The second young master is worried, and the young lady is doing it for the sake of the second young master." orange nodded respectfully. "The second young master deliberately cut off the snake''s letter. The deep meaning of the letter is that the young lady knows that making the snake meat into a delicacy is in reply to the second young master''s words. You can eat the snake meat at ease. The young lady has already received what you want to warn the young lady."


    Bai Yinghui''s fists were loose and tight. Looking down at the snake meat on the table, he felt sick at his chest. After pondering for a moment, Bai Yinghui''s hand reached for the chopsticks and put it into the palm of orange''s hand: "you come to help me eat this snake. It''s an evergreen snake. It''s delicious. Since the fourth sister doesn''t want to enjoy it, how about you enjoy it for her?"


    "Maidservant..."


    "I think something happened. Why is it so busy? Someone sent a maid to look for my brother. It''s not happy."


    Orange was about to reply when a sarcastic acid voice came from outside the hall. Bai lingyao came into the hall wearing a graceful pink dress. When she saw the delicious snake meat on the table, she picked up the plate and swept it directly to the ground. With the sound of "pa", the tender and juicy snake meat fell everywhere.


    Bai lingyao listened outside for a long time. Seeing that cheng''er wanted to force her brother to eat the filthy food, she couldn''t stand up and went into the hall.


    It seems that I still feel unhappy, holding up the wine pot on the table and smashing a pot of broken tea.


    "Go back and tell Bai ruotong, don''t think my brother is easy to bully. If she dares to do it again, I''ll be rude to her!"


    Bai lingyao moves the airway.


    "Yes."


    With a sigh, orange bowed and turned out of the hall.


    "Brother, why did you let the maid in? That maid doesn''t have any good idea. Don''t pay any attention to her in the future! I told you clearly yesterday about Bai ruotong''s mind. Why do you want to provoke? "


    Bai lingyao was so angry that her chest went up and down, and her eyes were already scarlet. She lost her face because of Bai ruotong''s harm. Now when she saw Bai ruotong, she wanted to tear him to pieces. When she saw her maid, she was also upset. She wanted to burn qingtongyuan clean with a fire to avoid being upset.

 Chapter 201

    When Bai Yinghui saw that his sister was so angry, he took her waist and sat back on the couch, serving tea and water to comfort her: "tell me, what are you doing with so much anger? I''ve seen what Bai ruotong''s heart is now.


    Today, I sent the snake meat just to disgust her. Unexpectedly, she made me disgusted. Later, let''s have a heart and see her avoid it. "


    "Avoid? Can''t my brother understand what I said to him today? She bullied me so badly that why should I give way to her? I not only don''t avoid it, but also let Bai ruotong die hard. "


    Bai lingyao pushes away the tea cup in Bai Yinghui''s hand and gets up angry.


    Bai Yinghui doesn''t know how to comfort her younger sister. Her grievances are crying with her this morning. However, their aunt is not in favor, and her position is not high. Bai lingyao is now out of favor with the old lady. She doesn''t know how to say a good word with the old lady. She is very stupid.


    "If you had told me earlier that Bai ruotong bullied you so much, I would have killed her directly yesterday. Unfortunately, I missed a good opportunity. It''s not easy to move her." Bai Yinghui said, sighing and shaking his head.


    In the past, he only knew that Bai ruotong was arrogant and often bickered with his sister. They were half weight, and no one ever overthrew anyone. Who would have thought that Bai ruotong would step on her head one day.


    "And Bai Yinling, who was close to his Royal Highness the prince recently, was killed by them at his father''s dust washing banquet that day.


    The reason why the old lady likes me is that I have a good piano voice. But now, I''m afraid that they are more important than me. What can I expect in the future. Brother, you say how I should deal with myself. "


    The more Bai lingyao said, the more sad she was. She fell on Bai Yinghui''s shoulder and wept secretly. Bai Yinghui frowned and complained about Bai Shutang.


    If his father hadn''t sent him to school in recent months, why would his sister have suffered these hardships. After a few days, he will go back again, but how can Bai lingyao feel at ease when she is sad and crying.


    "We can''t move Bai ruotong for a while. Can''t we move Bai Yinling? The girl has no power and power in the mansion. Isn''t it easy to move her? "


    Bai Ying said in a warm voice.


    Bai lingyao''s eyes suddenly brightened. She lifted her eyes from his arms and said in a soft voice, "brother, is that true?"


    "Nature is true," Bai Yinghui said, stroking the tears from her eyes. "As long as it''s what you want, I''ll help you do it. If you don''t like Bai Yinling, let''s find a way to make her.


    If you want to get close to your highness, I can do something for you. I''m in the same division as his Highness the prince. My father wants me to be his Highness''s companion. If I do, won''t you be able to approach his highness? "


    "Really?"


    Bai lingyao was so happy that she turned her face from crying to mourning. She laughed shyly and said, "brother, you didn''t fool me? If you fool me, my sister won''t pay any more attention to you. "


    "I don''t think so." Bai Yinghui patted his chest and promised.


    The silk handkerchief wipes away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Bai lingyao stands up and looks at Ping''er. Ping''er understands and smiles shyly.


    "It''s getting late. My sister left first, and my brother took a rest earlier. Don''t miss a good time."


    Bai lingyao added the word "time" with profound meaning, got up and left with a smile. Ping''er didn''t catch up. As soon as she left, she fell into Bai Yinghui''s arms and said, "second young master, Ping''er is ordered to serve you today. Don''t let me down."

 Chapter 202

    Fragrant soft in the bosom, if not born bad heart is impossible. Bai Yinghui''s heart itches badly. Yesterday, Bai ruotong disturbed her, but she didn''t succeed. Seeing Ping''er''s coquettish manner, her throat rolled and she got up and went into the small room.


    The evening will stop, a lonely moon hanging in the sky. The stars are like white sesame seeds all over the night. Cicadas are singing in the courtyard.


    Suddenly, a scream broke the silence of the night.


    "Ah! worm!! There are insects! It''s the sauce bug


    "Come on! Come on, all of you


    "What''s the matter! Why are there so many sauce insects in the hall


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Most of the lanterns at the end of the courtyard are on, and people are in an endless stream on the lattice of the small outdoor window.


    Bai Yinghui is in the mood, suddenly disturbed, his heart is very unhappy.


    Under her body, Ping''er gasps and ponders. She reaches for Bai Yinghui''s shoulder, but somehow grabs something. She twists it up and sees that it''s dark and even moves. Fixed eye to see, the original ruddy face suddenly miserable green.


    "Ah!! There are insects! Second young master, there are insects! "


    "On the bed... It''s the sauce bug!"


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Yinghui lit up the lamp in the room with flint, and the orange light suddenly lit up the whole room. Bai Yinghui''s hand almost shook, his eyes glared round, and he couldn''t help taking a cold breath.


    I don''t know when the room is full of sauce insects, and the figure of mice across the eaves.


    Ping''er is scared out of her wits. She seems to have the greasy feel of the sauce bug in her hands. She puts on her clothes in a hurry and rubs her hands on the quilt.


    Bai Yinghui''s face is no better than Ping''er''s. after changing clothes in a hurry, he pushes away the room and says in a loud voice, "come on


    "Don''t call, young master!"


    Ping''er climbed out of bed and quickly closed the door: "if there are too many people, what should I do if you see me?" Although the sauce insect in the room is disgusted, Ping''er prefers to stay in the room rather than be found to be adulterous.


    Only Bai Yinghui''s servants know about her and Bai Yinghui. If he calls all the servants at the head of the hospital, I don''t know how to think when I see her here. There are so many people talking about her that they will break their story.


    The outside of the house is already bustling, so the people in the courtyard must have been out.


    "You go out the back door." Bai Yinghui calmed down and said sternly.


    "Young master, you haven''t been back to your house for several months. You don''t know. A few days ago, the back door at the head of your courtyard was dug and the hole was broken. The old lady simply blocked it for you. Now there are only a few unfinished holes, where is the back door... "Ping''er said wrongly.


    "Then get out of that hole!" Where does Bai Yinghui have spare time to take care of Ping''er? The sauce insects in the room are crawling wantonly, and his stomach is already nauseous.


    Ping''er bites her lips. She''s just tired. Bai Yinghui doesn''t care for her. She wants to let her go through the dog hole. She can''t help but feel cold.


    "Not yet!"


    Bai Yinghui saw that she didn''t move and urged.


    Ping''er grits her teeth. When she comes forward to push the door, she is caught by Bai Yinghui''s wrist: "climb out of that window. Now it''s full of people outside. Don''t you come out of my room


    "Young master... Maidservant..."


    Ping''er still hesitated to take a step. Bai Yinghui was a little upset and said harshly, "what? Don''t you understand me? Don''t you want to hurt yourself! "


    He stamped and stamped his feet. Although pinger had complaints, he did not dare to do it in front of Bai Yinghui. He had to put on his small boots and go to the other side of the window lattice. Just after pushing the window, two soy sauce insects suddenly stop on the stage. Ping''er is scared to step back: "young master! This... "

 Chapter 203

    Bai Yinghui was wringing his eyebrows to urge him to do so. Suddenly there was a knock outside the door: "are you OK, young master? There are a lot of sauce insects in the hall, which makes the whole yard full of them. How are you in your room? "


    Ping''er is in a panic and is about to burst into tears.


    "Don''t you get out of here!"


    Bai Yinghui growled in a low voice. Ping''er clenches her teeth and goes out of the window with her eyes closed. As soon as Bai Yinghui saw her leave, he quickly closed the window and opened the door.


    "What''s the matter? Why are there sauce insects in the hospital? "


    "Young master, I don''t know what''s going on... But I''ve sent someone to clean it up. You stay in the room, young master. Now the hall is not very elegant and you can''t see it."


    Replied the servant respectfully.


    "What are you doing! Don''t you see that my room is full of sauce bugs! Send someone to clean it up soon


    Bai Yinghui straightened his clothes and stepped out of the room. There was panic in the eyes of people coming and going in the hospital. Bai Yinghui was annoyed and simply avoided looking.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other end, qingtongyuan.


    Bai Rutong yawned and leaned lazily on the bed. Qi''er pushed the door in, her face beaming with joy. Seeing that Bai ruotong had not closed his eyes, he hurried forward and said, "Miss, mother Honggu has been sent back. Guess who we saw on the path just now?"


    "Ping''er." Bai ruotong chuckled and said softly.


    "Miss, it''s true that we met Ping''er. But miss, how do you know that Ping''er will stay with the second young master today? "


    Qi''er lies on the head of the bed and blinks her clear eyes.


    Before Bai ruotong''s reply, cheng''er entered the room with a copper basin and said with a smile, "it''s not easy. Yesterday I was knocked down by the young lady. I''m in a panic. Today I don''t want to make it up. It''s just a pity that Ping''er is one of the first-class maidservants in our group. Now she''s cleared by the second young master. I''m afraid she won''t be able to fly to Jinzhi in the future. "


    It''s not unusual for a maid to become a plaything for the young master of your family, but few of them can really climb the Golden branch to become a master.


    So the maidservants will protect their own innocence and keep a low profile in the mansion. Don''t be looked on by the young masters.


    As soon as they get old, the host will choose a good marriage for them. If the one who is broken and doesn''t climb the high branch, even if he wants to marry in the future, he will only marry the lower class like the cook and servant.


    "Orange knows a lot." Bai Rutong had a meaningful smile.


    Orange son Zheng Zheng Zheng, suddenly stuffy red face: "young lady, you don''t tease me."


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips with a smile. He must be busy in the second young master''s mansion today.


    She knew that Bai Yinghui would not eat the snake unless he was a fool.


    The rotten meat mixed with the blue red wine will form a strange smell, which is easy to attract the sauce insects and mice.


    Bai Yinghui is digging a well at the head of the courtyard. There are many sauce insects and mice in the ditch, but they must be attracted by the fragrance.


    Before going out today, she had ordered orange to knock down the two things deliberately. Unexpectedly, Bai lingyao happened to finish them by mistake.


    Mother Honggu will visit Qingtong hospital these two days. Bai ruotong deliberately keeps her to tell her what''s on her mind today, and takes the time to let Qi''er send her back.


    Today, Hong Gu meets Ping''er. It''s the hidden line buried by Bai ruotong and Bai Yinghui. If he doesn''t provoke himself, Bai Rutong won''t explode. If he does, don''t blame her men for being merciless.


    With more and more sleepiness, Bai ruotong''s original worry had disappeared. Have a little chat with your maid, blow out the lamp and go to sleep.

 Chapter 204

    The crow of a rooster comes at dawn. The sun outside the window lattice is hot, and even the glazed tiles on the eaves seem to roll a golden edge.


    In Qingtong courtyard, servants gathered around a group of children and looked curiously at the two silver carp swimming in the big green VAT.


    "The old lady is very kind to our young lady. The silver carp is a rare good thing. It''s said that only a couple can be made with a lot of money. The old lady dotes on the young lady."


    "The young lady has lost her appetite recently, and her chest is often stuffy. Looking at this pair of Koi, maybe she will be more happy."


    "Isn''t it? The old lady really has a heart


    ¡­¡­


    The maidservants were busy talking, and the red girl''s face was dyed with joy. She said and laughed with several people: "you have to be diligent when you wait in front of the fourth young lady. The fourth young lady is a legitimate daughter in the family, and she should be respected. I have a strong mind. "


    Bai ruotong pushed open the window lattice and looked at the bustle outside, but a sarcastic smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Although the old lady is concerned about her, it is difficult for her to act fairly. Yesterday, Zhang''s family was in the hospital with chest tightness and shortness of breath. As soon as the old lady''s heart softened, she sent two Koi to make her happy.


    Xu felt that it would make her unhappy if she gave Zhang an advantage, so he sent Honggu to her house to send two.


    "Miss, you''d better go out and say hello to mother Honggu. You''ll disappear behind closed doors in the room. What should you do if the old lady misunderstands you for being arrogant?"


    Orange came up to him and gently comforted him.


    "Yes, miss. Aunt Hong is the red lady in front of the old lady. We can''t afford to offend her. The maidservants all know that the young lady is suffering, but although she is suffering, she can''t deny her face. "


    Qi son sighs a, follow a way.


    The old lady was very unkind in this matter. Her young lady had a hard time here yesterday, but the old lady still cared for Zhang. The two Koi were obviously comforting, but they slapped her in the face.


    I don''t know how Zhang would ridicule miss.


    Having said that, Bai ruotong disappeared behind closed doors, and let red aunt eat shriveled on purpose, which was ugly to the old lady. All the people in the prince''s residence in the west of the town are very kind to the old lady. Who dares to show her face.


    Bai ruotong closed the window lattice, returned to his bed and sighed, "do you think I''m willing? If I don''t show my anger to Aunt Hong and grandmother today, she thinks I can eat any grievance. You two don''t have to worry. I have my own sense of propriety. "


    When they heard this, they looked at each other for a moment and said nothing more. Orange is a man who knows his face. He doesn''t need Bai ruotong''s command. He pushes the door and goes out to the front of the courtyard to enjoy the koi with everyone.


    "Mother Honggu, the young lady is a little weak. She can''t meet her. Please don''t blame her. When the young lady is well tomorrow, she should go to Yongning hospital to be safe."


    Orange son will red Gu to one side, respectful way.


    Red aunt nodded. She didn''t understand that Bai ruotong was playing with a small temper. She just didn''t understand.


    Bai ruotong thinks that she is wronged. Zhang''s harm to her body, whether intentional or unintentional, should be severely punished.


    But the old lady just let Zhang close the door. This morning, she gave her care again. Can Bai ruotong feel uncomfortable.


    Thinking about the appearance of her tears when she came to visit Bai ruotong yesterday, her heart was pulled up, not to mention the pain.

 Chapter 205

    "The fourth young lady is not in good health. She should be well cared for in the room. She doesn''t have to meet me any more. Let her be at ease."


    Red aunt with orange''s hand, warm voice way. When she got the words from Honggu, orange was slightly relieved. A warm smile came from the corner of her mouth, chatting and sending Honggu to the door.


    Yujiao courtyard.


    Bai lingyao was waiting outside the door. The hot air made her forehead sweat. Although Ping''er is holding a parasol for her, she can''t stop the poisonous sun.


    Her face was covered with a towel, and her voice was hot.


    Since she was slapped that day, Bai lingyao''s face is very sensitive. As soon as she gets into the sun, it hurts fiercely. The more painful it is, the more angry Bai lingyao is. She wants to bite Bai ruotong in her mouth and chew him up.


    "Madam, your wife is awake. Please come in."


    Mei Ling stooped and ran to the gate of the courtyard. Please let her go. Bai lingyao closed her handkerchief and dropped her eyes into the courtyard.


    Zhang''s hall is cool and comfortable. The old lady must be thinking about it. The cold ice is more than twice that of other hospitals. Bai lingyao beat a spirit, the body''s summer was cool to blow away.


    "Why are you free today?"


    Zhang Shi picks eyebrow to ask a way. There was a flash of light in his eyes. Since the banquet, Bai lingyao has lost the heart of the past and become increasingly indifferent. Bai lingyao had never sent anyone to visit her in these days when she was injured and lying on her bed.


    "Mother, did lingyao offend her mother? Why is my mother so indifferent to lingyao these days? "


    Bai lingyao''s mouth was flat and her speech was choked. Her fingers stirred into a ball, biting her lips, carefully looking at Zhang.


    "I''m cold to you? Which eye of yours can see my indifference to you? I''ve been punished by the old lady, and I''m not allowed to go out of the gate. I haven''t seen you visit me these days. Let''s just say, what are you here for today? You don''t really come to visit me, do you? "


    Zhang fiddled with the tea cover, and his words were very vague. Bai lingyao will come to visit, but she has caused something to solve. In the past, she would help herself, but now she is too lazy to pay attention to it.


    "Mother..."


    When Bai lingyao saw that Zhang was deliberately neglecting herself, she felt uncomfortable. Now that she has lost the old lady''s favor, if she doesn''t go up to Zhang, it will be very difficult for her to be in the mansion.


    She got up, knelt down in front of Zhang, and said earnestly, "lingyao knows that lingyao was stupid, which made the old lady angry.


    If lingyao had listened to her mother''s words and didn''t provoke Bai ruotong, she would not have come to this end. But her mother also knew that lingyao had been badly hurt by Bai ruotong. How could her mother let me not provoke her.


    Now lingyao is becoming more and more difficult in the house. Even the three younger sisters dare to make trouble on my neck. If my mother dislikes lingyao, lingyao really doesn''t know how to protect herself in the house. "


    Bai lingyao then kowtowed to Zhang. Although the floor was covered with a blanket of gold thread, she still made a noise when she hit it hard.


    Zhang put down his tea cup, and his face was lazy. The reason why Bai lingyao flatters herself is that the old lady dotes on her. If she had lost the old lady''s favor, Bai lingyao pointed out that the wind was blowing and the willow leaves were bent, and she turned to Li.


    Although they had common enemies, Zhang did not want to be with Bai lingyao. This girl is too stupid and anxious. Sooner or later, she will ruin her own affairs.

 Chapter 206

    "You are here today to tell me about it?"


    "Mother, lingyao really knows that she has made a mistake. If her mother is willing to have a good word with lingyao in front of her grandmother, lingyao will be very grateful. Lingyao will do everything her mother asks her to do in the future."


    Bai lingyao said earnestly.


    Hearing this, Zhang turned his eyes and said, "are you serious? Whatever I ask you to do, you will do it? "


    "Be yourself, and let your mother tell you." Bai lingyao nodded without hesitation.


    Zhang''s smile, Bai lingyao seems to have been forced on a dead end, if not, why would she be so anxious?


    "You go back first. When I need you later, I will come to you."


    Although Zhang didn''t want to share a common hatred with Bai lingyao, the pieces sent to his door were not in vain.


    Bai lingyao bit her lip and wanted to say something more. But Zhang stopped, covered her lip and said, "go ahead. I''m really sleepy today. I don''t have the heart to talk to you any more."


    "Yes."


    Bai lingyao was unwilling, but she had to give up.


    Out of the Yujiao courtyard, Bai lingyao kicks the red pillar on the porch. The root of her tooth hurts, but she is too much to care.


    Zhang is really not easy to fool the Lord, he openly and she made friends, she did not see. What to say, when there is a need to find yourself, is clearly an excuse to send her away.


    "Miss... Why do you have to stick to your wife?" Ping''er opens her mouth cautiously, "even if we don''t flatter the old lady, we have a way to go. Recently, the third young lady often goes to the old lady to say hello, and the old lady also gives her some things. Do we want to follow the example of the third young lady and directly admit our mistakes to the old lady? If we flatter the old lady, why should we be angry with the old lady?"


    "What do you know?" Bai lingyao''s eyes were horizontal, but she didn''t have a good way. "Although grandma is in power now, she is old, and later this family will be her mother''s world. What''s more, we common women''s marriage depends on our mother''s words. If I don''t flatter my mother, who else can I flatter? "


    Although my brother promised to help her out. But she can''t wait and do nothing.


    Today, the old lady sent two Koi to Bai ruotong, which made her blush to death. In the past, the old lady always thought about herself if there was anything good in the mansion, but now


    When Bai lingyao thought of this, she immediately blocked up a stone on her chest, which made her feel better.


    Ping''er opens her mouth for a word of consolation, but she looks at Bai lingyao''s anger, and the words that rush up her throat fall down again.


    She was also guilty. Yesterday, when she came back from the second young master, she met red aunt. Although red aunt asked her a few questions, she didn''t pay any attention, but Ping''er''s heart was still at sixes and sevens.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to tell Bai lingyao about it. First, she was afraid that she would be too attentive. Second, she was afraid that she would scold herself.


    Ping''er is thinking about it. Yu Guang sweeps to the stone path and takes a look. Bai Yinling is walking slowly on the road with her parasol. She chats with her maid from time to time. Her smile is shallow and elegant.


    "Look, miss."


    Ping''er clears her throat and points to Bai Yinling''s direction. Bai lingyao glances at her. Her face suddenly sinks and snorts. When she wants to open her eyes, Bai Yinling turns her head at this time and her eyes collide with her. I saw her walking with her light steps.


    "What a coincidence, sister."


    Bai Yinling starts to smile and says hello.

 Chapter 207

    Unlike when she first came to the mansion, Bai Yinling was wearing gold and silver. The gold hairpin on her bun was shining in the sunlight. Who could have imagined that a little girl with coarse cloth and thick shirt could be so luxurious in a few months.


    "Where did the third sister go? Why are you smiling? "


    Bai lingyao asked with a smile.


    "I just went to greet my grandmother. Where''s my sister?" Bai Yinling asked.


    "I went to see my mother."


    Bai lingyao didn''t want to talk more about it. When she was trying to find an excuse to leave, her eyes were attracted by the peony fringes on Bai Yinling''s bun: "sister''s fringes hairpin is really unique, but it was given by her grandmother?"


    Bai Yinling''s eyes moved. She took Liusu from her bun and handed it to Bai lingyao: "it''s just from my grandmother. If my sister likes it, it''s for my sister."


    Holding the tassel''s hand slightly stiff, Bai lingyao can''t believe looking at Bai Yinling. Her face was full of laughter and her eyes were clear. For a moment, Bai lingyao couldn''t see through what she was thinking. Heart secret way: she where come of so kind, give oneself such thing?


    White Yin Ling seems to see through her mind, Liu Mei a pick: "if sister does not like, when Yin Ling did not say."


    After that, Bai Yinling will take the Su hairpin from her hand. There is no reason for Bai lingyao to let go of such a delicate thing. Bai Yinling''s hand just touched the tassel hairpin, and Bai lingyao hid it: "since my sister has said that she gave it to me, if I don''t accept it, won''t I betray her kindness?"


    Bai Yinling smiles and does not comment. Bai lingyao is a greedy master just like before.


    "The day is very hot. My sister is a little tired. I''ll leave first."


    See her impatient will tassel hairpin into sleeve, white Yin Ling''s eyes flashed a cunning light, no longer with it, turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtongyuan.


    After a nap, Bai ruotong''s spirit suddenly recovered a lot. After washing the mirror, the sound of conversation came from the courtyard.


    When he lifted the curtain and went out, he saw Zhao Zhongli in the corridor. Bai Rutong didn''t meet her. Seeing Qi''er talking with Zhao zhongpan, she took a long time to send Zhao Zhong back.


    With a happy look on her face, she went back to the room and saw Bai ruotong sitting in front of her. She said with a smile, "why don''t you call your servant when you wake up?"


    "I have hands and feet, and I do what I can do by myself," said Bai ruotong. Seeing Qi''er holding a gilded post in her hand, she said, "what''s this?"


    "It was sent by his Royal Highness Prince Rong. There will be a dragon boat Lantern Festival tomorrow evening. His Royal Highness Prince Rong invited the young lady to see it together." Qi''er smiles sweetly. Prince Rong really dotes on her young lady.


    "Help me go back and say I don''t feel well."


    Bai said without hesitation.


    Qi Er Zheng Zheng: "why?" His Royal Highness Prince Rong is busy with things. When she comes back, she always thinks about the young lady. She doesn''t understand why her young lady must refuse to go.


    "I don''t want to go."


    Bai ruotong twisted the silk handkerchief and said.


    Now, even in the middle of the night, it''s too hot to feel comfortable. It''s better to stay in the room and enjoy the cool.


    Since it is a lantern festival, it is full of people. She didn''t want to be crowded on the street. She was already weak. What if she got sick again.


    Qi son flat flat small mouth, slanting head, don''t understand of looking at own young lady. She really did not understand why the young lady repeatedly refused the kindness of her Royal Highness Prince Rong.


    His highness is dignified and obedient to his young lady. Such a good man should cherish him well, but his young lady just wants to push him away.


    Qi''er really can''t figure out her own miss.

 Chapter 208

    "What are you doing? Why don''t you say no soon? "


    White if Tong sees her to stand still, fierce color urges a way. Qi son wronged a nu small mouth, holding the post Yiyi hang head out of the room.


    Orange son is drying vegetables in the courtyard, see Qi son stuffy head, Yiyi not happy to go to the courtyard, wipe hands forward: "what''s the matter? With a reluctant look on his face, was he scolded by the young lady? "


    "Alas..." Qi''er sighed, "Prince Rong''s highness invited her to watch the lantern party tomorrow night, but she refused. I don''t understand why she always refuses Her Highness''s kindness. She and Her Highness are made in heaven. What''s the lady''s dissatisfaction with your highness?"


    The orange son is dumbfounded and laughs, ordered a bit Qi son''s nose: "master''s mind, we these do maidservant''s how to guess, you do according to the young lady said.". Send the post later, and remember to go to the interior office to get the monthly money of this month. "


    "I see." Kiel wrinkled her nose and said plaintively.


    As soon as Qi''er left, orange continued to pave the dried vegetables in the courtyard. At this time, Bai Rutong went out of the room, looked left and right, waved to orange and said, "orange, come here."


    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    Orange wiped her hand on her apron and trotted forward.


    "Go and give it to manager Zhao, and ask him to ask a blacksmith to make a copy according to the picture and give it to me."


    Orange unfolds the rice paper handed by Bai ruotong, which is painted with a strange shaped iron pot and kitchen knife.


    "What''s this, miss?" Qi son blinks, don''t understand a way.


    "Can''t you see that? Naturally, it''s a cooking pot and knife. " Bai ruotong said with a smile, "although you haven''t seen it before, it can make some fine food. You can look for it."


    "Yes." Although orange heart has doubt, but also did not ask more. He accepted the drawing, put it in his pocket and walked out of the room quickly.


    Although it rained heavily last night, it didn''t slow down today''s heat. Stone path on both sides of willow shade, lotus pond green clear, there are small fish in which wanton swimming.


    Lotus blossoms quietly in the pool, pink as rouge, round lotus leaves tender as new leaves.


    Orange is wearing a parasol and a silk handkerchief is wiping the sweat on her forehead. This year''s sun is particularly spicy, has been two months in a row, every day is like a fire burning the heart in general.


    Speed up the pace, orange buried in the courtyard back to catch up.


    "Shula!"


    A basin of sewage from the sky, wet parasol. Before orange could react, another basin of water poured out of her skirt, mixed with vegetable leaves, just wet all over her body.


    "Ah..."


    Orange exclaimed, subconsciously back two steps. Fix an eye to see, two wear green Yi Bi skirt of maidservant is carrying wooden barrel to look at her in panic.


    "How is the girl? It''s not drenched, is it? We didn''t see you rush in. You should be careful when you walk in the future


    They look at each other and greet each other for a long time. They take out the silk handkerchief from their sleeves and wipe the wet skirt for orange.


    Orange is careful when she walks. It''s these two people who rush up, but they say she''s not.


    Looking down at his wet clothes, he twisted his eyebrows. Fortunately, the weather is hot, and the water is not cold. But the smell is unbearable.


    "Which court maid are you? How can you walk so carelessly?"


    Yelled orange.


    "Maidservant qinger, she is Hongye, we are maidservants of Qingling hospital." They buried their heads and bowed back.


    "It turned out that she was from the third lady''s mansion. How could she be so ignorant? What should a flustered man do if he bumps into the master? "

 Chapter 209

    Orange patted the green leaf vegetables on her body and took out a silk handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose. This dress was cut a few days ago. It was made of cloth awarded by Bai ruotong. I didn''t expect that it would be such a big crime to wear it today.


    "Haven''t you hit it yet?"


    Red leaves squint a Piao, cold not Ding of mutter a. She was the youngest maid in the head of Qingling hospital. She was no more than 13 years old, and she was very proud.


    Originally there was a mistake, and then red leaf should not open her mouth, but looking at Orange''s unforgiving appearance, she couldn''t bear it.


    Everyone is also a slave, except for the status of valuable Mammy, their position is low into the dust, why she can be arrogant accusation.


    "Say less."


    Qing''er is the one who doesn''t like to make trouble. She pulls red leaf''s sleeve slightly. Her eyes are awe inspiring and she warns.


    "What can I say less? People are bullying their superiors. Isn''t it just walking carelessly? We almost fell. "


    Red leaf light ha, satirize a way.


    "What are you doing?"


    The orange son wants to open mouth to reply, a fierce color of call sound rings out from behind.


    Several people look back and see that Qi''er is coming angrily. Red leaf flat flat small mouth, subconsciously toward Qing Er behind hide.


    Qi''er looked at Orange''s embarrassed appearance, and then looked at the wooden barrels in the hands of the two maidservants in front of her. Suddenly, she said, "orange, did these two bully you?"


    "No, they were just careless." Orange whispered.


    "Not careful?" Different from orange''s gentle atmosphere, Qi''er''s temperament is very pungent. A pair of apricot eyes swept them angrily and walked towards them, "are you splashing water on orange? The road here is not slippery. You are still splashing water on oranges. I don''t think it''s unintentional, but intentional? "


    "Who are you? Can''t we just be careless? If you are unconvinced, you can pour a basin of water back. What''s so fierce here? "


    Red leaves put down the bucket in hand, fork back.


    "Not careful? Do you have an apology? Look, you two are strangers. You should be new comers. Since you are new comers, we are all your predecessors. Is that how you talk to your predecessors?


    Besides, we are the big maidservants in the fourth lady''s mansion, and our position is higher than yours. Who can you show us with such a high and arrogant look? "


    Qi''er said every word sonorously and forcefully. After being with Bai ruotong for a long time, she unconsciously dyed the domineering posture of her own young lady.


    Red leaf was scolded by her words a Leng a Leng, blinked a Wang Xiu eye, thin lip micro open want to say something, but what words all don''t export, all the complaints don''t in the throat.


    It took a long time to recover. His eyes stirred up a touch of contempt, and he said with a smile: "I''ll tell you how dare you two shout in the house? They were the maidservants of the fourth lady. Miss four is a shrewd person. If you follow Miss four, you must have learned a lot from her bad temper. "


    "Pa!"


    Voice just fell, crisp slap sound fell on the left cheek of red leaf. The white and tender skin was suddenly dyed red.


    "How can your servant talk about the master? If you dare to talk nonsense again! Even if I die today, I will tear your mouth first


    Qi''er takes back her hand and closes up her sleeves. Orange quickly stopped Qi''er and pulled her arm back.


    "Sister orange, why do you stop me? Don''t you see how ugly they are? Why don''t you let me teach them? "


    Qi''er''s anger hasn''t been dispelled yet. She is nearly interrupted by orange. Stomp, complain of angry orange son one eye, Qi son also want to forward.

 Chapter 210

    Orange son sighs a, carrying her arm to pull this bold wench to come back again.


    "Don''t you see that these two men are deliberately provoking us? If we are really angry, we won''t get into their trap?


    You just slapped me wrong. How can you teach me a lesson? We were reasonable at first, but now we are ignored because of you. "


    Orange son is pressing voice son, before her ear warm voice way comes. Orange''s words are always so mild, as if nothing can enter her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi son suddenly, the anger is threatened by orange son this immediately disappeared. She was really pissed off just now. If this cheap maidservant insults herself, she will fight back. But she just scolds her own young lady. How can Qi''er bear it.


    This is just a moment of anger on the heart, hit people by mistake.


    As orange expected, red leaf covered her face and cried out: "come on! Someone killed! Come on! Kill


    "What do you call? It''s near the old lady''s Yongning courtyard. If she wakes up the old lady, she may not know how to punish you... "


    Qi son fierce color way, can say half but immediately choke. Maybe they want to provoke the red aunt of Yongning hospital. Now she slapped herself on the face. If aunt Hong really came, how could she make it clear.


    "Let''s go. Can''t we get rid of it?"


    Orange son leads Qi son''s hand to turn round to stride to leave, red leaf sees two people want to go, the clamor immediately big up again: "ah! What are you going to do? Go! If you bully someone completely, you''ll leave. What kind of hero is that? "


    "We are not heroes at all!"


    Orange rare back to a smile in her face rippling, flashing a touch of irony.


    Red leaf is stunned, just want to open the voice to scold, but was stopped by the side of Qing''er: "don''t make a noise, they all left, if you bring red aunt, even if we are right now, we will be complained by red aunt because of what we do."


    "That orange is too calm. We deliberately provoke her, but she is not angry." Red leaf stamped his foot, and his heart was a little upset. It''s nothing for me to slap the old lady.


    "Go back."


    With a sigh, Qing''er picks up the bucket on the ground. In my mind, Qi''er''s words: look, you two are strange. You should be new here.


    With a bitter smile, Qing''er shakes her head, and her chest is blocked badly.


    She''s not new here. She''s been with the old lady for half a year, but she''s only a third-class maid. She never appears in the front hall. Qi''er thinks she hasn''t seen her.


    After Bai Yinling came back, the old lady gave her to Bai Yinling. Her master raised her to be a first-class maid. Qing''er was kind to Bai Yinling and was loyal to her.


    Back to qingtongyuan, Qi''er is still angry with a face. Orange went back to her room to change her clothes. Although the clothes stained by sewage were dried by the sun, they smelled of stink. Orange son distressed to death, called water holding Gleditsia angle in the corridor to clean up.


    "Orange, what are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong yawned and walked into the hospital. He saw orange "wheezing" rubbing her clothes and askew her head and asked curiously.


    "Miss, we''ve been bullied."


    Orange son hasn''t answered, Qi son red eyes grab first. Her chest was choked and she was trying to talk to someone. Orange angry her one eye, support slightly some sour numb waist to stand up body: "Qi son, you fortunately mean to say you were bullied. It''s clear that you started to bully others. How can you say that others are bullying you now? "

 Chapter 211

    "If she doesn''t talk nonsense, can I move my hand?"


    "It''s OK for you to complain in the street. If I were a young lady, I would beat you."


    Orange said angrily.


    Bai ruotong was confused by them: "what are you two talking about? I was in trouble just now? "


    Orange nodded and told Bai Rutong about it sooner or later. She cleaned her hands, helped Bai Rutong to sit on the porch, and said in a soft voice, "it''s really a trouble. Just now, on my way back, I met the maid of the third lady who came to look for trouble."


    "Yes, they splashed water on oranges and asked them not to apologize." Qi Er added a murmur.


    "You or me? If you want to say it, I''ll give it to you. " Orange apricot eye pick, angry way.


    Qi''er flattened her mouth and rubbed her fingers. Bai ruotong chuckled: "are you sure it''s not the maid of the first lady, but the maid of the third lady?"


    "Exactly, the maidservant is also strange, the third young lady is so gentle and genial person, why the maidservant under her hand will be so how to shout." Eyes a turn, orange son reply way.


    Bai ruotong thought. What does Bai Yinling do to trouble her?


    In the book, the first character she comes back to deal with is Bai lingyao. Although Bai ruotong, the original owner, was annoyed to death by her, she was not Bai Yinling''s eye-catching enemy, but she made her suffer a lot in the confrontation.


    And the two people''s confrontation is Bai ruotong''s door to look for trouble. But now it is Bai Yinling who comes to look for trouble.


    Now she has not only changed Prince Rong''s preference, but also Bai Yinling''s temperament?


    "Did her maid provoke you unintentionally or deliberately?" Bai ruotong is dubious.


    "Of course, I mean it on purpose. I also spoke ill of you, miss. My maid was angry and beat her. Miss, it''s the maidservant''s fault. If Miss wants to blame her, blame the maidservant. " Qi son stuffy reply way.


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong covered his mouth with a smile: "what did she say to me?"


    "She said that the young lady''s temper was arrogant and her words were contemptuous. That''s why she lost her sense for a moment. Now I think it''s too impulsive to come here, and I''ll ask the young lady to punish me. "


    Qi son said legs slightly bent, kneel down, pursed little mouth slightly bent down, like in the grievance.


    Bai ruotong quickly helped her up. Seeing that her apricot eyes were stained with tears, he gave her a smile and nodded her nose: "you are venting your anger for me. What do I blame you for? Get up. You''ll be red eyed before I scold you. If I scold you, you don''t know what kind of grievance you''re going to get. "


    Bai said with a smile and sat beside him with Qi''er''s hand. Qi''er''s eyes were still full of tears, and her fingers were gently wiped away, raising a bitter smile.


    "You hit her, but you feel good?"


    "Nature is cheerful." Kiel muttered.


    "Why do you cry now that you are cheerful?" Bai ruotong said angrily, "people have beaten you, do you still cry? It''s good to be good. "


    Qi''er was stunned, pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    "Miss, what do you mean by the three ladies? The two men are deliberately provoking today. If they don''t have the order of the third lady, how can they have the courage to make trouble? "


    Orange cut in.


    Bai ruotong is playing with his Tuan fan. The butterfly on the fan is exquisitely made and falls on the peony red. It''s lifelike: "if the third sister really wants to make trouble, then we have no other way but to accept."


    Her eyes seem to twist a cloud of haze gas, the corners of her mouth pull up a smile, affecting the two Wang pear vortex on her cheeks.

 Chapter 212

    Fortunately, she was prepared to win the old lady''s trust in the house. If it''s still the way it used to be, it''s not Bai Yinling''s opponent.


    Since she chose to fight against herself, she had to go against the wind.


    In the evening, the sun will stop.


    After eating, Bai ruotong wanted to go back to his room to have a rest. A maid came up to him and said, "four young ladies, three young ladies are waiting outside the courtyard, waiting to see her."


    "Let her in." Bai ruotong shakes his head, moves his soft shoulder, and goes to the hall with the fan. He ordered people to drink two teas. Bai ruotong leaned on the floor and looked out the door. He didn''t stop looking until a beautiful shadow appeared in the field of vision.


    "Hello to my sister."


    Bai Yinling bowed to give a salute. Although she is Bai Rutong, Bai Rutong is the daughter of a family. She should respect her family.


    "I don''t need to ask for my sister''s peace. My sister can''t afford it now."


    Bai ruotong gently clapped the table and threw the fan to Bai Yinling''s feet. Bai Yinling''s eyes were slightly stunned. She pursed her lips, picked up the fan from the ground, and put it on the carved table beside Bai ruotong in her hands.


    "I''m new here. Why is my sister so angry? Who has upset my sister? "


    Seeing that Bai Yinling sat down, the smile from the corner of Bai Rutong''s mouth became more and more ironic: "my sister knows clearly, but she asks me what I''m doing? Isn''t my elder sister the one who comes here to ask for a crime? Then I''ll tell my sister, "good fight!"


    Bai Yinling''s hand moved slightly and looked up at Bai ruotong coldly.


    Originally, she thought that Bai ruotong''s temperament had changed a lot. Now, she did not change half of it. Instead, she became more and more rampant.


    "Four younger sisters, your servant beat my servant. I just want to ask if I have provoked my younger sister. Does she want to do this to my servant?"


    Bai Yinling''s voice has no emotion, and her eyes blink and look at Bai ruotong.


    "What do I do to your maidservant? That''s my business. I''m the legitimate daughter of the Marquis''s house in the west of the town. Can''t my men teach a maidservant?" Bai ruotong said and went to Bai Yinling. He lowered his head slightly and looked at her head in the same direction. "Elder sister, who said that my identity is more noble than yours? You ask your maid to walk well at night and don''t touch me again. This time it''s just a slap, and the next time it may kill her. "


    After that, Bai ruotong raised his eyes and looked at the green son and red leaf waiting outside the door. Red leaf''s body slightly shakes, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Bai Rutong looks into her eyes with a sense of obliteration.


    Qi''er twisted her eyebrows, with impatience in her eyes. She didn''t understand why her young lady had to say these words to irritate the third young lady. It is clear that the third young lady led her maidservant to provoke her first, but after Bai Rutong''s arrogant words, she became a self provoker.


    Qi''er is so worried that she is going to blush. If the third young lady is really irritated, she will go to the old lady''s place and suffer the loss.


    Raise an eye, the vision asks for help sort of see to orange son, orange son is carrying her hand, tiny smile: "you don''t worry, young lady own discretion."


    Qi son smell speech, this just bite a lip, dropped an eye.


    "So, does my sister admit that your maid beat someone?" White Yin Ling picks eyebrow way.


    Bai ruotong''s appearance is quite different from that when he went back to the mansion to see him again. She is about to forget that the people in front of her are so arrogant and domineering.

 Chapter 213

    "What if I admit it? What if I don''t admit it? Is it hard for my sister to make trouble with the old lady? I didn''t mean to provoke my elder sister when she came back, but she wanted to provoke me. In this case, don''t blame my younger sister for being rude.


    I heard that my sister was very close to her royal highness. Do you think you can be arrogant and domineering after climbing the crown prince? I tell you, bitches will always be bitches, and they will never be on the stage. "


    Bai said sarcastically.


    Her success in deliberately provoking Bai Yinling''s anger. She almost forgot, once in the mansion, Bai Yinling is like this to her. Suffering from his Highness the prince, he was angry at her.


    Now that she is close to her royal highness, she can''t keep her breath.


    "Since my sister is like this, I have nothing to say with her. Excuse me first."


    Bai Yinling said, got up and went straight to the corridor. Bai ruotong looked at her back as she left, her eyes moved, covered with a layer of obscurity.


    When her shadow completely disappeared in the hospital, Qi''er couldn''t bear it. She came forward and asked, "Miss, why do you treat miss three like this. We are clearly not wrong, but when you make such a fuss by Miss, it becomes wrong. The maid doesn''t understand. Miss, what do you want to do? "


    "It''s natural that she wants to let go of her guard and do what she wants." Bai ruotong turned back and sat down on the couch. She had just played a vicious female match in Bai Yinling, but she was exhausted. She took a big mouthful of milk tea, which made her feel comfortable.


    Qi''er blinks and doesn''t understand the meaning of Rutong''s words. Chen''er came forward and patted Qi''er on the shoulder: "miss three must be plotting something in her heart. That''s why miss three pretends to be fierce and lose her reputation. It makes miss three feel that she can''t calm down. What she wants to plan is to plan with ease. "


    "But what did the young lady say just now? What if the third young lady went to the old lady?" Qi son heart faintly worried, ask a way.


    "Who heard that? Is there still her spy in our mansion? Even if there is, how can she prove that I said that? "


    Bai ruotong smiles brightly. Although Bai Yinling''s rank is high, Bai ruotong is not easy to provoke. In her previous life, Bai Yinling was dwarfed by them in terms of how many frame ups and wrongs she had experienced.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    On his brother''s rare return day, Bai ruotong was already waiting outside the courtyard. See elder brother''s figure jump from the steed but descend, hastily pile to smile to welcome up: "elder brother!"


    "The sun is so hot, what are you waiting to do here?" Bai Chusheng scrapes her nose and takes Qi''er''s parasol to block the scorching sun for her.


    With a smile, Bai ruotong took his brother''s arm and said, "it''s not like I haven''t seen you for a long time. In the past, you came to visit our hospital every day. You didn''t come these days. You don''t know. Ruotong missed you."


    "I''ve only been away for five days." Bai Chusheng had no choice but to smile, but with a touch of doting in his smile, "you little girl are so pestering me, have you done something wrong, waiting for me to solve it for you?"


    When Bai Chusheng tells him the main thing, Bai ruotong laughs and pulls his arm to the mansion: "I didn''t do anything wrong. I just miss my brother. Lotus seed and Tremella porridge is ready for my brother. Brother, go to our hospital and have a taste. "


    Bai Chusheng went to the Imperial Palace these days to hand over things. The next day he would be sent to the Ministry of war. In the future, he would be reused by the emperor. I''m afraid there would be less chance to see him.


    "By the way, shall I show you out later? As it happens, the street is decorated with lanterns. It''s very lively. I promised to take you out. Let''s go today. "


    Bai Chusheng stroked her forehead and suggested.

 Chapter 214

    "I don''t want to join in the fun. There are so many people on the street. What''s the fun? If you really want to take me out, you can choose a quiet day to go on the street in the future."


    Bai ruotong shook his head and frowned.


    Bai Chusheng can''t laugh or cry. His sister doesn''t like to be a pure person: "are you really not going? Originally, I wanted to take you to see someone today. I had already made an appointment. If you don''t go, it''s a pity. "


    "Who?" Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened and stopped in the corridor.


    "Do you remember the girl Jingxian I mentioned to you?" Bai Chusheng stirred up a smile and said in a warm voice. When he mentioned the word "Jingxian", he looked very gentle, as if there was a spring water pouring into his eyes.


    "I remember that the one my brother wanted to take me to see was Miss Jingxian?"


    A few days ago, I learned from my brother that the person he was happy with was Jingxian. Bai ruotong sent an apology letter to be Hongniang at midnight, and received a reply from Jingxian within a day.


    It''s been a month. She''s always been in trouble for a long time. She doesn''t go out for a long time. Naturally, she misses Jingxian very much.


    "Well, I''ll go with my brother. My brother said that Jingxian''s piano sound is outstanding. I want to see it, too. "


    Bai ruotong said briskly.


    "Then you go back and change into men''s clothes, but you should hold on. Miss Jingxian is waiting in the restaurant." Bai Chusheng urged.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was angry and smiling, and his brother made an appointment in advance. He flattened his mouth and raised his eyes to annoy his brother. I really don''t know whether his rest today is for meeting himself or for meeting Jingxian.


    The streets of Nanyuan capital are busy. As soon as I got out of the carriage, people came and went. Hawkers set up stalls in the downtown area. Although it''s not midnight, lanterns have been hung under the eaves, with different shapes and colors.


    Funian restaurant is overcrowded. As soon as the sharp eyed sophomore finished greeting a table of guests, he and Bai Chusheng, who had just stepped into the restaurant, met with a smile: "my guest, please come inside."


    "Brother is a regular here?"


    Bai ruotong whispered in front of his ear.


    "Why so?" Bai Chusheng asked.


    "The younger brother led us upstairs before he asked us if we had a reservation. If he wasn''t a regular guest, how could he be remembered by the younger brother?"


    Bai Chusheng stroked her head and said nothing.


    "Two guests, please come in. The dishes Mr. Bai ordered here yesterday will be served later. Please have tea and wait."


    Push open the lattice door, and the second boy will give way to one side. Please give way respectfully. Bai ruotong strides in and sees Jingxian sitting in front of the eight immortals table. Although he has explained to Jingxian, when he meets her again, Bai Rutong still feels guilty.


    "Young master Bai."


    Jingxian gets up and goes forward to salute Bai Chusheng. His eyes fell on Bai ruotong, and a gentle smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "this is Mr. Bai''s younger sister. She is so beautiful, even in a man''s suit."


    "Miss Jingxian''s mouth is so sweet." Bai ruotong smiles. She hasn''t talked with Jingxian for a long time. She is still generous and knowledgeable. Today, wearing a blue Ru skirt, it looks like the arrival of an immortal. It''s very beautiful.


    "It''s shemei. I didn''t expect that Jingxian could recognize her."


    In addition to Bai ruotong, there are Qi''er and orange''er standing in the room. Jingxian recognizes Bai ruotong at a glance, and is surprised in Bai Chusheng''s eyes.


    Bai ruotong was a little embarrassed. His elder brother''s observation was very good, but he was not an easy deceiver: "my elder brother was born so handsome, but my younger sister should not fall behind. I''m the one who looks the best here. With Jingxian''s eyes, I can recognize them at a glance. "

 Chapter 215

    Jing Xian covers her mouth and smiles. Unexpectedly, Bai ruotong is still so funny. At the beginning, although she cheated herself with a pseudonym, Jingxian didn''t blame her.


    It''s hard to be a confidant. Why care about something that doesn''t hurt the elegance.


    "Yummy!"


    Bai Chusheng sneered, but his words were full of doting. If it had been six months ago, he would not have thought that he could be so close to Bai Rutong. What a taboo to associate with brothel women, he can tell her without half suspicion.


    "Isn''t it? Miss Jingxian, are you right? Do I look the best? "


    Bai ruotong and Jingxian blinked playfully, and the smile at the corner of his mouth caused two delicate pear vortices. Jing Xian nods with a smile and invites Bai ruotong to sit beside her.


    After some joking, Bai Chusheng let go of his suspicions, and the three chatted and laughed in the room.


    Jing Xian seldom drinks. After one, she gets up and walks to the Guqin in front of the screen, playing with the strings for them to enjoy.


    Her face was slightly red, her eyes were lax and flowed into a pool of spring water. The music in the piano is full of emotion. Bai ruotong holds his head and listens to it. He can''t help but be souped by the soothing and sweet sound.


    "What kind of distinguished guest is more important than my five brothers? What are you talking about? This wing room was decided yesterday. You told us today that we didn''t have it. What''s the situation?


    Little brother, tell your shopkeeper whether he wants to do business in this restaurant? If I don''t want to do business, I will smash the restaurant today! "


    "Oh, Hello! Don''t make trouble! It''s not that I don''t want to leave a room for you. Yesterday you told me that it was already time, but now it''s already noon. If you miss the time, it''s time for someone else to use this room. This is the rule of our restaurant. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a sudden noise outside the door. Bai ruotong got up and looked at it. Several black shadows were reflected on the paper on the door, some high and some low. The sharp voice became more and more prominent, which disturbed the elegant mood of the room.


    "I''ll see."


    Bai ruotong rolled up his sleeves and pushed out the door. On the porch outside the door stood four people, three men and one woman. It was the woman standing in the middle who was shouting fiercely.


    The woman wore a bun, delicate features, a pair of autumn eyes shining sharp light, and a lotus flower on her forehead.


    Wearing a long red dress with big sleeves and a necklace, she looks like a rich woman.


    The woman seemed to notice Bai ruotong''s sight. She turned around and shot with a knife: "what are you looking at?"


    Bai ruotong was stunned by this loud voice and said with a smile: "girl, your voice is too loud. It''s disturbing the purity of my room. If the girl has anything to discuss, please keep it down or talk about it elsewhere."


    "What does my girl have to do with you? You want to talk a lot here? A man is so weak that he wants to meddle in my girl''s business? "


    With a light voice, the woman looked up and down at Bai ruotong''s figure, with a look of contempt in her eyes.


    At this time, Bai Chusheng walked out of the room, looked at the people standing outside, and looked at the arrogant and domineering woman in front of him. His eyes moved and he said, "I''ve seen the fourth prince, the fifth prince, the eldest prince and Princess Qingying."


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" for a moment. It turned out that it was a noble troublemaker. No wonder he could be so arrogant and domineering.


    Bai ruotong doesn''t know the character of Princess Qingying, so he must be a character who will appear in the later stage. For such an arrogant and domineering person, it''s better to be close and far away.


    "It was the royal highness of the princess, impolite and rude."


    Bai ruotong clasped his hands and bowed his body. The little brother entertain an angel unawares. Now he knows the name of the man in front of him, and even kneels down on the ground. He shivers. "The grass has seen the royal highness of the princess. The grass people have eyes to see their sins, and ask their highness to give up their lives."

 Chapter 216

    "Since I know that I am the princess, I will not let the people in the house get out of me!" Qingying points to the next room and shouts.


    Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng looked at each other and retreated silently. Just as they were about to close the door, Gu Yansheng, the fourth prince, stepped forward and buttoned the edge of the door: "today, since general Bai is here, why don''t you invite us in?"


    "If you don''t disturb your Highness''s elegance, naturally it''s good. Your highness, please." Bai Chusheng nodded and gave way. Please step aside.


    "Little sister, isn''t there a wing room? What else is it? It''s hard to get out of the Palace once. Don''t waste your good mood and come in soon. "


    Gu Yansheng shakes the folding fan and smiles like a spring breeze. Green cherry choked, hard angry that small two one eye, stride into the room, five Prince Gu yanlei and big prince Gu Yanjing then into the room.


    Gu yanlei looked around at the room, and his eyes fell on Jing Xian, who was sitting in front of Guqin. The fox''s narrow eyes turned and said with a smile, "isn''t this Jing Xian? What are you doing here? Little general Bai saw us, but he didn''t invite us into the room to sit down. He was hiding a beautiful woman in the golden house. General Bai is really blessed. "


    Bai ruotong wring his brows, the fifth Prince''s eyes wantonly swam on Jing Xian''s body, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was disgusting.


    "Miss Jingxian? Does brother five know this person? " Green Ying asks a way.


    "I know. She''s the number one girl in huayuelou. I spend a lot of money to see her once a day. I don''t want to see her here today. I think little general Bai has spent a lot of money? Miss Jingxian, how much money do you need to travel with others? If I want to spend a night with you, how much do I need? "


    Gu yanlei asked frivolously. Jingxian''s face was already pale, and her fingers were holding the silk handkerchief, and she slightly lowered her head. Seeing her speechless, green cherry Jiao said with a smile: "brother five, you see she is really noble. She is nothing more than a brothel woman. What kind of clothes do you wear? Don''t you women just give some money to be slaughtered? What did brother five ask you? Why don''t you answer? "


    Bai Chusheng''s fists are clenched. When he wanted to speak, Bai ruotong took the lead: "a prince''s words are so frivolous, I don''t think it''s better than a brothel girl''s education. Everyone knows that Miss Jingxian does not sell herself. I''m afraid that Her Highness the fifth Prince has too many brothels. She thinks that everyone is like the women you play with. "


    When the words came out, everyone was silent. The eldest prince Gu Yanjing raised his eyes and looked at Bai ruotong. His fingers played with Buddhist beads with great interest.


    Bai ruotong didn''t want to talk to several people, but they wanted to insult Jing Xian. If he didn''t take a bad breath, how could Bai ruotong feel at ease.


    My brother is a minister of the central government. If he confronts the imperial power for a brothel woman, he will be regarded as a joke. Bai ruotong is qualified to play the role of "red face".


    "What are you talking about?" Green Ying turns back, a pair of peach eyes anger to white if Tong, "what identity are you, dare to be wild in front of this princess, five elder brothers talk can have your reply share?"


    "She Mei is still young. I don''t know how to behave. If she offends the princess, I hope the princess will forgive me." Bai Chusheng steps forward and guards Bai ruotong behind him.


    "She Mei?" Green Ying thin eyebrow a pick, "so you are a woman?"? I said, how can a man be so weak. I remember that the second elder brother made an engagement with the West Marquis''s office in the town. Isn''t it just with you? "


    "So what?" Bai laughs, feeble, "you are all royalty, but today they are in the restaurant, and they export to slander a girl who has no power to make a move. It is really to make people laugh off their teeth, especially your highness. You are a princess, but you are so hard to hear and dirty.

 Chapter 217

    "You haven''t married yet! Do you think of yourself as a royal? What a joke! I don''t care about you because you are a woman. I advise you to stop your arrogance. It''s still a question whether your second brother will marry you in the future. Don''t take yourself seriously! "


    Gu yanlei, the fifth prince, has already turned pale. He and Qing Ying are brothers and sisters. Now they are both slandered by a little girl. How can he let them go easily.


    He approached Bai ruotong, pointed to her nostrils and gritted his teeth. But he never thought that as soon as he came near, Bai Rutong stepped back in panic, covered his face and said, "don''t come near me! Dirty


    Her word "dirty" is a mockery of Gu yanlei''s search for flowers and willows, for fear that he might catch the disease. Gu yanlei''s face turned blue and white with anger. He reached out to hit Bai ruotong, but Gu Yansheng, the fourth prince, held his wrist: "brother five, don''t be too excited. You have to think clearly. If you slap him, you will hit our future second sister-in-law!"


    "What sister-in-law! She is not at all! The second elder brother doesn''t take a fancy to such a presumptuous woman at all. What if he beats her? "


    Green cherry angrily way. He rushed to the front and took out the Tianxue whip which was on the waist of the fifth Prince Gu yanlei and waved it to Bai ruotong. Jingxian and Bai Chusheng rush forward to get in the way, only to see Bai Rutong raise his hand to take a whip from Qingying.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, Bai Rutong''s wrist suddenly opened a bloodstain. She pulled a whip tail and drew a cool breath, but her eyes were not afraid. "It seems that the princess is not only going to be noisy in the restaurant, but also hitting people. Is this the Royal upbringing? "


    "You..."


    Green cherry angry eyes red, want to take back the whip, whip angle is white if Tong pull tightly. She looks solemn, a pair of apricot eyes dyed water mist, a blink does not blink staring at Green cherry. People see two women fighting together and don''t know how to stop them.


    "Bang!"


    Just when the stalemate, the door was kicked open at this time. A woman came into the room: "what are you shouting about? Do you want people to drink? I heard you shouting just now. I didn''t want to see you in the same way. I didn''t expect that you were still so noisy when you entered the room. What should you do if you were quarreling with my noble man? "


    Bai Rutong looked back and froze. Mouth unconsciously slightly open. The woman who entered the room was tall and pretty. Wearing a long skirt with wide sleeves, the beautiful hanging decorations are gorgeous.


    Such an amazing woman, but the voice he just uttered is powerful, clearly a man!


    Women''s wear... Big man?


    Bai ruotong tilts his head and looks at the "woman" in astonishment. Her hand clenching the whip is slightly released. When she is released, the vigorous Green cherry falters and falls to the ground.


    "See the son of Ningguo. I don''t know that the son of Ningguo is next door. Please forgive me for disturbing the purity of the son of Ningguo."


    At this time, Bai Chusheng came forward and pleaded guilty.


    The son of Ningguo? LAN Yun Wen?


    Bai ruotong blinked. He was so happy that he covered his mouth and almost screamed. In "the queen of the supreme madness", this man is a legendary character. Except Gu Yanqing, he is the most popular.


    It is said that the son of Ningguo was weak and ill when he was young. Once he caught a cold and had a high fever, which nearly killed him. After hearing the news, an old Taoist with high prestige came and got together with the prince of Ningguo. It is said that the Marquis family of Ningguo once offended a Taoist with profound Taoism. The Taoist attracted ghosts to pester his son.


    If you want to change your destiny, you need to wear a woman''s clothes and change her surname before setting up the crown. Let the kid find no one.


    After setting up the crown, Yang Qi is sufficient, and you are not afraid of IMPs'' collision.


    The queen of the supreme madness

 Chapter 218

    The son of Ningguo is the most beautiful woman in the world¡° The word "beauty" includes men and women. No matter male or female, the appearance is not as good as the son of Ningguo.


    Today, Bai ruotong is very lucky to see him. He is as beautiful as he wrote in the book.


    "It turned out that the prince of Ningguo occupied the room of the princess. In that case, the princess yelled outside the door for a long time. Why didn''t you say a word?"


    Green Ying is helped up by the person, the vision is one horizontal, is staring at LAN Yunwen to blame a way. It''s just a son of the marquis. She doesn''t care.


    "It''s because the noble people who travel with my son let me ignore you." LAN Yun''s words are extremely contemptuous.


    Green cherry a choke, see he and oneself don''t respect, is more angry. The original good mood has been destroyed by Bai ruotong. Now the prince of Ningguo comes to her door again. How can she have a good tone: "which noble man has such a big face? Actually, I don''t care about the princess. "


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    LAN Yunwen smiles and looks down at Qing Ying. Her words are full of banter: "how about it? What''s the face of this man? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The green cherry eye dew is startled, like a lump in the throat, immediately closed the mouth.


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" and heard the word "Prince Rong". How dare she have any good mood to appreciate the beautiful man.


    Yesterday, a post sent by Prince Rong was rejected by himself. If I met Gu Yanqing at this time, I would be guilty of deceiving his highness.


    I want to walk outside the door with my neck in the dark. As soon as he stepped out of the threshold and was ready to run away, his hand was caught and his steps stopped.


    "Little girl, where are you going?"


    A gloomy question came from behind, and the familiar cold tone made Bai ruotong''s careful liver almost stop. He turned back, hung his head and laughed, bowed to give a salute: "see... Your highness..."


    "How dare you make trouble with the princess and insult the prince? Don''t you want to die?"


    Gu Yanqing saw the little girl''s trembling body, and her chest was depressed. She changed her gentle words and poked Bai ruotong''s forehead with her finger.


    "How did your highness know that I was making trouble?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked carefully. After all, he was guilty of doing something wrong. He dared not neglect his words. He asked softly in a gentle tone.


    "I heard you shouting so loud next door. It''s not a riot. What is it?" Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved and looked at the back of her hand. She saw a long blood wound, and her eyes suddenly became cold. "If you can''t make trouble, you''ve been beaten? It''s not promising. "


    "..." Bai ruotong smoked the corner of his mouth. It was an accident, OK?


    Gu Yanqing no longer talked with her, turned into the wing room. When people saw him coming in, they were not daring to make a mistake. They bowed their hands to say hello.


    "Qing Ying, you are more and more daring. How dare you shout outside the door of our king." Gu Yanqing walks to Qingying, and her handsome face is covered with cold. Although it is a plain question, but the momentum of the cold four still let Green cherry can''t help shivering.


    "Second... Second brother... Qingying doesn''t know that you are outside the door. If she knows, Qingying will not dare to shout."


    Green cherry hung her head, her voice trembled.


    "Second brother, Qingying didn''t mean it. You can see that Qingying is still young. Don''t worry about her."


    Gu yanlei pleaded with Wen Sheng. I didn''t go out to see the Yellow calendar today. I didn''t expect to get into trouble with a great Buddha. It''s really bad luck.


    Although they were both princes, they were not granted the title of king, so their identities could not be compared with Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing lowered her eyes, looked at the whip in Qing Ying''s hand, raised her hand and said, "this whip is very exquisite. Let me see."


    Green cherry tiny Zheng, biting the lip, hand the whip in the hand with Gu Yanqing. Just listen to "pa", Gu Yanqing raised his hand, Gu yanlei''s face suddenly scraped a long bloodstain.

 Chapter 219

    "Second brother! What are you doing? "


    Green Ying is stunned, run to check Gu yanlei''s injury in a hurry.


    "The hand slipped."


    Gu Yanqing stirred up a sneer, then threw the whip. The handle of the whip swept the bun and fell to the ground.


    "Second brother, it''s all a misunderstanding. It''s Lantern night. It''s a good day. It''s not suitable for us to be so noisy. Why don''t we sit together and share good wine? Miss Jingxian is just here. Why don''t you let her play a song for us to help us have fun? "


    The fourth Prince Gu Yansheng reluctantly smiles and goes forward to make it. Gu Yanqing just now how is the hand slippery, obviously is in the lesson.


    Bai Chusheng takes a deep breath. He is not a fool. He can see that Gu Yanqing is venting his anger for his sister. Scan an eye to see to is standing on one side of own younger sister, she already like a pile of wood, standing quietly.


    "What''s the point of sitting down and chatting? I''m afraid it''s unreasonable for the second younger brother to take out his anger on the fifth younger brother for the sake of a woman? "


    Gu Yanjing, the prince who has not made a sound, gets up and jokes. Although he has no name, he is also the eldest son of the royal family. He can always speak to Gu Yanqing.


    "What about taking it out on women? Didn''t big brother laugh at a woman with her own gold and silver? " Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, "the woman I''m looking for is just a folk woman. What I''m looking for is my fiancee. I''m more righteous than my elder brother."


    "Brother, have you... Have you ever taken bribes?"


    Gu Yansheng quickly grasped the key point and asked.


    "What nonsense! You can believe any word he says, but there is evidence to prove that I have filled my own pocket! "


    Gu Yanjing angrily scolds a way. Although these brothers are outwardly and amiably, they are secretly harboring ghosts. Gu Yanqing deliberately revealed this matter, wolf ambition needless to say, Gu Yanjing can understand.


    "Oh, it cost eight thousand taels of gold! His Royal Highness the eldest prince has received very little reward from the emperor. He just threw out 8000 taels of gold to win the hearts of the beauties. He is more wealthy than his Royal Highness Prince Rong. It''s really admirable


    LAN Yunwen cuts in sarcasm at this time, with a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Elder brother, I really can''t see that you have this ability. I don''t know how my father will feel when he knows this?"


    Gu Yansheng smiles lightly, the folding fan swings gently in front of his chest, and his narrow eyes look at Gu Yanjing meaningfully.


    "If you have the ability, take out the evidence. If you can''t, don''t bewitch people here! Goodbye


    Gu Yan''s face is red and his neck is thick. Maybe there is a ghost in his heart. Instead of arguing with Gu Yanqing, he leaves angrily. See him go, five Prince Gu yanlei and green cherry two people also some can''t sit still feet, Ba Ba of toward the door, waiting for the opportunity to leave.


    "Let''s go." Gu Yanqing did not pay attention to the people in the wing room, but went with Bai ruotong.


    "Where to?" Bai Rutong blinked and looked at Gu Yanqing in doubt.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital to deal with the wound." Gu Yanqing said in a warm voice.


    Bai ruotong swallowed. As soon as he wanted to reply, he saw Bai Chusheng coming with him: "Your Highness, Bai will take ruotong to deal with his injury. I won''t bother you. Thank you for today, your highness. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing pursed her thin lips and did not reply. She looked down at Bai Rutong like the eyes of Shen tan. After a while, she withdrew her eyes and left the room.


    Looking at his back, Bai ruotong''s heart jumped inexplicably, and a strong sense of guilt rippled in his chest.

 Chapter 220

    "Miss, your highness must have been angry just now?"


    "I should be angry. Yesterday, my highness sent a post to invite Miss, but she refused to meet her. I ran into him in the restaurant today. I''m afraid his highness was not very happy. He thought that the young lady didn''t want to see him. Seriously, he thought that the young lady hated him. "


    Out of the restaurant, orange and Qi Er whispered behind them. Bai ruotong''s heart was in a state of uneasiness. He was so upset by them that he was like a piece of black iron hanging on his chest. It was very heavy.


    "Is it not as mysterious as you say? Your highness is magnanimous. How can you be angry with a little girl like me? "


    That said, there is not much confidence in it. Gu Yanqing just left in a hurry. It seems that she was really angry. She should have said something wrong with Gu Yanqing just now. Now it''s making her a stranger.


    Bai Chusheng and Jingxian were walking ahead. Seeing that Bai ruotong was walking slowly, they urged: "ruotong, what are you thinking? I don''t want to catch up


    After a meal, Bai ruotong follows Bai Chusheng. Jingxian was so scared that her eyes were already slightly red and wet. Although Bai Chusheng gently comforted her, Jingxian''s heart was not peaceful.


    "I haven''t had time to thank Miss Bai. Thanks to her help just now. But it''s not worth the white girl''s provoke the princess''s Highness for such a woman like me. White girl in the future or careful, don''t want to be retaliated


    Jingxian said, her eyes were already shining with tears. Bai ruotong looked at her tears and pulled her heart hard. In her world, there has never been any other concept of honor and inferiority. We are all born as human beings. Who is more noble than whom.


    "Don''t say that, Miss Jingxian. People look down on you because she is biased. Miss Jingxian depends on her own talents to support herself, but we are the ones who wear clothes and eat. If we compare, we are not as good as Miss Jingxian. "


    Bai ruotong took her hand and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a silk handkerchief. Bai Chusheng''s eyes moved when he heard this. He didn''t expect to hear such a novel speech from Bai ruotong.


    "If you are right, we are inferior to you, Jingxian. Don''t look down on yourself, Jingxian. If you even look down on yourself, you will get the whip in vain."


    Bai Chusheng comforted him with warm voice.


    Jingxian listens to these words, whisks away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and shows a smile: "how can Jingxian meet Bai Gongzi and Bai maiden? You two are Jingxian''s noble people."


    Jingxian looks at them gratefully. They don''t care about their low status. They support themselves in front of the royal family. It''s a blessing for her to meet them in her previous life.


    "Miss Jingxian, don''t say that. It''s my good fortune to meet you. You are going to be my sister-in-law in the future. Our sister-in-law should love each other." Bai ruotong said that and winked at Bai Chusheng.


    When Jingxian heard this, her face turned red. She was angry with Bai Rutong and said in a low voice, "don''t talk nonsense, white girl!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. If you don''t believe me, my brother wants to marry you."


    Bai ruotong does not think it is too big to watch the excitement. She twinkles with Bai Chusheng. Hearing this, Bai Chusheng poked her head: "you little girl, what are you talking about! Miss Jingxian is thin skinned. Don''t scare people. "


    "How can I frighten Miss Jingxian? I''m just helping my brother explain what''s on his mind. Isn''t that what my brother thinks? "


    As soon as Bai Chusheng heard this, he made a gesture to punish her. Bai Rutong pretended to be frightened and quickly hid behind Jingxian: "sister-in-law, help me!"


    "How dare you talk nonsense!"


    Bai Chusheng really has no way to take this girl. She wants to teach her a lesson. She turns around and puts Jing Xian in front of him. Finally, she reaches out and pushes her. Jing Xian bumps into his arms.

 Chapter 221

    Suddenly, their faces were like peach blossoms and their ears were like the morning glow. Subconsciously, they opened their eyes and were embarrassed.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s getting late when I came out of the hospital. The lanterns were shining on both sides of the street. The red paint in the attic is stained with the light and color of the lantern, and even the bluestone road at the foot is stained with color.


    Bai ruotong has no intention to look at the lantern. After Yan Qing leaves in silence, her mind is full of his back. Jing Xian swept away her lost state of mind, looking at the lanterns all over the road, her eyes reflecting the temperature of the lamp, and Bai Chusheng looked a little dull with the smile from the corner of her mouth.


    "Dada dada."


    At that time, a group of Narrow Sleeve men ran out of the streets and alleys, surrounded several people. Bai ruotong''s heart is slightly tight, subconsciously back a few steps.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Bai Chusheng kept them behind him with a solemn look. Seeing their fierce look, he subconsciously stroked the saber on his waist.


    "Come on! Teach them a lesson


    One of them raised his hand and ordered. At the end of the speech, everyone went up together. Bai Chusheng pulls out his sword and rushes forward to fight with them. Although they were tall, they were not Bai Chusheng''s opponents. They just beat them with the handle of a knife.


    After a while, half of the men were beaten to the ground by Bai Chusheng. The people in the scuffle didn''t see it. Two men in green came in and approached Bai ruotong, who was watching Bai Chusheng with fear.


    They looked at each other. Just as they wanted to catch Bai ruotong, the cold light flashed by, and their arms suddenly bent. They were picked off by the hilt.


    "Ah..."


    Two people scream repeatedly, cover arm to fall on bluestone ground, facial features because of ache and twist. Bai ruotong looked back, and a slender black figure stood in front of her.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bai ruotong breathes out in surprise. The man who suddenly appears in front of him is not Gu Yanqing and who will be.


    Hiding in the dark, Qing Ying stamped her feet. Originally, he thought that he could make Bai ruotong suffer, but he didn''t expect that his second brother suddenly appeared.


    She didn''t understand what was good about Bai ruotong and why Gu Yanqing protected her so much.


    "Come on, don''t do it here. Don''t be found later." Gu yanlei pulled his sister''s sleeve and stepped back. Seeing that Qingying was still standing still, kukoupo said, "if you know it''s the trouble you caused by the second brother, the second brother won''t let you go easily. Let''s go."


    Green Ying bit teeth, although the heart is not convinced, but now things come to light, she is unable to choose. He angrily glanced at Bai Rutong, turned his head and ran back. But before they ran twice, they were stopped by a group of bodyguards in public service.


    "Your Highness, Prince five, Princess thirteen, where are you going?"


    LAN Yunwen came to them and asked slowly.


    "What does it matter to you where we go?" Green cherry light ah a, proud slow way.


    "Take it!" LAN Yunwen turns his thumb and raises his hand. The bodyguard hears the speech, Qi Qi comes forward to press two people''s shoulders.


    "Do you want to die! How dare you listen to a prince of the Marquis''s mansion? I''m the fifth prince! Don''t be so bold


    Gu yanlei wants to break away, yells. Today, Gu Yanqing stepped on his head to bully him, and he tolerated it. It''s just that an aristocratic son of Yipin Marquis''s family is going to bully him. There''s no such reason.


    "Your Highness, you have made a mistake. It''s not LAN who wants to arrest you, but his Highness Prince Rong. If you have any complaints in your heart, you can tell your Highness Prince Rong, "with a slight tightening of your eyes, LAN Yunwen scolds," take them to see Prince Rong! "


    "Yes


    The bodyguard smell speech, press two people''s shoulders to rush toward the street.


    With the commotion just now, the streets were already deserted, except for Gu Yanqing.

 Chapter 222

    Bai Chusheng and Zhao Cheng, who are looking for trouble, are beating and wailing. Bai Chusheng put away his sabre, looked at Zhao Cheng, then at Gu Yanqing, and turned around to walk with him.


    "Thank your Highness for protecting Rutong. If it wasn''t for your highness, Rutong would be in danger now." Bai Chusheng gave thanks.


    "No problem." Gu Yanqing stopped, but her eyes fell to Bai ruotong, "little girl, you should pay attention to it in the future. No matter how careless you are, I''m afraid I can''t protect you."


    Bai ruotong was stunned. If he wanted to reply, he saw LAN Yunwen walking with them, avoiding some people lying on the ground: "Your Highness, I have caught you. Do you want to interrogate now, or do you want to keep it for future interrogation?"


    Bai ruotong raises his eyes and looks at them. Behind LAN Yun''s tattoo stands Qing Ying and Gu yanlei. They were pressed on their shoulders and forced to bend. Green cherry''s eyes such as quenched poison in general, a blink does not blink of gouge out her.


    After turning his eyes, Bai ruotong felt helpless. It seems that these two men were responsible for the disturbance just now. If it wasn''t for Gu Yanqing''s help, I''m afraid she would be killed.


    Thinking about this, Bai Rutong slightly turns his eyes to Gu Yanqing. He pursed his thin lips, and turned his fingers gently to the eighteen sons of Bodhi. Then he went to the two of them: "it seems that I have done too little to you just now, and you will be so presumptuous."


    "Second brother, why do you treat us like this? We and you are the descendants of your father. If you Lynch us, do you think your father will forgive you? " Green cherry eye a horizontal, today she already lost face, to Gu Yanqing lost just respect, speech sharp up.


    Gu yanlei watched his sister Jin Douzi fall one by one from her eyes, and he was deeply distressed. Gnashing his teeth, Gu Yanqing glared angrily: "second brother, what are you doing with us?"


    "You sent people to kill Miss Bai. What do you think the king is going to do with you?" Gu Yanqing lowered her eyes and looked at them. She raised her hand slightly and said solemnly, "Qingying is more and more arrogant now, and her mouth is like a knife. As Qingying''s brother, how do you teach her?"


    "How can I teach her to have anything to do with her second brother? Second brother, just take care of your own woman. The second brother of such a humble woman is protected as a baby. I really feel unworthy for the second brother.


    Second brother, do you know that they go together with brothel women. The Marquis house in the west of town is a famous family, but they collude with cheap women. It''s reasonable to be treated as a joke. Is it wrong for me to fight against injustice and repair them for second brother? "


    Gu yanlei''s tone was mean, and his sharp eyes swept to Jingxian. Jingxian''s face turned red, and her eyes were moist with the silk handkerchief in her hands.


    "It''s better than you get willow disease!"


    White if Tong where willing to let static Xian suffer losses, on the front top of the road. Although Gu yanlei was a member of the royal family, she didn''t show any respect for people and things. In this way, she didn''t have to respect the prince who looked at others like grass.


    "What are you talking about! You have willow disease! Your whole family has willow disease! "


    Gu yanlei''s face was livid with anger. If he hadn''t been pressed hard, he would have rushed forward to teach this cheap hoof a lesson.


    As a prince, no one would dare to make mistakes in front of him if he didn''t respect him. But this girl is so angry that it''s not worth her life. I really want to dig out her heart and see if she is black.


    Bai ruotong covered his nose and mouth and stepped back two steps. He frowned and showed his disgust: "if you speak, speak. Don''t spit. Xingzi, if you are infected, how can it be good?"

 Chapter 223

    "You..."


    Gu yanlei was so angry that he almost vomited a mouthful of blood. He broke free from the restricted shoulders and wanted to get up and kick the girl hard. Just move two times, but by the bodyguard behind hard press, directly kneel down.


    "Little girl, what do you want to do with these two people?"


    Gu Yanqing turns around and looks at Bai ruaotong with interest. Bai ruotong choked slightly. Although Gu Yanqing was smiling, his smile didn''t take half a minute. It was chilly to see.


    "I can do whatever I want?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing gathered up the eighteen Bodhi sons in his hand and said, "I''m in charge with you. You can punish me whatever you want."


    "If I''m going to break their tendons of hand and foot?" Bai Rutong blinked.


    "I think I can." Gu Yanqing said frankly.


    "Bai ruotong, you dare!"


    The green cherry frightens the pupil suddenly a shrink, the double lips not from of shiver. If others say this, she thinks it''s just a bluff, but Gu Yanqing is different. What is he afraid to do.


    "With your highness supporting me, is there anything I dare not do?" Bai ruotong was so proud that his eyebrows were flying. Bai Chusheng shook his head helplessly and poked Bai Rutong''s forehead: "Rutong, don''t go too far. If we have to forgive others, since we are all in peace, we should let them go. "


    "Brother, don''t you see how they bully Jingxian? You can swallow it, but I can''t Bai ruotong began to murmur.


    White Chu living eye a horizontal, if at this time will green Ying two people lesson ruthless, turn head don''t know will cause how big trouble. Can Gu Yanqing protect Bai ruotong for a while, or for the rest of her life.


    "This is not the time to be angry. If you don''t listen to me, I won''t take you out in the future, and you don''t want to use me as an excuse to go out again."


    Bai Chusheng threatened.


    On hearing this, Bai Rutong immediately counseled. If she doesn''t have Bai Chusheng''s support at the head of the mansion, it''s not easy for her to come up with a visit to the mansion. She doesn''t want to stay in the mansion all day. You resentfully looked at Bai Chusheng one eye, stuffy way: "listen to elder brother''s words is."


    "General Bai, this time the king asked ruotong to do so. If general Bai wants to blame him, blame him. You can rest assured that if these two people want to seek revenge, I will not let them go. "


    Gu Yanqing saw Bai ruotong shrugging his head and said.


    "Rutong is my younger sister. My mother died early, and my elder brother is my father. If there is anything wrong with today''s Tong, since the royal highness of the princess and his royal highness have learned the lesson, please ask your highness to give up two people.


    Bai Chusheng said that, as soon as he reached for it, he would put Bai ruotong behind him. But as soon as he grasped Bai ruotong''s wrist, his other hand fell into Gu Yanqing''s hand.


    There was a cold light in her eyes, and she said coldly, "although my elder brother is like my father, I will be the husband of Miss Bai in the future. Now Miss Bai has been wronged. Can''t I take a bad breath for her?"


    "Your Highness has helped Rutong out by making a fool of the two sons of imperial power in the street. Rutong can''t afford the rest." When Bai Chusheng finished speaking, he tried to snatch Bai ruotong from Gu Yanqing.


    But as soon as he works hard, Gu Yanqing will not give in. Eyes slightly Lin, palm power pull back, white Rutong''s body can''t help leaning toward him.


    "Miss Bai is the future Princess of honor. She can afford it."


    Gu Yanqing''s words were against him.

 Chapter 224

    When Bai Chusheng heard this, he was upset. When did his sister, who was protecting herself in the palm of her hand, become her person? Seeing that Bai ruotong was about to be pulled away by him, Bai Chusheng added more strength, and Bai ruotong leaned against him again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. She feels like a piece of fat now. She has been robbed by them. Wrists were torn to pain, the body is about to split into two: "hand pain... You quickly let go!"


    When they heard the words, they did not move.


    Bai Chusheng raised his eyes and looked at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, didn''t you hear your younger sister cry? Your highness, please let go. "


    "Why don''t you let go, since you know that white girl is crying Gu Yanqing asked.


    The two men seemed to be burning with fire, and their momentum was fighting in the air. White if tong mouth a draw, shriveled mouth pitifully hope to own elder brother: "elder brother, you let go, I really hurt."


    "Your Highness first."


    Bai Chusheng doesn''t want to lose to Gu Yanqing at this time. Bai ruotong is still a member of the West Marquis''s residence before he marries to Rongqin''s residence. Why should he listen to Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong blinked at Gu Yanqing. She''s only two men who dare not offend her.


    "Your Highness, Rutong''s hand hurts..."


    "He let it go first." Gu Yanqing opened her mouth, but her hand was harder.


    Bai Rutong really wanted to collapse and cry. He flattened his mouth and asked in a voice: "Your Highness, Rutong''s hand really hurts. You see, it''s red."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He looked down and saw that Bai ruotong''s wrist had been pinched out by himself. But with a sigh, Gu Yanqing let go, and Bai ruotong was pulled behind by Bai Chusheng.


    "Little general Bai really loves Miss Bai. It seems that our Highness has done so many things in vain." LAN Yunwen''s peach eyes slightly picked up, and he gently suggested, "Your Highness, if these two people really pick the tendons of their hands and feet, I''m afraid it''s hard for them to make a difference. How about this?


    Since the two people have no barriers, feeding each of them three bowls of Coptis chinensis, the capital city has also reaped a lot of balsam pear this year. It''s also good to invite them to eat the balsam pear ice bowl. "


    "Lan Yun Wen! You sissy, don''t fart in front of my prince. If my prince ate three bowls of Coptis today, I will go to your house to feed you tomorrow! "


    Gu yanlei''s vicious threat.


    "What do you think of white girl?" Gu Yanqing did not reply, but asked Bai ruotong.


    "That''s a good idea. Chop up the bitter gourd and put it in the Huanglian soup..." before Bai ruotong''s voice fell, she was stabbed by Bai Chusheng. She obediently closed her mouth and motioned to shut up.


    "Take them down and do so." Gu Yanqing raised a smile and ordered.


    Zhao Cheng chin head, press green Ying two people back down. As soon as they leave, LAN Yunwen smiles and turns to Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong looked at him crazily. As soon as he approached, his facial features were more three-dimensional under the lantern. His eyes with perfect arc were stained with the halo of the lantern, and his eyelashes were as long and curved as a palm fan.


    "White girl, do you know what day it is today?" LAN Yunwen bends down and looks directly at her.


    "Of course, it''s a day to see the lanterns." Bai ruotong returned home. As expected, she is the most beautiful woman in the world. Even this voice is very pleasant to listen to.


    "More than that, today is still Qianqiu of your highness. Later, LAN will accompany you to swim in the night lake. Does Miss Bai want to go with us?"


    LAN asked.


    Bai Rutong was stunned. Today is Gu Yanqing''s future. Why didn''t Gu Yanqing mention it. Does the royal family hold banquets on their birthdays? What''s more, Gu Yanqing is such a noble prince.


    "It''s getting late. It''s time for Bai to take Rutong back to his palace, your highness..."


    "Brother, I''m going." Before Bai Chusheng finished speaking, Bai Rutong interrupted.

 Chapter 225

    Gu Yanqing saved her life today and helped her out. She deserves to be grateful. Yesterday already rejected Gu Yanqing once, if today refuses again, from is not in reason.


    "Rutong, you..."


    Bai Cho Sheng wanted to scold him. Bai ran Tong took his arm to avoid him. "Brother brother, if I am not his highness today, I am afraid I will be taught by your highness. We should thank your highness."


    To tell you the truth, yesterday Rutong said he was ill and refused his Highness''s invitation to enjoy the lanterns. Today, his highness doesn''t blame Rutong. If he refuses to go now, won''t he know how to be grateful? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Chusheng nodded for a while and said, "only for a while, when you thank your highness, we''ll go."


    "Brother, why do you hate your highness so much? I remember your highness didn''t provoke you. "


    Bai ruotong screwed up his eyebrows. Today, my brother is just like eating a wooden nail, aiming at Gu Yanqing everywhere.


    Bai Chusheng said softly and nodded her pretty nose: "it has nothing to do with you. Your Highness Prince Rong is not as understanding as you think. His city is very deep. You should be careful. If you fall into his hands one day, you don''t know how you died. "


    "It''s not... It''s not that scary."


    Bai ruotong is very cold. Although Gu Yanqing is a boss, he is sincere to her. After today''s incident, Bai ruotong trusted Gu Yanqing. If he really wants to deal with himself, he''s afraid that her life will not be enough.


    "Innocent girl."


    Bai Chusheng had no choice but to smile.


    "Have you talked about it? Will you go or not? "


    LAN Yunwen see two people have been hiding in one side, chirp crooked, frown a wrinkle, impatient way.


    "Go! Of course! Not only me, but also my brother


    Bai ruotong is in a hurry.


    "Why don''t you hurry? Don''t keep your highness waiting. " LAN Yunwen swept away coldly and turned away.


    Flat mouth, white Rutong quickly follow.


    A few people came to the riverside, the shore at this time only rely on three boats. The boat was so narrow that it seemed to hold only two people except the boatman.


    Bai Chusheng helped Jingxian into the boat. Just as he was about to help Bai ruotong, LAN Yunwen raised his hand and stood in front of him: "the boat can only accommodate two people. If ruotong gets on the boat, who is general Bai with?"


    "If the son of Ningguo is willing to..."


    "No! My son, an old man and a man are swimming in the lake. Do you want to disgust me? "


    Before Bai Chusheng''s voice falls, LAN Yunwen stops. But the woman''s dress he was wearing mixed with these words, which made people feel strange.


    "What does the son of Ning mean?" Bai Chusheng picks his eyebrows.


    "Miss Bai should be in the same boat with her highness. As for general Bai, since the beautiful woman has been on the boat, won''t you accompany her? LAN, a lonely family, has to travel to the lake by boat. "


    After that, LAN Yunwen sighed.


    Bai Chusheng''s face was taut and his eyes were cold to the extreme. He had to wonder if Gu Yanqing had arranged it in advance. Since they had already made a plan to visit the lake, it was impossible for them not to rent a big boat. They were afraid that they had just given orders to let the big boat sail away, leaving only the small boat.


    "Brother, I''ll accompany your highness. You can accompany Miss Jingxian well."


    Bai ruotong blinked. Today, he felt guilty and wanted to apologize to Gu Yanqing. It''s rare for my brother to meet a beautiful woman there. How can she get in the way and disturb them to tell their feelings. Bai ruotong is about to leave, but his skirt is pulled back by Bai Chusheng.


    "Come back to me!"


    Bai Chu was so angry that he lost his temper. It''s said that women are not staying, and their younger sister has not yet grown up. Baba wants to go.


    "What can I do for you, brother? My younger sister is thinking about my elder brother. This is a good opportunity. Don''t you want to swim with Jingxian? "


    Bai Rutong smiles delicately and takes a meaningful look at Jing Xian who is waiting on the boat.

 Chapter 226

    "Don''t forget what I told you. Don''t be taken advantage of."


    Bai Chusheng lowered his voice and whispered in front of her ear.


    "I see. Brother, you are so wordy, like a woman."


    Bai ruotong vomits his tongue and turns around to run with Gu Yanqing. Bai Chusheng really wants to be angry with his sister.


    Gu Yanqing helps Bai ruotong to get on the boat. He turns back and looks at him with a provocative look. Bai Chu is so angry that he wants to go forward and pick Bai ruotong up from the boat. He secretly swallows his anger, and then he doesn''t want to get on the boat.


    The river is clear, reflecting the brilliance of willows and lanterns on both sides of the river. There is no lack of paper boats in the water, and the lighted wicks are floating along the river, bright or dark.


    Seeing that there were wine pots and cups on the small table in the boat, Bai ruotong filled Gu Yanqing''s wine with a smile and said in a sweet voice, "Your Highness, it''s good to have your highness to help you today. This wine is to you. Yesterday, if he was really not in good health, he refused his highness. Today, he has recovered a lot. He went out with his brother.


    Your highness, please forgive ruotong. Ruotong doesn''t really want to refuse his highness, but he just has his heart in trouble. "


    Gu Yanqing looked down at the wine she handed her, but she didn''t reach for it: "little girl, don''t lie in front of me. You obviously don''t want to play with me. I''m not a fool. I know very well. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong smiles awkwardly. When he is about to put down the wine cup, Gu Yanqing holds his wrist: "what? I''m just saying you''re sorry? "


    "How would your highness like to apologize?" Bai Rutong swallowed. The man in front of him is not a cheater. Bai ruotong knew that it was not easy to please Gu Yanqing.


    "Do you remember how to do it in huayuelou?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, and she close to a point.


    "Huayuelou? What happened to huayuelou? " Bai ruotong pretends to be confused.


    "Give me wine." Gu Yanqing didn''t want to deal with it, so he directly expressed his original intention.


    Bai ruotong almost spilled the wine out of his glass with a shake of his hand.


    "Your Highness, ruotong is not a brothel woman accompanying wine. If your highness wants to belittle ruotong, it''s an apology if he can''t say it."


    Bai ruotong was so stuffy that he wanted to put down the wine in his hand. But how could Gu Yanqing let her go, holding her hand back, another hand around her waist and leaning her body against her, just for a moment, Bai Rutong was sitting on his leg.


    Last time in huayuelou, Bai ruotong was forced to eat tofu by Gu Yanqing. But this time, she can''t let the Lord in front of her be frivolous any more. "Your Highness, please let go. My brother''s boat is nearby. If it is..."


    "Do you think I''m really afraid of general Bai?"


    If Bai Chusheng was not Bai ruotong''s brother, he would not tolerate him everywhere. Bai ruotong swallowed and said softly, "Your Highness, as my brother said, the city is so deep..."


    "Did general Bai speak ill of the king?"


    Before Bai ruotong''s voice fell, Gu Yanqing''s eyes suddenly tightened. Bai ruotong shivered and said with a quick smile, "no, no, my brother respects your highness very much. How can I speak ill of your highness? It''s a misunderstanding. "


    As soon as I spoke, I unconsciously expressed my dissatisfaction with Gu Yanqing. Didn''t she recruit gangsters for her brother? Gu Yanqing is a narrow-minded person. If you listen to him, I''m afraid he''s going to trouble Bai Chusheng.


    "Then who said that in your ears?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I said it myself. If your highness wants to blame it, blame one person." Bai ruotong glanced over.

 Chapter 227

    "You really don''t want your head."


    Gu Yanqing really has no way to take her, pinched her cheek as a warning. Bai ruotong''s fingers involuntarily pulled together, eyes drooping, as if in the sad general, dim. He thin lips micro motion, loosen her body: "just, if you really don''t want to, this king no longer forces you."


    Bai ruotong was stunned. When he looked up, Gu Yanqing had already gone to the edge of the boat. The water light reflected his slender figure, and the black robe printing and dyeing lantern was like a real halo. Bai ruotong got up and called softly, "Your Highness?"


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, leaving her only a black figure.


    "Your Highness, are you not... Really angry?" Bai ruotong tilted his head, as if to see his face clearly. Gu Yanqing still didn''t reply, pointing to his belly and fiddling with the eighteen sons of Bodhi.


    Bai Rutong choked and stood up to walk with him. The boat swayed and went too fast. As soon as she tilted her body, she was about to plunge into the river. Gu Yanqing quickly reached out for it, turned her body and pressed her on the stool: "be careful, if you fall into the river, the king will not save you."


    "Your Highness, are you really angry with me? Ruotong is just a nonsense with his highness... "


    "I don''t want to hear it now. Don''t say much."


    Gu Yanqing''s voice was low. Although it was calm, there was a trace of cold in it. Bai ruotong touched his nose and closed his mouth. He did not dare to say more.


    Neither of them spoke. Gu Yanqing seems to have made up her mind to ignore her. Bai ruotong turns his eyes around. Bored, he peels off one longan after another and chews it in his mouth.


    The boat circled the river and stopped at the bank.


    After bailuotong was brought ashore, Gu Yanqing turned back and left without saying a word. Bai ruotong looked at his back and moved his lips, but it was hard to spit out half a word.


    Bai Chusheng''s ship also landed at this time. Seeing Bai ruotong standing alone on the Bank of the river, he went up and said, "where''s your highness?"


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and said, "I''m pissed off."


    "You pissed me off? Do you still have the ability? " Bai Chusheng teases.


    Bai ruotong cried with a face: "brother, don''t make fun of me. I''m really angry with your highness."


    "Why are you angry?"


    LAN Yunwen happened to get off the boat when he heard this sentence from Bai ruotong. Before waiting for Bai Chusheng to reply, he interrupted.


    Bai ruotong choked, pursed his lips and didn''t want to say much. Do you want to tell them that they are angry because their highness refuses to let her drink? In this way, he and his highness have become petty people.


    "It seems that Lan''s words have gone to the white girl''s ears. Didn''t LAN talk to the girl? Today is the age of your highness. It''s important for you to have a birthday. The girl should not make your highness angry. "


    LAN Yunwen sighed. Originally, he shouldn''t have said this. But looking at Gu Yanqing, it seems that he really thinks about Bai ruotong. As Gu Yanqing''s confidant and good friend, he can''t help saying more.


    Seeing Bai ruotong''s injured back of hand in the restaurant, Gu Yanqing is worried all the time. Zhao Cheng was sent to follow. This is the first time to save Bai ruotong. He is so nervous about her, but she should not make him unhappy in his future.


    Bai ruotong wanted to bury her head in the ground. Seeing that she seemed really guilty, LAN Yunwen stopped blaming her. The folding fan in her hand gently touched the air in front of her eyes and said, "think about how to make amends."


    Then he left with a long sigh.


    Bai ruotong follows his elder brother in a stuffy way. However Bai Chusheng asks, Bai ruotong refuses to say more.

 Chapter 228

    Seeing Jing Xian off, they go back to the mansion. Qi''er and orange''er follow each other in front of them. Bai ruotong seems to be bored. They look at each other and sigh silently. When he returned to the Qingtong courtyard, Bai ruotong lay on the couch with a long sigh: "man''s heart, sea needle!"


    Orange son smell speech, cover mouth a smile: "Your Highness''s heart isn''t a sea bottom needle, others can''t see, but maidservant and Qi son can see, your highness can wholeheartedly for Miss, all want to peel off the heart, put to miss."


    "You two have been watching from the shore, but what''s your Highness''s look like when he gets off the ship?" Bai ruotong stood up and asked anxiously.


    "Your Highness always has a cold face. The maidservants can''t see what they look like, but they seem to be really angry. Otherwise, why did your highness leave in such a hurry?" Orange replied with a smile.


    "Can''t you be angry with the young lady? Yesterday, a young lady had nothing to do, but she refused to accompany her highness. Today, she was hit by Her Highness. Her Highness didn''t say a word to help her stand out, and she still wanted to provoke Her Highness''s anger. It''s really wrong... Why do you want to be angry with Her Highness? "


    Qi''er blinked and asked curiously.


    "He... He asked me to feed him wine!" Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and was bored.


    Voice just fell, Qi Er two people cover mouth to smile lightly. Two people such a smile, white if Tong''s face suddenly rose red: "you two people smile what?"


    "It''s just wine for your highness. Why is Miss reluctant?" Orange hook eyes, sitting beside Bai ruotong, warm voice asked.


    "It''s too numb... What''s more, why do I have to do such an intimate act with him?"


    Although he is a fiance in name, Bai ruotong clearly knows that he is not a lover of his own.


    If she really fell in love with him, when he was infatuated with Bai Yinling, she was the only one injured. In ancient times, men were mostly fickle, not to mention the proud children like Gu Yanqing. There are so many women who want to rub against him. When he loses interest in himself, he will be abandoned and replaced sooner or later.


    "Miss and your highness will be husband in the future. We are open to the people in Nanyuan. What''s the point of Miss''s being so awkward?"


    Orange son persuades to say.


    "..." Bai ruotong took a puff and gave orange a angry look. Things are hard to predict, she and Gu Yanqing may not become husband and wife at all.


    "Miss, you''d better apologize to your highness. Coax your highness. Your highness is so kind to you. Maybe if you coax your Highness for a while, he won''t be angry with you as soon as he''s happy."


    Qi Er Wensheng persuades. It''s difficult to find a lover, and it''s even more difficult to find someone who is sincere to you. Now, it''s a blessing for her to meet a young lady. Qi''er doesn''t want to let her Miss lose such a blessing.


    "It''s better for him to be angry, so he won''t come to me. Anyway, I don''t want to talk to him... It''s better... When the engagement is terminated in the future..."


    "Bah, bah, bah!"


    Before Bai''s words were finished, orange interrupted. She took Bai ruotong''s hand and said with a slightly hasty look: "this can''t be nonsense. Miss and your highness are a match made in heaven. The Lord has given them to you personally. Miss should cherish them. Don''t say any more angry words. "


    Bai ruotong choked, turned his head and said no more. What she said is not angry. It''s just an accident to provoke Gu Yanqing. She just wants to live quietly in this dynasty. She doesn''t want to attract more right and wrong.


    But


    Bai ruotong couldn''t get rid of the black figure in his mind.


    Gu Yanqing, he... Really always ignores his kindness in his epiglottis?


    Will you really ignore her from now on? No more words with her?


    If you really follow the route she wants to develop, will Gu Yanqing lose interest in her?

 Chapter 229

    Bai ruotong was thinking, but there was a knock at the door. Through the lantern under the beam, there is a shadow outside the door.


    "Miss, are you asleep?"


    Outside the door came the voice of maid ling''er. Orange got up and opened the door. Ling''er bowed into the hall, bowed to Bai ruotong and said, "Miss, today red aunt is here to ask questions. If Miss is not here, the maid will ask her back."


    "What did mother Hong come to ask?" Bai asked. Xu is still immersed in the thought just now, her question is not a bit good.


    "She came to ask Miss. Yesterday, miss three came to you and lost a hairpin. Can you see it?" Ling''er committed herself to reply.


    Bai ruotong said softly. It seems that Bai Yinling''s complaint is really quick. In less than a day, he can''t keep his breath.


    Make an excuse that she lost her hairpin. Why didn''t she say she lost her head here?


    "Why is her hairpin here? Maybe it''s somewhere," said Bai ruotong. "You''ll go back to the old lady tomorrow and say you didn''t see it."


    "Yes."


    Ling''er choked and left the room.


    The night was already dark. Bai ruotong was sleepy. He simply combed and went to bed. But as soon as the lamp in the room went out, she couldn''t sleep. Turning over and over on the bed, his eyes were closed, but his mind was restless. He always ran out of Gu Yanqing''s cold and handsome face, and his slender and depressed back.


    With a sigh, Bai Rutong got up and ate two mouthfuls of white water. Secret way: Bai Rutong, Bai Rutong, don''t be silly. Who is Gu Yanqing! Is it someone you can provoke? Now that he''s angry with himself, as long as he doesn''t provoke himself, he''ll think he''s a cold and thin man and gradually forget.


    Although it is so comforting, but the picture in my mind does not stop, and outlines the shadow of Gu Yanqing protecting Bai Yinling in his arms. Bai ruotong is stunned, but Gu Yanqing looks at Bai Yinling with her gentle eyes, and Bai Yinling feeds Gu Yanqing to drink.


    "Damn it


    Bai ruotong''s anger kept climbing up. Thinking about Gu Yanqing''s kindness to Bai Yinling in the future, he swallowed thousands of silver needles and felt extremely uncomfortable in his chest.


    Gu Yanqing, this damned bastard! If you want to fall in love with Bai Yinling in the future, why do you have to provoke yourself now! scumbag scumbag scumbag Sure enough, none of the villains are good!


    He is deliberately angry with himself, so that he can feel guilty for him!


    He had better not come to provoke himself again, otherwise he would screw off his head to make spicy fish head!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Da!"


    In Rongqin palace. Gu Yanqing intuition behind the cool, the hands of the sunspot has not been thrown down, hard into the chessboard.


    "What''s the matter?" On the other side of the chessboard, he raised his eyebrow for the rest of his life and looked at him in doubt.


    "Well, suddenly there''s a chill in the back." Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile. He picked up the pieces again and put them into the plate


    For the rest of his life, he held his chin in his hand and jumped with dazzling eyes. He joked, "do you think it''s the white girl who scolds you behind your back?"


    "No," Gu Yanqing said, carefully studying the way of chess. "I saved her today. She has no reason to be angry with me."


    "I''ve heard Zhao Cheng say that you can leave white girl and turn around today. What do you want?


    The girl in your family is very personal. She''s very angry. Zhao Cheng says that she''s crying when she looks at your back. Be careful that she won''t talk to you again. "


    For the rest of my life, I left a son behind. Look up meaningful look up to Gu Yanqing.


    Eye wave frets, Gu Yanqing chuckles: "that little girl just can''t cry, even if it''s crying, it''s just pretending to cry."

 Chapter 230

    "Don''t you just pretend to cry?"


    Another one fell, and for the rest of his life, he sighed. His own white son was almost eaten up by sunspot. Within five steps, Gu Yanqing would win the chess game.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing smiles and does not comment. He does eat this set of little girl, as long as she has tears in her eyes, he is hard hearted also have to be obedient and soft, Baba''s good words coax.


    Gu Yanqing never lost to anyone, but this little girl was the only killer in the world.


    "Then why don''t you pay attention today?"


    The rest of his life put down the chess pieces, surprised.


    He had never seen Gu Yanqing protect a woman so much. Although Bai ruotong is a rare beauty, this is not the reason for Gu Yanqing to love her.


    What''s more, the girl is a long-time sick, Gu Yanqing is not a fool, choose who love bad, just fall in love with a sick beauty.


    "I didn''t ignore my little girl, but she refused me all the time. Maybe I was too murderous to scare her," Gu Yanqing said with a bitter smile. The last black spot fell and the chess game ended. "Every time I saw my little girl, I was in a panic. Maybe my father was too hasty to marry her, and she would not like me at all. If I pressed her further, It can only make the little girl more distant from me. "


    "You don''t want to keep a distance from white girl, do you?" For the rest of my life, I swallow and stare round.


    Gu Yanqing took a sip of tea and put down the cup lightly: "well, besides that, I can''t think of a better way."


    For the rest of his life, Gu Yanqing almost sneered. He was famous for not being close to women. Although he married once, he and his dead wife only kept the sum of husband and wife, and many of them were not happy in the boudoir.


    Although Gu Yanqing is a god of war on the battlefield, he has no experience in women.


    "If you don''t always hang around in front of Miss Bai, maybe she will be abducted soon.


    Your girl is heartless. If you don''t eat her to death, she will be eaten by others. When you elope with others, you can''t find a place to cry. I''m just looking for you. If you want to keep a distance from Miss Bai, I''ll be the first one to abduct someone! "


    As soon as his voice fell, a cold light swept through his throat. For the rest of my life, I straighten my back and take a breath. Gu Yanqing''s ink like eyes looked like a sharp knife, straight than his pulse.


    "Yu is just... Just joking... Don''t be angry, your highness..." with a smile, Yu Sheng quickly got up from the collapsed seat and pushed the door out.


    If his eyes could kill, he would have blood on the spot.


    "Zhao Cheng! Where is Zhao Cheng? "


    He yelled in the corridor. Zhao Cheng, who is on patrol at night, hears the sound and says, "what can I do for you?"


    "Tomorrow morning, I''ll send a message to the West Marquis''s mansion, and invite Miss Bai to come to the mansion. Remember, when I sent the post, I added, "Your Highness missed her."


    The rest of my life.


    Zhao Cheng was stunned and looked up at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, do you want to do this?"


    "What do you want to do for the rest of your life?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness, Yu is creating opportunities for your highness. Believe it or not, as soon as this post is sent, white girl will come. Maybe she will have to prepare a gift with your highness." The rest of his life with a meaningful smile, "Your Highness, you are clearly thinking about others very much, so don''t be uncomfortable here and say no, do you want to bet with Yu, bet white girl will come?"


    "What do you want to bet on?" Gu Yanqing asked.

 Chapter 231

    "How about a thousand taels of silver? I''m a little short of money recently. I''d like to borrow some money from your highness. " For the rest of my life.


    "What kind of romantic debt do you owe?" Gu Yanqing saw through his nature at a glance.


    The rest of his life was embarrassed with a smile: "Your Highness asked so many questions. How dare you gamble with Yu?"


    "Zhao Cheng, do as Dr. Yu said." Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile and ordered.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Under the bronze mirror, the woman''s eyes are black and blue, her brows are shrugged and listless. Bai ruotong sighed, quietly put down the bronze mirror in his hand, and took over Qi''er''s hot handkerchief face.


    "Miss, didn''t you sleep well yesterday?"


    Orange picked out her dress and asked.


    "Well, I''ve had a nightmare. Just make up and I''ll have a sleep." Bai ruotong nodded and yawned. Qi''er and orange''er look at each other and smile. They cover their mouths and clear their throat. Qi''er picks up her eyebrows and says, "I''m afraid it''s not a nightmare. It''s just that her Royal Highness Prince Rong didn''t sleep well."


    "What are you talking about? Who cares about the cold ice? If you want to think about it, you have to think about the son of Ningguo. You all saw it yesterday. It''s the first-class beauty of Nanyuan. How can Prince Rong compare with it? "


    Bai ruotong retorted.


    "I think Prince Rong''s Royal Highness is no worse than Ningguo''s son. If his royal highness is not so cold tempered, he may be more popular than Ningguo''s son."


    Orange smiles and goes forward to dress Bai ruotong.


    "Don''t talk to him before I do!" Bai ruotong gritted his teeth. "As you can see, he was angry with me yesterday, but he won''t talk to me any more in the future. Maybe the next day he''ll be happy with someone else. "


    "If his Royal Highness Prince Rong really likes others, the young lady will cry to death."


    Kiel put out her tongue and said playfully.


    Bai ruotong, angry and smiling, twisted the silk handkerchief and threw it at Qi''er: "are you prince Rong''s servant or my servant? Baba speaks for him. If you like him so much, go and be his maid


    Qi''er shrugged her head and hid behind her with a smile


    "Miss, are you really not going to see your Highness Prince Rong?" Orange son protects Qi son, temperature voice asks a way.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "what do I see him do? Even if I go, I''ll just shut the door. I don''t want to see him. I''ve already vowed that he''d better stay away from me all his life, or I''ll screw off his head to make spicy fish head! "


    "Alas." Orange son helplessly shakes his head, takes out a card from the sleeve and hands it to Bai Rutong.


    "Whose post is this?" Bai Rutong took it and blinked, wondering.


    "Spicy fish head." Orange pick eyebrow, slant head to see to white if Tong, "so young lady, do you go or not?"


    "You mean... From his Highness Prince Rong?" Bai ruotong opened the post, and it was Prince Rong who signed it. There was a sweet smile in her heart, and she didn''t even notice it.


    "Isn''t it? Bodyguard Zhao sent it early in the morning. He said that his highness missed you and asked you to have a look. "


    Bai ruotong''s smile makes Qicheng and Qicheng understand. Qi Er blinked a pair of green eyes and jumped to her: "so miss, are you going or not?"


    "I think I''m going. Prince Rong won''t talk about it for the moment. Since my highness said that he missed me, I naturally want to visit him." Bai ruotong cleared his throat and was serious. But the two pears on his cheek were deep.


    "Oh, it turns out that it''s just a small highness. That big highness is going to be lost!" Kiel''s throat is on purpose.


    Woman, it''s the weather in midsummer. The last second was thunderstorm, and then the clouds opened and the sky cleared.

 Chapter 232

    "What are you talking nonsense about here? If you talk nonsense again, I''ll hit someone? Why don''t you dress me up and make it more delicate! "


    Their meaningful eyes made white Rutong hairy. With a solemn exclamation, he sat calmly in front of the dresser.


    "I don''t know who it is. I said just now that I just want to do it casually, but now I have to dress up more carefully. Sister orange, do you think our young lady can not only do tricks, but also change her face?"


    Before orange''s reply, Bai ruotong''s voice rang out: "Qi''er, if you say one more word, I''ll let the old lady betroth you to the cook in the kitchen."


    Qi''er closes her mouth and combs her hair for Bai ruotong. She doesn''t dare to neglect any more.


    Leaving the room, Bai Rutong rushed into the kitchen. Qi Er blinked and followed curiously: "what''s miss doing in the kitchen? Isn''t it going to Prince Rongqin''s house? "


    "Prepare some food for your highness." Bai said, lighting the firewood.


    Qi''er''s eyebrows and eyes were bent with laughter. Her young lady was still listless just now. Just for a moment, she regained her old vitality. Although I think about your highness in my mouth, I don''t know who I really think about in my heart.


    "Miss, don''t you say you can''t see your Highness Prince Rong?" Orange beat up the curtain, Yi Yi came forward to help.


    "Who said I went to see his Royal Highness Prince Rong? I''m just going to see your highness. The Rongqin palace is so big, I only go to the lower courtyard of the small hall. "


    The hand holding the egg suddenly froze. Bai Rutong turned around and glared at orange. Orange rare witty smile, silently for its egg white, no longer multilingual.


    "What is it, miss?"


    Qi''er helps to peel the sweet potato, curious.


    "Sweet potato cake."


    Bai Rutong replied, but he didn''t stop. Until the egg white into a white paste, only to shake the arm.


    Sweat has already soaked her forehead, she wiped sweat, took the sweet potato in Qi''er''s hand and put it into the pot with the plate.


    Looking at Bai ruotong''s busy mood, Qi orange and her husband understand each other and leave the kitchen in silence.


    Although Bai ruotong ordered a stove partition as an oven, he never really used it. Now he uses it for the first time, and he can''t help feeling a little upset.


    It was not until the sweet and greasy smell came out of the closed iron box that the iron stone hanging in my heart was put down. Wearing heat-insulating gloves, take out the cake. The surface is golden. The white gas is emitting hot fragrance, which makes people greedy.


    Qi orange two people were hooked in by this fragrance, swallowed saliva, Qi Er bent down, blinked at the sweet potato cake, envied Yan way: "Miss, this strange thing Qi Er is the first time to see, if one day Qi Er can eat it."


    "If you want to eat, I''ll make one for you on your birthday." Bai ruotong blinked and carefully put the cake into the box.


    "Really?" Qi''er looked up happily, and suddenly seemed to think of something. She bent her eyebrows curiously, "but why should I eat it on my birthday?"


    "Of course, birthday cake should be eaten on birthday." Bai ruotong chuckles. Without waiting for Qi''er to ask again, she leaves the kitchen with her lunch box.


    Near noon, the sun was shining. Bai ruotong got into the carriage. Although the street was badly sunburned, there were still countless people coming and going. Looking at the prosperous scene in the street, Bai ruotong unconsciously raised a smile.


    Today''s voice does not make her feel bored, but relaxed and happy.


    What a wonderful day!


    "Mother!"


    As soon as Bai ruotong came in, a sweet call sounded in his ear.


    Looking up, he saw Gu Yixiu, dressed in a white robe, running with himself, following Sanbao beside him, shaking his tail and spitting a snake, running with her.

 Chapter 233

    Hand over the food box to Qi''er, Bai Rutong squats down, embraces Bai Tuanzi, pinches Gu Yixiu''s round face, and whispers: "Your Highness, why are you so thin compared with last time?"


    His small face used to pinch a large piece of meat, but now the meat on his face is tight, and he can''t pinch much meat. If he adds a little more strength, I''m afraid it will hurt.


    "It''s not the chef at the head of the government. It''s terrible to cook!" Gu Yixiu whispered.


    "Miss four."


    As they were saying this, one of them respectfully went to Bai ruotong and looked down. Standing in front of her was a little boy with a blue gown and a face like jade. Although he was about the same age as Gu Yixiu, he was quite thin.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened, and was pleasantly surprised: "Zhang Liang!"


    "It''s just the small one." Zhang Liang bows down to greet Bai ruotong.


    "You are so well-dressed that I almost didn''t recognize you. It seems that your highness didn''t treat you badly." Bai ruotong stroked his little head and said softly.


    Zhang Liang''s eyes moved, and he choked with a forced smile: "if it wasn''t for the help of the fourth young lady and Her Highness that day, Zhang Liang didn''t know where he was now. His highness and the fourth young lady were the nobles Zhang Liang hit.


    His highness not only saved Zhang Liang''s life, but also let his mother and grandmother come to the house together. Although he was a maid, his highness never treated us harshly. "


    Bai ruotong smiles and pats Zhang Liang on the shoulder. Several people came to the front hall talking and laughing. Gu Yixiu''s eyes turned, sniffed Qi''er''s food box on the table, and said, "mother, what''s this? It''s so fragrant!"


    "Nature is delicious!" Bai ruotong winked at him. Gu Yixiu swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Before lunch, her appetite was drawn out by the sweet smell: "mother, I want to eat!"


    "It can''t be used as food. We''ll talk about it after lunch..." Bai ruotong paused, and his eyes interrupted around the hall. "By the way, where''s your... Father?"


    Hear white if Tong mention "Rong Prince" three words, Qi orange two people on the side can''t help but smile. Kiel didn''t notice and laughed. Bai Rutong flies to her with an eye knife to clear her throat. Qi''er quickly closes her mouth.


    He also said that he only came to see his highness. When he came here, Baba asked his Highness Prince Rong. My young lady just likes to be duplicative.


    "My father is discussing with the ministers in his study. I don''t think he will have dinner with us." Gu Yixiu said with a sweet smile, "how about having a meal with his mother?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, took Gu Yixiu''s hand, sat at the table and talked about his family.


    Soon, lunch was served. Gu Yixiu looked at the greasy table and lost his appetite. He took two mouthfuls of rice and put down his chopsticks.


    "Why not?" White if Tong pick eyebrow, greeting way.


    "I can''t eat it. It''s too boring." Gu Yixiu lowered his eyebrows and muttered.


    Zhao Cheng looked at it and sighed helplessly. He came forward and said, "if your highness doesn''t eat well, he will blame you again later."


    "But I can''t eat it..." Gu Yixiu chuckled, ran to Bai ruotong''s leg and said, "it''s not the mother who made Xiuer can''t eat it."


    "Your Highness just wants to eat the food cooked by the fourth lady. Miss four is a guest today. How can she be bothered? " Zhao Cheng said solemnly.


    Bai ruotong put down his chopsticks. The food in Gu Yanqing''s family is not bad. On the contrary, it tastes very delicious. It''s much more delicious than that in the west of the town. But the weather is hot, Gu Yixiu''s tongue is green and tender, so he can''t get into these greasy fish and meat.

 Chapter 234

    "Shall I make you some light food?" Bai ruotong smiles and scrapes Gu Yixiu''s small white nose.


    "Yes Gu Yixiu nodded heavily, raised a sweet smile and hugged her.


    "Bodyguard Zhao, please take me to the kitchen." White Rutong road.


    When Zhao Cheng heard the speech, he thought for a long time before nodding. The kitchen is a short walk away from the main hall. Gu Yixiu is lively, and the whole veranda resounds with his laughter. In the middle of Zhao Cheng''s walk, he stopped and pressed Gu Yixiu, who was running around: "Your Highness, we are going to pass by the study. Please be quiet and don''t disturb your highness to talk about things."


    Gu Yixiu flattened his mouth and nodded his head obediently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s eyes moved. When he passed the study, his eyes could not help probing into the window lattice.


    There were several men in official robes sitting in the study. They seemed to be talking about something and their words were excited.


    Gu Yanqing leans on the table and wears a white round collar robe with blue clouds embroidered on the skirt. Hands lazily on the handle, slender fingertips playing with Bodhi eighteen.


    Outside the window, the shadow of the tree with halo swayed slightly on him. His facial features were like the warm sun dyed with gold, with clear edges and corners, describing Junhua. It seems that I noticed Bai ruotong''s eyes, and her black eyes turned slightly, just like her eyes.


    The corners of his mouth raised a smile and nodded. Bai ruotong''s face turned red, hung his head and ran away from the window lattice in a hurry.


    Seeing her running away like a bird in a panic, Gu Yanqing''s smile was even more intense.


    "Your Highness? Your highness


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing hadn''t answered for a long time, the Ministers sitting in the study looked at each other. Li An, Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs, cleared his voice and called.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing came back and asked coldly.


    "Your Highness has not answered? Just now, I suggested with your highness that we should cancel the project proposal of building the dam. Will your highness agree? "


    Ang Lee said respectfully.


    "Rejected." Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows and eyes were cold. He took the tea on the table and grinded the edge of the tea. "Mr. Li, although there is no flood this year, Nanxian county was very noisy the year before. If we don''t build it this year, what should we do next year? "


    "But the construction is not a trivial matter. Let''s build a warehouse..."


    "Do you want to tell me that there is not enough money in the Treasury?" Gu Yanqing chuckled and put down the tea cup in his hand, "how can the money in the warehouse be insufficient? What''s more, the money has already been set aside. Don''t look at the fact that Wang hasn''t returned to the capital for a long time, so you can use it to deceive Wang. You will be given three days to start the construction of the dam and river course. If you can''t start the construction, you should know the consequences. "


    Ang Lee''s body trembled and he didn''t dare to say more.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the window, the cicadas roar and shout. Bai ruotong scoops up melon porridge, brags and hands it to Gu Yixiu. Gu Yixiu licks the corner of his mouth and eats it. After a while, a bowl of porridge comes to the bottom.


    When Bai ruotong saw that he was eating happily, he added another bowl for him.


    Zhao Cheng was surprised that this was the first time that Gu Yixiu had eaten such a delicious meal.


    "Bodyguard Zhao."


    Bai ruotong scooped up a bowl of sweet porridge and handed it to Zhao Cheng: "you didn''t have lunch. How about eating this porridge?"


    "Subordinates are not allowed to eat with the master." Zhao Cheng quickly refused.


    Bai ruotong shrugged helplessly and looked back at Gu Yixiu. Gu Yixiu blinked, pretending to be serious: "bodyguard Zhao, if your mother asks you to eat, you can use it. If you don''t listen to your mother, be careful that your father comes back to teach you."


    Bai Rutong was amused by his cute little expression. Zhao Cheng looks embarrassed. He looks at Bai ruotong and Gu Yixiu, and finally compromises to take over Bai ruotong''s sweet porridge. Seeing that he ate it, Bai ruotong scooped up two more bowls and handed them to Qi''er and orange''er.

 Chapter 235

    They had been used to eating with Bai ruotong for a long time. They took the sweet porridge and ate it. Zhao Cheng swallowed a mouthful of porridge and was stunned. Look, it''s just a bowl of light porridge water, but it''s sweet in the mouth. It seems that the summer heat is much less when you swallow it.


    The craftsmanship of the future Princess is much better than that of the cooks in the mansion.


    After lunch, Gu Yixiu took a nap on the couch. Bai ruotong shakes a fan for him, and Gu Yixiu smiles with the cold wind from the ice.


    Although Bai ruotong had never been a mother, he was called by Gu Yixiu''s mother one by one and began to take care of him unconsciously.


    Zhao Cheng asked the time and walked to Bai ruotong with light steps: "Miss Bai, it''s time for your highness to read. Can you ask Miss White to wake up? If you go down and call, your highness will make trouble again. "


    "I can''t sleep for a long time. How can I get up so soon?" Bai Rutong said in surprise.


    "This is what your highness ordered. He said that he was lazy and could not relax for a moment in his study." Zhao Chenghui.


    "How many books does your highness read every day?" Bai asked.


    Zhao Cheng thought for a moment and said, "except for the teacher''s lectures, I have to read about three hours a day."


    "Devil Bai ruotong''s volume has increased by one degree. In ancient times, an hour was converted into two hours. Gu Yixiu read six hours a day, so he had no time to play.


    No wonder Gu Yixiu has been so thin recently. It turns out that he was devastated by books.


    "Miss White, your highness is doing this for the sake of your highness. Your highness is too playful to be as good as Zhang Liang when it comes to reading. Don''t you worry? "


    Zhao Cheng reluctantly smiles and explains.


    With a flat mouth, Bai ruotong looks at Gu Yixiu, who is sleeping sweetly. How can royal children be so good? If they are common people''s children, they may not be playing with mud and catching pheasants. Pity touched Gu Yixiu''s forehead, Bai Rutong gently aroused him.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to get up."


    If the eyelashes of a PU fan tremble, Gu Yixiu opens his sleepy eyes and sits up. Looking at Zhao Cheng standing on one side, he said with a small mouth: "Today my mother is here, do you have to study?"


    Bai ruotong doesn''t want to force Gu Yixiu, but now she hasn''t married. Although Gu Yixiu calls her mother, she and Gu Yanqing are still in the same boat. How dare she take charge of other people''s family affairs.


    "Your father is doing it for your own good. Since he ordered you to do it, just do it. How about your mother accompanying you to finish your homework?" Bai ruotong''s words were as gentle as honey. Gu Yixiu blinked, bent his eyebrows and nodded his head cleverly.


    Taking Gu Yixiu to his study, Bai ruotong sat and watched him climb up the bench and sit in front of the desk, reading and writing.


    His action of holding the wolf''s hair is quite similar to Gu Yanqing''s. Bai ruotong looks at it and suddenly asks: whose child is Gu Yixiu?


    Although the novel shows that he is not Gu Yanqing''s own child, it does not tell where he came from. Gu Yanqing''s love for an adopted son must be unusual between his parents and Gu Yanqing.


    Just thinking about it, Gu Yixiu suddenly dropped the wolf''s hair and raised himself heavily.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?"


    Bai Rutong went with him and asked anxiously.


    "No matter how I write, I can''t write well. My father said that I am the worst writer in the world."


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes hang down on the table. Bai ruotong twists the rice paper on the table. The characters on the paper are regular. Although his calligraphy lacks natural and unrestrained, he pays attention to every stroke: "listen to your father''s nonsense, your handwriting is much better than mine. Your father is cheating you."

 Chapter 236

    "Really?" Gu Yixiu looked up with a smile, "my handwriting is really better than my mother''s?"


    "It''s true." Bai ruotong nodded his nose and spoiled him.


    The smart eyes turned slightly. Gu Yixiu picked up the Lanhao on the inkstone and handed it to Bai ruotong: "mother, write a look, otherwise Yixiu won''t believe it!"


    When Bai ruotong heard the words, he had to hold the wolf''s hair and pick his eyebrows and say, "what do you want me to write?"


    "This is the one above. My mother can copy it at will." Gu Yixiu put a collection of poems in Bai ruotong''s hands.


    After holding a collection of poems, Bai ruotong wrote in his book:


    Want to send sorrow heart Shuo wild goose side, west wind turbid wine miserable from Yan. It''s cloudy in the yellow flower season.


    Ancient garrison beacon smoke fan Shouhou, sunset village solution Anshan. I don''t know how many people are still fighting£¨ Note: huanxisha


    After copying, Bai ruotong stopped writing and handed the words to Gu Yixiu. Gu Yixiu looked at them and said with a smile, "mother''s words are as crooked as caterpillars."


    Bai ruotong''s face turned red and frowned angrily. He poked Gu Yixiu''s head and said, "you don''t believe that my words are not as good as you. Do you believe it now?"


    She has not been influenced by calligraphy since childhood. How can she write beautiful characters.


    "Believe it, believe it!" Gu Yixiu laughs naively, without any irony, "but mother is really powerful. If you turn it casually, you will turn to one of my father''s favorite words."


    "Your father loved the word?" Bai ruotong choked, "this word is so sad. Why does your father like it?"


    "Sad? Xiuer can''t see it. Xiuer doesn''t recognize what it says. " Gu Yixiu flattened his mouth.


    "You don''t know? Why copy? Even if you copy it, you''ll soon forget it. " White Rutong road.


    Gu Yixiu spat out his tongue and complained: "it''s not required by my father. My mother told me what this word means?"


    Bai ruotong chuckled and said in a soft voice: "it''s about the scene of longing for the villagers and the cruelty of the battlefield. You don''t understand it even if you say it. In a word, the whole story is about wine and lovesickness and tears. How can it be a sad word?"


    Gu Yixiu understood, shrugged his head and lay on the table: "Alas! I don''t like the poems my father likes. It''s too hard to remember. I don''t like the poems my master reads. I like the simple ones! "


    Bai ruotong had no choice but to smile and scrape his nose: "whether you like it or not, you have to copy your words and do your homework. Otherwise, your father will blame you. I don''t want to guarantee you."


    When Gu Yixiu heard the speech, he pouted his little mouth, took the Langhao from Bai ruotong, and wrote it on the desk.


    ¡­¡­


    The west of the town, Yongning courtyard.


    Bai Yinling sat in the hall, holding tea in her hand, but she didn''t move. Her eyes were slightly moist, as if she were thinking about something, and her expression was lax. Bai lingyao took a look and said, "my sister is here to greet the old lady today. She hasn''t come yet. How can she feel sad?"


    Bai Yinling turned her eyes, lowered her head to wipe away the tears that had not yet fallen, and said in a soft voice, "nothing, just a little sad suddenly."


    "What are you grieving about?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the old lady''s voice rang out from the curtain. Bai Yinling quickly got up and helped the old lady into the sitting room.


    "Yinling, if you have anything to think about, tell my old lady that she will make the decision for you." The old lady was hanging her voice and holding her granddaughter''s hand painfully.

 Chapter 237

    "Grandmother, the third sister just cried so sad that she was afraid of being wronged." Before Bai Yinling opened her mouth, Bai lingyao held the silk handkerchief and softened her voice. Her eyes fell on Bai yinyao. She pretended to be worried and said, "since grandma has asked, the third sister might as well open her mouth and talk about her grievances."


    The old lady nodded, as if thinking of something, turned her eyes and said, "are you still sad about the hairpin your mother left you?"


    These days, Bai Yinling comes to visit her from time to time. Bai ruotong is angry with the old lady because of Zhang''s affairs. Bai Yinling is more sensible. Although the sun is hot and dry, her daily greetings never fall.


    When the old lady saw her filial piety, she couldn''t help being more attentive to her.


    "Old lady, the young lady has been washing her face with tears these two days. She is so anxious that she can''t sleep well. If the hairpin can''t be found for a day, the young lady''s heart will be worried for a day, and people will be haggard in the past two days. "


    Before waiting for Bai Yinling to reply, red leaf, the maid, hastens to reply.


    The old lady heard the words and sighed.


    Yesterday, Bai Yinling was crying at the head of the garden. When Hong Gu asked, she found out that she had accidentally left her hairpin in qingtongyuan when she visited Bai ruotong the day before yesterday.


    Bai ruotong was not at the head of the hospital, but her maid stopped her at the door to let her in. After a while, Bai Yinling burst into tears.


    Hearing this, the old lady asked aunt Hong to go to qingtongyuan for questioning, but she didn''t reply.


    Bai ruotong was not at the head of the mansion these two days. Today Zhao Zhong reported that she was invited by Prince Rong early in the morning.


    The old lady loves Bai Yinling, but there is no echo from Bai ruotong. Should she take people to search around Qingtong courtyard?


    Because of Zhang''s affair, Bai ruotong has some resentment in his mind. If he does this again, there may be a gap between Bai ruotong and her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send aunt Hong to ask again." Now the old lady can only gently comfort her. Bai Yinling hears the words and says with a bitter smile, "grandma, don''t worry too much about my business. The hairpin that my aunt left to Yinling is not valuable, but it''s better than ten million dollars of gold and silver for Yinling.


    But if you really can''t find it, Yinling has to leave it to fate and won''t blame your grandmother. It''s just Yinling''s poor fortune and can''t protect her mother''s hairpin. "


    Hearing this, Bai lingyao narrowed her eyes and said, "grandmother, what are you talking to Yinling? What hairpin? "


    "It''s a tassel gold hairpin. It was given to my aunt by my father in those years. After my aunt died, Yinling stayed by her side. When she visited her the day before yesterday, she accidentally left the tassel hairpin there."


    Bai Yinling replied shallowly. Eyes but across a cunning. Bai lingyao was slightly stunned. She didn''t know why she had a bad premonition.


    Tassel gold hairpin?!


    Isn''t the hairpin that I got from Bai Yinling just a tassel gold hairpin? Bai Yinling said it was given by the old lady. Could it be the one in her mouth?


    Bai lingyao then gave up the idea. Since she claimed that the hairpin fell on the head of Bai ruotong hospital, it must have nothing to do with her.


    The old lady comforted her for a long time, but Bai Yinling reluctantly raised a smile, but the smile took up most of the bitterness. Although the tears in her eyes stopped, the twinkling resentment made the old lady''s heart tighten.


    "Old lady, the maid brought the maid ling''er who was waiting for her in qingtongyuan. She said that yesterday a fourth young lady answered with her, but she didn''t dare to pass on the meaning of the words. The maid asked the maid to come with her. Please ask the old lady herself."


    Red aunt with the bell into the hall, bowed a gift, return way.

 Chapter 238

    "What did the fourth young lady say, you dare not send a message?" The old lady gave a cold look and said angrily.


    Ling''er knelt on the ground shivering and whispered back: "if you go back to the old lady, the fourth lady did see the hairpin, but she said... She said..."


    "What did she say?" The old lady frowned and urged.


    "She said that the hairpin she lost at the head of her hospital was hers, and she would not give it back to the third lady..." ling''er said this with trembling eyes rolling in her eyes. She did not dare to look at the old lady''s face.


    Hearing this, the old lady looked angry: "did the fourth lady really say that?"


    "Old lady, maidservant dare not lie in front of old lady..." ling''er whispered humbly and kowtowed to old lady. "The fourth young lady really said that. When the third young lady visited the day before yesterday, she still..."


    "What else did she do?" The old lady said harshly, and her hand suddenly tightened.


    Ling''er''s voice was so frightened that she had a crying voice. Her mouth was trembling, and she could not say a word.


    Red leaves in a hurry, quickly knelt in front of the old lady: "old lady, my young lady has grievances, please old lady for the young lady


    "What''s wrong with Yinling?" Asked the old lady.


    "Grandma, don''t listen to this girl''s nonsense. What''s wrong with Yinling? Except for the hairpin of my aunt, Yinling is not wronged." Bai Yinling explained in a hurry.


    However, her explanation at this time fell into the eyes of the public, but it became hard to open her mind.


    Red leaf bit to bite lip, eye socket suddenly Red: "old lady, young lady''s really was wronged.". The day before yesterday, the reason why she went to see the fourth young lady was that her maidservant beat her. She went to see the fourth young lady to make a theory, but she was insulted by the fourth young lady. That''s a terrible thing to say. "


    Red aunt listening, suddenly feel a bit strange. These days, she gets along with Bai ruotong. She knows Bai ruotong''s character very well. How can she do such a dirty business as abusing others.


    "Red leaf, don''t open your mouth. How can you lie in front of the old lady?" The red lady yelled.


    "Why does mother Honggu face her four younger sisters everywhere? They are used to lawlessness in the house. These days, they always say that they are ill and don''t have peace with their grandmother. Yesterday and today, she had a good time out of the house. Where does she look sick? Grandmother, I see, her arrogance has gone wrong again. "


    Bai lingyao added. Now, Bai ruotong is the person she can''t get used to in the mansion. See Bai Yinling against Bai ruotong, when add a fire.


    "Mother Honggu, the maid doesn''t dare to lie. The fourth lady really insults the third lady. She says that she is a legitimate daughter and the third lady is a common daughter. Her people should be able to beat the third lady''s maid.


    He also said, "let the third lady not be too proud. A bitch is a bitch, and she will never be on the stage."


    The more she said, the more excited she was. Her eyes were scarlet with anger.


    "Did Rutong really say that?" The old lady is dubious. Although Bai ruotong is angry with her recently, her sensible old lady is also in the eye.


    Red leaf choked and knocked her head heavily on the ground, making a clear sound: "old lady, I dare not lie. If there is any truth in my words, I will be shocked by thunder!"


    Her head was red and her words were true. After thinking for a moment, the old lady put down the Buddhist beads in her hand: "red aunt, you ask Zhao Zhong to call back the fourth young lady."


    Red aunt choked, as if to comfort something. It can be seen that the old lady''s face is very blue, and she is about to blurt out her words, but she swallows them back. With a heavy sigh, he nodded and walked out of the hall.

 Chapter 239

    In front of me was a dark green forest. Bai Rutong swallowed the saliva from his throat and looked for the flavor of the meat. A young man in white is roasting meat in the forest. When she comes near, she says with a smile, "do you want to eat it?"


    Bai ruotong nodded, and the greedy insects in his stomach were already cooing. He took the wild meat from the childe and wolfed it down for a long time before he looked up at him.


    But the young master in White''s face was not real. He was standing in front of him, but his face was covered by white fog, as if it were real and illusory.


    "Which girl are you from?" The voice of the young master in white is warm and healthy.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of wild meat and said, "it''s from the general''s house in the west of town."


    "What are you doing here?" The young master in White asked again.


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s mouth was flat, he was about to cry out: "I''m lost."


    Upon hearing this, the young master in white began to smile, as if to say something, but a familiar call came from his ear: "little girl?"


    "Little girl?"


    Bai ruotong opened his eyes and saw Gu Yanqing''s worried face. Swallow throat slightly dry throat mouth, sit up from sit down.


    This is Prince Rongqin''s residence. She fell asleep in someone else''s residence.


    "Your Highness, it''s impolite of Rutong." Bai ruotong turned over and apologized. Eyes are angry to orange and Qi. The two girls did not wake her up when they saw her dozing.


    "Did your mother have a dream?" Gu Yixiu tilted his head and looked at Bai ruotong, with a sweet smile in his mouth. "Just now, my mother has been sucking. Did you eat something delicious in my dream?"


    White Rutong''s face turned red.


    As if aware of her embarrassment, Gu Yanqing got up and went to the desk, picked up the calligraphy on the desk and checked. Gu Yixiu saw that he looked solemn, so he didn''t dare to joke and obediently followed him.


    "Yixiu, your words are going back. But is it hard to play? It''s written in such a way that there''s nothing particular about it. It''s even wrong. " Gu Yanqing rebuked coldly. Gu Yixiu blinked and put his foot on the calligraphy in Gu Yanqing''s hand. His eyes lit up and he said with a smile, "father, this word is not written by me, it''s written by my mother."


    Bai ruotong


    Gu Yanqing looked back at Bai ruotong: "no wonder it''s so ugly."


    Shit! Bai ruotong blushes and stares at Gu Yanqing. It''s wonderful!


    "Father, Xiuer wrote the words behind. Do you think Xiuer''s words are much better than his mother''s?" Gu Yixiu blinked and said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong wished he could find a hole in the ground. Gu Yixiu follows Gu Yanqing''s temperament, and the father and son are black bellies carved in the same mold.


    "Well, your writing is much better than your mother''s, but it''s not much better than yesterday''s Gu Yanqing raised a smile and stroked Gu Yixiu''s head. "Tomorrow I can have a rest and let Zhao Cheng take you out hunting and playing. After reading your mother''s words, I know that you are not rather stubborn and have no talent. "


    "..." Bai ruotong drew his mouth slightly and quietly sent a middle finger to Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness, little highness. Today, miss and two of you brought snacks. They were cooked by Miss herself. I hope you can taste them. "


    Orange pursed her lips with a smile. Seeing her embarrassed appearance, she interrupted them and went to the eight immortals table to open the food box.


    Gu Yanqing''s black eyes moved, put down the paper and walked slowly. Before approaching, Bai Rutong raised his hand and stopped him: "Your Highness, this heart is prepared by Rutong and his little highness. It has nothing to do with your highness. Your highness should be busy or busy. Don''t eat such sweet and greasy things."

 Chapter 240

    "Miss, isn''t that what you prepared for your highness? How did it become for your highness? " Qi''er said jokingly when she saw that her young lady was confused again.


    Bai ruotong swallowed: "Qi''er, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Qi''er doesn''t talk nonsense. It''s the young lady who says that. This heart can only be eaten on her birthday. Your Highness''s birthday is still early. Your Highness''s birthday was yesterday. What''s this for your highness? "


    Orange clear throat, followed by Qi Er added a sentence.


    Gu Yanqing, smelling the speech, brushed Bai ruotong''s shoulder and walked with the food box. The cake in it was round and golden, with a sweet smell: "what kind of snack is this? I''ve never seen it before."


    "It''s invented by my young lady. It''s called birthday cake. It''s eaten on her birthday. As soon as she got the invitation today, she went to the kitchen to prepare for Her Highness. She just... Wuwuwuwu... "


    Qi''er''s words were not finished, but Bai Rutong covered her mouth: "Qi''er, if you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll cut off your tongue!"


    "Little girl, please."


    Gu Yanqing looks back and laughs with one of them. His words were as warm as the wind, which made his white cheeks hot.


    "I''m not prepared for you. You don''t have to thank me!"


    Bai Rutong was angry and annoyed. What kind of girl does she raise. Two white eyed wolves. Bai loves them.


    "That white girl, can I enjoy it?" Gu Yanqing did not get angry, bent down to pick eyebrows, whispered in front of her ear. The mellow and deep voice with hot air sprayed around Bai ruotong''s ears, and the crisp and numb touch came from his ears to his heart.


    "If you want to eat, eat it."


    Bai ruotong moved away with a muffled voice. The hand holding the knife trembled unconsciously.


    Gu Yanqing knew that she was right and wrong. It seemed that she was really scared yesterday. Although he is not really angry, he can''t help but feel a strong sense of satisfaction when he sees that Bai ruotong can coax him.


    Her red face is like the afterglow of sunset, her eyes are like warm water, dodging his eyes. After dividing the cake, Bai Rutong swallowed and turned his head away, deliberately not looking at him. But the cake was handed to him.


    "Here you are."


    Gu Yanqing took the plate, slender finger not only buckle plate along, also along across her fingertips. Bai ruotong''s heart jumped, and he suddenly turned back to take back his fingers. His thin lips moved without making a sound. But Gu Yanqing could see her mouth clearly.


    A thief.


    "Mom, the snacks you made are delicious. When will you marry me! So Xiuer can eat your snacks every day! "


    Gu Yixiu''s cheeks are bulging. He smiles and bends his eyes.


    "Didn''t your father teach you not to talk when you eat?" Bai ruotong handed it to Gu Yixiu with an eye knife. Gu Yixiu swallowed a mouthful of the cake, lowered his head and did not dare to say more.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile, "if you want your mother to get married earlier, please coax your grandmother. When your grandmother is happy, maybe she will let your mother get married earlier."


    "Really?"


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes brightened, half believing and half doubting.


    "False!" Bai said hastily, "your father doesn''t want me to marry. He doesn''t like me at all. Your highness also heard that. Just now your father despised my handwriting. What he wanted was a beautiful woman, not me. "


    "Father won''t!" Gu Yixiu put down the silver spoon and explained, "what father likes most is his mother! I won''t allow my mother to marry me. It''s my mother who has always despised my father. My mother says my father is a spicy fish head

 Chapter 241

    As soon as the voice fell, Bai Rutong and Gu Yanqing looked at Gu Yixiu. Qi Er embarrassed a face, subconsciously back two steps.


    Just now, when their young lady was asleep, they talked and laughed with her highness. They accidentally brought the funny things that happened in the morning to chat and laugh. His highness blurted out in front of him.


    "Yi Xiu, is that true?" Gu Yanqing put down the food plate, which was already clean and full of plum blossom.


    "It''s true. My mother''s maid said it herself. If you don''t believe it, ask them." Gu Yixiu points to Qi''er and orange''er.


    Bai ruotong is cool behind him. He stares at Qi Cheng and looks at Gu Yanqing with a smile: "Your Highness, you misunderstood me. Your highness must have heard me wrong. I''m with Qi''er. They said that the weather is too hot and humid recently. If you want to get rid of the hot and humid weather, you have to eat chili. So they discussed with them that the next time they visit your highness and your little highness, they will make spicy fish head for you. "


    "Yes, that''s what my young lady really means. Your highness heard me wrong." Qi son bows body, hastens to follow a way.


    "Xiuer Ming Ming Wu Wu..."


    Before Gu Yixiu finished, Bai ruotong scooped out a piece of cake from himself and quickly put it into his mouth.


    "Xiuer, just go to find Zhao Cheng and let him take you to practice archery." Gu Yanqing ordered.


    Qi orange two people a smell this words, clear throat please way: "Your Highness, this dim sum left a lot of, want to send with Zhao bodyguard together?"


    Gu Yanqing knew what they meant and nodded. Two people let go, surrounded by Gu Yixiu pushed out of the hall, finally, Qi''er conveniently took the door.


    Gu Yanqing and Bai Rutong were the only two people left in the huge study. Bai ruotong feels uneasy when he kneads his hands. He secretly decides that he can''t take orange Qi with him when he goes out in the future. These two maidservants are obviously not successful enough, and they are more than unsuccessful.


    "Your Highness, I have only one word to say..." Bai ruotong swallowed, "yesterday''s thing was ruotong''s fault. Ruotong should not provoke his highness on his birthday. Today''s dim sum is the compensation of Rutong. "


    Gu Yanqing''s mouth was full of the sweetness of the cake. He said with a smile, "I''m not angry."


    "You move!" Bai ruotong slightly frowned. If he didn''t get angry, why would he ignore himself and make himself "shut up".


    "No!" Gu Yanqing can''t laugh or cry. Nowadays, people are not allowed to tell the truth.


    "It''s moving!" Bai ruotong stared round. "If your highness is not angry, how could he ignore ruotong yesterday? Why are you so sarcastic today, saying that ruotong''s handwriting is ugly?"


    "I just told the truth."


    Bai ruotong


    Gu Yanqing got up and went to the desk. He took a pen and walked upstream of the Xuan paper. After a while, a pair of words appeared on the paper. Put down the wolf''s hair, look up at her: "you come here."


    Bai ruotong stood where he was and refused to move.


    "You want me to invite you here, don''t you?" Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile, but her words were not threatening, just spoiling.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and went with Gu Yanqing. He put the wolf''s hair in her hand: "how can you be such a golden lady? She knows nothing about music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and is only interested in cooking. Do you want to be punished by me for writing my favorite words in a mess


    "Your Highness, people are good at it! You can''t ask me to master all the 18 martial arts, can you Bai ruotong rolled his eyes and was about to put down the wolf''s hair when Gu Yanqing held his hand.

 Chapter 242

    "Since I can''t, I will teach you." Go to her behind, one hand on her shoulder, one hand over her hand holding the pen. Gu Yanqing''s gentle voice sounded in front of her ears, "if you study hard, next time you dare to write so ugly, I will never forgive you."


    Bai Rutong choked. He was so close to her that her blood was almost stiff. Dare not look back at him, eyes had to fall on the paper, her hand was driven by him, stroke by stroke, black ink dyed white paper, a wanton free and easy words on the paper spontaneously.


    "Besides not being able to write, can you be a needlework?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "No Bai ruotong didn''t get angry.


    Gu Yanqing sighed: "stupid."


    "..." clenching his teeth, he couldn''t swallow his breath in any case. "Since your highness dislikes me so much, why do you promise to marry me? Do you just want to see my face look good?"


    "You do have a good face." Gu Yanqing joked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meow!


    Is he not willing to live?


    "Calligraphy is not a random imitation of a painting according to the appearance of a character. When you write, you need to point to the real hand and the empty hand. When you write, you use the brush, stipple, and structure, they all have their own rules..." glancing over, you see the little girl puffing her cheeks and frowning. "They all say that the character is born from the heart. You look so beautiful. Why is the character so ugly?"


    "Gu Yanqing!"


    White if Tong gnash teeth of turn head stare him, this turn back, just hit his Mou Guang. They were so close that they could hear each other breathing.


    "You..." Bai ruotong pursed his lips, his anger was swept away by the embarrassing and ambiguous atmosphere. She hesitated, but she couldn''t take it for granted.


    Although I have lived 24 years in my previous life, I have never been in love, and I don''t know how to get along with men.


    His deep eyes seemed to inhale her, which made her panic like a frightened bird, her face as red as a cooked crab. Just thinking of looking back, her back bun is buckled by him. Bai ruotong wants to resist, but his thin lips are overbearing.


    "Wuwu..."


    The warm kiss fell, and Bai Rutong''s head exploded. Although Gu Yanqing stole the kiss the last time, the kiss at that time was just like a dragonfly skimming water, and it was over before he could react.


    But this time is different, he kisses deeply, gnaws and bites, like a wolf wants to swallow her in the mouth.


    Bai ruotong wants to push away in a panic, but he holds her by the waist. He holds her slightly, and her body falls into his arms and sits on his leg.


    "Gu... Don''t..."


    Bai ruotong dodged his kiss. As soon as he dodged, his thin lips caught up with him. Bai ruotong''s face was red and his palm was pushing against his chest.


    This damned man!


    He doesn''t care about her feelings at all!


    Do you really think that Bai ruotong is braised pork? Gnawing and biting!


    Bai ruotong thought so. He bit her teeth hard. Gu Yanqing took a cold breath and left her lip slightly. When he touched the corner of his lip, he was bitten and bleeding.


    "You kiss me before I bite you!" When Bai Rutong saw that he was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, he stood up guilty and jumped five meters away from him.


    "You can bite more than Sanbao." Gu Yanqing didn''t get angry. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her finger. She began to laugh and joke.


    "Gu Yanqing! You are a hooligan! I''m wrong about you! I''m very kind to apologize to you for what you did to me! You just... "Bai Rutong choked, and his eyes were full of tears.

 Chapter 243

    After staying in Nanyuan for half a year, she has already understood the sense of integrity here. Only husband and wife can enjoy this kind of happiness in the room. Apart from husband and wife, the one who can kiss at will is FengChen woman.


    She and Gu Yanqing are not husband and wife. Gu Yanqing is afraid to treat her as a woman who can bully her at will!


    "Don''t cry..." seeing her cry, his heart was a little flustered. Just now, I was a little distracted by the little girl''s gaze, and I scared her when I didn''t pay attention. He took out the handkerchief and went forward to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes. He said softly, "little girl, I''m wrong. I''ll make amends with you. I won''t scare you like that in the future. "


    "If an apology is useful, what else should the Yamen do! If you make amends, what will you make amends for? " Bai ruotong choked tears, "you know how to bully me, you know how to mock me, you just look down on me, spit out my cake!"


    "Who said that? I''ve never mocked you, just joked with you. If the little girl doesn''t like it, I won''t say it any more. "


    A pretty face crying into a cat, Gu Yanqing just wipe away the tears turn to wet again. Apart from apologizing, he didn''t know what else to do to comfort the little girl.


    "Don''t call me little girl!" Bai Rutong glared at him fiercely, "you villain, rogue, ah bah!"


    "..." Gu Yanqing had no choice but to kiss her just now. Although this mouth is sweet, it also hides a knife, not only biting him out of blood, but also biting him sour, not to mention, such as a milk white kitten who likes to fry.


    "If I don''t call you little girl, what should I call you?" Gu Yanqing is open-minded to ask for advice.


    "Nothing!" White Rutong road.


    "Not even if it''s all right?" Gu Yanqing smiles and asks.


    "No way!"


    "Do you bite a dog or a cat?"


    "Poof... Gu Yanqing... Do you want to piss me off?"


    Bai ruotong couldn''t laugh or cry. He was teased by Gu Yanqing, angry and laughing. It was a puffed cheek, and the corners of the mouth flattened, and the words returned to the past.


    "Ruotong, I''m happy with you. I''ve been happy with you since I met you when I was young," Gu Yanqing said, gently lifting her hair which was glued to her face by tears. "I''m sorry for you. In the future, whatever you say, I will follow you. What do you think?"


    Bai Rutong choked: "when I was a child? We met as children? "


    "Yes, at that time you were still young. Maybe you don''t remember me any more." looking at her puzzled look, Gu Yanqing''s eyes crossed a sad line, "but I owe you something when I was young. I will pay you back in the future."


    "You... What do you owe me?"


    Bai ruotong was confused by his words. She has no memory of "Bai ruotong", and can only distinguish her identity from the past through her novels. What Gu Yanqing said is not mentioned in the novel.


    "Don''t you cry?" Gu Yanqing did not answer her words, but gently wiped the tears on her cheek.


    Bai ruotong choked: "I''m not so stingy. I''ll be bitten by a dog!"


    Her anger came and went quickly. What''s more, Gu Yanqing said something so strange. She had already been attracted by his words, and her unhappiness just disappeared.


    "You are the only one who dares to call me a dog. No one else dares to do so except you." Gu Yanqing sighed and poked her head.


    Bai ruotong was so stunned that he opened his mouth and was about to ask each other when the door was knocked.


    "Your Highness, miss four. The people from the west of town are here. "

 Chapter 244

    Gu Yanqing put down her hand and walked with the door. When she opened the door, Zhao Cheng and the flustered Zhao Zhong stood outside.


    Bai Rutong straightened his clothes and went to the door. After bowing to Gu Yanqing, Zhao Zhong turned to Bai ruotong and said, "miss four, the old lady will send a small one to pick you up."


    "Why did grandma send you to pick me up? I''ll go back by myself later. " Bai ruotongton was feeling something strange. He frowned and replied.


    Zhao Zhong choked and forced a smile: "the old lady has something urgent to ask the fourth lady to go back to her house."


    "What''s the emergency?" Bai Rutong gathered a smile and said solemnly.


    Zhao Zhong looked at Gu Yanqing and said with a smile, "Miss, you will know when you go back with me."


    When Bai ruotong saw him stammering, it seemed inconvenient to disclose. He nodded and stepped out of the threshold to follow him.


    "Wait a minute."


    Gu Yanqing''s voice sounded behind him. He quickly stepped forward and stood in front of Bai ruotong: "what''s the matter with the old lady in such a hurry to find Miss four? Is it because I''m afraid that the king will treat the fourth lady badly? "


    "Your Highness misunderstood. He didn''t think so," Zhao Zhong said. He bowed his head and didn''t dare to look at Gu Yanqing. "It''s the head of the mansion who needs to ask the fourth young lady for a word. Please rest assured. It''s not a big deal."


    Gu Yanqing squinted. Naturally, he couldn''t believe a word of Zhao Zhong''s words. Gu Yanqing knew very well how the family of Zhenxi palace treated Bai ruotong.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. Nothing will happen to Rutong. What''s more, the old lady''s love for Rutong is not good for Rutong."


    Gu Yanqing has not yet opened his mouth, Bai Rutong hastily explained. There was a smile on her face again. Gu Yanqing sighed. Bai ruotong still refused to rely on him for everything. Although it is expected, the heart can not help a bit lost.


    "You go." Gu Yanqing bowed her head, took out something from her sleeve and handed it to Bai Rutong. Bai ruotong put it in front of his eyes, and his heart jumped. What she is holding is Gu Yanqing''s seal.


    "What do you do with this thing? I don''t need it!"


    Bai ruotong quickly returns the seal to Gu Yanqing. If you see your seal, you will see yourself. It is a symbol of identity. You can''t accept it casually.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Jill, orange, let''s go."


    While Gu Yanqing has not yet opened his mouth, Bai Rutong quickly pulls Qi orange and Zhao Zhong away from the main courtyard.


    Looking at the shadow of her leaving, Gu Yanqing''s finger rubbed his seal, and said in a cold voice, "Zhao Cheng, get ready, get up the sedan chair town xihou mansion."


    "Yes." Zhao Cheng nodded and retreated.


    On the carriage, when Bai ruotong saw Zhao Zhong''s uneasy, he tilted his head and asked with a smile, "manager Zhao, what''s the matter with grandma calling me back in such a hurry?"


    "Miss, I don''t know too much about it. Mother Hong seems to be in a hurry when she talks to me. She only asks me to ask her back. She doesn''t leave any more words."


    Zhao Zhong replied.


    Bai Rutong frowned. I think with my toes, there is another gossip in front of the old lady''s ear.


    In addition to her brother and old lady, no one in the west of the town expected her to have a better life. They all tried their best to find her unhappy.


    When she came to this world, she just wanted to live her own life in peace, but heaven didn''t fulfill her wish. Someone always wanted to be right with her.


    "Miss, could it be miss three?" Qi son swallowed to swallow, cautiously opening a way. Last time in qingtongyuan, miss three was very angry with her own. There''s a good chance you''ll go and complain to the old lady.

 Chapter 245

    "What a mouth


    Orange son angry Qi son one eye, Zhao Zhong is sitting on one side, Qi son mindless ask out this words, let a person listen to not make people think.


    Qi''er swallows, bows her head and doesn''t dare to say more.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of xihou mansion, and a soft sedan chair was waiting in the mansion. Qi''er helps Bai ruotong into the sedan chair, but her palms are tense and sweat.


    "Don''t be afraid of anything." Bai ruotong looked back and said with a smile, "we didn''t do anything bad. There''s no need to be afraid of anything. What we should be afraid of is not us, but people who have done something bad."


    "Yes, we haven''t done anything wrong. We don''t have to be afraid." Orange son holds Qi son''s hand, soft voice comforts a way. Last night, ling''er Dao Hong Gu came to ask questions. Cheng''er turned her head and guessed that it was the third lady who told the old lady.


    What she can think of, how can miss not think of. Seeing that Bai ruotong was not in any panic, he covered his mouth and yawned. Orange''s mouth began to smile.


    If the third lady really complains, the person who finally gets the benefit doesn''t know who it is.


    The soft sedan chair is near the main gate of Yongning hospital. At this time, the sun is about to set, and the red glow in the sky is gorgeous. The air is still sultry. Bai ruotong wiped the hot sweat on his forehead and walked into Yongning courtyard with his skirt.


    The main hall was very quiet, and there was a sense of depression in the air. Listen carefully, there are women''s sobs. Bai ruotong stepped into the threshold with a smile and immediately caught everyone''s eyes.


    "Please say hello to grandma. Why is Grandma so anxious to call Rutong?" Bai ruotong blinked and bowed to the old lady.


    The old lady saw her smile, sighed: "if Tong ah, Yinling said there is a hairpin in your qingtongyuan, you can see it?"


    Sure enough, it''s Bai Yinling.


    Bai ruotong sighed helplessly, blinked in surprise, tilted his head and said, "what hairpin? If you don''t see it. Yesterday, when a red aunt came to ask questions, if Tong was not there, but after that, she asked ling''er to answer. Didn''t ling''er answer? "


    "Ling''er is right here." The old lady pointed to the trembling bell with her head down. Bai ruotong touched his nose and went with ling''er: "ling''er, didn''t you reply yesterday? Didn''t you tell me you didn''t see it? We have a girl to clean our house every day. If the hairpin is left in qingtongyuan, the maid will find it and give it to me. "


    "Miss, maidservant..." ling''er shivered and knelt down on the ground.


    "Miss four, ling''er has admitted that you have hidden the hairpin. You can give it back to my young lady as soon as possible. That hairpin is very important to my young lady. "


    Red leaf angry one eye ring son, hang a voice to open a way.


    Bai Rutong''s eyes flashed with a hint of contempt, and then walked with the old lady with a sneer: "grandmother, do you think Rutong is such a person? If Tong doesn''t worry about food or clothing in the mansion, why worry about a hairpin of his third sister? "


    "You really didn''t make it?" The old lady turned the bead in her hand and said sternly.


    Bai Rutong was shocked by the old lady''s solemnity and said with a smile, "grandmother, are you doubting Rutong? Does grandmother have to believe the words of a servant who betrays his master? Is he such a person in the eyes of his grandmother? "


    "Si Mei, what are you pretending to be in front of your grandmother? Although you are not short of gold and silver, but you are deliberately looking for three younger sister''s unhappiness. I heard from the third sister. The day before yesterday, you insulted the third sister. You dare to do it. Do you dare to admit it? "


    Before the old lady spoke, Bai lingyao took the conversation in a hurry. Although she is not friendly with Bai Yinling, she is willing to add fuel to Bai ruotong''s weakness.

 Chapter 246

    "Insulting the third sister is a bitch?"


    Bai ruotong pulled the corners of his mouth and made a mockery. Her eyes turned and fell on Bai Yinling''s seemingly weak and pitiful cheek: "where can I insult the third sister? She was a bitch. You taught me the word "slut."


    "Bai ruotong!"


    The old lady scolded fiercely, and the Buddha beads in her hand slapped her hands on the small table. The tea cup on the table was shaken, and then it fell down, and the tea flowed wantonly on the table.


    Red aunt quickly came forward to clean up the mess, took out a silk handkerchief for the old lady to wipe the hands splashed with tea.


    "I''m really disappointed in you! I thought you had made some progress in the past few months, but I never thought that you were still as arrogant as before. When can you really change your temperament? "


    The old lady was so angry that she trembled. She felt a little guilty for Bai ruotong, but she blurted out the "slut" sentence by sentence.


    Bai Yinling stealthily raises the corners of her mouth. She looked up at Bai ruotong. She thought that Bai ruotong, who made a big show at the banquet, was more intelligent and calm than before, but now she seems to think more.


    The more impulsive Bai ruotong is, the more successful her future plan will be.


    "Grandma, there''s a reason why Rutong said that about the third sister. Now grandma has wronged Rutong after listening to the third sister''s one-sided words. Would you like to hear Rutong''s explanation?


    My grandmother knows that all the people here are against Rutong, but she comes to ask him about it. When Rutong faces their knife alone, it''s hard to argue, and she''s very wronged. "


    Bai ruotong knelt down in front of the old lady, her tears falling out one by one. Eyes already dyed scarlet color, the words in the mouth are all sad.


    The old lady stroked her chest and looked at her: "what grievances do you have? I want to hear what grievances can your rich daughter have in this family!"


    "The day before yesterday, there was a quarrel between the maid of the third sister and my maid, orange and Qi''er. Hongye qinger, the maid of the third sister, poured the smelly vegetable water on her clothes. She wanted to make them apologize to forgive them, but instead of apologizing, she also yelled at her. She not only insulted her, but also insulted ruotong,


    Qi''er is angry for ruotong, but she starts to fight red leaf and Qing''er. It''s Qi''er''s fault. After hearing about it, Rutong had already beaten Qi''er with a ruler, but soon afterwards, the third sister came to her door and accused her of it. But Rutong was so angry that she hurt her.


    Grandmother, ruotong is the daughter of the West Marquis''s house in Zhenxi. She will be the princess of Rongqin in the future, but she, together with a little girl, dares to abuse ruotong. Grandmother, do you think that ruotong''s life in the house will not be hard? If you don''t scold this slut? "


    When Bai ruotong finished speaking, he began to cry sadly. It was the red eyes were a bubble of tears, such as the red lotus with dew, touching and pulling people''s heartstrings.


    "Are you blaming me?"


    The old lady asked, but her voice softened. Seeing this, Hongye hurriedly went forward and said, "old lady, don''t listen to the nonsense of the fourth lady. My maid has never..."


    "Red leaves!"


    White Yin Ling angry eyes round stare, get up solemnly scold. Red leaf Zheng Zheng Zheng, see oneself young lady seem to really move gas, bit bit lip to retreat to go down.


    "Yinling, how do you discipline your maid? There is no time for her to interrupt the masters


    The old lady turned her eyes and said sternly.

 Chapter 247

    "Grandma, it''s Yinling who didn''t discipline her maidservant well. I hope grandma will forgive me." White Yin Ling warm voice beg for mercy, eyes can''t help but angry red leaf one eye. Red leaf''s temperament is too impetuous. If it is used as a Spearman, it is easy to use, but it is just like a rotten wood in this scene.


    Bai ruotong wiped his tears and said softly, "grandmother, can you see the girl''s temperament? Do you still suspect that Rutong lied? "


    "Grandmother, red leaf''s temperament is really a little impatient, she can''t see that Yinling was wronged before she was impolite and refuted four younger sisters. If grandma wants to blame her, please blame Yinling for not knowing how to discipline her maidservant and forgive Hongye. "


    Bai Yinling spoke sincerely and knelt down. The old lady looked at Bai Yinling and then at Bai ruotong, who was crying. She sighed heavily: "I know that you two have been unhappy in the mansion before, but it''s all in the past. You two girls are sensible. Why quarrel with each other now? "


    "Grandma, the third sister resents Rutong. Rutong knows everything. Today, in front of his grandmother, Rutong made amends with her third sister.


    Three years ago, ruotong bullied the third sister and even beat, scolded and insulted her. And aunt LAN, who had never been respected.


    At that time, Rutong was arrogant and despised the third sister. When he had a temper, he threw it on the third sister. Now, in retrospect, it was all Rutong''s fault. He asked his grandmother to punish Rutong and return the third sister. It''s fair and family rule. Rutong should be 20 feet old. "


    Bai said that and kowtowed to the old lady. Her words are true, without any grievance. People listen to this, can''t help looking at each other.


    Bai Yinling''s heart is full of turmoil. She can''t understand what medicine Bai ruotong sells in this Mugu. Originally, she thought that her arrogant nature would not admit the past, but she told the whole story in front of the old lady.


    What the hell is she thinking about.


    "So you admit that you are ashamed of Yinling?" Asked the old lady.


    "Yes, Rutong is ashamed of her third sister. But today''s business is one size fits all. "Bai ruotong pauses and looks back at Bai Yinling." third sister, after you go back to the mansion, you tell me that you are willing to get along with my sisters. Do you remember? "


    "I remember that Yinling did the same thing." Baiyinling road.


    "Why did the third sister wrongly accuse Rutong of stealing your hairpin?" Bai ruotong''s words were sonorous and forceful. Although his eyes were filled with tears, his expression was firm.


    Bai Yinling sighed: "Yinling has not wronged the fourth sister. Yinling only said that she lost the hairpin in qingtongyuan by accident, not that it was stolen by the fourth sister."


    "Since it is the relic of the third sister and aunt, how can it be easily lost? If you lose it, you will find it immediately. You came to qingtongyuan the next day to look for it, which proves that you found it the next day.


    Excuse me, third sister, you keep saying that hairpin is very valuable to you, but why did you lose so many hours when you were combing at night, and why did you suddenly find it the next day?


    He happened to find a hairpin when Rutong was not in the mansion. Today, he went to Prince Rong''s mansion to tell his grandmother about his grievances. Third sister, you keep saying that you will get along well with me, and the past will be written off. You are obviously still blaming me, deliberately finding fault and slandering me


    Bai ruotong made it clear word by word, and his words were ruthless and merciless. The white Yin Ling dun dun, by her so the head cover a face of a dun interrogate, a time unexpectedly can''t find the words to refute.

 Chapter 248

    After a while, he said, "I was confused by my sister''s words after I found her that day, so I didn''t notice it for a moment..."


    "Confused by me? Your maid, Hongye qinger, follows you all the time. Since you don''t notice, they must have noticed. Why didn''t they remind you?


    Is it just as confused as you that you found the hairpin missing the next day? "


    Bai Yinling''s words are not finished yet, and Bai Rutong retorts. When Qing''er and Hong Ye heard this, they turned pale.


    "Four younger sisters, although you are very eloquent, your maid has admitted that you are holding the hairpin and refuse to return it to three younger sisters. Now you are just making sophistry for yourself.


    Grandmother always loves you. You just have to admit your mistake and return the hairpin to the third sister. Grandmother will not blame you. What do you do here to blame the third sister for finding the hairpin late?


    When people are careless, your mouth insults the third sister so much. Can''t the third sister be too sad for a moment and not realize that the hairpin is lost? "


    Bai lingyao said softly, explaining for him.


    The old lady turned the beads of Buddha, and her eyes, which had been run over by the annual rings, fell to Bai Yinling. She''s still in the dark.


    Bai ruotong''s analysis is reasonable, but she is not all wronged. Bai Yinling is the same as it, but when it comes to mistakes, if what Bai ruotong says is true, Bai Yinling''s mistakes are deeper.


    "Elder sister, I know that Bai ruotong is at the head of this mansion. Other people don''t like me except the old lady and brother. But today''s affair is between Rutong and the third sister, which has nothing to do with the elder sister. Elder sister, don''t interrupt. Grandma is sitting here. She knows right and wrong. "


    Bai Rutong spoke coldly and sarcastically.


    "Ling''er!" The old lady raised her voice. "You talk in front of your young lady. How does your young lady deliver a message? If you cheat, I''ll never forgive you!"


    Ling''er shivered with fright and came to Bai ruotong. She bowed her head and did not dare to look at Bai ruotong''s eyes.


    "The fourth lady said... The fourth lady said that the hairpin dropped at the head of the hospital was hers, and she would not... Return it to the third lady."


    Ling''er''s voice was faltering, and her forehead was already sweating.


    Bai ruotong gently wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with a silk handkerchief, choked for a while and looked at the old lady: "grandmother, ruotong was in a hurry just now. Can you sit down and reply?"


    "Sit down." Old lady, stop.


    Sitting down, the old lady asked her to pour a glass of water with her. After warming his throat, Bai ruotong cleared his throat. He looked at ling''er and hissed, "ling''er, have you seen that hairpin?"


    "I''ve seen that hairpin. I picked it up and gave it to you..." said ling''er.


    "What does it look like?"


    "It''s a gold hairpin with Tassels and a cold cherry carved on its head." Ling''er looks around as if she is recalling.


    Bai lingyao''s face was already white with fright. The tassel of the golden hairpin that Bai Yinling gave her was carved with cold cherry.


    Raise an eye to see with white Yin Ling, she kneels on the ground, don''t smile. Unlike Bai ruotong, who cried and was annoyed, she had a light look and her eyes were wrapped in a layer of gauze. She hid her mind so tightly that people could not find out what she was thinking.


    Is the gold hairpin that Bai Yinling gave her a relic of her mother?


    But the gold hairpin was in her own hands. Why did she slander Bai ruotong?


    Why does she... Lie?


    Bai ruotong let out a "Oh" and put down the cup: "I''m really familiar with it. I think the third sister has reminded you many times."

 Chapter 249

    "Miss four... Miss three didn''t remind me. I saw it with my own eyes..."


    Ling''er retorted in a weak voice, her fingers standing on both sides, shaking slightly.


    When Bai ruotong heard the words, he put the silk handkerchief on the tip of his nose and gave a pretty smile. He glanced over the bell and looked at Bai Yinling: "what''s the third sister doing on her knees all the time? You''re the one who complained today. How did you make yourself look like a sinner? "


    Bai Yinling was stunned and looked back at Bai ruotong. Different from the anger when she entered the room at the beginning, she had a beautiful smile and a pear vortex rippling on her cheek.


    This girl seems to have several faces!


    Stand up, Bai Yinling back to one side, slightly sighed: "four younger sister, now I just want to return my hairpin, four younger sister you give it back to me."


    Her voice is full of grievances. If you don''t know it, you will think that she has been wronged a lot.


    "I''m asking for Zanzi for my sister? Don''t worry, elder sister. If the hairpin is really left with me, I will give it back to my elder sister. "Bai ruotong raised his eyes and looked at ling''er." ling''er, can you see where I put the hairpin? Is it for Kiel or for orange? "


    "It''s for sister Qi''er and put it in the lady''s boudoir. I don''t know where it is." Ling''er bit her lip and replied.


    Bai ruotong touches her nose. It seems that ling''er has betrayed her for a while. Although her reply today is hesitant, there is no mistake in her words. It was negotiated with her in advance. It must have been calculated from the beginning.


    "Are you sure it''s in my boudoir?" Bai Rutong asked.


    "Yes." Ling Er nodded.


    Bai ruotong sneered: "grandmother, it''s easy. Since ling''er said that she was in ruotong''s boudoir, it''s better to send someone to ruotong''s boudoir to check. It''s better to turn over the bottom and give ruotong a clear answer."


    "Four younger sisters, since you say this, it proves that you must have secretly transferred the hairpin. Four younger sisters said that I was deliberately looking for four younger sisters you unhappy, but I see clearly is four younger sisters you are looking for me unhappy, that hairpin is my aunt left to Yinling, the last thought, what sister wants, I can give you, also hope sister will hairpin back to me


    Bai Yinling said and knelt down to Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" and was so frightened by Bai Yinling''s kneeling that she almost fell off the chair.


    One side of the orange is busy to help Bai Yinling up: "what is the third miss doing? Just say something. We didn''t see the hairpin you said. Miss three has really wronged her. "


    "Yinling, why do you kneel down with Rutong?"


    The old lady took Bai Yinling to her side and looked at her heartily. Bai Yinling reluctantly smile, voice already had a little choking: "old lady, Yinling is not as eloquent as her sister, can''t be a self proof of lotus.


    That day, she lost her hairpin, but Yinling didn''t find it for the first time. It was indeed Yinling''s fault,


    Yinling is a muddleheaded person since childhood, because of this muddleheaded, Yinling also suffered a lot.


    Ling''er is a real maid. No one dares to tell Yinling the truth except her.


    But her younger sister says that ling''er is bewitched by Yinling. Yinling thinks that she has been wronged badly. Grandma, Yinling really only wants to return her mother''s hairpin. Yinling dares not think about the rest. I hope my grandmother will make the decision for Yinling... "


    Bai Yinling''s words are euphemistic and sincere. She lowers her head and tears fall on the back of her hand one by one. The tears splashed on the old lady''s heart.

 Chapter 250

    White Yin Ling how can''t see, this box is playing with the old lady emotion card. The old lady is a smart person in her life, but her ears are soft and she can''t hear anyone complain.


    "Ruotong, did you take the hairpin or not? If you did, just give it back to Yinling." The old lady''s voice carries a sense of helplessness. Bai ruotong feels a pain in her throat when she listens to this.


    It''s almost half a year since I came to this time and space. In this half a year, although I was mean to others, I did my best to the old lady.


    She thought that the old lady should believe in her character. It seems that she is still wrong. The only thing the old lady values most is the glory of her family. The rest, like the breeze, goes with the clouds.


    "Dada dada..."


    "Old lady!"


    There was an urgent sound of footsteps outside the house. Zhao Zhong ran into the hall in a hurry. He didn''t have time to ask the old lady to say hello. He arched his hand and said, "old lady, Prince Rong''s hall has come down... It''s already in the hospital!"


    The old lady got up in a hurry. Before taking two steps, Gu Yanqing, dressed in a white robe, had already entered the hall. When everyone saw your Lord''s visit, they all got up and bowed their knees.


    "No!" Gu Yanqing gave up and motioned the people to get up. His eyes moved slightly and he went with Bai ruotong. See her eyes moist scarlet, eyes suddenly flashed a cold light: "you cry again?"


    "..." Bai did not reply, but glanced awkwardly aside.


    "Who made the white girl cry?"


    Gu Yanqing turned back and looked at them. One or two of the maids and sisters in law in the hall bowed their heads, and none of them dared to speak. Finally, the old lady came forward with a smile and said, "Your Highness, you misunderstood me. No one provoked Rutong. It''s just that Rutong loves to cry. He cried without saying a word."


    "There must be a reason for crying, right?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "If you go back to your highness, it''s miss three who wrongly accused her of stealing her hairpin. She was wronged for a moment, and then she burst into tears."


    Qi''er came forward and replied indignantly. If not for orange has been blocking, Qi''er would have opened her mouth to fight against injustice.


    Now that her Royal Highness Prince Rong is here, what is she afraid of?


    "It''s you?" Gu Yanqing chuckled and looked at Bai Yinling. Bai Yinling swallows and is swept by Gu Yanqing''s cold eyes.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong, it''s a family affair of a minister''s wife. The so-called family ugliness can''t be publicized. Your Highness Prince Rong, you''d better not ask," the old lady stood in front of Bai Yinling. "I don''t know why your Highness Prince Rong''s visit is?"


    "When I met Miss Bai in the street yesterday, I found a pair of earrings that Miss Bai dropped accidentally. I forgot to give them today. Just now I suddenly thought of them and sent them to me." Gu Yanqing says, take out a pair of emerald green Earrings from sleeve. Bai ruotong was stunned. The earrings were so strange that she had never worn them.


    "It was a hairpin just now, and now it''s an eardrop." Bai lingyao murmured in a low voice. As soon as her voice fell, she was attracted by the old lady''s eye knife. Bai lingyao flattened her mouth, bowed her head and did not dare to say more.


    "Now that the things have been delivered, your Highness Prince Rong, please come back. As you can see, our mansion is in a mess now. It''s not the time to entertain distinguished guests.


    Your highness, please understand. If your highness is willing, it''s not too late for his highness to come back tomorrow. He will be treated with good tea and wine. "


    The old lady said sincerely.


    Gu Yanqing looked at Bai ruotong, who was crying with red eyes. He opened his mouth slightly and said coldly, "no, Miss Bai is crying so hard. How can I leave at ease.


    Old lady, you and I are the same family in the future. Today''s family affairs are related to Miss Bai. Why can''t I listen to you? "

 Chapter 251

    Gu Yanqing said, and found a long bar to sit down. It happened to be the one that Bai ruotong sat down on. Red aunt sharp eyed, see Gu Yanqing sit down, busy call people to prepare hot tea.


    No one in the hall dared to say more. The old lady was in a mess and didn''t know what to do. Bai Yinling didn''t expect Gu Yanqing to follow him. As early as in Lingshan, she had a face-to-face meeting with Gu Yanqing. This man is unfathomable and can''t be provoked at will.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was made cold by the old lady, but Gu Yanqing''s sudden visit warmed her heart like a heater.


    Although she is not afraid to be the target of public criticism, Gu Yanqing''s arrival still calms her heart. With a smile on his lips, Bai ruotong and the old lady went away: "grandma, ruotong really didn''t take the third sister''s hairpin. Ruotong will prove his innocence and ask grandma to believe him."


    "How do you prove it?" The old lady let out her anger and put the Buddhist beads on the tea table.


    "Confront ling''er." Bai said, looking back at ling''er, "as long as a person tells a lie, he will always find a flaw. He also asks his grandmother to allow him to confront ling''er."


    As soon as ling''er heard this, her heart was about to beat to her throat. She used to be a timid girl. It took her a lot of courage to help Bai Yinling lie. Now Gu Yanqing''s sudden visit has turned her head into a paste. She can''t speak clearly. How can she confront Bai ruotong.


    "You ask." The old lady promised.


    "Miss... Spare your life... Miss..."


    Ling''er sees Bai ruotong coming with her and kneels on the ground with round eyes. Bai Yinling looked at the maid and sighed. It seems that she is really looking for the wrong person. The maid is so timid that she can''t do anything for her.


    But the other maidservants of qingtongyuan had a strict mouth, and their heart was as hard as stone. They decided to follow Bai ruotong. Only this maid can be easily pried.


    "Look at you, I haven''t asked. What are you afraid of?"


    Bai Rutong smiles, and Qi''er is coming. The silk handkerchief squats down and gently wipes the cold sweat on her forehead for ling''er: "the weather is so hot, but your body is so cold. Why are you so afraid of me? I haven''t treated you harshly in the government."


    Her voice is very gentle, not as strong as confrontation should be. Ling''er was slightly shocked. She looked up at Bai ruotong and saw a smile floating around her mouth. She was puzzled.


    Now that she has betrayed her, she is not angry with herself, but smiling. What''s the reason.


    "Miss... You... You don''t think you''ve ever treated your maid badly... She just told the truth. The maid thinks that the young lady shouldn''t use other people''s things... The third young lady is pitiful. The hairpin is a relic of the third young lady. She has been looking for it for nearly two days, and she''s so worried that she shouldn''t... "


    "You still insist that I took the hairpin, don''t you?" Bai ruotong sighed. She wanted to give ling''er a chance, but ling''er had to kill her for her own selfish desire, so she couldn''t be blamed for her cruelty.


    "The maid said... It''s true." Said ling''er.


    "Your Highness, where is bodyguard Zhao?" Bai ruotong stood up and asked Gu Yanqing.


    "Wait outside the hall." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Can you ask bodyguard Zhao to help Rutong? Go to Tangzi, No.68, Chentang village, and find the Qian family. Their home is at the entrance of the village. It''s easy to find. " Bai said, "go and search their home. If he is right, there should be gold and silver jewelry there."

 Chapter 252

    "Miss!"


    Ling er''s eyes suddenly tightened. The address she gave was her home. When ling''er was sold to the West Marquis''s house in the town, it was her surname "Qian".


    "You didn''t expect me to find out your address, did you?" Bai ruotong smiles, looks back, squats down and looks straight at him. "That''s because half a month ago, I heard Qi''er say that you were a thief at the head of the hospital, took the jewelry I don''t usually wear, and sneaked away with a person who delivered food to the government.


    I sent midnight to investigate. The food delivery man''s surname is Qian. It''s your brother. Your mother and father have a lung disease and need a lot of money for treatment.


    So these days I think, I''ll call you one day and give you money for your parents.


    Even I have talked with the government doctor to go with me to treat your parents. I thought I would take you to visit your parents tomorrow, but today you have made such a scene with me. Tell me how much benefit you have got from your third sister


    "I..." ling''er''s heart sank and opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak again.


    "Why don''t you tell me if you are in trouble at home? Must someone else go? Ling''er, how do I treat you maidservants at the head of the hospital? You should know. Even you maidservant who was chosen by me in the hospital should doubt that I''m really arrogant? "


    Bai Rutong asked word by word. When ling''er heard this, she was completely flustered. She did not dare to look up at Bai ruotong. She covered her mouth and sobbed.


    Bai Yinling clenched her teeth and tightened her body.


    She didn''t expect that Bai ruotong would be so concerned about a maidservant. Even she didn''t care so much about maidservants in the mansion. What''s more, Bai ruotong, who is arrogant and willful, wears gold and silver.


    How could she realize the poverty of maidservants?


    "I know that you are a person with self-esteem and are not used to asking for help, so I discussed with orange to find a suitable reason to give you money. But ling''er, ling''er, your arrogant nature can''t tolerate your asking for help, can you tolerate your harm? Will you be able to put up with your hurting my character in front of my grandmother for the money that shouldn''t have come? "


    White if Tong says, the speech is more and more excited, the tear bead that just took back fell out again. This pair of body is easy to move emotions, now tears fall, it is not easy to take back.


    The old lady couldn''t help but feel moved: "Rutong, what you said is true? Is this girl really hurting you because of this? "


    "In front of his grandmother, Rutong didn''t dare to lie." Bai ruotong reluctantly smiles and looks down at ling''er. Ling''er buries her head on the golden carpet, and her tears come from her fingers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao clenched the handle of the fan. She heard Bai ruotong''s words clearly. It seems that today''s play is all set by Bai Yinling.


    The hairpin is not in Bai ruotong, but in Bai lingyao!


    She white if Tong where hand over!


    Bai Yinling moved her lips, but she couldn''t say a word. Eyes turn to see to green son, tiny a Lin. Qing Er nodded her head to show her understanding.


    "Third sister, you know best whether you bought ling''er or not," said Bai ruotong softly. "You just went back to the mansion. You don''t have much money to buy people''s hearts. But after the banquet, the old lady gave us a lot of rewards, and she must remember clearly who each reward was given to.


    There will be a lot of gold and silver in exchange for those rewards. Ling''er will not dare to change them all at once. She must stay in the mansion and have a surplus. As long as she finds the surplus, everything will be easy. "

 Chapter 253

    Bai ruotong spoke coldly and looked at the trembling ling''er kneeling on the ground in disappointment.


    "Miss... It''s the maidservant who is wrong. Just as Miss said, the maidservant listened to the words of the third lady, and the third lady gave her jewelry to the maidservant, so that the maidservant wronged her in front of the old lady. The maidservant knew that she was wrong... If Miss wants to blame, blame the maidservant alone. Don''t involve the maidservant''s family..."


    Ling''er breaks down and cries. She knocks her head heavily with Bai ruotong. She is not a pure evil person, but she is just caught by Bai Yinling.


    "Yinling, what else do you have to say? You''ve been making trouble for so long today. Are you just showing me your play? "


    The old lady thought she was an understanding person. After making trouble for so long today, she understood the cause of the matter. If you still don''t know that Bai ruotong was framed, then she is really stupid.


    "Old lady, Yinling has nothing to say..." Bai Yinling bit her lip, and her voice was like the sound of a mosquito, "Yinling should be punished..."


    "Old lady..."


    Before her voice fell down, Qing''er knelt down in front of the old lady in a panic and said anxiously, "it''s true that the young lady did this thing, but she did it for a reason..."


    After that, Qing''er raised her head and pointed to Bai lingyao and said, "it''s the first lady who asked her to do this.


    A few days ago, the eldest Miss robbed the hairpin of the young lady. She told the young lady to slander the fourth young lady in front of the old lady. If she finished, she would return the hairpin to the young lady. If it''s not done, she''ll destroy the young lady''s hairpin. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bai lingyao suddenly stands up. Is Bai Yinling crazy? Now I see that I can''t slander Bai ruotong. Instead, I slander her.


    "Your Highness!"


    At this time, Zhao Cheng went into the hall and knelt down with Gu Yanqing holding a bag of red silk. Gu Yanqing eyes a pick, hand the thing in hand to one side of the red aunt. Red aunt opened the red silk and said, "old lady, this is the jewelry given to the third lady."


    The old lady''s eyes suddenly darkened and sighed heavily. These granddaughters in the mansion always like to play the game of dog biting dog. She is tired of watching it.


    But she was in charge of the house, and the farce of these children had to be ended by her.


    "Yinling, did your servant just bite Rutong? Are you going to bite lingyao now? I see you are pitiful. There are many good things for you these days. What you should have. I have never left you behind. Now you treat me like this? "


    The old lady scolded fiercely and looked at Bai Yinling in disappointment.


    "Grandmother, Yinling has her own difficulties. Yinling slanders her fourth sister, and Yinling should be punished. But what qinger says is true. My aunt''s remains are not with the fourth sister, but with the elder sister,


    Yinling does all these things at the instigation of her elder sister, but not all of them have to be blamed on her. It''s also because she was insulted by her fourth sister when she went to find her the day before yesterday. So Yinling gets angry and agrees to help her slander her. "


    Bai Yinling''s voice seemed to have lost her strength. She lowered her head to talk with the old lady.


    After hearing this, Bai ruotong rolled his eyes and started to laugh. Bai Yinling said that she was wronged. She slapped Bai lingyao and slapped her again.


    She kept biting herself to slander her. This time, she was going to splash her dirty water in front of the old lady again.

 Chapter 254

    "Bai Yinling, you are crazy!"


    Bai lingyao said angrily. Compared with Bai ruotong, Bai Yinling is really insidious. When she gave her the hairpin, all this had been planned by her. If she can''t frame up Bai ruotong, she will frame up herself. How can she get the benefit.


    "Elder sister, I know I''m wrong, but now that it''s revealed, I can''t help it. Please forgive me and return my mother''s legacy to me."


    Different from just now, Bai Yinling cried eagerly, and her pretty little face was moistened with tears. Apricot eyes are full of tears, showing resentment and grievance.


    The old lady was in a daze. Just now it was one, and now it is another. It''s just a hairpin. How can it involve so many worldly affairs.


    "Grandma, don''t listen to Bai Yinling''s nonsense. The fourth sister is right. She is a bitch! I wronged my fourth sister just now, but now I''m wronged. Grandma, I didn''t steal her hairpin. Lingyao swore to you


    Bai lingyao was so scared that she turned pale. Zhang Yuan knelt down in front of the old lady. Now she has lost the old lady''s love. If the old lady really believes Bai Yinling''s lies, she will never turn over in the West Houfu of the town.


    "Sister, do you dare to let Grandma search your boudoir? My hairpin was obviously taken away by you, "Bai Yinling said softly." I really shouldn''t have wronged my fourth sister in front of my grandmother, but my mother''s remains are here. I have no choice. I have to listen to her. If she doesn''t believe me, she can send someone to search her boudoir. "


    "Enough!"


    The old lady wanted to open her mouth, and she suppressed the noise in the hall with a sharp and solemn rebuke.


    They were stunned and lowered their eyebrows. Yu Guang swept to Gu Yanqing with a dark and calm look.


    Putting down the eighteen sons of Bodhi in his hand, Gu Yanqing glanced coldly at the two men kneeling on the ground and raised a sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth: "old lady, I''m here for another thing today. Please put the matter of Zanzi aside and deal with the king''s affairs before it''s too late. "


    "What can I do for you, your highness?"


    The old lady asked slowly.


    "Zhao Cheng."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes swept to Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng understood and took out three things from his sleeve and put them on the jade plate. Red aunt nodded, holding the jade plate to the old lady.


    "I wonder if the old lady knows Wan''an alone?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Wan''an?


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng Zheng, this person at the beginning is not exactly from the time of crossing over to do evil to oneself of man?


    Bai lingyao''s heart beat and her hands trembled unconsciously. Gu Yanqing at this time mentioned Wan''an must have deep meaning, she does not believe him, just casually mention it, not to mention Wan''an such a cheap person, how can Gu Yanqing know!


    The old lady looked at three things on the plate, one of which was Wan''an''s waist token stained with blood. This is the waist token held by the family members of the Marquis residence in the west of the town. The other thing is a confession. Another thing is a money bag embroidered with peach blossom. The old lady felt a slight shock and opened the confession.


    Bai lingyao''s teeth tremble and collide because of fear. Bai Yinling stands up from the carpet and retreats to one side in silence. There is a smile on the corner of my mouth. Although no one else noticed this smile, Bai ruotong could see it clearly.


    "On that day, after seeing off Miss Bai, my king sent people to linger around the West Marquis''s residence. Since Miss Bai has suffered a disaster, there must be someone who wants to put her at a disadvantage.


    Forgive me for my impoliteness. I know that Miss Bai is weak and doesn''t step out of the gate. I don''t want to stir up trouble outside. So I suspect that it''s someone from the West Marquis''s residence who did it. "

 Chapter 255

    "On the second day, the king''s bodyguard found Wan''an, a man with a furtive appearance. The bodyguard took him back to the house to question him. What the old lady is holding is the confession of Wan''an, the thief. "


    Gu Yanqing''s words are slow.


    The old lady''s hand was trembling, not knowing whether it was anger or excitement, so that she could hardly hold the light paper.


    His eyes were already covered with scarlet blood, and his sharp eyes turned to Bai lingyao: "Bai lingyao! What else do you have to say! I really can''t believe that you should do this to your sister! "


    Bai lingyao choked and nearly fainted. She thought that the old story of Chen Gu''s rotten hemp was long gone, but she didn''t expect to be dug up by his Royal Highness Prince Rong today.


    At this time, she was the fish on the chopping board waiting to be slaughtered. In addition to the word "wronged", what else could she say.


    "Grandmother, I''m wronged..." Bai lingyao''s voice is like the boneless willow leaves, weak without wind, which makes her feel guilty to the extreme.


    "You''re wrong? Do you mean to say that you are wronged? Now that all the evidence is here, will his Royal Highness Prince Rong still wronged you? "


    The old lady made a lot of decisions. The tea cup on the table was overturned by her. The bowl of broken tea flowed. The water splashed on Bai lingyao''s face. The boiling hot water burned her delicate skin.


    "Ping''er is written on this money bag. In Wan''an''s confession, he negotiated with a maid named Ping''er. He said that the maid didn''t mean what he said. At last, when he saw that his affair was revealed, he only gave him a few pieces of silver."


    Zhao Cheng stepped forward and picked up the money bag from the jade plate. There were several pieces of silver and a string of beads made of jade.


    The old lady took the string and fell on Bai lingyao''s face. Bai lingyao completely collapsed. Her beautiful little face twisted together and cried out in a hoarse voice: "grandma, please forgive me! Grandma, spare your life! Lingyao knows it''s wrong... Lingyao doesn''t dare any more... Grandma, you can bypass lingyao this time! "


    The string of beads was not very expensive, but it was also given to her by the old lady. In order to win Wan''an''s trust, she handed over zhuchuanzi to Wan''an.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. He thought Wan''an had already left, but he didn''t expect that he fell into Gu Yanqing''s hands. Gu Yanqing had never talked to her about it for such a long time.


    "Excuse me? How can I spare you? "


    The old lady closed her eyes and vomited words with a sense of helplessness and vicissitudes. Today, it is Prince Rong who comes to question. Even if she is willing to let her go, how can Prince Rong be willing?


    Bai ruotong is a Royal Princess. She insults the royal family by insulting Bai ruotong. How can the old lady let go of such a big mistake?


    Bai Yinling was steady. Staring at the scene in front of me. Although she was confused about what they said, she could see that Bai lingyao was in a panic, crying out of breath and could guess something.


    Had known that Gu Yanqing valued Bai Rutong so much, she shouldn''t have rushed to fight Bai Rutong. Originally, he wanted to dirty Bai ruotong in front of the old lady, and then threatened Bai lingyao with the hairpin. But the reality is quite different from her idea, so she has to let Bai lingyao take over the black pot.


    Now, Gu Yanqing stands out for Bai ruotong, which is the icing on the cake with her present situation.


    Although she can''t pull Bai ruotong off the horse, Bai lingyao is in a swamp and her life is hard to protect, which is a good thing for her.


    "Grandmother, will you believe me now? The eldest sister can do everything to frame up her fourth sister. She asks my grandmother to make decisions with me. "


    Bai Yinling added a sentence at this time.

 Chapter 256

    The old lady ignored Bai Yinling, but turned her eyes to Gu Yanqing and said gently, "Your Highness, how do you think this matter can be solved?"


    "What do you say, white girl?" Gu Yanqing''s expression moved and asked Bai Rutong. He had kept this evidence for a long time. At that time, there were rumors in the city. If the evidence was presented at that time, it would undoubtedly add fire to the rumors.


    Now, half a year later, the rumors have long gone. Today, the little girl was invited back in a hurry. For Gu Yanqing, it was a good opportunity for interrogation.


    Bai ruotong came forward and said coldly, "according to family rules, it''s naturally fifty boards."


    "This..."


    The old lady was surprised that Bai lingyao had committed such a big crime that she killed her directly in front of Prince Rong. However, Bai ruotong only punished 50 boards.


    Bai lingyao''s eyes suddenly tightened and looked up to Bai ruotong in disbelief.


    It''s not like Bai''s style. She had been harmed so many times that she almost lost her virginity.


    If she wants to break herself up, Bai lingyao will believe that she will spare her life?


    "White girl, is it only fifty boards?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Yes, your highness. What the elder sister did is harmful to Rutong''s reputation. Ruotong hopes to cover it up quietly. Except for the people in the hall, ruotong doesn''t want others to know. "


    With Gu Yanqing owe a gift, white if Tong words indifferent way.


    Killing Bai lingyao is just to help Bai Yinling finish her revenge plan. How can Bai Yinling let herself become a dowry for her.


    "I will respect Miss Bai." Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows with a smile, and her words were gentle. Bai Yinling looked at them, and his heart sank heavily.


    Bai ruotong is not a good person. She is so arrogant and cruel. Why did Prince Rong protect her so much.


    It is said that Prince Rong is not close to women, and the woman who can match Prince Rong must have both ability and political integrity. But Bai ruotong is good for nothing except that beautiful skin bag. What does Gu Yanqing see in her.


    Bit bit bit lip petal, white Yin Ling is clenching the hand of silk handkerchief not from of a tight. If Gu Yanqing is there to protect her, it will not be easy for her to move Bai ruotong in the future.


    "Grandma, Rutong has one more thing to think about."


    Thanks to Gu Yanqing, Bai Rutong turns her eyes to the old lady. After the shock just now, the old lady''s heart has disappeared, indignation, only fatigue.


    "Say it." The old lady sighed.


    "Did grandma ever think about how a living man in Rutong was transported out of the house by his elder sister unconsciously?" Bai ruotong made it clear word by word. This is a problem that everyone ignores, but Bai ruotong will not.


    Even today, when I think of Wan''an''s lewd and evil face, I am still afraid to call out.


    "You mean... There''s someone behind lingyao to help?" The old lady suddenly said.


    With a forced smile, Bai ruotong nodded: "grandmother, that''s what ruotong said. Maybe she didn''t find out. But as a middle-class person, ruotong can see clearly that the people around her don''t have such great ability. However, up to now, ruotong doesn''t want to investigate,


    Ruotong was only loved by his grandmother and elder brother in the mansion. Although he was blessed with the status of legitimate daughter, this status never made Rutong receive due respect.


    She also asked her grandmother to believe that after Wan''an, she was determined to change her temper, but she did not expect that she would still suffer so much. Now Rutong knows that no matter what he does, he still can''t avoid the sin he should suffer. "

 Chapter 257

    Bai said, looking up at Bai Yinling, then looking down at Bai lingyao. A bitter smile hung from the corner of his mouth, and the silk handkerchief in his hand was stained with tears.


    How can the people in the hall not understand the meaning of Bai ruotong''s words. She said that there were people behind Bai lingyao. Except for the old lady, there were only two people who could send her out of the house. One is Bai Shutang, the other is Zhang.


    Who else can''t get along with Bai ruotong except Zhang.


    The old lady choked. Although Bai ruotong''s words were wronged, the injustice and indignation in the words could not be hidden.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed cold light and said coldly in a low voice: "old lady, white girl is the legitimate daughter of the West Marquis''s residence in the town, but you invited her back from the king because of a common girl. What''s the reason?


    Now it''s a joke. Whose fault is it. After listening to the time of incense burning, I understood what happened in the mansion today. Now the old lady has dealt with the first lady, but what about the third lady? What will the old lady do with what she has done today? "


    Gu Yanqing''s words do not have the slightest emotion, but contain a touch of overbearing. He got up and walked with Bai ruotong, took her hand and pushed her slightly soft body back to the bench.


    "Your Highness, you don''t know the cause and effect. What happened between me and my fourth sister is not what I want. It''s my elder sister who asked me to slander my fourth sister. Please tell me."


    I do not know why, eyes and Gu Yanqing that pair of cold eyes intersection, Bai Yinling unconsciously dropped his head. Gu Yanqing is not a fool, but she is no longer afraid. Bai lingyao has no idea about the hairpin.


    Who would believe that she would give her aunt''s legacy.


    "Do you mean that the eldest lady is in charge of all these things?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, half believe half doubt way.


    "It''s the elder sister who robbed my hairpin and threatened me. In a hurry, Yinling agreed to her."


    Bai Yinling was biting her lip, and her words were choking.


    Gu Yanqing chuckled and looked down at the eighteen Bodhi in hand. Bai Yinling''s pitiful appearance couldn''t get into his eyes: "Oh? In a hurry? Now you are not afraid to tell the old lady that the young lady robbed your hairpin. Are you not afraid that the young lady retaliated and destroyed your hairpin in private? "


    "..." Bai Yinling choked.


    Gu Yanqing lowered her eyes and looked at her evasive eyes: "you are full of nonsense. Do you girls in xihou mansion like to lie?"


    Bai ruotong


    "What does your highness mean by that?" Baiyinling road.


    "Miss three, don''t forget that you met with me. Although I don''t know you very well, I recognized you at the first glance when you offered your advice. You are a wise man. Why are you threatened by stupid people? "


    Bai ruotong''s mouth slightly pumped. Your highness, this wave of double play is very good. It not only refutes Bai Yinling, but also insults Bai lingyao.


    "Your Highness, everyone has his own weakness. Yinling''s weakness is her aunt... "


    "Do you mean that the first lady has grasped your weakness? Since you have caught her, why do you bite her back here? Miss three, don''t you think what you said is inconsistent? "


    "Yinling..."


    "Don''t say any more." Before Bai Yinling''s voice fell, the old lady raised her hand and interrupted. Her Highness''s question was clear enough that Bai Yinling was lying.

 Chapter 258

    She is afraid that Bai lingyao will damage her mother''s relics. When her lie is exposed by Bai Rutong, she confesses Bai lingyao without thinking. This is not a contradiction.


    Bai Yinling choked and dodged her eyes. Her lies were exposed by Gu Yanqing in a few words, and she could no longer deceive the old lady.


    Now it doesn''t matter to the old lady where her hairpin is. What the old lady cares about is whether she deceives her.


    "Bai lingyao insulted the family rules, framed his younger sister, and put him in the inner courtyard of the ancestral hall. He was not allowed to leave the hospital within half a year.


    Bai Yinling committed the same mistake, but he didn''t make a big mistake. He went to the Buddhist hall and knelt down to copy the Sutra for three days. Palm board 20. "


    Then the old lady looked back at Xiang Honggu: "Honggu, go to take back the koi in Zhang''s yard and copy the Buddhist scriptures of January in Yujiao yard. I will come to Yongning hospital every day to ask for help. All expenses in the hospital should not be added. "


    "Yes." Red aunt nodded.


    After punishment, the old lady heaved a sigh, got up and went with Bai ruotong. She said gently, "I''m sorry for you these days. I didn''t discipline them well. Let them do such things to you. You can rest assured that the old lady will never let them do anything reckless again.


    If there is any injustice in the future, just tell me. You are the legitimate daughter, and they are obedient to you. In the past, my old lady neglected to discipline you. If anyone dares to be disrespectful to you in the future, the old lady will serve you as a punishment. "


    The old lady felt very guilty. After this incident, I feel even more remorse and heartache for Bai ruotong. To the old lady who is just and impartial, her heart is heavy as a piece of iron.


    Everyone at the head of this mansion is like a pool of water, unfathomable. If it had not been for Bai ruotong''s wisdom, he would have been calculated today.


    "If you have grandmother, you''ll be at ease. But grandma also forgot to punish one person. " Bai Rutong reminds us.


    The old lady was stunned: "who else?"


    "Rutong also made a mistake and slandered the third sister. I also asked my grandmother to deal with Rutong according to the family rules. " Bai Rutong pleaded guilty.


    "You... Why are you doing this?" The old lady can''t understand. Now things have been said, she slandered Bai Yinling is excusable, not necessarily within the punishment.


    "Twenty palm board, if you are willing to accept. Today''s mistake is not innocent. If he is guilty, he should bear it. If Tong is a legitimate daughter, he should be punished for his mistakes and set an example for others. "


    White Rutong road.


    The old lady smelled the words and nodded happily: "OK."


    What should be punished has been punished, and the curtain has finally come to an end. When Bai ruotong walked out of Yongning hospital, the night was deep.


    Looking back, I saw Gu Yanqing and the old lady were exchanging greetings, waiting for him. When he stepped out of Yongning hospital, he stopped him with a smile: "Your Highness, thank you just now. Please accept a gift from Rutong."


    After that, he bowed to his knees and made a big gift.


    "Your thanks, so brief?" Gu Yanqing looked her up and down, playing with the taste.


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong stepped back two steps and bowed heavily to Gu Yanqing: "thank you for your great kindness. I will be an ox and a horse in my next life..." the little girl will lead the rope for you.


    In the latter sentence, she could not make complaints about it.


    "Why did you let Bai lingyao go so easily?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness has the ability to control the power of life and death, but Rutong does not. What''s more, she is the eldest daughter of the West Marquis''s residence, and her grandmother has feelings for her.


    Although she made mistakes first, she killed her directly. She was afraid that her grandmother would hate Rutong. This was not what Rutong wanted to see. "


    Bai said, but shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 259

    Gu Yanqing stretched her eyebrows and eyes, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth: "indeed, when the old lady is in charge of the backyard, you should be attached."


    "Your Highness, today you can do justice for ruotong. Ruotong is very grateful to his highness, but you can see that ruotong is going to get the fifty boards now. Thank you next time."


    Bai ruotong said that and bowed down to resign. Gu Yanqing did not stop her, raised his hand: "go."


    "Good!" Bai ruotong chuckled and ran to the stone path.


    Zhao Cheng tilted his head and went to Gu Yanqing. Looking at Bai ruotong''s beautiful figure, he said curiously, "Your Highness, you say that this white girl is really strange. She is so happy even to be beaten. I really don''t know what is in her head."


    "Come on, follow up and have a look." Gu Yanqing grinned and stretched his eyebrows. He fiddled with the eighteen Bodhi in his hand and strode into the stone path.


    After entering the training room, the scream next door makes people feel cold. Bai ruotong shivered and asked the manager of the training room: "who is it? It sounds like a pig killer. "


    "Er... It''s the first lady." The manager of the training room replied.


    "..." he flattened his mouth. Bai ruotong shrunk his neck and spread out his hand. "In charge, I''m weak and ill. I''ll take it easy."


    Her flattering smile made Li Ni, the manager of the training room, look like a flash. She nodded, lowered her eyes and said, "please don''t worry, miss. Mother Hong sent someone to talk to her. It''s just a walk."


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he laughed more brightly: "then I can rest assured. Let''s fight."


    "Wait a minute."


    As soon as the words came down, there was a shout outside the door. According to the reputation, Gu Yanqing has already stepped into the room with a white shadow. The manager of the training room has not come back yet, and the ruler in his hand has been snatched by him: "you go down, this board, I will fight."


    Training room manager a Zheng, looked at Gu Yanqing and looked at Bai Rutong, I do not know whether to enter or retreat.


    "You haven''t heard your highness, have you? I want you to step back. What are you still doing? " Zhao Cheng sneered.


    Steward was roared a counsellor, dare not be slighted again, bow hand a gift, flurried out of the room. When Zhao Cheng saw him leave, he cleared his throat and went out.


    "Your Highness, what are you playing? If Tong is here to be punished, not to joke with you, you leave quickly! If grandma knows, maybe she will misunderstand something else! "


    Bai Rutong looked flustered.


    "What can I misunderstand?" Gu Yanqing picked her eyebrows and joked, "the old lady didn''t really want to punish you. It''s not true. Why can''t I take it for you?"


    "You go out first, I don''t want to joke with you here!" Bai Rutong was angry and annoyed. This is the residence of marquis in the west of town. There are ears outside the partition wall. She doesn''t want to be misunderstood as having fun with Gu Yanqing.


    "Hand out, heart out!" Gu Yanqing see her hair, not light coax, but intensified the joke.


    Bai ruotong stamped his foot and put his hand behind him: "Gu Yanqing! What do you want to do? Is that how you want to hit me? "


    "Yes Gu Yanqing picks her eyebrows and thinks about the cableway.


    Bai ruotong almost vomited blood by his breath. Who said that the prince is not a man of words and laughter. Look at what he looks like at this time, he is a big male wolf.


    "You forget what you promised me when you were in Prince Rongqin''s mansion?" Bai asked.

 Chapter 260

    "What did I promise you?" Gu Yanqing pretended to be confused.


    Bai Rutong gouged him out: "you promise me that you will never bully me again in your life."


    Gu Yanqing almost laughed when he heard the speech. Cajole little girl, little girl a strong way, don''t want to believe his lies, didn''t expect at the moment was to move out his words. What a cunning, bad girl.


    "I didn''t bully you. It''s the old lady''s order. I''m just acting for you." Gu Yanqing said, raised his hand to catch her wrist.


    Bai ruotong bit his teeth, and his smart eyes suddenly turned. He seemed to think of something. He grinned and muttered: "if your highness wants to fight, just fight. As a woman, I can''t compete with your highness. If your highness wants to bully, just bully. Don''t care what I think.


    It''s better to make your hands red. Anyway, when you make a cake for your highness in the morning, your hands are very sore because of stirring the egg white. Your highness needs a few more boards. Maybe tomorrow, Rutong can''t even take the chopsticks. "


    Gu Yanqing smell speech, the eye wave frets: "today that dim sum, you spent a lot of thought?"


    "It didn''t take much thought, it just took two hours," said Bai ruotong coldly, turning his eyes. "Why didn''t your highness fight? Don''t you want to fight Rutong? Your hand is in the palm of your Highness''s hand. If your highness wants to fight, fight quickly. "


    "Pa!"


    A board fell into Bai Rutong''s hand. But only heard the sound, no severe. White if Tong stares round water apricot eye, sullen way: "you really hit!"


    "You made me fight."


    Gu Yanqing learned from Bai ruotong and said innocently.


    "You..." Bai ruotong was about to be angry with him. Originally, I wanted to open my mouth to break the curse, but looking at his tender smile at the corner of my mouth, I swallowed his words vividly.


    "Pop."


    Another board fell in the palm of his hand, and Gu Yanqing asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" Bai ruotong didn''t get angry.


    "Why don''t you rely on me for something?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows, bowed to her head and said, "isn''t this king worth relying on for you?"


    Bai Rutong was stunned. He swallowed his saliva and turned his head. His ink like eyes were deep and curved, as if he wanted to hook her soul away: "Your Highness, Rutong just wanted to solve it by himself. If you have the ability to solve things by yourself, why should you rely on your highness? "


    "Oh? Can one solve it? " Gu Yanqing saw her rather stubborn, pointed to her nose and said, "who just cried red eyes?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Who''s crying?" Gu Yanqing said, pointing to the abdomen slightly up, light and gentle rubbing the residual tears on her face.


    Her left eye, there is a small birthmark, teardrop shape, red enchanting.


    Although it is usually covered with make-up, it seems that she is crying too much today, and the birthmark appears, adding a touch of moving charm to her eyes that seem to be reflected into the stars.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes turned slightly, but he couldn''t come back. Gu Yanqing saw that she was silent, and said: "who is crying hoarse voice?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "And who, too, knelt so weak today?" The more Gu Yanqing said, the softer and more gentle her words were. It was like a pool of warm water immersed in her body. In addition to warmth, she added a touch of strange crispness.


    "It''s me, it''s all me, all right?"


    Bai ruotong muttered.


    Although Gu Yanqing''s words were humorous, they extinguished Bai ruotong''s resentment.

 Chapter 261

    Apart from her brother, Gu Yanqing is a man who really thinks for himself. His deep love for himself now made her heart beat faster when she saw him.


    Regardless of his villain status, Gu Yanqing himself is an excellent to almost perfect man.


    Such a man meticulous care for themselves, let her vexatious are not angry. If you change the time and space of her life, you must be shy to get married.


    If it''s a love nurturance game, it''s a rare SSR card. No matter how much money countless women spend, they are likely to play the role of the liver.


    "Your Highness, what do you think of... Third sister?"


    Bai Rutong asked coldly.


    "She? What happened to her? " Gu Yanqing was puzzled.


    "Do you think she is beautiful or I am?" White if Tong points to from a small face to ask a way.


    "You." Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile and answered without thinking. In his heart, no one can compare with Bai ruotong.


    "Then... Will you please the third sister?" Bai asked again.


    "There are so many women in the world. Even if I change my mind, why should I please her?" Gu Yanqing joked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, turned his head and stopped asking questions.


    She didn''t know whether she should believe Gu Yanqing''s words. After all, in the queen of the supreme madness, he was so infatuated with her. I even want to make her queen.


    She now enters this world, although it is disturbing the fate of all people, but she is not sure whether the final ring of fate will return to its original position.


    "Little girl, I really want to open your head and see what you think all day long."


    Gu Yanqing sighed and poked the melon seeds in her head. Put down the long ruler and hold her hand in the palm of her hand. Her hand is very small, less than half of her own. It seems that as long as she makes a little effort, she will be crushed by him.


    This is the woman he once swore to love with his life. How can he please others. This little girl, little girl, when can we not be so attentive.


    "I don''t have any wishful thinking. It''s your Highness''s misconduct!" Bai ruotong muttered.


    "Well, well, it''s all the king''s fault," Gu Yanqing said helplessly, looking down at her wrist, "is the wrist still sour? Do you want me to rub it for you? "


    Bai ruotong trembled with fright and took back his hand reflexively: "no acid, no acid!"


    "Little girl, I have already thought about the gift you want to give me."


    Seeing that she quickly took back her hand, Gu Yanqing''s eyes were bored, and her words faded away with a little awe.


    "What... What gift?"


    Bai ruotong was worried by his sudden fierce color.


    "Naturally, it''s the Japanese king who helps you today," Gu Yanqing said. "The handkerchief, which I want you to embroider, will be sent to me on Qiqiao Festival. If it''s not delivered on time, I will ask you."


    "Didn''t I tell you that I can''t embroider?" Bai ruotong said in a soft voice, "shall I cook for your highness? Whatever your highness wants to eat, whether it''s flying in the sky or running underground, I will do it. "


    "I only want a square handkerchief," Gu Yanqing said with a smile. "Little girl, please remember that if you dare to run on that day of Qiqiao Festival, I will chop your hand, so that you can''t shake the spoon."


    Bai ruotong shivered. Although he knew that he was just bluffing her, his cold words were full of threat. Before waiting for her to reply, Gu Yanqing had already pushed the door out, as if for fear of her refutation. He walked with great strides and did not break away from the water.


    Zhao Cheng, who is chatting with orange Er, suddenly sees his figure coming out of the training room. He is in a hurry. He has no time to resign and is in a hurry to catch up.

 Chapter 262

    The sun was clouded just after noon. About half a while, torrential rain as promised.


    The house of marquis in the west of the town is shrouded in thunder and lightning, the glazed tiles are dim, and the rainwater flows down the tiles into a water column, pouring down from the front porch.


    A woman in white with a green umbrella hurried into the ancestral hall. The splashing rain wet the tail of her skirt with golden thread and lotus.


    The servant, who was taking a nap under the eaves, heard the footsteps, opened his eyes, took the handle of the umbrella for the woman, and surrounded her into the back room.


    "Hiss..."


    Bai lingyao is lying on the soft floor, singing with pain. Her eyes are slightly ruddy, and her clothes are wide open, revealing her red belly pocket. Ping''er uses her finger pulp to pick out the ointment and wipe off the skin behind her. As soon as she meets it, Bai lingyao wrists her eyebrows and cries out: "be light!"


    Ping''er takes back her hand and says wrongly, "Miss, just bear it. It''s the lightest."


    "Forbearance? How can I bear it? Bai Yinling and Bai ruotong have all bullied me. How can I swallow this breath Bai lingyao bit the pain and bared her teeth.


    Yesterday''s 50 big board, beat her cry weak, bone almost loose and go. Before she finished, she fainted with a bench and was carried to the back yard of the ancestral hall.


    "Miss, the third lady has come to see you." A maidservant opened the curtain and came in. He leaned over to reply.


    "..." Bai lingyao bit the pain. If she didn''t hear it, she half closed her eyes and groaned. Ping''er put down the plaster and raised her hand to wave: "let the third lady in."


    Third aunt Tai Wu hurried into the room. Seeing Bai lingyao''s skin without a piece of good meat, her face turned pale. Zhang Yuan''s eyes went with her: "ling''er, are you ok?"


    "What can I do with my aunt? My aunt just needs to continue to copy Buddhist scriptures at the head of your hospital. Don''t mind my business


    Bai lingyao cold eye a horizontal, soft voice son complain way.


    Wu''s eyes suddenly burst into tears when he heard this. She took a seat in front of ruantong and took the plaster from Ping''er: "I know that you blame me, but I can''t help it. I''m not born to fight with people.


    This time you have learned a lesson. Don''t mess with the four girls any more. They are not the people you can mess with now. "


    Wu raised his hand to apply the plaster and was about to stick it with her. Bai lingyao suddenly propped up and lifted his palm. The plaster bottle in Wu''s hand suddenly fell to the ground, and the brown plaster flowed all over the ground.


    "You don''t need your kindness. Since you don''t want to fight with others, why do you want to talk to me? You know that after this, my grandmother will never look me in the eye again, and will never spoil me as she used to.


    I''m a waste now. My aunt doesn''t need to comfort me any more. Just live a quiet life. Don''t bother me any more. "


    Bai lingyao was so angry that her eyes were scarlet. Wu''s presence at the head of the house was like a decoration, without any role.


    She was not liked by Bai Shutang, and she was not popular with the old lady.


    If she is more aggressive, why should she try to please Zhang? How can she come to such an end now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu''s heart is not easy, Bai lingyao was so a rebuke, chest surge of a sour.


    She knows that she is useless, but she has no intention to compete with others. If she really wants to give up her bottom line for others, she can''t do it.


    "Ling''er, don''t get angry. It''s my aunt''s fault that you can''t get angry now. It''s my aunt who has no ability. Please lie down quickly."


    Bearing the pain, Wu Shi held her shoulder and was about to help her lie down, but Bai lingyao pushed her hard: "get out of here! I don''t need your kindness

 Chapter 263

    "Ling''er..."


    "Oh, why is the room so busy? Are there any guests


    Wu just wanted to comfort, there was a sneer outside the room. Bai lingyao''s heart "clattered" a ring, along the reputation to see Bai Rutong shaking the fan, eyebrows smile and she came.


    Wu was stunned. He stood up from the soft collapse and said with a forced smile, "what happened to the fourth girl?"


    "Let me see my sister." Bai ruotong nodded and sat down on the bench? How are you doing? "


    "I can''t do without you!"


    Bai lingyao''s teeth were grinded and his nails were pinched into the meat.


    Seeing her indignation as the air, Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows and looked at Wu: "third aunt, if she wants to talk to her sister, please give her a hand."


    "This..."


    Wu was stunned. He twisted his silk handkerchief and hesitated to retreat. He listened to Bai ruotong''s smile, half closed his eyes, leaning on his body and said, "please rest assured, third aunt. If he doesn''t know what to do with his sister."


    "All right."


    Wu nodded. This is not Bai ruotong''s private house. Even if Bai ruotong wants to do something, people will stare at her in full view and dare not do it.


    Bai ruotong chewed the dried fruit on the table. After Wu left, he walked to Bai lingyao with a smile. He saw that there were many wounds on her back, and there was no good cut. He said sarcastically, "sister, what''s the taste of fifty boards?"


    "Why don''t you kill me?" Bai lingyao glared at her, and the palm of her hand was already full of pain.


    "Why did I kill my sister? What''s more, why should I kill my sister? " Bai ruotong sighed and sat down with his skirt. "Sister, I always have a question. What happened when I offended my sister? My sister wants to send Wan''an to dirty my body. "


    "What do you mean? At the beginning, you used Fox''s eyes to make Mr. Ruan break with me. How dare you say you forgot? " Bai lingyao said indignantly. If she had any strength, she would jump on Bai ruotong''s slender neck and kill the woman.


    "What Ruan? Isn''t it Mr. Zhao? " Bai ruotong was a little confused. She has never met a young master surnamed Ruan.


    "What a fool you are! Mr. Zhao is the next! I''m talking about young master Ruan!


    The old lady wanted to betroth me to him at the beginning. If you weren''t such a bitch to seduce me, now that I''m a woman in red, why should I be angry with you here? "


    Bai lingyao held out the words from her teeth. Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. It seems that she has "ruined" Bai lingyao again. But it wasn''t Bai ruotong who did it. If we talk about it, we have to let the "original owner" carry the pot.


    "Because of a man, you want to make me innocent?" Bai ruotong put down the fan, got up and looked down at her bloodstained body, "elder sister, don''t you think there is something wrong with the way you look at men? Don''t mention Ruan. Take Zhao for example. If he really loves you, why should he be attracted by me? "


    "Your purpose today is to show me that you look better than me?" Bai lingyao was so angry that her throat was blocked with blood. Now that she is in such a mess, she still has the heart to show off in front of her.


    "Of course not," Bai ruotong rolled his eyes. "I just came to persuade my sister to stop, not against me. If you aim at it again, I''m afraid it will be used. "


    "Use me? Now that I''m like this, what''s the value of being used? " Bai lingyao smiles.

 Chapter 264

    "Sister, stop. You are doomed to get hurt when you fight with me. You won''t get any good from me. I spared your life yesterday. I just pitied you and didn''t want to see you used by Bai Yinling.


    If you don''t understand, you will lose everything you have now. Maybe you''ll be someone else''s tool. "


    Bai ruotong said one word at a time. Bai Yinling hates Bai lingyao more than herself. It can be seen from yesterday that Bai lingyao was the main one she was dealing with when she spent so much time planning the "hairpin".


    "Why should I believe you? You and Bai Yinling are two bitches. They want me to die! Bai Yinling can''t believe it, so can you. Let''s see. The insult you two gave me yesterday will be paid back twice in the future! "


    Bai lingyao''s eyes are like knives, and she forces Bai ruotong hard. Seeing that she was still stubborn, Bai ruotong sighed to himself and bowed his head to say, "since my elder sister has no intention to listen to me, I will not persuade her any more.


    However, if you want to deal with me, you have to get up again. I''m willing to help my sister say good things in front of my grandmother and let her return to her. "


    "You... What''s your purpose?"


    Bai lingyao smiles. She doesn''t want to believe Bai ruotong''s words.


    Is Bai ruotong willing to help her? Unless she''s fooled by thunder.


    "I want my third sister''s hairpin. The hairpin should be in the elder sister''s place, otherwise the third elder sister will not frame you in front of the old lady. " Bai Rutong paused and said in a low voice, "sister, as long as you are willing to give me the hairpin, I will let my grandmother let you go when you are well.


    I can also have a good word with you, so that grandma can pity you again. As long as you give up the hairpin. "


    "Why should I believe you?" Bai lingyao chokes. Bai ruotong''s words are very attractive. But she has hurt herself so many times. How can she believe her lies.


    "Bai ruotong always keeps his word. Besides, it''s a hot potato to leave the hairpin with my sister, isn''t it? You don''t dare to throw it or keep it, because you are afraid that the third sister''s people will keep an eye on you all the time,


    The hairpin to me, is the best choice, you have no way to choose. Or does the elder sister want to be sued by the third elder sister to go to the grandmother''s because of the hairpin? "


    Bai ruotong stood up with his hand in his hand and analyzed Tao with him.


    Bai lingyao turned her eyes, pursed her lips and lowered her head to think. As Bai ruotong said, the hairpin was undoubtedly a hot potato. Although he wanted to destroy it, he was worried that Bai Yinling would seize it and give it to Bai ruotong. He thought it was a good idea.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you. But don''t forget, you said it yourself Bai lingyao road.


    Bai ruotong smiles, shakes the fan and says, "this is nature."


    When Bai lingyao hears the speech, she gives Ping''er a wink.


    Ping''er nods, takes out the hairpin from her arms and hands it to Bai ruotong.


    When I left the ancestral hall, the rain was already small. Bai ruotong walked on the stone path with his skirt. Qi''er, holding an umbrella, accompanies Bai ruotong into a pavilion in the lake.


    "Miss, why do you want to take this hairpin? For the eldest lady, this hairpin is a hot potato. For you, isn''t it?" Qi son doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Bai ruotong did not reply, but quietly looked at the reflection in the lake. Slanting rain, wet her bun, ice her face. Hold the gold hairpin in front of you, the tassels swaying, and the delicate cold cherry stands on the hairpin head.


    One hand clings to the head and the other to the tail. Just listen to "pa" of a crisp ring, hairpin broken into two. Bai ruotong threw the hairpin into the lake, submerged in the wave light.

 Chapter 265

    "What are you doing, miss?" Kiel panicked.


    "Since Bai Yinlin''s aunt left behind, she should have been with her aunt. The water in the world is the same. I hope the hairpin can float to the yellow spring. "


    Bai ruotong chuckled. His smile was clear, and others could not help but feel chilly.


    How could Bai Yinling be willing to keep the hairpin in Bai lingyao''s hands. She will have to find a time to come back.


    But how could Bai ruotong give her this opportunity? Since she used her own aunt as the capital to harm others, she was not qualified to keep it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tick... Tick..."


    The green leaves outside the courtyard are falling, the drizzle outside the window lattice is like silk, and the blue sky is slowly fading away the dark clouds, revealing the golden color of the sun. Bai Yinling dropped the last word of the Scripture, looked up at the dripping water beads on the glazed tiles, and a line of clear tears fell from her eyes.


    "Mother, I''m still too anxious..." Bai Yinling stood up and walked with the window lattice. He murmured softly, as if talking to others, and as if talking to himself.


    This time, she was too reckless. Maybe she had too much hatred in her heart. That''s why she was so anxious to confront Bai ruotong and frame Bai lingyao.


    Although Bai lingyao has learned a lesson now, it is not what she did. She was too impulsive. Although the old lady didn''t punish her severely, she lost her old trust in her.


    But how can she not worry


    The people in the mansion are a group of evil spirits who suck people''s blood. If they are not eradicated, how can my mother close her eyes and how can she be reconciled.


    The palms closed and loosened, eyes closed, and painful memories emerged.


    Five years ago, it was also raining. But the children''s laughter in the corridor is the murmur of the rain.


    "On a beautiful day, you''ll enjoy yourself, and your family will be as beautiful as flowers, as time goes by..."


    It was originally a sentimental love song, but it was choked by Bai Yinling. The delicate face was painted as a big painted face. Although the eyes were full of tears, the corners of the mouth were grinning with a bright and sweet smile.


    Today is the birthday of the old lady. Officials and noblemen from all over the government come to the government to celebrate. Bai lingyao, as the eldest sister, entertains these precious "golden dolls" for the old lady.


    The way she entertained Bai Yinling was to paint a big face and ask her to make fun of others.


    "Third sister, what the hell are you singing about? Your aunt was born as an actor. Why can''t you sing so well? Sing my favorite Peony Pavilion in a mess. Do you want to be beaten again? "


    Bai lingyao, who was born in the year of the Yellow River, asked with a fork on his waist. His eyebrows and eyes were flying.


    "Elder sister, calm down... Yinling must sing well..."


    Bai Yinling knelt on the ground, and his voice was like the sound of a mosquito. But the smile on the corner of her mouth still did not fall.


    She can''t cry, no matter how wronged she is. If she cried, Bai lingyao would beat her even worse.


    None of her flesh is good, black and blue. There are still some wounds that have not scabbed. If they are beaten again, they may leave scars.


    "Lingyao, do you think it''s because we don''t put enough rouge on her face that she can''t sing well?" Bai Fang, the daughter of the old lady''s second son, asked.


    "Then give her a little more." Bai lingyao smiles and takes out Rouge from her arms. As soon as she picks her hand, she pastes it on Bai Yinling''s face.


    The small face with big palm is full of rouge, a mass of red covers the delicate facial features, only showing a pair of shallow eyes with tears.


    "Do you want to cry?" Bai lingyao saw the tears in her eyes and asked.


    "I don''t want to." Bai Yinling tried to smile and bend her eyebrows. "My sister dressed Yinling so beautifully. How could Yinling want to cry?"

 Chapter 266

    When Bai lingyao''s mouth was flat, she felt a little bored. The horizontal eye sweeps, probes to Bai ruotong, says with a smile: "four younger sisters, you also come, draw with rouge to play, can have fun."


    After that, rouge and Bai ruotong. Blinking, Bai ruotong coughs with his lips covered. He takes the rouge and is eager to go with Bai Yinling.


    "Third sister, you are really a strange person. You like people to put rouge on your face." Bai ruotong''s milk white face was so cute that she picked up a ball of red rouge and wiped it off her face. Seeing Bai Yinling''s funny smile with tears in her eyes, "poof Chi" made a sound.


    At that time, she was only five or six years old. She didn''t know how to distinguish between good and evil. She thought that her smile was just like it, and she began to work harder.


    Bai Yinling''s heart was like a knife, and her mouth was almost numb with laughter. He looked at Bai ruotong, then at Bai lingyao, his eyes turned scarlet. Resentment, grievance in the chest intertwined collision.


    exercise patience.


    The only thing she can do is to be patient.


    Aunt said, the world will eventually be kind to people, as long as patience, everything will pass.


    My aunt said that although their mother and son were favored by their father, their status was humble, their life was like grass and mustard, they were like fish drinking water in the house, and they lived humbly.


    Aunt said, eat bitter in bitter, just for people, as long as survive, they will always keep the clouds open see the moon.


    Bai Yinling repeatedly read her aunt''s warning in her heart, but the more she read it, the more she couldn''t help being aggrieved and resentful.


    "Stop it


    A cold reprimand suddenly rang out behind, the children looked back, a young man dressed in green suddenly stood in the corridor.


    Bai Yinling looked up and saw that the young man''s eyes were like stars, his eyebrows were like ink paintings, and the white plum was depicted in green clothes, just like an immortal coming out of the picture scroll. The hair leaps gently with the wind.


    "In the way, get out of the way!"


    Cold words, a command, people scattered to flee. Bai ruotong didn''t have time to close the rouge cover and subconsciously ran away with the crowd.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the corridor, only she and the young man in green were left.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss..."


    "Miss?"


    A light call will take back Bai Yinling''s thoughts from the tangled rain. Looking back, I saw that Qing''er didn''t know when to stand behind him.


    "Miss, are you crying?" Green son slowly voice son worry of ask.


    "No problem." Bai Yinling lowered her eyes and brushed away the moist corner of her eyes. "Is anyone coming?"


    "It''s already waiting outside." Qing''er said.


    Bai Yinling nodded: "when you come, can someone else see it?"


    "Nobody saw it." Green son returns a way.


    The Buddhist hall is located in the East, close to the outer wall. On weekdays, there was no one passing by except the maidservant who cleaned the fallen leaves on time every morning.


    "Call her in." Bai Yinling stops, goes to the desk, holds the already written book of songs to Qing''er, who takes it and leans out of the room. After a while, a girl dressed as a maid came into the room and looked around. She came to Bai Yinling and said, "stronghold leader."


    "Li Niang, now that I have returned to the capital, I can''t be your stronghold leader any more. You don''t have to call me like this in the future." Bai Yinling whispered.


    The woman named Li Niang nodded and her eyes moved.


    "Are you sure of what you are told to do?" Bai Yinling asked.


    "Li Niang is ready, but I don''t know if Li Niang''s beauty can enter the general''s eyes." Li Niang respectfully returns a way.


    Bai Yinling pursed a smile, went to the stool, stroked her skirt and sat down: "you look like my mother. You must be able to attract my father''s attention. What''s more, like your mother, you have a good voice, but... How would you like to be your father''s aunt? "

 Chapter 267

    "I''d like to, for the sake of the village... For the sake of the girl, I''d like to go up the sword mountain and down the fire sea."


    Li Niang said sincerely.


    Bai Yinling hears the speech, the heart follows down.


    ¡­¡­


    It rained heavily for three days in a row. On the fourth day, the weather gradually cleared up. The sun is rising, but the heat is not as good as it used to be.


    "Oh dear!"


    White if Tong exclaimed, embroider needle poke finger abdomen, several blood beads bloom on green square handkerchief. With his fingers in his mouth, Bai Rutong looks at Jing Xian plaintively. Her eyes are so painful that they are about to pile up water mist.


    "Don''t you want to be careful?" Is playing the strings of the quiet Xian faint sigh, worried to hold her hand. Fortunately, it''s not deep enough. There''s no blood left.


    "It''s hard to be a girl." Bai ruotong half leans on the soft collapse and sighs in his mouth.


    The damned Gu Yanqing insisted that she embroider a square handkerchief for her. From yesterday to today, her little hands have been poked out several holes.


    "You''re so good at cooking. Why are you so bad at it?" Jing Xian shakes her head helplessly and picks up the square handkerchief on the table, which is clamped by the frame. The green bamboo embroidered on it is in a mess, and the stitches are vulgar. Even a stone embroidered with potholes seems to have been bitten.


    "How can things that have never been touched be ingenious." Bai ruotong murmured.


    Since that day she was threatened by Gu Yanqing, the next day she went to work in the embroidery room. However, although they know how to sew, they don''t know how to teach.


    In desperation, Bai ruotong has to come to huayuelou to consult Jingxian.


    Jingxian is skillful in hand and mouth. In a few words, Bai ruotong learns to use needles. Although she knows how to use flower needles, she has no basic skills, and her embroidery is still a mess.


    "You don''t have the pattern of green bamboo and ink painting in your mind, even if you still draw gourd, you can''t embroider it. You''d better start with something you like. Only if you have a picture in your heart can you embroider it. How can you embroider like you? " Jingxian sighed and comforted her.


    "What''s your favorite pattern?" Bai Rutong was stunned. He lowered his head and thought for a while. He raised his head and said, "is food OK?"


    Jingxian covered her lips with a smile: "as long as it''s embroidered by you, your highness will like it."


    "Do you think I''m embroidering stewed chicken? Or embroider seasonal vegetables? Or how about boiled meat? " Bai Rutong said in distress.


    "Whatever you like." Jing Xian had nothing to say but smile.


    "Squeak..."


    The door was pushed open and a woman in red came in. Looking at Jingxian and Bai Rutong, she said with a smile, "girl, come to talk to Jingxian again today?"


    "Yes, Madame, do you think I come too often?" Bai ruotong asked with a smile.


    "I don''t think so. If you want to come, you''ll be our guest in Huayue building. I don''t have time to welcome you, old lady. How can you give up?" The boss''s wife, Shen Shi, is approaching middle age. She has a round arm and a thick waist, but she is kind-hearted. She only asks for money and does not go black.


    "Since the landlady said so, I feel relieved." Bai ruotong smiles and answers in a delicate voice.


    After a warm greeting, Shen''s eyes fell on Jing Xian and said with a strong smile, "Jing Xian, you are invited to play a song. You should prepare first. I''ll wait for you outside the room."


    Walking to the door, Shen turned back and added: "girl, wait a moment, just play two pieces and then return."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    Jingxian picks up guqin, says goodbye to Bai Rutong, and then quietly pushes the door open. As soon as she left, Bai ruotong bowed his head again and busily embroidered the handkerchief.

 Chapter 268

    After a while, Jingxian didn''t come back. Bai ruotong put down the embroidery needle and said to Midnight: "midnight, you go to see how Jingxian hasn''t come back."


    "Yes."


    Midnight nodded, voice just fell, door suddenly came the sound of rapid footsteps, listen carefully, there are people panting in panic.


    "Bang!"


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Xiao er''s flustered figure rushed into the room. Straight and white if Tong drive, because of the forehead in a hurry, braved layers of sweat: "white girl... No... not good."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai asked. This little second brother is waiting with Jingxian. She is quite sincere to Jingxian. She is so flustered that Jingxian must have had an accident.


    "There were three young masters who asked Miss Jingxian to play, but in the middle of the way they asked her to have a drink, but she refused. They dragged her away."


    Little brother said.


    White if Tong eye Mou a dark, get up a way: "lead me to see."


    "No, miss."


    Midnight strides down Bai ruotong''s steps: "you are suddenly out of Japan today, and this is huayuelou. How can you..."


    "No harm." Before midnight, Bai Rutong interrupted, "Jingxian is my future sister-in-law. How can I let others bully her?"


    Jing Xian''s character is not cowardly, but her status is too humble. Although she does not sell herself, she is still a woman born in brothel. She can be trampled on casually.


    Midnight can not stop, only a faint sigh, to keep up with the pace of Bai Rutong.


    Come to a car door, the noise inside the door can be heard before approaching.


    "I just want you to have a drink with me! What are you doing with such reluctance? You should have been fooled by Bai Chusheng for a long time. What kind of innocence are you pretending in front of you! "


    "Five younger brothers, Miss Jingxian is a lovely flower. You should be gentle, don''t be rude!"


    "Bang!"


    When Bai ruotong heard this, his heart fire rose. Just kick the door.


    Inside the door, Gu yanlei was holding Jingxian''s chin and pouring wine into her mouth. Jing Xian is not willing to follow. She swings her head to push Gu yanlei away. The delicate Zhaoyun bun is slightly disordered, and the tassels of the hairpin fall from the bun.


    A pair of eyes dyed two lines of clear tears, mouth full of wine, there is bitter can''t say. Bai ruotong strides forward and grabs the wine in Gu yanlei''s hand. With a sharp wave of his left hand, a crisp slap falls on his dog''s face.


    Gu yanlei was stunned. Gu Yansheng and Gu chenlian, who were sitting at the table, looked at Bai ruotong who suddenly broke in. His eyes moved. Gu chenlian got up and walked with him.


    "How dare you..."


    Gu yanlei covered his cheek and wanted to grit his teeth. He suddenly looked back, but he was opposite to Bai Rutong''s angry apricot eyes.


    "Bai ruotong, what are you doing here?" Gu chenlian asked coldly.


    Bai ruotong looked at the people in the wing room, and his mouth began to sneer: "three princes bully a woman who has no power to bind a chicken. It''s really a good play in Nanyuan!"


    "How dare you beat the prince! Do you know... "


    "What do I know?"


    Gu yanlei twisted his eyebrows and pointed to Yang, who was about to settle accounts with Bai ruotong. However, Bai ruotong walked over with him with the same momentum in his eyes: "Your Highness the fifth prince, if you were hateful last time, you could settle accounts with me directly. What''s your ability to find Jingxian today?"

 Chapter 269

    "It''s none of your business who the prince wants to settle accounts with! I spared you last time. How can I forgive you this time! I don''t want to kill you, you bitch


    Gu yanlei said fiercely. He looked around and saw that there was no Bai Chusheng. He raised his hand and slapped him to repay Bai ruotong. As soon as the palm fell, he was caught by the quilt night: "Your Highness, please calm down."


    "What are you? Dare to meddle in the prince''s business? "


    Because of Bai ruotong, he suffered enough last time. It''s not easy to get out of the palace today. I want to avenge my humiliation. Although Bai ruotong is hard to find, Jingxian can find her.


    The last time she appeared beside Bai Chusheng, she knew that her relationship with Bai Chusheng was different.


    To humiliate Jingxian is to humiliate Bai Chusheng. Gu yanlei''s abacus is good, but he didn''t expect to kill Bai ruotong halfway.


    "It''s general Bai''s bodyguard."


    Midnight replied. Although he is now a man of Bai ruotong, he is still directly named Bai Chusheng in front of Gu yanlei.


    "How dare general Bai''s people meddle in the prince''s business? The prince warns you, go back where you want to fight, or the prince will teach you a lesson with you


    Gu yanlei scolded arrogantly. If there is no Bai Chusheng or Gu Yanqing here, who will support Bai Rutong.


    Gu chenlian coldly looked at the noise in front of him, and a smile of evil wanton came into his mouth. I didn''t expect that Yaozi could meet this little girl. It seems that today''s trip is worthwhile.


    "How dare you teach me?"


    Bai ruotong whispered twice, without any timidity on his face. "I''m the future Princess of Rongqin, your shameless thief''s sister-in-law. If you dare to move me, I''ll send someone to tell your highness that you dare to be reckless in front of me and your brother? "


    "Do you think you can scare the prince with your brother?" Gu yanlei chuckled twice, his eyes flashed a wisp of fierce light, "you have the ability to call! If you''re a woman going out of huayuelou, and your brother knows about it, what do you think your brother will think? Do you think you''re a dissolute woman? "


    Bai Rutong raised his eyes and looked coldly at his arrogant appearance. They are all born of the same father. How can there be such a big difference between people.


    Jingxian bites her lip, and Bai Rutong goes out of the house without permission. If it''s noisy, it''s not easy for Bai Rutong to be affected. After trimming his hair bun, he stepped forward to block Bai ruotong''s body and said with a strong smile, "Your Highness the fifth prince, please calm down. If you let the people''s daughter eat wine, the people''s daughter will eat it."


    Having said that, she took up the wine cup and was about to drink it when it was snatched by Bai ruotong and smashed down.


    "What are the reasons for women''s debauchery? There are only women in Huayue building except for you. Does the fifth Prince mean that ruotong and women are dissolute? "


    Bai ruotong chuckled twice, straightened his skirt and went with the fifth Prince: "it''s you who are really dissolute! His Highness the fifth prince came to the brothel and forced him to drink a brothel woman''s wine. If it was spread out, would others think that his Highness the fifth Prince is a romantic beast


    "You..."


    Gu yanlei clenched his teeth, raised his hand and tried to wave it to Bai ruotong. Looking at midnight, Gu yanlei abruptly withdrew his hand.


    "Pa!"


    In a flash, a slap firmly fell on his face, impartial, happened to be the same position.


    "You poison..."


    "That''s a slap! It''s your Highness the fifth prince who is acting in a romantic way Bai Rutong pointed to his angry white face and said sarcastically.

 Chapter 270

    "Bai ruotong! You can''t leave this room alive today


    Gu yanlei''s eyes were scarlet with anger. If it was not brothel, he would cut off her beating hands.


    "Miss Jingxian, go back to your room first." With a smile, ignoring Gu yanlei''s rebuke, Bai Rutong turns back to Jingxian and says in a warm voice.


    "I..." Jingxian swallowed, subconsciously holding Bai Rutong''s hand. Her palms were already sweating with fright.


    The three noble lords in front of her are all the people she can''t afford to offend. If you hook your fingers, you will kill her.


    But if she left a blank, how could she feel at ease.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with it here. Just go back." Bai ruotong''s words are soft, so she doesn''t need to speak. She already understands her worry.


    Jingxian wants to say something. Bai Rutong takes her to the door and directly pushes her out of the room.


    When he was about to close the door, the edge of the door was fastened by Gu chenlian. Bai ruotong looked up and saw Gu chenlian with a cold smile: "where is Miss Jingxian going?"


    "She doesn''t feel well, can''t she leave?" Bai ruotong raised his eyes and looked directly at her, "Your Highness just wants to find someone to accompany her. Wouldn''t it be better if he could replace Miss Jingxian?"


    "You replace me? How can you replace it? We are looking for Miss Jingxian today. It has nothing to do with you! " Gu yanlei''s face was very painful. He watched Jing Xian''s figure pacing outside the door. As soon as he pushed the door open, he was about to catch her back. Bai Rutong was surprised. He quickly closed the door and stood in the middle.


    "Your Highness, why is that necessary? It''s boring to have wine with a brothel woman, but it''s much more interesting to have wine with me. "


    Different from the resentful words just now, Bai ruotong suddenly held a delicate smile. The picturesque eyebrows and eyes are curved like the moon, and the words are sweet enough to overflow honey.


    Gu yanlei was stunned. Her sudden smile blocked her throat. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Bai ruotong went straight to the eight immortals table, picked up the wine cup on the table, and said in a soft voice, "ruotong is too young and reckless to be punished with wine. Please forgive him."


    After that, holding the wine cup, Gu chenlian took the wine cup from her hand with a cold look and joked: "you slapped a prince for two times. Just having a cup of wine will make us forgive you. How can it be so easy?"


    "What does the prince want to do?" Bai Rutong blinked with a smile. If you get a good price, you have to be good. If he fights with several people again, Bai Rutong will not get any benefits.


    It is unreasonable to beat the prince for a brothel woman.


    Gu chenlian put twelve glasses of wine on the table and said sarcastically, "if you are willing to drink all the twelve glasses of wine, we will make the decision today. Let bygones be bygones."


    "Three elder brothers... You..." Gu yanlei indignant, let bygones be bygones? How can it be so easy! Even tearing the girl''s face and cutting off the girl''s hand are not enough to calm his indignation. Just a few drinks for this girl? You''re kidding!


    "Five younger brothers, is it no use talking in our palace?" Gu chenlian cold eyes swept, asked. Gu yanlei bit his teeth and glared at Bai ruotong. He clenched his fist. It took him a long time to give way.


    Gu Yansheng, the fourth prince, propped his chin to watch the play in front of him, and his mouth curved. Even two times with this girl, I have to say, really predestined relationship in them. The girl looks young, but she has a very hot temper. It''s really interesting.


    "Is that true? As long as you eat these twelve wines, you will let bygones be bygones? " White if Tong pick eyebrow, half believe half doubt way.

 Chapter 271

    "Wait..." Gu chenlian came up to her, his hand lifted, and the wine on the table fell to the ground. Bai ruotong was stunned. When he raised his eyes to ask questions, Gu chenlian hooked her chin and lowered his head to sneer. "Suddenly, I think it''s just that the size of the wine cup is too easy. It should be changed into a bowl."


    "Your Highness, please let my young lady go. If your highness wants to punish, punish his subordinates."


    Midnight bows and pleads.


    Gu chenlian was cold in the middle of the night, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He got up and ordered twelve bowls to be put on the table.


    Every bowl is full of wine. Midnight eyes flash anxiety, not to mention women, even if it is a man, his stomach can not hold so much wine.


    When he was thinking about how to protect Bai ruotong, he saw that Bai ruotong and his eyes blinked, his lips opened, and he said, "relax, look at me."


    In the middle of the night, she has been with Bai ruotong for several months. She knows that when Bai ruotong says "relax her heart", she has a way out of her mind, rather than trying to be brave verbally.


    "Since his Highness the prince has raised the conditions, how about Rutong? If Rutong eats these twelve bowls of wine, his highness will not only let me go, but also promise me that no one will disturb Miss Jingxian again in the future! "


    Bai Rutong turned back and said with a smile.


    "Do you care so much about this brothel girl?"


    Gu chenlian''s eyes moved, when did Bai Rutong become a person who loves to fight against injustice? Bai ruotong, whom he knew, was a selfish woman who only cared about her own interests.


    "She is Rutong''s friend, and Rutong should care about it."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    Gu chenlian chuckled twice and said, "friend? To make friends with a brothel girl, white girl''s eyes are really unique. The so-called like-minded people can be friends. It seems that white girl is just a mean person in her heart. "


    "Friends can''t be noble or humble. If Jingxian is a mean person, wouldn''t it be more mean for you to let a mean woman accompany you to drink and have fun?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and said with an innocent smile.


    "Third brother, do you hear me? This woman is full of foul language! I see, let''s cut off her hand today and throw her in the wild mountains to feed the dog! Talk so much with her, what to do


    Looking at the opportunity, Gu yanlei proposed.


    "If you want to cut off her hand, you will! At that time, the second elder brother will worry about it. Anyway, it''s not the palace that died. "


    Gu chenlian said softly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yanlei swallowed, thinking about the bitter gourd water he had eaten that day, his pores were cold, and he closed his mouth.


    "Your Highness, if Tong raised this request, will your highness agree or not?" Bai ruotong had some impatience in his speech. He covered his mouth and yawned. He half closed his eyes and looked at Gu chenlian.


    "I promise, but if you can''t finish the twelve bowls of wine, what should you do?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Isn''t that at the disposal of his Highness the prince?" Bai ruotong smiles and sips a bowl of wine. After a while, the bowl was at the bottom. She took another bowl and did the same.


    Gu chenlian opened his mouth, and his eyes flashed a little surprised. Letting Bai ruotong drink is nothing more than scaring her.


    This woman''s attitude towards herself is more and more improper now. He just wants to give her some pain as a punishment.


    But she ate one bowl after another night, which made Gu chenlian feel tight. Bai ruotong''s body is weak. If twelve bowls of wine are in her stomach, can she be safe.


    In the twinkling of an eye, six bowls of wine have been seen.


    Bai ruotong wiped his mouth with a silk handkerchief. When he raised his eyes, Bai Jing''s face was flushed. Eyes water, into a Wang drunk flattery.

 Chapter 272

    Then she took another bowl. I didn''t rest on the way.


    This wine is peony red. The taste is spicy with a touch of sweetness.


    It takes 7749 years to take it out for drinking.


    Although he is a good drinker, he is easily intoxicated. A good drinker can only drink ten of them, so he is dizzy and unconscious. Poor drinkers drink three at most and go away in a daze.


    "Enough!"


    Seeing that she had eaten eight bowls of wine, Gu chenlian snatched the bowl from her hand and smashed it to the ground, "no need to drink any more! This is the end of today''s business. If you dare to come again, I will never forgive you! "


    Is this woman going to play with him?


    Is it so difficult for her to plead with him kindly?


    "What did your highness promise?" Bai ruotong got up faintly, like stepping on cotton, walking lightly and unsteadily, and rushed forward to help him at midnight.


    "We''ll talk about it later!"


    Gu chenlian was upset and turned away from her. Seeing this, Bai ruotong took another bowl of wine and sighed: "it seems that your highness still refuses to agree. In that case, I''d better eat all the wine."


    "Bai ruotong! Are you crazy? The palace has promised you. What else do you want? If you want to die, go away and die. Don''t dirty the eyes of our palace here! "


    She snatched the wine bowl from her hand, and Gu chenlian threw it to the screen. Just listen to the sound of "pa", the wine splashed out from the broken porcelain and fell the fragrance of the whole room.


    With a light smile, Bai ruotong bowed to him and said, "since his Royal Highness has promised ruotong, he must keep his word. If the fifth Prince''s highness comes to find Jingxian again, he will be in charge at that time. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian was tight and Junrong didn''t reply. His clenched fist was loose and tight, tight and loose. He was disgusted with her, but when he watched her eat wine, his heart softened again.


    Gu yanlei''s face was already very blue. He wanted to open his mouth, but he looked at Gu chenlian''s dark eyebrows. When he got to his throat, he swallowed it.


    "If your highness doesn''t speak, he''ll take it as a promise. It''s too late. If you leave first." Bai ruotong bows and turns to walk out of the wing room.


    Gu chenlian didn''t stop him. As soon as the door was closed, the eight immortals table was overturned by him.


    The table was littered with wine and food¡° The sound of "crackling" food plate breaking was deafening in the wing room.


    Gu Yansheng didn''t dare to comfort himself. He shook the paper fan to one side. Gu yanlei swallow, also follow subconscious retreat a few steps.


    He was obviously angry. In that case, why didn''t he get angry with Bai ruotong? Punish Bai Rutong? Why let her go so easily?


    Gu yanlei couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    Jingxian is wandering outside the house. Bai Rutong goes out of the house with her head down and walks away from the corridor with her hand.


    Midnight looked at Bai ruotong in a hurry. She just ate so much wine that she didn''t know if it would cause discomfort.


    "Rutong, are you ok?"


    Back in the room, Jingxian smelled the wine on her body, worried and pulled her heart together, holding Bai ruotong''s shoulders and looking up and down.


    Bai Rutong shook his head and chuckled: "sister Jingxian, don''t worry, I''m ok." After that, he took out a round pig skin bag from his arms and threw it on the table.


    "This... What is this?" Jingxian is surprised.


    "The pig skin bag is filled with wine. Fortunately, his highness suddenly decided to let me go. Just now, the pig skin bag has broken a big piece. If he stays there again, I''m afraid he will be found by them."


    Bai Rutong covered his chest and sighed heavily.

 Chapter 273

    "So miss, you didn''t eat the wine just now?" Midnight stare round a pair of long eyes.


    Bai ruotong nodded and then shook his head: "I ate one or two mouthfuls. Fortunately, I blushed as soon as I got drunk. Otherwise, I couldn''t be so realistic."


    Midnight''s heart finally put down, but Jingxian''s heart is hanging up.


    The Qianqian jade hands holding Bai Rutong trembled slightly: "Rutong, tell me what happened just now. Well, why do you have to slap his Highness the fifth prince? If he has a grudge, what should you do? "


    "Even if you don''t slap him in the face, he''ll take revenge on me. We have provoked him last time. Even if we ask him to forgive us this time, he will not forgive us. In that case, we might as well slap him twice. "


    Bai ruotong smiles delicately, and Shuiling''s big eyes blink.


    "I''m useless. If I wasn''t in this position, you wouldn''t suffer like this today." Jingxian said, biting her teeth, tears rolled up in her eyes.


    Her identity is too humble to be trampled on.


    Every time, it was Bai ruotong who stood out for her. If it wasn''t for her, why would she have attracted such a fishy smell.


    "Sister Jingxian, don''t say that. You are not wrong. The real fault is that they are used to walking horizontally and looking at people with colored eyes. Although sister Jingxian''s identity is not as good as mine, her talent is higher than mine.


    Sister Jingxian, you are my friend and my brother''s wife. My brother has not yet established himself at home. He can''t marry you at once... And so on... "


    As he was comforting him, Bai ruotong suddenly thought of something, and his eyes lit up.


    Looking down for a moment, she raised her eyes and looked directly at Jingxian. She said solemnly, "sister Jingxian, do you really like my elder brother?"


    "I like it." Jingxian bit her lip and nodded.


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he was delighted, and the light in his eyes was even brighter: "are you willing to suffer some grievances for my brother? Maybe I have a way to let him marry you."


    Although Gu chenlian promised her that he would not let Gu yanlei come to Jingxian''s trouble again. But his promise is too cheap, and Bai ruotong can''t believe it.


    Gu yanlei is a careful man. He didn''t get any advantage from Jingxian today. How could he stop? Maybe he thought in his heart and found another chance to embarrass Jingxian.


    Bai ruotong can''t accompany Jingxian all the time. The only way is to let Jingxian marry into the West Marquis''s residence.


    "It''s nothing to be wronged for elder brother Bai. As long as elder brother Bai looks up to me, even if he is wronged by heaven, I''m willing to."


    Jing Xian barely smiles and says.


    "Would you like to be my concubine?" After a pause, Bai asked.


    Jingxian was slightly stunned, and then she burst out with a smile: "Miss White, if I can really marry Mr. Bai, why can I not be a concubine?"


    Jingxian is a sincere person. If she can stay with Bai Chusheng, what''s the difference between being a wife and a concubine. As long as her husband loves her and doesn''t cheat her. She was satisfied.


    "Then I can rest assured, sister Jingxian. These two days, you try your best to say that you are ill and don''t see any guests. I will try my best to make you my sister-in-law."


    Bai ruotong smiles and embraces Jing Xian, warming her voice. Jingxian was stunned. Before she could react, Bai Rutong left her body and walked to the door: "sister Jingxian, I have something to do. I''ll leave first. You can rest assured that your Highness the fifth prince does not dare to harass you again today. "

 Chapter 274

    "Yes."


    Jingxian nodded to get up and sent Bai ruotong to the door. When Bai ruotong''s figure went downstairs, he reluctantly took back his eyes and closed the door.


    Bai ruotong''s words, Jingxian dare not expect. She is too humble to marry Bai Chusheng.


    She and Bai Chusheng are just a flash in the pan. Although they are beautiful, they are short-lived. She is satisfied to meet Bai Chusheng in her life. How dare she ask for it again.


    But Bai ruotong was deeply moved by this idea.


    Out of huayuelou, Bai ruotong rubbed his eyebrows and thought to himself. It''s a matter of course not to blame that my brother wants to take a concubine. But the difficulty lies in the fact that the old lady of her family is an old-fashioned person. If she knew that Bai Chusheng wanted to take a brothel woman as her concubine, how could she agree.


    Just now, a figure suddenly appeared in Bai ruotong''s mind. That person is Gu Yanqing. If Gu Yanqing gives Jingxian to Bai Chusheng as a reward, all the troubles will be solved. On the one hand, it blocks the mouth of Youyou, and on the other hand, the old lady will not resent her elder brother.


    Bai ruotong stopped. When she thought about it, she had come to the red lacquer gate of Prince Rongqin''s residence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Want to clap the door, but in the palm of the hand in front of the door that moment, suddenly withdraw the hand.


    After biting the lip, Bai ruotong stepped back two steps, but he was a little hesitant.


    Damn it... Damn it


    Is she worried and confused? Why does she want to ask Gu Yanqing for help whenever she is in trouble.


    Although Gu Yanqing told her to rely on him. But how could she put that in her heart.


    Isn''t she determined to keep her distance? Why did she do the opposite


    "White girl?"


    A light call disturbed Bai Rutong''s thoughts. Looking back, Zhao Chengyue stepped down from the high horse and walked slowly with her.


    "Bodyguard Zhao."


    Bai ruotong nodded in response. Zhao Cheng looked at Bai ruotong and the midnight next to her. He stepped forward and said, "is Miss Bai here to look for your highness? Why not knock? The government should be in charge of the affairs and guard the door. "


    "I..." Bai ruotong touched his nose, his eyes unconsciously dodged, "I''m just passing by."


    "If you pass by, why don''t you go in and sit down?" Zhao Cheng said with a smile, but then he gathered a smile. There was a smell of wine on Bai ruotong''s body and a blush on his white cheek. She just... Must have had a drink.


    "No, there''s not much to do, so don''t bother your highness." Bai Rutong retreated, bent over and left in a hurry. Zhao Cheng was stunned, but he didn''t catch up with her. He looked at her blue shadow, turned around and went back to the mansion.


    "Bodyguard Zhao, you are back."


    The steward is waiting at the door. When he sees Zhao Cheng walking in, he smiles and greets him with his luggage.


    "And your highness?" Asked Zhao Cheng.


    "I''m talking with the son of Ningguo in my study." I''m in charge.


    Zhao Cheng light "en" a, big stride meteor and study to rush.


    In the study, Gu Yanqing and LAN Yunwen are having tea and chatting. They suddenly hear the sound of hasty footsteps and turn back. Zhao Cheng knocked on the door and said respectfully, "Your Highness, Zhao Cheng asked to see you."


    "Come in." Gu Yanqing closed a folder and put it aside casually.


    Zhao Cheng opened the curtain and went into the study. He curtseyed.


    "How are you doing with what you''ve been told?" Gu Yanqing picked eyebrows and asked softly.


    "It''s all done. Your highness, please rest assured." Zhao Chenghui.


    "If you have nothing else to do, you should step down first, and I will discuss with the son of Ning." Gu Yanqing did not look up, holding a folder in her hand and looking at it carefully.

 Chapter 275

    Hearing the speech, Zhao Cheng wants to step back, but he thinks of Bai ruotong, whom he met outside the mansion just now, and turns back.


    "What else?" Gu Yanqing saw him return and asked.


    "There''s a private matter." Zhao Chengnan opened his mouth and glanced at LAN Yunwen. LAN Yunwen was stunned and put down his tea: "what''s the private matter that I can''t hear?"


    "It''s... It''s about white girl." Zhao Chengqiang said with a smile.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved, and she raised her eyes from the fold: "what''s the matter with white girl?"


    "When I came back just now, I saw Miss Bai wandering outside the house. I was curious and asked. Miss Bai was just passing by." Zhao Cheng replied.


    "Since you are passing by, why do you talk to your highness? Since she left directly, she didn''t want to come in LAN Yunwen chuckled and said sarcastic words, picking up the fruit on the table and taking it into his mouth.


    "What did she leave?" Without paying attention to LAN Yunwen, Gu Yanqing then asked.


    "Although she didn''t leave any words, but..." Zhao Cheng paused, and then said, "white girl, she drank wine, her whole body is full of wine gas, it seems that there are still many, I look at her, it seems that she is not in a good mood."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mou Guang Yi Lin, Gu Yanqing suddenly gets up and goes straight out of the study. When LAN Yunwen saw him leave, he almost swallowed the nuts in his mouth: "Your Highness, where are you going?"


    Gu Yanqing didn''t reply. He left the corridor and jumped directly into the beam of the house. In a twinkling of an eye, he disappeared in the courtyard like smoke. LAN Yunwen ran after him for a long time, but he didn''t catch up with him. He stamped his feet and gnashed his teeth. "Bah!" he said: "things that value color but despise friends!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s dark.


    Wash away a body of wine, the body began to slightly hot. Although autumn is coming, the weather is still a bit hot. After a yawn, Bai ruotong takes off his middle clothes and leaves a red belly of peony to cool off.


    Looking at the carved flowers at the head of the bed, he rubbed his eyebrows and sighed heavily. Today, I boasted Haikou in Jingxian, but I hesitated when I went to find Gu Yanqing.


    Now she really didn''t know how to face Jingxian, so she had to calm down and think about a good plan.


    "Cough..."


    A cough came from the room. Bai ruotong''s mind "clattered" and his mind immediately dispersed.


    "Who..."


    There was no one in the big boudoir but her. It was not her illusion that made the sound so loud in the quiet room.


    Looking around, Bai ruotong saw a slender shadow in a corner.


    "Come on..."


    Before the words were uttered, the man rushed forward and covered her mouth directly: "don''t shout, little girl."


    "Your Highness?"


    Gu Yanqing''s voice she has heard familiar, through the light of the moon, Gu Yanqing that Zhang Junrong emerged in front of her eyes. Bai Rutong''s heart leaps wildly, and his eyes are full of anger.


    Is she dreaming now?


    How dare Gu Yanqing visit her boudoir at night?


    "It''s the king." Gu Yanqing sighed and nodded.


    "What are you doing in the evening? When did you become a flower picker? "


    Bai Rutong swallows and shrinks to the end of the bed subconsciously. Seeing that she was so alert, Gu Yanqing sat at the head of the bed with a smile: "you can rest assured that I will not do evil to you. Today, I just want to ask why I don''t want to enter the palace since I am outside the palace? "


    "Your Highness came here most of the night to ask this?" Bai ruotong swallowed. Although he could not see Gu Yanqing''s expression clearly, there was a touch of worry in his tone.

 Chapter 276

    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing came back.


    "If your Highness has any questions, just ask tomorrow. What are you doing in the middle of the night?"


    Looking at the sky outside the window, although it is not late at night, the sun has stopped. If someone knows that Gu Yanqing is in her boudoir, the old lady will drive her out of the house?


    "I''m worried. Zhao Cheng told me that you had a drink." Gu Yanqing''s voice is low and gentle. Although he can''t see the appearance of Bai ruotong at this time, his palm still falls on her face. "Little girl, why are you so upset that you need wine?"


    Bai ruotong choked, and the place where he touched his face immediately burned: "Your Highness is very kind. Ruotong is very grateful for passing by his Highness''s house today... It''s just a simple passing by. What ruotong hesitates about is whether to go into the house and say hello to his highness. It''s just this, nothing else. "


    After much consideration, Bai ruotong decided not to ask him for help. If you ask Gu Yanqing, he will help himself.


    But then she owes him.


    Since she crossed over, she has been in debt to Gu Yanqing. Mingming is reluctant to contact with him, but he helps him again and again.


    Bai ruotong is in a state of discord. If she goes on like this, I''m afraid she will really rely on Gu Yanqing.


    "Then why don''t you come in? Don''t you want to meet me? "


    Gu Yanqing''s words can not hide the loss. In front of the outsider, he is a domineering and arrogant Lord, but in front of her, he is just a humble man who faces the object of his heart.


    His heart will rise and fall because of her and be affected by her.


    "I..."


    Bai ruotong rubbed her eyebrows. She didn''t know how to express her mind. Too many words she dare not explain to anyone.


    Seeing that Jingxian was in trouble, Gu Yanqing was the first person she could turn to for help. As if it were the body''s instinctive reaction, she went directly to Rongqin palace.


    But after the impulse, calm down, the heart is like a tangle of chaos, contradictions, do not know what is good.


    "Do you want to tell me the truth?"


    Gu Yanqing saw her wandering, ink eyebrows gently twisted. After listening to Zhao Cheng''s words, she ate the wine and left all her business behind. But they were afraid that the little girl would disappear behind closed doors, so they had to go over the wall and hide in the inner room.


    He Gu Yanqing has never done so stealthily, for the sake of a girl, he did it with a shy face.


    But Bai ruotong still hesitated and hesitated, refused to tell him the truth, and his heart suddenly became agitated.


    "I... I don''t have any truth to tell your highness... Your highness, you''d better leave soon..."


    Bai ruotong turned away. The night was dark. Although she couldn''t see his eyes clearly, she didn''t dare to look in his direction.


    It was unexpected that Gu Yanqing came to ask her questions. Let her mouth can lotus, can be questioned by him, a blank brain, I do not know what to say.


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t go."


    Gu Yanqing grabs her arm and pulls it back. Her body suddenly loosens and the quilt falls into his arms.


    Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned. His arm was not covered by any silk and felt delicate and smooth.


    Subconsciously caress her back, the touch is the same.


    "Why don''t you get dressed?"


    Prince Rong, who had always been calm, was a little flustered. He rolled his throat and subconsciously let go of her hand.


    "I..."


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help crying and laughing. He was eager to find a hole in the ground. She wears whatever she likes in her own room, and she doesn''t wear what she doesn''t like. Who knows that a Royal Highness will suddenly break in.

 Chapter 277

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    As if suddenly thinking of something, Gu Yanqing was chuckling, the laughter was as bright as Qingquan.


    White if Tong embarrassed stare at him: "smile what?"


    "Miss Bai''s style in her boudoir is informal, and I will be blessed in the future."


    "What are you thinking about! I''m just a little hot, so I''m only wearing... You''re a whore, I''m not a casual girl... You''ve got to hold back all those messy thoughts in your head! "


    Bai Rutong''s face turned red into a tomato. He explained flurriedly and almost bit his tongue. When Gu Yanqing heard the speech, she laughed more brightly. She got up, picked her eyebrows and said, "Oh? It''s just too hot? "


    Yan Luo, he went to the table, took the lamp and stood at the head of the bed.


    "You... What are you going to do?" Bai said in horror.


    "If you don''t tell me the truth, I will light the lamp and see you." Gu Yanqing threatened. Words are pleasant, but they are also threatening.


    "Didn''t you say you would stop bullying me?" Bai ruotong''s teeth make a "cluck" sound. He wants to jump on it and bite off his arm.


    "Haven''t you heard that I''m perverse and violent. What you said just now has already angered me. Since you dare to, why can''t I teach you a lesson?"


    Gu Yanqing''s reply is quite reasonable. Big night like a thief ran, waiting for him is the little girl''s prevarication, not willing to really like.


    It is because he is too gentle to her that she is now so presumptuous in front of her.


    "I..."


    Bai ruotong''s mouth flattened, and his words were full of crying: "Your Highness, ruotong... Ruotong really has nothing to do... You just..."


    "Pretending to cry is useless to me now. Do you want to tell me the truth?" Gu Yanqing asked coldly.


    Shit! Asshole!


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth, turned to his face and said, "Your Highness wants to have a look. If you are seen by your highness, you will not lose a piece of meat. At most, it will add to your heart..."


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    The light of the flint leaps in Gu Yanqing''s hand. White if Tong heart next jump, and he rushed to, deep pain way: "I say I say I say!"


    Meow! How dare he!


    Gu Yanqing bowed her head and said with a smile, "just say it."


    "I... I just wanted to ask your Highness for help... But I thought it was too much trouble, your highness, so I turned back."


    Bai ruotong''s painful vocal tract.


    "Lying," Gu Yanqing put down the flint and stabbed her on the forehead. Although it''s dark night, he can still find the girl''s head accurately, "how can you feel that you will trouble me? You just don''t want to owe me any more. You''d better get rid of me. Little girl, I know what''s in your stomach."


    The corners of her mouth slightly draw. Sometimes she really doubts whether Gu Yanqing is the Ascaris lumbricoides in her stomach. Why her idea can always be easily guessed by him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What can I do for you?" Gu Yanqing saw her embarrassed silence, asked.


    "I said, and you agreed?" Bai Rutong blinked.


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing said without hesitation, "as long as it''s a little girl you open your mouth, I will give you what you want."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She suddenly wanted his life.


    Smart round eyes slightly turned, Bai Rutong said: "I... I want your highness to send a beauty to my brother."


    "To whom?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Miss Jingxian."

 Chapter 278

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing lowered her head slightly. Although they were very close at night, Bai ruotong still couldn''t see him clearly. I can only vaguely see his black eyes shining in the moonlight.


    After a long silence, Gu Yanqing said, "what happened to you today?"


    Bai ruotong''s fingers stirred the bedding, and his skin, which was still hot and flustered, was slightly cold at this time. She wrapped herself up tightly, but still couldn''t resist the autumn wind from the window.


    After a shiver, the strength of the wine had passed, and his throat was too dry. Bai Rutong swallowed it and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness the fifth Prince has come to trouble Miss Jingxian again."


    "What can I do for you?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "he was slapped twice by me." Specifically, she didn''t say much. Now she is sitting on the bed, and Gu Yanqing can see clearly if she has something to do.


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t see the trick in her words, but he didn''t want to force her any more.


    "Good game."


    With a smile on his face, he got up and walked to the square screen, took down the middle coat hanging on it and handed it to Bai ruotong. In a daze, Bai ruotong held out a hand from the quilt to take over the tunic. Hidden into the night of the arm delicate shadow, thin and thin, such as two lotus root, small and tender.


    Seeing that she quickly hid her tunic under the bedclothes, Gu Yanqing turned around and said, "let''s talk about it when we''ve put on our clothes."


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Gu Yanqing''s sudden care made her feel numb. Swallowing, seeing that he had no sign of peeping, he lifted up the bedding and put it on.


    "Rustle rustle" sound of clothing stirred Gu Yanqing''s ears, throat more and more hot and dry.


    Lowering his eyes, he gave a deep sigh. He shouldn''t have come here if he had known that he would suffer this torture today.


    "I''m... I''m fine."


    Suddenly, Bai ruotong road.


    Gu Yanqing turned around and walked with her: "little girl, you want to connect Miss Jingxian to the mansion, so that she will no longer be threatened by the fifth younger brother, right?"


    "Yes, it''s the best way I can think of." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "If you don''t ask me, what are you going to do?" Gu Yanqing picked eyebrows and asked.


    "To redeem herself for Jingxian, I will be my maid first. When she is promoted to a first-class maid, I can give it to my brother. " Bai ruotong pondered for a moment and returned home.


    But this method is not as convenient as Gu Yanqing''s.


    She has many enemies in the house. As you can see from the story of ling''er, people in her courtyard are likely to be bought off again. If they knew where Jingxian came from, they would gossip in front of the old lady.


    "If the old lady knows that you are taking a brothel woman into the mansion to be your servant, I''m afraid you will misunderstand your impure mind, little girl. Would you rather take risks than ask for my king?" Gu Yanqing''s words are sincere and deep, sitting at the head of the bed staring at her eyes.


    "I''m begging you now..." Bai ruotong murmured.


    "I promise you." Gu Yanqing drew her jaw close to her, his breath was very close to her, his body was also very close to her, so close that Bai Rutong''s heart beat faster unconsciously, trying to avoid his gaze, "but I want to get some benefits, otherwise I will come here in vain today."


    "Good? What benefits do you want? I''ve already embroidered your handkerchief. "


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered". As soon as she looked up, she could see Gu Yanqing''s eyes. Those deep eyes were so close to her that she seemed to feel the quiver of his eyelashes.

 Chapter 279

    "It was the last time that the handkerchief was used. This time, it is the benefit of this time."


    Gu Yanqing never does anything that does no good, and he treats Bai Rutong in the same way. The more the little girl wants to escape from him, the more he wants to invade her life and make her more inseparable from him.


    He has the strength.


    "What do you want?" Bai ruotong swallowed, and a bad feeling suddenly welled up in her heart. The next second, Gu Yanqing held her body in her arms. With an evil smile in his mouth, he approached her and said, "I want you."


    "Ha?"


    White if Tong stare round eyes, open mouth is about to reply, Gu Yanqing''s lips cover but descend. Bai ruotong whined and wanted to hide, but he tied himself up and pressed heavily on the bed.


    I''ll... I''ll go


    He''s really here to pick flowers!


    Bai ruotong is about to bite him. Gu Yanqing seems to have guessed her mind. At the moment when she is about to bite off, she retreats: "little girl, the place you bit is just right. Do you want to bite again?"


    "Gu Yanqing! I''m still young! Don''t mess about


    Bai ruotong quickly covers his mouth and stares at him angrily. What a chicken leg! Biting and sipping.


    "Then you don''t annoy me any more," Gu Yanqing broke off her palm easily, and locked her firmly. "Little girl, I''ve always had a bad temper. If you dare to hide from me again, I will do something out of line.


    I know what you''re thinking, and I''ll get rid of it early. Even if you die, you are also my Gu Yanqing''s person and will be buried with me. "


    His words were fierce and resolute, and his sharp eyes made Bai ruotong''s body tremble.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you understand?"


    His voice suddenly softened again, and he gave a whip and a piece of sugar. Gu Yanqing was familiar with such a trick.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and suddenly felt that he had underestimated this man all the time. She thought that Gu Yanqing was not as terrible as he looked, but the people in Nanyuan demonized him. But the threat he had just revealed frightened her.


    Today, he was really annoyed by the evasion of her words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She seemed to feel her fear. Gu Yanqing clenched her thin lips and let go of her body. Bai ruotong''s tunic is slightly scattered, and his peony belly pocket is like a shadow.


    "Don''t forget the handkerchief."


    For her dress, Gu Yanqing turned to the window lattice. Suddenly, the figure disappeared in the room.


    Bai ruotong suddenly turned out of bed, closed the window and knocked down the window bolt. He went back to the table and poured himself a glass of water.


    His mouth was still dry and restless. Bai Rutong poured another cup and drank it up.


    She does not understand why Gu Yanqing must pester her.


    In the book, Gu Yanqing never talked about her after her death.


    After the appearance of Bai Yinling, she was attracted by Bai Yinling and took the road of killing step by step.


    She couldn''t understand what was wrong.


    Why he was entangled by Gu Yanqing as soon as he crossed over.


    Is this boss actually a loli controller?


    Bai ruotong''s mouth trembled, and he was shocked by his own thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    The autumn wind is coming, and the leaves of Wutong fall down. According to the old custom, after autumn, the old lady will go to the Buddhist temple to live for a month, eat fast and pray for family peace. Before leaving, all the men, women and children at the head of the mansion were seeing each other off at the gate of the mansion.


    The old lady and the others gave orders and came with Bai ruotong. Taking her hand, he said, "Rutong, after January, you can come and take me back to my house in person."

 Chapter 280

    Bai ruotong was stunned, and Zhang''s face turned white. According to common sense, it should be her mother who will take the old lady back to her home. Although she is pregnant now, it is up to her to send someone to pick up the old lady.


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    Zhang did not understand, but Bai ruotong understood the old lady''s painstaking efforts. The old lady was afraid that if she left like this, Zhang would take the opportunity to ask Bai ruotong for trouble. Let Bai ruotong take her back to the mansion, and she has a chance to complain with her on the way.


    If Zhang dares to bully her, the old lady will never forgive her.


    On the carriage, the old lady nodded goodbye.


    When the black Xuanmu carriage disappeared at the end of the road, Bai Rutong turned back to the mansion without greeting the people.


    The handkerchief for your Highness has been almost embroidered. You can finish it with a few more stitches. Bai ruotong is busy in the embroidery building. As soon as he is ready to take a rest, Bai Chusheng pushes the door with a jade plate.


    "Brother, why did you come back so soon today?"


    Bai ruotong put down the bandage and got up to meet him. Bai Chusheng cold a handsome face, hand the jade plate with her. In the jade plate is a Ru skirt with a lotus skirt tail. White satin, peony embroidery in full bloom, charming but elegant.


    "Brother, you gave me this?" Bai ruotong smiles sweetly and loves the new clothes in the jade plate.


    "I went to see Jingxian just now. This is the autumn dress Jingxian made for you." Bai Chusheng replied, but he was not half happy.


    Bai ruotong blinked and his mouth flattened: "is elder sister Jingxian so unhappy about making new clothes for me? Is it because sister Jingxian only made it for me, not for your brother? "


    "No..." Bai Chusheng sat down on the stool and took a mouthful of hot tea from orange. "I''m really angry today, but I''m not angry about it. It''s something else."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai ruotong, curious, sat beside him and whispered. Bai Chusheng said softly, and his pretty eyebrows were twisted into a "Chuan" character: "it''s not because of Prince Rong."


    "Rong... What happened to his Royal Highness Prince Rong?" As soon as Bai ruotong hears the word "Prince Rong", he can''t help his heart beating.


    It seems that Bai Chusheng was really worried with anger. He took another mouthful of tea and came slowly


    It was on the way back to the army department that a quarrel broke out with Prince Rong.


    The reason is that he accidentally stepped on his Highness''s cricket. His highness cried like a dead mother (Note: Bai Chusheng''s original words, but Gu Yixiu''s mother died), so Gu Yanqing asked him to catch crickets for him in the palace. If he couldn''t catch them, he had to kowtow to his highness.


    In autumn, the crickets are not so easy to catch. Bai Chusheng searched in the imperial garden for a long time, but failed to find one. He had to be humiliated and kowtow to his highness.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong really did that?" Bai ruotong''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe Bai Chusheng''s words.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "yes, but they are prince Rong. What can I do? I have to kneel down if I have to."


    "Is your Highness Prince Rong really going too far?" Bai ruotong is still a bit dubious.


    Bai Chusheng narrowed his eyes to inquire about his sister. His words were mixed with a trace of resentment: "why, do you not believe me? Isn''t his Highness Prince Rong the one who can do it? Am I the one who can lie? "


    This time he came to complain about bitter water, but looking at his sister''s meaning, he seemed to speak to Prince Rong.


    "My brother said that. How dare you doubt me? I''m just surprised that your highness is so mean."


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. Today, Bai Chusheng seems to be confused with anger, but his words are childish.

 Chapter 281

    "His Highness Prince Rong is too arrogant. If you get married in the future, you may be bullied by him. Before you and hairpin, I will try to break the engagement between you and Prince Rong."


    Bai Chusheng complained.


    Bai ruotong blinked and saw that his brother was angry. With a cute smile, he handed the tea to Bai Chusheng: "brother, don''t be angry. Maybe there is some misunderstanding."


    "Are you trying to piss me off?" Bai Chusheng was angry and laughing. When did his sister get angry with Prince Rong? "Is Prince Rong really so good? That''s good enough for you to say good things to him here. "


    Bai ruotong''s round eyes turned slightly. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something and said happily: "brother, I know. Perhaps his Royal Highness Prince Rong did this on purpose to find a way to make amends with you, and then offer a beauty to you. "


    "What does that mean?"


    Bai Chusheng couldn''t understand.


    With a smile, Bai ruotong tells Bai Chusheng what happened in huayuelou a few days ago and what happened to Gu Yanqing himself.


    Bai Chusheng''s heart moved slightly when he heard this. Eyes flashed a moment of amazement, complained: "such a big thing happened, why don''t you tell me?"


    "It''s not because you are busy... Besides, I thought sister Jingxian would tell you." Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and muttered.


    "Why do you ask Prince Rong about my relationship with Jingxian?"


    Bai Chusheng gathered his smile and said sternly.


    "If you don''t ask your Royal Highness Prince Rong, can my brother marry sister Jingxian smoothly?" Bai ruotong saw that he seemed really angry and said solemnly.


    "Why are you so dependent on your Highness Prince Rong? If you want to rely on it, you can rely on it alone. I''ll make my own decisions. I don''t need Prince Rong''s kindness! "


    His affairs with Jingxian have nothing to do with others. If they can be together is their fate, if not, can only be the two of them predestined.


    He doesn''t even have the ability to take a concubine into the house, so what''s his qualification to marry Jingxian.


    Bai ruotong was stunned by Bai Chusheng''s roar. She did not expect that he should be so angry.


    My brother has always misunderstood Prince Rong. Although I don''t understand why Prince Rong chose to enrage my brother, since he did it, he must have his purpose.


    "Brother, it''s not about you alone. Sister Jingxian can no longer spend time in brothels. Although you are working in the Ministry of war now, you have not stood still. After you stop, how many years does sister Jingxian have to wait?


    What''s more, the identity of Jingxian''s elder sister can''t be the main room. After the elder brother''s weak crown, he wanted to stand at attention. At that time, his elder brother''s house already had a good wife, and then he married sister Jingxian. What would your wife think of sister Jingxian? "


    Bai ruotong came slowly word by word. She knew that Bai Chusheng was arrogant and didn''t like to be ungrateful. Bai ruotong was also reluctant.


    But it''s about Jingxian''s happiness and youth. They should put down their arrogance. Life in the world, there will inevitably be a day of flattery.


    Bai Chusheng''s fist was tight and loose, loose and tight. As Bai ruotong said, he did not have a firm foothold either in the government or in the imperial court.


    It''s more difficult for Jingxian to enter the mansion than to ascend to heaven.


    Now that the son of the marquis in the west of the town has not been established, Zhang is pregnant again. All of them are staring at their brother and sister.


    If he falls down at this time, he will fall into the abyss.


    "Brother, believe your Highness Prince Rong once. I assure you that he didn''t mean to humiliate you. "


    Seeing that his state of mind had calmed down a lot, Bai ruotong earnestly advised him.

 Chapter 282

    Bai Chusheng sighed heavily and stroked Bai ruotong''s forehead: "ruotong, are you really happy with your Royal Highness Prince Rong?"


    "No way." She did not hesitate to say this, but the Dodge of her eyes could not deceive Bai Chusheng.


    What he cares about most in his life is Bai ruotong. After his mother''s death, Bai ruotong was his only obstacle in the mansion.


    Father is fickle, grandmother is profit-making. He had seen the world clearly.


    But only his sister was worried. What he wants is that she can make a lover in the future and stay away from the trouble.


    But Gu Yanqing was not a good man. He was born in the royal family and lived in the shadow of swords. How can he give Bai Rutong a peaceful and undisturbed life.


    However, Bai ruotong has been facing Gu Yanqing today. Although she denied it, her every move could not deceive Bai Chusheng.


    This girl, her heart already with Prince Rong.


    "Silly girl..."


    Bai Chusheng forced a smile, hooked Bai ruotong''s nose, "remember the two words you just said, I hope you can really say it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong choked. He opened his mouth but could not speak.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days before the Qiqiao Festival, the capital of Nanyuan was decorated with lanterns and red lanterns. At the door of many houses, there were sachets, handkerchiefs, and purses.


    Listen to orange way: one to Qiqiao Festival, Nanyuan woman is the most crazy. They put the embroidered object in front of the door of the person they like. If they are lucky, if the husband likes it, he will ask the good wife to go to the woman''s house and ask for her birthday.


    It''s their only chance to tell.


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he could see that there were many sachets and pouches in front of the gate of xihou mansion. I''m curious.


    "Who are these for?"


    Bai ruotong is cleaning up the management of Qiaowu.


    "If you go back to the young lady, you will send it to the young master."


    In charge of affairs and airway.


    "Brother is so popular!"


    Bai Rutong was surprised. But it''s true that my brother was born in Houmen. It''s a woman''s favorite.


    "Miss, can your Highness Prince Rong receive it?" Qi''er whispered in front of Bai ruotong''s ear.


    "Who dares to send it to Prince Rong?" Bai Rutong rolled his eyes.


    Orange son hears speech to smile lightly: "this may be, Prince Rong''s Royal Highness is born so handsome, brave and good at fighting, is our Nan yuan''s hero.". There must be many women who love prince Rong. I''ll bet the young lady that there must be more clever things outside his Royal Highness Prince Rong''s mansion than the eldest young master. "


    "Bet on what?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    "If Miss loses, she will have to take medicine obediently in the future. You must see the bottom of the bowl. You can''t hide half of it as before."


    Qi son eye Mou turned to turn, proposal way.


    "What''s so funny about that? If we want to bet, we''ll bet a little bigger. If you lose, you''ll give Zhao Cheng your pocket! "


    Bai Rutong pointed to the blue pattern purse hanging around her waist.


    Qi''er''s face suddenly turned red: "Miss, I don''t know Zhao Cheng''s bodyguard. It''s nice. Why do you want to give him a purse?"


    "Don''t you want to bet with me? If you don''t bet a little bit more, it''s boring. " Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows, "how about it? Dare you? "


    In her previous life, her favorite entertainment activity was "truth and adventure". There is no entertainment after coming to this world. Since orange wants to bet with her, Bai ruotong will not miss this opportunity.


    "Kiel, bet with miss." Orange son bends to Qi son''s ear side, soft voice way.


    Qi Er paused and muttered: "but the punishment of miss is too simple."

 Chapter 283

    "Oh, if I lose, the first person I meet when I go out of the house tomorrow, I''ll bark with him three times."


    Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    It''s very clear in the supreme madwoman that Gu Yanqing is so fierce that no woman dares to approach him.


    In the Nanyuan Dynasty, there were only orthodox requirements for wives and families, and they must be well matched. But I have no identity requirement.


    If he were to be another prince, Bai ruotong would believe that countless women would give him clever things. But Gu Yanqing... Ha ha.


    "That''s what you said, miss. Don''t regret it." Said orange.


    "Don''t regret it." White if Tong light ah.


    "Then let''s go outside Rongqin''s mansion now?" Oranges are eager to try.


    "Good!"


    Make up your mind, Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng ask for the waist tag to go out of the house, and take Qi''er orange out of the house.


    On the carriage, Bai ruotong was very happy and even hummed a little song. Thinking about later, Qi''er blushes and sends her purse with Zhao Cheng. She can''t help laughing.


    The carriage stopped in the street of Rongqin palace. They got out of the carriage and crept to the Rongqin palace. Before Bai ruotong came near, he saw a woman in a hurry passing by them and walking with the red lacquer door. He looked around and put a purse in front of the stone stairs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong felt some pain in his face.


    "Miss, we won." Orange reminds a way.


    White if Tong smoked to smoke corner of mouth, fiercely stare at Orange son one eye. The woman put down her purse and left in a hurry.


    Looking along the red lacquer gate, there was a pile of ingenious things on the stone ladder. Compared with my brother, it turned several times directly.


    ¡­¡­


    She no longer believed in any of the characters in the novel! Meow!


    "I''ll tell you, there are many people who like Prince Rong. Miss, you have to keep a close watch. Don''t let those women really squeeze into the mansion and rob you of your favor in the future."


    Qi''er covered her mouth and laughed happily.


    Bai ruotong''s chest was stuffy and his breath was short. The ingenious things on the threshold looked very striking.


    She took off her cloak and strode to the door.


    "Miss... What are you... What are you going to do?"


    Qi son sees oneself young lady that the Qiao thing on the threshold packs to go to the big cloak, startled way.


    "Take it and throw it away, of course!"


    Bai ruotong wrapped up the skilful things and shouldered them.


    "Miss, these are all the wishes of the girls from various prefectures to his Royal Highness Prince Rong..."


    "What''s your mind? Who in the capital doesn''t know that his Highness Prince Rong has been engaged. What kind of artifact do they want to send! Anyway, it''s all going to be thrown away. I think I''ll help you by the way. "


    Qi''er''s words are not finished yet. Bai Rutong interrupts coldly.


    Orange son laughingly pulled to pull Qi son''s sleeve, low voice way: "don''t say more, you haven''t seen, our miss this is jealous?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi Er suddenly.


    "What are you doing?"


    An angry rebuke rang out behind them, and the three suddenly looked back. I don''t know when Prince Rong''s carriage had arrived outside the house. The coachman got off the horse and came with them at a gallop.


    Bai ruotong was so scared that he almost shook off his cloak: "no! Run


    The coachman ran after him, but he didn''t catch up. The three girls were like greasing their feet, and they were running fast.


    Zhao Cheng opened the curtain and called, "don''t chase me. I''m just here to send you something clever."


    "Yes." The coachman answered and turned around.


    Gu Yanqing stepped out of the carriage and looked at the three beautiful shadows in the distance, with a smile on her lips.


    Zhao Cheng looked at the empty threshold and murmured in surprise: "it''s strange. Yesterday it was full of clever things. Today, there is no one... Oh, no, there is a square handkerchief... "

 Chapter 284

    He picked up a Navy square handkerchief on the ground, put it in front of him, and said with a smile, "the girl who sent this square handkerchief is really brave. Such an ugly square handkerchief doesn''t indicate which family she is. Do you really think your highness can take a fancy to it?"


    "Show me." Gu Yanqing raised her hand.


    When Zhao Cheng heard the speech, he handed the handkerchief to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing took it and found that, as Zhao Cheng said, the embroidery on the handkerchief was in a mess, like a dog lying on the ground in a human costume, surrounded by a circle of delicious food. The dog''s head was hanging with a white bone. It looked very funny.


    Gu Yanqing carefully folded the handkerchief in half and put it in her arms. Zhao Cheng stares round an eye, suddenly way: "Your Highness, this square handkerchief... Is... Is white girl send?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing nodded.


    "No wonder... Embroidered so... Lovely."


    Zhao Cheng wants to cry without tears. Is it time to take back that "ugly"?


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the mansion, Bai ruotong threw his cloak to the manager. The manager was stunned and said, "Miss, what do you mean?"


    "All the clever things in it are for my brother. Go and send them to my brother." Bai ruotong waves his hand and leaves with such words.


    Damn Gu Yanqing, she is so popular. She really looks down on him.


    Damned romantic Lord!


    "Four younger sisters!"


    Bai ruotong complained. As soon as he opened the gate of the courtyard, a figure came with him. Bai Rutong raised his eyes and saw that it was Bai Lingwei. He said with a smile, "second sister, why are you here?"


    "Four younger sisters, you and I go to Yujiao courtyard. There was an accident with her mother, and the sisters were there with her. If you don''t go, I''m afraid it''s unreasonable. "


    Bai Lingwei''s face was slightly flustered, and she went out of the hospital with Bai ruotong''s hand. Bai ruotong was stunned. He thought to himself for a while and said, "third sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Is... Is the father to accept the new house, the mother after knowing and father crying a, now moved fetal gas, is Yujiao courtyard sad." Bai Lingwei sighed.


    "Naxinfang? Is that a woman named Li Niang


    Bai Rutong stopped and asked.


    Bai Lingwei was stunned and said: "you... How do you know Li Niang? The woman my father wants to accept is Li Niang. "


    Bai ruotong raised a bitter smile. She knew Li Niang. In the novel, because Bai Shutang was brought in suddenly after the old lady went to the Buddhist temple, the old lady didn''t like Li Niang. For Li Niang, Bai Shutang almost fell out with the old lady.


    Li Niang has an identity that makes Bai ruotong uneasy. She is Bai Yinling''s person.


    "When I see my father coming home very late these days, I worry that midnight will go to see him. I didn''t expect to see that my father was very close to an actor named Li Niang in the theater."


    Bai ruotong returns.


    When Bai Lingwei heard this, she turned pale. Pull her cloud sleeve solemnly way: "four younger sister, you are really brave, you follow father, if be found by father, but will punish with you, you still don''t do so in the future."


    "Thanks for the second sister''s reminding. Rutong understood."


    Bai ruotong nodded and said with thanks.


    As soon as they stepped into Lijiao courtyard, they heard the sound of crying in the corridor room. Bai ruotong and Bai Lingwei looked at each other, opened the curtain and entered the room.


    Zhang Shi is thrusting out the round belly to lie on the soft collapse, clings to the silk handkerchief to sob without a sound. Beside him stood a large group of people, who were gently persuading. Bai ruotong was a little surprised, but Li, who was different from Zhang, was also in the room.

 Chapter 285

    Looking at Bai ruotong, they subconsciously backed aside. Wu half knelt down in front of the couch and said softly, "sister, you see, ruotong has come to see you. Don''t be angry. Now you have flesh and blood in your stomach. If you cry, how can you get rid of it? "


    "What did she come for? Isn''t it that you''re trying to get in the way of me? " Zhang threw the silk handkerchief, red eyes fiercely angry with Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong shrugs his shoulders helplessly. If she doesn''t come, Zhang will blame her. If she comes, Zhang will also talk about her.


    She''s really in trouble.


    "Mother, how can I not come when you cry like this?" Bai ruotong sat on his seat, took Zhang''s hand for the first time, and said in a soft voice, "I''ve heard the second sister say that it''s my father''s fault. How can he take a concubine when his mother is pregnant? Isn''t that meant to be a hindrance to my mother? "


    Zhang''s voice choked. I thought that Bai ruotong couldn''t say anything decent, but I didn''t think that she was helping me.


    "Do you mean to bury me? Or do you really think so? " Zhang said dubiously.


    "Sister, look at you. Ruotong''s words naturally come from his heart. I can''t even see it as a sister, let alone ruotong! My Lord, it''s unreasonable. "


    Bai ruotong hasn''t answered yet, and Li has already snatched the conversation impatiently. It''s not only Zhang''s unhappiness that Bai Shutang wants to take a concubine, but also that she is a little girl. Now that I''m old, I''m going to add a new person to the mansion. I''m afraid baishutang will forget that she is still an old person.


    Zhang''s voice choked, but he had no strength to reply. She has been in the government for nearly four years, and her appearance is regarded as the beauty of the country.


    But Bai Shutang was not good at her. She didn''t appreciate the precious flowers at home. Instead, she wanted to see a wild flower. Zhang was very choked.


    "Mother, don''t be sad any more. You are crying here. Father doesn''t know. It''s better to write a letter to grandma. How can I say that if a father wants to have a concubine, he has to go through the tacit consent of his grandmother.


    Grandmother has always loved her mother. She will understand her mother''s sufferings. Maybe she will stop her father from taking concubines after reading the letter. "


    Bai ruotong suggested.


    Hearing this, Zhang''s eyes brightened. Although he doesn''t like Bai ruotong, he thinks it right. To make a promise, Bai Yinling grabs the words: "Si Mei, are you helping or hurting your mother?


    Grandmother has always said that she should be virtuous and virtuous in order to protect her family. What if the old lady mistook her mother for a narrow-minded, jealous woman when she sent a letter to her mother? "


    Bai Yinling''s heart is a little irritable. Whether Bai Shutang takes a concubine or not has nothing to do with Bai ruotong. What''s more, she is disgusted with Zhang, but now she helps Zhang speak up.


    She couldn''t understand the way.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang lowered his head and thought for a moment. His heart could not help leaning towards Bai Yinling. His tearful eyes suddenly glared and shook off Bai Rutong''s hand: "Bai Rutong! You are really upset and kind-hearted. Are you trying to harm me or help me? "


    "If my mother listens to my sister''s words, I''m afraid she will lose her favor," said Bai ruotong, rubbing the back of her hand. "If my father wants to take a concubine, I should let my grandmother know.


    I listen to the second elder sister way, father to be included in the head of the woman''s identity, just a performer. Can''t a person like this be known to his grandmother? If I wait for my grandmother to come back and see that there is one more person in the house, I will be the first to blame you, mother. "

 Chapter 286

    Zhang''s tiny Zheng, Lin is looking at two people.


    "No matter what the foundation of the woman is, the father just likes it," Bai Yinling said with a clear smile and looked up at Bai ruotong. "Why does the younger sister want to instigate her mother to be against her father? If the mother entrusted the letter to her grandmother, maybe as the fourth sister said, her grandmother took care of her pregnant mother and would not let her father take concubines. But what''s the consequence, has my sister thought about it? "


    "What my sister wanted to say was that my father would hate my mother and stay away from her. It''s not good for a mother, is it? " Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and met Bai Yinling. "With respect, my father always respects my mother. Now even without the woman, my father''s heart is not in my mother''s body.


    If a mother annoys her father, she will have plenty of time to make amends for him. One day, her father will forgive her. But if that woman really comes to our mansion. Can my father still look at my mother


    Bai Yinling''s eyebrows trembled and looked up at Bai Rutong. Their eyes collided. Bai Rutong didn''t dodge for a moment, and even surpassed her in momentum.


    What she wants to say, what she wants to ask for for Li Niang, Bai ruotong already knows from the novel.


    Whether Li Niang can finally enter the mansion depends on Bai Shutang.


    Bai ruotong should know that even if his words can change Zhang''s heart, he can''t change Bai Shutang''s mind. But she can at least let Li Niang into the house more difficult, let Bai Yinling show her fox tail.


    "Look, sister, you are very lucky. Yinling and Rutong are both filial. Although they have different words, they are both thinking about you. Please have a cup of tea. "


    Wu is a kind-hearted master. He is busy with Zhang''s hot tea.


    After their argument, Zhang''s mood was much calmer, half leaning on his body. Although his eyes were still dewy, a shrewd light flashed through them. After a sip of tea, Zhang said, "what are you two doing in front of me now?"


    Bai ruotong, Bai Yinling and she are enemies, especially jealous when they meet. They''ll think about her, they''ll care about her?


    Zhang''s heart is not believe, neither of these two people is kind-hearted, now this fierce discrimination, heart must be stuffed with huahuachang.


    "Rutong is just really sharing his mother''s worries. As for the third sister, Rutong doesn''t know." Bai ruotong nodded back.


    "What do you mean, sister? Yinling naturally shares her mother''s worries. " Bai Yinling said coldly.


    "Mother, don''t you find that this Li Niang girl and her dead fifth aunt are all from the same opera background?"


    Bai ruotong sat down on the soft floor and lowered her voice, pretending to be mysterious. When Bai Yinling heard this, her heart suddenly "clattered" and her fingers holding the handle of the fan suddenly tightened.


    Zhang''s youyou turned his water eyes and fell on Bai Yinling: "it''s like this when you say so."


    "It seems that it''s true," Bai said with a smile. He patted his thigh and said, "Oh! There is one thing Rutong seems to forget. A few days ago, ruotong heard that those bodyguards who followed his father said that Li Niang also looked like aunt LAN.


    Maybe it''s because of this that my sister wants to leave Li Niang in the mansion. Last time I had a big row with my sister, aunt LAN, because of her legacy. "


    "What do you mean, Si Mei? Have you ever seen Li Niang? You''re totally slandering me. I''m just thinking for my mother''s sake. How ever did you say that you were so scheming, and asked my mother to believe in Yinling! "

 Chapter 287

    Bai Yinling looks slightly flustered. Although her words are sincere, her eyes can''t help dodging.


    Li Niang and her father always get along carefully. Only my father had seen the makeup removed. Why does Bai ruotong know that Li Niang and her aunt are similar in appearance?


    Although Zhang''s temperament is a little arrogant, he is not a fool. Listening to Bai ruotong''s words, we can immediately understand the meaning of the vernacular. Bai Yinling''s hypocritical plan is to persuade her to do dowry for others.


    "The queen of the supreme madness" Zhang''s letter. Then he made a list of concubines for Bai Shutang. But as soon as Li Niang entered the mansion, Zhang could see the clue clearly. Li Niang''s appearance is similar to that of aunt LAN who passed away. Her singing and dancing are more like those carved by Mozi.


    Zhang just realized that he had been cheated by Bai Yinling and made wedding clothes for others.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bai Yinling, you are really a smart character. I almost fell for you! At the beginning, your mother was a fox. Now you want to find a fox to come back and hook up with the master. Your heart is really vicious


    Zhang''s cold ah, in hand of the tea cup to that case several ruthlessly knock.


    Bai Yinling quickly knelt down and pleaded: "mother, I don''t know that Li Niang. Don''t listen to Rutong''s nonsense, mother. She has never seen Li Niang before. How can she confirm that Li Niang looks similar to her aunt. If it''s really similar, it''s just a coincidence. Yinling doesn''t know about it! "


    "Since the third sister didn''t know, why did she persuade her mother to let Li Niang into the mansion? Two days ago, when he went out to play, he saw with his own eyes elder sister you went to a drama garden. At that time, he thought that elder sister was just going to listen to the opera. Now it seems that elder sister wants to arrange beauty with her father in order to please her father. "


    Bai ruotong''s words are full of satire, and Bai Yinling''s every move is under her control. Seeing Bai Yinling go to the opera garden is just her nonsense.


    The day before yesterday, his brother was not in the house, so Bai ruotong had to go to the office of Zhao to get the waist token. After chatting with Zhao Guanshi, it turns out that Bai Yinling also got the waist token to leave the house on that day.


    Although Bai ruotong didn''t know where she was going, according to what happened now, the place she went the day before yesterday must be the opera garden.


    "You''re bullshit. I''ve never been to the theater that day!" Bai Yinling denied. But her refutation was thin in Zhang''s ears.


    Since Bai Yinling came back to her home, she has always been kind to herself. She has never had a peaceful life in this province. Zhang almost forgot Bai Yinling''s hatred for her.


    "My sister should know if I''m talking nonsense."


    Bai said solemnly. The eyes of the people in the room all fell on Bai Yinling.


    No matter Zhang or Li, or even Wu, they all pretend to be selfish, and no one is looking forward to new people entering the house. Bai Yinling''s behavior was so criticized by Bai ruotong that it naturally became the target of public criticism.


    Her fox tail, her selfishness, her stratagem are all exposed.


    The Li Niang who wants to enter the mansion must have something to do with her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s rare for Bai Yinling to have a flustered look on her face. She bites her lip and angrily resents Bai ruotong. However, she sees her partner''s eyes half closed, and a meaningful smile appears at the corner of her mouth, as if she is mocking.


    She must have done it on purpose.

 Chapter 288

    She must have been trying to embarrass her in front of her mother.


    Bai ruotong must have investigated in private about Li Niang.


    Since the last plot didn''t succeed, she was wary of Bai ruotong. In the three years since she left the government, she is not the only one who has changed. Although Bai ruotong is still that skin bag, he seems to be a different person inside, which makes people feel cold behind.


    "Mother, Yinling really didn''t do it. My sister took revenge on me because of the hairpin that day.


    Today''s thing is just Yinling''s kindness. If her mother misunderstands Yinling, Yinling will have to break her teeth and swallow it. As long as her mother is happy, Yinling will bear all the grievances. "


    Bai Yinling''s words are still sincere, not half trembling. If others listen, they will believe it. But who is Zhang? She knows Bai Yinling''s anger. What she has done now is nothing more than to lie down and taste the gall and pretend to be humble in front of her.


    "Good? It''s really wicked of you to be so kind


    It was not Zhang who answered, but Li. Li and Bai Yinling have no grudge. If you really want to talk about some entanglement, it''s just that you once envied LAN and mocked her.


    Now she is old and pale, but Bai Yinling brings a new "Lan family" back to her. Li''s heart thinks that she is a diaphragm.


    "Sister, what do you think we should do?"


    Zhang put down the brocade handkerchief, which had been soaked in tears, and asked Li.


    "My sister thinks that if what she said is more reasonable, she should report it to the old lady. How can the old lady not know what it is like for the master to take a concubine in the house?"


    For the first time, Li and Zhang spoke in a friendly voice. They had a deep feud, but they shared the same interests.


    "Wu Shi, what do you mean?"


    Zhang turned his eyes and looked at Wu. Wu, who has never been able to speak, nodded down and said in a low voice, "my sister thinks that the two sisters are right. It should be told to the old lady."


    Bai ruotong lowered her head and played with her hair. Her goal has been achieved. Bai Yinling''s words are provoked by her, which makes everyone angry. Zhang is a kind-hearted master. She must have gone through this, and her heart is filled with resentment against Bai Yinling.


    "Meiling, send someone to take a message to the old lady. Hurry up and get to the Buddhist temple tomorrow."


    Zhang ordered.


    Mei Ling listened, nodded, nodded and walked out of the room.


    After such a long time, Zhang''s look was a little sleepy. Looking down at Bai Yinling who was still kneeling on the ground, he sneered: "what are you doing kneeling on the ground? Why don''t you get up soon? Do you want me to help you up? "


    White Yin Ling swallowed, low along eyebrow eye stand up body.


    "Ruotong, it''s good to have you here today. If I don''t have you, I''m afraid I''m going to make a dowry for others. Come here..."


    Zhang suddenly raised his smile and raised his hand. Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong got up and went with Zhang. Zhang''s smile was so kind for the first time. He carried Bai ruotong''s hand and put the jade bracelet on his wrist into her wrist.


    "Mother, this is..."


    Bai ruotong looks at Zhang''s family in amazement. With a smile, Zhang stroked Bai ruotong''s palm and sighed: "if it were not for you, I would have listened to the evil man''s words and made a wedding dress with her. This bracelet has been with me for a long time. Now I send it to you. I hope you don''t dislike my affection for you. "

 Chapter 289

    "Although our mother and daughter have had a quarrel, when we face outsiders, our hearts are toward each other. Although you are a little arrogant and occasionally irritate me, it''s better than some people trying to stab me in the back. "


    Although Zhang''s words were to thank Bai ruotong, all of them were to humiliate Bai Yinling.


    Bai Yinling clenched her teeth, and her nails were embedded in the meat. Her chest hurt so much that it seemed like thousands of knives were cutting her heart, but she had to pretend to be calm and even look down.


    She won''t forget who hurt her mother. In fact, the woman in luxurious clothes was a cold-blooded and merciless executioner.


    However, in the face of her enemies, she still wanted to keep the appearance of obedience. If she gets angry by accident, all her preparations will be in vain.


    "Rutong just did what he should do. His mother didn''t have to be grateful to him. Today, whether Li Niang has passed the gate depends on fate. If you are a child, you can''t be a master. "


    Bai ruotong took his hand out of Zhang''s.


    Zhang''s holding hands made her feel bad.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of peace in the mansion, how could she come up with such an idea with Zhang.


    What she did was never to please Zhang, but to protect her brother and herself.


    ¡­¡­


    It was dusk when Zhang made such a noise. The sky outside the window lattice is already dark. The burning clouds are rolling the afterglow of the sky. The hot red and deep blue are shining in the air. A gust of wind blows and the golden leaves sweep down, making a "rustle" sound in the courtyard.


    As the crowd dispersed, Bai Rutong went out of Yujiao courtyard and turned to walk into the path outside the corridor.


    "Miss four, please stay."


    A call to yourself. When Bai ruotong looked back, it was Li who came with him. She came forward with a smile, which was different from the usual acrimony. The smile of her eyebrows was very warm.


    "What do you want from the second aunt?" Bai asked.


    "I just want to ask you, what you are doing today, but what are you really planning for the eldest lady?" Li asked softly.


    Over the past few months, Bai ruotong''s edge has gradually flourished, and he has become more and more like a daughter. Although Li was a little mean to Zhang, he was very fond of Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "ruotong is a member of the West Marquis''s office. He has to plan with the West Marquis''s office."


    "If the old lady knows that you have such a mind, she must be proud of you."


    Bai ruotong admitted that she didn''t do this for Zhang. As Li expected, she didn''t want to please Zhang.


    "What else can I do for you? If he''s a little sleepy, if his second aunt has nothing else to do, he''ll leave first. "


    Bai ruotong and airway.


    "There''s nothing else. It''s just greeting you." Li said, "if you are tired, you go back first, and I''ll go back to the yard to have a rest. I''m really tired to come here at such a big age."


    Li said with a plaintive sigh. Bai ruotong smiles and nods to see her back.


    Waiting for her figure to go far away, Qi''er whispered: "Miss, why does the good second lady want to say hello to us?"


    Bai ruotong shrugged: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s to flatter us. Go back. Maybe someone will come to me later. I need to be energetic. "


    "Miss, who will come later?" Qi Er blinks, curious way.


    "Do you want to bet with me?" Bai ruotong is eye-catching and funny.


    "Miss, haven''t you lost enough today?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 290

    ¡­¡­


    "Miss... Here comes the third miss."


    Just sat down to eat a mouthful of water, Qi''er pushed the door in, small mouth a flat, back to the way.


    "See, I said someone would come to me."


    Bai Rutong covered his mouth and yawned, half closed his eyes and sighed.


    Bai Yinling really can''t hold her breath. The matter of Zanzi, followed by today''s matter, she lost to herself in turn. She must have accumulated a lot of anger.


    When he got up from the couch, Bai ruotong put on a thin cloak, draped the curtain and went into the hall.


    Bai Yinling was already waiting in the hall. Seeing her coming in, she put down her tea cup and looked solemn.


    "Third sister, rare guest, how do you want to come to my yard?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and sat leaning on the soft floor. Bai Yinling looked at Qi''er and said in a cold voice: "fourth sister, I want to talk to you alone."


    "If you have anything to say, the third sister will say. There is no outsider here." Bai ruotong took the sugar beans on the table and ate them with ease. Different from Bai Yinling''s anger, Bai ruotong was very happy, as if it was not himself who embarrassed her just now.


    "Well, then I asked," Bai Yinling''s words suddenly cooled down, "who are you?"


    "What do you mean, sister? What do you mean, who am I? " White if Tong pick eyebrow, surprised put down the sugar beans in hand.


    "You are not Bai ruotong at all! Who the hell are you


    White Yin Ling dark calm facial expression, asked words again. The Qi son of one side hears what is to doubt, three young ladies this is to be annoyed by oneself young lady confused? To ask such a strange question.


    "If I''m not Bai Rutong, who does the third sister think I am?"


    Bai ruotong chuckled twice, without a trace of panic. Bai Yinling is different from others. She grew up with the original owner and was deeply "humiliated" by the original owner. Different from others, she is most familiar with the original owner.


    Bai ruotong is not so intelligent.


    "I don''t know who you are, that''s why I asked you."


    Baiyinling road.


    Bai ruotong''s few words today have made Zhang and her aunts suspect themselves. She has done everything so well that no one else knows.


    How can Bai ruotong know her plan if she is just a daughter of Hou''s family who can''t get out and enter?


    She would not believe that she was so coincidental to see himself go to the theater. On that day, her subordinates were already protecting her secretly. If they saw Bai ruotong, they would greet themselves.


    "Sister, sister, you are really confused. Ruotong is ruotong, where else can it be? "Bai ruotong covered his mouth and laughed brightly, as if he took Bai Yinling''s words as a joke." sister, why do you suddenly come up with such an idea? Is it because ruotong guessed what his sister did in front of his mother today, so she was afraid? "


    "Four younger sisters, even if a person changes, he will not change his disposition suddenly. You think you can fool others, but you can fool me? "


    Bai Yinling has a bitter smile in her mouth. Bai Rutong is different from her. She has a golden spoon since she was a child. She is the old lady''s favorite. She doesn''t have to do anything to get the supreme favor.


    Since childhood, she has been smooth sailing, how can she suddenly change her temper.


    "What if you change your temper, third sister? Don''t you also change your temper?" Bai ruotong said softly, playing with the silk handkerchief casually, but his eyes didn''t dodge at all, and he met her.

 Chapter 291

    Bai Yinling choked. Bai ruotong''s calm smile seems to be a secret. With her eyes in the past, he was guilty and avoided his eyes.


    "Third sister, I don''t understand what you mean by that. You doubt if I am Bai ruotong, because now I have become different, not as stupid as before. You thought I could be at your disposal, but you found that you could not.


    Third sister, it''s not me that have changed, it''s you that have changed. It''s your mind that has become weird and multiterminal. You are not who you used to be. I just became kind, and third sister, you became vicious. "


    Bai ruotong smiles and beats Bai Yinling''s heart like a hard stone. When she first came back to her house, Bai ruotong thought that as long as she didn''t provoke her, she would never come back to make trouble.


    She is the protagonist, the phoenix of rebirth.


    But now, Bai ruotong feels that the rebirth of nirvana is not the Phoenix, but the devil from hell.


    When she was a reader, she gritted her teeth because of Bai Yinling''s sufferings in xihou mansion. Sorrow for her sorrow, joy for her joy. But after crossing over, the original hard and cold words become one by one fresh people.


    Bai Yinling was alive, but she became vicious in her eyes. Bai ruotong is not a man without mercy. The original owner once humiliated her and trampled on her dignity with others. Now that she has established herself as Bai ruotong, she should bear her former "evil" for the original owner.


    But it doesn''t mean that Bai ruotong will be persecuted for no reason. It doesn''t mean that when Bai Yinling slaps him, he doesn''t fight back.


    "Si Mei, do you know something?" Bai Yinling got up and approached Bai ruotong, "the person behind you is Prince Rong, right? Why does his Highness Prince Rong want to help you deal with me? What''s the purpose of both of you? How did you hook up your Royal Highness Prince Rong as a backer? "


    Her three questions make Bai Rutong unable to laugh or cry. She thinks she has an expert behind her. Yes, today''s affairs of Li Niang are beyond Bai ruotong''s ability. If she had not read the novel herself, how could she know the conspiracy between Bai Yinling and Li Niang.


    "Sister, you really misunderstood. I have an engagement with his Royal Highness Prince Rong. He thinks he is my backer, but what can I do with his Royal Highness Prince Rong? Even if we are planning something, why should we aim at you? How can you be targeted by me and his Royal Highness Prince Rong? "


    Bai ruotong raised his eyes and chuckled. He said too much and his throat was dry. He took a mouthful of water from the tea cup and fed a few sugar beans to his mouth. Every move was leisurely.


    Bai Yinling swallowed a bad breath. It seems that Bai ruotong can''t ask anything here. She really didn''t understand why her plan was easily broken when she met Bai ruotong.


    Before, where could she have such brilliant ability.


    "Sister, what else do you want to ask? If not, sister will have a rest." Bai ruotong covered his mouth and yawned again, and his eyes had already filled with mist.


    She''s really tired.


    "The last question," Bai Yinling''s eyes suddenly tightened, a little nervous, "aunt''s hairpin, the elder sister said you have it, right?"


    "Hairpin again, third sister, how many times do you want to trap me?" Bai ruotong had a little helplessness in his speech.

 Chapter 292

    "Don''t be confused with me!" Bai Yinling said angrily.


    She had already learned to restrain her temper, not to reveal her own joys and sorrows easily in front of anyone. But when she met Bai ruotong, she broke this path.


    After Bai lingyao was punished, Bai Yinling took the opportunity to visit her, but in fact she wanted to get back her hairpin. But Bai lingyao said that she had handed over the hairpin to Bai ruotong. She secretly sent people to qingliuyuan to search, but there was no hairpin there.


    "Sister, if you don''t believe me, just search again." Bai ruotong''s smile, cold words, sent out bursts of chill, "since my elder sister wanted to use her mother''s relics in this way, now if you want to get it back, there is no reason.


    Third sister, please come back. It''s late at night, and I''ll have to call the night guard soon. If I stay here, I''ll ask the steward to invite someone! "


    Bai Yinling''s eyes were cold, biting her teeth and glaring at Bai Rutong. How can she be reconciled to her failure today.


    But what can we do if we are not reconciled? She can''t subdue Bai ruotong now. If we keep on pestering, it will only do harm to her.


    Bai Yinling warns herself to calm down and calm down. After breathing, Bai Yinling''s eyes are like a knife and angrily turns to Bai Rutong. She opened her thin lips, left three words coldly, and turned away.


    The words she left were: "we''ll see."


    midnight.


    Bai ruotong lay on the bed and couldn''t sleep. Now she has been in the world for more than half a year and has finished the plot of the first 20 chapters of the book. In the future, she has no way to know what Bai Yinling wants to do and how Gu Yanqing falls in love with Bai Yinling.


    How Gu chenlian finally won Gu Yanqing and ascended the throne is unknown to her.


    The only thing she knew was that in the twenty chapters, she did not die as she said in the book.


    Only hope that she can really be as black and white impermanence said, can be rich life.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. Bai ruotong got up early in the morning. Orange for its dressing up, took her to the hall to eat.


    White Rutong eating porridge water puzzled look around her whispering two people, see two people speak more vigorously, white Rutong wrung eyebrows: "you two whispering is doing? Say something in front of me


    "Miss, we didn''t say anything bad about you. We were just wondering if you forgot what you said yesterday."


    Orange son smiles to see to white if Tong, blink an eye way. Bai ruotong was slightly shocked: "what did I say yesterday?"


    "Have you forgotten your bets with us? Miss, do you mean what you say? " Asked orange.


    As soon as Bai Rutong choked, his face darkened. The rascal said: "but I don''t want to go to the mansion today. I''m very dizzy, so I can only give up my gambling with you."


    "Miss, how can you not keep your word? Who said you had nothing to do? Didn''t you say yesterday that you were going to huayuelou today to thank Miss Jingxian? " Asked orange.


    Bai ruotong choked slightly: "go tomorrow."


    "But last night I asked midnight to send a message to miss Jingxian, saying that you will go to see her today. If you don''t go, Miss Jingxian will have to worry about you, for fear that something might happen to you."


    Orange had known that she was going to do this for a long time, so she took precautions ahead of time.


    Bai ruotong drew slightly from the corner of his mouth and pressed his hands on the center of his eyebrows. Why did she pick up the orange when it was good. I''m still complacent. I''ve picked up a treasure. Now, I''ve met a disaster.

 Chapter 293

    "Orange, I really regret that I wanted you at the beginning."


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth.


    Orange son laughs happily: "it is not because the young lady likes the maidservant, the young lady''s great love is the blessing of the maidservant."


    "..." Bai Rutong choked. She is really inferior to orange when it comes to her skilful skills.


    What she said should count. Bai ruotong is not a frightened person. It''s just three times like a dog. She''s not afraid.


    When the porridge water in the bowl came to the bottom, Bai Rutong took a rest and led them out of the room.


    Today''s weather is surprisingly good, the sun is warm, not hot and dry. Bai ruotong went to the headmaster''s office to get the waist token of leaving the mansion, and walked slowly in the mansion. She thought about how she would not lose face and say the three barks gracefully when she saw the first person out of the house later.


    Think about it, but there is no place.


    Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears. She is such a fool that she can''t dig a hole for herself. If she had known that she would be in such a situation, she shouldn''t have said so much.


    "Alas..."


    Burying his head and sighing, Bai ruotong finally accepted his life and stepped out of the red lacquer gate. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped down, his head hit a solid chest.


    "Ah


    With a cry of surprise, Bai ruotong''s body is about to fall back. Fortunately, the man in front of him reacts very quickly and takes her back with his arms around her waist.


    "Little girl, how are you?"


    Gu Yanqing lowered her eyebrows and looked at the little girl in her arms. She had just been walking with her head buried in an emergency, but she ran into herself.


    "Puff..."


    "Puff..."


    Two chuckles rang out in front of the body. Gu Yanqing raised her eyes and saw that Qi orange and her two were laughing secretly. Her eyes looked at them with profound meaning.


    What''s the saying? It''s hard to hold hands when you have a chance to meet each other.


    It''s really a predestined marriage between my young lady and Wang Ye.


    Bai ruotong blushed and wanted to dig a hole to bury himself.


    "Your Highness, miss, I have something to say to you." Seeing that Bai ruotong''s ears were red, Cheng Er immediately raised her eyebrows and added another sentence.


    It''s not too big to watch the excitement.


    It''s not easy to see Miss make a fool of herself. They don''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    "Little girl, what do you want to say to me?"


    Gu Yanqing leaned over and asked softly. Bai ruotong gritted his teeth, looked at him angrily and said, "Wang! Woof! Woof


    Gu Yanqing was stunned.


    It''s all his fault. If it wasn''t for him, how could she make a bet with them. Originally, I wanted to see Qi''er''s jokes, but I finally let others see her jokes.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Qi orange two people''s laughter such as pearls fall to the jade plate, clear and transparent. Bai ruotong''s face turned black as he listened to their laughter.


    "Little girl, why are you learning to bark like a dog?" Gu Yanqing can''t laugh or cry, more and more can''t see what tricks the little girl is playing.


    "Woof! Woof! Woof Bai ruotong squealed three words from her mouth again. She closed her eyes, clenched her fist, and let out the last three words: "Wang! Woof! Woof


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Now, even Zhao Chengdu behind Gu Yanqing could not help laughing.


    "No laughing!"


    Gu Yanqing said sternly. As soon as they heard the voice, they quickly choked the laughter into their throat. Zhao Cheng''s face is about to turn into a pigliver color.

 Chapter 294

    "What are you playing?"


    Gu Yanqing sighed, and a helpless but spoiled smile rose from the corner of her mouth. Hook Bai ruotong''s hair, which was blown to her cheek by the breeze, carefully pinned her behind her ears.


    "Don''t you do it all?"


    Bai Rutong is angry and annoyed. If it wasn''t for Gu Yanqing, why would she bet with orange Qi? Now she''s embarrassed in front of everyone and Gu Yanqing. Bai Rutong wants to find a piece of tofu to knock herself unconscious.


    "What did I do to you? You suddenly yelled at me. I didn''t force you to do such a ridiculous thing. " Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and twirled the string of beads of Bodhi''s eighteen sons in her hands, leisurely mocking.


    Bai ruotong gulps down a breath, there are thousands of complaints piled up in his chest, but he doesn''t know how to talk about it.


    "I don''t care. You did it anyway."


    In the end, she murmured.


    "I want to talk with general Bai. I won''t chat with you today. I''ll teach you another day." Gu Yanqing didn''t get angry, and the little girl''s face was very shy and lovely in his eyes.


    Hand out a little bit of the nose of the little girl, see her small face can''t help but be startled a quiver, shrink back.


    Gu Yanqing raised a satisfied smile, turned around and left with Zhao Cheng.


    After they left, orange Qi and her husband walked to Bai Rutong with a smile and said politely, "Miss, you are really predestined with your highness. You and your highness seem to be destined by heaven. "


    "Both of you!" Bai ruotong gritted his teeth and choked out a few words.


    He stabbed them on the forehead and walked, "you dare to make a fool of me. You''re not allowed to have dinner tonight. Give me a good meal to reflect on!"


    It seems that she is too kind to her maidservant. They dare to mock her face to face.


    "Miss! How could you... "


    Qi''er flattens her small mouth and follows Bai ruotong in a wailing way to beg for mercy. With a smile on his face, cheng''er joked with them all the way to the carriage.


    ¡­¡­


    When she came to huayuelou, Jingxian said that she was sick and didn''t receive any guests these days.


    The fifth Prince didn''t come to huayuelou to find Jingxian''s trouble as she expected. Jingxian has been quite relaxed these days.


    Bai ruotong was finally able to relax and chat with him. After lunch, he said goodbye to him and left huayuelou.


    The midday sun is particularly dazzling. The glazed tiles of Nanyuan capital are covered with a light halo by the warm sun. The streets and alleys are very busy, and hawkers are crying out.


    Bai ruotong had never been to Nanyuan before. Attracted by the bustle of the streets, he got out of the carriage and strolled in the streets.


    "Girl, come here and have a look. The rouge I have here is made of my own flowers and juice. It looks very good on it. It matches a girl like you."


    An aunt who set up a stall had sharp eyes and looked at Bai ruotong''s extraordinary clothes. She waved and yelled warmly. White if Tong dun dun, walked with her.


    "Girl, look at this Luozi Dai. It''s a good product just acquired by an old woman. It''s the only one in the whole capital. It''s made of Xuan Tang wood. It''s used to brush eyebrows to make the girl''s eyebrows look more like the immortal in the painting, which makes the husband salivate."


    The old woman exaggerates and hands a snail to Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong looked at her curiously before her eyes. He wanted to ask for her silver. Suddenly, two wine jars flew into the air and hit her on the stall in front of her eyes.


    "Pa la!"


    The brown jar broke apart, the wine in it wet the whole booth, and the rouge powder on it fell to the ground in a mess.

 Chapter 295

    "Ouch! My stall! Who the hell is that The old woman was so frightened that she covered her chest and swore bitterly.


    "Damn it! My wine! My wine! You bastard! I will send you to the government today! "


    "Shopkeeper! How can you blame me if you want to snatch it from me? "


    There was a lot of scolding around. Bai ruotong looked back and saw a man in a long white dress staggering out of the restaurant. His face was white and he came with her with a burp.


    Looking at Bai ruotong and the woman, he took out two ingots of silver from his arms and put them on the table: "I''ve offended you. It''s the dead old man who wants to chase me. That''s why I threw the wine jar. Are you two hurt?"


    "Lin Zhong! You big jerk! Since you have money, why don''t you compensate me for my wine money and charge me on credit all day long? Now it''s a big mistake. As soon as you raise your hand, you''ll give me two liang silver. You son of a bitch, give me back my wine money! "


    A middle-aged man with a face full of flesh is about to rush towards the man with his sleeves and fists. Bai Rutong makes a wink, and stands in front of the middle-aged man at midnight. He says, "please stay. Don''t disturb my master."


    "Your master? I''m here to ask for money! This kid owes me money. Do you understand? If you are familiar with Lin Zhong, help him pay me back for the wine. If you are not familiar with him, get away from me. Don''t disturb me to ask for debts! "


    The middle-aged man, with an old face, raised his hand to push midnight away.


    Midnight eye quick, catch the man''s arm, slightly up a turn, the man was so pulled by him, pain iron blue face, cry out: "ouch, ouch, ouch! Spare my life, spare my life


    "Little brother, you... You are wrong. I am a friend of the shopkeeper. I stole the wine from the shopkeeper just now. The shopkeeper chased me. I was so frightened that I threw the wine jar away. This is a misunderstanding. Please hold up your hand, little brother..."


    The white faced scholar named Lin Zhong saw that the shopkeeper was howling so much that he quickly came forward to ask for help. Midnight raised his eyes and looked at Bai Rutong. Bai Rutong thought for a moment, nodded, and then let go.


    The shopkeeper stepped back several steps, rubbed his arm which was hurt by midnight, and bared his teeth: "this... Brother is really strong. I''m not a bully. If it wasn''t for Lin Zhong, would I be so angry?"


    "It seems that I made a mistake. I''m sorry, shopkeeper." Bai ruotong went forward with a smile, bowed down with the shopkeeper and apologized.


    Lin Zhong looked at the girl in front of him in surprise and asked with a smile, "girl, you are a fairy like person. I didn''t expect that you have such a good heart. I''m Lin Zhong. What''s the name of the girl? "


    "My name is Rutong." Bai Rutong replied.


    "Lin Zhong! You still have a mind to hook up with a little girl here. I can warn you to return my wine money! "


    The shopkeeper suddenly regained his countenance, walked up to him with a big stride, and opened his left hand to stand with Lin Zhongtan.


    Lin Zhong sneered twice, and his eyes turned. He seemed to think of something. He turned back to Bai ruotong and said with a smile, "this girl, you should be a rich person in your dress. Can you lend me two dollars to pay for wine?"


    Bai ruotong was so embarrassed by the action of the man in front of him that he said, "you can''t even give me a few bucks for wine

 Chapter 296

    "It''s not because..." Lin ZHONGDUN, "because I''m poor."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong couldn''t believe her if he told a lie. Light horizontal one eye, turn to be about to leave, behind suddenly spread a call, words such as spring breeze fiddle with tender leaves, clear and pleasant to hear: "white girl, what are you doing here?"


    Bai ruotong hears it and sees that LAN Yunwen stares at him with a smile. He was still dressed in a woman''s dress, but without half a woman''s posture.


    White if Tong two eyes a bright, smile to welcome up: "to the son of honor please."


    "Brother LAN! You''re just in time. Help me pay for the wine. I''ll pay you back some other day. "


    When Lin Zhong looked at LAN''s verse, he met it with a quick smile. The folding fan in LAN Yunwen''s hand stopped in surprise, and his eyes turned back and forth on them: "brother Lin, why are you there?"


    "What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it later. First, help me pay for the wine. I''m... I''m very short of money now. In terms of our relationship, you have to help me..."


    Lin Zhong''s words were a little anxious. He rubbed his hands and said earnestly.


    LAN Yunwen laughs and shakes his head. He knows the character of this guy. He is not shy, but he is used to cheating.


    Helplessly, he took out a ingot of silver from his purse and handed it to Lin Zhong.


    After taking the silver, Lin Zhong immediately had the courage to go to the shopkeeper and put the silver in his hand: "no! I''ll give you all the money I owe you. Don''t bother me again. Do you hear me? "


    "Lin Zhong, you remember! Fu''an restaurant will not entertain you again in the future! Once I see you, once I rush you


    The shopkeeper pointed to Lin Zhong''s nose. He was angry and angry. After warning, he left angrily.


    Lin Zhong flattened his mouth, shook his head and sighed: "look at the shopkeeper''s temper. He''s really arrogant. If he doesn''t go, he won''t go. I don''t care if he doesn''t have a little wine there. That''s true


    Tucao, Lin Zhong raised his neck and make complaints about the back of his shopkeeper. "The shopkeeper will come to your house next time to ask for drinks."


    "Lin Zhong, Lin Zhong, if you ask LAN to say what is good for you, can''t you pay for the wine?"


    LAN Yunwen sighs.


    "You two, know each other?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked.


    "Naturally, I know each other. What LAN is curious about is how white girl got along with this bastard?" LAN Yunwen fingered his chin, turned his eyes and looked at them.


    "Who is the bastard! Don''t talk nonsense. This girl and I have just met. Since we are all acquaintances, how about inviting you two to drink? "


    Lin Zhong patted his chest and said cheerfully. This beat may be a little too much strength, but it is a wine burp. Bai ruotong couldn''t laugh or cry: "Mr. Lin, you are so drunk that you don''t have to drink. If you are lucky next time, it''s not too late to make another appointment."


    "How can we get to know each other? How about having a drink with me just in the face of my son? I know a good place, where the wine is aged for many years, the most delicious, white girl will like


    Seeing that Bai ruotong''s words had the meaning of resignation, Lin Zhong hastened to dissuade him. He had never seen such a beautiful woman as Bai ruotong. His smile was like the warm sun in winter. It was full of halo, which made his wine eyes faint, like stepping on cotton.

 Chapter 297

    "Just now you asked me if I had borrowed money for wine. Now where did you get the money to invite Miss Bai to drink?" LAN Yunwen blocks Lin Zhong with a folding fan and stares at Bai ruotong''s smirking face. He can''t help sighing. This bastard is only moved once, but the other party is dead. I''m afraid that he will lose his identity later.


    Bai ruotong reluctantly smile: "I accept the kindness of Mr. Lin, but I have to hurry back to my house now. I really can''t accompany Mr. Lin to have wine today. I''d better make another appointment."


    "White girl..."


    "Brother Lin, you''d better give up. White girl is not a woman who can easily accompany you to drink and enjoy the moon. " LAN Yunwen closed the folding fan and knocked him on the shoulder. He said with a bad smile.


    "Why?"


    Lin Zhong didn''t know.


    "If you want to be taught by Prince Rong, you can invite white girl to drink." LAN Yunwen picks eyebrows.


    Lin Zhong gathered a smile: "how can I say that?"


    "My words are not obvious enough? The girl in front of you is Prince Rong''s fiancee and future Princess Rong. If you invite her to drink, I''m afraid you don''t think your life is long enough! " LAN Yunwen thought for a moment, but decided to tell the truth.


    Lin Zhong''s attentive manner seemed to be in favor of Bai ruotong. While he is not yet in trouble, he should wake him up with a stick!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin Zhong''s eyes suddenly woke up from the dizziness of fumigation, and his face was livid and said, "white girl, is he telling the truth? Do you really have an engagement with Prince Rong? "


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Oh, I can''t imagine that Prince Rong really has such great ability to win the favor of fairies like you.


    Since you are the fiancee of Prince Rong''s Royal Highness, you will not have to eat wine, and you won''t have to make an appointment in the future. Please forgive Lin for taking a look and saying goodbye. "


    Lin Zhong angrily, a few words such as hard to bite, from the teeth in the general.


    Bai ruotong looked at him in bewilderment. The man who was enthusiastic about her just now glanced at her with a disgusting look.


    Just want to ask him the reason, the other party suddenly turned around and walked away, the steps did not shake when drunk.


    "Shizi, what do you mean? Did my words offend him, or did his Highness Prince Rong have a grudge against him? "


    Bai ruotong looked back and asked LAN Yunwen.


    "Naturally, your Highness has a grudge against him," Lan Yunwen said with a smile. "Don''t look at Lin Zhong as a local ruffian. He is a famous talent in Nanyuan. His Highness has tried to recruit him for several times, but he is arrogant and doesn''t want to accept his Highness''s advantages. He thinks his highness is insidious and cunning, and he gnashes his teeth at his highness. "


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, immediately cover mouth to smile a voice: "his feeling is not wrong, your highness is indeed insidious cunning generation."


    LAN Yunwen choked: "white girl, although your highness is such a person, it''s not good for you to speak so directly."


    "Didn''t you say that too?" Bai asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Both of them were stunned and looked at each other with a smile.


    Originally thought that LAN Yunwen was not easy to get along with, but now he seems to be very talkative. Bai ruotong arched his hand and blinked: "don''t worry, my Lord. I won''t tell you anything bad about your highness."


    "Don''t you also say that if your highness blames you, I''m afraid you will be the first one to blame." LAN Yunwen said softly, "since we met today, it''s still early. Later, LAN is going to ride in the city forest. If Miss Bai has nothing to do, do you want to join her?"

 Chapter 298

    "Good!"


    Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened. She had never tried to ride a horse in such a long time. Qi orange three look at each other, Bai Rutong so generous and straightforward to accept a man''s invitation, it seems not appropriate.


    "Miss, let''s go back to our house before sunset, or don''t go today?" Qi''er comes forward and whispers to dissuade.


    "It''s still early for sunset. Why not?" Bai ruotong chuckled and said, "relax, relax."


    LAN Yunwen hears their whispers. He smiles, pretends to be deaf and stands with his hands down.


    "But..."


    "What''s good, but now my grandmother is not in the house, and my father doesn''t care about me. Even if I go back late, no one will know. Besides, if I have three of you with me, nothing will happen. You see, orange hasn''t talked to me, which means it doesn''t matter."


    Bai said and looked back at orange


    ¡£ Orange smile bitterly, she also wants to persuade a few words, but she also knows her playful temperament, even if she persuades, how can she listen. It''s better to spend less time and shut up.


    Qi son smell speech, a flat small mouth no longer add persuasion what.


    Seeing that she seemed to make up her mind, LAN Yunwen said, "Lan''s carriage is nearby. White girl, please."


    After that, he leaned over and raised his hand to get out of the way. Bai ruotong smiles and receives LAN Yunwen''s kindness.


    ¡­¡­


    In the west of the town, Marquis''s house, Wu Shu Yuan.


    Bai Shutang was on pins and needles. He looked up at Gu Yanqing. When he got to his throat, he swallowed it again. After several times of deliberation, he said, "Your Highness is only here to see Bai today for the sake of children?"


    Gu Yanqing is a master who can''t decide whether it''s sunny or not. Today, he suddenly came to the mansion. He hasn''t been sitting in the hot seat yet. He directly opened the door to the three culprits of his family.


    The first is that he is disrespectful to his grandchildren. The second is that they met each other yesterday, but they didn''t ask for your attention. The third is that children speak ill with him.


    Although Bai Shutang knew that these were the wrong things that children should not do, his mistake was nothing more than a trifle. His so-called disrespect to the emperor and his grandson was a plaything that he accidentally stepped on the emperor and his grandson. The so-called "no greeting" is because I was absent-minded and didn''t see it.


    It''s even more funny to be rude. It''s just that the children''s words are not flattering and respectful.


    There are several small things that are clearly not culpable, but he comes to the door to seek trouble. Bai Shutang is at sixes and sevens, and he doesn''t know the significance of Gu Yanqing''s action.


    Or is he such a small hearted man?


    "It''s not because of general Bai. What else can it be?" Gu Yanqing said coldly, "general Bai, you have no way to discipline your children. You are also responsible for this. How can you plead with me?"


    "Your Highness, is that really the only purpose of coming here? Or does your highness have another plan? I beg your pardon, but I don''t know what your Highness''s purpose is.


    Although the child''s behavior has some minor faults, there is no big mistake. It''s all unintentional. Your highness is so fussy. It''s really unreasonable. "


    Bai Shutang rubbed his eyebrows and said with a strong smile. Originally, there were a lot of troubles waiting for him to deal with in the mansion, but he didn''t think that his highness would take part in them out of thin air.


    "In general Bai''s eyes, general Bai''s rudeness to the king is just a careless mistake? Does general Bai take my king seriously? "

 Chapter 299

    Gu Yanqing''s words were cold and ruthless, and his eighteen Bodhi suddenly stopped.


    Bai Shutang swallowed. He had never been afraid of anything for so many years. But the look of his highness made baishutang feel cold.


    "It''s not that you don''t take your highness seriously, but your Highness''s words are unfair. I hope your highness..."


    "General Bai has been polished in the officialdom for so many years. How can he still speak without half a smooth voice?"


    Bai Shutang''s words have not yet fallen, Gu Yanqing''s arrogant sarcasm.


    Bai Shutang was surprised and looked up at Gu Yanqing. Although he had been in the officialdom for many years, he didn''t need to be mellow. Gu Yanqing''s words were a shame to him.


    "Your Highness, if you want children to make amends with you, children will make amends. But I''m afraid your highness is going to be disappointed. I''m afraid that Bai will never learn his Highness''s mellowness in his life, nor will he learn his Highness''s so-called mellowness. "


    Although Bai Shutang''s words were respectful, they were mixed with some indignation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Cheng was listening, but he couldn''t help sweating.


    Sitting in front of you is your future father-in-law.


    His highness is deliberately provoking Bai Shutang to anger. Although he has his purpose, Zhao Cheng can''t help but sweat for his highness. If Bai Rutong doesn''t understand his Highness''s actions, and really regards him as a person with a small stomach, how can he?


    "General Bai, don''t you understand the meaning of my words? You and I can be regarded as future relatives, but you can see that general Bai is not half close to us. Isn''t general Bai, you have no way to teach your son? "


    Gu Yanqing''s words were fierce, and his eyes were covered with frost, which made people shudder.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang suddenly understood the meaning of Gu Yanqing''s words. He said that he had an engagement with Bai ruotong, but his children still wanted to please him.


    He is trying to tempt them, but he intends to do something for him.


    "Your Highness, I understand what you mean. Your highness doesn''t need to say any more. If your highness thinks that the child is really disrespectful, please tell the emperor about it and let him punish the child himself. If your Highness has nothing to do, he can leave. Bai has official business to deal with, so he won''t entertain his highness any more. "


    Bai Shutang got up and said indignantly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at his iron blue face, Gu Yanqing realized that he was really angry. He immediately got up and gathered up a successful smile: "general Bai, this time he is toasting. If you don''t want to drink, you will be punished. In this case, I have nothing to say. Let''s wait and see."


    "Congratulations, your highness."


    The last sentence, Gu Yanqing eyes scattered cold light. Bai Shutang''s heart sank and he could not help frowning.


    See Gu Yanqing stride away, white tree hall body suddenly a soft, fall into sit collapse. Now he is also changing the square of offending Gu Yanqing, must be Gu Yanqing will think of a scheme to humiliate them.


    In the worry, baishutang can not help but have a little comfort.


    Bai Chusheng is the same as him. He is a loyal man. He never does anything dishonest or flattering. Gu Yanqing now has an engagement with his family. If Bai Chusheng flatters him, I''m afraid Gu Yanqing will promise him an official position in front of the emperor.


    But in this way, it broke the family rules of xihou house in their town.


    Bai Chusheng seems to be resisting the temptation of Gu Yanqing.


    Think of Bai Chusheng now is about to crown, it is the age of a family, he should also consider the establishment of a son.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, Zhao Cheng was entangled in every way. He just wanted to ask, but he was afraid of touching his Highness''s brow. The mouth is open and closed, like a fish in a pool. It''s very funny.

 Chapter 300

    "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Gu Yanqing saw that he wanted to talk and stop, and he was considerate.


    "Your Highness, you just revealed the idea of recruiting general Bai. Do you know that the Marquis''s residence in Zhenxi is always loyal and doesn''t like flattery. Don''t you mean to let general Bai hate you?"


    Zhao Chengbian flat mouth, the heart of the words out of a rush. Gu Yanqing chuckled: "although he" hates "me, he also" loves "me. General Bai is not. I think that I want to tell him that the king wants to make the white general obedient to the king, but the white general doesn''t want to. In this way, he will pay more attention to the white general.


    General Bai is about to be crowned now. Maybe because of this, he will see the loyal character of general Bai and make him the son of the world. "


    "It''s hard for you, your highness. You''ve been asked to do it all by yourself. What should white girl do if she misunderstands your highness?"


    With a faint sigh, Zhao Cheng could not help fighting against injustice. Your highness thinks of white girl in everything, but white girl doesn''t seem to see Her Highness''s mind clearly.


    "If the little girl really misunderstood me, it would be helpless. If Bai Chusheng becomes the son of the world, the little girl''s life in the mansion will be better. Even for the sake of the little girl, I will do the same. "


    Gu Yanqing started to smile and got into the carriage. Zhao Cheng then followed, swallowing his depression and muttering: "in fact, your highness can only send Miss Jingxian without so much effort.


    On the one hand, it can make Miss Bai feel grateful to Her Highness. On the other hand, it can make little general Bai change his attitude towards her highness. Your Highness''s behavior is totally unnecessary. "


    Gu Yanqing took a few cups of tea and sipped: "I love to do this icing on the cake."


    Since it''s what the little girl asked him to do, he should be perfect. What he wants is not the little girl''s gratitude. As long as he can win the little girl''s smile or make her live more comfortable in the mansion, he will be satisfied with nothing else.


    "Alas..." Zhao Cheng shook his head, no longer persuading, "Your Highness, are we going directly back to the house now?"


    "To Chenglin, the king agreed with Yunwen to accompany him on horseback hunting."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    ¡­¡­


    "You didn''t know how to ride a horse? Since you don''t know how to ride a horse, why do you promise LAN? How boring


    "I''m a girl in the boudoir. I can''t get out of the gate. How can I learn to ride a horse! I won''t. can''t you teach me? Why are you so fierce? Nagging on and on! "


    "Didn''t LAN teach you? It''s you who are so stupid that you can''t learn. You also disturb Lan''s interest in riding. I don''t know what''s going on with your Highness''s eyes. How can you take a fancy to such a stupid girl like you! "


    ¡­¡­


    Qi Er several people cold sweat DC, a into the racecourse, two people is quarreling.


    At the beginning, I heard that the young lady could not ride a horse, and that the elder son of Ningguo kept patiently "tirelessly" teaching. I found that when the young lady failed in her studies, the elder son of Ningguo immediately revealed his original temper and directly opened his mouth to scold.


    At the beginning, the young lady listened modestly, but later, the elder son of Ningguo talked more and more excessively. The young lady could not help but reply. One come and two go, a good ride in autumn, became a clamour.


    Bai ruotong is really speechless looking at the sky. An hour ago, she thought that LAN Yunwen was a good person to get along with. But now, the impression is gone.


    "What is a stupid girl? It''s clearly that you don''t teach well!" Bai ruotong let out a light, squint a horizontal blue rhyme.

 Chapter 301

    LAN Yunwen got off the horse and came with her: "this is how LAN learned to ride a horse. You are so stupid that you blame others. What an arrogant girl! If I were your highness, I would have ruined the marriage, and you would be arrogant and domineering in front of LAN


    "Oh, you have no life to be your highness." White if Tong a pick eyebrow eye, despise a way.


    "You


    LAN Yunwen really wants to be angry with this little girl. Her mouth seems to have been opened. She has to be reasonable and unforgiving. It''s very boring.


    "What? Am I wrong? " Bai ruotong was lying on the horse''s neck, holding his chin in his hand, and staring at him with a smile. LAN Yunwen is the most beautiful woman in Nanyuan. She looks so beautiful even when she is angry.


    "Well, it''s bad luck for LAN. For your Highness''s sake, I''ll teach you one last time." LAN Yunwen swallows a bad breath and goes forward to hold the horse for him. Seeing that he didn''t care about himself any more, Bai ruotong sat up straight with a smile and said jokingly, "just help me to lead the horse. Your master is too stupid to teach people."


    "You... You are..."


    LAN Yun is so gentle that she almost spits out a mouthful of blood. If it wasn''t for the future Princess Rongqin, he would kick her off the horse. I don''t know what your highness thinks of such an arrogant and docile woman.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing looked at them from a distance, eyes dark next degree. Bai ruotong smiles brightly on the horse''s back, and the warm sun drapes over her pink dress, like gossamer, reflecting her figure vividly.


    Standing for a moment, Gu Yanqing and the two walked away. Bai ruotong was in a good mood on his horse, and he didn''t hear Gu Yanqing''s footsteps coming closer. But LAN Yunwen was quick to hear. Looking back, he threw off his horse rope and strode with Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness, you are here. If you don''t come again, your fiancee will lose my life!"


    LAN Yunwen invited Bai ruotong here to help her and Gu Yanqing create opportunities. But now he is regretful.


    Knowing that Bai ruotong was so fierce, he shouldn''t have taken over the porcelain work.


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" and when he looked sideways, Gu Yanqing was staring at her with a deep face. His eyes were as cold as a swamp.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Bai ruotong said with a strong smile, "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    "Don''t you know I''m coming?"


    Gu Yanqing asked coldly.


    "I... I didn''t... I didn''t listen to the elder son of Ningguo..."


    Bai ruotong had no confidence in answering. He seemed to be surrounded by invisible black clouds, which made her gasp.


    "Why are you here when you don''t know my king will come?"


    Gu Yanqing approached her, and her words were even colder.


    "I want to learn to ride a horse..." Bai Rutong said bitterly.


    LAN Yunwen looks at them, looks at Bai ruotong, and looks at Gu Yanqing. Her thin lips are not smiling.


    The so-called "one thing down one thing" is the present scene.


    Bai ruotong, who is arrogant and domineering in front of others, looks like a little white cat in front of his highness. Her delicate and lovely face, with a look of grievance and cleverness, was much more pleasing to the eye than the arrogance she had just had.


    "You want to learn to ride? So I came here with a strange man? "


    Gu Yanqing clasped her wrist and took it down from the horse. The sudden close distance makes Bai Rutong dare not look at Gu Yanqing''s cold face.


    When Gu Yanqing gets along with her, most of them are gentle, but once he gets angry, Bai Rutong never dares to provoke half a point.

 Chapter 302

    "I''ve seen it before, and I''m not a stranger..."


    Bai ruotong touched his nose and his voice was like a mosquito. Gu Yanqing eyes a Lin, buckle her jaw to force her to look directly at it: "then you and he are very familiar?"


    "Not familiar with..."


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and dropped his eyes. Where did she know that she would meet Gu Yanqing here. Looking at LAN Yunwen''s complacent look at the good play, Bai Rutong suddenly realized that he had arranged all the feelings.


    He gave him a fierce angry look, but saw that the other party stirred up a smile and blinked her charming peach blossom eyes. Suddenly, his chest was angry and he wanted to give him a thumbs up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing seems to realize that she is slightly cruel. The little girl is drooping her cerebellum, her cheeks are bulging slightly, her eyes are shrugging, and her eyelashes are shining through the Pu fan.


    Wu sighed. Gu Yanqing pinched her face with her fingers. Bai ruotong ate a pain, rubbed his small face and stared at him.


    "Do you want to learn to ride a horse?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong turned his head aside and did not answer. Seeing this, Gu Yanqing had to reach out again. Bai ruotong jumped three meters away, gritting his teeth and saying, "I want to learn!"


    "Come here, I will teach you."


    Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile, and the cold four just melted away on his face. Bai ruotong stood in the same place, as if he was caught by the wild grass, and stood still.


    At this time, LAN Yunwen covered his folding fan with a smile: "Your Highness, don''t waste your time. Your fiancee is so stupid that she can''t learn to ride a horse."


    "Shut up! Women''s wear boss


    Although he did not dare to contradict Gu Yanqing, he still had the courage to clamor with LAN Yunwen. LAN Yunwen is stunned. Although he can''t understand the meaning of the woman''s dress boss, he says from Bai ruotong that there must be no good words: "what are you talking about?"


    "Come here!"


    Gu Yanqing didn''t answer LAN Yunwen''s sarcastic remarks. He raised his hand and called softly. Bai ruotong stood still and refused to go. When he taught himself a lesson, he wanted to strangle himself, but now he pretends to be gentle.


    Does he think he''s a pet? Can you cheat yourself out with a whip and a sugar?


    It''s not that easy.


    "If you don''t come here, I will go there!"


    Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile and was about to go with her. Bai ruotong''s heart "clatters" and starts to walk with him reluctantly.


    Seeing her approaching, Gu Yanqing reached for her, took her to the horse, and jumped up and sat behind her. White if Tong tiny a Zheng, flustered way: "you come up to do what?"


    "Don''t move!"


    See her uneasy twist body, Gu Yanqing a pat her slender waist as a warning, hands from her waist through, holding the reins. With a slight clip on the horse''s belly, the horse raised its hoof and turned to walk towards the woods.


    LAN Yunwen was stunned and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. From the beginning to the end, Gu Yanqing didn''t seem to have said a word to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong felt a chill on his back. Gu Yanqing''s hair swept her cheek with the wind. He was so close to her that her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    "Don''t you mean to learn to ride a horse? How do you feel like you''re taking me around... "


    After a long time, Bai ruotong couldn''t help but ask.


    "How can you learn to feel it?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and asked softly.

 Chapter 303

    "What does it take to feel..."


    Bai ruotong murmured. Gu Yanqing lowered her eyes and looked at her askew: "are you still angry with me? What did you say just now? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong turned away and did not reply. Gu Yanqing raised the corner of her mouth and put out her hand to pinch her face, but she dodged.


    Seeing this, Gu Yanqing reached out and pinched her waist. Bai Rutong shivered and looked back at him angrily: "Your Highness! Please respect yourself


    "What?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and stops the horse under the tree.


    "In your Highness''s heart, is Rutong the one who can be humiliated at will? As you looked just now, you wanted to strangle Rutong. You were still directly criticizing Rutong in front of others. In your Highness''s mind, what is Rutong? "


    Bai ruotong muttered in a low voice, but he did not dare to use too much force. Gu Yanqing chuckled and raised her hand to her nose: "it turns out that you are ashamed because of someone, aren''t you?"


    "Yes


    Bai Rutong snorted coldly.


    "Since I feel ashamed, why do I come out with the son of Ningguo?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "He invited me!" Bai ruotong gritted his teeth and said, "what''s more, he only invited me when he knew your highness was coming. I didn''t do anything wrong to him, but his highness taught me directly in front of him. I... Ai Ai!"


    Bai ruotong''s nagging has not finished, Gu Yanqing directly took her off the horse. Bai ruotong struggled in his arms, but he grabbed his waist and put it in his arms: "it''s the king''s fault. It''s the king''s thoughtlessness. I saw you laughing so much just now. That''s why I was jealous."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was stiff. Is Gu Yanqing jealous? What is the reason? Anyone with a clear eye can see that she is not against the son of Ningguo. In that case, he was not jealous. Gu Yanqing hooked her chin and lowered her head to kiss her on the forehead.


    "Although I know that the prince of Ningguo asked you to come here for my king, I''m still worried that the little girl is so beautiful. What should I do if she is taken away by someone accidentally?"


    Although this is a joke, Gu Yanqing''s expression is very serious. Bai ruotong blinked, and his anger dissipated. She looked up at him seriously: "what you said is true?"


    "Nature is true." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness," said Bai ruotong, biting his lip and bowing, "it''s ruotong''s negligence. It''s not proper for Rutong to have a marriage engagement with his highness now, and to have casual contact with other men. He will pay attention in the future, but his highness... "


    Speaking of this, Bai ruotong couldn''t help choking. Gu Yanqing leaned down and looked at her: "what else do you have to say?"


    "Your Highness is really good to Rutong, and Rutong knows his Highness''s mind, but if he doesn''t make some words clear to his highness, Rutong is not at ease." Bai Rutong pauses and looks up at Gu Yanqing as if he has made up his mind. "Don''t you think that Rutong''s temperament has changed dramatically?"


    "How do you say that?"


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness, you said that you met me when you were young. You fell in love with Rutong at that time, but... If the woman at that time was not me, would your highness still be happy with me now?"


    Bai ruotong asked seriously. Gu Yanqing treats himself well now, which is the friendship of his youth. But that friendship belongs to the original owner, not to Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 304

    Gu Yanqing moved thin lips, leaned over her ear and said, "you are the only one who is happy with me."


    Although Bai ruotong''s question is strange, Gu Yanqing doesn''t want to find out the reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Bai Rutong choked, his breath rippled away in front of her ears, which made her heart crisp.


    "Any other questions?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows, then way. Bai ruotong shook his head and stirred his fingers. His eyes flashed a little panic: "nothing... Nothing else."


    "Little girl, what''s in your head from day to night?" Gu Yanqing sighed softly. He took the reins in one hand and took her in the other, and went to the deep forest. Bai ruotong was stunned: "Your Highness, where are you going to take me?"


    "Just follow." Gu Yanqing returned.


    Seeing that he pretended to be mysterious, Bai ruotong had to shut up and follow him in silence. Gu Yanqing led her to the edge of the besieged city, and the soldiers on both sides of the gate were strictly guarding. Seeing the arrival of Gu Yanqing, the soldiers backed aside and said respectfully, "Your Highness."


    Gu Yanqing led her to the high building of the city wall. At this time when the sun is setting in the west, the sun is like a golden disk in the clouds slowly falling, sunset, the clouds in the sky are burned into a piece of gold, majestic reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She was stunned and speechless at the sight.


    "Ruotong, your Fangpa has been received by the king," Gu Yanqing''s voice sounded behind her, warm as water, mixed with tenderness. "It''s really the king''s heart."


    Bai ruotong looked back, his figure shrouded in the sunset, like a layer of light gold foil cage, like a real fantasy. Her eyes were as black as thick ink, showing her figure. The delicate and profound facial features are almost perfect, and the thin lips are slightly raised to make a smile. Bai ruotong is fascinated by such a handsome and extraordinary man.


    "But..."


    Gu Yanqing took out the square handkerchief from her arms and spread it in her hands. "Why is it a dog embroidered on it? Why do bones have to be embroidered on a dog''s head? "


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and suddenly became mischievous: "if I say that, your highness, don''t be angry."


    "Just say it."


    Gu Yanqing suddenly stirred up a smile.


    "I embroidered a pig, not a dog." White Rutong road.


    "Pig?"


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and said, "the embroidery is so ugly. I can''t see that it''s a pig. I thought you embroidered three treasures."


    "It''s not a bone on its head, it''s a stick. The square handkerchief is embroidered with a stick beating pig''s head. "


    Bai ruotong''s voice just fell, Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed for a moment. She swallowed, back two steps, shrink neck: "Your Highness, but you promised me, you can''t be angry with me, you can''t say don''t mean it."


    "Re embroider one." Gu Yanqing Ning eyebrow, this wench is really brave very much, the sentiment is embroiders the square handkerchief to scold him. Apart from her, I''m afraid no one dares to do such a thing.


    "Ah..."


    Bai ruotong couldn''t smile bitterly. Knowing this, she was joking in front of Gu Yanqing. Seeing her unwillingness, Gu Yanqing bent her lips and said coldly, "why don''t you?"


    "Your Highness, I''ve been tied a lot to embroider a square handkerchief. If I embroider another one, I''m afraid I''ll suffer a lot of crimes. Please let me go!"


    Bai Rutong pleaded with Baba. Gu Yanqing raised her eyes to look at the little girl, and held Bai Rutong''s fingers in front of her eyes. There are many tiny wounds on the white fingers. Although they are scabby, they are still frightening.

 Chapter 305

    "Why are you so stupid? Can a silk handkerchief hurt you like this? " Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong flat mouth, complained: "I have told your highness I will not, your highness also just want me to do, what else can I do, only according to what your highness said."


    "Does it hurt?" Gu Yanqing worried.


    "What do you say? It''s killing me Bai ruotong immediately raised a flattering smile and said, "Your Highness, can you spare me and don''t let me embroider again?"


    Gu Yanqing nodded and said helplessly, "I''ll let you go this time. If you dare to act recklessly in the future, you''ll never be spared."


    "Thank you, your highness!"


    For fear that he would change his mind, Bai Rutong said thanks in a hurry.


    Gu Yanqing, speechless, gently touched her forehead, as if afraid of hurting her again: "you, I really don''t know how to treat you."


    He had no choice but to smile, but the smile was like warm water falling into the lake, stirring up the ripples of the heart lake.


    If it had been six months ago, Bai Rutong would not have believed it. She actually crossed into an aerial novel. She would not believe that she would be so close to a villain. Is Gu Yanqing''s image so vivid in front of her eyes? Every move is playing with her heartstrings.


    She couldn''t believe she was attracted by a character in a book.


    "Go back."


    Gu Yanqing said suddenly. Bai ruotong nodded and followed him. The night wind was a little cool. Gu Yanqing carried her cloak on her body and helped her to get on the carriage.


    Bai Rutong rubbed his fingers and sat quietly in the carriage. Eyebrows gently pick, she always feel that she seems to have forgotten something, can forget what, she is unable to think of.


    It''s late at night.


    A soldier ran to the forest in a hurry, arched his hand and said: "son of Ningguo, it''s going to be the night ban time, you see you..."


    LAN Yunwen dundundun: "where is Prince Rong''s Royal Highness?"


    "I left early with white girl." The officer replied.


    "What?" LAN Yunwen''s scalp explodes. He actually is to lead that son of a bitch small wench to walk directly, haven''t yet informed him?


    What kind of friend is this? What kind of friend is this? It''s not human!


    A guy who values his friends more than his friends!


    LAN Yunwen''s face turned black and green. He swore that if he could help Gu Yanqing to make another chance, he would kill himself directly!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong had a good sleep and didn''t wake up until noon. He yawned and sat up from the bed. The orange on one side saw her wake up and put the copper basin on the washing table: "Miss, you have a sweet sleep. No matter how you call, you can''t wake up. I''m still wondering if you''re going to sleep through this day. "


    "Wasn''t he too tired yesterday?" Bai Rutong yawned and got out of bed. Orange son hurried forward to wait for changing clothes: "Miss, when you fall asleep, something happened in the mansion, but for Miss, it should be a good thing."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Bai Rutong blinked.


    "Early in the morning, Prince Rong''s Royal Highness was the one who beat gongs and drums. He lifted a sedan chair to the head of the mansion and thrust it into the head of the young master''s courtyard. The people outside have been watching outside our mansion all morning. The bodyguard said that this is a beautiful woman carefully prepared by your Highness for the eldest young master. She was born of a brothel woman and is a perfect match for the eldest young master.


    He also said, "if the young master marries this woman, he is not allowed to marry another wife within three years."

 Chapter 306

    Orange will tell you what she saw and heard in the morning. After hearing this, Bai ruotong looked at Orange incredulously: "why don''t you wake me up after such a big thing?"


    "The young lady is fast asleep. The maid has tried her best. She can''t wake her up." Orange flattened his mouth and said. Hearing the words, Bai ruotong sighed heavily: "in the future, no matter how well I sleep, you have to wake me up. Even if you use water, you have to wake me up."


    After hearing this, orange covered her lips with a smile: "yes, I remember. In the future, no matter how well she sleeps, the maid will wake her up with water. "


    After dressing up, Bai Rutong leaves qingtongyuan in a hurry and goes to his brother''s Shengru courtyard. Outside the Zhuqi courtyard stood a large group of people. Bai ruotong looked at them. Li''s family, Wu''s family and Zhang''s family were sitting outside the courtyard. Even Bai Yinling, Bai lingyao and Bai Lingwei were there.


    She hesitated and stepped forward. When Bai lingyao saw her coming, she stood up to greet her, but with a sarcastic smile on her face. She said bitterly, "fourth sister, you are here. We thought you would stay in the room today."


    "Miss is unwell. Now she is better. She thinks she wants to come and have a look." Orange son smiles to nod to reply a way.


    Bai lingyao said coldly, "I thought your highness really wanted to please you. It seems that he just wanted to get close to the West Marquis''s house of our town. Now elder brother doesn''t want to be benefited by his highness. He insults elder brother with a brothel woman''s offering, and also insults the West Marquis''s house of our town. "


    Bai ruotong looks at Bai Lingwei and directly ignores Bai lingyao''s sarcastic remarks: "what''s the matter? Why are we all surrounded outside the house, brother? "


    "Elder brother has been called by his father to ask questions. We just want to see the beauty sent by his highness, but we never thought that elder brother ordered us to shut the door tightly and not let us in," Bai Lingwei whispered. Finally, her eyes turned to Zhang''s, "mother is angry. She''s being stopped outside the door by elder brother. She''s holding her breath. Don''t provoke her."


    Bai ruotong nodded. But if she doesn''t provoke, how can Zhang not provoke her. Looking at her whispering at the other end, Zhang Yilin stood up with her handmaid''s hand and said, "what''s the matter today? How can your Highness Prince Rong trip us up?


    Now all the people in the city have heard that our government has offended Prince Rong. "


    "Mother, if you don''t know anything, you''ll have to wait until your brother comes." Bai ruotong nodded and replied respectfully.


    Seeing that her reply was not half rude, Zhang immediately snorted and returned to the chair. As soon as I was seated, there was a sudden noise from my maid.


    "The young master is back."


    "The young master is back."


    Bai Chusheng walked on the stone road with a cool face. His steps were in a hurry and his eyes were filled with anger. Seeing his elder brother coming, Bai ruotong rushed forward and said, "brother, you''re back."


    "Yes."


    Bai Chusheng nodded and nodded. Looking around at a large circle of sister-in-law, not half surprised, went straight to Zhang: "mother how free today?"


    "How can I not come after such a big accident? But it''s you. Why do you send someone to block the door so that we can''t go in? "


    Zhang''s face collapsed and asked.

 Chapter 307

    Bai Chusheng arched his hand and said, "mother misunderstood. It''s not that he didn''t let her in, but that it was his father''s order. He didn''t want to make more noise in the house. About the girl sent by his Royal Highness Prince Rong, the father said that the less people know, the better. So please come back, the son can''t let the mother in. "


    After that, Bai Chusheng turned back slightly and winked at Bai Rutong. Bai ruotong came forward and said, "brother, can I also come to see this sister-in-law? Since it was sent by his Royal Highness Prince Rong, it should be a beautiful person."


    "What are you looking at! But for the marriage between you and Prince Rong, would I be like this now? You mean it. Look! Go back to your mansion. Stay in the mansion these two days. Don''t run to the mansion of Prince Rong all day long! "


    Bai Chusheng wrung his brows and scolded. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. She had never seen her elder brother so angry. She immediately turned red and said in a choking voice, "elder brother, you are so fierce with me. It''s not the beauty I sent you. It''s Prince Rong''s Royal Highness who sent it to you. If my elder brother doesn''t like it, ask someone to send it back. Why do you want to be so fierce with me..."


    "You are more and more ignorant now. I thought you should have grown up a lot in the past six months, but I didn''t expect that you still didn''t make half a progress!


    I have been advising you to stay away from Prince Rong, but you are not obedient. His Royal Highness Prince Rong has a purpose to approach you. If he doesn''t want to bribe our Zhenxi palace to do things for him, will he spoil you like this? How naive of you


    Bai Chusheng said this in a vicious way. His face was already black and blue. It was the first time that people saw the appearance of his rampant reprimand. He must have been really angry about it. Zhang looked at them and choked. Bai Chusheng was angry, and even she didn''t dare to provoke anything at this time.


    "Brother... You are so cruel to me... It''s the first time that you are so cruel to me..."


    Bai ruotong''s mouth flattened and he sobbed immediately. Her sad appearance of crying did not arouse Bai Chusheng''s sympathy. With a cold look, Bai Chusheng and Zhang arched their hands and said, "mother, my son came back first. My mother is pregnant and can''t walk for a long time. I hope my mother can go back earlier."


    After that, Bai Chusheng arched his hand, turned and pushed the door in. There was a loud bang, and the red lacquer door suddenly closed. Everyone was shocked and looked at each other.


    Bai ruotong covered his tears and bit his lips, weeping sadly: "what did I do wrong? I just want to see my sister-in-law. Why is my brother so angry and abusive! It''s not the woman I asked her to marry. Why should he do so? "


    Zhang looked her up and down, and saw that she was crying with pear blossom. It seemed that she was really hurt. He sighed a little, but didn''t go up to dissuade her. He raised his hand and supported her servant: "let''s go, let''s go back."


    "Don''t be sad, Rutong. I''m just angry for a moment. I''ve said two angry words to you. Don''t take it to heart."


    Bai Lingwei twisted the silk handkerchief and came forward to gently comfort her. Bai ruotong''s eyes swept and saw that all the people were gone. Then she choked and nodded: "en..."


    "Let''s go. I''ll send you back to qingtongyuan first. You''re not well. If you go on crying like this, how can you be angry?" Bai Lingwei anxiously holds Bai ruotong''s hand and holds her back.

 Chapter 308

    midnight.


    Bai ruotong yawns. He asks Cheng Er to put on his night clothes for him. As soon as he gets to the door, he sees that Zi ye in the corridor is standing alone, looking up at the moonlight. The slender figure is reflected on the wall by the lanterns under the eaves.


    She was stunned, but she didn''t step forward. She turned back and said to orange in a soft voice, "let''s go."


    Orange nodded and helped her out of qingtongyuan.


    When he came to Shengru courtyard, Bai Chusheng was sitting in the hall. He was not alone. Beside him was a woman in red. Bai ruotong looked at the woman, her eyes were three shy, raised her lips and walked with her: "brother, sister Jingxian!"


    Jingxian looks at Bai ruotong, gets up to greet her and goes up: "ruotong, I heard what Chu Sheng said today. In order to let the eldest lady go, you and Chu Sheng had a fight on purpose, didn''t you? "


    "Sister Jingxian, my brother scolded me so miserably!" White if Tong flat small mouth, speech grievance of complain way.


    Bai Chusheng sighed, bowed over with a smile and joked: "it''s my brother''s fault. I''ve made amends with you. Would you like to forgive me?"


    Bai ruotong covered her mouth with a smile. It was just a joke. How could she really be angry with Bai Chusheng. With a look at Bai Chusheng, Bai Rutong held Jingxian''s hand and said kindly, "sister Jingxian, you''re here. I''m not bored at the head of the mansion in the future. Sister Jingxian will accompany me."


    "You can''t bully Jingxian!" Bai Chusheng warned. Bai ruotong spat at him and said playfully, "you are the one who doesn''t bully me, or I will tell sister Jingxian... Oh no, it''s not sister Jingxian now, it''s sister-in-law."


    Jingxian''s face suddenly turned red, and she was angry with her. She pursed her mouth and raised a shy smile.


    "Rutong, I have business to tell you." Bai Chusheng suddenly gathered his smile, and his eyes moved slightly, with some complexity.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Bai asked.


    Jing Xian looked at them and nodded: "since you two have something to talk about, I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Mm-hmm! My sister-in-law, go back to her room soon. I''m going to have a wedding night tonight! " Bai ruotong laughed twice and joked.


    Jingxian hears the speech and runs out of the hall in shame. Bai Chusheng looks at his naughty sister and shakes his head helplessly. He sits on the floor with her hand.


    "Do you know how much trouble it is today?" Bai Chusheng asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "I''ve heard that today''s events are full of storm, right?"


    "What do you think your highness is doing this for? It''s just his reputation that''s bad. I really don''t understand. Is it really worthwhile for him to do such a thing in order to send Jingxian to my hospital?"


    Bai Chusheng couldn''t understand. Today, my father came to talk with him. His words were full of comfort and no scolding.


    Jingxian came to the mansion smoothly, with Gu Yanqing''s feigned rampancy. No one dares to say that he is not.


    "What did father say?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked.


    "My father said," when I''m crowned, I''ll be my son. " Bai Chusheng took a sip of tea and sighed. Bai ruotong was surprised and said, "isn''t that a good thing? It seems that his Highness''s behavior made his father think that his brother was wronged and tried to make up for his brother. If my brother is a real son of the world, no one will dare to provoke us in the future. My brother can also protect sister Jingxian

 Chapter 309

    "That''s why I don''t understand. What''s the point of your highness doing these things? He never bribed me, but hinted to my father that I had refused him.


    Send Jingxian here. If you send her safely, no one will dare to say that he is not half of it. But with such a fuss, people feel sorry for me and blame him for his arrogance. "


    Bai Chusheng said here, frowning slightly. In his heart, Gu Yanqing is a man who only considers for himself. He never thinks for others. The deep affection he showed for his sister was a trick he deliberately played for others.


    However, this matter is only harmful to his reputation, but not beneficial. Bai Chusheng really can''t get along with it.


    When Bai ruotong heard the words, his fingers holding the silk handkerchief made a little effort. It has been more than half a year since he came to this world. What kind of person Gu Yanqing is, Bai ruotong also has a number of thoughts.


    Gu Yanqing in the novel is cold and inhuman. They all said he was bloodthirsty and reckless. They all said that he was a seven kill man and a lone star.


    But did the people who said these words and spread them know Gu Yanqing?


    Her Highness in her eyes, though occasionally overbearing, was generally gentle and approachable.


    He''s careful, he''s gentle, he''s kind, he''s not the ruthless villain in the book, but a man of flesh and blood.


    Bai ruotong bit her lip, and an idea came into her mind.


    Is it because Gu Yanqing is used to gossiping about his brother that he will not hesitate to ruin his reputation and make everyone think that he is a sinner.


    In this way, he set off his brother''s loyalty and courage. If he gives the beauty to his brother directly, I''m afraid there will be many people who suspect that his brother has borrowed her from Gu Yanqing.


    For the sake of his brother''s reputation, he chose the worst and the best way.


    Bai ruotong suddenly pulled his heart and said, "brother, his Royal Highness Prince Rong is not a bad man. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is a good man. My brother has misunderstood him all the time. He did this for me."


    "Rutong, what are you talking about?" Bai Chusheng was confused by her words. Well, why did her words suddenly grieve.


    "Brother, your highness is a good talent. Yes, Bai Yinling and his Highness the prince are bad people. I have been wrong all the time..."


    Bai ruotong suddenly got up and said.


    "What are you talking about, good or bad?" Bai Chusheng was confused by her.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head and frowned into a Sichuan character.


    For a long time, the reason why she is indifferent to Gu Yanqing is that he is a villain. But when I came to this world, Gu Yanqing was the only one who was kind to her.


    In contrast, the protagonist has been setting her up. The world is not like the novel at all. Everything has changed from the moment she came to the world.


    Gu Yanqing is not a villain. He is not a bad man. He is serious about his heart!


    "What''s the matter with you, Rutong? Did your highness ever say anything to you? " Bai Chusheng asked.


    "Brother, there''s one thing I''ve kept from you all the time, because even if I said it, you won''t believe it. Do you remember the day when Miss Jingxian died? " Bai Rutong swallowed and opened his mouth.


    "How do you know that Miss Jingxian was killed?" Bai Chusheng''s eyes darkened suddenly.

 Chapter 310

    "Because... I''m the green flower..."


    Bai ruotong scratched his head and thought about it again and again, but he finally told the truth. Bai Chusheng''s heart was shocked heavily. Mo Mou was shocked for a moment: "are you telling me the truth or the lie?"


    "At that time, I happened to know that his royal highness wanted to kill sister Jingxian and frame your brother. So for my brother''s sake, I dressed up as a brothel woman and asked for help from his Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    In the past, Bai ruotong would not tell Bai Chusheng. Because she hasn''t got all Bai Chusheng''s trust. Now, the time is ripe.


    If Bai Chusheng misunderstands or believes in the wrong person again, Bai ruotong''s sin will be great.


    "By chance, how do you know by chance?" Bai Chusheng frowned and said solemnly.


    Bai Rutong choked slightly: "brother, Rutong can''t explain it clearly, but please believe it.


    Presumably that day, my brother should also be aware of the conspiracy of his Highness the prince. Ruotong just wants to tell his brother that his highness is a good man, not a bad man.


    There are so many rumors about his highness in the capital. If he doesn''t believe that his highness will be like this, he also hopes that his elder brother won''t believe it. His elder brother will think about it carefully. When he gets along with his highness every time, is his highness as filthy as rumored? "


    Bai ruotong asked word by word.


    Bai Chusheng narrowed his eyes slightly and looked up and down at Bai ruotong. Her eyes were so serious that they were shining. Her fingers were loose and tight, tight and loose, as if determined.


    Bai Chusheng took back his eyes, ate a mouthful of tea and was shocked. He thought to himself. It''s no wonder that Gu Yanqing would hold Cuihua in her arms when she was in huayuelou. She would not allow them to look at her closely. She would take care of her in every way. She was afraid that they would look at her true identity.


    "Is he the one who broke the trick of the prince?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "yes, it was an accident to meet your highness in huayuelou. I didn''t expect that his highness would recognize me at a glance, but then I asked him to help me deal with the situation set by his highness. I''m sorry, brother. I know I shouldn''t keep it from you, but... "


    Bai Chusheng sighed: "does Jingxian also know this?"


    "My sister-in-law knows, but it has nothing to do with my sister-in-law. I designed to approach her. Please don''t blame her."


    Bai ruotong quickly explained.


    At this time of the night has been deep, outside the breeze blowing from the corridor, slightly with a little cold. Bai Chusheng rubbed his fingers and his eyes looked at one place, as if he was thinking about something. Seeing that he didn''t reply, Bai ruotong felt a little uneasy and quietly went down to eat a mouthful of white water.


    After a while, Bai Chusheng said, "Rutong, I believe what you said. If you believe in your highness so much, I believe that I will treat today''s business as his Highness''s kindness, and you can rest assured. "


    How could he not believe her? Everything she did was for his brother''s sake.


    Bai ruotong nodded and sighed: "thank you, brother. It''s late. I''ll leave first. Today''s wedding night is not happy, but it''s a good thing that sister Jingxian came to the mansion."


    "Yes." Bai Chusheng smiles happily.


    Bai ruotong nodded and pushed the door. As soon as I got to the corridor, I saw a black figure leaping on the glazed tiles. His heart sank heavily and he said angrily, "who is that?"


    This time, she wakes up the bodyguard who is dozing in the hospital. Bai Chusheng heard the sound and ran out of the room: "what happened?"

 Chapter 311

    "Brother, there are assassins!" Bai ruotong points to the dark shadow on the front courtyard, and says in a panic. Bai Chusheng frowned and jumped to the glazed tiles. Yiyi, the bodyguard in the room, pulled out his sword and ran after him.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was seized. As if suddenly thought of something, clenched orange''s hand: "not good! There may be something wrong with my sister-in-law! "


    "Miss!"


    Orange blinks and looks at Bai ruotong who turns around and rushes to the room. As soon as she enters the room, she hears Jingxian''s scream of panic, followed by the sound of jade lamps falling from the room.


    Bai ruotong kicks open the door, and sees a man in black pinching Jingxian''s neck, holding a dagger in one hand and going to stab her chest.


    There was no time to think about it. Bai ruotong pulled up the stool and threw it at the man in black. Suddenly, the stool cracked. The man in black snorted and let go of Jingxian. Bai ruotong busily picked up the dying Jingxian: "sister Jingxian, are you ok?"


    She did not guess wrong. The man in black on the eaves just now deliberately attracted her attention in order to lead the man away and assassinate Jing Xian.


    Orange son in a side of panic of look, see black dress person steady step toward them to rush, flurried of bump open black dress person.


    "Let''s go quickly, miss!" Orange said, to protect two people. Bai ruotong looks at the man in black with fierce eyes. Holding a dagger high, he stealthily runs behind orange. Unconsciously, he pushes away orange and catches the man in black by the wrist.


    But she is a weak and sick woman. How can she stop the man in black. With the help of her hand, Hei Yi throws Bai ruotong aside and bumps into the eight immortals table. Her arm is cut open by the sharp handle of the knife, and her blood is flowing.


    "Miss!"


    Orange Er stares round her eyes and sees the dagger in the hand of the man in black stabbing at Bai ruotong. She suddenly steps forward and kicks the man in black away. This foot seems to have internal power. The man in black hums and bumps into the door.


    Bai ruotong held his arm to support himself. Seeing that the man in black was coming again, he called out, "orange, be careful!"


    Orange''s eyes are quick and quick. When the man in black rushes with them, he kicks his dagger away. The man in black is unsteady. Orange grabs the chance and cuts the man in black in the chest.


    That palm, combined with internal power, the man in black vomited a mouthful of blood, turned over in the air and fell heavily on the ground. Orange son didn''t let him go, holding the dagger that fell to the ground and stabbing into the chest of the man in black.


    Blood splashed, orange''s blue lotus tail Ru skirt stained with scarlet, eyes into the deep murderous.


    Bai ruotong swallows a mouthful of saliva. The reason why she wanted to come here at the beginning is that she knows that orange is a terrible maid, and her identity is not ordinary.


    But I didn''t expect that she was good at martial arts.


    "How are you, miss?" Suddenly, the murderous spirit scattered from his eyes. Orange went back to Bai Rutong and worried.


    Bai ruotong shakes his head, swallows his saliva, and looks at Jingxian. Jing Xian has been scared pale, eyes tightening. She got up from the ground and went to Bai Rutong in a panic: "Rutong, you shed a lot of blood..."


    "No... nothing..."


    Bai ruotong shook his head. Jing Xian tears up her new skirt and covers Bai ruotong''s bleeding place. Orange see her fingers tremble, and can''t knot, low voice: "I come."


    "Rutong! Jingxian


    At this time, a few anxious calls came from outside the corridor. Bai ruotong looked up and saw Bai Chusheng pull up the curtain and rush into the room.

 Chapter 312

    "Rutong! What''s the matter with you? " Bai Chusheng crouched and said in amazement. The room was already in a mess, and the eyes were full of blood.


    Bai ruotong shook her head, as if she had lost too much blood. Her eyes were slightly lax at this time, and the figure of several people in front of her was a little blurred.


    She grabbed Bai Chusheng''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "brother, look at the man in black. Is there an eagle mark on his back..."


    Bai Chusheng said: "I''ll find a doctor for you first..."


    "Look! Brother, this is very important... "Bai Rutong bit his lip and asked.


    "Ruotong, you can''t talk too much now, I think so." Bai Chusheng came to the man in black in a hurry, tore his clothes and saw that there was an eagle''s black sashimi at that end.


    "Yes." Bai Chusheng said.


    "Elder brother, it''s Bai Yinling''s person... She must have come to test elder brother you..." Bai Rutong paused and said, "did the man in black who led you away just now... Catch you?"


    "No, he escaped." Bai Chusheng sighed heavily, and then checked Bai ruotong''s injury.


    The edge of the knife on her arm is very deep. If she penetrates another inch, she will see the bone. One side of the guard quickly handed hemostatic powder, Bai Chusheng at this time can only do emergency treatment for Bai Rutong, he bandaged the wound, while watching Bai Rutong look at this time.


    Her face had already lost its color and half closed her eyes. Suddenly, she frowned, leaned forward and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Rutong!" Bai Chusheng didn''t have time to think about it. He picked her up and left Shengru hospital in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingyin hospital.


    The moon is like a silver plate, as bright as a gauze curtain, covering the glazed tiles, as the water of silver leaps on the smooth tiles. A black figure steps lightly on the eaves and jumps in from the window lattice.


    Bai Yinling closed the book in hand and looked up at the man. The man in black lifted the black veil on his face and showed a beautiful woman''s face. He fell heavily on the ground.


    "If it''s water, how are you?"


    Bai Yinling meets her and helps her sit on the soft seat. The woman named Ruoshui swallowed, took a few mouthfuls of water, and then slowly said, "Miss, I''m afraid it''s too easy for the crossbow to come out.


    His subordinates managed to escape the pursuit of Bai Chusheng. They had been hiding in the back door, but they still didn''t see the crossbow coming out. However, when they saw that the lamp was on at the head of Bai Chusheng''s courtyard, he hurriedly carried a large group of people out of the room. "


    Bai Yinling''s eyes moved: "I''m afraid it''s already dead. Don''t be too sad. It''s hard to die. But what kind of information did you find out? "


    "As Miss thinks, the beauty sent by his Royal Highness Prince Rong has a different relationship with them. I''m afraid it''s someone they know well. But they didn''t know what they said. According to miss''s instructions, they led them away and let the crossbow hurt the girl, but..."


    If water''s chest is kicked by Bai Chusheng, the wound is slightly painful, but her pain is not so, nu Yi is her friend, how can she settle down now.


    But she can''t let the young lady rescue Nu Yi. If she doesn''t finish her task, she will die. If she is caught by them, she will die.


    White Yin Ling see her eyes in the tears twinkle, slightly sigh a, raise a hand way: "you go down first."


    "Yes..."


    If the water choked, he left the room with his head down. Not long after she left, Qing''er pushed her room in, put a copper basin on the washstand in hand, walked forward and said in a low voice, "Miss, if Miss Shui has been sitting in front of the corridor crying in a low voice, she seems to be very sad."

 Chapter 313

    "Her date is dead, can it not hurt?" Bai Yinling said, but there was no pity in her words. She got up and spread her hand, and let Qing''er undress herself.


    "Won''t you please, miss?"


    Asked Qing''er.


    "What''s the consolation? The task of Nu Yi has not been completed. Since they followed me into the capital, I have told them that the Marquis''s residence in the west of the town is very dangerous. Life and death depend on fate. They want to follow me, so they must have considered their fate carefully. "


    Bai Yinling said, with a faint smile on her lips. Qinger''s hand slightly stiff, and then returned to normal: "today I received a message from Li Niang. She told me that last night, she and the master had successfully completed their marriage. The master promised her that no matter how difficult it was, he would take her back to the house."


    "Li Niang''s ability to hook people is first-class. There''s no one she can''t take. Since her father has promised Li Niang, he must have his own ability to coax her," Bai Yinling combed her long hair. "I don''t have to worry about Li Niang. People in the government always want to get rid of her one by one."


    Then she put down her comb and went to the bed. Under the pillow, there is a Book of accounts. The kraft paper on the home page has long been wrinkled. She turns to the first page and there are three big words in it: Zhang Zhaoxin.


    The paper had already turned yellow with little blood stains.


    She turned to the second page, which read: "Wu Siyuan.".


    Fingers stop on the second page, eyes reflect the ink on the paper, Bai Yinling heart suddenly had an idea.


    It''s time for her to fight. She must ask for her mother''s hatred from these people in the west of the town.


    None of them.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Rutong had a dream, in which she met the man again.


    She still couldn''t see his features clearly, she could only vaguely look at his white clothes. He tore off a large piece of wild meat and handed it to her. Bai Rutong took it and chewed it.


    "Did you come out to follow the Lord in a private visit? Was it also washed away and lost by mountain torrents? " Bai ruotong looked at the man in front of him and asked softly. The man nodded slightly. The dog beside him smelled the smell of meat and looked at Bai ruotong with his tongue out.


    Bai ruotong flattened the corner of his mouth, tore a large piece of meat from his hand and handed it to the wolf dog. The wolf dog bit the wild meat and wagged its tail happily.


    "What''s your name?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked him, "I''ve told you my name, but my elder brother hasn''t told me yet!"


    "My name is..."


    Later, Bai ruotong couldn''t really listen, but the child raised a big smile: "big brother''s name is really nice."


    The man wants to say something more, but the wolf dog beside him suddenly raises his head, bows his back and looks around warily. Suddenly, he bares his teeth and starts to bark in the forest.


    Bai ruotong opened her mouth and was about to ask something, but she was suddenly hugged by the man. She raised her head from the man''s arms and shot a large number of arrow feathers at them in mid air.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong gradually lost consciousness, and his eyes were dark. When she came back to herself, she was kneeling on the ground. In front of her eyes was her former home, her familiar living room, sofa, corridor and stairs.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Just when she wanted to ask questions, her sister came over with her. She was a little smaller than the figure in her memory. She held a bowl of steaming noodles in her hand and handed it to her: "eat quickly. Why do you want to contradict your parents? We are a magic family. Why do you want to say what cooking skills you want to learn?"

 Chapter 314

    "Eating makes people feel good."


    White Rutong road.


    Sister Zheng Zheng, then helplessly raised a smile, reached out and touched his sister''s head: "you ah..."


    ¡­¡­


    How long has she been in this world


    Half a year


    How is my sister doing in the past six months?


    Since the death of their parents, they have depended on each other. If she had not fled home with her parents in order to learn cooking skills, her parents would not have searched for her in the middle of the night, and would not have been in a car accident. It was all her fault.


    She made her sister lose her parents, and now she also makes her sister lose her


    "Sister... I miss you so much... It''s all my fault..."


    Bai ruotong covered his eyes. It was already dark in front of him. She knew that she was dreaming, but how extravagant and eager it was to meet her sister again in her dream.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yanqing looked at Bai ruotong on the bed. Her eyelashes trembled slightly and tears fell from her eyes. Her mouth gently calling, he slightly some don''t understand, close to listen carefully, she called is "sister".


    Why does she call out the word "sister" in her dream? Isn''t Bai Chusheng her closest friend?


    Gu Yanqing is thinking, see the rest of life gently pushed aside him: "let me! It''s in my way


    "How is she?"


    Gu Yanqing retreated to one side and asked with worry in his words.


    "The dagger is poisonous, but fortunately it''s not deep. Although her life is protected, she can..."


    The rest of his life said, and took out a silver needle from the medicine box.


    "But what?" Bai Chusheng on one side said in a hurry.


    "White girl''s body is already weak. Although she has saved her life, she has hurt her life. I''m afraid she will lose her life."


    He sighed for the rest of his life, squatted down and inserted the silver needle into Bai Rutong''s finger. Black blood from the fingertips overflow, dripping copper basin under the bed, in the water, such as gossamer, spread away.


    "Is there a way to save it?" Bai Chusheng was too busy to ask.


    "Can only use to fill, the rest, Yu also can''t think of temporarily."


    Force the blood to the end, and lay down the silver needle for the rest of your life. Bai Chusheng''s fist fell into the flesh. He underestimated the enemy too much. Looking back, it was obvious that the man in black wanted to lead him away yesterday. Otherwise, he would not be detected by Bai ruotong so easily.


    Why did he not find the flaw in such a light thing.


    Bai ruotong was injured and unconscious. The government doctor had no choice but to ask Bai Chusheng to come to the imperial doctor for treatment. Too hospital just the rest of his life on duty, Bai Chusheng know the relationship between the rest of his life and Gu Yanqing, but still invited the rest of his life to come.


    "Your Highness, you''d better go back quickly. If you are found here, I''m afraid there will be a riot. My father already knows about the assassination and is making a big investigation in the house. Please rest assured."


    Bai Chusheng looked out of the window lattice and saw that the sun had already set.


    For the rest of his life, he sends a message to Gu Yanqing, who arrives quietly. Bai Chusheng knows that Gu Yanqing''s Kung Fu is profound, and the guards of Rongqin palace can''t stop him.


    Gu Yanqing looked up at Bai Chusheng and said, "don''t worry. I''m here with you."


    Bai Chusheng was stunned: "how long does your highness intend to stay here?"


    "When she wakes up, I will leave." Gu Yanqing said coldly.


    "Your Highness, this is not appropriate, your highness or..."


    "General white."


    Bai Chusheng''s voice has not yet fallen, and he is interrupted by the rest of his life.

 Chapter 315

    "Your Highness is infatuated with white girl. Now she is in a coma. How can your highness want to go back? If you feel at ease, your Highness''s eyes are already in the middle of the palace. If anyone comes near, you will notify your highness. "


    Bai Chusheng choked and looked at them. Gu Yanqing from the beginning to the dark calm a handsome face, such as covered with a thick layer of ice. He suddenly remembered the words that Bai ruotong had told him. She trusted Gu Yanqing so much that he should rest assured.


    Covering his mind, Bai Chusheng rubbed his slightly sore eyebrows: "well, your highness insists on staying here, and Bai will not dissuade him any more. Father''s person is searching in the mansion, Bai Mou still wants to report with father, leave first


    Gu Yanqing saw that his eyebrows were tired, and he knew that he had not rested in the past two days. He nodded and said in a low voice, "go ahead."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong on the bed had been wringing his eyebrows, as if he was having a nightmare. Gu Yanqing reached out and gently touched her forehead. Bai Rutong''s eyelashes trembled slightly, as if she felt her touch.


    "Your Highness..."


    Bai ruotong''s lips moved slightly, gently calling out his voice.


    "Yes?"


    Gu Yanqing leaned over her head, thinking that she had come to life, but looking at her with her eyes closed, Gu Yanqing''s joy suddenly fell down again.


    But it''s also a good thing that she can call her name in her sleep.


    To prove that her heart is his.


    "Your Highness... You stupid x, two goods, pig head... Dog head... Villain, belly black, damn... Spicy fish head..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing mouth slightly pulling, so the little girl is pointing to his nostrils in the dream scold?


    I couldn''t help laughing for the rest of my life when I was writing a prescription.


    "Your Highness."


    Suddenly, a light call came from behind. Gu Yanqing turned around and saw that it was Bai ruotong''s maid. Eyebrows slightly a loose, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Orange bit her lips and her eyes were scarlet. She hesitated for a moment and knelt down in front of Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me. It''s all because of me... Miss, I was seriously injured because I wanted to save my life."


    Orange''s body trembles slightly. She said this to Bai Chusheng, but Bai Chusheng didn''t blame her.


    All the time, she knew kung fu, but she didn''t tell Bai ruotong about it. Just now, when the assassin came in, she should have shown her ability to fight with him, but she still had some luck in her heart, so she was seriously injured by Bai ruotong.


    "How do you want me to punish you?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Let your highness punish you." Orange replied.


    Gu Yanqing chuckles and calls Zhao Cheng to help orange.


    "Since your master gave up his life to protect you, what is the reason if I punish you?" Gu Yanqing said, "you are so guilty now. I don''t think I can comfort you. When your master gets well, you can make amends with him."


    Orange son stands on one side hang head, but have no reply. Tears are one by one from her eyes, hit on the back of the hand.


    The rest of his life looked at her, took the prescription and handed it to her: "this is Miss''s prescription. When she wakes up, she will take it on time before three meals every day. Take me to your master. "


    "... yes."


    Orange nodded quietly and led the rest of her life out of the room.


    Bai ruotong was in a coma for nearly three days and three nights. He didn''t wake up until the morning of the fourth day. She turned her eyes and looked around. At last, her eyes fell on Gu Yanqing, who was leaning on the armchair to sleep.

 Chapter 316

    His palms supported his head and closed his eyes, like the eyelashes of a PU fan. Bai ruotong choked and tried to get up to him.


    She remembers that she was injured in the shoulder by someone, and she can''t remember what happened later. She has been doing all kinds of strange dreams, such as real, unreal, unknown.


    Swallowing saliva, she tilted up a finger and gently poked toward him. Before her finger touched his cheek, Gu Yanqing had already reached out to hold her finger and Yiyi opened her eyes.


    "Little girl, don''t get up."


    Gu Yanqing quickly stood up, helped her lie down and twisted the bedding for her. White if Tong Zheng Zheng of look at him, hoarse voice son way: "Your Highness... How do you... Here?"


    "You''re hurt. Can''t I come?"


    Gu Yanqing said and sat down. Fingers to cut her forehead hair, eyes a tired scarlet.


    Why... Why every time she gets hurt or sick, he is by his side.


    Bai ruotong looked at the man in front of him, and his heart was suddenly touched.


    "It''s still a little hot. Don''t get out of bed and walk around these days. Pay attention to your body." Gu Yanqing''s words were gentle and full of worry. Bai ruotong choked slightly. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Take a rest. I''ll leave first."


    When Gu Yanqing saw her wake up, she was relieved. He turned and was about to leave, but Bai ruotong held out a hand from the quilt and held the corner of his coat.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed a moment''s amazement and looked back at her: "what''s the matter? Little girl


    "Your Highness, can you... Stay with me a little longer... Just a little longer."


    Although she knew Gu Yanqing must have kept her for a long time, she was a little reluctant to let him go. Open eyes can see him, make her mind incomparably at ease.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved. This was a little girl''s coquetry with him. She sat down and held her palm in her hand: "I''m with you."


    Bai ruotong was relieved, but he was reluctant to close his eyes. It was so quiet in the room that she could hear her heart beating.


    Gu Yanqing did not speak, but has been looking at her, eyes motionless, like a figure picture. The warm sun outside the window lattice leaps and floats on him, and the halo in circles flows out of his hair, and his body is golden. Two words suddenly appear on Bai ruotong''s heart -- his face is like the mid autumn moon, and his color is like the flowers of spring dawn.


    At this time, he had already lost his usual edge, but also went to the usual cold. His eyes are saturated with temperature, which makes her skin hot and dry.


    "Don''t look at me!"


    Bai ruotong swallowed. He didn''t know that his eyes wanted people to do bad things.


    "Where is the king looking?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, words gentle along her mind.


    "Turn your head." White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing heard that he had to turn his head away. He had a lot of questions in his mind and wanted to ask the little girl.


    There is also a lot of anger, anger, she does not know how to protect themselves. But she could wake up, and all the doubts and resentments disappeared from her mind.


    Bai ruotong can finally look at him without scruple.


    She decided not to run away, not to be afraid.


    She believed that she was not wrong and that Gu Yanqing was not a bad person. Her heart had been bewitched by the man in front of her.


    Even if he is a villain, what can he do? In this world, the protagonist is the one who really wants to kill her.

 Chapter 317

    When she comes across, she is a NPC. What''s the significance of villains and decent people to her?


    Who is good to her, she is good to who, this is the meaning of her survival in this world.


    "Your Highness, I want to drink." Bai ruotong flattened her mouth. Only when she was sick would Gu Yanqing be obedient to her. She wanted to seize the opportunity.


    Gu Yanqing smell speech, get up to the table to pour her a glass of water. Gently holding her back, let her in his arms, tea cup to her mouth to feed. Bai ruotong took a bite and asked him to pour a cup for himself.


    Back and forth for several times, Bai ruotong let him go. Gu Yanqing sat down again. Without her command, he automatically turned to his face instead of looking at him. His writing style is firm, and his eyelashes are long and straight. When he drops his eyes slightly, his ink like eyes can be covered.


    "Your Highness, I have a bitter mouth. I want to eat sugar beans."


    Bai ruotong called again.


    Gu Yanqing took a few sugar beans and handed them to her. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and hid his hand in the quilt.


    "Your Highness, feed me." She was deliberately mischievous.


    Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile. She was so hurt, and she wanted to make fun of him. Her heart was really big.


    Bai ruotong opens his mouth wide. Gu Yanqing twists a sugar bean and wants to put it into her mouth. However, when he touches her peach lip, he suddenly withdraws his hand. White if Tong bit a space, stare round eye, you resentful looking at him


    Gu Yanqing Yang lip a smile, sugar beans into her mouth.


    Bai ruotong seldom sees his real happy smile, but more just the corners of his mouth. His smile is very good-looking, like a wisp of spring breeze blowing over the willow bank, handsome and extraordinary, overflowing with temperature.


    "Still eating?"


    Gu Yanqing asked deliberately. Knowing that he was going to tease her again, Bai ruotong blinked and said softly, "no more."


    Put down the sugar beans, Gu Yanqing saw her secretly touch the feet wrapped in shoes and socks out of the bed, wring eyebrows to her feet back.


    "Hot." Bai Rutong complained.


    "When you sweat, you''ll be able to recover, and then bear it." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness, did you know that I was hurt, so you came to see me, and kept watching me in front of my bed, never leaving?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing sighed: "left, halfway back to the house."


    "What are you doing back there? I thought you were always with me Bai Rutong pretends to be angry.


    "You''ve been sleeping for three days. I have to go back and change my clothes. I''m afraid that if I accompany you all the time and smoke you, what should I do?" Gu Yanqing nodded her nose with a smile.


    "Your Highness, so you came to see me these three days?" Bai asked.


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded.


    "Your Highness, what do you say? I didn''t hear you? " Bai ruotong blinked and looked at him in confusion.


    Gu Yanqing raised his lips: "yes, I have come to see you these three days."


    "I still don''t hear you, your highness. Come closer." Bai ruotong waved.


    Now that she was ill, Gu Yanqing had no choice but to rely on her and probe closer: "I said, these three..."


    Before the words came down, Bai ruotong suddenly propped himself up and took a small peck on his face, like a dragonfly floating in the water. Lying back in bed, Bai Rutong covered his face with a quilt and said, "thank you, your highness."


    Gu Yanqing''s body froze and looked at Bai ruotong in the quilt in amazement. Did she just... Kiss him?


    "Little girl, you..."

 Chapter 318

    Gu Yanqing was stunned. He wanted to ask the little girl what she wanted to do, but the knock on the door rang out at this time. Gu Yanqing looked at Bai ruotong hiding in the quilt, got up and went to the door. Orange stood trembling at the door with a jade plate. There was a bowl of soup in the jade plate.


    "Yu Taiyi said that the young lady should wake up at this time, so she asked her maid to bring the medicine." Orange whispered.


    "Come, my king."


    Gu Yanqing took the jade plate from her hand and closed the door with one hand. Orange son wants to say again what, can see Gu Yanqing seem to have no to answer her mind, had to secretly hang down the head, exit the room.


    In the corridor, Qi''er saw her coming out and stood up to greet her: "is Miss awake?"


    "I should be awake." Orange nodded, with a bitter smile at the corner of her mouth. In recent days, not only his Royal Highness Prince Rong, but also cheng''er has not had a good rest. After patting orange''s shoulder, Qi''er put her slightly cold palm in her arms: "orange, don''t think about it any more. Since miss has sacrificed her life to protect you, she won''t blame you. In the past two days, you haven''t slept well. If Miss knows that you are neglecting her body, she will be distressed."


    Orange''s eyes slightly move, acid out a few tears. The reason why she felt guilty was that she could protect her from being hurt, but in the end, she didn''t. She felt guilty. Though the young lady didn''t blame her, how could she not blame herself.


    "Ah," Qi''er sighed. She looked up at the gloomy sun in the distance. The sound of firecrackers and people came from her ears. Her heart was slightly pulled, and the silk handkerchief in hand was tightly pulled. "Fortunately, the young lady has Prince Rong and the young master, otherwise she would be cold hearted to know what happened today."


    Orange knows what she''s talking about. The residence where the master lives is far away from them, but the joyful sound of Suona and the noise of beating gongs and drums are still clearly introduced into qingtongyuan.


    "Miss won''t care about it. All she''s pretending is her Royal Highness Prince Rong.


    However, the master is a little bit cold hearted. The young lady has never come to visit her in the past few days when she was injured at the head of the mansion. Today, she is married to a new aunt who carries a big sedan chair again. The assassin was just a previous son who searched the head of the mansion. Now it''s hard to believe. It seems that the master doesn''t care about the young lady. "


    Orange said with a heavy sigh. Bai ruotong''s temperament is naive and lively, and she is smart and quick in dealing with things. But she should have a chill in her heart, but she never shows her fragile side in front of their eyes.


    Waiting at the door just now, all she heard was the young lady''s laughter, without any sigh or Pathetique.


    Such a stubborn young lady, how can she not be distressed.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong stared at the soup bowl in front of him, and his delicate features were about to wrinkle into a coal ball. Gu Yanqing looked at her reluctant appearance, dumbfounded. This was the third time he had given her medicine. For the first time, he made her cry. The second time, he threatened and lured. The third time


    "Eat, you''ve been sick all the time." Gu Yanqing said, the medicine bowl to her eyes. Bai ruotong took the medicine bowl, flattened his mouth, but his eyes swam away from the room.


    Master Yan told her that she would live a long life in her life, but now she still has a lot of medicine. She really doubts whether her life can be as glorious as they say, or that master Yan is just trying to get her reincarnated, just fooling her.

 Chapter 319

    "Your Highness, you have been with me for a few days. What did the doctor say? Is my life still long? "


    Thinking for a moment, Bai asked.


    "Silly girl, how can you have such a strange question? You think you want to live a long life. I promised you early that I would protect your whole life. If you don''t believe me, you have to believe me."


    Gu Yanqing saw that she was holding the medicine bowl and refused to enter. She took it back again. The spoon stirred the medicine bowl and blew the heat slightly.


    Bai ruotong''s heart moved slightly. She knew her fate. Before she married Gu Yanqing, Bai ruotong lost her life early. How could she not worry. Although Gu Yanqing''s words were as cool as the wind, the sadness in his eyes could not deceive Bai ruotong.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Gu Yanqing, who was blowing cold soup for himself, Bai Rutong thought of something and said, "Your Highness, if I die, your highness will be sad?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing''s hand was slightly stiff. He looked up at her and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t hide it from me, your highness. I understand myself. I may be... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Before Bai Rutong''s words came down, a mouthful of medicine was quickly fed into her mouth. Suddenly, her mouth was miserable. She twisted her brows, and the tip of her tongue was numb with the bitterness. He raised his head and glared at Gu Yanqing. Bai ruotong swallowed: "what are you doing..."


    "If you talk nonsense again, I will pour the decoction into your mouth." Gu Yanqing raised his lips and threatened him.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned, subconsciously swallowing a mouthful of saliva: "if you do this, it''s obvious that you want to cover up!"


    "I have never deceived you. There is no way to take care of your illness for the rest of my life. You are a disease that has been left behind for many years, but the disease that can''t be cured for the rest of my life is not a disease that others can''t.


    There are many wonderful people in the world. I have already sent a couple of people to look for the whereabouts of a miracle doctor. If I find him, I will let him see a doctor for you, and you can be at ease. "


    Gu Yanqing then raised her hand and gently wiped the dregs from the corners of her mouth with her finger. "You will not die. My king will never allow you to die in front of me or behind me. If one day our king''s fate has come, it will not be too late for us to kill you with our own hands. "


    The understatement made Bai ruotong feel cold.


    Your highness, if you can''t comfort me, don''t talk.


    "Are you... Joking with me? Are you really going to kill me? " Bai ruotong blinked and half doubted.


    "What do you say?" Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile of unknown meaning, scooped up a spoonful of medicine and handed it to her. Bai ruotong did not dare to say more and swallowed it obediently.


    After taking the medicine, Bai ruotong''s body broke out in a cold sweat. He didn''t know whether he was frightened or warmed by the bedding.


    It''s not easy to fall in love with a villain. We must have a strong heart, otherwise we will be scared by him.


    "Next month, I''ll leave the capital. When I come, I''ll see you again." Gu Yanqing put down the medicine bowl, got up and helped her lie down.


    Bai ruotong blinked: "where is your highness going?"


    Now, she finally decided to get along well with him and get to know him well. This person actually said that she was going to leave?


    "What? Why not Gu Yanqing joked.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded cleverly and looked up at him, "can your highness not go?"

 Chapter 320

    "You little girl, don''t you wish I didn''t come to see you? How can I wake up like a different person? " Gu Yanqing was dumbfounded and gave her a shave. However, he likes the little girl who is willing to be coquettish with him.


    "If your highness likes ruotong, he can be indifferent to his highness." Bai ruotong turned his head, deliberately bluffing.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just going to deal with business. When I come back, I''ll come to see you for the first time."


    Gu Yanqing stroked the drooping hair of her cheek and said in a warm voice.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "well, this is what you said. If you don''t come back in January, what should you do?"


    "I am your punishment." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and had to give up. But I was disappointed. She was deliberately intimate with him today, but her highness did not seem as happy as she had imagined.


    As shown in the TV series, shouldn''t he hold himself in a circle?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong shivered and was shocked by his sudden thought.


    "Little girl?"


    Seeing that her thinking was drifting away again, Gu Yanqing leaned over and called softly. Bai ruotong looked up at her. When he was about to open his mouth, his lips had already dropped a kiss on his forehead.


    "When the king comes back." Gu Yanqing murmured in front of her ear.


    Bai Rutong''s cheek suddenly turned red. He hid half of his head in the quilt and nodded cleverly.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Gu Yanqing left, Bai ruotong went to sleep again. In a daze, Bai Chusheng and Jing Xian visited her once and saw her fall asleep without disturbing her. Bai ruotong has no strength to say more. He closes his eyes and keeps his mind away.


    This sleep, sleep to the noon of the second day. When she woke up, she felt a lot more relaxed. Orange son carrying copper basin into the room, see she want to get up from the bed, orange son quickly forward to help.


    "Orange, close the door." Bai ruotong whispered. Chen ER was slightly stunned. He nodded and closed the door. When he opened the curtain again, Bai ruotong got out of bed and went to the eight immortals table to pour water for himself.


    "I''ll come, miss." Orange quickly took Bai ruotong''s purple clay teapot and poured a glass of water for her. Bai ruotong lowered her eyes. Seeing that her face was very pale and her eyes were as red and swollen as half a walnut, she chuckled and said, "orange, I''m not dead. Why are you crying?"


    "Miss..."


    Orange knelt down on the ground, his eyes a little sad: "it''s all orange''s fault, miss to hit to punish at will, if not for orange, Miss now will not be so seriously injured, miss, orange is sorry for you."


    Bai ruotong choked a little. Then he remembered that he had seen orange fight with a man in black before he fell asleep. He sighed a little and raised his hand to help the weak and trembling orange kneeling on the ground.


    "What''s wrong with me? Did you lead those people in black? " Bai ruotong asked.


    "Of course, it''s not from oranges, but it has something to do with oranges." Orange bit to bite lip petal, low voice way, "orange is to know martial arts, but in front of young lady, orange is to conceal this matter, still hope young lady blame."


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "just because of this? I thought it was a big deal. "


    Orange son Zheng Zheng Zheng: "Miss don''t punish orange son?"


    "No punishment." Bai ruotong shook his head, and his smile became more and more genial: "you are not really deceiving me, because I have never asked you whether you can do martial arts."

 Chapter 321

    "What do you mean, miss?" Orange blinked, some of them didn''t understand. Bai ruotong sighed: "if I ask you if you know martial arts, will you tell me the truth?"


    "Orange is supposed to tell the truth to the young lady. The young lady treats her very well. If she doesn''t tell the truth to the young lady, she will be unfaithful." Orange clenched her teeth and whispered.


    At the beginning, Bai ruotong asked Bai Lingwei for her. He thought that he was going to serve an arrogant and domineering master, but he didn''t expect that this young lady was not arrogant and obedient, and never treated her as a maid.


    How can orange not appreciate it.


    "That''s it, so you don''t tell me, just because I didn''t ask you, you didn''t mean to deceive me," said Bai ruotong, holding her hand in the palm of her hand. Her palms are much coarser than those of ordinary women. At first glance, she is the one who has held weapons, but she has never noticed before, "orange, you don''t need to feel guilty. I think although I''m sleepy these days, you must not have had a good sleep.


    No matter Kiel or you, I will save you. You two are not so much my maidservants as my sisters. Apart from my elder brother, I can only trust you two in this family.


    Everyone has his own past that he wants to hide. I won''t force you to say that if you figure it out one day, it''s not too late to tell me. "


    Orange son tiny a Zheng, biting lip petal to hang down eyebrow eye. Bai ruotong is really good to her, just as Bai said. She really conceals her own life experience. She wanted to keep it forever in the river of memory, but today, she wants to be honest with Bai ruotong.


    She treats him so well, what else can she say that she can''t tell her.


    "Miss, actually I am not from nanyuanzhong. My real identity... Is... Murong orange an, the eldest princess of Nuzhen Dynasty." Orange bit his lip and said it.


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clatters". She knows that her identity is not ordinary, and she also knows that she comes from the Nuzhen Dynasty. But she has never known in the novel that her identity is so noble.


    "Miss, have you ever heard of Shen Ning Dan?" Asked orange.


    Bai ruotong shook his head.


    "This is a kind of pill that master Shanjiao spent 15 years to develop. It has the effect of shrinking bones and nourishing face. But the result will be a 20-year reduction in life expectancy.


    Five years ago, the Nuzhen Dynasty was in turmoil. When the prince died, eight princes seized the throne.


    Finally, the dying father was killed by the third brother, and I, because I was waiting for the disease, just saw this. The third brother chased me to kill people. In order to save my life, I swallowed Shenning pill, suffered the pain of bone shrinking, and my face became a ten-year-old baby. "


    Orange''s eyes flashed a huge Pathetique, seemed to recall the sad place, her eyes into three scarlet. Fingers can''t help shaking, as if afraid of something.


    Bai Rutong subconsciously grasped her shaking hands, and his heart sank heavily. When she came to this world, she found that many things in this world were different from those she had ever come into contact with, but she never thought that they were so incredible.


    Shenning pill.


    If there is such a medicine, it will become an immortal elixir?


    "I escaped from Nuzhen and was exiled to Nanyuan. By chance, I was caught by the fourth lady and the fourth young lady. They rescued me and brought me to the west of the town together."

 Chapter 322

    Orange''s voice is trying to suppress her pain. Bai Rutong moves his lips to comfort her, but he can''t say a word. She has never experienced such a strange thing, nor has she experienced the pain of hand and foot disability. How can she comment on the experience of orange.


    "I said this to you today because you have made up your mind to follow you forever. Since leaving the Nuzhen Dynasty, the maidservant is no longer a phoenix on the Golden branch, but a maidservant orange who is willing to be accepted by the young lady. The maidservant and the young lady swear that they will never betray or leave the young lady


    After that, orange knelt down and knocked her head three times. Bai ruotong swallowed and got up and said, "orange, I want you to tell me the pain in your heart. It''s not my fault. You can rest assured that in the future in qingtongyuan, you won''t experience any pain. I promise you that I will protect you and Qi''er, and I won''t let you suffer any harm."


    Bai ruotong bit his lip. At this time, he felt guilty. The reason why I asked for her to come over that day was that she knew that her identity was unusual, and that she was smart and smart. In the future, she would be the "smart star" beside Bai Yinling.


    But now, when she knew that orange had experienced the pain she couldn''t feel, Bai Rutong felt very mean.


    Orange is a living person, not a tool she can use.


    "Thank you, miss."


    Orange son''s voice trembles, heavily bends over, thanks way.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many fallen leaves. Zhang''s stomach became bigger day by day, but his body became thinner day by day.


    The day before yesterday, the old lady had a reply, but the content of the letter made Zhang desperate. The old lady said, I''ll wait until she comes back. Bai Shutang was angry with her. Yesterday, he directly carried Nang back to the mansion.


    The original little candle went out, and Zhang felt that his days in the palace of marquis Ding of the Sui Dynasty were almost without light. Now the only thing she can rely on is the child in her stomach. With her, her life has a little hope.


    "Have some first, ma''am. Later, the aunts will come and say hello to you. If you are so weak, if you are seen by Li Niang, she will not know how to laugh. "


    Mei Ling, looking at her wife''s sighing, could not help but gently comfort her. Zhang raised his eyes to see Meiling, but shook his head, put up a heavy body and went to the dressing mirror: "Meiling, make up for me. I want to have a good look at what kind of role that Li Niang is."


    Mei Ling bit her lip, nodded in a dark voice, and held the comb to comb Zhang''s hair.


    The sun just started, the sky lit up a red light, gradually, the night was driven away. The hall of Yujiao courtyard is already full of people. They are eating tea, eyes are from time to time Piao, sitting in the last row, is eating dried fruit, face a bit sleepy.


    Zhang Yiyi later, sitting on the throne, a group of sisters in law saw Zhang and bowed down to say hello. Zhang covered his mouth and nose with a silk handkerchief, coughed twice, and lay down. Eyes naturally fall on the new people.


    That Li Niang is really born beautiful, a fox Mei son posture. A pair of Phoenix eyes affectionate hook people, lips such as cherry, is carrying a smile.


    Her facial features make Zhang''s heart not from a Zheng, bite teeth, cold ah way: "Li Niang, this name is really strange."

 Chapter 323

    Li Niang was not half surprised when she heard that Zhang called her name. As early as she came here, Bai Yinling mentioned her. Today, Zhang would not look good on her.


    "Li Niang has no father, no mother, no surname, so this name is a little strange." Li Niang gets up to reply a way.


    Zhang took a sip of tea, and the taste of the tea was tasteless for her. She glanced at Li''s face and looked at the silk handkerchief. She felt better.


    This Li Niang''s arrival is not only because she feels the diaphragmatic response in her heart, but also because Li must have the same idea with her.


    "Li Shi, don''t you have a clever mouth on weekdays? Why are you silent today? " Zhang asked.


    "What else can I say? My fifth sister was born so beautiful that I''ve seen her today. What can I say? I''m not welcome by the master. That''s it. "


    Li''s speech is very sour, but he pretends to be calm. Zhang Shi listened to these words, covered his mouth with a smile, could listen to Li Shi''s sad voice, Zhang Shi''s heart suddenly feel much better.


    Wu and Bai were afraid to say more. When they talk, the two of them have the right to cut in.


    Li Niang lowered her eyes and never lost her smile. The moment she appeared here, even Zhang''s facial features, which looked like heaven and man, lost their color.


    "Sit down. You''ve been standing and doing something. If you''re looked at by others, it''s as if I''ve treated you badly."


    Zhang''s cold eye sweeps Li Niang, see her to stand still, light ah a, give up a way. Her heart naturally sour very, but if directly moved anger, in Li Niang''s eyes, afraid is to look down on her.


    The woman looked not much younger than herself, but her appearance was disgusting. She was very similar to Lan Shi. She looked like Zhang Shi appeared in front of her.


    "Madame."


    A maid walked into the room at this time and bowed to the way.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang asked.


    "Steward Zhao is waiting outside the room. He says he has something to tell his wife." The maid returned.


    Zhang nodded: "let manager Zhao come in."


    "Yes." The maid went down. For a moment, Zhao Zhong walked into the hall with a smile. He bowed down to salute with Zhang and said, "madam, the old man sent a little one to ask. Can the province be dispersed today?"


    "What does that mean?" Zhang''s heart sank, wondering.


    "The master asked the young lady to go to the study to study ink and wait on her." Zhao Guanshi said.


    Listening to this, Zhang sat up from the soft collapse. Mei Ling on one side quickly helped Zhang to get up. At this time, where is Zhang''s calm just now? His face is already angry: "what do you mean, master? Can''t he even wait for this hour? Must she serve now? "


    Manager Zhao knew that Zhang would be angry. He came here with a stiff head. The master thinks highly of the fifth lady. He must have been worried that Zhang would do harm to the fifth lady. But he didn''t think much. He gave Zhang a slap and embarrassed her.


    "Madame, this is the master''s order." Zhao Guanshi way, "Xu is master read and his wife is pregnant now in the body, in order to let his wife more rest, just let his wife early will this province scattered."


    "Do you believe what you say?" With a sneer, Zhang''s eyes were scarlet. Li Niang looked at it and came forward leisurely: "elder sister, don''t get angry with the steward. This is the master''s order. Steward is just acting according to the order. Elder sister, don''t make it difficult."

 Chapter 324

    "Why? What do you mean by that? "


    She just asked a word, how to Li Niang''s mouth is difficult to manage affairs for Zhao? This person''s mouth is really good, flattered Zhao Guanshi not to say, also by the way satirized her small stomach chicken intestines.


    "My sister didn''t understand the rules when she first came to the house. If she offended me, please forgive me."


    Li Niang Yang lips a smile, low body reply way.


    The palm of Zhang''s hand was already clenched. When he wanted to get angry, Li came forward with a smile, supported Zhang''s lotus root arm, and leisurely said: "sister, what are you angry with sister five? Isn''t sister five just here? I don''t understand anything. She said something wrong. In the future, my sister will educate her again. Today, I''m the master''s order. Don''t let him wait for me. "


    Zhang clenched his teeth and released his hand. She knew that Li was trying to get rid of herself. If she really lost her temper here, she was afraid that she would be passed to the master by Li Niang.


    "Come on, I''m a cheap girl. I don''t care with her." Zhang said sarcastically.


    Li raised his eyes and looked at manager Zhao: "manager Zhao, what are you still doing? Madame said that she didn''t care. Why don''t you take the fifth lady to the master as soon as possible? If the master is in a hurry, it will be your fault. "


    "Yes..." manager Zhao agreed, and then asked Li Niang to leave the room. Li Niang looked back at Li, her thin lips moved, and she gave a sneer.


    Bai Yinling said that everyone in the mansion is a human spirit. It seems that they are all true. She learned that Zhang and Li were incompatible, but Li just gave Zhang a step and helped him.


    It''s a pity that if Li doesn''t come forward, she will make Zhang feel embarrassed in front of baishutang.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Li Niang left, Zhang''s temper couldn''t be covered up. She picked up a cup of tea and smashed it to the ground. Everyone else stepped back and did not dare to step forward. Li Shi just couldn''t get used to Li Niang''s arrogant style, so he helped her.


    Now Li Niang has gone, Zhang''s life and death is not her business.


    "Since the master said to let us go, let''s go," Li said with a yawn on his lips, ignoring the angry Zhang and falling on Bai and Wu.


    "Come on, sisters."


    The two of them looked at each other and swallowed. After nodding to Zhang, they retreated with Li.


    Just out of the corridor, Wu suddenly faltered and nearly fell to the ground. One side of the maid rushed forward to help. Looking at Wu''s pale face, Li said in surprise, "sister, is she ill? Why do you look so bad? "


    "I don''t know why I have no strength these two days." Wu''s forced smile and rubbed his eyebrows. Li walked towards her dubiously and stroked her forehead gently. Her forehead was not hot, but cold.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. There''s a faint fragrance on her body. It smells strange, which she has never heard before.


    "My sister should pay attention to her health." Wu advised.


    Wu nodded: "thank you sister care, sister know."


    ¡­¡­


    It rained heavily for three consecutive days. Bai ruotong had never been out of bed these days. Jingxian comes to see her every day. Bai ruotong has nothing to do, so he talks to her about her family.

 Chapter 325

    Jingxian said that Zhang had never summoned her these days. Bai Chusheng told her that if she did not summon her, she would not have to go to Shengan. She was the beauty sent by her Royal Highness Prince Rong. Zhang did not dare to embarrass her.


    Bai ruotong was smiling. Prince Rong''s name is really useful.


    "Sister-in-law, there''s something I want to ask you..." Bai ruotong said suddenly, holding the quilt as if he had thought of something.


    "What do you want to ask?" Jingxian blinks and looks at her. White if Tong bad smile two, low voice way: "you and elder brother Yuanfang?"


    Jingxian''s face suddenly turned red, and she lowered her eyes. Orange son and Qi son tiny sigh a, to oneself young lady this mischievous disposition is really have no way.


    "Don''t be shy, sister-in-law. Just tell me, have you got married with your brother?" Seeing that she was silent, Bai Rutong reached out and poked her. Jing Xian''s face is more red, pursed lips to ponder for a moment, murmured in a low voice: "not yet."


    "Why is there no round house? You''ve been married for ten days. What are you doing, brother? "


    Bai ruotong let out a scream, and his voice suddenly amplified in the room. Jing Xian quickly covers Bai ruotong''s mouth for fear that she is talking at random.


    One side of orange Qi two embarrassed, they have never married and had children, white Rutong face not red heart not jump asked this, let them for a moment do not know what to do.


    "There''s no free time. You''re sick here. Young master Bai has to investigate the assassin and daily morning. He''s almost too busy." Jingxian sighed. Under Bai Rutong''s eyes, she let go of her mouth and returned.


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. It''s all because of her that her brother and sister-in-law don''t get married. She''s really guilty.


    "Sister-in-law, when is it? Why do you call your brother Bai Gongzi?" Bai ruotong blinked, "I''m really guilty. When my brother comes back later, I''ll talk to him about it. Everyone''s married. How can he not get married? Sister in law, brother is not in a hurry. You have to urge me. I''m still waiting for my little nephew."


    Jingxian''s face was about to drip red ink. Chen Er covered his mouth and laughed. He came forward and twisted the bedding for Bai ruotong: "Miss, don''t tease little lady any more. You are a girl who has not yet come out of the cabinet. It is not proper to say these words.


    You see how shy the young lady is. When the young lady gets married, we''ll laugh at her. Come and ask when you''re going to have a family with your highness. We''ll all wait to hold her


    "Orange, whose maid are you?" Bai Rutong rolled his eyes. She really couldn''t understand why these ancients were always shy and silent. Isn''t it normal to talk in boudoir.


    "Of course, it''s your maid. She just doesn''t like to see you bullying the young lady." Orange son says, get up to carry the hand of quiet Xian, small voice gossip way, "young madam, our young lady''s temperament is like this, shameless and shameless, a few days ago when his highness comes, she still steals to kiss his highness."


    "Is it?" Jingxian''s eyes suddenly brightened. Xu was bullied by Bai ruotong, but he also had a funny heart. "It seems that ruotong is eager to grow up and want to marry his highness soon."


    "You... How do you know?"


    Bai ruotong stares round. At that time, she and Gu Yanqing are the only two people in the room. How can others know such intimate actions.


    "Miss, the next time you do something bad with your highness, please remember to close the window." Orange blinked playfully.

 Chapter 326

    "You''ve seen it all?" Bai Rutong choked slightly and looked up at her. Orange nodded, Qi added: "not only orange sister saw, I also saw."


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. What kind of maidservant is she raising? One or two. She only knows how to expose her embarrassment.


    "Rutong, your relationship with your highness is really good. I can''t imagine that you are so close." Jingxian brings up a smile and blinks with Bai Rutong. She is quiet, clear and careless. She can do whatever she wants. She never cares about other people''s eyes, just like the birds in the sky, flying freely.


    Sometimes, she is really envious.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. He was so embarrassed by orange that he turned red. It''s clear that Jingxian''s "jokes" have turned into her jokes in the end.


    "Sister Jingxian, don''t listen to their nonsense! These two maidservants are spoiled by me on weekdays. They have no rules, "Bai ruotong angrily glanced at them and muttered," when I get well, I''ll punish them. I''ll see if they dare to talk so mindlessly. "


    Qi orange two people listen to this words, cover mouth secretly smile.


    "Who are you going to punish? Who has no head? "


    Outside the room suddenly came a hearty and pleasant male voice. Jingxian''s eyes brightened and she stood up quickly. Bai Chusheng opened the curtain and walked into the room. He looked at Jingxian and then at Bai ruotong, and a smile of satisfaction came from the corner of his mouth: "it seems that you are much better today."


    "Brother, you come back to me because you know that sister Jingxian is here?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked deliberately. Bai Chusheng came forward and stroked her head. Fortunately, it was not too hot. It seemed that the fever had gone away.


    "How are you?" Ignoring Bai''s deliberate banter, Bai Chusheng sat down and asked softly.


    "I''ve been lying there for so many days. I feel like I''m alive and nothing will happen." Bai ruotong spat out his tongue and said playfully.


    "..." a trace of sadness flashed in Bai Chusheng''s eyes. He turned his head and said in a low voice, "Jingxian, you go out first. I have something to say with Rutong."


    "Good." Jingxian nods and turns to leave the room with Chengqi.


    Bai ruotong gathered his smile and saw that Bai Chusheng''s face was slightly bleak. He said in a soft voice, "brother, what''s the matter with you? You look a little unhappy. "


    "If I ask you a question, you should tell me the truth." Bai Chusheng sighed and said in a soft voice, "how do you know that the person you are fighting with is Bai Yinling? How do you know which assassins have eagles on their backs? "


    "Is this important to my brother?" Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "I''ve investigated for a long time, but I didn''t find anything unusual about Bai Yinling. These days, she seldom walks around and stays in her room. I haven''t seen her move with Li Niang. The man in black has never appeared again


    "Brother, no one can doubt me if you doubt me." Bai Rutong gathered up a smile, lowered his eyes and sighed softly. She knew that Bai Yinling would not show anything. Her revenge plan, but the whole plan for three years, "how do I know, now really can''t tell brother, but I swear with you, I absolutely didn''t lie with you, Bai Yinling, the purpose of her return is not simple."

 Chapter 327

    "Then why did she do it to Jingxian?" Bai Chusheng choked slightly and asked, "what good is it for her to start with Jingxian?"


    "How did miss Jingxian come from? Brother, you should understand. Bai Yinling is a clever character. She can see that her highness is really good to me. How can Her Highness easily come to slander my brother? "


    Bai said with a heavy sigh. In the past, she underestimated Bai Yinling too much. She thought she knew everything, but now, she has read all the stories in the book, and she doesn''t know what happened in the future.


    This injury is the best proof.


    Bai ruotong had a terrible hatred for the West Marquis''s residence. In those three years, she wanted to kill all the people in the west of the town all the time.


    "Rutong, why are you hiding me? It''s the same with huayuelou. How do you know his Highness''s plot? "


    Bai Chusheng was a little anxious. He thinks he believes in Bai ruotong, but he keeps everything from him, which makes him feel that he is not trusted.


    He really cares about Bai ruotong''s sister. It''s because he cares that he doesn''t want Bai ruotong to be hurt at all.


    Bai ruotong bit his lip, raised his eyes and said in a soft voice: "when the time is right, I will tell my brother the truth, but now, I can''t. I have my own secret. But brother, you should understand in your heart that everything I do is for your brother and for myself.


    Li Niang is the eyelid that Bai Yin placed in the mansion, in order to completely confuse his father and split the feelings between his father and his grandmother.


    Now grandma hasn''t come back, we can''t let it go on like this. "


    Bai ruotong said that and reached for Bai Chusheng''s hand. Since she came to this world, she has long regarded Bai Chusheng as her relative.


    After having contact with the world, in addition to protecting herself, she has an additional responsibility, which is to protect the people around her.


    Bai Chusheng sighed heavily. Seeing that Bai ruotong was so resolute, he said nothing more. He raised his hand and gently stroked her forehead. Bai ruotong was more and more like her mother, especially her eyebrows.


    "I believe you, and I will never doubt you. I believe you will tell me the truth one day. " Bai Chusheng said, twisting the quilt for Bai ruotong, "you should pay attention to your body in the future. Don''t hide everything in your heart alone. I''m your brother. You should say anything to me instead of hiding it alone. Do you know?


    In addition, the matter of Bai Yinling, you don''t want to scare the snake recently, I will investigate it clearly. "


    "I understand." Bai ruotong nodded.


    When Bai Chusheng heard about this place, he didn''t say much. He remembered the words of the rest of his life. Bai ruotong''s injury had already hurt her. If she didn''t take good care of herself, she would die.


    "You say you know it, but you never do it well. You should pay special attention to taking medicine in the future, and don''t joke with your life." Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai ruotong nodded. It''s really nice to have someone around to comfort her.


    After Bai Chusheng left, Bai ruotong got up from his bed. She sat at the table, gazing at the candlelight, dark or bright, and lost in thought.


    It''s not that she doesn''t care about her body, she does.


    But the only thing she can do now is to believe in Yan Jun''s words. Yan Jun promised her that he would give her a long life. He would arrange a day for her to recover from her illness.

 Chapter 328

    What she wants to do now is to deal with Bai Yinling.


    Never let Bai Yinling''s plan succeed. In the future, she should be more careful. Last time, she was lucky, but next time, if Bai Yinling used other means, she would be hard to deal with.


    ¡­¡­


    next day.


    Bai ruotong went out of the yard and didn''t walk for a long time. As soon as he walked, he felt relaxed. Slightly out of a little hot sweat, Bai ruotong resting on a Orchid Pavilion, the autumn wind blowing gently, the body suddenly a little cool.


    "Four girls."


    There was a call to himself. Bai ruotong looked up and saw Li walking slowly with her holding a child. The child looked about two or three years old, with two long curls of hair on his Cunban head, tied into two small handles with red silk thread, which was very funny.


    "Say hello to the second aunt." Bai ruotong got up and saluted Li. Li''s smile, will be eating the hand of the child to the side of the maid huaitou, "today''s autumn is crisp, stay in the hospital head some boring, is to take spring brother son out to see the scenery."


    Then she sat beside Bai ruotong. Seeing this, the maid who was waiting on Lanting and Li served a cup of hot tea on the table.


    Bai ruotong looks at the child. He is Bai Yingchun, Li''s old son. Li is the third and the youngest son. He is very precious and valued by Li.


    "Chuner, come to my sister." Bai ruotong raised a smile, showing a row of white teeth. Bai Yingchun blinked a pair of watery full moon eyes and extended his hand to Bai Rutong. Looking at his son''s willingness to approach Bai ruotong, Li said with a smile: "it''s really strange that no one would like to approach him. I didn''t expect that he would like to approach you when he was called by you."


    Bai ruotong smiles and takes over Bai Yingchun from his maid. His appearance is somewhat similar to Gu Yixiu''s. Xu is because the tender round face is the exclusive of children. Bai Rutong looks at him and feels very fond of him.


    "Yingchun, sister." Bai ruotong teased his nose and whispered. Bai Yingchun blinked his eyes, opened his mouth and showed two small front teeth, and laughed: "elder sister... Elder sister."


    "Ah! It''s really strange that he is willing to call people. " Li''s head was shocked. Normally, except for himself, Bai Yingchun didn''t want to be close to anyone. He didn''t expect to be called by Bai ruotong, and he became very agreeable.


    Bai ruotong put on a smile: "second aunt, you should take Yingchun around more. Grandmother''s favorite is little grandson. I''ve never seen second aunt Sheng Anshi go there with Yingchun."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to take it, but that I can''t take it," Li said with a slight sigh. "You also know that my wife and I don''t have the same temperament. When she was married in the mansion for three years, her stomach didn''t respond. If I took chunge''er, I didn''t mean to answer her?"


    "Second aunt is still afraid that the diaphragm should be the mother?" Bai ruotong teases. She likes to fight with Zhang. Every time she saves time, she has to fight with Zhang. The old lady has a headache.


    "Don''t think I''m stingy. I''ve been provoked by Zhang. Don''t look at me. I dare to fight against her in this mansion. In fact, she has plotted against me many times in private. Fortunately, she''s pregnant now. If she''s not pregnant, I''ll take chunge''er to meet her. She''s going to kill chunge''er. "


    Li said, with some irony in his eyes. Bai ruotong heard it in his ears, but he didn''t hear it in his heart. She smiles and plays with Bai Yingchun''s short hand, which is not big enough for her: "it''s really hard for her second aunt."

 Chapter 329

    Li''s room is deliberately in front of her to say that she is suffering, how can Bai Rutong not understand that she is testing her own attitude towards Zhang.


    Li wants to say something more. A maid runs towards the stone path in a panic. The way is to run into a maid who is carrying a snack fruit. The jade plate in charge of the maid''s hand was knocked over and the fruit fell to the ground.


    "You are the maid of which yard, how to do things without thinking!" The steward scolded.


    The maid knelt down on the ground immediately after being scolded. Her eyes were already red and her face was a little flustered: "girl, my wife fainted... I need to find a doctor to see. The maid was too anxious... So she bumped into the girl."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Shi walks towards them. Bai ruotong is slightly stunned. He puts down Bai Yingchun and helps Cheng Er to follow Li Shi.


    "Aren''t you the apricot who is waiting at the head of the third lady''s yard? What happened to the third lady? "


    Li Shi recognized this flustered small maidservant, lift her to ask a way. The little maid choked and sobbed, and stammered the whole story to Li.


    Originally, when Wu got up today, he was flatulent and couldn''t eat breakfast. The servants didn''t take it seriously. They just thought that they had a new man in the mansion recently. Because of sadness, Wu lost his appetite.


    But at noon, Wu''s mouth and nose were bleeding and he fainted in his boudoir.


    Bai ruotong thought for a moment, and said to the maid, "go to the doctor first, and I''ll send someone to inform my father."


    "Good." The maid quickly nodded, bowed to leave in a hurry. Bai Rutong turned back and said to Qi''er, "Qi''er, go to your study and call your father."


    "Yes."


    Kiel answers and turns around.


    "Rutong, would you like to see the third lady with me?" Li''s heart is a little uneasy, ask a way.


    Bai ruotong nodded his head and walked with him with orange''s hand.


    "Miss, there''s something wrong with the maid."


    Orange son is wringing eyebrow, low voice is in front of white if Tong ear soft voice way. Bai ruotong looked up at her: "what''s wrong?"


    "I can''t tell, but I think it''s strange."


    Said orange.


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows: "don''t worry, I''ll be more careful."


    Orange smell speech, is no longer speak.


    When he came to Yuning hospital, Wu was lying on his bed and dying. Bai ruotong wants to rely on it, but he is grabbed by orange''s arm. Li Shi walked to Wu Shi, his face was stunned. He asked the maid who was wiping his face with Wu Shi and said, "the day before yesterday, the third lady nearly fainted. Why don''t you maids call for a doctor for the third lady?"


    "Back to the second lady''s words, the third lady said at that time that she didn''t need to ask a government doctor for treatment, so she didn''t ask for it." Maidservant trembles to reply a way.


    "Did the third aunt feel ill a few days ago?" Bai Rutong asked.


    Wu nodded: "isn''t it? These maidservants are really neglecting. She said that if it''s OK, you won''t ask the doctor to see. If anything happens, how many of you can afford it? "


    The maid looked at each other in the room, and no one answered.


    After walking a little, Bai ruotong was a little sleepy. Orange helped her to sit on the gold lacquer chair. She covered her lips, coughed twice, and looked at Wu lying on the bed. Her face was so gloomy that there was no trace of blood. The corners of his mouth were black and purple, as if he had been poisoned.


    After a while, Bai Shutang pushed the door open and hurried into the room. Behind him was the doctor with the medicine box.

 Chapter 330

    Bai ruotong quickly stood up and said hello. Li went with him: "see you master."


    "What happened to the third lady?" White tree hall negative hand but stand, ask a way.


    Li Shi shakes his head: "I don''t know what''s going on. I''m chatting with Rutong in the mansion. I ran into the maid of the third lady. She says that the third lady suddenly fainted, so we came to see the situation."


    At this time, the doctor put down the medicine box and squatted down to feel Wu''s pulse. He turned Wu''s eyes and looked at Wu''s mouth. His face sank heavily. He got up and said, "master, the third lady is poisoned!"


    "Poisoning? What kind of poison is good? " Bai Shutang was shocked.


    "This... Master, the poison in the third lady... Has... Some..." the doctor lowered his head, looked at the people in the room, hesitated and did not dare to speak up.


    "If you have anything to say, what are you doing with such hesitation?"


    White tree hall scolds a way.


    "If you go back to the master, the third lady should be taking Chunxiang pills secretly these days. This medicine... Originally, it can send out fragrance and attract men. But it can''t be mixed with seaweed. The tonic used by the third lady usually contains seaweed, so... The two are antagonistic, and the third lady is poisoned. "


    The doctor explained.


    After hearing this, the people in the room looked at each other in surprise. White if Tong stares round eye, can''t believe of looking at the mansion doctor.


    If the doctor''s words are true, then Wu Shi has committed the crime of lust and evil. What baishutang hates most is that women deliberately use these heretical ways to compete for favor and make the house a mess.


    But Wu''s personality has always been no contest, never had the intention of competing for favor. Well, why did she break the rule.


    "Nonsense!"


    Bai Shutang was furious, and the maidservants knelt down one after another. His face was burning with anger, and he said to the maid in the room: "your wife wants to make a monkey, do you also allow her to make a monkey? This woman really deserves it. Does she think that she can attract the attention of me by such obscene and cheap means


    "Back to... Back to the master, we all don''t know about it..." ling''er took the lead to open the mouth, knelt down on the ground and rolled into a ball, "Madam never mentioned this matter with us, and this medicine never appeared in her tonic."


    "Master, the second young master and the first lady are here."


    The servant outside the door replied, and Bai Yinghui and Bai lingyao entered the room. Yao looked at Wu on the bed. Bai lingyao was so scared that she turned pale: "father, what''s the matter with aunt?"


    Bai Shutang is angry. How can he pay attention to Bai lingyao''s words. Li stepped forward and took Bai lingyao to one side to explain the whole story in a low voice. When Bai lingyao heard this, Zhang Yuanxing''s eyes were too shocked to speak.


    "Second aunt, are you sure your aunt was poisoned because she ate Chunxiang pills?" Bai lingyao was dubious.


    "Why, can I cheat you? I''m telling the truth." Li''s back.


    "Can the third lady be saved?" Bai Shutang frowned and asked.


    "Mr. Luo, to tell you the truth, it''s not only Mr. Luo, even if it''s a miracle doctor, I''m afraid he can''t return to heaven. I''d better prepare for the future."


    The way of Fu medicine.


    "You''re kidding! How could my aunt not be able to return? What a quack you are


    Bai Yinghui asked.


    "Didn''t she ask for it herself?" Bai Shutang said coldly.

 Chapter 331

    "If she had been less of such a playboy, perhaps she would not have met such a thing."


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong felt cold. Although Wu was not close to her, Bai ruotong had a number of thoughts about how Wu was.


    She is very close to Bai Shutang. Bai Shutang says that if Wu is not sleeping, she is afraid that her heart will be cold to the bottom of the valley.


    "Father, the third aunt is not such a woman. If she really wants to win favor, I''m afraid she has already won favor. Why wait until now?" Bai ruotong''s quiet mouth.


    Bai Shutang looked back at Bai ruotong: "what do you mean by this sentence?"


    "Did father ever think that the third aunt was framed?" Bai asked.


    White tree Hall''s eyes suddenly a Lin: "be framed?"? Who in our government will frame her? "


    "Bai ruotong, what do you mean? Do you have any inside information? Is it your aunt that you hurt? "


    Bai lingyao seems to think of something and looks back at Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong said coldly, "elder sister, you have to pay attention to the evidence. If I sent someone to harm my third aunt, why should I say this in front of my father? Do you think I''m so stupid?"


    "You didn''t do it. Who else would it be?" Bai lingyao asked, "you just don''t like me. If you hurt me now, you have to hurt my aunt. Bai Rutong, you are so cruel!"


    "Young lady, you should pay attention to evidence when you speak and do things. My young lady has been lying in the hospital for more than ten days because she was injured, and now she is out of the hospital. You say that she has hurt the third lady. How can she hurt the third lady?"


    Orange son blocks in front of white if tong body, reply a way in a leisurely manner.


    "She doesn''t have leisure, don''t you?" Bai lingyao road.


    "What are you shouting about! Wu Shi is still asleep. Do you want to wake her up? " White tree hall scolds a way.


    Bai lingyao clenched her teeth, gouged out Bai Rutong''s eyes and lowered them.


    "Father, what lingyao said is right. Someone must have framed my aunt," Bai Yinghui said at this time, "and asked my father to send someone to investigate this matter and make decisions for my aunt."


    "..." Bai Shutang twisted his eyebrows. His anger had just dissipated. Now he was a little more calm and thinking. However, as Bai ruotong said, Wu is not a person who likes to compete for favor. She is devoted to Buddhism, and fragrance is often floating in the courtyard.


    What''s more, if Wu wants to compete for favor, why work hard on his own body. This Chunxiang pill is also harmful when eaten into the stomach.


    "I will investigate this matter carefully. If I catch someone, I will not let it go." Bai Shutang said angrily.


    When Bai Yinghui heard this, he immediately put down his heart, but Bai lingyao''s heart was slightly tight. He could not help but hold the silk handkerchief tightly, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to qingtongyuan, Bai ruotong''s whole body is weak. It seems that the injury really hurt the vitality, lying on the bed for a moment did not want to move.


    Orange wiped her face and said in a low voice, "Miss, do you think someone is really behind this?"


    "It''s not Bai Yinling. Who else will be there?" Bai ruotong''s feeble way.


    Those who have a grudge against Wu and want to kill Wu have no idea of anyone else except Bai Yinling.


    "Why are you so sure, miss?" Orange blinked, curious.


    "Bai Yinling''s aunt was close to the third aunt before she died, but every time Lan was bullied, the third aunt just stood by, and Bai Yinling naturally hated her."


    Bai ruotong sighed and walked in the secluded way.

 Chapter 332

    But she did not expect that Bai Yinling''s "..." Bai ruotong pursed her lips. Suddenly, there was a flash of inspiration in her mind. She thought of something and said, "I understand! She''s not the only one who matters! Orange, you send people to search around the house to see if there are Chunxiang pills! With Bai Yinling''s temperament, she will definitely drag others into the water. I''m not sure if the person she finally found will be me! "


    "Yes." Orange got up and went out of the room with a copper basin.


    Qingliuyuan.


    Bai lingyao fidgeted and lingered in her room. Ping''er looked at her master and hurriedly put down the things on hand and came forward: "don''t worry, miss. Things won''t be as bad as you expected. No one will know about it except you and me, even the third lady."


    Bai lingyao clenches her teeth. Although Ping''er says so, how can she feel at ease. She shook her head, took Ping''er''s hand and said in a soft voice: "Ping''er, do you think I''ve hurt my aunt? Should I die... I... I don''t know what I should do..."


    "Miss, it''s not your fault. Don''t panic any more. No one knows about it now. As long as we don''t say it, no one can investigate it."


    Ping''er comforts her.


    Bai lingyao really regretted that she would have done such a thing to her aunt if she hadn''t heard the words of the two stupid slaves.


    Fifteen days ago, Bai Shutang married Li Niang. Because that day was a good day, Bai lingyao was allowed to go out of the courtyard as an exception and join in the festivity. In the middle of the night, Bai lingyao overheard two maids chatting in the garden.


    It is said that Li Niang''s body is full of fragrance, which can attract men. It was with this skill that she got into her father''s bed.


    Bai lingyao listened suspiciously and heard that Xiang''s name was "Chunxiang pill".


    She had an idea in her heart, and now Zhang''s head had completely abandoned her. And my aunt is a loser. Fortunately, my father would come to stay with his aunt every month.


    If she can make her aunt as fragrant as Li Niang, maybe her father will spoil your aunt, so that her identity can be promoted, and she no longer needs to rely on Zhang.


    But she never thought that her own cleverness had killed her aunt.


    Bai lingyao''s body was shaking and her thoughts were in a mess. She''s on the verge of collapse.


    If her aunt really died, it was her fault. In any case, she could not escape the responsibility.


    "Kowtow, kowtow..."


    The sound of knocking on the door rang at this time. Ping''er stepped forward and gently pushed the door open. Standing at the door was the maid who was waiting for her in the hospital. She slightly owed her back and told her, "miss Ping''er, the third lady is here. She said that she has something important to say to her."


    Ping''er looked back at Bai lingyao, who was huddled up on the bed. She sighed: "when I went back to the third lady, I said no one would be seen today."

 Chapter 333

    "Why don''t you see anyone? Is it because of a guilty heart? "


    As soon as Ping''er''s voice falls, Bai Yinling pushes open the door and walks around Ping''er into the inner room. Bai lingyao''s body slightly shrinks, stares round, looks at Bai Yinling, slightly swallows a breath, way: "you... What are you doing?"


    "Red leaf, let Ping''er out." Bai Yinling brings up a smile and commands the red leaves. Red leaf nodded, carrying Ping''er to take out of the room, how can Ping''er get rid of the hand red leaf pulled, scolded: "what do you want to do to my young lady? If you dare to mess around, I will not let you go! "


    "You are a little girl, how do you want to let us go?" Bai Yinling covered her mouth and chuckled, but there was a flash of edge in her eyes. "It''s just that you''re here. Red leaf, close the door


    "Yes."


    Red leaf Yiyi nodded, gouged out Ping''er, went to the door and closed the door.


    Bai Yinling looked up and down at Bai lingyao, and saw her red eyes and pale face, "poof Chi" chuckled: "Bai lingyao, what''s the taste of killing her mother?"


    Bai lingyao''s heart sank heavily, and she opened her eyes and looked at Bai Yinling incredulously. Thin lips slightly move, seems to want to say something, but to the mouth of the words but swallow down.


    "Do you want to ask me how I know you killed your mother?" Bai Yinling picked her eyebrows and sat on the gold lacquer chair and opened her mouth leisurely.


    After a meal, Bai lingyao suddenly understood: "you arranged those two maidservants?"


    "You''re not stupid, either." Bai Yinling put the silk handkerchief on her lap and folded it slowly. She said softly, "yes, I arranged it. I didn''t expect that you were so easily fooled by me. I knew that she was deeply poisoned when I heard that third aunt was sleeping today. Bai lingyao, Bai lingyao, it''s good to kill my mother? "


    The last sentence contains a light smile. Her words were like sharp daggers, which made Bai lingyao''s heart bleed.


    "You did it! Bai Yinling! What the hell do you want to do! "


    Bai lingyao gnashes her teeth.


    "Can''t you see what I want to do?" Bai Yinling folded and loosened the silk handkerchief. "Naturally, I want to kill people with a knife."


    Bai lingyao''s chest, and she rushed to bed: "you killed my aunt! I''ll kill you


    Her hands toward Bai Yinling''s neck to pinch, but had not yet touched Bai Yinling was pushed aside by the red leaves, the body like a broken leaf on the ground.


    "You can tell your father that I killed my third aunt," Bai Yinling stood up and looked down at Bai lingyao on the ground with a smile. "But you have to think clearly. If you tell your father that I will die, but you are the first one to die. What will your father do if he knows that you are killing your own aunt for personal gain?


    Even if I spare you a dog''s life, you will be expelled from the house. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao''s body couldn''t help shaking. Bai Yinling was right. From the moment when she sent someone to take Chunxiang pills in her aunt''s medicine bowl, she could not escape the responsibility.


    "I have two choices for you now."


    Seeing that Bai lingyao didn''t reply, Bai Yinling continued.


    "One, it''s good for you. Cooperate with me and blame Bai ruotong for this. I''ve arranged the evidence in her house and she can''t find it."

 Chapter 334

    After his mother died, Gu Yanqing kept a dog. He was originally the second son of the emperor, but he was demoted to be a common son with the rise of empress Rongchen and the canonization of the crown prince.


    His mother was the first empress of yongsui emperor, who conscientiously carried out the empress''s duty of managing the six palaces. But emperor yongsui didn''t like her. She was the woman chosen by the Empress Dowager. As long as it was the Empress Dowager''s decision, Emperor yongsui didn''t like her.


    The 54th year of the Nanyuan Dynasty was the year when his mother, empress hirong, died.


    At that time, he was only 13 years old. When he came back from the battlefield, he rushed to open the door of his mother''s palace. There was no one inside. The only maid who was waiting for her was already crazy. He was laughing in the yard and crying in the empty palace.


    Gu Yanqing pushed open the lattice door of the inner room, and a stench came to his face. A broken white silk was hanging over the eaves, and his mother''s body was cold and gnawed by mice. He collapsed and came to the front hall to question with the cold body of his mother.


    The answer is no one knows, is the mother hanged himself. Although yongsui emperor promised a grand burial, he granted Rongchen imperial concubine the next day. One month later, the son of Rong Chen''s imperial concubine became the prince.


    After his mother died, he never really laughed again.


    Yongsui emperor, Rongchen imperial concubine, is his enemy.


    He performed military exploits in order to gain a foothold in the former dynasty and become a threat to his father, Emperor yongsui. At a young age, he was used to the hustle and bustle of the battlefield and the intrigue in front of others. He had already sunk himself into the swamp, never thought of turning back, and he could not turn back.


    His world, has long lost the sun, lost warmth.


    I thought I would be lonely forever, but three years later, he ran into a strange little girl by accident.


    That year, he went out of the palace with his father and paid a private visit to the prefecture and county. Through the rugged mountain road, the flood came, and the stone flow poured down.


    He was left somewhere in the woods with his dog.


    Walking aimlessly in the forest, I suddenly heard a lot of laughter in the forest. Gu Yanqing then looked, a little girl with a double bun was squatting in the stream to wash her body.


    He was stunned. He just wanted to go back, but he was attracted by the funny hum of the little girl.


    She is only about six or seven years old, with delicate eyebrows and round face. The skin coagulates like tallow. She rubbed the mud off her body and covered her head in the water. Suddenly, it was like a flexible fish coming out of the water. Her smile never left her face.


    Gu Yanqing was so obsessed that he forgot to be restrained by a gentleman.


    The wolf dog, Dabao, could not bear it. He wagged his tail and ran to the girl. He stood on the Bank of the river and barked at her.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    "Whose dog?"


    The little girl looked around, and Gu Yanqing quickly hid her figure in the jungle.


    Flat flat small mouth, small girl angry round look, looking around no one else, "ferocious" eyes toward the wolf dog looked: "you fierce what fierce ah! Have the ability to come down to the river and bite me


    After that, she threw a wisp of water at Dabao. Dabao was so scared by her that she took a few steps back, and the little girl looked at him in confusion, her eyes like a crescent moon, giggling.


    He looked at the little girl''s funny smile, the corner of his mouth could not help but bring up a smile that he had not even noticed.


    "Woof, woof, woof! Woof, woof, woof


    Dabao pricked his ears and knew that he had been insulted. Then he ran back to the bank and barked at her.

 Chapter 335

    "What are you calling? Do you think I won''t call you


    The little girl puffed up her face, closed her palm and put it on her mouth: "Wang! Woof! Woof


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This voice frightened Dabao and Gu Yanqing.


    "Woof, woof, woof! Woof, woof, woof! Well... Woof, woof


    Dabao ran back and forth on the bank, shouting more and more forceful. The little girl stared round her eyes, bowed her body and cried more and more loudly: "woof, woof, woof! Woof, woof, woof


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t help laughing. She thought that a little girl would be scared to cry by Dabao''s huge body, but she didn''t expect that she was so brave.


    Dabao was so scared that he shrugged his head and called. The little girl smiles happily, her eyes are shining like stars, which adds a charm to the red birthmark in the shape of tears under her left eye.


    See big treasure clip up tail, small wench is in water fork waist, mercilessly way: "dead dog! You dare to scare me! You know what I''m good at


    Gu Yanqing can''t bear to look down. Dabao is not afraid. He didn''t expect that one day he would be bluffed by a little girl. Han Zhi whistles, Dabao stares at the little girl angrily and runs with him.


    It''s spring, and there are lots of game in the forest. He hunted a game and roasted meat in the forest. The smell of meat overflowed, and there was a "rustle" sound around the woods. I thought it was the wind. When I looked up, it was the little girl who was laughing in the river coming with me.


    She is wearing a Ru skirt embroidered with lotus patterns. Her dress is dirty and messy. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see what the pattern is embroidered on it.


    "Goo Goo..."


    Little girl''s stomach "Goo Goo" cry, she slightly red face, suddenly embarrassed smile.


    "Hungry?" Gu Yanqing asked. This is the first time he has taken the initiative to greet people.


    The little girl nodded and sat beside him with a little body.


    He tore off a large piece of wild meat and handed it to her


    The little girl took the game and gobbled it up. Finally, a small mouth was dirty by the smoke on the wild meat.


    "Which little girl are you from?" Gu Yanqing picked her eyebrows and became interested.


    "The general''s family in the west of the town has a surname of Bai and a boudoir name of Rutong." Bai ruotong licked his mouth and seemed to have more than enough. Seeing this, Gu Yanqing tore off a piece of game and handed it to her.


    Although the little girl is petite, she has a big appetite.


    Gu Yanqing looked at her funny face. He had heard the name of Zhenxi general''s house, but he had never seen such a funny little girl.


    "What are you doing here?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    White if Tong a meal, mouth but at this time slightly a flat: "I lost." After that, he lowered his head and bit the wild meat. As if thinking of something else, Bai ruotong suddenly raised his head and looked at him with smart eyes: "meeting is fate. I don''t want my elder brother to send me back!"


    "Gu Yanqing did not answer.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "big brother, did you follow the emperor out of the palace, and then you were swept away by the mountain torrents? That mountain torrent is so big. If it didn''t fall on a tree, maybe I would die. "


    After that, Bai ruotong covered his chest and pretended to be frightened.


    Gu Yanqing poked the bonfire with a branch, and did not look at her again. Seeing that he was so silent, Bai ruotong couldn''t help leaning in his direction: "big brother, what''s your name? I''ve told you my name, but you haven''t told me yet!"

 Chapter 336

    "Gu Yanqing." Gu Yanqing said simply. The red light of the bonfire leaped on his white coat. With a smile, Bai ruotong came up to him and looked at him: "that''s a nice name. My father said that there was only one family in Nanyuan, the royal family. Is big brother from the royal family? Why haven''t I seen you before? "


    "I often leave Beijing." Gu Yanqing sighed. This little girl is really a chatter.


    "So it is. Should I call you your highness? My father said he would call his highness when he saw Gu. I only saw his Highness the prince before. He was very thin, just like a monkey. Ha ha, but your highness, you are very good-looking... I just thought there was a fairy passing by... "


    She chattered endlessly. Seeing that she was empty handed, Gu Yanqing tore off a piece of wild meat and handed it to her. Bai ruotong gave a thank you, bowed his head and gnawed again.


    Gu Yanqing sighed that the world was finally clean.


    New moon. The birds in the mountain stream forest began to shout. Gu Yanqing opened her eyes. When she was about to get up, her arms felt heavy. He looked down and saw that the little girl had put her whole body into his arms. It seems that she is having a dream. The corners of her mouth rise slightly. The peach red lips are soft and tender. People can''t help but want to poke them.


    So thinking, his finger has been pressed on her lips. As he expected, her lips were tender and soft. The black eyes reflect the little girl''s face, and Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows stretch away. He can notice any wind and grass around him on weekdays. Why does the little girl lean against him, and he is not half alert?


    "Wu..."


    Bai ruotong''s eyelashes trembled slightly, as if he was about to wake up. Gu Yanqing wants to take his hand away. Bai Rutong suddenly opens his mouth and bites his fingers. She didn''t bite very hard. Gu Yanqing tried to pull out her hand, but it couldn''t move.


    Tender teeth gently bite, no taste. Bai Rutong opened his eyes and opened his mouth.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry... I dreamed about chicken legs."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing mouth slightly a smoke, directly in her dirty clothes wipe clean hands.


    Bai ruotong scratched his head to keep up with him. Dabao is squinting and dozing, listening to the master''s footsteps, shaking his head and tail to keep up.


    "Your Highness, I wanted to ask you yesterday, is this your dog?" Bai asked.


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing said.


    "He came to peep at my bath yesterday!" Bai ruotong points to Dabao and is serious.


    "Cough," Gu Yanqing almost choked by spittle, embarrassed to turn his eyes: "he is just a dog, nothing."


    "All right." Bai ruotong flattened his mouth.


    "Now that you have taken a bath, why don''t you wash your clothes together?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I will not. I''m a young lady, and I can''t wash. " Bai ruotong scratched his head with a shy smile.


    Gu Yanqing sighed: "take it off. Leave it here. I''ll help you wash it later."


    After that, he pointed to the boulder on one side.


    Bai ruotong nodded. Running into the forest, Gu Yanqing went to a tree to rest. After a while, he was gently poked on the shoulder, looked back and looked away.


    "Didn''t I leave you a coat? Why not? " Gu Yanqing has a headache. This little girl was only wearing a red belly pocket and lantern pants.

 Chapter 337

    A large area of white skin is exposed, but she has no shame. She squats down, tilts her head and looks at him: "it''s too big, it''s uncomfortable to wear. Moreover, although it''s spring, it''s sunny today. It''s not cold at all. "


    "If it''s not cold, you have to wear it." Gu Yanqing reminds a way.


    "Why? Why wear it when it''s not cold? " Seeing that he didn''t look at himself, Bai ruotong ran to him, blinked his innocent eyes and looked at him, "Your Highness, why don''t you dare to look at me? Do you think I look a little strange and you don''t look at me?"


    "Do you understand the difference between men and women?"


    Gu Yanqing was defeated by the little girl who lacked a nerve. But if you think about it carefully, the little girl is ten years younger than him. She is in the age of yellow mouth. Naturally, she doesn''t know the difference between men and women, and she doesn''t know the sense of reserve and honor and disgrace that women should have.


    "Men and women are different..." Bai ruotong tilted his head for a moment, nodded and said, "my mother and I have said before that men and women are different. Don''t let a man see his body, or I won''t get married. But I''m not naked, so I''m not seen by your highness, and no one else knows. "


    "Women''s feet and navel are not to be seen by men. Now they have been seen by me. You can''t get married."


    Somehow, Gu Yanqing wanted to tease her. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "if I can''t get married, I won''t get married. Anyway, I didn''t want to get married. It''s good for me to accompany my mother and brother. Just stay with them for the rest of their lives. "


    "If a woman can''t get married at the age of 20, she is immoral and will be flogged." Gu Yanqing threatened.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and said with a flat mouth: "can your highness not tell me... I''m afraid of pain."


    "Don''t you put on your clothes for fear of pain?" Gu Yanqing cajoles a way. When Bai ruotong hears the speech, he runs to put Gu Yanqing''s shirt on his body.


    He is a noble prince, and has never done anything hard with others. Washing clothes with others is the first time, but his movements are very skilled. After staying in the military camp for a long time, many things are done by oneself.


    "Your Highness, when shall we go back to the capital? We are separated from them. Will they come to us?"


    Gu Yanqing''s clothes are too wide for her. When she wears them on her body, most of the tail of her clothes is on the ground. She squatted beside Gu Yanqing and looked at him with her head tilted.


    Looking for? I''m afraid it''s too late to kill him. How do you want to find him.


    Gu Yanqing gave a wry smile: "yes, I will come to find it."


    "Your Highness, when I go back to the capital, when I go to the palace, can I go to play with you?" Bai asked.


    "No way."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Why?"


    Bai Rutong blinked.


    Gu Yanqing''s hand slightly stopped, looking back at her: "I don''t often stay in the palace."


    "Why? Aren''t you the prince? The prince does not often stay in the palace. Where does he stay? " Bai Rutong was surprised.


    "War." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, tilted his head, thought for a moment, took his shoulder and said, "how about I come to play with you when your highness comes back from the war? What''s more, Nanyuan is now peaceful. There are so many battles to fight. "


    "It''s just that your place is peaceful." Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved. He hung the washed clothes on the tree trunk and baked them with a bonfire.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    When I left the capital, I had been walking for more than ten days. If I went back, it would take me more than 20 days without a carriage or money.


    If a person, Gu Yanqing can improve foot distance, but with a "tug of oil bottle" is not easy to deal with. What''s more, it''s a chattering oil bottle.

 Chapter 338

    It is impossible for emperor yongsui to find his whereabouts. He would like him to disappear forever.


    Out of the woods, they came to the neighboring "chenni county". It''s time to go to the market. People come and go in the street. The smell of steamed stuffed buns spreads in the street. Gu Yanqing finds a pawnshop and uses a jade pendant to make money.


    When he turned around, there was a dog beside him, and there was no little girl. He slightly a Zheng, in the street to find and go, finally in front of a steamed bun shop to find is staring at the white face big steamed bun little girl.


    Xu''s eyes were too attentive. When the peddler saw that she was beautiful and lovely, he felt pity for her. He took out two large steamed buns from the drawer cage and put them into the oil paper bag and handed them to her: "take them and eat them."


    "But I have no money."


    Although Bai ruotong said so, he took over the warm white steamed bun honestly. Gu Yanqing went to the vendor and put two copper coins on the stall: "steamed bun money."


    The peddler looked at Gu Yanqing, then at Bai ruotong, and said with a smile, "young master, I don''t need the money. You are a lovely little sister. I''m glad to see that. These two steamed buns are for you. "


    The peddler says to pass the money, but Gu Yanqing doesn''t pick it up. Instead, he drags Bai Rutong away from the bun shop.


    "It''s said to be free. Why does your highness want to give money?" Bai asked.


    "Don''t run around any more." Gu Yanqing sighed and did not answer her question.


    "Oh." Bai ruotong''s mouth was flat and he nodded cleverly.


    They came to an inn to have a rest. Gu Yanqing takes Bai ruotong to the guest room and turns to the next room. Just sat down to eat a mouthful, but the door was pushed open.


    "Your Highness, it''s still early. Don''t you plan to go out and have a look?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked.


    "It''s not too early for you to have a rest." Gu Yanqing came back. Bai ruotong climbed up the stool with a small mouth, holding his chin in both hands and staring at him: "can I accompany your highness here?"


    "Men and women are different. No way." Gu Yanqing said.


    "No one has seen it. People think we are brothers and sisters. You can let me stay here with you." Bai ruotong said.


    "No way." Gu Yanqing refused again.


    Bai ruotong looked at Dabao lying on the ground: "how about if I sleep with Dabao, your highness will treat me as a dog?"


    "Men and women are different."


    "No one knows. I live alone in an empty room. I''m afraid. What if a big wolf comes and takes me away at night?" Bai ruotong bowed his head wrongly, looking like he was ready to cry.


    Get along for a few days, Gu Yanqing has already seen through her routine: "it''s no use pretending to cry, go for a rest."


    "Your Highness!" Bai ruotong stamped his feet in a hurry, "you just let me accompany you."


    "Didn''t mammy teach you to be reserved?" Gu Yanqing sighed, "I''m a man, you''re a woman, you can''t be too close."


    "Then how does your highness want to be intimate with me?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked seriously.


    "No way." Gu Yanqing has a headache. How can he be so unlucky to be entangled by such a little girl who is out of line.


    Bai ruotong pondered for a moment, as if he suddenly thought of something and looked up at him seriously: "how about your highness marrying me? If I were your wife, would I be with your highness? I can watch my father and mother fall asleep in the same room. "


    "Don''t marry."


    Gu Yanqing pokes open the small head that she suddenly approaches.

 Chapter 339

    "Why? I don''t look good? " Bai asked.


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded, "very ugly."


    "But I will become very beautiful in the future. My mother is a great beauty. My grandmother said that I look like my mother, and I will become a great beauty in the future. If you don''t marry me, your highness will marry me."


    Bai said, holding his head close to him. Gu Yanqing stood up, went to one side and stood with his hands down: "do you know what you''re talking about? If you dare to talk nonsense with me in the future, I''ll leave you and go back to sleep. Don''t disturb me again! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong saw that there was some anger in his words. With a slight choking, he shrugged his head and went out of the room. Finally, he closed the door obediently. Gu Yanqing looked at her back and moved her lips, but she didn''t say a word.


    He wasn''t angry just now, but he didn''t know how to accept her enthusiasm for a moment.


    Can see a little girl lost and return, Gu Yanqing heart can not help but born a bit of guilt.


    midnight.


    The slight noise in the corridor attracted Gu Yanqing''s attention. When he was about to push the room, the paper was punctured and a bamboo tube entered the room. The smoke spread along the bamboo tube. Gu Yanqing kicked open the door, Dabao hit a spirit, quickly followed him out of the room.


    The two men who are sneaking around the window see Gu Yanqing. They are so scared that they run with trembling legs. Gu Yanqing, who can let them run into, pulls out a dagger and throws it at one of them.


    "Ah


    A man''s leg was stabbed by a sharp dagger, and immediately rolled to the ground, grinning and howling. Another person looked at the scene, immediately stunned, hesitated two steps, dropped the man and ran to the stairs.


    Gu Yanqing jumped down from the second floor and grabbed the man''s shoulder. The man''s heart sank heavily. When he wanted to ask for mercy, Gu Yanqing had already lifted his body up and threw it at the table.


    "PATA!"


    The four corner table broke into pieces.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do outside my room?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I... we are just... Just looking at you, young master. You are rich and you want... To ask for a fortune." The man endured the pain, climbed up and knelt on the ground, "young master, we are wrong, please forgive us."


    "Woof! Woof! Woof


    The sound of Dabao suddenly rang out upstairs. Gu Yanqing''s heart sank. She ran upstairs and pushed away the little girl''s room, which was already empty.


    "Where are the people?"


    Gu Yanqing grabbed the bleeding man lying on the ground and asked. At this time, the people in the inn were awakened by the noise, and lights were on in one or two rooms. The shopkeeper came out of the room and looked at Gu Yanqing and the man lying downstairs. His face was so scared that he hurried forward and said, "young master... What''s the matter..."


    "I ask you, where are the people?"


    Gu Yanqing saw that he still did not answer, so he pulled out a dagger from his leg and put it on his neck. The man gritted his teeth: "taken away by..."


    "Where did you take it?"


    "Shuile Lou... Went to shuile Lou." The man''s voice was already feeble. He covered his bleeding thigh root, looked round, and asked for mercy: "this young master... We are wrong. If we know you are so powerful... How dare our brothers do such things to the young master... I hope the young master can... Spare our lives!"

 Chapter 340

    Gu Yanqing left his skirt and looked up at the shopkeeper: "shopkeeper, where is shuile building?"


    "It''s just ahead... A street ahead. It''s just around the corner." The shopkeeper watched him pull the dagger out of the man''s leg without blinking. How dare he provoke such a fierce man. "


    Gu Yanqing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and rushed out of the inn in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    "Madame, look carefully. This little face may be as good as the top girl here. How can such a good girl be worth only ten Liang silver?"


    A man dressed in broken arm short fight pointed to Bai Rutong and said with a smile. Today, they were lucky. When they came to the inn, they saw a pair of men and women dressed in such rich clothes. Although the little girl is still young, she has a pretty face. If she is a few years older, she will be a beautiful woman.


    Sitting on the soft collapse, the woman took a puff of dry tobacco, shook her pipe and looked at Bai ruotong, who was tied up by her mouth. A little look at a moment, a joy in the heart. But as the man said, this little girl is a potential stock. If she is a few years older, it will bring her a lot of money.


    "Twenty Liang, no more. The little girl looks like she''s only five or six years old. It''s still ten years before she can take over the guests. In the past ten years, I''ll spend at least one hundred Liang to cultivate her. "The landlady put down her pipe, took out twenty Liang silver from her arms and put it in the man''s hand." what kind of friendship are we? Do you want to bargain with me? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to their conversation, Bai ruotong''s eyes were red with anxiety. She only remembered that she was resting in the room, but when she opened her eyes again, she had been tied and carried on her back. She wanted to break free, but she couldn''t. He wanted to shout for help, but he had something in his mouth.


    "All right, all right!" The man compromised, took the silver, and said with a bad smile, "but when this girl can pick up the guests, you should let me enjoy it first!"


    "That''s natural!" The landlady said with a smile.


    "Bang!"


    The voice just fell, the door of the wing room was heavily kicked open at this time. The landlady was surprised and looked up. A man in white came into the room without expression. His whole body is stained with blood, the sword in hand is dripping with blood, drop by drop on her golden carpet.


    "You... Who are you?"


    The landlady was shocked by the murderous spirit in his eyes. She swallowed her saliva and looked at him in amazement. Her boudoir is at the top of shuile building. If this man can enter here, it means that all her subordinates have been killed by him.


    Gu Yanqing did not pay attention to her and looked at Bai Rutong. When seeing the little girl being thrown on the ground, the killing intention in her eyes is even stronger.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Bai ruotong struggles to move towards Gu Yanqing.


    "Little girl, close your eyes." Gu Yanqing''s words are gentle, and she whispers. White if Tong Zheng Zheng, obedient close eyes.


    "This young master... Spare my life... We don''t dare any more!"


    "No... don''t kill me. Take this girl with you. I''ll give you silver. Don''t kill me..."


    Ear suddenly several cry for mercy, a warm thing suddenly splashed on her face. Bai ruotong subconsciously opened his eyes and saw that the two people who were still alive just now had become two corpses, lying on the ground straight, with dirty blood flowing out.


    "Close your eyes!"


    Gu Yanqing comes forward to untie her. Bai Rutong hears the speech and closes his eyes again. He hurried out of the wing room with her in his arms. There was blood in the air, which made my nose unbearable.

 Chapter 341

    Bai ruotong opened her eyes carefully. The scene in front of her made her heart sink heavily. Her stomach was full of acid water.


    The porch was full of corpses, one by one. Not only on the side porch, but also on the platform downstairs. There are men and women, they are all blocked.


    "Wu..."


    Bai ruotong covered his mouth and resisted the urge to vomit.


    "Little girl, don''t look." Gu Yanqing gently stroked her eyes. The world is black again. Bai ruotong''s body could not help trembling and said: "Your Highness, you have killed people."


    "Are you afraid of me?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head and sobbed softly: "I''m not afraid, your highness is killing bad people."


    With the commotion tonight, we can''t go back to the inn. Gu Yanqing took Bai ruotong out of Bian county and came to a wild mountain forest.


    In the water, Gu Yanqing took out the handkerchief and wiped her face carefully. Bai ruotong''s eyes were as red and swollen as walnuts. He was staring at him with a small flat mouth.


    "Did you cry just now?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "It''s all your Highness''s fault. I said I wanted to stay with him, but he wanted to drive me away... Now I''m like this... I almost got sold..."


    Bai said, more and more aggrieved, tears like gold beans rolled out of his eyes. Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile: "I''m pretending to cry again."


    "It''s true crying!" Bai Rutong roared with tears.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. I''ll stay by your side in the future. How about it?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Your Highness is telling the truth?" Bai asked.


    "The truth." Gu Yanqing nodded. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and wiped away the tears from his eyes. If I am alone with your highness, will your highness be responsible if I can''t get married? "


    "Not responsible." Gu Yanqing said without hesitation.


    "..." Bai ruotong twisted his brows and cried even more.


    "Ha."


    Gu Yanqing was amused by the funny appearance of the little girl. After seeing him kill people, the little girl was not afraid. On the contrary, she relied on him more. This is something Gu Yanqing never thought of. "If you really want to marry me, I will consider it."


    "Really?" Bai Rutong blinked his tearful apricot eyes and asked.


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded.


    "Pull hook, your highness, don''t cheat me!" Bai ruotong held out his finger. Gu Yanqing was stunned and hesitated to raise his hand to hook it.


    "If your highness deceives me, he will look like Dabao!" Bai ruotong said seriously that he was still in tears just now, but at this moment he was smiling sweetly. At dawn, a wisp of warm sun sprinkles on her shoulders, plating a thin layer of gold gauze on her outline.


    Gu Yanqing was fascinated, but she didn''t know that her smile was to hook his soul away. From then on, he lived for her.


    ¡­¡­


    Many years later, when Gu Yanqing met her again, she changed her appearance. At a young age, his face is always full of sorrow and illness.


    He met her that year and asked her if she remembered their promise.


    Get is a little girl: "Your Highness remember the wrong person."


    If he remembers the wrong person, how can he. Little girl''s figure he is incomparably clear. It''s just... She doesn''t remember him anymore.


    She became the shadow of the crown prince. She played with him all day, but she was scared and indifferent to him.


    I thought they had nothing to do with each other, but I didn''t think that one rainy night, she ran into his carriage and back into his world.


    One morning.


    When entering the study, Zhao Cheng saw a picture on the desk. The beauty depicted on the portrait is only five or six years old, smiling sweetly, like a spring breeze.


    "What are you looking at?" The rest of his life then walked into his study and looked toward Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng handed the portrait to the rest of his life. The peach blossom eyes of the rest of his life hooked up and said with a smile: "since your highness met white girl, the whole person has been a lot more gentle. I just don''t know how he met white girl. I''ll ask him another day."


    "Even if you ask, your highness won''t say it." Zhao Cheng said with a smile.


    "..." for the rest of his life, he sighed and looked at the picture and said nothing.

 Chapter 342

    Bai lingyao is stunned and blames Bai Rutong for this? She has tried this way today, but it doesn''t work at all. She has fought with Bai ruotong for so many times, and each time she has fallen on Bai ruotong. What''s more, this time she was planted by Bai ruotong. How could Bai ruotong be deceived.


    "Bai Yinling, are you kidding me? My aunt is obviously hurt by you. Even if I hate Bai ruotong, I won''t be fooled by you! You''re trying to hurt me with Bai ruotong''s hand. You can''t think about it! "


    Although Bai lingyao is stupid, she is not so stupid that she can be used at will. She has already seen who Bai Yinling is. Last time, she had framed herself and made her suffer from skin and flesh.


    Now she uses her hand to kill her aunt. How can Bai lingyao give up.


    "Elder sister, you really misunderstood me. All I did was for your own good." Bai Yinling put the silk handkerchief on the table, got up and walked slowly in the room. "If you don''t want to cooperate with me, you will be sent to the government by your father. You should know that since I have the ability to harm your aunt, Naturally, I have the ability to make my father believe me. You are the only one who will die in the end. You have to leave the name of killing your mother! "


    Bai lingyao''s heart sank heavily, and her eyes showed some fear. She shrunk and swallowed a mouthful of the climate. After a while, she said, "it''s not my business to harm your aunt. It''s none of my business. It''s none of my aunt''s business. Why do you want to involve me? If you want revenge, just go to your mother. "


    "..." as soon as Bai Yinling stopped, she looked back at her coldly, "is that all you have to say? Do you want to cooperate with me or not? I don''t have so much time to waste with you. I''ll give you half the time to think it over. If you don''t want to, I''ll have to let my father know that you''re doing everything. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao grits her teeth. Ping''er looks at her and is worried. Bai Yinling is no longer what she was bullied at the beginning. She has changed a person, just like the terrible Shura.


    "Miss, you just promise her. If you are known by the master that you hurt the third lady, the master will never let you go." Ping''er pleads.


    If a young lady is driven out of the house, she will not stay long. She and the second young master''s affairs have not been settled yet. If she leaves the mansion, I''m afraid she has no chance to climb the Golden branch in her life.


    "Look, elder sister, your maidservants are more sensible than you. Think about it. If you frame up Bai ruotong, the marriage between Bai ruotong and his Royal Highness Prince Rong will be cancelled. Once the legitimate daughter is no longer married, the marriage will fall on your eldest daughter.


    How noble is Prince Rong''s status? You should understand that it''s a high branch that you can''t climb in your whole life. "


    Bai Yinling is not in a hurry to persuade. She knew that Bai lingyao would finally do her good. She is a selfish woman who thinks only of herself. If she had thought of her mother in her heart, and had checked the way before she took Chunxiang pill with her mother, Wu would not have come to such an end.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao''s eyes fell on her own fish mouth boots. After thinking for a long time, she said, "OK, what do you want me to do for you?"


    She now has no way to go, although she knows that cooperation with Bai Yinling is a dead end, but not cooperation with her is to fall into the abyss.


    Bai Yinling''s eyes flashed a trace of edge, nodded and said with a smile: "that''s right, you are a smart man, you should understand the benefits of this matter to you."

 Chapter 343

    A lonely moon was hanging in the air. The capital of Nanyuan was quiet. The officers and soldiers patrolled everywhere. Except for the lanterns hanging under the cantilever, no one else was seen.


    The morning is a little late. Compared with the rising sun in summer, the crowing of chickens is already noisy in autumn. The people who went to the morning market had already made up for the capital of Nanyuan. When they were bargaining, groups of officers and soldiers dressed in blue yamen officers passed by in a hurry. Their steps were neat, and their swords collided with each other. They were wearing "Hua La" on their waists.


    All the people put down their work one after another and looked at them for excitement. Their steps suddenly stopped in the west of the town. One of them came forward and knocked on the door.


    The doorkeeper heard the sound and yawned to open the door. See a group of officers and soldiers, scared when the doze all scattered.


    "Adults, what are you doing?" Asked the steward.


    "Someone in the government reported to the official that there was a human death in the government. Please take care of the business and let''s go in and investigate." The officer and soldier chief opens a way.


    "This..." the manager was a little embarrassed. "Our master has gone to court. The officers and soldiers come to talk first. When our master comes back, I''ll talk back to you. How about that?"


    The leader of the officers and soldiers thought for a moment and led all the officers and soldiers into the mansion. The common people crowded forward to watch the excitement. The steward frowned and said, "what are you looking at! Disperse, disperse


    After hearing this, the common people did not take it seriously, but still stood in the same place. The steward glared at them and simply closed the door of the mansion, out of sight and out of mind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bitter..."


    Bai ruotong swallows a mouthful of the medicine and pushes the medicine bowl away with his eyebrows and mouth. Orange brought sweet scented osmanthus cake and put it aside. Seeing that half of the medicine bowl had not been put into the mouth, she frowned and said, "Miss, there is still half a bowl of medicine. I''ll take it while it''s hot. Doctor Yu said that I have to finish it. Otherwise, I won''t be cured."


    "Damn doctor Yu, curse him to be single all his life." Bai ruotong clenched his teeth, raised his head and drank all the medicine in his hand.


    "Miss, this is your fault. Dr. Yu is all for your own good. How can you curse Dr. Yu?" Qi son angry one eye oneself young lady, fight against injustice way. Bai ruotong took the dish and stuffed the sweet scented osmanthus cake into his mouth.


    "Miss orange."


    There was a knock outside the door. Orange opened the door. A maid stood in the corridor in a panic and said, "the officers and soldiers are coming. The master asked the young lady to go to the study to ask questions."


    "When the officers and soldiers come, what''s the connection with the master asking the young lady to ask?" Orange son tiny a Zheng, opening a way.


    "The officers and soldiers are here to investigate the affairs of the third aunt. The master has just returned to the government. Now he is in a rage. The county magistrate is waiting in the front hall."


    The maid explained.


    Their voices were not big or small, and they just came into Bai ruotong''s ears. With a smile, she got up and said, "before the third aunt dies, someone can''t wait to be a demon. Let''s go."


    Qi''er helps Bai ruotong to put on his shoes and socks. Seeing that she didn''t apply powder and wanted to take her to the dressing mirror, Bai ruotong just gave up: "no, I''m still sick now. Let''s go. My father won''t blame me for being inappropriate."


    "Yes." Kiel nodded and took her out of the room.


    My father''s study is due north, and qingtongyuan is to the East. Bai ruotong can''t walk that long. Orange calls for a soft sedan chair and helps Bai ruotong to sit on it.


    As soon as I got out of the sedan chair and walked to the corridor, I heard a fury from the study: "nonsense! Your aunt is not dead yet! You go to the police! You want to see the embarrassment and success of xihou mansion in our town! "

 Chapter 344

    Bai Rutong was stunned and stepped into his study. Bai lingyao knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. A large group of people stood by and looked at him secretly, but they did not dare to speak. Bai ruotong walked slowly into the room, saluted with Bai Shutang and said, "I''ve met my father."


    "Father, I do this for my aunt''s sake. The doctor says that my aunt is no longer saved. I hope I can see her murderer when she is dying. Lingyao is just filial and wants to help her revenge."


    "Revenge? Who do you want to take revenge on? Your aunt hasn''t passed away yet. Aren''t you hurting her by doing so? "


    Bai Shutang''s face turns red with anger. Bai lingyao is more and more ignorant now. In the early morning, he sends someone to call in the government. Now there is a large group of people outside the house to watch the excitement. This is what he wants to do with the face of the West Marquis''s house.


    When Bai lingyao heard this, her eyes turned red. She knelt on the ground trembling, eyes can''t help to Bai Yinling glanced. Bai Yinling stood in a corner and walked forward in no hurry: "father, since the government is here now, they can''t stay in the front hall all the time. We can calculate the elder sister''s fault in private. If they are worried, I''m afraid they will blame us for the neglect of the Western Marquis''s house. "


    "Zhao Zhong, go and invite the governor." Bai Shutang breathed heavily and lowered his voice.


    "Yes."


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Zhong bows himself out of the room.


    Bai lingyao''s heart is not a taste, all kinds of bitterness rise in the stomach. She knew that the newspaper official would annoy her father, but this was what Bai Yinling ordered, and she had to do it.


    Now, however, Bai Yinling is pretending to be a good person in front of her father. Her father must appreciate her sensible and reasonable behavior.


    Bai ruotong sat down with the help of Bai Chusheng. She covered her lips and coughed twice. Her eyes and Bai Yinling looked away.


    If she guessed correctly, what happened today was all done by Bai Yinling. Bai lingyao will never do things that are not beneficial to her. She must have something to do with Bai Yinling.


    "Lord Zhenxi."


    Li Zhoufu walked into his study and bowed his hand to salute him.


    "Mr. Li, today''s affair is just a misunderstanding. There is no murder in our mansion. It''s my little girl who has made a trouble. Please..."


    "My father, my aunt is dying now. Is it hard for my father to falter in order to show his face and ignore the murderer who killed my aunt?"


    Bai Shutang''s voice has not yet fallen, Bai lingyao gets up and interrupts.


    "You bastard! Shut up to me Bai Shutang is going to be mad by Bai lingyao. If there is no outsider present at this time, he will order someone to pick up a rag to block the dead girl''s mouth.


    "Lord Zhenxi, I know more or less about this matter. Today your servant told me the general situation. Now that the third lady is dying, this matter has already touched Nanyuan''s law. Please allow me to investigate it."


    Li Zhou Fu Ke Dao. Although his official rank is only seven grades, he is in charge of all the killing and robbery in the capital. The so-called emperor''s crime is the same as the common people''s crime. In the face of the case, the Lizhou government has always judged the case fairly.


    "Lizhoufu, please check the medicine jar of the third aunt. The doctor said that the reason why the third aunt was poisoned was that the Chunxiang pill collided with one of her medicines. Since these ten days, the maidservants who have been in and out of the medicine room have been recorded in their names, and the Lizhou government can check them at will. "


    At this time, Bai Yinling stepped forward and reported back and forth. Bai ruotong chuckled and shook the fan to satirize: "third sister, my father hasn''t said anything yet. How come third sister is going to take charge of the overall situation? Compared with elder sister, I think you want to investigate in a hurry. "

 Chapter 345

    "Yinling is concerned about the affairs in the house. Her father has just left the early court. She is very tired. Can''t Yinling share it with her father?"


    Bai Yinling''s eyes slanted slightly and asked. Bai ruotong nodded: "sister is a rare piece of filial piety, since it is OK."


    Zhao Zhong handed over the account to Li Zhou Fu at this time. Li Zhou Fu looked at it for a moment and said, "in addition to the third lady''s maidservant''s daily decoction, Qi''er, the maidservant in the fourth girl''s Hospital, and Hong Ye, the maidservant in the third girl''s Hospital, have both been to the medicine room. I don''t know why these two maids went to the medicine room. Can I ask you something?"


    "Lord Hui, the four girls were injured in the house a few days ago. The doctor prescribed medicine and needed to take it every day. Because the drugs in the government are controlled by the pharmacy, the maidservant needs to get the medicine every day, so it should be recorded in the account


    Kiel came forward and replied.


    "Mr. Hui, the third lady is not feeling well recently. She went to the doctor and prescribed a prescription. That''s why the maid goes to get the medicine every day. "


    Red leaf road.


    Li Zhou Fu nodded slightly, pondered for a moment and looked at Bai Shutang: "Marquis, I need to find three people to go back to the Yamen for questioning. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    "The three."


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "This red leaf girl, as well as Qi''er girl, and Yueer girl, who serves on the third lady''s medication."


    Li Zhou Fu Road.


    "Mr. Li is free." Bai Shutang raised his hand. Now that things have become so noisy that he can''t go back to heaven, it''s better to find out the truth about the investigation.


    Qi''er pulls her heart slightly and looks up at Bai ruotong.


    "Mr. Li, I have something to ask you." Bai ruotong stood up with orange''s hand and glanced at Lizhou Prefecture.


    "What does the girl want to ask?" Li Zhou Fu leaned over and asked.


    "Since it was the third lady who had an accident, I should ask the maid at the head of the third lady''s mansion to ask him. Why did I ask the maid of the little girl?"


    White Rutong road.


    "Si Mei, are you guilty?"


    Lizhoufu has not answered, Bai lingyao said. Bai ruotong coughed twice, and then her eyes wandered around and fell on her, "elder sister, is it me or you who are guilty? Is your heart still bottomless?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao choked and opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak.


    "Bai ruotong, I think you are the one who made this. You''ve always hated lingyao. Now that you''re not good at lingyao, you''re putting your mind on my aunt. It''s clear that you let your maid poison my aunt. "


    At this time, Bai Yinghui took up the conversation, went forward to the Li state capital and said, "Mr. Li, you''d better make a good investigation of her maid. This must have something to do with Bai ruotong."


    "Don''t worry, young master. I will handle the case impartially."


    The interpersonal relationship of Houmen mansion is very complicated. Bai Yinghui''s words are only a reference for Li Zhoufu, and should not be heard.


    "Mr. Li, if I heard right, the third sister said that there was Chunxiang pill in the third aunt''s medicine pot, which proved that it was put down by the maid when she was cooking medicine. If everyone was watching when she was preparing medicine, how could it be poisoned? Therefore, it''s not advisable to investigate the accounts. It''s necessary to investigate the people around the third aunt."


    Bai said.


    "Father, if Tong is right, he could not have poisoned himself in the medicated food room."


    Bai Chusheng continued.


    "Mr. Li, what do you think?" Bai Shutang looks to Lizhou for advice.


    Li Zhou Fu was slightly embarrassed. He bowed his head and thought to himself. When he wanted to answer for a long time, Bai Yinling snatched the words: "Mr. Li, there''s another person who should be brought back to the Yamen."

 Chapter 346

    "Who?" Asked Li.


    "Fu Yi." Bai Yinling raised his lips and said, "if the government doctors do it on the medicinal materials, it should be clear."


    "Do you mean that the government doctors will work on the medicinal materials? Why don''t you suspect that the maid did it? " Bai Chusheng said softly, how could she not understand that Bai Yinling''s move was intended to expand Bai ruotong''s suspicion.


    "Then I would like to ask my brother, can the maid of the third aunt betray the third aunt easily after taking care of the house for so many years? What a talent the person behind her should have. "


    Bai Yinling raised the corner of her lips and asked in a leisurely way.


    "Enough! Since they all have problems, I''ll take them all down to ask. What are you doing here? "


    Bai Shutang made a few moves and motioned the crowd to stop speaking. Li state mansion is quarreled some brain benevolence ache, walk forward a way: "that Hou ye, you see, I should take which person to ask a question is?"


    "Mr. Li, you should take whoever you want." Bai Shutang said impatiently.


    Bai ruotong wants to say more, but orange gently tugs her sleeve and shakes her head: "Miss, if this matter is investigated, it''s investigation. Haven''t we checked it out in the hospital? If you insist on blocking here, I''m afraid it will have an impact on the trial of the government. "


    Orange son low voice, small voice comforts a way. Bai Chusheng smell speech, nodded: "if Tong, you and calm down, this adult Li is a good official of clean and honest government, Qi''er if wronged, he will never embarrass Qi''er."


    "Well..."


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he had to nod his head.


    Qi son bit to bite the lip petal, the eye flash a silk of fear. Looking back at Bai ruotong, she looked worried and worried. She swallowed her saliva and raised a smile: "Miss, just be at ease. Your maid will be fine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Bai ruotong choked, how could she feel at ease? Someone dug a hole to make her jump. She couldn''t avoid it. She had to jump. Where did she get the truth.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Zhou Fu took Qi''er and his party. They were all tired after a long morning''s quarrel. Under the dismission of baishutang, the people retreated. Bai ruotong sees Bai lingyao''s great stride back and stops her.


    "Where is my sister going?" Bai ruotong asked with a smile.


    "What else can I do except to see my aunt?" Bai lingyao''s voice was slightly choked. After hearing this, Bai ruotong''s eyes slanted to Bai lingyao.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Bai lingyao subconsciously took two steps back.


    "What am I doing when my sister is so afraid?" Bai ruotong stepped close to her and said, "is it difficult for her sister to really do something ungrateful?"


    "Bai ruotong, are you kidding! What can I do to be ungrateful? Isn''t it you who have done something ungrateful? It''s you who have ulterior motives against my aunt! "


    Bai lingyao''s eyes were low and her tone was tough, but she had no confidence. Bai ruotong turned back and said with a smile: "it seems that my sister intends to plant this matter on my head. Elder sister, you look so weak these days that you look weaker than me. "


    Bai said and raised his hand to cover Bai lingyao''s cheek. Although the face is powdered, the dark green can''t be covered up.


    "Did you do something bad, so you can''t sleep?"


    Bai ruotong asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao''s eyes suddenly tightened and looked up at Bai ruotong incredulously: "you... What are you talking about! What can I do? I''m just afraid of my aunt''s business and can''t sleep well! "

 Chapter 347

    "Why is my sister so filial? Why don''t I know? "


    White Rutong road.


    "Bai ruotong, what do you want to do?" Bai lingyao''s eyes were horizontal and her voice was sharp.


    With a smile, Bai lingyao''s amber eyes stare at her without blinking. A moment later, Bai ruotong grabs her chin and says, "Bai lingyao, if you do something wrong, you can''t cover up your guilty heart. No one will forgive you, and the third aunt will not forgive you if she knows it underground. "


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, Bai Rutong''s folding fan fell to the ground.


    "Bai ruotong, this is what I need to remind you. Don''t think that no one will know what you do. Remember, if it is found out that your mother was hurt by you, I will never let you go! "


    After that, Bai lingyao no longer entangled with him, turned and left angrily.


    Looking at her back, Bai ruotong sighed and looked up at the orange beside Hou: "orange, look, is she guilty?"


    "I''m guilty." Orange nodded.


    "You say, is the third aunt really harmed by her?" Bai ruotong choked slightly and said softly. Orange son dare not talk nonsense, ask instead: "young lady thinks?"


    "If not, why did she sing with Bai Yinling today?"


    Bai ruotong can''t think of any other reasons. Bai lingyao''s behavior is very furtive. She has nothing to do but be threatened by Bai Yinling.


    Why is she threatened?


    There must have been something wrong.


    Since the third aunt was found out by the doctor, Bai lingyao has been in a state of anxiety. Her little actions can''t escape Bai Rutong''s eyes.


    "The young lady was really strange just now. If she hadn''t felt guilty, she would have had a big quarrel with you. She was obviously trying to avoid the young lady because of her behavior." Orange analysis.


    "It seems that you have also found out."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "What shall we do next, miss?" Orange was a little worried.


    "Do your best and listen to fate." Bai ruotong squatted down and picked up the fallen fan. "We have done what we should do. The rest depends on God. If God let us live, we can live. If God let us die, we will die."


    Bai ruotong shrugged, turned and patted orange''s sleeve: "let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    For three consecutive days, there was no news from the government. On the fourth day, Li Zhou''s residence came late. At this time, Wu Shi was dying. People were sitting around the hall, looking at the curtain from time to time. No one could bear to lift the curtain to see Wu Shi''s situation at this time.


    Li Zhou Fu walked into the room and went straight to the white tree Hall: "Lord Hou."


    "Mr. Li, how is the investigation going? What''s the result? " Bai Shutang asked.


    "The government doctor has confessed. It''s true that he added Chunxiang pill to the herbal medicine," Li Zhou Fu told him after a pause. "Not only that, he also confessed the people behind him."


    "Who''s the man behind the back?" Bai Shutang''s heart beat and asked.


    "Fu Yi Dao is a four girl." Li Zhou Fu sank slightly and looked straight at Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong chuckled. Seeing that everyone''s eyes were converging with him, he said, "Lizhou Prefecture, is it really my hands and feet that Fu Yi is talking about?"


    "Yes." Li Zhou Fu nodded.


    "What evidence is there?" Bai asked.


    "Bai ruotong, what else do you want to play? Now everything is clear! You''re the one who killed my aunt! You are so cruel. Are you not afraid of being punished by heaven when you do such a thing? "

 Chapter 348

    Bai lingyao red eyes, hoarse voice roared.


    "The curse of heaven?" White if Tong pick eyebrow, light ah way, "in the end is I want to be punished by heaven, or you want to be punished by heaven, your heart is not bottom?"


    "..." Bai lingyao was slightly stunned, bit her lip and said, "now the witnesses are all here, Bai Rutong, don''t you want to admit it now?"


    "Lizhoufu, what did the doctor say?" Bai Chusheng stepped forward, stood in front of Bai ruotong and asked softly.


    Lizhoufu nodded and called for a confession from the doctor. Bai Shutang snatched the confession before Bai Chusheng. When he opened it, his face became blue.


    "Rutong, you really did it?" Bai Shutang asked.


    "Father, don''t you doubt it? More than ten days ago, you should have known where he was. How can you believe him with the confession of the doctor? " Bai Chusheng retorts. More than ten days ago, Bai ruotong was assassinated. Bai Shutang didn''t publicize it, but just sent someone to investigate it.


    He didn''t want to publicize it. He was eager to marry his new wife. He didn''t want to let Bai ruotong''s affair miss his time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang choked, a touch of complexity and guilt flashed in his eyes.


    "Mr. Hou, the four girls of Fu Yi Dao once gave him benefits. He hid under his own bed and asked the permission of Mr. hou to let the lower officer search."


    Li state mansion bow hand please allow a way. Bai Shutang looked down and thought for a moment. After a while, he raised his head and said, "go and search."


    Bai lingyao''s heart was about to jump to her throat. She looked up at Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong was still calm, and even held a fruit with great interest and began to chew. She gritted her teeth and her nails were about to sink into the flesh.


    Bai Yinling began to smile. Bai ruotong is just holding on. She doesn''t know how much effort she has made to get her into her own game.


    As soon as Li Zhou Fu left, everyone fell into silence. Suddenly, a maid''s exclamation came from the room: "madam! Third lady


    Then, the maid flurried up the curtain and went out of the house. Looking at the white tree hall, she choked with red eyes and said, "Marquis... The third lady has gone."


    "..." Bai Shutang felt a pain in his heart. He pursed his lips tightly and didn''t open his mouth, but the walnut in his hand suddenly fell to the ground.


    Bai lingyao listened to this, her legs fell to the ground, her lips had been bitten, her eyes were full of blood.


    In recent days, she did not dare to visit her aunt, only to wait in the hall. She was afraid, afraid to see her aunt dying, which would make her want to die.


    She was wrong. It was wrong from the beginning.


    She shouldn''t listen to the words of the two girls and hurt her own aunt.


    Now it''s too late for anything to come back.


    She became the pawn of Bai Yinling, and she could not change anything.


    "Bai ruotong, you bitch! It''s all your fault. You killed my aunt. I''ll kill you! "


    Bai Yinghui rushed forward, waving his fist and yelling at Bai ruotong. Before his fist touched Bai ruotong, he was cut off by Bai Chusheng. He pushed Bai Yinghui out with a little effort. Bai Yinghui is just a white faced man who lies in the mansion. How can he compare his strength with Bai Chusheng? When Bai Chusheng pushes him, he falls back several steps, hits the case several times heavily, and falls to the ground with the case several times.


    "Bai Yinghui, are you crazy! If Tong had been living in the house a few days ago, how could he harm your aunt! What good would it do to Rutong to harm her? "


    Bai Chusheng scolded.

 Chapter 349

    "Since it''s no good, why does the fourth sister do it? What is life in your mind? "


    Bai Yinling asked softly.


    "Bai Yinling, if you don''t care about people''s lives, you should know who really cares about people''s lives!"


    Bai Chusheng glared angrily and scolded.


    Bai ruotong once bullied Bai Yinling, but at that time, Bai ruotong was only a child and she knew nothing. Bai Chusheng also scolded Bai ruotong for this. But it does not mean that Bai ruotong will accept so many frame UPS against her now.


    Bai ruotong never spoke. She looked at Bai Yinling silently. This so-called protagonist has a more sinister heart than anyone else.


    "All right! Don''t argue! Go to the study. Wu Shi has just passed away. Don''t quarrel any more in her room like that


    Bai Shutang stood up and looked at the curtain in the room, but he didn''t lift the curtain to see Wu''s last voice. After a little pause, he walked out of the room.


    Seeing that Bai Shutang had left, they followed him silently. Bai ruotong swallowed and stood up supported by orange. Bai Chusheng held her hand. Her fingers were cold and sweaty.


    Originally, I didn''t recover. After sitting here for so long, I must have been tired.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. I won''t let them hurt you." Bai Chusheng said softly. Bai ruotong swallowed and looked up slowly at Bai Chusheng: "brother, do you believe that I did it?"


    "You don''t believe it. You don''t harm anyone." Bai Chusheng said, gently stroking her head. Bai ruotong brings up a smile. Compared with the first time when Bai Chusheng questioned her indifferently, Bai Chusheng now is much more gentle and has become her real dependence.


    Bai ruotong stood up and looked back at the curtain. Somehow, he felt sad.


    Wu Shi is a kind-hearted woman, devoted to Buddhism. Because he didn''t like fighting, he was looked down upon by his daughter and son and called him "useless person".


    Now it''s not clear that he died, it''s unjust. Although Bai ruotong had nothing to do with Wu Shi, looking at Wu Shi''s appearance, he could not help feeling pity. She moved her lips, raised her head and asked Bai Chusheng, "brother, when my mother went, was my father so ruthless?"


    Bai Chusheng was stunned, and a wry smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "well, what do you want to do


    "It just occurred to me." Bai ruotong shook his head and left the courtyard with orange''s hand.


    In Bai Chusheng''s study, everyone had been waiting here. Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng were the last to enter. As soon as he sat down, Li Zhoufu rushed into his study and raised his hand. Li Zhoufu asked someone to carry the search object into the center of the hall.


    There were ten kinds of gold, silver and jewelry on the ground, all of which were exquisite. Bai lingyao came forward and said with a sneer, "Bai Rutong, what else do you have to say? These are all things from your mansion. I saw this jade pendant at the beginning. It''s the jewelry given to you by the Empress Dowager. Bai ruotong, now there are all kinds of human and material evidence. What else do you have to say? "


    "Rutong, why did you harm Wu?" Bai Shutang''s heart sank heavily. He could not believe it and looked at Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong coughed twice, stood up and went to the ten kinds of jewelry. A smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "these things were lost by ruotong half a month ago, but now they are found here. Father, it seems that my aunt''s death is really intentional. The purpose is to frame me. "

 Chapter 350

    "Frame up? There are all kinds of human and material evidence. Do you think it''s a frame up? Bai ruotong, why don''t you find a better excuse? "


    Before Bai Shutang opened his mouth, Bai Yinghui scolded coldly. Bai ruotong blinked and looked up at Bai Yinghui, with a curved corner of his mouth: "these ten pieces of jewelry were lost half a month ago. After they were lost, he told steward Zhao that they must have been recorded in the account..."


    Speaking of this, Bai ruotong paused, covered his lips and sneered, and took out a string of Yingluo from the jewelry: "but the man who wanted to frame me seems to have a greedy maid, and these jewelry have been swapped.


    The doctor doesn''t know about women''s jewelry. He thinks it''s a good thing to pawn. But those of us who are used to using gold and silver should be able to see it.


    Father, you see, these are obviously fake. This hairpin is gilded, and the inside is obviously iron. And this jade pendant is clear glass! These are all fake


    After Bai said that, he picked up a hairpin and handed it to Bai Shutang. Bai Shutang took over and thought carefully, and his hands were covered with gold. He stepped forward, took the jade pendant and put it in front of him. Less than a moment, his face suddenly sank: "these are fake things!"


    "How... How possible!"


    Bai lingyao''s face changed slightly. She went to pick up the things. She was used to gold and silver jewelry. She only held it in her hand. She could tell whether it was true or false in an instant.


    "Father, Li Daren as like as two peas," Bai looked back at the two men. "If I really want to send the doctor, why do I use these gold and silver jewelry, and create the same fake things? Why don''t I buy Yuanbao directly?


    This thing just shows that someone wants to frame Rutong, but her maid is a greedy and stupid man. She owns the real thing of Rutong, and asks Lord Li to take someone to search in the house to see who wants to frame me.


    The one who framed Rutong should be the real murderer who really killed the third aunt. "


    Bai ruotong''s words are sonorous and powerful.


    "Bai ruotong, isn''t it the government doctor you bought with fake things?"


    Bai lingyao asked.


    "I have just said, if I want to buy, why should I choose such a stupid method? Can''t you understand me? Or to you, it doesn''t matter who killed your mother. What''s more, you just slander me! "


    Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows and looked directly at her. Bai lingyao was just about to say something, but Bai Yinling answered: "what can this explain? Isn''t it because you don''t want to give up your own gold and silver jewelry, so you gave it to the doctor?


    First of all, if it''s discovered, you have a reason to get away. Second, you haven''t lost your money. Isn''t that a good thing to kill two birds with one stone? "


    "Good thing?"


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "all of you set me up. Is that what you call a good thing? The third sister''s day back to the house was only one or two months. Why did she compete with me everywhere? When will the third sister''s hatred of me stop? "


    "I''m just speaking according to the facts. Now that all the evidence points to you, what else can you justify? "


    Bai Yinling forbeared the uneasiness in her heart and asked. Bai ruotong really knew in advance that she was going to attack her. At that time, she asked Hongyue to send them to the doctor. They were all real gold and silver jewelry. Why did they all become fake today.


    Listening to the argument, Li Zhou Fu screwed his eyebrows and said, "Marquis, there is one more thing I need to tell you."

 Chapter 351

    "Is there anything else you need to tell me?"


    Bai Shutang rubbed his eyebrows and asked.


    "Just now, while searching the doctor''s room, an anonymous report letter with stones flew out of the window. The letter said that she was the maid of the four girls'' house. She didn''t want to watch the four girls commit many crimes, so she wrote this letter to report the four girls with the next officer. According to the letter, there are Chunxiang pills hidden in the four girls'' courtyard, under the brick foundation of the four girls'' kitchen,


    So without having time to make it clear to the Marquis, the lower officer led his subordinates down to search the four girls'' courtyard. It was really at the head of the four girls'' courtyard. "


    Let''s go. Li Zhoufu takes out the Chunxiang pill wrapped in the square brocade handkerchief from his arms and hands it to Bai Shutang. Bai Shutang glanced coldly, and the evidence was immediately placed in front of him. In addition to what Bai ruotong had just said, he felt that Bai ruotong had been wronged more and more.


    "Lord Hou, I need to take Miss Bai back to yamen for investigation. I hope Lord Hou will grant me permission."


    Li state mansion asks to allow a way.


    "Mr. Li, can''t you see that this is a conspiracy? If Rutong really went to Yamen with you, what would you do with him? "


    Bai Chusheng went to Lizhou mansion and asked coldly. Li Zhou Fu sighed heavily. He thought that the case could be understood smoothly today. When the people of the West Marquis''s residence stirred up, the case suddenly became complicated.


    His eyes looked up at Bai Chusheng, then looked back at Bai Shutang and said, "it''s just for investigation and interrogation. If the four girls are really innocent, they won''t be hard for them."


    "I mean, how do you know if Rutong is innocent?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "This..."


    Li Zhou Fu''s eyes darkened, and his expression slightly revealed some complexity. Interrogation inevitably takes a lot of effort. Although Bai ruotong is a woman, she will not be punished, but coercion is inevitable.


    Now, all the evidence in the case is related to Bai ruotong, and Bai ruotong has no valid evidence to escape the responsibility. In this case, he should investigate the matter according to the rules and regulations.


    "Mr. Li, if you don''t know one thing about Rutong, I hope Mr. Li can answer it for you." Bai ruotong reluctantly smiles and slowly steps forward to block Bai Chusheng.


    "Four girls, please."


    Li Zhou Fu nodded.


    "What did the other people say except for the doctor''s questions? What did Kiel say? " Bai asked.


    "Miss Kiel said nothing."


    Li Zhou Fu sighed.


    Yesterday in yamen, he used all kinds of methods to coerce, but Qi''er insisted that she didn''t know anything, and her young lady was innocent.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "Mr. Li, Mr. ruotong has just said that the gold, silver and jewelry are fake. Mr. Li should investigate where the real thing is. Rutong is willing to go to the Yamen with Mr. Li. Mr. Li is a selfless man, so it will not be difficult for Rutong. But if there is any suspicion, Mr. Li will have to investigate it carefully. "


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhou Fu nodded and said, "the four girls are right. I''ll send someone to search."


    When things got to such a state, people were tired of hearing about it. Now the third lady''s body is still lying in the room, but people are making a lot of noise in the study, so ironic.


    ¡­¡­


    Yamen office.


    Qi''er trembles out of the Yamen. After a few steps, her legs are soft. If she is not supported by Zhao Cheng, Qi''er almost falls to the ground.


    "Be careful, Miss Kiel." Zhao Cheng helped her into the carriage. Qi''er nodded her thanks, opened the curtain and sat on the carriage carefully.

 Chapter 352

    In addition to Zhao Cheng, there were two other people on the carriage. One was Gu Yanqing, the other was tied up, blindfolded and wearing a black hat.


    Gu Yanqing sat with the center, raised her eyes and looked at Qi''er, and said in a soft voice, "is there any injury?"


    Qi''er couldn''t help shivering. She bowed her head and didn''t dare to look directly at Gu Yanqing: "if you go back to your highness, Qi''er... Qi''er didn''t suffer from skin and flesh, but was forced to ask for a whole night."


    "How is your lady?" Gu Yanqing came to the point and asked about his confusion.


    Last night, when he just returned to Prince Rongqin''s house, he sent the secret guard to protect Bai ruotong to report to him privately. There was a poisoning case in the West Marquis''s house of Daozhen. I''m afraid that the four girls have already fallen into it.


    "Miss is well, just..." Qi''er pauses. "Your Highness goes to the Yamen to pick up the maid without the consent of Mr. Li. I''m afraid this behavior is bad for your Highness''s reputation. If Lord Li blames the emperor, I''m afraid it''s... "


    "Now you only worry about your young lady, but it''s not up to you to take care of Wang''s business."


    Qi''er''s voice hasn''t fallen yet. Gu Yanqing interrupts. Qi''er was slightly stunned and nodded: "yes."


    "When Zhao Cheng came to visit you yesterday, when you went to the pharmacy, your royal highness was also in the pharmacy and inquired about the third lady''s herbs curiously, right?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Yes..." Qi''er nodded, "Qi''er has never talked about this matter with others, because her royal highness insulted the young lady in front of her maid. She was seriously injured at that time. She was afraid that the young lady would feel uncomfortable when she heard this, so she never talked about it..."


    Qi son said, swallow some dry throat, will meet the prince that day, his highness told Gu Yanqing.


    It was noon that day. Qi''er goes to the medicated food room as usual. On the way, she meets Gu chenlian, who is joking with Bai Yinling. She asks for An''an, and then goes away in a hurry. But I didn''t think about it, but Gu chenlian followed.


    Followed her all the way to the medicine room.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?" Qi son bows body to ask a way.


    "Your master is seriously ill?" Gu chenlian asked directly.


    Kiel nodded. Gu chenlian looked at the doctor who was packing the medicine, and his lips went up with it. He grabbed the medicine from the doctor, took it and looked at it for a moment, then threw it on the table: "is this the medicine Bai ruotong takes every day? A strange smell. "


    "If you go back to your highness, it''s not the medicine of the young lady, it''s the medicine of the third lady in the mansion." Qi son bit to bite lip petal, reply a way.


    When Gu chenlian heard this, he said softly, "what''s wrong with your master? All these Japanese palaces have come to xihou''s residence. How come they haven''t seen him? "


    "The young lady''s body is already weak. She caught a cold and caught the cold."


    Qi''er doesn''t tell the prince about Bai ruotong''s assassination. The prince is already hostile to her. She tells the prince about this. The prince can''t make a difference. Maybe he will satirize her a lot.


    "Cold wind? Why doesn''t she die now that she''s dragging her weak body? "


    Gu chenlian raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically.


    "Miss is a person who wants to live a long life. She won''t die easily. Please don''t talk nonsense." Qi''er''s words are respectful, but it contains some dissatisfaction. She suddenly angrily looks at Gu chenlian and bows to her body and says, "maid, I''m going to cook medicine for miss. Excuse me first."


    ¡­¡­


    Qi''er paused and said: "this is what happened. Your Highness has seen the third lady''s medicine. There is no Chunxiang pill in it. If there is one, it should be fragrant. Your highness should be able to smell it."

 Chapter 353

    Gu Yanqing''s eyes grew colder and colder: "did your highness really curse white girl?"


    "Yes." Qi son bit to bite lip, this words originally don''t need to say with Gu Yanqing, but orange son''s heart isn''t happy, is to say directly the whole story of the matter. Gu Yanqing clenched her thin lips, picked out her long and narrow eyes, stretched her legs and kicked the man who was bound by all kinds of things.


    "No..."


    The man struggled to get rid of his body. Although he was blocked, his anger could be seen from the roar under the veil.


    "Your Highness, who is he?"


    Qi''er always wanted to ask the identity of this person, but she didn''t dare to open her mouth when she looked at his Highness''s cold eyes.


    "You want to know?"


    Gu Yanqing raised his lips and joked. Qi''er was slightly stunned and nodded subconsciously. Gu Yanqing played with the eighteen Bodhi in hand and said, "take down his hat and have a look."


    Qi son tiny a Zheng, swallowed to swallow saliva, half believe half doubt a way: "maidservant really can?"


    "Why not?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Qi''er steady steady mind, carefully out of the hand, gently take off this person''s hat, a beautiful familiar face mixed with about to burst out of anger appeared in front of Qi''er. Qi''er nearly scared her legs soft and stammered: "too... Your Highness the prince?"


    "Zhao Cheng, take off the rag that is in his mouth." Gu Yanqing calmly ordered.


    Qi''er wants to cry without tears. Her Royal Highness has been sitting opposite her. That just now she and Gu Yanqing complain of those words he didn''t hear clearly.


    "Gu Yanqing! Are you crazy! What are you binding me for? "


    Gu chenlian was so angry that he was about to vomit blood to live and die. Today, when he was about to go back to his house in the early Dynasty, Gu Yanqing kidnapped him from the carriage.


    Gu Yanqing is bold and reckless. Gu chenlian always knows that although his father is disgusted with him, he has been patient to see that he is about to succeed.


    But what he did today is too arrogant.


    "Witness, of course." Gu Yanqing said with a smile, "you just heard that. Now Miss Bai has been framed. I have to ask my third brother to go with me."


    "Why should I help you?"


    Gu chenlian was so angry that he was about to jump up. Gu Yanqing, a bastard, was deliberately unhappy with him. He should know how much he dislikes Bai ruotong. How could he testify for Bai ruotong.


    "You can do it if you don''t," Gu Yanqing chuckled and took out a letter from her sleeve and handed it to Gu chenlian. Gu chenlian took it, and his face turned black.


    "What is this?"


    Gu chenlian was slightly stunned and asked.


    "Don''t you know what it is? It is the evidence of correspondence between the queen and the minister. People in the harem are not allowed to interfere in politics. The empress has already made this mistake. If you don''t go to the West Marquis''s house with me, I will not stop you. But tomorrow, the letter you have in hand, as well as the criminal evidence account for buying the minister, will appear on the table of your father. "


    Gu Yanqing leisurely threat way. Gu chenlian bit his teeth and glared at Gu Yanqing. Suddenly I thought of something and tore up the letter in hand.


    "It''s no use tearing it. It''s just a copy. The real letter is in the palace." Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile and called Zhao to untie him.


    "Well, you choose. Do you want to help the king or take off the Queen''s crown?" Gu Yanqing picked eyebrows and asked.


    Gu chenlian swallowed: "if you present this evidence to your father, he may recall his mother. You just want me to testify to Bai ruotong, and you''re wasting what you''ve managed to get. Is it really worth it? "

 Chapter 354

    Gu chenlian knew that Gu Yanqing was not able to investigate so many things for a while. It might take several years. In order to make her testify with Bai ruotong, he actually exchanged it for himself.


    It''s just a woman. Is it more important than power?


    "Why not?" Gu Yanqing raises eyebrows and asks in reverse.


    "Well, I''ll testify with you, but how can I trust you and you won''t go back?" Gu chenlian said with half faith. Gu Yanqing has always been crafty. He should be on guard.


    "I always mean what I say. Since I promise you, I will not cheat you. As for whether you believe it or not, it''s up to you. " Gu Yanqing said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian wants to swear. He said it like he didn''t say it.


    "There''s still half an hour to go to the West Marquis''s residence. You can think it over." Gu Yanqing saw that he refused to reply and did not force him any more.


    "Well, I promise you, but if you go back, I will kill you."


    Gu chenlian gritted his teeth. He had no choice. If not, Gu Yanqing left him a dead end.


    "The third brother is really a smart man."


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows, but not her skin. The light in my eyes flashed a little cold.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong waited quietly, still in a state of no hurry. Bai lingyao''s heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    Eyes can''t help glancing at Bai Yinling, but it is to see that her expression has not been as calm as before. Her face is tense. Although her eyebrows and eyes are pretending to be indifferent, her forehead is sweating.


    The people sent by Lizhou mansion to search the mansion have not come back yet. Bai ruotong seems to have suddenly thought of something. He gets up and goes to the desk, picks up a Chunxiang pill from her kitchen and sniffs it gently at the tip of his nose.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai lingyao said nervously.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "I''ve never seen Chunxiang pills before. I''m just curious."


    "No? At this point, you have to pretend, don''t you? I haven''t seen how it can appear in your mansion. Bai ruotong, don''t pretend to be leisurely again. I won''t let you go of your crime of killing your aunt! "


    Bai lingyao gnashes her teeth.


    When Bai ruotong heard the words, he quietly put down the Chunxiang pill and returned to his own position.


    "Lord Li, if nothing can be found out from the investigation, what will you do with it?"


    Bai Shutang seems to think of something, coldly asked.


    "Will be recorded in the case." Li Zhou Fu replied.


    White tree hall nodded, want to ask what, outside the room suddenly sounded a series of footsteps. Two yamen servants entered the room.


    "Yes, sir."


    One of them reported.


    "In whose yard?"


    Bai Shutang asked in a hurry.


    "It''s... It''s in the first lady''s yard."


    Yamen road.


    Bai Shutang''s heart sank heavily and looked back at Bai lingyao. Bai lingyao''s face "brush" pale, unbelievable looking at Bai Yinling.


    "To be exact, it''s in Miss Ping''er''s room." The Yamen officer added another sentence.


    "Lingyao, what''s the matter?" Bai Shutang roared.


    "I... I..."


    Bai lingyao stepped back and her eyes turned red.


    "Sister, you stole my jewelry. What do you want to do? Do you want to harm your own aunt? "


    Bai Rutong asked fiercely.


    "Brush" a, Bai lingyao''s body instantaneous sitting on the ground. She had been unable to support, and now she did not know how to face it.

 Chapter 355

    Bai Yinling cheated her!


    She really means her harm!


    What she said was for her good, what she said was to let her fight against Bai ruotong with her, it was all a lie to her.


    The white Yin Ling stares round eyes, can''t believe of looking at the Yamen servant will jewelry Yi Yi of put on the ground. She suddenly looks up at Bai Rutong, who looks at her with an ironic smile.


    "Bai Yinling!"


    Bai lingyao roars and runs towards Bai Yinling, grabbing her skirt. I thought that Bai Yinling was really helping her. Even if she was not sincere, at least she just took her as a pawn to deal with Bai ruotong, and it would not hurt her.


    But now.


    Reality gives Bai lingyao a big slap in the face.


    "Calm down, sister!" Bai Yinling is about to be choked by her. When people see her, they pull Bai lingyao away.


    Bai Yinling covers her chest. At this moment, she suddenly understands. It was Bai Rutong who set her up. She had known for a long time that she had done something by herself, but she did not put the means of fighting back on her, but on Bai lingyao.


    When Bai lingyao saw that the jewel was put there, she thought it was the hands and feet of Bai Yinling. In addition to Bai Yinling, no one knows that she personally killed Wu.


    "Bai lingyao! Good you are crazy! What are you doing with Yinling! "


    White tree hall solemn way. Now he really can''t understand what tricks they are playing. It seems that every one of them is separated from him.


    "Father, it''s not me! I didn''t send someone to frame the fourth sister. I don''t know why these things are here! "


    Bai lingyao knelt down crying. She''s really breaking down. From the moment when the news of Wu''s death came, she was already tense, and she had been restraining herself. But now, she can''t help it and is about to collapse.


    "Elder sister, it''s you..." Bai Rutong gritted his teeth and stood up in amazement. "Do you hate me so much? I hate that I want to frame me with my mother''s life! Elder sister, you are not alone!


    At that time, I doubted that the third aunt was so careful that no one else could easily hurt her. I didn''t expect that you killed the third aunt yourself


    "No! It wasn''t me! Don''t talk nonsense! Clearly is white... Clearly is you harm! You killed my aunt! It''s you


    Bai lingyao had a pause. She wanted to export Bai Yinling directly, but if she said it directly, Bai Yinling would blurt out all the things she had done to Wu Shi and the reasons for it.


    Now she has only one way to go, like a mad dog, she sticks to Bai Rutong.


    "Four younger sisters! It''s just a search for your jewelry. Why are you so sure it''s made by your elder sister? If you only rely on material evidence, how can you explain the Chunxiang pill you found in your room? "


    Bai Yinling relaxed a little. Bai lingyao has not completely collapsed. There was still a trace of fear in her.


    As long as she does not disclose herself, Bai ruotong''s suspicion will not be completely removed.


    "Father, it''s a shame for our family to make such a mess today. Now that things have come to this point, I''ll tell you everything." ignoring Bai Yinling, Bai Rutong looked at Bai Shutang and said with a bitter smile, "father, what I found in my room is not Chunxiang pill at all."


    "It''s not Chunxiang pill. What is it?"


    Bai Shutang was stunned and asked with a sigh.

 Chapter 356

    "It''s the prescription prescribed by Dr. Yu," Bai ruotong touched his nose, pretending to be embarrassed. "If the sunflower water comes, there will be headache and abdominal pain every month. Dr. Yu and I grind this pill. It''s fragrant and sweet. You can take one when it hurts. Its fragrance is very similar to Chunxiang pill, but it is not the same thing inside. "


    When they heard the words, they were all stunned. Bai Shutang opened his mouth, his eyes showed a bit of consternation: "in that case, if you have something you can''t say, just say it directly."


    "If you go back to the master, miss is a girl''s family. How can you say this in front of everyone, miss will be shy." Orange son smiles to reply a way.


    Bai Yinling looks at Bai Rutong with round eyes. Bai Rutong seems to notice her eyes and smiles back.


    But this smile, but mixed with a bit chilly.


    "Mr. Li, now that my two suspicions have been eliminated, I wonder if I don''t have to go to the Yamen with Mr. Li?" Bai ruotong asked.


    "This..."


    Li Zhou Fu thought for a moment, but could not get the answer.


    "Li Zhou Fu, don''t listen to Bai ruotong''s lies. She must have made these things. She must have made a careful plan so that we can''t find her traces. Li Zhou Fu, don''t listen to her remarks..."


    Bai Yinghui hurriedly said. He would not believe that Bai ruotong was wronged. Knowing that this woman was so vicious, he should have killed her when he had the chance.


    "No trace? If I didn''t leave a trace, I wouldn''t be framed to such an extent now. Second brother, you are so stupid. You are so fooled by the real murderer that you don''t even know. No matter what you say, I am innocent today. If you don''t believe me, you can look for evidence to prove my guilt. If you don''t have all the evidence to catch me, no one will take me away today. "


    Bai said and sat down on the chair. Bai Yinghui saw that she was so arrogant that he strode forward to pull her up from the chair. But before he reached her, he was stopped by Bai Chusheng.


    "If anyone dares to move today, I will kill him!"


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes show fierce light, and he is ruthless.


    "You..."


    Having learned the lesson just now, Bai Yinghui does not dare to confront Bai Chusheng. He knows that offending Bai Chusheng is not good for him.


    "Master! Master


    Zhao Zhong''s call came from outside the door, accompanied by the sound of hasty footsteps. All the people in the study looked back and saw that Zhao Zhong had a red face and walked into the room panting: "His Royal Highness Prince and his Royal Highness Prince Rong are coming!"


    "What are they doing here?"


    White tree hall asks, "you tell them, today the family is unable to receive guest, ask them to go back."


    "You are so busy. How can you not meet the guests?"


    Bai Shutang''s voice just fell, Gu Yanqing''s low voice came from outside the door. Bai ruotong''s heart was stunned. He looked up and saw Gu Yanqing stride forward from the room. Behind him are Gu chenlian with a black face and Qi''er with a shrunken shoulder.


    Gu Yanqing went with Bai ruotong with a smile. Looking at her angry eyes, she chuckled: "little girl, are you in trouble again?"


    His words are full of doting, and the people in the study can''t help but feel chilly.


    It is said that his highness does not smile. How can he make such a gentle gesture to a woman?


    Bai Yinling stares at Gu chenlian and moves her lips to say something, but finally she swallows it in her throat.


    How did he get here?

 Chapter 357

    "See your royal highness prince, see your Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    Baishutang and lizhoufu come forward and bow to each other. Li Zhou Fu''s eyes carefully looked at them. Suddenly, he turned his eyes to Qi Er and said in amazement: "Your Highness, how can this maid follow you two?"


    Isn''t this maid locked up in the Yamen? Why are you here?


    "It''s my king." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong choked a little. He didn''t see Gu Yanqing for more than ten days. He didn''t expect to meet again. He would meet in this way.


    "Didn''t you say in a month?" Bai asked.


    "Don''t you want to see me in advance?" Gu Yanqing ignored other people''s eyes, gently a little bit of the tip of the nose of the little girl, such a doting action into the eyes of others, does not show frivolous, but handsome and straightforward.


    Bai ruotong''s face was slightly hot and dry. He couldn''t help turning his head.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong, this maid is a suspect. It''s not proper for you to bring her out with dignity?"


    Li Zhou Fu has a headache. Are all the people he raised in his yamen a group of people who have nothing to do with it? Gu Yanqing brought the suspect out in a dignified manner, but no one stopped him?


    "Why not? It was wronged. " Gu Yanqing asked softly.


    "Whether it''s unjust has not been decided, your highness can''t..."


    "His Highness the prince can prove the innocence of the maidservant and the four girls," Gu Yanqing said. Looking back at Gu chenlian, "I think Lord Li should also know that when he first took Chunxiang pills, he had to take a lot of drugs to change his constitution and make his body fragrant."


    "Yes." Li Zhou Fu nodded blankly, did not understand the meaning of Gu Yanqing''s words.


    "Ten days ago, the maid happened to run into his royal highness when he was preparing the medicine. His royal highness had seen the medicine taken by the third lady in person, and there was no Chunxiang pill in it, right, his royal highness?"


    Gu Yanqing said that and looked back at Gu chenlian. Gu chenlian nodded with a green face, and then said: "at that time, I thought it was the medicine taken by the fourth girl, so I took a look. There was no fragrance in it. It was all ordinary tonic, so it was impossible for the maid to coerce the doctor to poison the third lady."


    The white Yin Ling listens to this words, the heart heavily sinks. She looked up at Gu chenlian in disbelief. The man who keeps saying "love" and shows his heart to her today is helping another person to talk. Does his heart turn to himself?


    Or did he lie to her all the time. He never liked her at all.


    "Your Highness, are you helping the fourth sister get rid of the suspicion?" Bai Yinling''s words are mixed with anger that can''t be concealed. He told her that he didn''t look up to Bai ruotong all the time. What is he doing now.


    "Three girls, my palace is just talking about the truth from facts."


    Gu chenlian saw that Bai Yinling was angry with a pretty face and explained in a soft voice.


    "Lizhoufu, with a word from his highness, can you..."


    "Miss three, do you mean the crown prince can''t cover up ruotong? You know that you are slandering the royal family


    Bai Yinling''s words haven''t fallen yet. Gu Yanqing asked harshly.


    "Yinling didn''t mean that."


    Bai Yinling bit her lip and lowered her voice. Gu chenlian''s eyes flashed a little strange. What happened in the house was more or less clear with Qi''er in the carriage. But the mixed relationship between the characters has nothing to do with Bai Yinling. He can''t understand why Bai Yinling is so angry at this time.

 Chapter 358

    "Mr. Li, there is no reason for his highness to cover up the four girls. This matter has nothing to do with the four girls and their maidservant. If the Li state government wants to investigate, please start with the maidservant next to the third lady. The only one who can take the medicine without knowing it is the one around the third lady. "


    Gu Yanqing walked behind Bai ruotong and looked directly at lizhoufu road. Li Zhou Fu nodded. As Gu Yanqing said, his Royal Highness has nothing to do with the four girls. If Gu Yanqing testifies for Bai ruotong, Li Zhou Fu is half convinced. But his royal highness testifies, Li Zhou Fu has no reason to doubt.


    "In this way, the suspicion of the four girls has been cleared up. It''s the lower officials who have offended me so much just now. Please forgive me." Li Zhou Fu leaned over and apologized with Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong reluctantly smiles: "Li Zhou Fu just investigates according to the procedure, and ruotong doesn''t blame the governor."


    Bai ruotong did not expect that Gu Yanqing''s two words had no effect on his hard work. But if he could invite Bai Chusheng to testify for himself, he must have exchanged something with him.


    These two people are incompatible, and Bai Chusheng hates himself so much. How can he be willing to testify for himself.


    He must have made a deal with Gu Yanqing.


    "Can that girl Kiel be acquitted?" Gu Yanqing asked coldly.


    Li Zhoufu quickly raised his hand and asked, "naturally."


    Things have been noisy for so long that it''s dusk. Lizhoufu led the Yamen to leave Houfu, and the crowd also dispersed, leaving Zhao Zhong to prepare for Wu''s funeral.


    Bai ruotong came out of the study and breathed out a big breath. Just out of the courtyard, the slender waist was gently hugged. Suddenly, his steps left the ground, and he was carried in his arms with his back bun and waist. She looked up and saw that it was Gu Yanqing.


    "You... What are you doing?" Bai ruotong''s face was flushed.


    "You don''t look well. I''ll send you back." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong''s heart is up and down. He looks around restlessly. Fortunately, on the stone path, there is no one else except orange Qi. Bai ruotong''s heart slightly put down some, twisting his waist to jump from Gu Yanqing''s arms, but Gu Yanqing can''t let her succeed.


    "I can go back in the soft sedan chair. I come here in the soft sedan chair, how I come and how I go." Bai ruotong blushed and said angrily.


    "I''ll give it to you."


    Gu Yanqing never cared about other people''s eyes. He would do whatever he wanted. No one could stop him or dared to stop him.


    Leave wench so a few days, the heart is Miss tight, now see, still not easy to live close.


    "Second brother."


    Gu Yanqing wants to leave, behind him suddenly rang out the gloomy call. Gu Yanqing turned back, just to Gu chenlian''s cold eyes. Gu chenlian looked down at Bai ruotong, who was held in Gu Yanqing''s arms. His hand was slightly tight, and he strode with them.


    "Bai ruotong, do you know the shame? Cuddle with a man in the mansion in broad daylight


    Gu chenlian pointed to the mulberry and cursed the locust. Bai ruotong smiles awkwardly and tries to escape from Gu Yanqing''s arms. Instead, he is held more tightly by Gu Yanqing.


    "Don''t move!"


    His fingers in her waist gently pinch, white Rutong immediately dare not move. Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu chenlian: "what''s the matter?"


    "The second elder brother promised this palace, whether should cash?" Gu chenlian asked coldly with a handsome face.


    Gu Yanqing raised his lips and said with a lazy smile, "third brother, when did you become so stupid?"

 Chapter 359

    "What do you mean, second brother?" Gu chenlian didn''t understand.


    "How can I really have the evidence in my hand? What I''m looking at today is only a fake of my own. I''m just guessing whether the empress really has the act of stealing. I didn''t expect that you didn''t tell me." Gu Yanqing shrugged her shoulders, and her words were relaxed without the usual coldness.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Gu chenlian choked. damn! He should have guessed that Gu Yanqing was insidious and cunning. If he really got the evidence, how could he exchange it with Bai ruotong.


    Listening to their conversation, Bai ruotong was confused. She blinked, looked at Gu chenlian and Gu Yanqing: "what are you... Talking about?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Gu chenlian has no good airway.


    Bai ruotong''s mouth was flat and his face was turned away.


    "Is there anything else? If not, the king should send the little girl back to the yard. " Gu Yanqing asked.


    Gu chenlian really wants to vomit blood, but he has no way to take it.


    "Bai ruotong! You''re not going to have to face, roll out of his arms now! "


    There was no way to take Gu Yanqing, so Gu chenlian had to spread his Qi on Bai Rutong. Bai ruotong''s body trembled slightly and looked up carefully at Gu Yanqing. When she wanted to break away, Gu Yanqing bent down and said in a soft voice, "if you dare to move again, I will never forgive you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong was afraid to move.


    Gu Yanqing raises his lips to his satisfaction, ignores Gu chenlian, turns around and leaves with Bai Rutong. Bai Yinling hid behind the tree and watched the scene. Suddenly, a chill came out of her eyes.


    When Gu Yanqing''s figure turned to the rockery path, Bai Yinling walked out from behind the tree and said sarcastically, "Your Highness is worried about the fourth younger sister, so why do you have to provoke me?"


    "Yinling..."


    Gu chenlian choked slightly and said softly: "are you angry?"


    Since March ago, he and Bai Yinling expressed their feelings. These days, whenever he is free, he will come to see Bai Yinling. But Bai Yinling has been blind to him and is indifferent to him, which makes Gu chenlian''s heart itch more and more.


    "Angry? What can I get angry with the prince? What does it have to do with me that his highness can do whatever he wants? "


    Bai Yinling said softly. She thought about all the solutions after Bai ruotong broke the plan, but never thought that Gu chenlian would come to testify with Bai ruotong.


    He is a man of the royal family.


    As soon as he opens his mouth, even if Bai ruotong really kills people with a knife, he will be acquitted.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Gu chenlian quickly stopped her: "Yinling, do you hate Bai Rutong?"


    "What if I say hate? Will his highness help me kill Bai ruotong? " Bai Yinling asked with cold eyes.


    Gu chenlian choked slightly: "do you hate her so much?"


    "In the future, his royal highness will not come to Yinling. Yinling does not dare to have anything to do with his royal highness." White Yin Ling bit to bite lip, cold voice way. Gu chenlian felt a little flustered when he heard the speech: "Yinling, our palace is forced. The second elder brother forced our palace to testify with Bai ruotong. Our palace..."


    "Your Highness doesn''t have to explain too much," Bai Yinling said, bypassing him. "Just do it. I don''t want to hear your highness explain."


    After that, she gouged out Gu chenlian and turned away. Gu chenlian wants to keep up, but he is stopped by Qing''er: "Your Highness, the young lady is angry now. You''d better not annoy her now."


    "What happened to Yinling and Bai ruotong? Why does she hate her so much? " Gu chenlian was stunned and asked.

 Chapter 360

    Qing''er bit her lip because she said: "before, when the young lady was at home, the fourth young lady bullied the young lady all the time. That''s why the young lady hated the fourth young lady so much."


    "Bullying? Has Bai ruotong ever done such a thing? " Gu Chen Lian looks a Lin, startled way.


    Qing Er nodded: "that''s why the fourth young lady was so angry when her royal highness came to testify with her today. Because miss has been bullied by miss four. No matter whether the fourth young lady killed the third lady or not, the young lady is angry with the fourth young lady. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian suddenly. I see. It''s no wonder that Bai Yinling is so angry with him today. Bai ruotong, a mean little hoof, had done such a thing. In the past, pretending to be pitiful in front of him at his command was a pretense of cleverness.


    In the mansion, however, there is another face.


    "I understand. You tell your young lady that I have no choice but to testify today. If Bai ruotong bullies her, I will get back for her."


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Qing''er arched her hand and raised a faint smile at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness, let me go! How long are you going to hold it? Aren''t you tired? "


    "Your Highness, I''ve gained a lot of meat and height recently. Be careful, your hands will ache."


    Seeing that he was going to qingtongyuan, Bai Rutong was a little restless. According to her understanding of Gu Yanqing, this guy definitely wants to send her to the boudoir, maybe even put her on the bed and close the door by the way.


    She doesn''t want to be alone with Gu Yanqing.


    How... Embarrassing


    Gu Yanqing pursed her lips and did not reply. He walked straight into the hospital. As Bai ruotong thought, he went up to the side corridor, went into the boudoir, closed the door, and gently put her on the bed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth. See how well she knows her highness.


    "Your Highness, is your hand sour?"


    Swallowing saliva, Bai Rutong tilted his head and asked deliberately.


    "Are you familiar with the prince? He asked you to come down from the king''s arms, and you came down? " Gu Yanqing picked eyebrows and asked.


    Bai Rutong embarrassed smile: "it''s not very familiar, Rutong is just shy."


    "I''ve heard about the relationship between you and the prince, and I''ve seen it with my own eyes." Gu Yanqing''s eyes were cold.


    White if Tong hit a shiver, eyes a turn, way: "hero don''t mention that year brave!"


    "Are you a hero?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Bai ruotong touched his nose:" I didn''t care for your highness just now because of the prince. I''m afraid I''m too heavy. Your Highness''s hand hurts. "


    "Did you really like the prince before?" Gu Yanqing approached her and said softly.


    All along, he wanted to ask about it. She had been so close to the prince before that he had seen it with his own eyes and heard about it. She said that she would not marry the prince.


    "How long have you known about it?" Bai Rutong blinked¡° It''s not a secret that she likes the prince, but she never heard Gu Yanqing mention it. Originally thought that Gu Yanqing did not know, but today it seems that Gu Yanqing is just hidden in the heart.


    "I knew that a long time ago." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Now that you know it, why did you promise to marry?" White if Tong Zhang Yuan eye, surprised way.


    He clearly knew that she was pretending to be someone else and agreed to be married by the emperor. Isn''t he afraid to wear a green hat in the future?


    If she didn''t cross over, the woman Gu Yanqing faced would be a woman who rushed to his highness and lost her body.

 Chapter 361

    At the thought of this, Bai ruotong could not help feeling cold.


    Gu Yanqing raised a smile: "no matter who you like, as long as you are by my side."


    "Even if my body is with you and my heart is with others, aren''t you afraid?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing really wants to strangle this little girl. Is she deliberately making him angry?


    "So, are you really Prince Xinyue?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I''m not happy," said Bai ruotong, shaking his head hastily. "I was just blind before. Now I''m sober. The prince doesn''t deserve to be happy."


    Gu Yanqing smell speech, eyebrow eyes slightly ease down, he pressed the voice close to her ear and asked: "then who are you happy now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong''s heart "clattered" and it turned out that this guy was waiting for himself here. Isn''t it obvious who she likes? She had obviously kissed him the last time. Can''t Gu Yanqing see it?


    "Why don''t you talk?" Gu Yanqing saw her head drooping, eyes dodging, dare not look at him, gently poke her forehead.


    Bai ruotong flattened her mouth. How could she say that when she was so embarrassed. Hesitating for a moment, he looked up and said: "by the way, your highness, how do you know about the third aunt today, and how do you bring Qi''er? Let your Highness the prince testify to me that your ability is even greater than the sky. It''s really powerful! "


    "Little girl, don''t try to change the subject." Gu Yanqing clasped her chin and forced her to look directly at herself, "if I ask you, you must answer."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong choked, covered his mouth and coughed gently: "Your Highness, I have a headache..."


    "Kuhuanglian is said to cure headache." Gu Yanqing picks eyebrow, menace way.


    "Naturally, your highness is pleased with you..." Bai ruotong gritted his teeth. "You see, you are more handsome than your highness, more intelligent than your highness, more powerful than your highness, more powerful than your highness..."


    "Speak well." Gu Yanqing has a headache. This girl always likes to talk upside down, but he has no way with her.


    Bai Rutong rolled her eyes. Isn''t she serious? I really don''t understand what Gu Yanqing is worrying about with her.


    "I am pleased with you, your highness."


    Bai ruotong''s feeble way.


    "Don''t approach the prince any more. If you are seen by the king, you will know the consequences."


    Although not satisfied, but the little girl is willing to show him that the heart is a big "gift". Gu Yanqing looked at Bai ruotong, who was very thin because of illness. She touched her eyes with her finger. She said in a warm voice, "girl, you promised me to take care of yourself. It seems that you didn''t do that at all."


    "So, your highness, how on earth did you know about it?" Bai ruotong chokes. Gu Yanqing''s gentle gaze makes her feel ashamed to look at each other.


    "I have sent the dark guard to protect you all the time." Gu Yanqing said in a warm voice.


    White if Tong one Zheng: "this matter how I don''t know?"


    "Do you have to know?" Gu Yanqing asked with a smile.


    "..." Bai ruotong flattened his mouth.


    Gu Yanqing sighed a little, and looked up at her and left: "my king has found the whereabouts of Wu Tieguai. He will go to Yancheng next month. When next month, my king will take you with him to treat him?"


    "Did you really find it?"


    "Do you think I will cheat you with such a thing?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was warm. She had heard about it for the rest of her life. Gu Yanqing looked for the miracle doctor for her illness.


    He''s taking a lot of trouble for himself.


    "It''s very kind of you, your highness."


    Bai ruotong sat up and hugged Gu Yanqing. She put her arm around his neck and put her head on his shoulder with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 362

    Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned. It was the first time for him that the little girl threw herself into his arms.


    He couldn''t help but raise his hand to hold the little girl''s body and gently caress her long hair with his finger: "I''m not good to you, so who will be good to you?"


    "Your Highness, today I really thank you. With you by my side, I''m really not afraid of anything," Bai said sincerely. "I don''t know where I came from. I''m lucky to meet your highness. Maybe everything is predestined. Everything is predestined since I hit your Highness''s carriage."


    "I haven''t taken you yet. You''re coming to thank me now?" Gu Yanqing shook her head with a smile and knocked on the little girl''s forehead. "You owe me what I owe you. I will let you pay back later. You don''t have to worry now. Take care of yourself."


    Gu Yanqing said, eyes down dissociation: "you see, you are now thin and weak with what."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, along Gu Yanqing eyes directly look at the direction, suddenly red eyes, cover the chest angry to Gu Yanqing: "you look at what!"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and laughed when she saw her shame and anger. He reached out and scraped her nose. His eyes were warm: "in two years, I hope to marry a healthy you, so for the sake of me, don''t be willful. The rest of your life, you must eat the soup on time, do not play any cleverness


    "Yes


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Bai lingyao couldn''t sleep well. Bai Ling was hung in Wu''s Yushui courtyard and her Qingliu courtyard.


    She sat up from the bed and drew the lamp closer to her. She''s cold now, very cold.


    It was so cold that she was about to break down.


    "Miss."


    Ping''er opens the curtain and walks into the room. When she sees Bai lingyao''s eyes are red, she says bitterly, "Miss, don''t think about it any more. It''s not your fault. Why do you have to punish yourself like this?"


    "It''s not my fault. If it wasn''t for me, my aunt would not have died at all..." Bai lingyao really hated herself and believed Bai Yinling''s lies after making a mistake. She has no way back now.


    Bai ruotong escapes the suspicion, and Bai Yinling will definitely deal with her.


    The gold and silver found in her room today must have been put by Bai Yinling. Although his father has not yet blamed him, Li Zhoufu will certainly turn the suspicious target to her. By that time, she would be speechless.


    She didn''t want to die


    Although she knew she had made a mistake, she didn''t want to die. She wants to live. She has a bright future. She will have a chance to marry a good husband in the future. She will not die because of this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai lingyao suddenly thought of something. She looked back at Ping''er and said, "Ping''er, go and get the pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    "Miss, you want to..."


    "Don''t ask, go quickly!" Bai lingyao road.


    Ping''er nodded and Yiyi retreated.


    Even if she can''t get benefits, she can''t let Bai Yinling get any benefits. Bai Yinling dares to deal with her in this way. Even if she dies, she will take Bai Yinling to be buried with her.


    ¡­¡­


    The sun rises to the East. In a series of shrieks, the Marquis''s residence in the west of the town brings the dawn of the morning. In the hall of yushuiyuan, a maid was hanging in the air. Her head was hanging on Bai Ling. It seemed that she had been dead for a long time. Her body was stiff and her face was like ashes.


    The maid who wanted to clean the hall saw the dead hanging, and the bronze basin fell to the ground instantly, screamed and ran away.


    An hour later.


    When Li Zhou Fu got the news, he rushed to the hall. Bai Shutang had been waiting in the hall for a long time. The dead maid was lying on the ground, covered with a thin white cloth.


    It was in the deep hall, adding a touch of fear.

 Chapter 363

    Li Zhou Fu looked at the man covered by the white cloth, and his face was shocked: "Marquis, what''s the matter


    How many things happened in dinghou''s house in Sui Dynasty. One just died, one after another today.


    Bai Shutang''s eyes darkened. Seeing this, Zhao Zhong went forward and said, "Mr. Li, she is the maid of the third lady. She must have hanged herself in the hall yesterday. When he was found today, he had a confession in his hand. "


    After that, Zhao Zhong took out a confession from his sleeve and handed it to Li Zhoufu. Lizhoufu looked solemn and the words on the paper were crooked. It must have been that he was afraid of something when he started to write.


    "Do you think she is the murderer?" Li Zhou Fu accepted the confession and said solemnly.


    Bai Shutang sighed: "what Mr. Li wants is the case, what I want is the well-being of the government. Your purpose is the same as mine. As for whether this person is a murderer or not, it depends on what Li Zhou Fu thinks. If lizhoufu thinks she is, she is. If Li Zhou Fu thinks that she is not a murderer, then she is not. "


    Bai Shutang''s answer is ambiguous. Li Zhou Fu bared his teeth, and his eyes flashed a trace of complexity and embarrassment. He didn''t know the meaning of Bai Shutang. All he wanted was to settle the case quickly. Judging from the death of the third lady, Bai Shutang is not sad. Presumably, the third lady is not important to Bai Shutang.


    "I understand."


    It''s a long time to be away from the state capital.


    "What are you going to do with those maidservants and servants that Lizhou prefecture has brought?" Bai Shutang asked.


    Li Zhou Fu drooped his eyes: "how do you think you should deal with it?"


    "Send them straight away, and don''t let them come back."


    Bai Shutang took a sip of tea, and his words didn''t fluctuate. The maid died in a strange way. If we really investigate, I''m afraid it''s bad for your family''s reputation. The day before yesterday, when Lizhou Prefecture came, there was a lot of noise in the prefecture, and the onlookers had already spread it.


    If it goes on like this, I don''t know how prosperous the rumors are.


    "I understand. As you wish, I will not be involved in this matter any more. I hope you can be at ease."


    Gongshou Road, Lizhou Prefecture.


    Now, the Marquis''s office in the west of the town has handed over a dead man. Although the death is strange, it can block youyou''s mouth. Although lizhoufu is a just man, Wu''s death is the family affair of Houmen deep courtyard after all. If it is true, he can''t manage it.


    "But for one thing, I want to talk with you alone. I wonder if you can let the people in the head of the mansion step down?"


    Asked Li.


    Bai Shutang thought for a moment, nodded and called the people to retreat. Li Zhoufu went to baishutang and said, "master, I don''t know if I should say something."


    "Please."


    "Yesterday, the doctor was poisoned." Li Zhou Fu Road.


    "Poison? Is it really poison? " Bai Shutang asked with a slight pause.


    "Yes," Li Zhou Fu nodded. "Originally, I came to tell the Marquis about this. I didn''t expect that such a thing happened in the Marquis''s mansion today. It seems that I came too early..."


    After Li Zhou Fu said that, his eyes drifted on Bai Shutang: "although the Marquis said that this is the end of the matter, I still want to make it clear to you."


    "Mr. Li, please." Baishutang, please give way.


    "Have you ever heard the story of the farmer and the snake?" Asked Li.


    Bai Shutang was stunned: "what does Mr. Li mean by this?"

 Chapter 364

    "The only thing I want to tell you is this sentence. If the Marquis can understand it, it''s good. If not, I can''t either. It''s because the Marquis wants to put an end to the matter. In that case, it''s not good for the lower officials to say more. "


    Li Zhou Fu''s eyes looked at Bai Bu, and the white candle in the mourning hall was dim and jumping. The white cloth is particularly gloomy, seems to be shrouded in a layer of haze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang didn''t reply. Li Zhoufu''s eyes were a little dark. He leaned over and said, "I''ll leave first."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu''s affairs were put to a hasty end, and the head of the government secretly did the funeral for three days, that is to carry Wu to be buried.


    There are many rumors in the capital, which are all said to be a murder case of love and hatred in the inner courtyard of Houmen. A teahouse asked a scholar to write a play which should have changed its name. It went to the hall to sing the play.


    In the playbook, the third aunt is a beautiful woman. She used to fall in love with a scholar, but she was chosen by a senior official and became a concubine. To stay with the scholar again, three aunt is a tree Wutong.


    Tree Niang heard three aunt cry, promise this matter. When the moon is full, the third aunt can turn into a black magpie and fly over the deep yard to have a private meeting with the scholar.


    But this matter is known by senior officials. On another full moon night, when the soul of the third aunt was transformed into a black magpie again, she was shot down with a bow and arrow by senior officials. The third aunt fell from the sky and died.


    ¡­¡­


    On the stage, Yingying sings a plaintive tune. Bai ruotong eats a sugar bean, but he is still hurt by the sentimental love words in the playbook.


    Angry at his brother, Bai Rutong said, "brother, you''re very good. Why do you bring me to listen to this script?"


    "Do you know that they wrote this play to satirize their father?" Bai Chusheng asked.


    Bai ruotong chuckled and took a sip of milk tea. The play downstairs seems to be coming to an end¡° The soul of "the third aunt" turned into a black magpie for the last time, lying in the scholar''s arms, telling her last heart.


    "Naturally, but my father asked for it." Bai ruotong''s eyes cooled down, and when he looked at the heavily makeup "third aunt" on the stage, he flashed a bit complicated.


    "Why don''t you look angry at all?" When Bai Chusheng saw that she was still at ease, he asked calmly.


    "Brother, I don''t need to tell you about this. You should know who''s behind it," Bai said with a sneer. "I''m afraid my father had already known the truth. He deliberately hid the murderer to protect him.


    The servant girl died rashly. I always have a question in my heart, that is, who manipulated the servant girl. I thought it was Bai Yinling, but now I think it should be my father who saw through who really killed the third aunt. In order to protect Bai Yinling, I hastily found a ghost to replace him. "


    Bai said, his words sharpening gradually.


    "My father would not have done such a thing." Bai Chusheng sighed and explained slowly.


    "No?" Bai ruotong raises eyebrows. Although Bai Shutang is loyal to the imperial court, he is not even in the palace. He really liked Lan''s aunt Bai Yinling. The word "Yinling" was originally Lan''s small surname, but Bai Shutang put it on Bai Yinling''s head. It can be imagined how much he loved her.


    What''s more, in the empress of the supreme madness, Bai Fu is the one who dotes on Bai Yinling, and also Bai Shutang.

 Chapter 365

    "My brother believes in his father too much. His father is not a person who will listen to the truth," sighed Bai ruotong. "Like his grandmother, my father only values the glory of the government. As for the truth, it doesn''t matter at all in their eyes.


    So don''t think about rectifying your father''s name. How did he treat you and me? Can''t you see it in my brother''s eyes? "


    "Rutong, your hatred for your father is too great." Bai Shutang sighed.


    Bai ruotong raised his lips slightly and said, "maybe."


    "Tomorrow I''m going to the palace to greet the Empress Dowager. Would you like to come with me?"


    Bai Chusheng knows that for a while, Bai ruotong''s resentment against Bai Shutang can''t be changed, which can''t blame Bai ruotong''s stinginess. When she was seriously ill, Bai Shutang had never seen her in the future. Instead, he was bustling and beating gongs and drums to marry a new man. It''s not a good feeling to be anyone.


    "Why does the good brother want to greet the Empress Dowager?" Bai Rutong blinked.


    Bai Chusheng raised his eyebrows and relaxed his shoulders helplessly: "this is not a good thing that his Royal Highness Prince Rong has done. Didn''t he send Jingxian to the mansion? The Empress Dowager thought that he was deliberately making things difficult for me, so she summoned me. I think he must have been comforted. "


    "The Empress Dowager''s heart is very good." Bai ruotong has a good feeling for the old man. She was very kind to herself the last time we met.


    "Are you going or not?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Go, of course." Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows and threw a sugar bean into her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Chatting for a while, Bai Chusheng took her out of the teahouse. It was just after noon, and the street was very noisy.


    Bai ruotong was a bit sleepy. He wanted to hang out with Bai Chusheng in the street, but when he was recovering from a serious illness, he was more or less weak.


    "Lin Zhong! You savage! You stop! "


    They just walked into a street, and a blue figure rushed into her from the corner. Bai ruotong was so scared that he watched the man run into himself. When he was about to escape, he was quickly protected by Bai Chusheng.


    The blue figure was thrown to the ground by Bai Chusheng.


    "Dada dada..."


    A series of footsteps from behind, "brush brush brush" rushed out, a few people will be on the ground surrounded by the blue shadow.


    Bai ruotong looked at the figure and immediately opened his eyes with a smile: "aren''t you Lin Zhong? Yes? Now they''re being hunted down again? "


    Lin Zhong was slightly stunned. He looked up at the beauty in front of him and stood up from the ground with bared teeth: "white girl, you''ve come just in time. Can you lend me twenty Liang silver?"


    "You owe for the wine again?" Bai ruotong asked in a soft voice. Lin Zhong nodded, looking rather helpless.


    "Girl, do you know this savage? With respect to Zhang, this savage is definitely not a good thing. You''d better not talk to this savage. "


    The man around Lin Zhong looked at Lin Zhong and then at Bai ruotong. He kindly warned.


    Bai Chusheng was puzzled: "what happened?"


    "Brother, give me twenty Liang. I know this young man. He is the old knowledge of the prince of Ning and his Royal Highness Prince Rong." Bai Rutong said softly with a smile.


    Bai Chusheng was slightly stunned and nodded. He took out Wen Yin from his arms and handed it to the men.


    "Thank you for your kind advice. You should be more careful in the future. Don''t let this savage go to your place to ask for drinks. He won''t pay for it."


    Bai ruotong smiles and hands Wen Yin to several people. Several people took the money, looked at Bai ruotong, gave thanks and turned away.

 Chapter 366

    "Are you all right? Did it hurt? "


    Seeing several people go away, Bai Rutong comes forward, squats and asks in a soft voice. Lin Zhong was a little embarrassed and got up from the ground: "thank you white girl just now. You are a good person."


    "You don''t have to pay back the twenty Liang. I really don''t understand. The son of Ningguo said that you are a talented man in Nanyuan. How can a talented man live in such a low life and have to beg for wine everywhere?"


    Bai ruotong smiles, takes out a silk handkerchief from his sleeve and hands it to Lin Zhong. Lin zhongmianqiang smiles, takes Bai ruotong''s silk handkerchief and gently wipes the fine dust on his face: "it''s inevitable that there will be times of depression in life. That 20 Silver Liang must be returned by Lin. Lin doesn''t want to owe the princess Rong


    After that, Lin Zhong handed the silk handkerchief forward, and when his eyes touched the dirt on the top, he took it back in embarrassment: "Lin will send it to you after washing it."


    "Are you so disgusted with your Highness Prince Rong? Did your Highness Prince Rong kill your close relative or rob you of your money? " Bai Rutong blinked and said with a bitter smile.


    "The world hates his Royal Highness Prince Rong. You are his future wife, so you should not hate him. Such a treacherous person, who has made great contributions to the Lord, can be despised by everyone. "


    Lin Zhong gritted his teeth.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong suddenly gathered his smile: "where did you hear this from, Mr. Lin? When did your highness become a treacherous person and a high-ranking person? "


    "What is known to everyone in Nanyuan, can Lin still talk nonsense? Lin would rather be poor than work for Prince Rong. "


    Lin Zhong let out a cold hum from his nose, and his arrogance made Bai ruotong clench his fist, hoping to wave it on his face.


    When Bai Chusheng saw his sister''s solemn look, he knew that she was really angry. Originally, he wanted to hold her hand and lead her away. Before he reached out his finger, he was dodged by Bai Rutong.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Dong!"


    Bai ruotong smiles and bends his eyebrows. He holds Lin Zhong''s shoulder in one hand and clenches his fist in the other. Lin Zhong saw that she was laughing strangely. When he was about to ask questions, Bai ruotong''s fist had been smashed on his belly. Lin Zhong made a sound of pain and wanted to avoid it. Bai ruotong held his shoulders and kicked his left leg up, hitting his life root.


    "Wu... Pain..."


    Lin Zhong immediately fell on the ground, bared his teeth and glared angrily at Bai ruotong: "Lin just said that Prince Jurong is not good, even if it''s not pleasant to hear, you can''t beat people, can you?"


    Bai ruotong rubbed his hands. He hasn''t tried the female body protection technique for a long time. He''s getting rusty.


    "I hit you because of your defiant attitude. You have never had a senior contact with your Royal Highness Prince Rong. Why do you insist that your Royal Highness Prince Rong is a vulgar person in your mouth? You owe people money for wine everywhere, and you boast that you are noble. Compared with your highness, you are a scum! It''s time to fight! "


    After that, Bai ruotong kicked Lin Zhong again. When Bai Chusheng saw that his sister had really moved her hand, he quickly stepped forward to stop her: "Rutong, you just got well and can''t get angry. You''re just a local ruffian. Why do you have to fight with him? "


    "Brother, do you hear what he said? Remember what I told you? In Nanyuan, there are many people who misunderstand his highness. Here is one. "


    Bai ruotong smiles innocently and shrugs.


    "You... Who are you calling ruffians and hooligans?"


    Although Bai ruotong''s words are not pleasant to hear, Bai Chusheng''s "local ruffian" really hurt his self-esteem.


    Lin Zhong rubbed his belly, climbed up from the ground and asked.

 Chapter 367

    "You ask for wine, but you don''t give money. You always smell of wine. What''s not a ruffian?" Bai Chusheng said sarcastically.


    Lin Zhong''s face turned red. In other people''s eyes, he is a high-ranking talent. He is the object of many high-ranking officials who need to please and buy poems. But here, Bai Chusheng makes him so embarrassed.


    "Do you know who Lin is? How dare you say that to me Lin Zhong was so angry that he pointed to Bai Chusheng''s breach.


    "Lin Zhong, just now Bai has heard their name calling you. Bai is not deaf." Bai Chusheng smiles and adds a touch of irony to his words.


    "Now that you know me, why do you satirize me?"


    "What you did just now is not a local ruffian. What is it?" Bai Chusheng said with a smile.


    "You..."


    Lin Zhong wanted to retort, but Bai ruotong blocked his words: "Lin Zhong, you see. My brother doesn''t know you. He just has such a bad influence on you by meeting you. If you don''t understand his Royal Highness Prince Rong, you are asserting that this is the same truth. What others see is not true. His Royal Highness Prince Rong has never been a villain. He is a gentleman. "


    "You just want to help his Highness Prince Rong speak, so sarcastic with Lin," Lin Zhong suddenly, "white girl, your behavior is a little mean. Lin owes people money for a reason, but his Royal Highness Prince Rong, his bad deeds are known all over the world, so you don''t have to explain anything for him. "


    "What''s your reason?" Bai asked.


    "If you want to know, you can come to see it with Lin."


    Lin Zhong hooked his lips and raised his hand.


    Bai ruotong looked back at Bai Chusheng, who nodded: "if you want to see it, let''s see what he said."


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Zhong led them to a horse, rented a carriage, left the main city of Nanyuan, and came to the remote suburbs. Here is no better than the glory of Nanyuan, where a group of people from the bottom live.


    Bai Chusheng helps Bai ruotong out of the carriage. They follow Lin Zhong to a village. The village is just a few dilapidated attic houses. The glazed tiles are in disrepair for a long time and a big hole has been broken. They are only sealed with butter paper. If the flood comes, I''m afraid it can''t resist.


    "Brother Lin! Brother Lin


    "Mr. Lin, why are you here?"


    "Brother Lin, what fun did you bring us this time?"


    As soon as Lin Zhonggang came in, a group of men, women, old and young in plain cloth gathered around them and wrapped them up.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. Before he spoke, a child jumped up to her and blinked at her: "brother Lin, who is this fairy sister?"


    "You all go to do your own things. These two are friends of Lin. Lin is here today to discuss important matters with them."


    Lin Zhongdao.


    When people heard this, they all nodded, gathered around and laughed and scattered. Lin Zhong led them to a dilapidated courtyard, and pushed the door in. Please give way: "please, this is Lin''s courtyard."


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned, and some could not move their feet. Lin Zhong is a famous person. His calligraphy and painting can sell 100 Liang. He is a noble man and doesn''t want to be an official. It is said that several princes want to invite him to be a door guest and give advice.


    Among them is Gu Yanqing.


    But the noble Lin Zhong didn''t want to be with them. He just wanted to be free.


    Such a celebrity should live in such a depressed place.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 368

    "All the women and children here are abandoned. After their husbands came to the capital city to make plans, most of them married new people and built new houses. The original dross is thus left behind.


    Lin''s money is all used to help them, and he has become a teacher for the children here. Although Lin doesn''t want to take credit for this, Bai''s words are ugly. I hope you two won''t spread rumors about Lin after you know the truth. "


    Lin Zhong invited them to take a seat and explained slowly. Bai Rutong looked around, and his astonishment gradually subsided. She thinks that she knows that Lin Zhong is not known. If he is really a prodigal son who only knows how to get credit everywhere, how can LAN Yunwen be associated with him.


    "It''s Bai Mou who misunderstood."


    Bai Chusheng said frankly that what he saw and knew just now, Lin Zhong''s personality is really admirable.


    "White girl, do you understand now? Lin is not a person who is self reliant on nobility, but a mortal. If we want to say that Lin really did something wrong, it''s that Lin loves wine too much. The rest of Lin is honest and aboveboard. "


    Lin Zhong raised his eyebrows and said with pride.


    "It''s really admirable." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "What about Prince Rong? What did he do? Lin stayed in Nanyuan for such a long time, and he had contact with Prince Rong. Prince Rong didn''t cherish my talent. He was really arrogant.


    One day, he invited Lin to his house as a guest. Lin just wanted to find out who he was. He deliberately sat down and took off his shoes and socks. However, it was because of Lin''s action that he directly kicked Lin out of the house and beat him twice. Such a man deserves Lin''s respect. "


    Lin Zhong''s words were a bit indignant. After hearing this, Bai ruotong burst out laughing. Sometimes she really can''t understand the ideas of this group of literati. She''s so sour that she never speaks up when she does things. She only knows how to beat around the bush.


    "What are you laughing at?" When Lin Zhong saw her smile, he was even more angry.


    "What can I laugh at but you?" Bai ruotong raised his lips and asked in a low voice, "for this reason, do you think Prince Rong''s highness is not good?


    When you take off your shoes and socks in other people''s house, you have to think that other people will cherish you as a master. What''s the reason?


    His Royal Highness Prince Rong invites you to have a sincere conversation. He doesn''t need to please you, and you don''t need to please him. This is your Highness Prince Rong''s greatest respect for you. But what about you? But he will cherish the talent and sacrifice it to his Royal Highness Prince Rong. How can his Royal Highness Prince Rong tolerate you?


    Lin Zhong, you didn''t respect others first. Why should your Highness Prince Rong respect you? "


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes. Lin Zhong is really arrogant. Does he think he is Li Bai? Is there a gaullis waiting by his side.


    Lin Zhong choked slightly, trying to refute Bai ruotong, but he didn''t know how to refute. I had to swallow.


    "You said that his Highness Prince Rong is an insidious and cunning person. Can you see with your own eyes who he has done harm to? It''s even more absurd to say that he has achieved great success. His Royal Highness Prince Rong has been on the battlefield since he was 13 years old. Nanyuan''s peace depends on his Royal Highness Prince Rong!


    What about others? Everyone else is just flattering. When his Royal Highness Prince Rong was fighting outside, these rich people enjoyed their own prosperity in Nanyuan. When it''s over, I still have to make a rumor that his Highness Prince Rong has achieved great success. How can there be such a truth!


    Young master Lin, you are a wise man. Ruotong is just a woman, but ruotong is much calmer than young master Lin in his eyes. "


    Bai ruotong spoke his words without delay.

 Chapter 369

    Lin Zhong listened carefully, but he didn''t want to refute. Bai ruotong''s words are full of reason. In this regard, it is his fault.


    "What''s more, you''ve done so many good deeds. My brother just misunderstood you, so you''d like to show off with us. What about Prince Rong? What did he show off after being misunderstood for so long? " Bai ruotong raised his lips and asked softly.


    Lin Zhong was slightly stunned. Bai ruotong''s words were hitting his heart word by word.


    Bai Chusheng watched. What his sister said today was very reasonable. He also had a good feeling for Gu Yanqing.


    Since Bai ruotong was in a coma these days, Gu Yanqing has been taking care of him. Bai Chusheng doesn''t talk about how he is, but he really treats his sister. No wonder Bai ruotong spoke to him like this.


    "Miss White, it''s Lin who is lying."


    After a while, Lin Zhong got up and bowed to Bai ruotong. Seeing that he was really sorry, Bai ruotong brightened his eyes and said, "can you talk to your highness again, Mr. Lin is a talented man, and your highness is a person who cherishes his talents. If, after talking with his highness, he still feels that his highness is treacherous and cunning, he will not say anything more.


    Mr. Lin, since you are a kind-hearted person, you should also understand that you can''t support these people by selling calligraphy and paintings. You need to find a backer. "


    "What Miss Bai said, Mr. Lin will consider it." Lin Zhong nodded.


    Bai ruotong nodded. LAN Yunwen said that his Highness has always wanted to attract Lin Zhong, but Lin Zhong''s heart is too proud to accept his Highness''s advantages.


    Bai ruotong believed that if Lin Zhong had a good exchange with Prince Rong, he would appreciate Prince Rong''s manner.


    Before leaving, Bai ruotong took a jade pendant from his waist and put it on the table: "here you are. Go and add a new dress to the children. If you dare to buy wine, I will kill you!"


    Lin Zhongzheng: "Lin can''t take it. On weekdays, Xiao en and Xiao Hui can take it. Lin can''t take such a heavy one."


    "Who said it was for you? I''m for those children just now. Didn''t you hear them call me fairy? I''m happy to be praised, but I can''t give you a silver reward? " Bai ruotong directly throws the jade pendant into his arms and turns away.


    Lin Zhong swallowed and looked at Bai ruotong''s beautiful green dress. He was slightly stunned. He looked down at the jade pendant in his hand. It seemed that there was still the fragrance of her dress on it. Lin Zhong held it in his hand and was reluctant to put it down.


    Late at night.


    "Ah


    A scream broke the silence of the night. Green willow courtyard lamp night, Ping''er with the lamp in a hurry ran into Bai lingyao''s boudoir.


    Bai lingyao sat on the bed with her body curled up, her eyes full of fear.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?" Ping''er puts down the lamp and kneels at the head of the bed, holding her hand anxiously. Her palms were cold and sweaty.


    "I... i... I dreamed of my aunt..."


    Bai lingyao''s eyes seeped out, biting her lips and trembling: "my aunt''s whole body is full of blood. She''s asking me why I hurt her... But it''s not me who hurt her, it''s Bai Yinling who hurt her... What about Ping''er? My aunt won''t forgive me. If my second brother knows about it, he won''t forgive me either..."


    In the past few nights after her aunt''s departure, Bai lingyao had never had a good sleep. Her eyes were already black and bloody.


    Although her father didn''t care about the gold, silver and jewelry found in her yard, he couldn''t resist Bai lingyao''s guilt.


    "Miss, you have said that you didn''t harm the third lady. Why do you torture yourself? If you don''t feel sorry for yourself, your servant will feel sorry for you too..."

 Chapter 370

    With tears in her eyes, Ping''er embraces Bai lingyao''s trembling shoulders. In the past few nights, Bai lingyao''s state is close to madness. If you were crazy, you would mumble: "my aunt has come to me..."


    As if suddenly thinking of something, Bai lingyao held her shoulder, turned back and said, "go and take out the letter I wrote yesterday from the cupboard."


    "Miss, do you really want to send it to miss four?"


    Ping''er hesitates.


    "Come on." Bai lingyao wrapped up the bedding and ordered.


    With a sigh, Ping''er takes out the letter from the cupboard. Bai lingyao bites her teeth and sneers: "although I''m a fool, I can''t swallow it directly after suffering losses. The person Bai Yinling really wants to deal with is Bai Rutong. Now you leave the hospital secretly and send it to Bai Rutong. Bai Rutong must know what to do."


    "Miss..."


    Ping''er''s face turns white, and a seal is made on the letter in her hand.


    "What are you doing? If you want to go quickly, you can go. Do you want me to invite you? " Bai lingyao said angrily.


    "Yes."


    Ping''er stands up and walks out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Bai ruotong finished dressing. When she wanted to get up, Qi''er handed a letter to her.


    "Who gave it?" Bai asked.


    "It''s from the first lady." Qi''er replied, "last night, Ping''er suddenly came and quietly gave the letter to her maid and left in a hurry."


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong opened the letter and looked at it. Eyes suddenly a bright, can''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at, miss?" Orange put down the comb and took the letter from Bai ruotong.


    "Bai lingyao is cornered by Bai Yinling," Bai ruotong shook his head and sighed. Orange looked at the letter in her hand, folded it and put it in the cabinet: "Miss, we''d better not move."


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, pondered for a moment, and walked out of the wing room.


    After breakfast, Bai Chusheng is waiting in the hospital. Bai ruotong looks at Bai Chusheng with a smile. Today, he is wearing a Navy robe and a blue sachet around his waist. He looks very delicate. Bai ruotong leaned down, picked up the sachet, looked at it, and said with a smile, "brother, is this from your sister-in-law?"


    "Yes." Bai Chusheng nodded with a smile.


    The sachet is embroidered with a picture of a hundred birds and a Phoenix, which is very exquisite. Bai ruotong thought for a moment, then he pulled out his sachet and carried it behind him: "brother, answer me a question honestly, and I''ll give it back to you."


    "What questions do you want me to answer?" Bai Chusheng picks his eyebrows.


    "You and your sister-in-law, have you come round?" Bai ruotong smiles coquettishly and blinks. He moves around behind him playfully and asks in a low voice.


    Bai Chusheng was annoyed: "little girl, what do you want to do? That''s not what you should ask! "


    "Just asking, I''m just curious! Brother, please tell me, do you and your sister-in-law have a round house? "


    Seeing that Bai Chusheng wanted to take back the sachet, Bai Rutong stepped back two steps and protected the sachet in front of his chest.


    "It''s not finished yet."


    Bai Chusheng sighed and said.


    Bai ruotong was slightly surprised and looked at Bai Chusheng dully: "brother, why don''t you live with your sister-in-law? Now that my sister-in-law has come to xihou mansion in our town, you should treat her well. Is it difficult for you to ask your sister-in-law to keep an empty room alone? "


    "Dong!"


    "Ouch!"


    Bai Chusheng knocks his sister''s head and takes advantage of her pain to get the sachet back from her hand.

 Chapter 371

    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and covered his head: "it hurts!"


    "I thought you didn''t know pain at all when I knew you were still talking about it!" Bai Chusheng takes a look at his sister. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and took his arm: "brother, now that your sister-in-law has married you, you should be responsible for her. You can''t hang them out? "


    "I''m not hanging on to her, but I haven''t given her a wedding banquet, so I can''t marry her hastily," Bai Chusheng said gently, and took Bai ruotong to the carriage. "You can rest assured that I have already said it with Jingxian, and Jingxian agreed to it. You just put your heart in your own belly and think more about your own affairs. Don''t worry about this and that for a while, fool. "


    Bai Chusheng said, tapping her forehead with his fingers. Bai Rutong smiles and sits down against Bai Chusheng: "brother, you are really a good man. If my brother and I are not brothers and sisters, maybe I will fall in love with my brother."


    "Don''t you want it, your Highness Prince Rong?" Bai Chusheng picks his eyebrows. This sentence is quite comfortable.


    Bai ruotong chuckled and did not answer.


    This is Bai ruotong''s second visit to the palace. Her first visit to the palace was not good. She still remembers that she was nearly assassinated at that time. If it wasn''t for her highness, she would have died.


    Just entering the main door of Zhuqi, the two soft sedan cars stop in the middle. Bai Chusheng helped Bai ruotong into the seat, but instead of sitting in another soft sedan chair, he walked beside her.


    It rained last night, and the weather was a bit shady and cool. Although Bai ruotong put on his cloak, he still couldn''t resist the damp and cold in the breeze. Bai Chusheng sighed. The purpose of letting his sister accompany him into the palace is to let the Empress Dowager eliminate her anxiety.


    But looking at Bai ruotong''s weak appearance that he couldn''t bear the cold, he felt a little heartache in his heart. He took off his cloak and put it on her and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    "What does brother do to apologize? It''s not your fault. You should blame me. I''m too weak to survive the cold. "


    Bai ruotong reluctantly smiles and rubs the fox hair on his cloak.


    When he arrived at the palace, Bai ruotong got out of the soft sedan chair. When he wanted to lift his legs to enter, a clear and beautiful girl came out of the door. Bai ruotong unconsciously backed aside and let the woman go out first. The woman''s eyes are low. She wants to walk away after sweeping Bai ruotong, but she is grabbed by the child behind her.


    "Mother, why are you here?"


    Gu Yixiu pokes his head out of the back of the women''s skirt, blinks his eyes and runs to Bai ruotong happily. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. Subconsciously, he caught Gu Yixiu who came to see him: "are you here to see Xiuer?"


    The woman stops, looks at Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng, and goes up with them: "Xiuer, who is she? Why do you call her mother? "


    "Aunt, she is the future Princess of her father. She is the mother of Xiuer." Gu Yixiu smiles sweetly, and his little head rubs against Bai ruotong''s arms intimately.


    Bai Chusheng raised his eyebrows and asked the girl in front of him: "I''ve seen Princess Huaiyang."


    "Little general Bai is so polite," Murong Lian''an, the princess of Huaiyang, said with a dignified smile, and then looked at Bai ruotong with her eyes. "This should be the fourth girl, right? Today, I heard from the Empress Dowager that general Bai was coming to invite her to take care of me. Unexpectedly, general Bai brought four girls.


    The Empress Dowager is very concerned about the four girls. Now that the four girls are here, the Empress Dowager should be happy. "

 Chapter 372

    "Yes." Bai Chusheng nodded, and his words were not nearly meaningful, just ordinary gossip.


    Bai Rutong pinched Gu Yixiu''s face, but he was thinking about the woman''s words and Gu Yixiu''s "aunt". Since she was a princess, it proved that she was not a member of the royal family. Why did Gu Yixiu call her "aunt".


    "Lian an has to go to the study to find his royal highness Rong to discuss his ci. He is afraid that his highness will be worried and will leave first." After that, she raised her hand and called, "Xiuer, go."


    "Go ahead, aunt. I''ll accompany my mother." Gu Yixiu clenched Bai ruotong and refused to let go.


    Murong Lian''an''s smile froze for a moment, and then returned to normal in an instant: "Xiuer, don''t let your father Wang wait for a long time. If you don''t go with me, who will pick you up later?"


    "Princess, please feel at ease. Later, Rutong will send Xiuer and his highness." Bai ruotong smiles and sings, holding Gu Yixiu''s hand tightly. Gu Yixiu nodded: "aunt, please tell father that Xiuer and his mother will go to the study to find him later. My father should be very happy to see his mother come to the palace. "


    "Miss Bai, now that you are not married to your highness, it seems that it is not good to address your highness by his nickname directly?"


    Murong Lian''an hears the words, and the words suddenly cool down. Bai ruotong wants to reply, but he is robbed by Bai Chusheng: "Princess Huaiyang misunderstands. His highness asked him to call her like this."


    "Isn''t Princess Huaiyang also a princess? I''m not from the royal family. Shouldn''t you call your highness by his breast name more than I do? " Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    Murong Lian''an was slightly stunned, and then raised a smile: "it''s Lian''an who is talkative, so I''ll leave first."


    After that, they turned around and left slowly. Bai Rutong rolled his eyes and looked back at his brother: "brother, who is the princess and how can the score be so big?"


    "She is the sister of his Royal Highness Prince Rong." After Bai Chusheng said that, he took a look at Gu Yixiu and said in a low voice, "it''s not a good role to provoke. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is very protective of her. You should try to have less contact with her in the future."


    "Is Prince Rong protecting her? What do you mean, brother? Since she is a righteous sister, it proves that she has no blood relationship with her Royal Highness Prince Rong, right? Why does his Highness Prince Rong want to protect her? "


    Bai ruotong''s chest tightened and his eyes tightened. Bai Chusheng raised his lips and chuckled, pinched her face: "how can you measure such a small size?"


    "I''m just asking. My brother said that I''m small-minded. Who is your sister?" White if Tong slant an eye to stare, stuffy way.


    "Mother, father and aunt are just brothers and sisters. Father and Xiuer said that they should not only be filial to their father, but also to their aunt in the future. My father also said, "no!"


    Before Gu Yixiu''s words were finished, he was blocked by Bai Chusheng. This little ancestor, Bai ruotong''s measurement is small. He wants to add some oil and vinegar here. Even if it''s childish talk, there will be accidents for no reason.


    "Brother, what are you doing to bully your highness?" Bai ruotong stepped forward and pulled away Bai Chusheng''s hand. "Your Highness is telling the truth. If you don''t want to hear it, I''ll listen to it." Bai ruotong said, squatting down and whispering: "Xiuer, you continue to tell me, who is your father better than Princess Huaiyang?"


    Gu Yixiu blinked his eyes and thought about it seriously. He shook his head and said, "without it, my father is better than his mother and aunt. The rest of the women are ignored by my father. My aunt''s concubine once came to the mansion to find her father, and his father directly bit her with three treasures. "

 Chapter 373

    White if Tong listens, the face Pang Dun dark next degree. She took Gu Yixiu''s hand and looked back at her iron blue faced brother: "brother, what are you still doing? Let''s go faster. Don''t let the Empress Dowager wait."


    Bai Chusheng choked: "are you not angry?"


    "Brother, what can I be angry with when you say that? I''m not a child. Why should I be angry about such things? " Bai Rutong said coldly. Bai Chusheng swallowed and patted Bai ruotong on the shoulder: "how did you praise your highness in front of Mr. Lin yesterday? Did you forget? Since you believe in your highness, don''t think about it. "


    "I didn''t think much about it." Bai ruotong hummed insincerely.


    ¡­¡­


    The Empress Dowager''s Ci Ning palace is still as luxurious as when she first came. But today is not as grand as that day, each palace lady lives on both sides, only the hazy princess is waiting beside the Pearl curtain.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager inside saw the arrival of the two, she asked the maid in waiting to open the curtain, and waved happily to Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong smiles sweetly and goes with the Empress Dowager with Gu Yixiu''s hand.


    "Just now I heard from the palace people that you came with the white maid. The AI family thought that you were joking with the AI family. I didn''t expect that you really came."


    The Empress Dowager opened her face with a smile. She gently stroked the palm of Bai ruotong''s hand and looked at her carefully for a while. She folded her smile and covered her eyes with a layer of worry: "little girl, how are you thin? What''s the matter? Is it hard not to have enough to eat? "


    "The Empress Dowager is worried too much. She is just suffering from the cold. She has been cultivating in the mansion these days. Yesterday, I heard that Wei Chen wanted to visit the Empress Dowager. She''s clamoring to come with her. I hope the Empress Dowager won''t blame her. "


    Bai Chusheng leaned over and explained. On hearing this, the old empress dowager felt even more distressed. She held Bai ruotong''s face and sighed: "little girl, the last time I saw you, you were weak. This time again, you didn''t have a good meal? Is the snack in the west of town not delicious? Little girl, what do you like to eat? Tell your grandmother that she will send someone to go


    Bai ruotong choked, and his heart was warmed by the kind empress dowager. She bit the lip, drooped her eyes and said, "Empress Dowager Lao is worried. Ruotong eats well. It''s just that she''s caught a little cold recently. It''s not in the way."


    "You little girl, don''t you want to call AI Jia your grandmother? Why are you called back? " The old empress dowager said angrily.


    Bai Rutong said with a shy smile, "yes, grandmother."


    "Empress dowager, now that Miss Bai is here, you can see that you are so smiling that you are much younger." The hazy imperial concubine covered her lips and said with a smile.


    The old empress dowager nodded and looked at Bai Chusheng with a faint look: "Bai Shilang, you are also a kind-hearted person. Knowing that I miss Rutong, you are bringing Rutong to my family. You''ve got the grief. "


    "The Empress Dowager is flattered." Bai Chu was born.


    "If you want to say that Qing''er has done something wrong, it''s just a few words that don''t agree with Bai Shilang. It''s actually a brothel girl who insults you. The sad family will make the decision for you and let Qing''er make amends with you."


    Then the old empress dowager sighed heavily. Bai Chusheng''s heart sank. Bai Chusheng knew that she couldn''t hide it from the empress dowager, but he never thought that the Empress Dowager should be so concerned.


    Gu Yanqing is not only the prince, but also the prince with the title. He is just a minister. How can a prince make amends to himself.

 Chapter 374

    "Empress dowager, it''s true that Wei Chen has done something wrong. His Royal Highness Prince Rong has a prince who should have the right to teach him a lesson. Wei Chen doesn''t feel humiliated and asks the Empress Dowager to take it back."


    Bai Chusheng is in a hurry.


    "Do you really think so?" The Empress Dowager was a little dubious and asked lightly.


    "Yes, I dare not conceal the Empress Dowager. I really think so." Bai Chusheng nodded.


    Hazy Princess listen to two people''s conversation, the silk handkerchief in the hand can''t help of tiny clench. Compared with other princes, the Empress Dowager''s heart is towards Prince Rong. Prince Rong is the son of the former queen. The former queen is the daughter-in-law chosen by the Empress Dowager. After the death of the former queen, besides Prince Rong, the most sad one should be the Empress Dowager.


    Today, the Empress Dowager called in Bai Chusheng for questioning. She just wanted to find out his heart and pave the way for Gu Yanqing.


    What she can think clearly, what Bai Chusheng can''t think clearly. The Marquis''s house in the west of the town has 10000 military power, which is the object that all princes are trying to please. Naturally, the Empress Dowager understood the position of Zhenxi Marquis''s house in Nanyuan and didn''t want Gu Yanqing to be his enemy.


    "Empress dowager, in fact, this matter, your highness is also crooked, with a pair of mandarin ducks, you don''t blame your highness." Bai ruotong''s eyes turned, carrying the hand of the old empress dowager and whispering.


    "Oh? How do you say that? "


    The old empress dowager asked.


    Bai ruotong gave a simple smile: "the brothel woman your highness sent to my brother is a pure girl, who is good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. That woman''s behavior is dignified, if it were not for her poor family, she would not fall into the dust.


    Your highness must have been redeemed for the poor girl. Seeing that my brother is a good man, I gave her to him so that he could treat others well. "


    The old empress dowager listened carefully, with a smile in her eyes, and patted Bai ruotong on the shoulder: "you innocent girl. Qing''er is bullying your brother, but you take it as a good intention. Well, it''s very nice to have a naive girl like you by your side. "


    She just thought that Bai ruotong had no idea, and she didn''t understand the chaos of the world. This kind of disposition, also just accord with her mind.


    Gu Yanqing''s mansion is too deep, and she needs a innocent girl to accompany her.


    Bai Rutong said with a smile: "what I said is true. My brother is really good to that woman. He doesn''t mind her identity at all."


    "That''s your brother." The old empress dowager said with a smile, "the white servant''s heart is so broad-minded that he deserves to be rewarded."


    Bai Rutong smiles and blinks with his brother without leaving any trace. The more she praised Gu Yanqing in front of the old empress dowager, the more guilty she felt for her brother. It''s also a good thing for my brother to keep a good name with the Empress Dowager. "


    "Princess hazy, I remember the emperor sent me a white jade tea set a few days ago. Do you remember where I put it?"


    The old empress dowager looked at the princess. Hazy imperial concubine slightly turned a twinkling of an eye: "you give put in storeroom."


    "Ask someone to take out the tea set and send it to the prince''s residence in the west of the town to the white servant." The old empress dowager should stop and talk.


    "Well The hazy imperial concubine nodded and went to the palace to give orders in a low voice.


    "Thank the Empress Dowager for her reward." Bai Chusheng knelt down and arched his hands.


    The old empress dowager''s move is wonderful. Since it is given by the God, it should be extremely noble. The old queen pretended to be oblivious to herself. Although the reward was valuable, it was as casual as a general reward to outsiders, so as not to make others red eyed.

 Chapter 375

    After receiving the reward, the old empress dowager started chatting with Bai ruotong. She pinched Gu Yixiu''s small face and said happily: "Xiuer has gained a lot of weight recently, and her eyebrows are more beautiful than before. Ruotong, you have to learn from Xiuer. Look at your thin appearance, you will fall down when the wind blows. "


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Xiuer has been fat recently because her mother''s food is delicious. My mother visited Xiuer several times in the palace, and taught the cook how to cook so that Xiuer could eat. For the past two months, Xiuer has been eating two big bowls of food every day. "


    Gu Yixiu lies in front of the old empress dowager, complacent. Bai Chusheng couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. It doesn''t sound like a child would say it. I''m afraid his highness will give it to Gu Yixiu and let him say so in front of the old empress dowager.


    "Really?"


    The old empress dowager hasn''t opened her mouth yet, and the hazy princess on one side is pleasantly surprised.


    "Of course it''s true. Xiuer never cheats. My father also ate the food cooked by his mother and praised her. "


    Gu Yixiu is serious.


    As soon as the princess heard this, she suddenly clapped her hand: "no wonder, the last time the wind said that she wanted to taste Xiuer''s" mother''s "craft, I still wondered who Xiuer''s mother meant."


    "Xiuer told uncle Jiu." Gu Yixiu touched his nose. "Uncle Jiu has not been eating well recently. Xiuer told uncle Jiu that his mother''s food was delicious. Uncle Jiu said that he would come to the mansion every other day to eat. But Xiuer told uncle Jiu that he would not come until his mother came to the mansion."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, her eyes moved: "does the wind still refuse to eat?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on. The doctor came to see feng''er. He said feng''er had no problem, but he just refused to eat."


    The hazy imperial concubine said, lowered her head and swept a drop of residual tears hanging in the corner of her eyes with a silk handkerchief. Bai ruotong pursed her lips and looked at the princess. I don''t know if it was her own illusion. Today, the princess''s eyes never moved away from her.


    "Mother, why don''t you help Uncle Jiu? If you have such a way, you can make uncle Jiu have a good meal."


    Gu Yixiu seems to have thought of something. He holds Bai Rutong''s hand and shakes the road gently. Bai ruotong choked slightly: "can I help you?"


    "Yes, mother, please help Uncle Jiu. The food your mother makes is delicious. If you eat what your mother makes, uncle Jiu will eat well. "


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    Bai ruotong thought for a moment and raised his eyebrows: "I''ll try?"


    "Rutong, are you serious? Too many hospitals have no way to do things, you want to try? " The old empress dowager looked at her suspiciously.


    "Rutong, don''t fool around in front of the Empress Dowager!"


    Bai Chusheng yelled. In the palace, it''s not like outside the palace. If Bai ruotong does anything wrong, he will lose his head.


    "I just want to have a try, brother. Don''t worry. What if it''s done?" Bai ruotong blinked. He didn''t worry about his words.


    "If you want to try, try. If you can let Feng ER eat, I will reward you. If not, I will not blame you. Just do it. " The old empress dowager held Bai ruotong''s hand with a smile. "Besides, it''s better for you to stay in the palace for some days, so that you can often come to the palace to see the mourning family."


    "Good! Grandmother Huang, Rutong''s craftsmanship is really great. If you are a little tired of eating one day, Rutong can also make delicious food for grandmother Huang. " Bai ruotong nodded and replied.

 Chapter 376

    "You little girl, you''d better raise yourself first." The old empress dowager sighed and patted Bai Rutong on the head.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and said, "does grandma dislike ruotong?"


    "How can I dislike you? Well, since you have this heart, the emperor''s grandmother will naturally accept it," the old empress dowager gently patted her shoulder and thought for a long time, "Lady hazy, if you live in your palace these days, you should treat her well."


    "Yes." Hazy princess happy smile way.


    Bai Chusheng tenses his face and gives Bai Rutong a fierce look. As if he didn''t see it, Bai Rutong moved his eyes away.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the CI Ning palace, Bai ruotong was going to go back to the palace with the princess. After thinking for a moment, Bai ruotong told the princess that he would send his brother back. The hazy imperial concubine didn''t ask for anything. She just called the palace people and followed them from a distance.


    See hazy Princess go far, white Rutong led Gu Yixiu to his brother, said with a smile: "brother, are you angry?"


    "What the hell are you doing! How can the palace be a place for you to play? Do you know how many pairs of eyes are facing Prince Rong? They want to see Prince Rong fall. You are the future Princess of Prince Rong. How many pairs of eyes are staring at you when you stay in the palace!


    I ask you to think about your own safety before you do anything? Did you forget the last time you were assassinated in the palace? "


    Bai Chusheng said in a low voice, with a touch of anger in his words.


    "What are you doing with your mother?"


    Gu Yixiu was stunned by Bai Chusheng''s roar and stood in front of Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong choked, lowered his head and touched Gu Yixiu''s head in a warm voice: "Yixiu, my brother is not yelling at me. He''s just worried about me. Don''t worry about me."


    After Bai said that, he looked up at Bai Chusheng and sighed, "brother, you scared your highness."


    "Scare him!"


    Bai Chusheng said softly.


    Bai ruotong sighed, stood on tiptoe and stroked his brother''s two frowns. He said in a coquettish voice, "don''t worry, brother. I''ll take good care of myself. Besides, I''m going to the lady. Who dares to attack me directly in her palace?


    And I do it for my own purpose. I know my brother is afraid of my accident, but I have to believe in me and your sister''s ability. "


    Bai Chusheng choked: "what''s your purpose?"


    "Confidential." Bai ruotong blinked and rubbed away Bai Chusheng''s frowning eyebrows with a smile. "Brother, don''t be angry with me. How handsome you are. Look, you always frown. People are ugly."


    Bai Chusheng sighed heavily: "you really have to be angry with me to make you feel at ease."


    "Who said, if you were angry, I would not have such a good brother as you." Bai ruotong said that, pounced into Bai Chusheng''s arms and rubbed his chest with a smile.


    Bai Chusheng was amused by his sister''s coquettish appearance, but he raised his lips: "grandma is coming back on the tenth day of next month. Don''t delay to pick up the old lady."


    "Yes." Bai ruotong said sweetly.


    Bai Chusheng''s anger was smashed on the cotton by Bai Rutong''s coquettish fist. Stroking her head for a few more words of advice, there was a deep and cold call ahead: "Rutong!"


    Bai Chusheng looked up and saw that Gu Yanqing was standing in front of their eyes.


    "Your Highness? What are you doing here? "


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows from Bai Chusheng''s arms and looked back at Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows slightly pick. After hearing that Bai ruotong entered the palace, he came in a hurry. I didn''t expect to see such a scene before I went to the palace. Bai ruotong smiles sweetly and goes straight into Bai Chusheng''s arms. When did this little girl get so close to herself.

 Chapter 377

    "If you don''t come, how long are you going to stay in the arms of general Bai?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrow, cold voice way.


    Bai ruotong choked and stepped back two steps to keep a distance from his brother. Bai Chusheng raised his eyes and looked at Gu Yanqing. The corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he hooked Bai ruotong back: "isn''t your highness in the study? I''m afraid it''s not so good to leave the beautiful woman there and come here alone? "


    "What beauty?" Gu Yanqing''s ink eyes moved.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help laughing. He just taught his brother a lesson, but now he is helping her to sneer at Gu Yanqing.


    "Princess Huaiyang, didn''t she go to the study to find her highness just now? Did your highness not see her Bai added.


    Gu Yanqing this just reaction comes over: "she has already left."


    "Now that we''re gone, brother, let''s go too." Bai ruotong said on purpose. She had an air in her heart. Now she saw that Gu Yanqing''s tone was forced out. Having known Gu Yanqing for so long, she didn''t know that there was a woman who was so close to him.


    It has never been mentioned in the novel. Bai ruotong is very angry.


    Bai ruotong said, holding Gu Yixiu in one hand and his brother in the other, he turned to go. Before he took two more steps, Gu Yanqing stepped forward and pulled her little body out of Bai Chusheng''s arms.


    "General Bai, go back to the mansion first. I have something to say with Miss Bai."


    Gu Yanqing brings up a smile, takes the little girl behind her and bends over to hold Gu Yixiu in her arms. Bai Chusheng''s words just now were nothing more than a joke. His purpose was to get rid of entanglement. Raise eyebrow, arch hand way: "these days if Tong will stay in the hazy imperial concubine''s palace, if your highness got empty, please also help Bai take good care of if Tong."


    "Certainly."


    Gu Yanqing words with a bit surprised, looked back at the little girl, eyes with temperature. When he got the answer, Bai Chusheng didn''t stay any longer. He leaned forward and rubbed Bai ruotong''s head. He said gently, "it''s better for him to take care of himself in the palace. The back palace is not the place where I often come. If you have something to tell me, and..."


    After a pause, Bai Chu said in a low voice, "don''t be angry with your highness."


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded. I felt a little strange. Why does she always feel like her brother is sending her child to the kindergarten gate and patiently entrusts her.


    She''s not a child. How much trouble can she make in the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Bai Chusheng left, Bai Rutong narrowed his eyes and stretched himself. She looked up at Gu Yanqing, the bright sunlight swaying behind him, slightly dazzling.


    "Your Highness, where are you going next?" Bai asked.


    "And you? Go straight back to the princess? " Gu Yanqing asked. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and gave him a angry look: "you want to send me back and go to the study by yourself, right?"


    "Huaiyang has gone back."


    Gu Yanqing knows what the little girl is suffering from and is busy. Bai ruotong snorted and turned away.


    Gu Yixiu lay in Gu Yanqing''s arms and blinked, as if thinking of something. He put his head up, put his arms around Gu Yanqing''s neck, and said in a small voice, "father, my mother is jealous. I have been asking about Aunt Xiuer just now."


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows, and her narrow eyes were slightly sharp. She crouched down to put Gu Yixiu down and said to Zhao Cheng, "Zhao Cheng, take Xiuer to play in the imperial garden for a while."


    "Yes." Zhao Cheng nodded, picked up Gu Yixiu and went to the palace where he followed Bai ruotong. He said in a warm voice, "you don''t have to be here. Your highness will send Bai to the empress later."


    The palace man lowered his eyes, grinned and nodded, and stepped back.

 Chapter 378

    When the crowd left, Gu Yanqing took Bai Rutong by the hand and walked to the stone path. Came to a leaf shade, stop, hand gently stroked her forehead, words moist in her ear way: "little girl, how thin so much?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong swallowed. Seeing that his face was so close, he could not help but step back and keep a distance from him.


    "Really jealous?" Gu Yanqing smiles.


    "What vinegar? I don''t understand what your highness is saying. " Bai ruotong stirs up the corner of her clothes. When he appears, it''s like a stone, a lake that shakes her heart. His calm heart was at a loss at the sight of him, and there was no place for his fingers.


    She was not such a coward before.


    "Huaiyang and I are not what you think, I just think she is a sister." Gu Yanqing wants to hold her hand, but she hides. He pulls and she hides. Gu Yanqing mouth a Yang, direct will uneasy little girl embrace into the bosom, tightly Gu waist.


    "It''s not my sister. Your highness is confused. Rutong is not blind." Bai Rutong is eye-catching. "If your highness likes it, just marry him directly. Anyway, it''s common for men to have three wives and four concubines, but Rutong is bigger than she is smaller."


    Gu Yanqing knew that what she said was just angry words, but she couldn''t help picking at her angry little face, which was pretty and lovely. She joked: "OK, you are bigger, she is smaller..."


    Before the words came down, Bai ruotong directly stepped on his boots. She pushed him away: "it seems that your highness really likes Princess Huaiyang. In that case, let her be bigger. I won''t do anything. Goodbye!"


    "Come back."


    Gu Yanqing pulled her back and hooked her nose: "I''m just joking with you. What kind of temper are you playing here? You can rest assured that no one can take your place. If the king marries her, he will marry her back to the palace early. "


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and glared at Gu Yanqing: "so now you are very sorry that you didn''t marry her early?"


    "Little girl, how can you be so emotional when you speak? You have misunderstood me before you saw me get along with her. I''m very wronged," Gu Yanqing said, and reminded her to look him in the eye of apricot. "However, I like your jealous appearance very much. This generation shows that you care about me."


    "You..."


    Bai ruotong wants to retort again. Gu Yanqing holds her and turns her slightly. Her body is leaning behind the tree. Before Bai ruotong reacts, he presses her lips behind her ears. Bai ruotong''s small fist was clenched and pushed in front of his chest.


    Gu Yanqing''s fingers held her hands, circled behind her, and bent down to continue gnawing and grinding.


    "Wuwu..."


    Bai ruotong was dazed by his kiss. She didn''t like the feeling of kissing. Her lips and teeth were so close that she could hardly breathe. The tip of his nose bumped gently, and the heat he gasped out sprayed wantonly on her face.


    Enough biting, enough kissing. Gu Yanqing just looked up. The little girl''s mouth was slightly red and swollen when she was bitten by him. She stares round apricot eyes, there are tears flashing in her eyes.


    "Your Highness... You..."


    Bai ruotong wants to open his mouth to scold, but his fingers cover his mouth. Ear is the breeze "rustle" sound, mixed with subtle footsteps.


    There are people.


    "Li Lang, nobody can see it here?"


    "No one, no one. This is a good place for a tryst. No one will come."


    A man and a woman''s voice whispered around, followed by the sound of clothes rubbing.

 Chapter 379

    Bai Rutong''s little face turned red half of the sky. With the last eavesdropping experience, Bai Rutong quickly reflected what the couple were doing.


    "Your Highness, there''s a private meeting. Let''s go."


    Bai ruotong pressed his voice and said in his ear.


    Gu Yanqing raised her lips, lowered her head in her ear and said, "aren''t we?"


    Bai Rutong choked and his face became more red. Gu Yanqing let go of her hand and held her closer to herself.


    "Li Lang, will you really come to marry me after I leave the palace?"


    The woman asked in a delicate voice. Through the shade of the tree, Bai ruotong saw two shadows embracing each other. Fortunately, the man didn''t do much. He just held the woman in his arms and said something to each other.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve written to my family. I''ll marry you when you get out of the palace."


    "I''m an old girl, don''t you dislike me?"


    "If I don''t like it, I won''t wait for you for so many years."


    The words of men and women continued, followed by the subtle sound of kisses and hugs. Hearing this, Bai ruotong blushed and heart beat. He raised his eyes slightly and looked at Gu Yanqing. However, he saw that his eyes were always looking at her. Her delicate face was reflected in his ink like eyes.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Bai Rutong lowered his eyes and did not dare to touch his warm eyes.


    Gu Yanqing see her Dodge, hook her chin and kiss up.


    "Wu..."


    His grandmother''s! This damn pervert!


    Bai ruotong screamed in his heart, and he was about to bite Gu Yanqing, but Gu Yanqing took advantage of the opportunity to entangle him and kiss him more closely.


    "Breathe, don''t hold it."


    Gu Yanqing saw her blush and let her go. With the sound of his voice, slowly hot air sprayed on her peach lips, the tip of her nose.


    "There are people here. Don''t do anything wrong!"


    Bai ruotong carefully broke free, wanted to get rid of him, and was afraid of being heard. His whole appearance was very funny.


    "Now that you know someone''s listening, don''t move. Be careful to lead people here." Gu Yanqing threatened.


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered". In the interval of speaking, his lips fell down again. In the moment of pressing her, he said: "remember to breathe."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s intuition is about to jump out of his throat. Gu Yanqing''s clothes are full of incense, which smells good.


    Bai ruotong never kisses, and his breath is in a mess. Gu Yanqing gave her a kiss for a while, then let her go. When she was ready to scold, he blocked her mouth and deliberately bullied and amused her.


    "When I kiss you, I have to breathe out. Do you want to suffocate?" Gu Yanqing helplessly knocked her nose, "how so stupid? I can''t learn anything. "


    "I learn this thing to do... Wuwu..."


    You meow!


    Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears. Let her say something. In his eyes, he is really a piece of flesh, isn''t he? I don''t know how tired I am.


    "Li Lang, I have to go back to my mother. If I leave too long, I''m afraid she will be suspicious."


    "I don''t know when I''ll be free next time."


    The two of them got up slowly and left. Bai Rutong''s heart is rolling like waves. The news is so exhilarating that everyone is celebrating and spreading it to the rest of the world! The wild mandarin ducks finally left!


    As the sound of footsteps gradually faded away, Bai ruotong finally couldn''t control it. He raised his legs and kicked Gu Yanqing''s long legs. She clenched her fist and beat him hard, trying to free herself from his arms.


    "Is that enough! Pervert


    "Pervert? What does that mean? " Gu Yanqing pointed to the abdomen Chuai the corner of the lip, the top of Yiyi is still a little girl''s breath.

 Chapter 380

    Meow!


    Is she an ancient or is your highness an ancient! Can he not be so open when he talks and does things!


    Pressing her to kiss, there will be a good time. If modern times, they can all take part in the lovers'' kissing competition.


    "Your Highness, you don''t respect your elders!" Bai ruotong was in a state of desperation. She had never had intimate contact with a man in her last life. She was a single, innocent child. OK! I''ve made up all my life.


    "Old?" Gu Yanqing couldn''t laugh or cry, "which one of us is a little old?"


    "If you dare to do this to me in the future, I''ll..." Bai Rutong choked. What can she do to threaten Gu Yanqing?


    Head melon a turn, a blank.


    It seems that... She really can''t threaten Gu Yanqing.


    "What are you going to do?" Gu Yanqing saw that she was stuck, and she walked closer to her with a smile. Bai ruotong, like a frightened bird, stepped back two steps.


    "Yes? What can you do to threaten the king? " Gu Yanqing is close again. His voice is mellow and deep. Bai ruotong feels red and heartbeats when he hears it. He wants to run, but Gu Yanqing takes him into his arms and puts him on his thigh.


    He sat on the ground, fingering her hair and gently stroking it behind her ears.


    "Hooligans." Bai ruotong whispered. Anyway, it''s useless to run away. She just gave up running away. Zhang Yuan glared at his highness, who was "eating dry and wiping clean".


    "Well, you don''t like it?" Gu Yanqing forehead against her forehead, simple love. Ignorant small action let her body a crisp.


    "I don''t like it." Bai ruotong shook his head.


    "Hate to kiss you?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Beg..." Bai ruotong just wanted to answer, Gu Yanqing seemed to expect that, clasping her waist finger slightly tight. Quickly swallow the word "disgust" and say, "I don''t like it, but I don''t hate it. I just... Feel bad."


    "I will teach you often in the future, so you don''t have to hold back."


    Bai ruotong sometimes admired Gu Yanqing very much. This guy can always say such shameless words without blushing and beating heart.


    "No!" Shrinking his neck, Bai rushes to shake his head, "I don''t want to learn. Your highness is so good. It''s a color! Don''t kiss me later! If you kiss me again, I''ll hide from you and never see you again! "


    Bai ruotong finally found a reason to threaten him, but she had used it before, and it didn''t seem to have any effect.


    Good. Color?


    Gu Yanqing smiles. It''s the first time I''ve heard such a fresh word. Before he met the little girl, he didn''t know he was so good. Color, this is not forced out by her.


    She''s too young. He''s been patient.


    It''s not right to let him have a taste first.


    "If I don''t kiss you, who will I kiss?" Gu Yanqing picked eyebrows and asked.


    "Dear princess Huaiyang, isn''t she your good sister?" Bai ruotong deliberately bites the word "sister".


    "Ha ha..." Gu Yanqing was really amused by her childishness. Patting the little girl''s waist, holding her up, "it''s really a little girl."


    "..." Bai ruotong snorted and turned away.


    She straightened the folds on her clothes and led her away from the garden. At this time, the sun is about to set. The clouds in the sky are burned by the setting sun. The glazed tiles of the whole Nanyuan palace reflect the red of the setting sun, like falling into a sea of flames.


    Sent to Bai ruotong and returned to Yueyi palace, where Princess Yao lived, Gu Yanqing pinched her face: "tomorrow, I''ll come to the library in the attic. I''ll wait for you there."


    "I''m not going." Bai ruotong muttered.

 Chapter 381

    Gu Yanqing smile, patted her shoulder: "remember to come."


    After that, he turned and left without waiting for Bai ruotong''s reply.


    Looking at his slender figure, Bai Rutong''s heart could not help beating. This Gu Yanqing, sooner or later is to tease out her heart disease.


    "White girl, you''re back."


    After a slight call, it rings out, like a pearl falling on a jade plate, clear and bright. Bai ruotong looked back and saw that the princess was wearing a gorgeous dress and looking at her with a smile.


    Bai ruotong went with her and bowed to salute: "Jin''an, the lady of the hazy imperial concubine."


    "Since I''m in this palace, I don''t have to be so polite," said the lady. She took her hand and helped her up. "It was Prince Rong who sent you back just now, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong blushed and nodded slightly.


    "You have a good relationship with his Royal Highness Prince Rong. Apart from you, the palace has never seen him have such close contact with any woman."


    Hazy Princess cover lip smile, lead her to go to the palace. Bai ruotong touched his nose with a smile, but he didn''t know how to reply.


    It was dinner time. On the eight immortals table in the main hall, a child sat in the middle, his eyes half open and half closed, knocking on his chopsticks, looking at the delicacies on the table with a tired look. He fiddled with the white rice in the bowl. He seemed to hear the sound of footsteps. He looked up slightly and looked at her.


    "The wind." The hazy imperial concubine called, "come and see white girl, she is the girl that Xiuer often mentioned with you."


    Bai ruotong looked up at the ninth prince. He looks one or two years older than Gu Yixiu. The pink baby is very cute.


    Gu Yanfeng nuzui nuzui, nose jump down the stool. He looked up at Bai ruotong and said in a tender voice, "are you Xiaoxiu''s mother?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded. She was embarrassed to be asked to be a "mother".


    "You... How did you bring Xiaoxiu out when you were so young? You look like you''re not big. How old is the prince? "


    "..." Bai ruotong''s mouth trembled slightly, and his eyes looked at the princess. Hazy Princess smile, bent over and stroked Gu Yanfeng''s head: "feng''er can''t be so rude, she is your sister-in-law in the future, you should call Rongqin princess or sister-in-law."


    "Don''t..." Bai ruotong has goose bumps all over her body. She prefers the title of "Xiao Xiu''s mother" to the title of "Rongqin princess." Your Highness, please call me by my name directly. If he has not married his Royal Highness Prince Rong now, he is not a princess


    "I hear you cook very well? Xiao Xiu said that the food you cooked was delicious? "


    Gu Yanfeng raises eyebrows, and his words are dubious.


    Compared with Gu Yanfeng, Bai Rutong suddenly feels that Gu Yixiu is an angel. The little boy in front of him looks very smelly. He has a good match with Gu chenlian.


    Gu Yanqing is a jerk, but his kung fu in teaching his son is first-class.


    "Your Highness is a false praise." After a while, Bai ruotong said modestly.


    "False praise? So you don''t know how to cook? Are you joking with the prince? Since you can''t, why do you want to come? "


    Gu Yanfeng said, raised his hand to push Bai Rutong hard.


    This damn kid!


    White if tong mouth slightly a draw, if not for his mother, she must take his face as white face, mercilessly knead.


    "Feng''er, don''t make a fool of yourself. White girl is very good at cooking. You''ll know her cooking skills after eating her. You''ll be more obedient. Don''t stop eating any more. Look at you. How thin you are now." Hazy Princess distressed way.

 Chapter 382

    "Goo Goo..."


    Bai Rutong choked. For a moment, she seemed to hear something. Looking down at Gu Yanfeng, his eyes swept straight over and said: "what are you looking at?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Can''t afford to offend, can''t afford to offend.


    He flattened his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and opened his eyes.


    I thought the child was as cute as Gu Yixiu, but I didn''t expect that he was a bitter gourd face. If she had known that, she shouldn''t have taken over the job. It seems that she will suffer from it in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall into the dinner, white Rutong with the hazy princess into the side hall. The hazy imperial concubine called someone to pour hot tea, put it on the table, lay down on the soft collapse and sighed: "white girl, you just saw that the wind is really unwilling to eat, and you don''t know why. Even if it''s forced, he only eats a few meals."


    "Your Highness''s spirit is very good, but her complexion seems to be very bad," said Bai ruotong as he took a sip of tea. She put down her tea, covered her lips and twisted her eyebrows. "How long has this been the case, my highness?"


    "About two months." The hazy imperial concubine shakes her head, "I don''t know what''s the matter with him. You don''t see his spirit just now, but he is listless in class. The emperor reproached him the month before last, and after knowing that he is unwell, he is no longer forced to teach in school."


    "Your Highness, this situation can''t be recovered by eating delicious food. Originally, ruotong thought it was just infantile anorexia, but today''s food is delicious, not greasy, so ruotong doesn''t have self-confidence. His highness will be able to recover after eating ruotong''s food."


    Bai said honestly. If at this time with the princess boast Haikou, when the time is not finished, she is to "pa pa" face. She doesn''t want to do it.


    "Just try it. If you can''t, I won''t embarrass you." The princess smiles, and her words are warm and pure.


    Bai ruotong nodded, but his heart was a bit strange. It seems that the purpose of this concubine is not here.


    Think about it, in front of outsiders, she is just a little girl. The imperial kitchen and the imperial doctor are helpless. How can she do it.


    There must be another reason why she believes in and is very considerate of herself.


    "When is white girl going to cook?" Hazy princess to eat a cup of tea, not slow to ask.


    "In the future." Bai ruotong said, "the tools that ruotong needs to cook are still in the West Houfu of the town. They need to send them. If the lady is not in a hurry, can she wait? "


    "Don''t worry. It''s good for you to talk with me these two days." Hazy princess is not embarrassed, two eyes slightly swept the red plum totem on the table, and looked at her.


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong replied with a shy smile. The princess looked unusual. Today, in front of the empress dowager, her eyes never left her. Think carefully, the ninth Prince anorexia is also her first mouth.


    Bai ruotong suddenly realized whether it was this lady who deliberately lured her to her palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night. Bai ruotong was lying on a strange bed, but he couldn''t sleep. The couch in the palace was very soft, and the bedding was fragrant. She smelled very comfortable. She closed her eyes hard, but she couldn''t sleep well anyway.


    After turning over, Bai Rutong got out of bed and opened the window lattice. The lonely moon is hanging in the air, shuttling through the fog and clouds. Scattered in the sky, a few stars were covered by clouds and came out again.


    Bai ruotong holds his cheek, and the breeze is warm, which turns the incense in the room a little bit.


    She dropped her eyes and thought, letting the breeze blow her hair.

 Chapter 383

    My brother is right.


    It''s her carelessness.


    Come to the palace in case of an accident.


    But she had to. Bai Yinling''s future achievements are extraordinary. She can''t destroy them. It''s her intelligence and cleverness that she can''t seize.


    If she had known the contents of the book before, she would have been able to crack her tricks, but now she can do nothing.


    The only thing she can do is to cling to the royal family and make herself strong.


    She''s going to help her brother get a foothold. At the same time, she did not want to be a drag on Her Highness.


    So, where she can "have a long face", she has to do it. If she stays in the hotbed of the West Marquis''s residence, she can only rely on the protection of Her Highness. But how can Gu Yanqing protect her for the rest of her life? Does she have to watch herself become Gu Yanqing''s drag?


    No.


    She can do what Bai Yinling can. She''s better than she is.


    She is the leading role. If there is destiny, she will tear up her destiny.


    She has "golden finger", so she wants to crush her "golden finger".


    "Sha Sha"


    I don''t know how long I thought, but I felt sleepy in my head, but there was a few sounds of floating vegetation around. Bai ruotong closed the window lattice and showed only two eyes. A small figure with its back crossed the corridor.


    Through the candlelight of the beam, Bai ruotong could see clearly the man''s appearance.


    The ninth prince!


    What else does he do when it''s so late?


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank, carefully covered the window lattice, waiting for the footsteps to go away, she quietly went out of the room, padded her toes and followed the figure.


    The side hall where she lives is close to the dining room. Gu Yanfeng looked around and carefully pushed open the door of the dining room.


    Bai ruotong blinked and drew close. The sound of nibbling came from the dining room. With a smile winding around his mouth, Bai ruotong opens the door and strides towards the dining room.


    "You... How can you come?"


    The sudden sound of opening the door made Gu Yanfeng shiver and his steamed bread fell to the ground. Bai ruotong picked up the steamed bread for him with a smile and handed it to him. "It can be eaten in three seconds."


    Gu Yanfeng took the steamed bread, slightly stunned, and threw the steamed bread at random.


    "Why are you here?" Stand up, Gu Yanfeng whispered.


    "I said that I heard your Highness''s stomach growling today. You are pretending to be anorexic." Bai ruotong blinked and stirred up a meaningful smile. She lowered her head and looked down at Gu Yanfeng. After grasping his handle, Bai ruotong''s words were full of confidence.


    "It''s none of your business. Whether I''m anorexic or not, it''s none of your business!" Gu Yanfeng blushed and glared at Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders. He wanted to say something, but there was another "Goo Goo" in his stomach. With a smile, Bai ruotong got up and closed the door of the dining room and whispered to him, "Your Highness, I''ll tell you this for you first. Do you want some noodles? This steamed bread is cold. If you eat it, it will make you upset. I''ll cook some hot for you


    "Really?"


    Gu Yanfeng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at her with half faith and half doubt, "you really won''t tell your mother''s concubine?"


    "I swear, if I tell you, my husband will become a pig in the future!"


    Bai ruotong stood up and said seriously.


    Gu Yanfeng was relieved. He straightened his chest and said in a clear voice, "don''t you go to cook food for the prince? Do you want to starve my prince? "


    Bai ruotong

 Chapter 384

    Gu Yanfeng inhaled the fine flour out of the pot. His cheeks were puffed by puffs. He could not take care of the hot white air. He even drank the noodle soup without leaving any water.


    "Eat slowly." Bai ruotong patted his back, got up and handed him a bowl of water. Gu Yanfeng smashed his mouth, put down the bowl to look at her: "another bowl."


    "You want more?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows and brings his own fine noodles to Gu yanfengyan. Gu Yanfeng flattened his mouth and swallowed it. Until the soup finished, he finally satisfied with a burp.


    Just as he covered his round stomach, licked his lips and chuckled, Bai ruotong picked up the dishes and chopsticks, sat down beside him and whispered, "can you talk now? Why lie? Why do you pretend to be anorexic


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Gu Yanfeng turned her cold eyes and returned to her old stinky appearance.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell you what happened today." White if Tong frightens a way.


    Gu Yanfeng choked, stared round his eyes and said: "you just promised that the prince would not talk nonsense. How can you be a woman? Don''t you worry about your future husband becoming a pig? "


    "My future husband is his Royal Highness Prince Rong. Dare you curse his Royal Highness Prince Rong into a pig?" White if Tong pick eyebrow, tease way.


    "You..."


    Gu Yanfeng realized that he had been cheated. "Hula" stood up and said, "you are a vicious woman. You have to complain with your mother. The prince won''t be afraid of you. It''s a big deal to let her beat and scold me."


    Bai ruotong was stunned: "would you rather let me tell your mother than tell me the truth?"


    "What do you know as a woman? If you have a good heart, you are not allowed to talk to anyone about what you bump into tonight. If you tell your mother, I will never let you go! "


    Gu Yanfeng''s face suddenly awed. Bai ruotong stood up and looked left and right. He was sure that there was no sound in the silence. He raised his hand and squeezed Gu Yanfeng''s face directly.


    "You... What do you do?"


    Gu Yanfeng twisted her eyebrows and raised her hand to pat her arm. However, he is only a seven-year-old child. Bai ruotong is a head higher than her. In terms of strength, he is inferior. Bai ruotong pinched him enough and rubbed his face into a goldfish mouth: "Your Highness, since you said that I am not allowed to tell others about this, I will get some benefits from your highness?


    How else can I help you? You let me pinch for a while, and I promise I won''t say a word about today. "


    She has long wanted to teach such a rotten child a lesson.


    "Bai ruotong, do you know who the prince is? You... Believe it or not, the prince will cut off your head! "


    Gu Yan was in a bad mood, but he didn''t dare to make a loud noise. He had to yell in a low voice, and his teeth clenched.


    "Ninth prince, how do I know you? You don''t have to cut off your head. I''ll cook it for you tonight. " Bai ruotong smiles, and the moonlight spreads on her long hair like a layer of silver gossamer. Her smile was sweet, dizzy.


    Gu Yanfeng was slightly stunned. He seemed to think of something, and his brow stretched out: "then you can make food for me tomorrow night. If you don''t eat all day, my prince is very hungry."


    "Good." Bai ruotong responded readily.


    "And..." Gu Yanfeng patted off her hands that she had been kneading on her face. "You cooked egg noodles tonight. It''s delicious. Xiao Xiu said it right. Your cooking skills are better than those of the cooks in the palace."

 Chapter 385

    His words are awkward, and he seems to be reluctant to take them with some appreciation. His words are funny and strange. Bai ruotong pursed his lips and laughed. The little doll turned out to be a little proud.


    "You''re welcome." Bai ruotong patted his little head and said, "I can cook for you anytime you like."


    As soon as Gu Yanfeng''s eyes brightened, the corner of his mouth rose with joy. He seemed to realize something. The corner of his mouth just turned down again and muttered: "you''re welcome, what? The Prince did not thank you


    Bai ruotong smiles and does not comment.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day.


    After lunch, Bai Rutong goes out of Yueyi palace, but the hazy imperial concubine doesn''t stop him and calls the palace people to accompany him.


    Lying on the soft sedan chair, Bai ruotong seemed to be thinking about something and took off the white jade hairpin from his head.


    It was sent to her by Gu Yanqing on her birthday. She put the hairpin in front of her eyes, and the sunlight was gilding it. The red plum on the hairpin is blooming. Gu Yanqing once said that this hairpin is worth ten thousand Liang. It''s cold and smooth in hand.


    With a smile on his lips, Bai Rutong put it back into his bun.


    "Ouch!"


    The man who raised the sedan chair in front of him called out, and the sedan chair shook in vain. Bai Rutong was so scared that he cried out: "ah


    "Dong!"


    "Hiss..."


    The soft sedan car fell straight on the ground. Fortunately, it didn''t turn over. It was just a little pain when it landed.


    "Who is it! Who threw stones? Can you afford to hurt your guests? "


    One side of the waiting palace picked up the pebbles on the ground and asked. Bai ruotong stroked his frightened chest and stood up from the soft sedan chair.


    "A dog slave, dare to be reckless in front of my palace?"


    After the languid male voice itself rings out, Bai Rutong turns around and sees Gu Chen walking slowly with her hands behind his back. He half closed narrow Long Feng eye, pursed lips up and down to look her two eyes, cold hum a way: "how can you be in the palace?"


    "Why can''t I be in the palace?" Bai Rutong asked.


    "See you, your highness."


    When people saw that Gu chenlian was coming, they all knelt down. Bai ruotong was stunned. Thinking of the words entrusted by his brother and himself, he twisted his handkerchief and bent over to salute Gu chenlian: "Your Highness, Wan Fu Jin''an."


    "You all retreat from this palace!"


    Gu chenlian''s eyes are full of humanity. The palace man''s eyes shrank with fright. He looked up at Bai ruotong. He bit his lip and hesitated for a long time. He didn''t know whether to go in or out.


    "What are you doing? Can''t I ask you to leave? " Gu chenlian saw that she did not move, impatiently urged.


    The palace man quickly stood up and bowed back.


    Seeing the crowd leave, Bai ruotong flattens his mouth: "why does his highness come to find ruotong''s trouble every time?"


    "To trouble you? When did the palace trouble you? Didn''t you just bump into it? " Gu chenlian let out a slight sound and approached her for a few steps.


    "Don''t you think it''s troublesome to throw stones at my sedan chair driver? Your highness, this is a palace. If you don''t have a good time, you are also a guest. I''m afraid it''s not polite for you to do so. "


    Bai ruotong stepped back and glanced casually at the rockery willow. Gu chenlian''s face upset her.


    "Bai ruotong, if I ask you a question, you must answer it honestly!"


    Slightly heavy for a moment, Gu chenlian grabbed her arm and forced her to look directly at herself.


    "What do you want to ask?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    Gu chenlian''s lawless nature can''t be changed even in the palace. She didn''t bother to entangle with him. She just wanted to leave soon.


    "Have you ever bullied Yinling before?" Gu chenlian asked.

 Chapter 386

    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned, and then he started to smile. She bowed her head and trembled slightly with a smile: "I thought his highness was trying to ask something. It''s just this. Yes, Rutong used to bully the third sister, but Rutong was not the mastermind. Rutong paid off everything before, and doesn''t feel that he still owes the third sister anything."


    Bai Yinling is really good. Now she can''t help but find a backer for her.


    "You are a vicious woman indeed!"


    Gu chenlian gave a cold smile. He thought Bai ruotong''s temperament had changed a lot. Now it seems that she has not changed at all. He overestimated the woman.


    "Vicious? It''s not me who is really vicious, "Bai ruotong said, breaking his wrist and pulling it back from his palm." I just bullied the third sister. What the third sister did is really vicious. She directly killed an innocent person! "


    "What do you mean by that?" Gu chenlian was slightly stunned.


    "Do you remember the last time his royal highness testified for Rutong?" Bai ruotong chuckled and walked around Gu chenlian in no hurry. "The third sister actually killed her. She sent someone to kill her. Your highness, the third sister is not the pure moonlight in your heart. She is a mandala stained with blood, which is poisonous!


    Your highness, be careful to be poisoned by her... "


    Before Bai''s words were finished, Gu chenlian grabbed her neck with his finger. A mouthful of asthma does not go up and down in the throat mouth, stiffly was choked red face.


    "I don''t want you to say that to Yinling!"


    Gu chenlian said ruthlessly.


    "That''s because... She cheated the prince... She has been playing hard to get with you... If you don''t believe it, you can kill me directly. Even if you... Kill me, I will say she deserves it."


    Bai ruotong choked a few words out of his teeth, as if he had been pinched too hard by Gu chenlian, and a quick cough came out of his mouth. Gu chenlian saw that her face was pinched white by himself. He let her go with a cold sound.


    "Keke..."


    Bai ruotong squatted on the ground, gasping and coughing for a long time. Gu chenlian''s strength is very strong. At that moment, she really thought he would kill her.


    "Bai ruotong, don''t think our palace dare not kill you!" Gu chenlian bent down, his words were cold.


    "His Royal Highness should be able to kill me, but Rutong''s life would not last long. When he was young, his royal highness humiliated and tormented ruotong. In the West Marquis''s mansion, his royal highness deliberately asked me to break the scandal of the second elder brother, which nearly killed me.


    Is there anything you dare not do? If he can survive up to now, it''s all under the protection of his brother and his Royal Highness Prince Rong. Without them, he might have been killed by his Royal Highness the prince. "


    Bai said with a forced smile. It''s all ironic.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes moved. He had never heard Bai ruotong mention these words. I don''t know why, looking at her sad look at the bottom of his eyes, his heart was a flash of stabbing pain.


    "You don''t have to show off your pity in front of this palace!"


    "Rutong never showed off his pity in front of his royal highness," Bai said hoarsely. She raised her arm and wrapped a bandage around the upper part of lotus root''s forearm. "A month ago, Bai sent someone to assassinate Rutong, and his head was poisoned. But for her brother''s early arrival, Rutong would have died,


    For his royal highness, the death of Rutong is a good thing. As his royal highness wishes, Rutong can''t live long now. "

 Chapter 387

    "Bai ruotong! You are shameless


    Gu chenlian said angrily. Seeing that there was no one around, he took Bai ruotong''s hand and went directly to the lake in the garden. Push her, make her half body tilt to the lake, crumbling.


    "If you dare to talk nonsense, our palace will let you eat the lake water in autumn!"


    His body was trembling with anger from Bai Rutong. The woman was obviously satirizing him and laughing at him.


    He got along with Bai Yinling. She is a quiet and elegant woman. She is not the female devil in Bai ruotong''s words.


    "Your Highness is so impatient. Are you afraid that what Rutong says is true?" Bai Rutong smiles instead of anger, and there is no panic in his eyes.


    Bai Yinling and Gu chenlian are the protagonists in the book. She didn''t want to destroy their marriage. Who asked Bai Yinling to deliberately gossip? Today, she made up her mind to make two people resent each other.


    Isn''t Bai Yinling trying to play hard to get with Gu chenlian and make himself a white lotus in his heart? Then she will tear up her position in Gu chenlian''s heart.


    "You insidious girl..."


    "Lingyanglou teahouse!" Gu chenlian wants to let go. Bai Rutong grabs his wrist and says anxiously, "the people inside are all from the third sister! It''s only half a year since the opening of the capital. The shopkeeper Xiaoer in the capital was originally mountain bandits. They were stabbed with the totem of an eagle. If his royal highness doesn''t believe it, he can send someone to check it. Rutong can''t tell a lie. "


    "Why does this palace believe you?" Gu chenlian''s hand shook, and Bai Rutong''s body shook.


    "Because... Because ruotong had a friendship with his royal highness. Seeing his royal highness approaching the third sister, he sent someone to investigate the third sister.


    Now that he knew that it was impossible for him and his Highness the prince, he intended to hide the matter. But today, his royal highness pressed him. If he was aggrieved in his heart, he would say that... "


    Bai ruotong''s voice became more and more dry and hoarse, and a few words choked.


    Gu chenlian''s fingers were slightly stiff, and he took her back from the lake. Bai ruotong stood on the ground steadily, and the big stone on his chest finally fell to the ground.


    "This palace will never believe you!"


    Gu chenlian was biting his teeth and a few words came out of his mouth. It''s like talking to Bai ruotong, or warning yourself.


    "Your Highness, can you think about it carefully? Has Rutong ever been harmful to your highness?


    Is it just because he liked his Highness the prince, that his highness hated him and regarded him as a woman with charming words?


    The prince''s highness misunderstood Rutong deeply, and Rutong didn''t want to explain too much. But if you want me and my third sister to apologize, you would rather die than do it. "


    Bai ruotong followed his wrinkled skirt and patted the tail of his skirt. His eyes were shining with excitement just now. Bai ruotong wiped away his tears and sighed with a faint sigh. "Your Highness, ruotong is going to see his Highness Prince Rong. If he''s late, his highness should be worried. He''ll leave first."


    "Wait!"


    Before two steps, Gu chenlian caught up with him again.


    "What else can I do for your highness? Are you really going to kill me in the palace? "


    Bai ruotong''s words are soft, and his throat is slightly painful.


    "You said just now that you were in love with our palace before, but now? Who did you give your love to? Second brother? "


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, "ruotong left."


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the garden, the soft sedan is waiting. Seeing that Bai ruotong was going out, the palace people rushed to meet him: "how are you, Miss Bai?"

 Chapter 388

    Bai ruotong nodded and sat in the soft sedan chair with the help of the palace people: "OK, let''s go, go to the library attic."


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Bai ruotong''s heart beat very hard. Looking back on what Gu chenlian did to her just now, if she was not careful, she might really become the ghost of Gu chenlian''s staff. But it turned out to be just what she wanted.


    Gu chenlian is suspicious. As she said just now, Gu chenlian must go to investigate.


    Some of Bai Yinling''s confidants, Bai ruotong, have a clear mind. Originally, I wanted my brother to go to the teahouse to investigate, but now Gu chenlian is suspicious. It''s better for him to go to the teahouse and expose Bai Yinling himself.


    The soft sedan car stopped in the attic. Before Bai ruotong came near, he heard a few women''s laughter.


    "Your Highness, has my calligraphy really improved these days? Your highness, this is not to deceive me? "


    "No


    "Your Highness, you''re very kind to me. I''m much relieved to hear what you said. I''m very upset about the affairs in the government these days. It''s much better for me to have a few words with your highness."


    "What''s the matter in the mansion?"


    Bai ruotong is stunned. Subconsciously, she lies on the Bank of the door. Through the gap in the corner of the door, she sees Murong Lian''an sitting on the side of the case. She holds her cheek in one hand and looks at Gu Yanqing behind her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her heart sank. Gu Yanqing asked her to come here just to let her see this scene?


    "My father said he wanted to find a marriage with me. Poor Ann doesn''t want to get married yet. She just wants to be with her parents and doesn''t want to leave them so soon."


    Murong Lian''an said, put down the pen in his hand, clinging to the silk handkerchief and sighing.


    "That is to let the prime minister keep you for another year. You are still three months away from Jiji. Don''t worry about it."


    Gu Yanqing said faintly, but his eyes were sweeping towards the Bank of the door, where there was a delicate figure. The corner of his mouth raised a smile. Instead of exposing it, he picked up a book and read it.


    "Your Highness, if Lian an wants to marry someone, she must marry someone she likes. If Lian an marries someone she doesn''t like, she would rather die like this."


    Murong Lian''an said, looked up carefully at Gu Yanqing. He thought that his expression would fluctuate, but his eyes were still looking at the book in his hand, only his thin lips opened slightly, overflowing with a "en."


    She puffed her cheek and stood up. She snatched Gu Yanqing''s book: "Your Highness doesn''t want to ask Lian an who is happy?"


    Shit!


    Bai ruotong could not sit down when he heard this. What she said is clearly provocative, bright provocative. Gu Yanqing also said that only when she was a sister, no sister would say these words with him in such a sweet voice.


    After sinking, Bai ruotong squatted down again. She wants to listen to what Gu Yanqing will answer.


    "Do you have anyone to please?"


    Gu Yanqing light way. However, Bai ruotong''s cold voice made him burst into flames. What does it matter to him whether she likes someone? Why does he care so much?


    "Yes."


    Murong Lian''an said happily. When he wanted to say it again, there was a sudden voice outside the door: "Ouch!"


    Not light, not heavy, but just right to disturb the conversation between the two. Gu Yanqing put down the pages and pushed out the door. Bai Rutong squatted on the ground, staring at her pitifully.


    "What are you doing here?" Gu Yanqing asked knowingly.

 Chapter 390

    "Writing and painting, your highness is really leisurely." Bai ruotong said every word on purpose.


    "Isn''t it leisure?"


    Gu Yanqing said, holding Bai ruotong''s hand to several sides of the case. Bai ruotong looked down at the words on the paper. They were all verses. The handwriting was neat and elegant. At first glance, they were written by women.


    "Your Highness, it''s Lian an who bothers you today. Now that Miss Bai is here, Lian an should leave. I''ll disturb your highness again tomorrow. "


    Murong Lian''an couldn''t look down, and Bai ruotong''s body was like adhesion on Gu Yanqing''s body. Since just now, her fingers have never left Gu Yanqing.


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded, "you go back."


    "..." Murong Lian''an was upset by the light words. His highness is enthusiastic to her, but cold to himself. I thought I was different from other women and could get close to your highness.


    But now, if it wasn''t for his Highness''s friendship with the Murong family, maybe he would treat him equally.


    It''s really different here, Miss White.


    Bai ruotong''s remaining light glances at her gently. Murong Lian''an stirs the silk handkerchief. He seems to be a little unwilling. He hesitates for two steps and has not left the room.


    "Didn''t Murong say she was leaving? What are you doing here? "


    Bai Rutong raised his eyes and asked deliberately.


    "Lian''an just suddenly remembered that there was one thing he didn''t explain to his highness," Murong Lian''an said. She walked to the eight immortals table with a beautiful food box on it. "I hope your highness will deliver the lotus cake made by Lian''an himself to Xiuer. Xiuer''s favorite food on weekdays is the lotus cake made by Lian''an."


    "Good."


    Gu Yanqing nodded.


    With these words, Murong Lian''an can finally put down her heart and walk out of the room in three steps and two turns. As soon as she left, Bai ruotong''s hand dropped from Gu Yanqing''s arm.


    "Why don''t you keep holding it?" Gu Yanqing deliberately said.


    "I''m tired of it." There is no good spirit in Bai ruotong''s words.


    Gu Yanqing chuckled twice and shook her head noncommittally.


    "What did your highness want me to do?" When Bai ruotong saw that he didn''t explain, his anger suddenly came up again. He asked her to come to him, is it to see him and Murong Lian''an intimate?


    "I just want to see you." Gu Yanqing said.


    White if Tong flat flat mouth, who knows what he said is true or false. Gu Yanqing looked at her, saw her eyes slightly red, mouth white, smile stiff in the mouth: "little girl, why is your face so bad? Did you get wind just now? "


    "No Bai ruotong shook his head.


    Gu Yanqing went to the table and poured her a cup of hot water to warm her mouth: "it''s all Wang''s fault. I shouldn''t let you come here. It should be Wang who went to see you."


    His worried words warmed Bai Rutong''s heart. At the thought of the grievance he had just suffered, he flattened the corner of his mouth and threw himself into Gu Yanqing''s arms. He hugged his waist and refused to let go.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yanqing a Zheng, so active little girl is not common.


    Bai ruotong sucked his nose, buried his head in his clothes, and said in a stuffy voice: "Your Highness, let me hold it for a while, just hold it for a while."


    "Is someone bullying you?"


    Gu Yanqing saw her shoulders tremble slightly and asked in a low voice.


    "No one."


    "Have you been scolded? "Your concubine?"


    "No The tone is still dull.


    Although she just pretended not to care, she was still afraid when Gu chenlian dragged her skirt into the lake.


    She was afraid that she would be killed by Gu chenlian.

 Chapter 391

    Gu Yanqing bowed his head, the soft fragrance in his arms made his chest soft. He raised his hand and gently stroked Bai Rutong''s hair, which was slightly moistened by sweat. He wanted to peel her small face from his arms. The people in his arms seemed to feel the touch and hugged her more tightly.


    Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile. He turned back and winked at Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng understood and bent over to leave the room.


    "Little girl, if you want to cry, don''t put your tears and snot on me. If you dare to do it, I''ll wash my clothes myself."


    Gu Yanqing joked half true and half false. Bai ruotong''s shoulders trembled slightly and raised his head from his arms. His apricot eyes were already filled with mist, and his round eyes were red.


    She sniffed and straightened up from Gu Yanqing''s arms.


    "Your Highness."


    Zhao Cheng called softly at the door. Gu Yanqing stroked her little head and turned to walk away. Zhao Cheng murmured in his ear. Gu Yanqing''s eyes suddenly turned cold. After Zhao Chengyan finished, he closed the door.


    "Little girl, did you meet the prince just now?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned: "you... You went to ask the accompanying palace people?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded, went to her side, bent down and looked directly at her, "so, you are sad because of the prince? What did he do to you? "


    "Nothing." Bai ruotong is reluctant to say more. If Gu Yanqing knew that he was about to strangle himself, he would be angry. Moreover, she did not want to let Gu Yanqing know that she was so embarrassed.


    Gu Yanqing squinted and looked at her carefully. As if noticing something, he raised his hand to her neck. Bai ruotong subconsciously held his hand, only to hear his words suddenly cold down: "show me."


    Bai Rutong choked slightly. Just now, Gu Yanqing, who was still smiling, was extremely cold. She did not dare to provoke any more. She swallowed slightly. Bai Rutong bit her lip and raised her head. On her neck, there was a black circle.


    "He pinched you?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong reluctantly smiles and refuses to comment.


    "..." Gu Yanqing got up and wanted to go to the door. Before he took two steps, Bai Rutong grabbed the corner of his coat and pushed him back around his waist: "no, don''t go now."


    "Why?" Gu Yanqing did not know. How dare Gu chenlian treat her like this? He must make Gu chenlian pay the price.


    "Your Highness, in fact, it''s not me who suffered the loss today, so you''d better not go." Bai ruotong pushed him back to his soft chair and said, "I don''t want to tell your highness. I don''t want him to worry. But your highness, please rest assured that I have made it clear with your Highness the prince that he will not trouble Rutong again. "


    "What did you say to him?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Don''t ask, your highness." Bai is not willing to answer.


    The things in it are too complicated. She can''t tell the whole story clearly. Gu Yanqing pursed her thin lips, swept her eyes lightly, and turned to the cabinet.


    "What is your highness doing?" Bai ruotong, confused, blinked and followed him. Gu Yanqing did not answer, pull open a corner cupboard door, grope. Thinking that he was angry with himself, Bai ruotong hugged him from behind: "don''t be angry with me, your highness. I really have my own difficulties. I will make it clear with your highness in the future. I will tell him everything."


    If you want to understand everything, it is necessary to find out how she can "predict things like God". Bai ruotong does not want to hide Gu Yanqing forever, but now is not a good opportunity to explain the truth to him.

 Chapter 392

    Gu Yanqing''s body moved slightly. Bai Rutong thought that he would turn around and walk away. He encircled his hands tightly and stuck them on his waist.


    Your Highness''s waist is really narrow.


    Bai ruotong, holding it in his arms, suddenly came to such a conclusion.


    "When are you going to hold it?" Gu Yanqing sighed and said helplessly. Words are a bit spoiled.


    "When your highness is not angry with me, I will let go." Bai ruotong returned home.


    Gu Yanqing covered her fingers, pulled the little girl behind her and said, "I''m not angry with you. It''s just the wound on your neck. I need to deal with it. Don''t leave any trace."


    Then he handed the ointment to her eye. Bai Rutong choked slightly and took the ointment from Gu Yanqing with a smile. She knew that her highness was not so mean.


    "Do you paint it yourself?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, see her self-care to open the medicine bottle, a long hand fishing, from her hand will take back the medicine bottle.


    "Your Highness, you don''t want to smear it for me, do you?" Bai ruotong took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Gu Yanqing did not speak, but directly pulled, let her sit in her lap. Bai ruotong swallowed. Somehow, she thought of yesterday''s scene again. Her face flushed and her hand pushed his chest, trying to keep a distance.


    "You don''t seem to like being touched by me?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and asked softly. Bai ruotong choked and turned his head down slightly. Gu Yanqing smeared the ointment and went directly to her neck regardless of her obstruction.


    His eyes hang down, the outline of eyelashes forming a semicircle, like a PU fan in general. Bai Rutong''s heart beat very fast. He involuntarily took back his hand and covered his chest.


    "What are you doing with your hands?" Gu Yanqing chuckles, "is it difficult to be seen by me?"


    "Bai Rutong did not reply.


    "It''s normal. You can''t see it at all. Just be at ease." Gu Yanqing raised the corner of her lips and gently stroked the dark blue of her neck.


    He said that! With this is not to comfort people!


    "The chest is not equal, how to level the world!" Bai ruotong''s subconscious exit.


    "Ha ha..." Gu Yanqing was amused by her, "so you''re going to pacify the world? You''re a small body. You''ll be blown away by the wind before you take two steps. How to make the world peaceful. "


    "I''m just talking nonsense." Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. Gu Yanqing picked her eyebrows and deliberately approached her for a few minutes. Bai Rutong was slightly stunned and subconsciously stepped back two steps: "palace... Your highness, what do you want to do when you suddenly approached?"


    "Your heart beats fast. It''s like jumping out. " Gu Yanqing smiles and presses her round shoulder.


    "..." Bai Rutong choked. After applying the ointment, she turned over and stood up from him. As long as a contact with Gu Yanqing, this guy will try his best to get "tofu" from her.


    "Do you want to go to the palace?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "What''s the point? It''s just some flowers and plants. " Bai ruotong shrugged.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile, "I''ll have some fun for you. Do you want it?"


    "Have fun?"


    "Well, do you want to see it?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Yes! Of course! But if it''s not fun, I''ll go straight back to the lady. " Bai ruotong blinked and walked to her with a smile. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. He glanced at the food box on the table.


    "What are you going to do with this?" She asked.


    Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned and laughed: "what are you going to do with it?"


    "It''s natural to throw it away. Why? Do you want to keep it? " After saying that, Bai ruotong opened the food box, picked up a piece of Hibiscus cake from inside and fed it to his mouth. "It''s terrible. There''s too much sugar and too little oil. The hibiscus inside is sour. How can you let your highness eat such a thing? "

 Chapter 393

    Gu Yanqing smile, noncommittal back: "Zhao Cheng, take out the food box and throw it away."


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the West Marquis''s residence, the imperial palace is much more imposing. In autumn, the weather is neither cool nor hot, and autumn is cool and unrestrained. The leaves at the head of the tree are swept red and yellow by the autumn wind, which is quite beautiful.


    Gu Yanqing helped her into the soft sedan chair and went straight to the horse training ground. Bai ruotong was stunned. As soon as he entered the training ground, he saw Gu chenlian''s figure running on the horse. The smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly froze. Bai ruotong lowered his head: "what did you bring me here for?"


    "You say, how to revenge?" Gu Yanqing picked her eyebrows and helped her to get up from the sedan chair.


    Bai ruotong could not laugh or cry: "when did I say that I would take revenge?"


    "Can you really swallow this breath in your heart? If you can swallow it, I won''t persuade you. If you can''t swallow it, please tell me how you want to revenge. "


    Gu Yanqing knows Bai Rutong''s temper. In Gu chenlian here by gas, how can she have such a generous mind to forgive him.


    If she had not been wronged, she would not have been coquettish in his arms just now.


    "How do you want to avenge me?" Bai asked.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Any way?" Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened and his mind suddenly had a small idea.


    Gu Yanqing smiles, reaches out his hand to take it into his arms: "say it, you can deal with him today."


    "Don''t regret it. You asked me to do it." Bai ruotong thought about it, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded.


    She whispered a few words in front of his ear. Gu Yanqing''s smile suddenly froze: "little girl, do you really want to do this?"


    "What? Don''t you dare? " Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    Gu Yanqing smiles and raises her hand to pinch her face: "I''ll deal with you later."


    After that, he went to the training ground. One side of the palace saw Gu Yanqing, hurried forward to salute, bow, please let him go to the horse to choose a good horse.


    Bai ruotong holds his cheek, goes to the corner, squats down and looks at him quietly.


    Gu Yanqing rode on the horse and ran towards Gu chenlian. Gu chenlian saw him, slightly twisted his brows, whipped his horse, turned around and ran. How could Gu Yanqing let him go, and directly turned his horse to chase him.


    What does he want to do?


    Gu chenlian was at a loss. Looking around slightly, I saw Bai ruotong squatting on the edge of the wall. He suddenly smile, it seems that this girl will just tell Gu Yanqing, no wonder this guy is riding after him, look at him, seems to be to seek revenge.


    "Second brother, do you really want to do such a tasteless thing?" Gu chenlian simply stopped the horse, turned back and asked him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and stopped in front of him. Gu chenlian said softly, and his eyes turned with Bai ruotong: "second brother, don''t say you''re not here to help that girl find revenge? The palace looks at the second elder brother and seems to be in love with that girl. Is she really worth the trouble? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing''s face was cold, and a fierce anger flashed in her eyes: "Gu chenlian, if you dare to bully her again in the future, I will never let you go."


    "How can the second brother not let go of this palace?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Sand"


    Just for a moment, Gu Yanqing''s long knife pulled out from his waist, and the cold light forced him to go to Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian stares round eyes, subconsciously leans back. Looking back at the moment, Gu Yanqing has taken back the sabre, standing in the waist.


    "You are crazy!"


    Gu chenlian roared. He did not expect that Gu Yanqing should be so bold. This is not outside the palace. He dares to stab the prince in the palace.

 Chapter 394

    What if Gu Yanqing is a prince? He is the prince, the successor of Nanyuan Dynasty. The whole Nanyuan, except his father, who dares to embarrass him.


    But his behavior just now was clearly provocative.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t reply. She turned over and got off the horse and turned her head. Gu chenlian was so angry that he vomited blood and jumped off the horse to force Gu Yanqing.


    "Gu Yanqing! What was that like! Are you not afraid that this palace will tell your father about it? "


    In full view of the public, only Gu Yanqing, a lunatic, can deal with this matter.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t pay attention to him and walked towards Bai Rutong with big strides. Gu chenlian became more and more angry. He quickly ran after him and put his hand on his shoulder. When he wanted to speak, Gu Yanqing quickly turned around, held his palm directly, twisted it outward and pushed it away.


    "It''s just a little conflict between brothers. If you really want to bring this matter to your father, I''ll let you know."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Gu chenlian was pushed and fell to the ground. When he was so embarrassed, gnashing his teeth, he got up and wanted to draw a knife at each other. I don''t know when his trousers fell to the ground.


    There are many palace people waiting on the horse training ground. They look at Gu Yanqing and Gu chenlian. Quickly turned around, as did not see. But Gu chenlian flurried, and the funny appearance of his trousers was deeply reflected in their minds.


    "Gu Yanqing! You... "


    It must have been just now, he pulled out his knife and cut his belt!


    Gu chenlian now understands that his purpose is to make a fool of himself. If we make it public, it''s him who makes us laugh.


    "I''ve left in advance, so I''d better find a palace man to change my clothes." Gu Yanqing broke the ice with a smile and walked away with Bai Rutong. Gu chenlian wanted to catch up, but the rope on his trousers was broken, and he would fall to the ground after two steps. He had to gnash his teeth and stare at Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong covered his face and was already out of breath laughing. She just joked with Gu Yanqing just now, but she didn''t expect that Gu Yanqing actually picked Gu chenlian''s pants.


    Is there anything else your highness dare not do.


    "Happy?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "what a cool word!"


    Gu Yanqing rubbed her head and led her away from the horse training ground. Just walked a few steps, Gu Yanqing asked: "you can take spicy oil?"


    "With it," Bai ruotong blinked, "do you want to eat?"


    Gu Yanqing said slightly: "do you want to see another good play?"


    "What are you looking at?" Bai asked.


    She used to think his highness was very serious, but now he has more bad ideas than herself.


    "Come here!"


    Gu Yanqing took her to a tree, slightly hidden into the body. Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered". She won''t pull her to do the "shame" thing of yesterday again. She won''t do it!


    "Why are you covering your mouth?" Gu Yanqing was helpless.


    "I''m afraid you''ll kiss me!" Bai ruotong is right.


    "If I really want to kiss you, do you think it''s useful for you to cover your mouth?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong turned his eyes and put down his hand.


    He pressed her head and turned a circle: "isn''t the rope of the prince''s trousers broken? Later, someone from the palace will send him a new one to dress him


    "And then?" Bai ruotong couldn''t understand.


    "You can use the hot oil in your hand." Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and then reacted. She covered her mouth and pretended to be shocked: "Your Highness! You are so bad

 Chapter 395

    "If you''re upset, let''s go." Gu Yanqing shrugged, "little girl, are you sure not?"


    Bai ruotong swallowed, and his heart was a little excited: "Your Highness, just do it."


    ¡­¡­


    They waited quietly, but for a while, Bai ruotong''s waiting was not interesting. She clenched her teeth and bowed her head: "Your Highness, just stand, don''t you need to move?"


    "Yes?" Gu Yanqing lowered her head and looked at her in bewilderment.


    "Get your hands off me!" Bai ruotong looked at his chest and gritted his teeth.


    Gu Yanqing smiles and moves away. He lowered his head and sniffed at her neck: "little girl, did you bathe yesterday? It smells good on you. "


    His warm breath in her neck spray away, slightly itchy. Bai Rutong''s cheek flushed and pushed him: "Your Highness, please show some respect! If you dare to make trouble again, I''ll go back now. "


    Gu Yanqing helpless smile, he knows little girl this is really some anger, will no longer tease her. Eyes slightly down, staring at her red earlobe.


    "Dada dada..."


    The sound of footsteps came from a distance. Bai ruotong pulled Gu Yanqing''s clothes and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, here you are!"


    Gu Yanqing nodded and walked out of the woods to the path. Two palace people in blue dress appeared at the end of the road, holding jade plates with belts and trousers in hand, and walked slowly. Gu Yanqing steps in a hurry, two people see, originally want to step down please, Gu Yanqing big hand wave, cloud sleeve will jade plate on the clothes swept on the ground.


    "Pa Ta" a, the palace person scared white face, flurried kneel on the ground: "please Prince Rong his highness forgive me, palace maidservant is not intentional..."


    "That''s all." Gu Yanqing''s words were gentle. He squatted down and picked up the jade plate for them. "It''s just that I''m not careful. Are you going to send clothes to my third brother?"


    As soon as the palace man choked, he carefully looked up at Gu Yanqing. Seeing that he was smiling, he blushed and lowered his head: "yes."


    "Since it''s for my third brother, go quickly and don''t let him catch cold."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Two people smell speech, nod in succession, bend over to rush to run in a hurry. Seeing that they were far away, Bai ruotong came out from behind the tree. She said with a smile, "Your Highness, this trick is really wonderful!"


    Gu Yanqing sniffed a smile, hooked her jaw, and asked softly, "little girl, are you in a better mood now?"


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. Under his gentle gaze, he could not help but turn his eyes away. She almost forgot that Gu Yanqing was not the one who could do these things. What he did today was to please her.


    "Thank you, your highness." Bai ruotong bowed.


    "Come back. It''s a mess today. It''s late. I''ll send you back. It''s time to go out of the palace." Gu Yanqing hooked her nose and whispered.


    "Will your highness come tomorrow?" Bai asked.


    "I will come." Gu Yanqing nodded.


    Bai ruotong choked, as if he suddenly thought of something: "Your Highness, if you don''t send me today, shall I send you?"


    "You sent me to the king?" Gu Yanqing laughed, "little girl, you have just recovered from a serious illness. You can''t be joking."


    "Rutong didn''t make fun of his highness. Rutong wanted to see him off." White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing heard this, eyes color more gentle: "go, I allow you to send."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how time flies when I''m with Gu Yanqing. If you are not careful, you will slip away at your fingertips.

 Chapter 396

    Bai ruotong looked at Gu Yanqing''s back when he got on the horse. He didn''t look back until his shadow disappeared outside the red lacquer gate.


    On the way back, she was very tired. She yawned several times, half closed her eyes and leaned on the sedan chair.


    "Nine younger brother, how did you get free today? Not hiding in Yueyi palace? " A laugh came from him. Bai ruotong opened his eyes and looked at the sound carefully. Gu Yanfeng lowered his head and stood in front of a man. He was like a piece of wood, letting the man knead and pinch his face.


    "Brother six, the last time has been so long. Are you still not willing to let me go?" Gu Yanfeng asked lightly.


    "Let you go?" The sixth Prince Gu Yan Pei sneered, and his narrow eyes flashed a trace of haze, "didn''t I say that you are not allowed to go out of the house? If you come out once, I will make you. If you are obedient and stay in Yueyi palace, I will never let you see you in my life! "


    Bai ruotong is slightly stunned and wants to open his mouth. However, the palace man under the sedan chair pulls her cloud sleeve. Bai ruotong lowers his head and sees that the palace man and himself shake their heads with a complicated look. She swallowed and half turned her head.


    When he was about to arrive at Yueyi palace, Bai ruotong called the sedan chair to stop, took the palace people to a secluded place, and said softly, "why did you stop me just now?"


    "White girl, the sixth Prince is not the object you can provoke, the palace maidservant is kind."


    The name of the palace man is an Ni. He has been waiting in Yueyi palace for some years.


    "The ninth Prince is the empress''s Prince. Since you are the empress''s maidservant, why don''t you stop and let the ninth Prince be bullied?" Bai ruotong whispered.


    An Ni bit his lip and said for a long time, "to tell you the truth, the sixth Prince is the most violent and cruel man in the palace. You can''t imagine what it would be like to offend him. Once the palace maid''s friend who entered the palace with her accidentally offended the sixth prince, who cut off her hand.


    The sixth Prince''s mother is a noble concubine. She is in the emperor''s favor. The maidservants in our palace have to make a detour when they see the sixth prince. Although white girl is the future Princess of Prince Rong, your current status can''t be against it. If you provoke the sixth prince, white girl is the trouble. "


    It was kind of an Ni to stop her. Gu Yanfeng was bullied by Gu Yanpei, but he was just angry. If Bai ruotong goes up to dissuade him, he may cause more trouble. Whether Bai ruotong''s life will be well in the end is a big problem.


    Bai Rutong choked: "thank you, sister an Ni."


    "Girl, this is the maidservant of Zhesha palace. Seeing that she was young, she didn''t know anything about the palace, so she just mentioned her. I hope you don''t mind my words. "


    Bai ruotong nodded and laughed, and went back to the palace with her.


    By the night.


    According to the agreement, Bai ruotong sneaks into the dining room. Gu Yanfeng is already in the dining room. Seeing Bai ruotong coming, he jumps down from the stove, covers his stomach and says, "hurry up! My prince is starving to death


    White if Tong smile, pick up two eggs to the stove: "or yesterday''s egg noodles?"


    "Yes Gu Yanfeng smiles.


    Breaking the eggs into the bowl, Bai Rutong stirred the egg white and protein, and looked carefully at Gu Yanfeng''s light look.


    Xu is that she sees too attentively, Gu Yanfeng can''t pretend any more: "when do you want to see?"

 Chapter 397

    "Your Highness, why do you want to provoke the sixth prince?"


    Bai ruotong brushes a layer of oil in the pot. When the oil boils, the eggs in his hands roll in directly and become a large egg flower.


    "You... You see?" Gu Yanfeng blinked, looking a little embarrassed. Bai ruotong nodded, poured the water into the pot and said, "I''ve seen it all."


    "Don''t tell your mother! If you tell me, my mother will be sad! " Gu Yanfeng''s tone is a bit nervous and cautious. Bai Rutong looked back at him in surprise. Now his face has lost its former stinky appearance.


    "Your Highness, are you pretending to be anorexic and hiding in your bedroom just to avoid the sixth prince?"


    She remembers that when she left, the hazy imperial concubine was talking to Gu Yanfeng, saying that the emperor asked him to go to the imperial study to report his lessons. Gu Yanfeng looked very ugly at that time.


    Gu Yanfeng didn''t answer, but Tieqing glanced away with a face. The water in the pot has been boiled. Bai ruotong puts the egg noodle soup into a bowl. Another two spoonfuls of water into the pot.


    "Your Highness, it''s no big deal to be bullied. You should believe that lady Wu will protect you! Do you know how worried you are when you pretend to be anorexic these days? "


    Bai asked.


    "What do you know! The Prince did this to protect his mother! I just don''t want to worry my mother. That''s why I use this method. You don''t know anything. You''d better shut your mouth and stop talking nonsense


    Gu Yan wind pressure low voice scolds a way. It seems to be shortness of breath, the breath is slightly short.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and threw the noodles into the pot: "Your Highness thinks that you are protecting the lady, but in fact you are just cowardly. As a prince, can you really hide from him all your life? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanfeng choked, bowed his head speechless.


    "Your Highness, Rutong has a friend who used to be bullied just like his highness," Bai said in a slow voice, moving his arm. "She is in school. Every day, someone will block her and rob her money, which makes her hungry and unable to buy lunch."


    "If there were such a person, it would have been time to report to the official." Gu Yanfeng whispered.


    Bai Rutong smiles. They don''t have that in their world. When she was a child, she was versatile, cheerful and lively. She was the "red man" in the eyes of teachers. Therefore, she was envied and often bullied.


    Bai ruotong never told anyone about it, but once, because he didn''t have lunch, he fainted in PE class and was sent to the hospital due to malnutrition.


    Knowing that she didn''t have lunch on time, her father scolded her severely. Bai ruotong bit his lip and refused to say why. When she was well, her father punished her for starving for a day.


    "There is no such father! It''s time to report to the police Gu Yanfeng listens to the story in her mouth, indignant way.


    Bai ruotong was dumbfounded and said, "it''s not the father''s fault. It''s just that my friend doesn''t know how to say it. Because of this, it''s bad for face. "


    Gu Yanfeng was stunned and blushed.


    "She felt that her parents and friends could not be relied on, and no one could help her," Bai said with a faint sigh. "But she was just a child. If she didn''t ask for help, how could she save herself?"


    "Hello, what do you want to tell me this story for?" Gu Yanfeng asked.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head and put the fine flour in the pan into a bowl: "just talk about it. Anyway, it''s boring. Your highness, just take it as an interesting thing. Listen to it."

 Chapter 398

    "Then what happened? Have your friends been bullied all the time? "


    Gu Yanfeng asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "yes, until they make more efforts, from bullying to asking for money, she is hungry and hungry, and her father doesn''t give her food. Fortunately, her sister secretly makes egg noodles for her every night."


    Bai said with a shrug and a wry smile: "later, she finally couldn''t bear it and gave it to her sister. My elder sister is the one who pretends to be a ghost and frightens them. She frightens those bad children out of their wits. Later, they dare not bully her any more. "


    "Playing the devil? How to play the devil? " Gu Yanfeng asked.


    "Pretending to be a God or a ghost is a superficial meaning." Bai ruotong smiles and talks about the detailed process with Gu Yanfeng.


    It was her sister who set up the mechanism in the alley of Bai ruotong''s way. When the group of problem children came to stop her and rob her of her money, a ghost appeared behind her at dusk. All around is the sound of sobbing, sad.


    The crowd screamed and ran away. Bai ruotong and his elder sister have a smile.


    "Your good friend''s sister is still a man of love and righteousness, but the father is a real villain."


    Gu Yanfeng commented.


    Bai ruotong put the bowl in front of his eyes: "in fact, it''s not. Her father just doesn''t know how to get along with her, because she has never tried to communicate with her father. She keeps everything in mind. How can her father help her in such a situation.


    But it doesn''t mean her father doesn''t care about her. After all, every night when she''s hungry, she cooks egg noodles and gives them to her sister to fill her stomach. "


    "Men can cook, too? Are you cheating the prince? " Gu Yanfeng asked.


    "Well, what can I do for you?" Bai ruotong blinked, "that egg noodles is also what I learned from my friends. It''s the first dish she learned in her life. Although it''s very simple, it''s delicious."


    Her so-called "good friend" refers to herself.


    After her father died, Bai ruotong often cooked egg noodles, which reminded her of her father''s taste. As a world-famous magician, my father was strict with his two daughters, but he was also kind-hearted.


    Bai Rutong hated him when he was a child, but now he misses him very much.


    There was a lack of communication between her father and her. If she had learned to be a little better, won her father''s favor, and learned to communicate with her father, then at the beginning, maybe there would not have been such a tragedy.


    Gu Yanfeng "wheezes wheezes" the noodles, the eye eye is smoked by the white gas hot air, for a long time, seems to suddenly think of something, he looks up, stares at Bai ruotong earnestly: "your good friend elder sister''s trick, can you?"


    "Why do you ask this?" Bai Rutong asked.


    "Brother six, I want to learn tricks to scare brother six..." Gu Yanfeng said, "I''m different from your friends. Your friends hide their parents for their own self-esteem, but I hide my mother''s concubine to protect her."


    "If your highness is willing to believe me, you can tell me the truth. Even if you can''t help your highness, I can share his worries. No, your Highness has hidden so many things. You should be so bent that you want to find someone to express them. Instead of doing so, you''d better say it to me?"


    Bai ruotong raised his lips and spoke slowly.


    Gu Yanfeng''s bowl soon came to the bottom. He put it down and wiped the oil stains on his lips. He muttered, "this is what you asked the prince to tell you. Don''t regret it after you hear it!"


    "Regret?" Bai ruotong said with a smile, "is there anything you can''t listen to?"

 Chapter 399

    "In fact, I''m starving not only to pretend to be ill, but also to be afraid of the sixth brother poisoning me in the meal."


    Gu Yanfeng, with a look of awe different from his age, has the same attitude as before.


    Although he is two years older than Gu Yixiu, his demeanor is much more mature than Gu Yixiu.


    "A month ago, brother Liu killed a man himself, and I saw him by accident. Fortunately, I ran in time, but brother Liu has found me. Six elder brothers threaten me, forbid to say this matter to go out, otherwise, he has ten thousand kinds of stratagems, can cause my mother imperial concubine to die. "


    Gu Yanfeng said that, his expression flashed and he was afraid. Bai ruotong was stunned: "who did he kill?"


    "Kill your father''s concubines, Ning concubines." Gu Yanfeng came back.


    Bai Rutong took a cold breath and looked at Gu Yanfeng in disbelief. When talking with an Ni today, Bai ruotong has guessed that the sixth Prince is a lawless man, but he did not expect that he was so lawless that he did harm to his concubines.


    "You don''t think the prince is young. He knows everything he should know!" Gu Yanfeng saw Bai ruotong bow his head and say nothing, and his tone suddenly became a little excited. "Ning bin is favored by his father and the emperor. If he gives birth to a prince, he is afraid that he will win the throne. Both Princess de and Ning pin used to be humble maidservants. Princess de was born beautiful and became a concubine by her father and Emperor. Now Ning pin is in her old way. How can Princess De not be afraid that Ning pin has taken her place in the heart of her father and emperor, so the sixth brother designed to kill Ning pin. "


    Gu Yanfeng said, fingers tightly into a fist. It seems that recalling the struggle before Ning Bin''s death, Gu Yanfeng''s face turned pale.


    "A concubine died in the harem. Didn''t the emperor investigate it?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanfeng shook his head: "no, although Ning''s death is strange, there are thousands of concubines in the harem. Even if there is one dead, there will be a new beautiful woman to replace her. How can the emperor care about her?


    But Ning pin was very kind to me, and her relationship with her mother was as close as a sister. After Ning''s death, her mother felt sad for a long time. She told her father that she had asked him to investigate the cause of Ning''s death, but the father just insulted her, and there was no following


    Gu Yanfeng bit the root of his teeth and locked his brow tightly. Bai ruotong is well aware of the complexity of the harem. In her novel, Na Defei once said that she is the concubine of the harem who is attached to the queen. She is smart, cunning and has a heart of snakes and scorpions.


    If you have a mother, you must have a son. If the sixth Prince has such a poisonous heart, he must be influenced by the imperial concubine.


    "..." with a faint sigh, Bai ruotong seemed to think of something and lowered his head to think about it. Gu Yanfeng saw her speechless again, poked her hand: "is it frightening you?"


    "No, your highness is worried." Bai ruotong forced a smile, "I will keep a secret for you, and I will find a way to solve this matter for you, so that you will not be threatened by the sixth prince, but you must also promise me one thing, will you?"


    "Promise you what? Gu Yanfeng asked.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head and whispered a few words in front of his ear. After listening to Gu Yanfeng, Zhang Yuan looked at her incredulously: "you..."


    "Do you agree?"


    "Do you mean what you say?" Gu Yan wind tunnel.


    "It counts." Bai ruotong nodded.


    Gu Yanfeng nodded: "well, I believe you once. If you can really help me this time, no matter what happens in the future, I will repay you. You can open your mouth."


    His face is very serious, a pair of round eyes such as the moon plate staring at her without blinking. Bai ruotong chuckled and pinched his face: "it''s just a child. Don''t pretend to be mature around me!"

 Chapter 400

    The West Marquis of the town.


    It''s light. Jingxian gets up early in the morning. She pushes the room out. Bai Chusheng is having dinner in the hall. When she sees her coming, she holds her hand and lets her sit beside her.


    Jingxian looked around, shook her head and stood up: "young master, I''m only your concubine. I''m not qualified to have dinner with you."


    Bai Chusheng knew that Jingxian liked to bind herself with rules and regulations, so he was no longer embarrassed. It''s just to speed up her eating so she won''t wait too long.


    "My grandmother wrote back yesterday and said that she would stay in the Buddhist temple for another month. She asked about you. Although it was a bit of a fuss, it was only aimed at his Royal Highness Prince Rong, not at you. You can rest assured."


    After eating, Bai Chu began to take charge of his official clothes and wanted to go to the morning court. Before he left, he whispered with Jingxian.


    Jing Xian nodded, her heart was full of ups and downs. She was given to Bai Chusheng by Prince Rong. In order to enter the government, her reputation is not glorious. Outsiders all think that Bai Chusheng suffered a loss.


    It is said that the old lady is a person who cares about the rules most. I don''t know if she can accept her existence after she comes back.


    "Don''t be nervous." Knowing what she was thinking, Bai Chusheng held her hand slightly and said, "not only me, but also Rutong will help you. Grandma won''t embarrass you."


    After that, he nodded Jingxian''s nose and eyes and said gently, "the only thing I want to do now is to make myself strong. You are Bai Chusheng''s woman. One day, when I can have the right and status to speak in the government, I will make you my wife, not my concubine, but the only one."


    Jing Xian''s heart was slightly warm, and her delicate and charming face was flushed. She lowered her head and made a voice like a mosquito''s song: "yes."


    In fact, it''s not important for Jingxian to be his wife. As long as she can be with her, Jingxian is satisfied.


    As soon as Bai Chusheng leaves, Jingxian goes to Yujiao courtyard to greet Zhang. Zhang, who is about to give birth, is now more delicate and artificial. He seems to be lying on a soft chair, half closing his eyes and looking at the people in the hall.


    Li Niang, the fifth lady, is very beautiful. Although her age is not much different from Zhang''s, Zhang''s face has lost a lot when she is standing with her. This makes Zhang''s heart very uncomfortable.


    "Jingxian, you are just a concubine. There is no place for you in this room. Don''t be wronged."


    Zhang''s heart is depressed, but can''t take Li Niang how, can only find a soft persimmon to knead.


    "It''s Li Niang''s blessing that Jing Xian is not aggrieved and can serve her mother." Li Niang said.


    Zhang''s satisfied smile, and the side of Meiling make eyes. Mei Ling understood and held a ginseng tea to Jing Xian''s arms: "Miss Jing Xian, please wait in front of your wife. She will use the ginseng tea later. She is afraid of the cold. You can warm her up in your arms."


    "Yes."


    Jing Xian carefully protects the tea cup in her arms and goes to Zhang''s stand. Mei Ling''s eyes moved and said, "Miss Jingxian, you can''t be taller than your wife in front of her. You should kneel down and wait on her."


    Jingxian forced a smile, how she did not know that Zhang was deliberately difficult to do. Had to be forced to kneel down. Li Shi was eating hot tea and glanced at Zhang Shi. His eyes flashed with disgust.


    This Zhang''s disposition is very overbearing, it is clear that he is deliberately looking for the trouble of Jingxian.


    After clearing his throat, Li covered his lips and said, "Jingxian, your bun is very delicate today. Come here and let me have a look."

 Chapter 401

    Jingxian looks at Zhang and Li. Seeing that Zhang doesn''t object, she gets up and goes with Li. Li took the ginseng tea in her hand and said with a smile: "elder sister, Jingxian just came back to the mansion. She doesn''t know how to serve her elder sister. If she doesn''t dislike it, I''d better cover it for her."


    You know how to be good.


    Zhang''s cold eye a horizontal, in the heart abdomen Fei way.


    As soon as the time had passed, Jingxian helped Li out of Yujiao courtyard. After chatting a few words, she separated in the garden. Just a few steps away, a figure in a hurry passed in front of me. The figure I saw today was Li Niang.


    Slightly hesitated for a moment, Jing Xian followed up.


    Li Niang looked around carefully and saw that the trees were covered with shade. She covered her chest and lowered her heart slightly. She stood behind the rockery and waited. After a while, a slender figure came with her in a hurry. The figure was tall, dressed in cloth and covered in black towel.


    "What''s the emergency? Why do you give me a signal? " Li Niang went with her.


    "Something''s wrong. Last night, many bodyguards came to our teahouse to make trouble. They also arrested our people. They said that they were ordered by the nobleman to lift our teahouse."


    The man''s voice is very low. Jingxian listens to it, but she can''t hear it clearly.


    "Noble man? What noble man? " Li Niang asked.


    "I''ll send someone to follow me and come back in the third shift. He told me that it was his Highness the prince who arrested me..."


    Jingxian listen carefully, can only vaguely hear "Prince" four words.


    Li Niang was shocked. Her royal highness had a good feeling for her master. Why did she attack the teahouse? The master of the teahouse was very secret. How did her royal highness find out.


    "Go back first, and I''ll tell the stronghold leader about it. Don''t be busy with your actions. Try to be quiet these days. Don''t do anything. I''ll talk about it after I ask the stronghold leader."


    Li Niang said.


    The man nodded. When he wanted to leave, there was a slight "click" sound behind him, like the sound of stepping on a dry and flat branch.


    They look at each other, Li Niang makes a look, the man understands, turn around like the wind, jump on the eaves. When she followed the sound, she saw that there was no one around. She wanted to take back her eyes, but she saw a pink figure passing by in a hurry at the corner in the distance.


    Li Niang''s eyes were tight, and her figure was... Jing Xian.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the soft sedan chair, Bai ruotong arrived at the palace gate for a long time. Orange son and Qi son are waiting outside the main door, get off the soft sedan chair, white if Tong smile and two people met in the past.


    "Miss, the last time you sent your maidservant to give you tools, as well as the condiment that the maidservant asked you to find for you," orange handed the burden hanging on her shoulder to Bai Rutong, who took it. When she wanted to carry it, an Ni took it from her hand and carried it on her own back: "it''s better to be a maidservant."


    Bai Rutong didn''t stop him. Looking at orange and Qi''er, he said happily, "I haven''t seen you for several days. Do you two miss me?"


    "Naturally, miss, when will you be back?" Qi son blinks an eye, "recently you are not in the house, the food taste of the house has become pale, miss, the maid really miss you."


    "You''re thinking about my cooking." Bai Rutong sighed slightly.


    Orange son cover lip a smile: "yes, Qi son recite for a long time, from Miss left time began to recite."


    Hearing the speech, Bai Rutong pinched Qi''er''s face: "Qi''er, don''t worry. When your young lady comes back, you can enjoy the delicacies."


    "Yes." Kiel laughed with joy.


    "By the way, miss, did you meet Prince Rong when you came here just now?" Oranges smile and ask coldly.

 Chapter 402

    "No, what happened to his Royal Highness Prince Rong?" Bai Rutong blinked and looked at the orange in confusion.


    Orange Qi and her husband looked at each other. After a while, orange said, "just now, a gorgeous woman entered the gate of the city. It was Prince Rong who came down to greet her. Still... Still..."


    "What else?" Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know if it''s the illusion of a maid. Prince Rong''s Royal Highness is very close to the woman''s words and deeds..." orange Er hesitated in reply. Just now, she saw with her own eyes that the woman entered the palace gate and walked towards Prince Rong in the distance. Prince Rong raised his hand to caress the woman''s head and led her into the soft sedan chair.


    "The woman you are talking about, is there a red in the center of her eyebrows?" Bai asked.


    "Yes." Orange nodded, "does miss know who that woman is?"


    "It''s Princess Huaiyang." Bai ruotong reluctantly smiles. Although his expression is light, his eyes are a bit obscure.


    Qi''er glanced at the orange and said in a low voice, "well, what do you say that for?"


    Orange son bit to bite lip petal, just now has been hesitating whether or not to say with white if Tong this matter. But she doesn''t want to cheat her master. Seeing is seeing. She doesn''t want her master to be cheated.


    "You go back to the mansion. I have to go back to prepare. I''ll cook for his Highness the ninth Prince tonight."


    Bai ruotong hears their whispers and returns to the soft sedan chair with a strong smile.


    "Miss, maybe we are wrong. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is far away. Maybe that man is not his Royal Highness Prince Rong at all." Orange son some don''t feel at ease, followed a few steps.


    "Even if it is, it doesn''t matter. Princess Huaiyang is the sister of Prince Rong''s Royal Highness. It''s nothing to be close to her sister."


    Bai ruotong comforts Chen ER and himself.


    Orange nodded and looked up to say something more, but Bai Rutong turned and walked away.


    Orange is a confidant of her own, so she will not cheat.


    She is not blind, she said, see Prince Rong, that person must be prince Rong.


    Bai ruotong''s chest is blocked.


    She comforted herself, and she was close to her brother.


    But


    She has never held hands with her brother!


    Hand in hand this thing is to be able to randomly pull it!


    The more Bai ruotong thought about it, the more angry he was. He pushed hard to the bottom of the car. The palace lady who lifted the sedan chair was suddenly hurt by her push. She only heard the dull sound of "Dong", and Bai Rutong''s buttocks fell to the ground steadily.


    "How are you, white girl?" An Ni hurriedly helps Bai ruotong and looks at the two palace people who lift the sedan chair with reproach, "how do you two serve? How did you fall the girl


    "No... don''t blame them... It''s me." Bai ruotong shook his head and forced a smile.


    "Do you have a grudge against soft sedan chair? I know how to throw all day long. "


    A sarcastic male voice came out after himself, and Bai ruotong didn''t have to look back to know who it was. She''s really unlucky. She''s upset. Unexpectedly, she meets this annoying fool again.


    "See you, your highness."


    Bai ruotong turned around and saluted Gu chenlian.


    "Were you happy playing with my palace yesterday? "Yes?"


    Gu chenlian approached her and asked.


    Bai ruotong blinked: "what did your highness say? How can he play with his Highness the prince? "


    "You know what you and your second brother have done to our palace!"


    He still has a slight pain in his thigh.


    Bai ruotong flattened her mouth. If yesterday, she was still a little interested in reviewing Chen Lian''s words, now her mind is full of troubles that Chen er said to herself, and she is too lazy to respond to Gu''s words.

 Chapter 403

    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Gu chenlian saw that she bowed her head and did not speak, and then approached her two steps.


    "Your Highness, if you want to fight or scold, hurry up. If you have something else to do." Bai ruotong raised his head feebly and closed his eyes.


    "You..."


    Gu chenlian choked. When he wanted to blame, his eyes saw the dimly exposed neck socket in her skirt, and there was a long black line on it. Slightly a Zheng, Gu Shen Lian eyes can''t help but move, hand toward her neck.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong was so frightened by his action that he quickly stepped back.


    "What are you so afraid to do? Do you think this palace will fool you? Don''t be paranoid Gu chenlian screwed up her eyebrows. This little girl looks very wrong today. In the past, if she attacked herself with sharp teeth in the morning, "is the wound on your neck left by our palace yesterday?"


    "Your Highness, will you fight or not! If you don''t hit me, I''ll leave. I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you now! " After that, Bai ruotong went to the soft sedan chair. Before taking two steps, Gu chenlian directly dragged her back: "follow my palace."


    "Ah! You


    Bai ruotong wants to struggle, but Gu chenlian''s strength is extraordinary. The palace people did not dare to stop them. Bai ruotong felt that his hand was about to be broken by this man.


    Came to a pavilion, Gu chenlian finally willing to let her go. Bai ruotong is about to leave, but Gu chenlian stands in front of her.


    "Your Highness, what do you want to do?" Bai ruotong is speechless. The prince is too pestering.


    "I have something to ask you," Gu said with a pause. "How did you know that Yinling had a teahouse in the capital?"


    White if Tong a meal, suddenly way: "Prince hall down investigation?"? how? Is it the same as what Rutong said? You should believe it now. "


    "Having a teahouse doesn''t mean anything." Gu chenlian lowered his voice, a little guilty between his words.


    Bai ruotong sighed and sat on the round stone bench. His eyes flashed: "Your Highness, since you like her, don''t care about these details.


    Don''t worry. Yesterday, ruotong made it very clear. Now ruotong has already lost his heart to his royal highness. His royal highness should stop pestering him and deliberately do harm to him. Anyway, I won''t live for several years. Just do me a favor and let me have a good time in my last days. "


    When Bai said that, he sighed again.


    Gu chenlian pointed and looked at her suspiciously: "did Yinling really send someone to assassinate you?"


    "That''s not true." Bai ruotong held his cheek and said weakly.


    "Why does she want you to die?" Gu chenlian is still unbelievable. On the one hand, he dislikes Bai ruotong, and on the other hand, he loves Bai Yinling. There is a voice in his heart telling him that he should believe in Bai Yinling, but I don''t know why... His real intention is to favor Bai ruotong.


    "I don''t know." Bai ruotong muttered and simply lay on the stone table.


    The soft and unassuming Bai ruotong made Gu chenlian feel a little uncomfortable. He sat down and poked Bai ruotong''s head: "what''s the matter with you today? Poison? Feeble? "


    "Women always have a few days in a month, can''t they?" Bai ruotong said.


    Gu chenlian is slightly stunned. How many days will women feel uncomfortable? Why he never heard of it.


    Looking down at Bai ruotong, who is powerless and half closed his eyes, Gu chenlian opens his mouth. He wants to say something, but his eyes suddenly stop on the stone bridge in the distance. He is stunned, and Gu chenlian smiles.

 Chapter 404

    "Ah! Look who is standing on the bridge


    Gu chenlian said. Bai ruotong held his cheek and looked in the direction he pointed out. For a moment, the blood seemed to flow backwards.


    On the stone arch bridge, Gu Yanqing and Princess Huaiyang walk slowly from the bridge and stop slightly in the bridge. Gu Yanqing lowers her head and puts her hand gently behind her hair. It seems that they are wearing something for her.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng Zheng, if just now orange son said that maybe she recognized the wrong person, then now? The man standing on the bridge with a black robe is Gu Yanqing. No matter what she was wearing or what she was looking like, she could not be wrong about the person she knew.


    "You said to the palace yesterday that you are devoted to the second elder brother. Unexpectedly, the second elder brother has a beautiful woman. Compared with you, Princess Huaiyang is really more beautiful!"


    Gu chenlian said in front of her ears.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong didn''t reply. He stood in the pavilion and looked at Gu Yanqing. Yesterday, Her Highness''s tenderness was still in her mind, but now, there are others standing beside him. Originally should belong to her unique tenderness, but now he gave it to others.


    "Why don''t you talk? Are you mad? " Gu chenlian lowered his head and put his handsome face together,


    Biting his lip, Bai Rutong rushed out of the pavilion. Her action made Gu chenlian unexpectedly, slightly stunned, and Gu chenlian followed her.


    When he ran to the stone arch bridge, there was no one else around him. When Bai ruotong inspected around, the two men disappeared without a trace.


    Clenching his fists, his nails are about to sink into the flesh. Bai Rutong clenches his teeth and stares at the direction of their departure.


    "Want to cry?"


    Gu chenlian followed and looked at Bai ruotong with his head tilted.


    "You''re going to cry!" Bai Rutong glared at him, but he didn''t have a good airway.


    "Men are like this, not to mention the second brother," Gu said with a cheerful smile, his eyes moving up and down. "Do you really think you can attract the second brother now? Don''t be paranoid. Even if the second elder brother is popular with you for a while, he will lose interest in you soon. But you can rest assured that now that your father has married you and betrothed you to the second elder brother, you will still be your princess. No matter how noble the identity of Huaiyang princess is, you can only be a side princess. "


    Bai ruotong''s heart ached faintly. When the palm of his hand opened, there was already a trace of blood on his head. She was stunned and then gave a bitter smile.


    A month ago, she was still indifferent to Her Highness because she was afraid that her highness would fall in love with other women.


    But a month later, she was deeply in love with her highness.


    What I used to be afraid of came true at this moment. Originally, it was really painful.


    "Bai ruotong, you talk!"


    Gu chenlian is bored. The woman he is facing is a mute. He raised Bai ruotong''s chin, but saw that her eyes were red.


    "You... Didn''t you say you couldn''t cry?"


    Gu chenlian was shocked, and his voice trembled. In the past, no matter how he bullied Bai ruotong, she would not fall such tears. But in that moment, the sadness in her eyes stabbed his heart.


    "It must be a misunderstanding. The man just now can''t be his highness," he said


    "How impossible? This is in the palace. Who dares to dress up as the second elder brother? If someone finds out, it''s the crime of beheading him. "Gu chenlian feels uncomfortable." do you like him so much? When you liked me, you didn''t feel so sad! "

 Chapter 405

    "This palace has never felt that you are so naive." Gu chenlian sneered.


    At the bottom of the lake, the water is clear. Occasionally, carp flick their tails and their scales jump. Bai ruotong looked at the bottom of the bridge on the fence and sighed heavily: "Your Highness, have you seen enough jokes?"


    "Do you know you''ve been laughed at by this palace?" Gu chenlian raised his eyebrows. He thought Bai ruotong had no heart, no heart, no face and no skin.


    White if Tong flat flat mouth: "funny?"


    "Funny." Gu chenlian said.


    Bai ruotong was very depressed: "I''ve seen all the jokes. Can you let me go? I''m going to cook for his Highness the ninth Prince today. The princess is still waiting for me. I can''t let her wait any longer. "


    Gu chenlian looked up and down at her eyes. Just now, her eyes looked like a little girl who was heartbroken with tears. Now, her expression is back to the old days. It seems that the sadness just now is just his illusion.


    "Why don''t you cry?" Gu chenlian approached her and asked.


    Bai ruotong said: "if I cry, will his highness satirize me again?"


    "Naturally, satirizing you is the palace''s interest." Gu chenlian''s return was generous, as if there was nothing wrong with it.


    Bai ruotong glances at him, turns around and walks down the arch bridge. Gu chenlian raises his lips and smiles. Today, he finally finds pleasure in Bai ruotong. He kept up with her and poked her with a light tongue! Do you suddenly find that my palace is much better than my second brother? At least my palace has never cheated you. I hate you just because I hate you. I don''t pretend to like you on purpose. "


    "No, at least his Royal Highness Prince Rong is very gentle to me and will help me deal with the people I hate." Bai ruotong didn''t want to, denied.


    Gu chenlian is the one who makes her cry. She won''t make him cry.


    What''s more, she hasn''t heard his Highness''s explanation. What if the truth is not what she saw?


    His highness said that if he really liked Huaiyang, he would have married Huaiyang and would not wait until now.


    So she should trust her highness.


    "Disgusting people..." Gu chenlian pondered these words, and her smile suddenly froze on her face. This girl didn''t mean herself.


    He wanted to refute, but he saw that Bai ruotong''s pace began to speed up, as if he deliberately wanted to distance himself. Gu chenlian took two steps and shrugged. He felt a little bored and didn''t want to keep up.


    A lost woman, there is nothing to choose. Funny.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to Yueyi palace, the palace is full of laughter. Bai ruotong looks at it and sees that Gu Yi and Gu Yanfeng are fighting. As if noticing her eyes, Gu Yixiu turned back and raised a bright smile to greet her: "mother."


    Bai Rutong stroked his little head and led him into the inner room. Looking around, he asked in a low voice, "where''s your father? Didn''t he come? "


    "I was still together just now, but I was called by my aunt on the way. Let me come first. My father said he would come later." Gu Yixiu came back.


    As soon as Bai Rutong choked, his heart sank again.


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting a few words, Bai ruotong went to the kitchen to prepare meals. Take out the pan and knife from the burden. Although the workmanship is not very exquisite, it is enough. It''s not that the blacksmiths deliberately neglect, but that they have never seen such equipment, so it''s inevitable that there will be some strange deficiencies.


    "Has Miss White returned?"


    "Yes, my mother is in the kitchen."


    "I''ll go and talk to miss white!"


    Bai ruotong was cutting the food, and the woman''s pretty voice came from outside the door. Bai ruotong looked back and saw a pink shadow suddenly appear outside the kitchen.


    Her chest was slightly blocked. Bai Rutong said with a smile, "Princess Huaiyang, why are you here?"

 Chapter 406

    "I heard that Miss Bai is going to cook today, so your highness asked Lian an to enjoy the food together. Does Miss Bai not care?"


    Murong Lian''an laughed politely, looked down at the pieces of coriander on the chopping board, and said with a smile, "isn''t this the wild vegetable outside the palace? You can dig everywhere. How can white girl cook such food in the palace? "


    Bai ruotong just laughed and said nothing. He lowered his head and covered his hands with a handkerchief. He lifted the lid of the log pot. The potatoes in it have already been cooked.


    Murong Lian''an closed her mouth and chuckled. Although Gu Yixiu talked about Bai Rutong''s cooking skills, today, Bai Rutong knows nothing more than some vulgar dishes, which is not worth mentioning.


    Gu Yanfeng''s tongue is very picky. She''s used to delicacies. How can she get into the tongue of vulgar folk dishes? She''ll watch Bai Rutong make a fool of herself later.


    Murong Lian''an thought so, deliberately came to her, raised his hand and stroked his hairpin. Bai ruotong is mixing the sauce. He takes a sip and raises a satisfied smile.


    Seeing that he had not attracted Bai ruotong''s attention, Murong Lian''an could not help feeling a little worried. She stamped her feet and simply pretended to be slippery. She staggered and exclaimed, "ah


    Bai ruotong blinked and raised his head from the sauce: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Lian''an wrung her eyebrows and picked up the gold hairpin from the ground. Bai ruotong noticed the delicate thing in her hand. Thinking about the action of Her Highness wearing the hairpin for her from a distance, he forced to smile: "the hairpin looks really chic."


    "Fortunately, it''s not broken. It''s a gift from your highness. If it''s broken, how can it be?" Murong Lian''an said and carefully inserted the hairpin into the bun.


    Bai ruotong pretended to be calm and kept on doing what he was doing. Murong Lian''an flattened his mouth, a little proud, but a little boring. Bai ruotong''s expression was not as angry as she had imagined. She was as calm as if she had not heard what she said. This makes Murong Lian''an''s heart extremely uncomfortable.


    She did not believe that Bai ruotong was as calm as she had shown.


    "I''ll go out and play with your highness first. Your highness is now examining his lessons. I''ll go over and have a look. White girl, take your time and don''t be smoked. I''ve heard that the oil is too smoky, but your skin will turn yellow. All the cooks in my house have yellow faces."


    Murong Lian''an said on purpose.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When she left, Bai Rutong almost vomited a mouthful of blood, and the knife in his hand was heavily embedded in the chopping board.


    This woman is obviously here to show off!


    ¡­¡­


    When the cooking is over, it''s almost dusk. After returning from the CI Ning palace, the hazy imperial concubine saw Gu Yanqing. She was very happy and was entertained by good tea and fruit in the hall.


    Bai ruotong walked out of the dining room and moved his shoulders. When she walked into the hall, she saw that Princess ningsang was talking to Gu Yanqing. Although Gu Yanqing didn''t smile, there was a touch of warmth in her eyes.


    The touch of light warmth pricked Bai Rutong''s eyes.


    "You can pass on the meal." After adjusting his heart, Bai Rutong walked into the hall with a smile. Gu Yanqing''s eyes follow her voice and climb to her face. Bai Rutong turns away. Now she doesn''t want to look at this smelly man.


    "Pass on the meal."


    Hazy princess said with a smile.


    A few people then came to the side hall to have dinner. After a few people sat down, Bai Rutong put a dish of vegetables in front of the eight immortals table. The hazy imperial concubine looked at the vegetables on the table and said, "only one dish?"

 Chapter 407

    "Miss Bai doesn''t know how to cook. It''s just a dish. We can''t share it." Murong Lian''an said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong said with a clear smile: "your concubine, this is just the first dish. The dishes have to be served one by one."


    "It''s a novel way to eat." The hazy Princess covered her lips with a smile and glanced at Gu Yanqing and Murong Lian''an. Gu Yanqing''s expression is still indifferent, but her eyes never leave the dishes on the table.


    "Little girl, what''s the name of this dish?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Potato salad." With a smile, Bai ruotong took the white porcelain bowl of the imperial concubine and put the salad in it. Then, they served the people on the table one by one.


    Murong Lian''an was not interested in eating. She tasted it, and the bitterness mixed with strong acid spread in her mouth. She put down her jade chopsticks: "this... What kind of food is it? How can it taste so strange? White girl, you can''t cook. Why do you want to fool us?"


    "Weird? It''s delicious. "


    It was Gu Yanfeng who spoke. He picked up the potato salad and put it in his mouth. It was not salty. Although it was a seasonal vegetable, he could clearly taste the meat. It''s like smoked meat mixed with the soft taste of potatoes. The more you bite, the more fragrant.


    Hazy Princess slightly a Zheng, surprise of looking at Gu Yanfeng: "wind son, you are willing to eat?"? Do you really think it''s delicious? "


    "You can taste it, too. It''s really delicious." Gu Yanfeng said it and swallowed it.


    "It''s really delicious


    Gu Yixiu had a sweet smile, but he didn''t stop.


    The hazy imperial concubine was dubious and tasted it. She was surprised and said, "this dish has never been eaten before. It''s quite novel. What''s the meat on your head here? "


    "It''s cured and smoked pork." White Rutong road.


    It''s bacon. However, due to the limited materials in the world, it can''t completely imitate the taste of bacon. Bai ruotong has to constantly improve and add the world''s only spices, which taste like bacon. By adding the world''s unique spice baixiangshuguo, it has a unique spicy flavor.


    Seeing that the plate was empty, Bai ruotong ordered people to take it down and put on another dish. Murong Lian''an turned his head and gargled with tea carefully.


    Is there something wrong with these people''s tongue? This dish is bitter and sour. Where is it delicious?


    Cover your lips with a silk handkerchief. When you come back, there are three more dishes on the table. The first one is a brown oval object. The second is a black hill. The third one looks like mushrooms with red agarics.


    "This... What is this?"


    Murong Lian''an was stunned and exclaimed. Where is this food? It seems that it''s not like four things.


    "The first dish is called Huaji in imitation, but it''s not made of earth," said Bai ruotong, handing a knife to Princess Yao. "Princess, cut it up and have a look."


    Hazy princess took the knife with half faith and half doubt. When it was cut, the white air overflowed, and the fragrance diffused in the room. There is a fat and fresh roast pigeon in the nest. The whole body of the pigeon is as golden as honey.


    "It''s fun!"


    Gu Yanfeng and Gu Yixiu laughed. What children like to play most is this novel thing.


    Gu Yanqing ponders her chin and looks up at Bai ruotong. This little girl is really clever. The food is delicious. I''m afraid the imperial chef in the palace can''t compare with it.


    As if noticing Gu Yanqing''s sight, Bai ruotong looked at him. His eyes were perverse. He glared fiercely and drew back his eyes.


    Gu Yanqing a Zheng, the little girl''s now seem to have a bit of anger?

 Chapter 408

    Bai ruotong took the knife from the princess''s hand, raised it slightly, cut the meat on the plate, picked up the lemon and squeezed it into the meat.


    "This dish is a squab with lemon juice. The dough wrapped in it is also edible." After that, Bai ruotong cut off the pigeon meat, wrapped it in crisp dough with seasonal vegetables, and handed it to several people.


    Murong Lian''an swallowed her saliva. The vegetables just now were so bad that she didn''t want to eat them. But she looked at a few people who ate with relish on one side, sank her eyes, and admitted her life to feed the pigeon into her mouth.


    "Bah, bah, bah! It''s terrible


    The next second, Murong Lian''an spits the pigeon meat into the plate. The pigeon is bitter and intolerable. The original mouth is full of sour taste. When the pigeon re enters, it is even more sour and intolerable.


    "Huaiyang, what are you doing?"


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were cold. The skin of the pigeon roasted by Bai ruotong is crisp and delicious, and the meat is delicious. It''s not difficult to eat. It''s quite delicious. Murong Lian''an''s style just now is really disgusting.


    "Are you upset today? Do you need a doctor to treat you? "


    Hazy Princess tone with a bit unhappy.


    Murong Lian''an had to bow his head and say, "it''s Lian''an''s fault. Maybe he''s caught cold recently, so he doesn''t know how to eat."


    Bai Rutong gave a cold smile. The bitter lotus seeds and white vinegar powder in the sleeve shake slightly. If she dares to eat the next dish, she must add more ingredients.


    Who makes her unhappy, she must make that person unhappy.


    "What is this mountain like thing?"


    Pigeon belly, Gu Yanfeng licked the corner of his mouth, novel look to the Black Hills. Bai ruotong smiles and hands the knife to Gu Yanfeng: "this is a volcano. Do you dare to cut it?"


    "Why don''t you dare!" Gu Yanfeng chuckled and took the knife from Bai Rutong. In the center of the volcano, you can only hear a "click", the volcano head cracked, and the red soup overflowed from the "crater".


    "This is fun! Mother, you should have told me to play Gu Yixiu said flatly.


    "Come down to the next hall." Bai Rutong smiles.


    Gu Yixiu was happy and nodded happily.


    Murong Lian''an didn''t dare to eat any more, but seeing that everyone was eating happily, his heart was blocked.


    Wait


    As if she had thought of something, she took up her own soup bowl and handed it to Bai ruotong: "Miss Bai, you''ve been cutting vegetables for us all the time, and you haven''t eaten it yourself. Would you like to drink this soup first?"


    Bai ruotong should have given her powder in the soup when people didn''t pay attention. If it is so bitter and sour, how can people eat so sweet.


    Bai Rutong smiles a little and takes the soup bowl from Murong Lian''an. But he looks at the hazy Princess: "lady, can Rutong have dinner?"


    "Of course it is."


    Hazy princess happy way. Looking at Gu Yanfeng''s big mouthful of dishes, the princess was not only happy, but also liked Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and sipped the soup.


    Murong was stunned. Her expression was not strange. Is she wrong? Bai ruotong didn''t prepare for her alone?


    "This soup is seafood soup. After boiling it for an hour, Huaiyang county is not averse to Rutong, so take a sip while it''s hot?"


    Bai ruotong then handed the soup bowl back to Murong Lian''an.


    Murong Lian''an was slightly stunned. She looked up at Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong had a smile on her face.

 Chapter 409

    Took a mouthful of soup bowl, the next second, just listen to "poof" life, the mouth of the soup spray out.


    Acid! Or sour and suffering.


    "Huaiyang! What are you doing! "


    The food on the table is poured everywhere by the soup that she spurts out, the face of hazy imperial concubine suddenly a cold, get up to scold a way.


    "This soup is bitter!"


    Murong Lian''an said wrongly, "can''t you taste it? The food cooked by Bai ruotong is sour and bitter. It''s hard to swallow! "


    "Princess Huaiyang, it''s time to see the doctor for your tongue!"


    Gu Yanfeng said angrily. It''s hard to have a good meal these days. Unexpectedly, it''s all ruined by Murong Lian''an.


    "Your Highness, what Lian an said is true. This soup is really bitter!"


    Murong Lian''an stamped his foot and spoke eagerly. In the eyes of outsiders, her action at this time is clearly looking for Bai Rutong''s trouble.


    "If you feel bitter and don''t drink it, why can''t we eat? Is that the girl raised by Murong''s tutor?"


    Hazy imperial concubine carries body, quality asks a way.


    One side of the palace people rushed to remove the meal from the table.


    "Your concubine, Lian''an is not feeling well today, so she has lost her temper. I hope your concubine will understand," Gu Yanqing said. She got up and told Zhao Chengdao, "Zhao Cheng, send Lian''an back."


    "This soup was made for people who caught cold, but your highness said that Murong girl vomited my soup because she caught cold. It''s a joke." Bai ruotong sighed. If Gu Yanqing was silent, Bai ruotong would be more comfortable. But he opened his mouth to Murong Lian''an, which made Bai ruotong feel bad.


    From eating to now, he has not praised "delicious" with her.


    "It may be that Lian an is not happy to enjoy it." Murong Lian''an''s eyes were full of tears, and his steps were slightly inclined. He looked at Gu Yanqing, "Your Highness, you don''t have to say anything good for me. Miss Bai''s words mean that I don''t like her food. Poor an swore that the food Lian''an ate was really bitter."


    "Auntie! What do you mean by that! Your mother''s food is delicious. Now that you''ve ruined your mother''s food, you say it''s not your mother''s. Yi Xiu doesn''t like you anymore! "


    Gu Yixiu was so angry that his mother promised him to try the next dish. But now, everything is destroyed by Murong Lian''an.


    "Xiuer! How do you talk to your aunt? " Gu Yanqing warned.


    Gu Yixiu flattened his mouth and hid behind Bai ruotong.


    With a bitter smile, Bai Rutong turned back and said to Princess Yao, "lady, since today''s meal has been destroyed, it''s useless for Rutong to stay here any longer. After preparing the meal for the whole afternoon, Rutong is a little tired. I hope she will allow him to have a rest."


    Her words mingled with grievances, the hazy princess could not help but feel a little distressed. He stroked Bai ruotong''s hand and nodded his head and said, "an Ni, wait on Miss Bai to have a rest."


    Gu Yanqing sees that she is going to leave, and tries to put her hand in the way, but Bai Rutong throws her hand away. After two steps, Bai Rutong looked back at Gu Yixiu and said, "Your Highness, are you going with your father or do you want to stay with your mother today?"


    Gu Yanqing is an eccentric person. Gu Yixiu knows how to speak for her, but Gu Yanqing yells at Gu Yixiu to protect Murong Lian''an.


    "I''ll go with my mother." Gu Yixiu choked and went forward to hold Bai ruotong''s hand.


    "Xiuer! This is the palace of your concubine. It doesn''t mean that you can live in it if you live there. Your mother''s mischievous, and you should follow her? "


    Gu Yanqing''s words were not angry, so Gu Yixiu was afraid to move.

 Chapter 410

    The hazy imperial concubine covered her lips and cleared her throat. Now Bai ruotong is her nobleman. In addition, Gu Yixiu is close to Gu Yanfeng, so it''s good to leave him in the palace to accompany Gu Yanfeng.


    "If Prince Rong is at ease, your highness can stay in our palace." She said.


    Gu Yanqing heard the speech, looked at Gu Yixiu, looked at Bai ruotong with an angry face, arched his hand and said, "it''s troublesome for your concubine."


    Murong Lian''an bites her teeth. It''s clear that Bai ruotong is the woman who has made a conspiracy. Why does everyone say that she is not the one.


    "Your Highness, Lian an has come to Japan to be close to Miss Bai. We are two of the same age. It would be nice if we could be sisters. But it seems that Miss Bai doesn''t like Lian an. Today, Lian an is abrupt. She suffered a loss and can''t explain clearly. Your highness doesn''t believe Lian an''s words... Lian an only has broken teeth and swallows them."


    Murong Lian''an said, tears rolling in his eyes have broken the line, Qi Qi''s sad words are very wronged. Gu Yanqing looked back at her, moved her lips, and said in a soft voice, "Zhao Cheng, send her back."


    "Can''t go!"


    Gu Yanfeng, who had been silent, was angry at this time, "Princess Huaiyang! I see you today! Today, the dishes that sister Bai made for the prince are destroyed by you. You don''t have the slightest regret. On the contrary, you say that sister Bai is not! Second brother protects you, but I don''t! Come on! Drag her down to the prince! The prince will beat her on the board


    Although Gu Yanfeng ordered, Gu Yanqing was there. Who dares to step forward.


    "Your Highness, Lian an didn''t want to talk about it, but now one or two of you misunderstood Lian an. Do you really think Miss Bai didn''t do anything?" Murong Lian''an said, went to the table, holding his own soup toward Bai ruotong, "Bai ruotong, do you dare to drink?"


    "If I drink, can you apologize?" White if Tong pick eyebrow, ask.


    "If you drink up, I''ll apologize to you!"


    "I want you to kneel down!" Bai ruotong gathered his smile and said solemnly, "respectfully, kneel down and apologize!"


    Murong Lian''an was stunned. After a while, he said, "Bai ruotong, what kind of trick are you playing?"


    How could she eat the bitter soup. But Murong Lian''an thought again, it seems that the latter is more cost-effective to bear the bitterness and give her a big gift.


    Bai ruotong, a slut, is clearly digging a hole for her to jump.


    The hazy imperial concubine listens to two people''s proof, can''t help but annoy and smile. Both of them are little girls, and some of their temperaments are natural. However, when they make trouble like this, neither of them seems to give each other a chance to stay behind.


    Bai ruotong didn''t want to worry about it. It was just to make her feel refreshed. But Gu Yanqing protects her, which makes Bai Rutong angry. Even though she knew that she was not calm now, she couldn''t care so much. She just wanted to teach her a lesson in front of Gu Yanqing.


    "Dare you or dare not?"


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, force to ask a way.


    "You... If you dare to drink, why don''t I dare!"


    Murong Lian''an swallowed and said.


    Bai ruotong holds the soup bowl close to her lip. When she wants to drink it, Gu Yanqing comes forward and grabs it from her hand. Bai ruotong is stunned and watches him drink it all in one gulp.


    Throwing the bowl aside, Gu Yanqing turned back and said, "are you two enough? Lian an, if you don''t go, I will not protect you any more. "

 Chapter 411

    His voice repressed anger, like a cold light approaching, which made people feel scared. Murong Lian''an clenched her teeth and turned angrily with her face in her hands.


    How can Gu Yanfeng give up? When he wants to call someone to stop him, he is covered by the hazy imperial concubine. The emperor of his own family really doesn''t want to live. Others should be able to offend him, but Gu Yanqing can afford to.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the soup, madam. It''s just that Lian''an has been in a bad mood these two days. It''s just that she''s not happy to see Rutong in the limelight today. Please remember that she''s too young to forgive her."


    Gu Yanqing apologized in a low voice.


    The water in this soup is very sour and bitter. Fortunately, he drank it. The little girl was afraid of suffering. If she drank it, she would die.


    "If you have wronged Miss Bai, it''s no harm to my palace." The hazy Princess sighed and looked at Bai Rutong.


    White if Tong calm face, did not pay any attention to the side of Gu Yanqing: "your concubine, if Tong first down to rest."


    When he came, Bai ruotong thought that what he heard and saw today was her misunderstanding.


    But he just so protect Murong Lian''an, Bai Rutong confirmed, everything is not her misunderstanding. In Gu Yanqing''s mind, Murong Lian''an had a certain position.


    If she and Murong Lian''an stand on the edge of the cliff, the person he saves must be Murong Lian''an.


    Hazy Princess no embarrassment, nodded her back to the room.


    Without looking at Gu Yanqing again, Bai Rutong leads Gu Yixiu and turns around.


    When Gu Yixiu was settled down, Bai ruotong pushed the door open. As he stepped further, his eyes suddenly turned dark. There was no time to scream. His mouth was blocked and the door slammed shut.


    "Little girl, you are very arrogant today, eh?"


    Gu Yanqing''s voice sounded in his ears. Bai ruotong was about to jump to his heart, and then he fell back. He pushed Gu Yanqing away and sneered: "Your Highness is more arrogant than me today, isn''t he?"


    "Why do you want to feed Lian an?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Is your highness distressed?" Bai ruotong didn''t answer and asked.


    He clasped her chin and lowered his black and deep eyes: "trip a princess in full view, do you want this head on your head?"


    "It will be because Huaiyang county is the only one with my head. Only your highness is right." Bai ruotong pushed him away and stepped back towards the house. Gu Yanqing''s heavy steps followed.


    "How did Lian''an provoke you? Do you want to do this to her?"


    Gu Yanqing approached her and asked. As soon as he got close to her, he dodged. She was forced to the corner by him.


    "Your Highness said to me yesterday that you are busy with business today, but I don''t think so. You are very relaxed with Princess Lian''an today. You are wandering around the palace and meeting at the palace gate. Your highness is really busy!"


    Bai ruotong said softly.


    "What leisure? I just happened to meet her when I came here. That''s why I brought her here. " Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed a little blank.


    Lie!


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly cooled. She thought Gu Yanqing would explain, or find a reason to prevaricate, but unexpectedly, he denied it directly.


    What she saw with her own eyes is not true?


    "The peony style gold hairpin is inlaid with a pearl. Does your highness have an impression?" Bai asked.


    "I sent this hairpin to Huaiyang. Huaiyang told you about it?" Gu Yanqing suddenly. If so, was the little girl jealous just now?


    "You don''t even admit to having a private meeting with her! This hairpin is very tight! Your highness, you said you wouldn''t hide anything from me, but now you''re obviously deliberately prevaricating me! "


    Bai ruotong was so angry that he spoke quickly that he kicked his boots.

 Chapter 412

    Gu Yanqing expertly dodged, clasped her hand: "when did I cheat you, you vinegar, you can eat some nonsense."


    "Then why do you want to cover up Princess Huaiyang tonight?" Bai ruotong broke off his hand and turned away from him.


    "Cover up? You are the one who really covers up for me. " Gu Yanqing sighed and raised her hand to cover her cheek. "Do you know that your behavior was too violent? If you really let a princess kneel down with you in front of the princess, do you know the consequences?


    You don''t have any title except the future Princess of the king. Normally, Huaiyang''s identity is above you. Do you know her father is the prime minister now? If you really offend her, how will her father deal with the Marquis''s house in Zhenxi? "


    Bai Rutong choked. She didn''t think about it too much just now. Gu Yanqing said all of these she did not put in mind. Xu was so angry that she almost missed the important event.


    But


    She''s just very depressed. People all say that Gu Yanqing is not close to beauty. She is special to him.


    But today, she clearly saw Gu Yanqing and her wearing a golden hairpin. How could he do such an intimate action.


    She is not the most special existence in his heart, but he is unique in her heart, which is unfair to Bai ruotong.


    What she wants is not Gu Yanqing''s favor. What she wants is him.


    "Why don''t you talk? Or do you feel depressed? "


    Gu Yanqing soft voice, side head to see her. Bai Rutong choked and lowered his eyes. Gu Yanqing sighed and wanted to hold her from behind, but Bai Rutong first stepped away.


    "If you really don''t feel comfortable, I will contact her less in the future." Gu Yanqing said.


    "You sound like I''m the one who''s wrong!"


    Bai Rutong sobbed and said. It was Gu Yanqing''s fault. He played with Murong Lian''an in the Palace first. Just now, he talked for her and pleaded for her in every way. Now, what''s wrong is himself.


    "It''s the king who''s wrong."


    Gu Yanqing changed his tune.


    "But you are teaching me a lesson every time. It''s true that you protect her tonight. You know that I don''t like her. You still have to bring her with you.


    My brother is right. I''m a careful woman. Murong Lian''an is so good that I can''t compare with her. I''m a woman who is impulsive and doesn''t take care of the overall situation. If you think that I''m disgusting, don''t come to me. Go to your Murong Lian''an. "


    When Bai ruotong saw that he was clinging to him step by step, he turned around and pushed him hard. But how could her little body push Gu Yanqing? On the contrary, her body fell back. Gu Yanqing rushed to protect her from falling.


    "I just helped her. Are you so angry?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "You did help her. You''re all helping her tonight!"


    It''s better for him not to mention her, but to mention her. Gu Yanqing good intention in front of her face, he only help her a word, if a sentence, she as for so angry.


    "..." Gu Yanqing chuckled, but Bai ruotong made such a fuss, and his heart was relieved. The more she makes trouble, the more she pretends to be him.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    She was so angry that she was about to explode. How could this man laugh?


    "Little girl, what makes you jealous is that he is Wang''s sister, isn''t he?" Gu Yanqing can''t help but say, directly embrace her in the bosom, buckle her body to rely on in own chest.

 Chapter 413

    "I''m not jealous! She''s not your Highness''s sister. She''s just a treasure in the palm of your Highness''s hand. Holding it in the palm of your hand, she''s afraid of falling. Holding it in her mouth, she''s afraid of melting. She''s so spoiled that she''s sent to marry a princess in the palace or build a palace for her to burn incense. "


    Bai ruotong broke free, but his words were very sour. Listening to this, Gu Yanqing chuckled and hugged Bai ruotong''s body more tightly: "does my king regard her as a treasure? If the king really thinks that she is a treasure, why does she dare to kick the king with your legs when she talks with the king, not like you


    Then he patted her on the leg. Bai ruotong choked and shook his legs unconvinced to jump off him. Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows, and the palm of her hand darkened the leg. Bai ruotong could not move.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Every time she and Gu Yanqing get angry, they are serious, but this man always teases her like this on purpose. Bai ruotong was so angry that he stared at him, pressed his hands on his legs, leaned down and bit him directly.


    Gu Yanqing never frowned: "Huaiyang dare not bite this king, only you dare."


    "Do you compare me with her everywhere?"


    Bai Rutong is angry.


    "I only regard you as a treasure. I hold you in my hand for fear of falling. I hold you in my mouth for fear of melting. Who dares to shout with me? Why should the king coax them so that they can fight and bite? Only you, my king, will allow Bai ruotong to run wild in front of me. "


    Gu Yanqing said, and a kiss fell on her forehead. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and opened his mouth to refute, but he didn''t know how to talk about it.


    "Promise me not to be angry with me any more, OK?" Seeing that she was silent, Gu Yanqing said again.


    Bai ruotong choked: "in the future, you are not allowed to get too close to her, and you are not allowed to send her things. If you send her things again, i... I..."


    Bai ruotong wanted to stop talking. She wanted to ask why he was walking in the garden with her today and why he was wearing a hairpin with her intimately.


    But as soon as the words came to my mouth, I swallowed them again. She didn''t dare to ask. She was afraid to hear his answer. She was afraid that once the answer was given out, she would have to suffocate for a while.


    "Well, I promise you." Gu Yanqing nodded.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was slightly comforted. In fact, she does not like this kind of self, so that her heart moves with others.


    She doesn''t feel like what she''s doing today is what she should be doing.


    "Now that we know about Huaiyang, it''s time to solve the problem between you and me."


    White if Tong is sad, Gu Yanqing cold not Ding mouth way.


    "What''s the matter with you and me?" she said


    Gu Yanqing spread out her arms, and a crescent shaped mouth hung on her muscular little arm.


    "It''s a big crime to hurt the royal family. How to solve it?" Gu Yanqing asked. Little girl bite is not the general force, if a little deeper, his arm must be bitten by her bleeding.


    "Then you can chop my head off." Bai Rutong glared at him. When did he become so fussy.


    "You have to make up for biting me, don''t you?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "What compensation do you want? Do you want to take a bite? " Bai ruotong snorted and turned away.


    "That''s a good idea. If you bite me, I should give you back."


    Gu Yanqing teases her on purpose.


    Bai Rutong shook: "Your Highness, is it true or false?"


    "But it''s not biting your arm, it''s here." Gu Yanqing lifted her chin, lowered her eyes and covered her lips.

 Chapter 414

    The drizzle is mingled with the chill. After saving an, Jingxian leaves Yujiao courtyard with an oil paper fan. As soon as she walks up the corridor, a beautiful shadow in red is standing in front of her.


    Jingxian looks up, Li Niang is smiling at her.


    "Five madams." Jingxian leaned over and saluted Li Niang.


    "Miss Jingxian, I have something to say to you. Can I have a word with you?" Asked Jing Xian.


    Jingxian nodded: "good."


    She guessed vaguely in her heart what she would say to herself. Yesterday she saw her secretly talking with a strange man. No matter what they said, it was disgraceful.


    Li Niang leads her to her own courtyard. Jing Xian just enters the door, but the maid behind her still hasn''t kept up. The door closes heavily.


    Jing Xian was surprised and looked up at Li Niang: "fifth lady, what are you doing?"


    "Miss Jingxian, you are at ease. I just want to have a whisper with you. I don''t want others to listen. I won''t do anything to you. You are at ease." Li Niang said softly.


    Static Xian smell speech, slightly nod.


    Li Niang went with her, and as soon as she came near, she knelt down.


    "Five Madame, this can''t make, what do you want to do?" Jingxian flurried up to her.


    "Miss Jingxian, tell me the truth. You saw everything yesterday?"


    Li Niang refused to get up and knelt down.


    Jingxian sighed: "yes, I''ve seen it, but I didn''t tell anyone about it."


    "Didn''t the young master tell him?" Li Niang asked.


    Jingxian nodded. Li Niang then calmed down, supported Jing Xian''s hand and stood up: "did you hear me clearly?"


    "It''s not clear." Jingxian came back.


    Li Niang sighed: "Miss Jingxian, now that you have seen it, I don''t have to hide it from you. In fact, the person you met yesterday is my original friend.


    I have been sold into the troupe since I was a child. I know that man in the troupe. We have been together for ten years, but the master went to the troupe a few months ago, and he saw me. In desperation, he had to say goodbye to the one he loved.


    Miss Jingxian, I can see that you are a kind woman. Our fate is the same. We are all bought and sold as playthings. Will miss Jingxian keep a secret from me about yesterday''s events? I beg you. "


    Li Niang says, bend a knee to want to kneel down with Jing Xian again. Jing Xian hurriedly helped her up and took her back to the soft cave. Li Niang''s eyes were covered with tears, and she cried miserably. Jing Xian looks in the eye, the heart can''t help but have some sympathy.


    "Mrs. five, please rest assured that Jingxian is not a woman who likes to gossip. She should not have seen what happened yesterday."


    She is also a person who suffered from childhood. She can understand the fate of Li Niang. Today, she is so emotional. How can Jing Xian not respond.


    What''s more, she doesn''t have the heart to talk about it. When she comes to such a boudoir courtyard, the most taboo thing is to talk about it. Jingxian should know this truth.


    "I''m relieved that Miss Jingxian says so," Li Niang said with a strong smile. "Maybe you''ve heard about it. In fact, I''m like a fish drinking water in this house. My master loves me now. He just looks at me as if I''m a little similar to the third girl''s mother. Maybe he doesn''t love me after the freshness passes."


    Jingxian had heard about it, but she didn''t listen carefully. Look at Li Niang''s arrogant and domineering power in Zhang''s place. Jing Xian thought she was not an easy-going woman. Now after listening to her words, she realized that she was just a poor man.

 Chapter 415

    Li Niang covered her mouth with a silk handkerchief and involuntarily raised a smug smile. Fortunately, Jingxian is a disaster to be dealt with. If she is really a woman with an arrogant temperament, maybe she will not be able to deal with her.


    "Miss Jingxian, you often come to our hospital in the future. Although we have different positions, I now tell you the truth of my heart and treat you as a sincere person. If Miss Jingxian doesn''t dislike us, we can be called chatting sisters in private."


    Li Niang wiped away her tears and got up to hold Jing Xian''s hand. Jing Xian looks at her, with a little joy. It''s hard to refute, so she has to nod her head.


    ¡­¡­


    During the Chinese meal, Gu Yanfeng enjoyed himself. The hazy imperial concubine looks at Gu Yanfeng''s appearance and smiles happily. After lunch, Bai Rutong took Gu Yanfeng out of the courtyard with an umbrella. Gu Yanfeng is still a bit afraid, submissive with Bai Rutong side, from time to time to look around, for fear of seeing the figure of the sixth prince.


    "Your Highness, how can you be like a counsellor now?" Bai ruotong teased her with a smile. Gu Yanfeng swallowed and looked up at Bai Rutong angrily: "the prince is not a counsellor. The prince is just worried."


    "What are you worried about? What did you say to me the day before yesterday? Don''t you mean to let the sixth Prince learn a lesson and dare not bully you in the future? What are you worried about now? "


    Bai ruotong saw an Ni far behind and lowered his voice.


    Gu Yanfeng swallowed: "can you really do it? How amazing is your trick? "


    "You see, when I told you a lie with my ninth highness, you should believe me and wait to see the joke."


    White Rutong road.


    When they went to the palace, the Empress Dowager was talking to the queen. Bai ruotong puts down the food box and gives it to the mammy beside him. He and Gu Yanfeng chat with the old empress dowager to relieve her boredom.


    When the old empress dowager asked about her health, Gu Yanfeng learned what Bai ruotong had taught him and talked with the old empress dowager about her "vexation": the reason for her recent anorexia was due to nightmares. He could always dream of a woman saying in his ear why he didn''t tell the truth.


    Occasionally he could see the white shadow passing by. He was scared to death.


    The Empress Dowager turned pale when she heard this. She comforted Gu Yanfeng and asked him to step down with Bai ruotong.


    After coming out of the CI Ning palace, Gu Yanfeng was a little worried. He looked up at Bai ruotong, bit his lip and said, "is that really useful?"


    "It''s taboo to talk about ghosts in the palace, but the good thing is that you are a child, your highness, and the so-called childlike innocence. The Empress Dowager will not embarrass you. You can see that those who have a ghost in their heart will come to ask you. "


    Bai ruotong patted Gu Yanfeng on the shoulder. After two steps, she stopped. From a distance, I saw two people approaching, one is Zhao Cheng, the other is Murong Lian''an.


    Bai Rutong''s smile froze.


    Zhao Cheng is Gu Yanqing''s bodyguard. He walks with Murong Lian''an, which proves that Gu Yanqing has met Murong Lian''an again.


    "Let''s go." Bai ruotong turned away, unwilling to collide with him. Gu Yanxiu was stunned and kept up with her.


    "You... Do you hate Princess Huaiyang?" Gu Yanfeng tugged at her sleeve and asked softly.


    "Well, I hate it," said Bai ruotong with a flat mouth, "a little bit of a show."


    "I hate it, too." Gu Yanfeng gave a sly smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong suddenly felt that the child in front of him was really lovely and miserable.

 Chapter 416

    evening.


    The sixth Prince Gu Yanpei sent someone to inquire about what Gu Yanfeng said in front of the old empress dowager today. People in the palace couldn''t answer clearly one after another, so they just prevaricated.


    Bai ruotong ate a round stomach and leaned against the pavilion to see the more and more round moon. He said with a smile: "look, I say that people with ghosts in their hearts can''t hold it."


    "What are we going to do next?" Gu Yanfeng asked.


    Bai ruotong leaned down and whispered a few words in front of his ear. Gu Yanfeng listened and covered his mouth and exclaimed, "do you know that if you do such a thing in the palace, you will be beheaded if you are seen?"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t cut off your head." Bai Rutong smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night. Coaxing Gu Yixiu to sleep, Bai Rutong turns her son back to her own room. Just after a break, an Ni knocked on Bai ruotong''s door.


    "White girl, you can rest?"


    Bai ruotong had no choice but to put on his coat and push the door open: "what''s the matter now that it''s so late?"


    "The palace maid almost forgot one thing," an Ni said, and handed a small box to Bai ruotong. "It was sent by his Royal Highness Prince Rong today. He said that he wanted to hand it over to Bai ruotong."


    Bai ruotong took over the box. It was a rectangular brocade box with dark plum blossom patterns embroidered on it. It was very delicate.


    "Miss White, your highness really cares about you for everything." An Ni laughs a way.


    Bai ruotong smiles, chats with her and closes the door. She went to the table and sat down. As soon as she opened the brocade box, the things inside made her blood flow back.


    Inside is a as like as two peas, a peony pattern, and a pearl in the same shape as the princess in Huaiyang.


    When he closed the brocade box, Bai ruotong felt a faint pain in his heart.


    What did he send it for? As like as two peas, he talked to him before, so he sent the same coax to her?


    As like as two peas?


    Bai ruotong suffered from a burst of pain in his chest. After entering the palace these days, she has never been well received. As long as you see Murong Lian''an, she can''t help being impatient and impulsive.


    In this world, it is common for two women to serve a husband together. Now think about it, it was too impulsive to respond to Gu Yanqing''s feelings.


    There is no denying that she likes Gu Yanqing.


    But as a prince, Gu Yanqing will have three wives and four concubines to blossom and scatter in the future.


    How could he be a couple with her.


    Think of here, eyes faint tears. Since she came to this world, she always likes to cry. At the beginning, her body can''t control her emotions well. Later, she will cry when she meets angry things.


    She is really a coward now.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Bai ruotong got up early. Yueyi palace is very busy today. People in the palace are noisy and enter the corridor. In the courtyard, a Taoist array was set up. A man was dressed in a way that swept the dust in the courtyard. Huang Fu was thrown all over the sky.


    Yueyi palace is not only inhabited by the hazy concubine, but also has two concubines. They talked in a low voice and looked at the princess from time to time.


    White if Tong and hazy imperial concubine walked: "imperial concubine empress, what happened?"


    "My palace only knew it yesterday. Huang Er can''t eat these days because he is in a nightmare. Today, the Empress Dowager has sent people to the palace to do things and drive away those who are pestering the emperor. "


    She sighed.


    White if Tong smell speech, want to open mouth, a palace person flurried ran to hazy imperial concubine front: "imperial concubine empress, six Prince''s highness came."

 Chapter 417

    The voice just fell, Gu Yanpei''s figure already stormed to the hazy Princess: "lady, what are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong then saw Gu Yanpei''s appearance. He was somewhat similar to Gu chenlian, with Fox eyes and pale lips. Although it is quite pretty, but the black eyes always make people feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Sixth prince, why are you here?" The hazy imperial concubine didn''t care about his rude action when he entered the door, and the inappropriate one who hasn''t saluted her yet. She asked softly. Gu Yan Pei coldly looked at the hazy imperial concubine, then looked at Bai ruotong, tut said: "I heard that nine younger brother had a nightmare, come to see nine younger brother, but see the gloomy in the imperial concubine''s palace. What is the imperial concubine doing?"


    "It''s something the Empress Dowager sent to do." She said.


    "Where''s sixth brother?" Gu Yan Pei asked.


    "Go to the Empress Dowager to save her peace. She hasn''t come back yet. When the emperor returns, our palace will tell him in person that the sixth Prince has come to see him."


    Gu Yanpei didn''t reply. He calmly looked up and down at the hazy princess for a moment, stepped forward and turned away from the hospital.


    The sixth prince was as frivolous as Gu Yanfeng said.


    Bai ruotong''s heart murmured. He leaned over and said, "Rutong almost forgot. Yesterday, the Empress Dowager asked him to visit today. Rutong went first and came back with his Royal Highness the ninth prince."


    "Well, it rained yesterday. The road was slippery. You should pay attention to safety." The hazy imperial concubine orders a way.


    Bai ruotong nodded and turned out of the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    The more Gu Yan Pei thought about it, the worse it was. How can Gu Yanfeng be a nightmare? These days he has been paying attention to him, in addition to pretending anorexia to avoid him, his look is not a bit different.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yan Pei Diao turns around and walks towards the CI Ning palace. The gatekeeper replied that his ninth highness had left.


    Slightly stunned, Gu Yanpei turns around, but in an instant, his eyes touch the distance. Gu Yanfeng''s figure passes by in a hurry, and seems to be dodging something. His steps are quite anxious. Without time to think about it, Gu Yanpei directly follows him.


    Fortunately, Gu Yanfeng was a child, and soon he caught up with him. Looking at Gu Yanfeng turning into a courtyard, Gu Yanfeng quickened his pace to follow him, but when he turned, he was stunned.


    The Palace door that Gu Yanfeng pushed open was called "Ningyu Palace", which was the palace where ningpin lived.


    Since the death of Ning pin, Ning Yu palace has become a virtual palace.


    The palace people who live in it have already moved away, and this place has become a cold palace. But today, why did Gu Yanfeng come here.


    Gu Yanpei is beating a drum in his heart. He suddenly recalls the sad cry of Ning pin when he was pinched by himself.


    Gu Yanpei stepped back two steps.


    Gu Yanfeng''s nightmare these two days, is it the ghost of Ning pin?


    Why can Ning pin go to Gu Yanfeng? What she should look for is herself.


    Gu Yanpei was confused. For a long time, after stabilizing his mind, he opened the door of Ningyu palace.


    Gu Yanfeng stood in the courtyard, stepping on the fallen leaves, as if thinking about something, bowed his head and turned around.


    "What are you doing here! Who are you going to scare by pretending to be gods and ghosts? "


    Gu Yanpei rushes towards him and grabs Gu Yanfeng''s collar. Gu Yanfeng stares round eyes, looks up at Gu Yanpei, and swallows. After a long time, he says weakly: "second brother, I dream of Ning pin Niang Niang."


    Gu Yanpei''s heart sank heavily and threw away his collar: "what are you talking about! She''s dead! "

 Chapter 418

    "Yes, she''s dead. That''s why I said, I dreamt of her!"


    Gu Yanfeng is thrown by him so, almost stand unsteadily.


    "If you dare to say such nonsense again, I will let my father take your life! Tell my father that you killed Ning pin! It''s your mother''s wife who killed you! Do you think your father will forgive you? "


    Gu Yan Pei''s vicious way. Although he was a seven foot man, he was afraid of ghosts. Now there are ghosts in my heart, and I''m even more afraid. Even the slightly blowing autumn wind, feel a bit strange Yin cold.


    "Brother six, I dare not lie to you. Lady ningpin really came to me. I was so scared that I didn''t sleep well for several nights... Lady ningpin was hanging her tongue in her dream. She asked me why she didn''t tell the truth in front of her father and why she didn''t take revenge for her... She was so kind to me, why did I treat her like this


    Brother six... I''m still afraid. You have to save me... I''m a grasshopper on the same rope with you... "


    Gu Yanfeng tugged at his sleeve and pleaded.


    Gu Yan Pei choked, listening to his words is not like a lie. He is just a child. How could he come up with such a lie to deceive him.


    I knew Gu Yanfeng was a disaster. I should have thought of a way to end him.


    "Since you are afraid... Why are you here?"


    Gu Yanpei didn''t notice himself. His voice was trembling.


    "Because ningpin said that she lost a handkerchief here, which was given to her by her father... When she was carried out of Ningyu palace, her handkerchief fell here. She... She asked me to burn it to her..."


    Gu Yanfeng shivered. The lie was so true that even he felt a little chilly. Maybe the palace is too depressed, and the quiet atmosphere all around sets off the terrible atmosphere.


    Gu Yanpei''s fingers can''t help shaking, now he just wants to leave here, this place, he can''t stay any longer.


    "Ah


    Gu Yanpei turns around and wants to leave, but Gu Yanfeng suddenly screams out, which makes him stagger: "what are you yelling at?"


    "Sixth brother... Ningpin Niang... Ningpin Niang..."


    Gu Yanfeng sat on the ground, his fingers trembling and pointing behind him.


    Gu Yan Pei wring eyebrow to come, this kid today has been Yin Yang strange Qi of: "you shiver what strength son, want to talk, will talk all clear!"


    "Sixth brother, ningpin lady... Behind you..."


    Gu Yanfeng closed his mouth and said this in a quiet way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanpei was numb from head to toe. He swallowed and looked carefully behind him. I saw a figure standing at the gate of the palace. The shadow seems to be transparent but not transparent. It appears and disappears, and it is coming with him step by step.


    "You... What are you!"


    Gu Yanpei''s voice was so scared that he stepped back two steps and looked at the ghost.


    "Wuwu... Wuwu... Wuwu..."


    All of a sudden, a woman''s choking voice sounded around, like a real illusion, empty and clear.


    He is about to collapse... Although the woman can''t see her face clearly, her figure is clearly Ning pin!


    "No... don''t come here... It''s not my king who hurt you. You are not allowed to take my king away..."


    Gu Yanpei''s trousers were wet and he sat on the ground. He wanted to escape, but his hands and feet suddenly lost their strength.


    "Your Highness... Wuwu... Your highness... You are so cruel... My... Neck... Hurts so much..."


    The voice of the woman Kongming was ringing in his ear, which was about to drive him crazy.

 Chapter 419

    That wipe "ghost" more and more close, the words spit out cry deep. Gu Yanpei felt that his whole body was weak, and he wanted to climb up and escape with his hands on the ground, but he couldn''t make any effort.


    "Ning pin... I''m wrong... I shouldn''t kill you. Don''t come here... I beg you..."


    Gu Yanpei''s voice is close to hoarse and collapse, and his eyes are watching the ghost get closer and closer. He screamed, his back neck tingled, his eyes turned, and he fainted.


    "Ghost" stopped, stroked the empty hair on his face, revealing a beautiful face. Gu Yanfeng blinked, looked at the woman in front of him, looked at the man standing behind Gu Yanpei, and breathed heavily.


    Orange lowered her head, looked at her white clothes and said with a strong smile, "the smell of these clothes is really bad. Miss, since he has fainted, can the maid change her clothes?"


    "Change it." Bai ruotong came from one side and said to Zheng about to carry Gu Yanpei at midnight: "don''t carry him. Let him fall asleep here. Time is pressing. Hurry up and tidy up everything here. It''s better to leave as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Midnight road.


    ¡­¡­


    Quietly send off midnight three people, Bai Rutong with Gu Yanfeng back to the palace. In the evening, the palace people were looking for people in the palace with lanterns. After a long time, they found the sixth prince who was sleeping in the Ningyu palace.


    The Duchess was so scared that she lost her face. Gu Yanpei woke up and went crazy. She kept saying: "don''t come here... Ningpin..."


    Princess de was terrified when she heard the word "Ning pin". Others didn''t know, but she was very clear. At the beginning, Gu Yanpei killed Ning pin because he thought Ning pin was beautiful. He wanted to tarnish Ning pin, but Ning pin would rather die than surrender, so he used the three foot white silk to hang Ning pin on the beam.


    Now he faints in Ningyu palace, and the one who is calling is Ning pin. The noble concubine only feels that her head is as messy as hemp thread, so she has to wipe the cold sweat on Gu Yanpei''s forehead again and again with a wet handkerchief, and invite the imperial doctor to buy in private.


    Gu Yanpei has been ill for more than half a month. He has been whispered in the palace that he is charmed by the dirty things in Ningyu palace. As soon as the ritual of Yueyi palace stopped, the Taoist priest rushed to Ningyu palace again. After more than half a month, he stopped.


    Of course, that''s the end of the story.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Bai Rutong went to the main hall. The night watchman came into the room to report for a moment, and sent Bai Rutong in to reply.


    Before the princess could rest, she put on her Chinese robe and leaned on the soft chair, shaking the fan in her hand. Seeing Bai ruotong coming, Wen Sheng said with a smile, "why do you suddenly see this palace so late?"


    "Your concubine, you know what happened to your Highness the ninth prince, don''t you?"


    Bai ruotong asked directly.


    The hazy imperial concubine approached the tip of her nose with a fan and began to smile: "why do you say that? What''s the reason for Huang er''s anorexia? "


    "You don''t have to deceive ruotong. Ruotong only tells about the ninth prince. You just say the word anorexia. If you don''t know, ruotong doesn''t believe it."


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and whispered back.


    The hazy imperial concubine forced a smile and winked at the palace people. The palace people nodded. Yiyi exited the room and closed the door.


    "What do you guess? Talk to the palace. " Hazy Princess holding a cup of tea, with the lid grinding tea along the mouth, Yan Xing eyes gently looking at her.


    "You should have known that his Highness the ninth prince would steal food in the middle of the night and sent someone to investigate. However, you pretended to be ignorant and said to the Empress Dowager that her highness was anorexic for a long time, so you pretended to be in a hurry. If you don''t understand, why are you doing this? "

 Chapter 420

    "How do you suppose I investigated it?" Hazy imperial concubine picks eyebrow, ask.


    "Lady, you are not too surprised about the nightmare of your ninth highness.


    Moreover, his royal highness Jiu is just a child. There are so many night watchmen in the palace, but no one has ever been near the dining room. It means that you have already told him not to patrol the dining room in the middle of the night.


    These two points are enough to prove that the imperial concubine has already guessed that her ninth highness is in trouble. "


    White Rutong road.


    "You are a 13-year-old girl. Why are you so thoughtful?" The hazy imperial concubine shook her head and forced a smile. "As you said, our palace has known about it for a long time, but what can we do? Huang er''s mind is too sensitive. If our palace asks directly, he will be scared and can''t sleep well.


    So the palace had to bear it, thinking of making the Empress Dowager worry about it. I didn''t expect that you happened to come that day. "


    Bai ruotong was stunned and said with a light smile, "your concubine, you brought me into your palace on purpose that day."


    "Yes, it''s really intentional. Although this palace is a royal concubine, the new members of the palace have replaced the old ones. This palace has long been out of the favor of the emperor, and the emperor''s son has not been paid attention to by the emperor. We have to find a way to rely on it." After saying that, she took a sip of tea. "I was trying to please you and try to get Prince Rong''s Royal Highness to Huang Er, but I didn''t expect that you were so capable. In a few words, I would let Huang Er eat,


    Now it''s making the sixth Prince bedridden. It seems that the palace led you to treasure that day. "


    Hazy princess said, a faint smile. Bai Rutong choked. She didn''t expect that the princess was so frank with her. In Yueyi palace these days, the princess takes good care of her. Bai ruotong guesses her purpose.


    However, on second thought, it''s reasonable for Princess hazy to say this to her. She bribes herself. If she is not honest, how can she trust her.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong is not loved by the emperor. Even if you are flattering, you should please the prince. Why do you think about your highness?" Bai Rutong asked his doubts. As far as it is concerned, the emperor''s favorite is today''s Prince, but Prince Rong is always on his guard.


    It''s not a wise man''s job to communicate with the holy heart.


    "Why is the palace trying to please the Queen''s son?" Asked the princess.


    Just a word, she is to say the meaning, she and the queen are opposite.


    "In the palace, only those who depend on the strong survive. There is a gap between the palace and the queen. The palace can''t depend on her, and she won''t let the palace depend on her," she sighed. "The palace has already guessed that you will come to the palace today to say these words. Since you have a way to get the emperor out of trouble, now that you have guessed the mind of the palace, If you are willing to get in touch with the emperor and let him catch up with his Royal Highness Prince Rong, our palace can also give you a gift. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong smiles, but the mind of the hazy princess is also complicated. She has her own difficulties and her own thoughts. She refuses to say that Bai ruotong has no right to intervene.


    "Lady Wu, is it because you have confirmed in your heart that your Highness Prince Rong will take the supreme position in the future when you say this to Rutong today?" Bai ruotong pauses. "Ruotong is just a child. Everything in the palace has nothing to do with ruotong. Ruotong doesn''t hear what the lady said today. Ruotong leaves first."

 Chapter 421

    "Wait a minute."


    Seeing that she was about to leave, the hazy Princess got up and called her: "you have done so many things for the emperor of our palace. Isn''t it because you want to please the Empress Dowager? You''re an ambitious little girl. You want power, don''t you? "


    "Yes," Bai ruotong nodded, "but ruotong can''t be proud of his own business and his royal highness makes a decision. If the purpose of the lady is to please her Royal Highness Prince Rong, it is the matter between the lady and Her Highness. If she is not qualified, she can''t make a decision for Her Highness.


    Therefore, if you can''t agree to the request of your wife today. "


    Bai ruotong''s words are clear. The sincerity of the princess is on the one hand, and the ambition is on the other. How can Bai Rutong believe her just by her words?


    If she has other plans, she says that she is attached to his highness, but actually she uses his highness as a springboard to betray his highness in the future, won''t she become the one who helps to deliver the knife?


    "If we don''t force you, we''ll give you time to think about it," said Princess Zhi. Although she didn''t contact Bai ruotong for a long time, with her heart for her son, Princess Zhi believed her personality. "Just now, our palace made a slip of words. We should thank you for what you did to her son. We should give you a gift of thanks, and we won''t fall behind."


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, is considering how to open a mouth, hazy imperial concubine with a smile waved: "you first go down to have a rest."


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he had to bow down to salute and then stoop down.


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    It has been half a month since Bai ruotong left. It was originally the time for the old lady to go back to her home, but she came back with a letter saying that she would stay in Foshan for another month. Bai Shutang sent someone to inquire about the reason. The old lady said that she met a god man. That god man said that there would be a great disaster in the west of the town. If you want to get through this disaster, you must devote yourself to paying homage in the Buddhist hall.


    Bai Shutang has always sniffed at the theory of ghosts and gods. But since it was the old lady''s idea, he would not object.


    The sun was shining high, the leaves were golden, the shade was shining, and the sunlight swayed on the green mud. In Sheng Ru''s courtyard, Bai Chu is wearing an official robe and wants to get up and go to court. Jing Xian catches up behind him, straightens his slightly wrinkled cloud sleeves and says with a smile, "come back early."


    "You will leave Shengru courtyard these days when you hear from your servant. Where have you been?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "To the fifth lady''s yard." Jingxian returns.


    "What are you doing in Li Niang yuan?" Bai Chusheng starts to wring his eyebrows. Nang is Bai Yinling''s person. It''s not a good thing that Jingxian is close to her.


    Jingxian forced a smile: "the fifth lady, like me, is a poor woman. If you talk to her, you can avoid boring time. Don''t worry. The fifth lady is very kind to me. I will pay attention to it and won''t cause unnecessary trouble. "


    "Yes, but I''d better go less. This Li Niang, I always feel a little strange. You''d better keep away from her." Bai Chu was born.


    "Chu Sheng thinks that she is strange because she is similar to the mother of three girls, right? Everyone has their own difficulties. Believe me, Li Niang is not as bad as we think


    Jing Xian explained.


    Bai Chusheng still felt a little uneasy, but he was in a hurry to go to court, so he couldn''t have a long talk with Jingxian. Patting her hand, Bai Chusheng said, "when I come back, I''ll talk to you in detail."


    "Yes." Jingxian nodded and sent Bai Chusheng out of the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingling hospital.


    "Miss, haven''t your highness been here these days?"


    Red leaf push open the door, see Bai Yinling is sitting in the hall, turning the pages of the book, quietly worried.

 Chapter 422

    "What does it matter to us whether he comes or not?"


    Bai Yinling put down her book and said with a bitter smile, "my teahouse has been overturned by him. Now it''s exposed, so I have to find another shelter. The only thing I can''t figure out is who told him about it? No one knows the existence of the teahouse except the people in the Shanzhai. "


    "Miss, can you trust me and Qing''er?"


    Red leaf a listen to this words, put down the tea cup in hand, straight kneel in front of Bai Yinling. They are in the mansion just with Bai Yinling, but to Bai Yinling, they are no two heart.


    Bai Yinling gave a bitter smile and nodded: "you two are at ease. Naturally, I can trust you."


    "Miss, what are you going to do about your Highness the prince? Then there is Jing Xian. She and Bai ruotong have nothing to talk about. If Bai ruotong comes back to her house, she tells Bai ruotong about what happened that day. Maybe Bai ruotong will be suspicious of Li Niang... "


    Red leaf road.


    "Jingxian wants to get rid of Bai ruotong before she goes back to her house," Bai Yinling says with a smile. "You send a message to Li Niang, let her prepare for it, and do it the next day."


    "Yes." Red leaf replies and turns to leave the room.


    As soon as she left, Bai Yinling got up and went to the dressing mirror. She opened the drawer and there was a string of Yingluo in it. There are many precious stones and rubies strung on the wreaths. Her eyes moved, and Bai Yinling thought of Gu chenlian''s words with her that day.


    He said that she was too plainly dressed and that she should decorate herself well. Regardless of her evasion, she just put the necklace into her hands.


    Gu chenlian treats her sincerely. She can see his love for himself from his eyes.


    But it was such a man who destroyed the intelligence department she had carefully prepared when she returned to the capital.


    Bai Yinling really can''t figure out where he heard his own rumors.


    She thought he would come to question her, but he didn''t. in the past, he always went to the West Marquis''s house in Zhenxi. But since that day he sent people to the teahouse to make trouble and arrest people, he never appeared in the West Marquis''s house in Zhenxi.


    This makes Bai Yinling''s heart a little uneasy.


    Turning the fan slightly, Bai Yinling gets up and goes to the front of the case, writes the next letter, folds it carefully, and calls Qing''er and the prince to send it.


    ¡­¡­


    palace. The library.


    When Bai ruotong came in, there was only one person in the room. Murong Lian''an sat in front of the book case and described something. Bai ruotong approached her and said softly, "Why are you here?"


    Murong Lian''an raised his head, was stunned, and raised a smile: "naturally, his highness asked me to come, otherwise how could I be here?"


    "Your Highness asked you to come?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows. This morning, Zhao Cheng came to tell her to go to her study after noon.


    The result came to the study, his highness is not in, unexpectedly met Murong Lian''an, this woman is really haunted.


    "Yes." Murong Lian''an nodded and put down the wolf''s hair. Bai ruotong listened to the sound of her pen ending, and looked at the wolf hair. It was his Highness''s pen. It was made of Begonia and huanghuali, and it was made of white wolf hair. Your highness cherishes it very much and doesn''t let others touch it. Only she used it once.


    "Why do you use your Highness''s wolf hair?" White if Tong wring eyebrow, cold voice quality asks a way.


    "What? Can''t I use it? "


    Murong Lian''an asked with a smile.


    "And your highness?" Bai asked.


    "Just now Hu Shangshu came to talk with his highness. His highness asked you to wait here first," Murong Lian''an said, closing the door. "White girl, I know you don''t like me. I don''t like you, just like you. Today, you and I might as well open the window and tell the truth. Your highness is not here. We should deal with your and me. "

 Chapter 424

    But now, Bai ruotong can''t understand Gu Yanqing.


    Originally, he was with her, a basin of water. But now, Murong Lian''an''s words are like ink dripping into the water.


    "Miss Bai, please leave your highness," Murong Lian''an quickly held her hand. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. She wanted to break away, but she held it more tightly. "The person your highness really likes is me, not you.


    I know that I shouldn''t stop his Highness from buying the West Marquis''s mansion, but I can''t watch him please such a little girl as you in order to buy a marquis''s mansion? Do you know how painful it is for your highness to be with you?


    Bai ruotong, please don''t pester your highness! "


    "He is his Royal Highness Prince Rong! It''s all his business who he wants to be with... "Bai ruotong breaks her hand, Murong Lian''an holds it very hard, and her nails are even embedded in her flesh." you talk, don''t touch, you hurt me... "


    "Squeak..."


    With Bai ruotong''s push, Murong Lian''an''s body suddenly falls to the ground. At the same time, the door is pushed open, Gu Yanqing enters the study, and Murong Lian''an falls directly at his feet.


    Bai ruotong''s body suddenly froze.


    Murong Lian''an falls on the ground. Yu Guang looks at Gu Yanqing and sobs.


    Gu Yanqing squatted down and helped her up.


    "Your Highness, Lian an is wrong... Lian an doesn''t dare to come to his highness in the future... Your highness..." Murong Lian an was so mixed by him, and immediately poured into his arms, "Your Highness, white girl is so terrible, she just said that she would kill me... Your highness, I''m so afraid... Your highness must protect me..."


    "Murong Lian''an, stop acting." Bai Rutong looked at her coldly.


    It seems that this woman is calculating. She knows when Gu Yanqing will come back, so just now she was deliberately holding her arm and wanted to play such a humiliating drama with her.


    "Why are you here?" Gu Yanqing lowered her head and pressed her shoulder to let her get away from his arms.


    "Your Highness, i... I just want to visit you, but I didn''t expect Miss Bai to come. She hit me just now... And broke the wolf''s hair that my brother gave to your highness..."


    Murong Lian''an covered her eyes and cried with tears. Gu Yanqing listens to this words, suddenly one Zheng walks to think of a case a few, he takes up the wolf hair, haven''t exerted oneself, that wolf hair splits into two sections in his hand.


    "Rutong, did you break it?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyes and looked at Bai ruotong. Her words suppressed her anger.


    "Your Highness, I didn''t break the wolf''s hair. I held it well in the hand of Princess Huaiyang just now, but I didn''t touch it with Ben," said Bai ruotong, looking back at Murong Lian''an. "You just said that you gave the wolf''s hair to your highness, but now it''s your brother''s gift to your highness?"


    "Your Highness..." Murong Lian''an strode to go with Gu Yanqing, "Huaiyang just lied to Miss Bai that I gave her the wolf hair. That''s why Miss Bai was so angry that she fell the wolf hair. I had a dispute with her about this matter. She pushed me to the ground and threatened to chop my head when she became a royal concubine in the future."


    White if Tong stares round eye, this Murong Lian an is really insidious very, just is she was cheated by her.


    The meaning of her words is to say in front of Gu Yanqing that it is because she is jealous that she has fallen a wolf''s hair. It is because she is unreasonable and has a small stomach.


    "Your Highness, I..."


    "Shut up Gu Yanqing looks back and shouts coldly.

 Chapter 425

    Bai ruotong''s heart was torn. What did he say just now? He shut himself up?


    She looked at Gu Yanqing. Her eyes were scarlet, and the cold light seemed to be killing her.


    She didn''t know the importance of the wolf''s hair to Gu Yanqing, but did the "shut up" he scolded mean that she didn''t believe her?


    Murong Lian was relieved, and even cried pitifully: "Your Highness, I know... I shouldn''t cheat Miss Bai, but I didn''t expect that Miss Bai was so jealous. The last time I had dinner in Yueyi palace, she teased me because she was jealous. Today I''m angry. I just want to be angry with her, but Miss Bai snatched the wolf''s hair from me, One fell to the ground... "


    This Murong Lian''an, she looks down on her. It seems that she knew she would come, so she broke the wolf''s hair ahead of time.


    Now that the blame is on her, she is really speechless.


    "Murong Lian''an, you broke the wolf''s hair. You just want to act in front of your highness. You are really powerful. You can do such a wicked thing!"


    Bai Rutong said coldly.


    "Miss Bai, this wolf''s hair was given to your highness by my elder brother before he died. It means a lot to your highness. I always respect my elder brother. How can I break what my elder brother gave to your highness? This is my brother''s legacy. If I do such a cruel thing, am I still human?


    Miss Bai, if you do it, you will do it. When you are young, you think you are more willful. But how can you not admit what you have done? "


    Murong Lian''an sneered.


    Bai ruotong was about to laugh angrily: "you know what you''ve done is hurtful. I thought you didn''t know it. You''re not alone. In order to slander me, you used your brother''s..."


    "Shut up


    Before Bai''s words were finished, Gu Yanqing interrupted him. She was stunned, biting her lips and looking at Gu Yanqing incredulously: "Your Highness, don''t you believe me? I would never do such a thing! I didn''t throw this wolf''s hair, and I didn''t push her. She threw it to you on purpose. Can''t you believe such a poor trick? "


    "You go back to Yueyi Palace first. I will come to see you later." Gu Yanqing pressed his voice and said coldly.


    His cold facial features were covered with a layer of haze, and there was no usual tenderness when his eyes fell on her. He regained his gloomy and fearful look, which was chilling.


    Bai ruotong had a pain in his chest. Gu Yanqing can be angry and do anything to her, but he can''t help believing her.


    Such a ridiculous performance, even if she said too much, he should trust her.


    "Your Highness..."


    Bai ruotong''s voice choked: "I only want a word from you. Do you believe her or me?"


    "Go back."


    Gu Yanqing''s voice was cold again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s heart is like thousands of silver needles.


    So, is what Murong Lian''an said true?


    Compared with her, he valued Murong Lian''an more.


    "Your Highness, I didn''t..."


    "Rutong, go back." Gu Yanqing no longer looked at her, turned back and put the wolf''s hair into the pen.


    Bai ruotong only felt for a moment that there was a bucket of cold water pouring from his head to his feet, even his heart was cold.


    "Well, I''ll go now... Since your highness told me to shut up, I won''t say another word."


    Shaking her hands, she pulled the white jade hairpin from her hair. The feeling of Zanzi was still cold, just like her state of mind at this time.


    He threw it on the ground at random. Bai Rutong turned around and rushed out of the door.

 Chapter 426

    "Your Highness, I knew you believed me..."


    As the door closed heavily, Murong Lian''an wiped her tears and whispered to Gu Yanqing. She raised her arm and wanted to take Gu Yanqing''s arm. All she heard was a crisp sound of "Dong". Her body fell heavily on the table, and the big hand on her neck was about to suffocate her.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were dark. Although he was looking at her, they were as dark as inkstones.


    "Why do you want to break Huaisheng''s wolf hair?"


    Gu Yanqing''s words had no temperature and asked.


    Murong Lian''an broke Gu Yanqing''s hand and said: "Your Highness... Shouldn''t you... Believe me? You... If you don''t believe me... Why do you want to get rid of... White girl? "


    "I just don''t want her to see my evil side." Gu Yanqing said, hand slightly hard, Murong Lian an''s face more pale.


    The little girl was a timid person. He tried to be careful and gentle in front of her. If I didn''t drive her away just now, I would have been scared to death.


    Murong Lian''an''s heart is cold, so he always believes in Bai ruotong, not her?


    "Murong Lian''an, I have tolerated you many times, and I have reminded you the day before yesterday to keep away from your study. What did you take my words as?"


    Gu Yanqing grabbed her neck and pushed her out. Murong Lian''an''s body hit the plum blossom small table heavily. The tea and water melon on the table was overturned and smashed to the ground.


    "Your Highness, you... You... I... I''m not really made by me... It''s really made by white girl..." Murong Lian''an''s body trembled. Gu Yanqing looked too terrible in front of her, as if she was possessed by Shura.


    For a long time, she has been depending on her relationship with Gu Yanqing. I thought that Gu Yanqing would tolerate her and face her in everything she did, so she always forgot how terrible the man she loved was when she was angry.


    "You won''t admit it now?" Gu Yanqing sneered and put the wolf''s hair in front of her eyes. "This incision is so neat. It''s clear that you cut it in advance with a knife. You keep saying that it''s Rutong who fell. Isn''t there a knife on her hand? "


    Murong Lian''an''s heart sank.


    Gu Yanqing picked her eyebrows, bent down and looked at her directly: "Murong Lian''an, if it wasn''t for your brother''s face, I would have killed you."


    "So your highness didn''t believe me from the beginning to the end?"


    Murong Lian''an no longer disguises. Since Gu Yanqing sees through her true features, what is the significance of her disguise. Every word he said was like a sharp knife cutting Murong Lian''an''s heart.


    "Yes, never!" Gu Yanqing said, "Murong Lian''an, this is the last chance. If you dare to come again, I will never forgive you. Since you have broken the wolf''s hair between Huaisheng and Wang, it means that you have never put your brother in your heart. In this case, Wang will no longer have to be polite and tolerant to you. "


    "Your Highness... I... I didn''t mean to," Murong Lian''an panicked. Gu Yanqing has always been the one who says the same thing. If he really refuses to forgive himself, she will never get close to Gu Yanqing again in the future. "I... I know I''m wrong. I''m just jealous of white girl... Your highness, please forgive Lian''an... Lian''an doesn''t dare to..."


    She was really happy with Gu Yanqing. When she met him in the mansion when she was a child, she was already in love.

 Chapter 427

    She knew that she was not Gu Yanqing''s bright moon, not his cinnabar mole. But at least she was with him, different from other women. But since the appearance of Bai ruotong, everything has changed.


    She is no longer the only woman who can get close to Gu Yanqing.


    "What right do you have to be jealous of her?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrow, cold voice way, "today let her leave first, just leave a thin face for you.". If you dare to embarrass Bai Rutong in the future, I will never forgive you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Lian''an is stunned. Gu Yanqing''s words are not half joking. He had never said such cruel words to her.


    "Your Highness, do you remember the instructions of your dead brother? You promised him to take good care of me. "


    "The king broke the contract."


    Gu Yanqing turned the eighteen Bodhi in hand and said coldly, "now that you have moved the people around me, do you want to ask me to take care of you? Murong Lian''an, you are a woman, not a city wall. "


    Murong Lian''an bit her lip and her neck ached faintly. Just now, Gu Yanqing pinched her. She really thought that she was strangled by him.


    This man has no heart. His dead brother is very kind to him. As a woman, he wants to break the contract so easily.


    Just now, Gu Yanqing pushed me so hard that I felt like I was falling apart. He is a man and she is a woman. No matter how wrong he is, he shouldn''t do anything to her.


    Is such a cruel tyrant who doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade really worth her liking?


    "What is better than me, white girl? You were so rude to me just now that you were afraid of being seen by her? There is no difference between her and me. She is deep-minded, small hearted, and has no respect for you. How can such a woman get your love? "


    Murong Lian''an asked.


    "Why don''t you go? Waiting for the king to kill you now? "


    Gu Yanqing did not answer her, but threatened.


    Murong Lian''an was stunned and choked on his throat. She finally looked at Gu Yanqing and left the room.


    When her steps were far away, Gu Yanqing lowered her head, looked at the wolf''s hair, sighed a little, and put the wolf''s hair into the penholder. Just walked two steps, the sole of the foot suddenly came a slight crisp sound. He hung down and picked up the white jade hairpin from the ground.


    It seems that... She is really angry.


    But he must not let Bai Rutong hear what happened just now.


    Everyone has a scar at the bottom of his heart. Gu Yanqing doesn''t want to uncover it so quickly. He places it bloody in front of Bai ruotong.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Bai ruotong had just fallen asleep when he suddenly heard a slight noise in the room. His body trembled slightly and his head came out of the bed.


    There was a long black shadow standing in the room. There was no moonlight. The shadow was like heavy ink, and its existence could not be ignored.


    Bai ruotong took a faint glance and buried his head in the quilt.


    This man even dare to come to her.


    "Girl, you have something left in your study. I''m here to return it to you."


    Gu Yanqing approached her and sat at the head of the bed. The hand touched the quilt slightly, the heart sank heavily: "how long have you been crying?"


    The quilt was wet. At this time, the second watch had passed. She must have been crying for several hours.


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply. He pulled the quilt and wrapped himself tightly, leaving only a few strands of green silk outside.


    "The hairpin is here for you." Gu Yanqing sighed. She knew that she was suffocating. She was a proud person. Today, she was wronged. I''m afraid she won''t forgive him easily.

 Chapter 428

    He got up and put the white jade hairpin on the table. When he turned back, there was still no reaction on the bed.


    Bai ruotong closes her eyes. She knows Gu Yanqing will come, but she has nothing to say to him.


    He let her go.


    It was he who told her to "shut up". He was his highness. How could he not listen to his orders? Since he asked him to shut up, she would "shut up".


    "I believe you. You didn''t break it." Gu Yanqing leaned over and whispered across the bedding.


    Bai Rutong shrinks his neck. What''s the use of his belief now? In front of Murong Lian''an, didn''t he let her go? Don''t you make a face with her?


    "Rutong, you really don''t talk to me?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong leaned out of the quilt and pointed to the door.


    She let him go.


    "Do you really want me to go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, I''ll talk to you when your anger is gone." Gu Yanqing sighed, got up and walked towards the door.


    When the sound of footsteps disappeared, Bai ruotong poked his head out of the quilt. When he wanted to raise his eyes, there was a slight banter on his head: "are you willing to come out?"


    Bai ruotong shakes his shoulders and hastens to retract the quilt. Gu Yanqing grabs her quilt and throws it on the golden carpet. Bai ruotong glared at him and got up to pick up the bedding. But as soon as he stepped on the carpet, he was empty. The next second, Gu Yanqing held him in his arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong struggled, kicking his legs in the air. Gu Yanqing looked down at the restless little girl and raised her hand. Bai Rutong couldn''t move.


    This bloody spicy fish head! I used acupoints on her!


    There are some caves in ancient times!


    Her body was too thin to make her upper body strong. Gu Yanqing took her back to her bed and picked up the quilt to cover her.


    "Little girl, do you really hate me so much?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong simply closed his eyes. Anyway, he couldn''t move. Just let him go.


    "Today, I am in trouble. Huaiyang and I are in extraordinary contact. I can''t blame her when there is someone else. That''s why I call you to leave first," Gu Yanqing said in a warm voice. "Naturally, I know you didn''t do it. Bai ruotong dares to do it and never conceals it.


    What''s more, the wolf''s hair is just thrown or unarmed. How can we not see Huaiyang''s poor performance? "


    Gu Yanqing stroked her face gently and carefully, as if she were a real love.


    Bai Rutong snorted coldly. He said that he could not blame Murong Lian''an with others, so could he blame her with others?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Bai ruotong was still pretending to sleep on purpose, Gu Yanqing sighed: "so, you are determined not to talk to the king?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She just "shut up" at his command.


    "How can you forgive me?" Gu Yanqing asked. Bai ruotong turned away and ignored him.


    Gu Yanqing was speechless and had to untie her acupoints. Bai ruotong sat up, walked barefoot to the table, took the white jade hairpin, and fell straight into Gu Yanqing''s arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing held up the hairpin and handed it to her: "what do you mean by giving it back to me? Do you want to make a clean break with me? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes, and his eyes that had just cried were covered with tears.


    She didn''t know if she should trust him now.

 Chapter 429

    In front of Murong Lian''an, he had a tough attitude towards her, but now, he returned to his old warm voice.


    Does this man have two faces?


    "Take the hairpin and don''t give it back to me." Gu Yanqing put the hairpin in her arms. Bai ruotong simply turned his back and would rather die than surrender.


    "Not really?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong shook his head in response.


    "What about the king? Are you going to give it up? " Gu Yanqing got close to her and looked down at her. Bai ruotong''s eyes were as red as a frightened rabbit. When she heard this question, she cried and burped, covering her face instead of looking at him.


    Gu Yanqing smiles. At least, she doesn''t shake her head.


    "Come back to see you tomorrow and have a rest early." Gu Yanqing stroked her forehead, looked at the white jade hairpin in hand, and finally put it back into her sleeve.


    After he left, Bai ruotong put down his hand. She looked at the direction of Gu Yanqing''s departure, and her tears fell out again.


    He still didn''t tell himself what happened between him and Murong Lian''an. Why does he care so much about Murong Lian''an.


    He explained vaguely and comforted for so long, but didn''t mention the part she wanted to hear at all.


    He always said that he was happy with her. But is that what he calls a happy heart?


    For Murong Lian''an''s face, he can scold her, for Murong Lian''an, he let her go.


    Since he is so concerned about Murong Lian''an, why does he want to provoke himself.


    Bai ruotong was not comfortable in his heart, but he stayed up all night lying on the bed.


    She suddenly missed herself who had never loved anyone, at least at that time, she had never been sad for anyone or anything.


    She was supposed to be a heartless girl, so why did she want to cause trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    Shuozhi, the residence of the Western Marquis of the town.


    When Jingxian enters the main hall, Li Niang cries bitterly. One side of the maid is quietly comforting. Seeing Jingxian coming, the maid got up and went with her: "girl, you are here. Please help me to persuade my wife. My wife has been weeping all the time without eating or drinking. It''s really worrying to ask her not to say anything. "


    "You go down." Jingxian nodded and whispered.


    The maid heard the words, slightly relieved and left the hall.


    Jingxian went with her: "fifth lady, what are you crying for?"


    These days with Li Niang get along, she and she are very congenial, not long is to make the heart. Seeing her cry, Jingxian felt sad.


    The silk handkerchief in Li Niang''s hand had already moistened and dyed tears, and her eyes were crying with emotion. Choking, Li Niang said: "Miss Jingxian, it''s good that you''re here. I''m so sad, but I can''t find anyone to tell me how sad I am..."


    "What happened?" Jingxian sits beside her and takes out her handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    Li Niang sighed and lifted her trouser legs. Her legs were swollen and covered with bandages.


    "What''s going on?" Jing Xian was stunned and asked.


    Li Niang lowered her head and said in a loud voice: "yesterday, she tripped over the maid of the eldest lady. She rolled around on the ground and hurt her legs and feet. She couldn''t walk any more..."


    "Why don''t you tell the Marquis about it? Marquis dotes on you most. If you tell him, he will make the decision for you. " Jing Xian caressed her hair.


    Besides Bai ruotong, Li Niang is the most intimate person in this mansion. Li Niang cried so much that she was sad.


    Li Niang wryly smiles and shakes her head: "say... What can I say? How can I compare the wealth of the eldest lady? Even if the master decides for me once, can he protect me all my life? I have to bear with myself... "

 Chapter 430

    Jing Xian holds her cold hand painfully. Li Niang''s wealth is similar to her, and she can understand her sufferings.


    "Young master, there is Jinchuang ointment, which can quickly reduce swelling and remove stasis after smearing. I''ll go and give you a try right now..."


    Jingxian said she was about to get up, but she was held by Li Niang.


    "No," Li Niang shook her head. "In fact, I have something I want you to do. Would you like to help me once? Just once, if you don''t want to, I will not force you. "


    "Just say it." What else can''t she say yes to what she looks like now.


    Li Niang''s eyes looked around uneasily and said in a low voice: "actually, today, I originally agreed with my husband to have a private meeting in the garden, but look at me now. How can I get out? I wrote a letter to tell my heart. Can you help me... Deliver the letter?"


    Jing Xian was stunned and drew back her hand. Although she knows that Li Niang has a sweetheart in her heart, it''s unusual to commit a crime in private. If she is seen by others, she can''t survive in this house. Jing Xian was flustered and hesitated to step back.


    "If you feel embarrassed, you just think I haven''t talked about it with you today. You can rest assured that I won''t force you."


    Li Niang saw her embarrassment, forced a smile, turned her head and continued to shed tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the sadness in her eyes, Jingxian couldn''t bear it any more. Wringing the silk handkerchief, he thought for a long time, nodded and said: "if it''s just for sending letters... I''ll send them with you..."


    Li Niang hears speech, eye dew a joy: "so, thanks quiet Xian girl!"


    It seems that Bai Yinling''s analysis is not wrong. She is so kind-hearted that she lacks brains. It''s so easy to be deceived.


    After giving the letter to Jingxian, Li Niang said, "it''s not the appointed time. Jingxian will accompany me to talk again."


    "..." Jing Xian was a little frightened and sat down. Li Niang wiped away her tears from the corner of her eyes, poured a cup of tea and handed it to Jing Xian, "Miss Jing Xian, let''s have a cup of tea first. This tea was sent by the master. I ate it once, and the entrance is very refreshing. If you like it, I''ll send some to your hospital tomorrow."


    Jingxian nodded slightly, took a sip of the tea cup, thought for a moment, and said: "five Madame, there is a word that Jingxian still wants to say. Now that you are the Marquis''s wife, you should cut off your past love.


    Everyone at the head of this mansion has a secret mind. If you are found to have a private meeting with others, you will be immersed in a pig cage.


    I know it''s a little hard for you, but for your sake and for the sake of the people you like, you should give up. "


    Li Niang''s smile is slightly stiff. She didn''t expect that Jing Xian would say this to her. She clearly has been difficult to export her, but her heart is still for her consideration, for her worry.


    For a moment, Li Niang''s heart is not a taste.


    "I was born a man without freedom, and my destiny is to be a slave and concubine, to be slaughtered. Miss Jingxian, all things are not what I think. Don''t blame me. " Li Niang suddenly took her hand and said eagerly.


    Jingxian was slightly stunned: "well, why do you say that? You haven''t answered me, are you willing to give up your lover? If you are willing to give up, I will take your words to your lover later


    Li Niang bit her lip and her heart began to cramp. She is not a man with a heart of stone. Although the fate of the women in front of her is similar to that of her, their hearts are far from each other.

 Chapter 431

    Her eyes were so clear that Li Niang was about to see her ugly appearance in her eyes.


    "Give up... You''re right, I should give up..." Li Niang nodded. For a moment, she didn''t dare to meet her.


    Jing Xian thought that she was suffering, and she held her hand with a smile and said, "Li Niang, you are a good girl. It''s fate for us to meet each other in this family. You can rest assured that I have a good relationship with miss four. When she comes back from the palace, I will let her protect you.


    Miss four has the most ghost ideas. She will be willing to help you. "


    Li Niang gave a wry smile, shook her head slightly and said, "the time is coming. Miss Jingxian, please help me send the letter. We''ll talk about it carefully when you come back."


    "Yes." Jingxian nodded, got up and walked out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    When she comes to the agreed garden, Jingxian looks around and makes sure that no one is passing by. She covers her chest and walks into the garden. It''s really a good place for private meetings. The leaves have not been pruned for a long time. It''s an abandoned garden in xihou mansion.


    After waiting for a while, a man jumped into the wall and strode with Jingxian. Jingxian looked up at him. The man was just like the man she had seen.


    He was not handsome, but he had a white face.


    "Well, are you the one Li Niang is waiting for?" Jingxian cleared her throat and asked in a dumb voice. I don''t know why. On the way here just now, she suddenly felt that her voice was blocked up so much that she had some difficulty in speaking.


    The man looked at Jingxian up and down, and there was no surprise and panic in his eyes: "who are you?"


    "My name is Jingxian. Li Niang asked me to send the letter to you. You can take it and leave quickly. Don''t come to Li Niang in the future." Jingxian said and took out the letter from her arms and handed it to him. The man took the letter and looked at Jingxian coldly: "you are really a stupid woman."


    Jing Xian is slightly stunned. When she wants to ask, the man pours at her and presses her on the ground. Jingxian panicked push him, want to stand up from the man, but the man grabbed the skirt, just listen to "tear", Jingxian''s skirt was torn by him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jingxian wanted to scream, but her mouth was blocked by a plug, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito.


    Tears had already spread in her eyes. She was unable to resist the man''s compulsion and let him take off his shirt


    "Who is it?"


    Outside the garden came a sudden reprimand, sharp female voice as if to cut through the silent violence. Jingxian''s clothes had been removed by the man, and she was shivering on the ground.


    The man''s hand stopped and he said in a low voice: "Miss Jingxian, I don''t want to take away your innocence. I just pretend to be innocent. Now that my goal has been achieved, I won''t touch you any more.


    You can''t blame me when you die. "


    ¡ª¡ªYou are such a stupid woman.


    Jing Xian''s mind suddenly rang out this sentence, the body heavily froze.


    She recalled the strange words that Li Niang had just said to herself


    ¡ª¡ªI was born to be a man without freedom. My destiny is to be a slave and a concubine, to be slaughtered by others. Miss Jingxian, all the things are not what I think. Don''t blame me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She was taken in!


    They planned all this!


    At this time, the servants surrounded them. They looked at Jingxian and the man who was pressing her. The thin skinned servant screamed and turned his head.

 Chapter 432

    The man stood up quickly, rushed out of their encirclement, jumped out of the city wall, and a letter rocked down and fell into Jingxian''s arms.


    The elder mammy picked up the letter from the ground, tore it open and looked at it. Her face suddenly changed: "go! Go to inform the Marquis! Go and inform Madame


    ¡­¡­


    Jingxian holds her body and squats on the ground. She opens her mouth and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    There was something wrong with the cup of tea just now. She was poisoned by it. Now she is speechless, so many eyes staring at her, she did not have good clothes to cover her body, the autumn wind cold Che, blowing her chest slightly cold.


    No one dared to step forward. They just surrounded her. The big skinned maid rolled her eyes and said with a smile, "it''s really a woman from brothel. She''s different from us. She''s very licentious."


    "Don''t say a word. Now she''s seen to have a private meeting with others, but she''s putting a green hat on the young master! I''m afraid she can''t live this life! "


    A maid whispered.


    "Whisper what! You''ve done it all, and you''re not allowed to say it''s impossible? In my opinion, she was sent by her Royal Highness Prince Rong to put a green hat on the young master. It''s really hard for the young master. It''s better for her to run over and kill her like this. "


    ¡­¡­


    Jingxian listened to their conversation, a drop of blood and tears dripping from her eyes.


    Bai Chusheng, she failed him in the end.


    I thought they could go to the end, as he said, holding the hand of the son and growing old together.


    But now, she can''t.


    Bai Chusheng will surely believe that she has never done such an embarrassing thing and that she has been framed. He will argue for her.


    But in this way, Bai Chusheng in the eyes of others will bear what kind of curse, she dare not imagine. He''s going to be ridiculed. For the sake of a brothel woman who meets with others in private, he tries every means to maintain it, which is ridiculous.


    She can''t embarrass Bai Chusheng. She can''t


    Jingxian thought so, wobbly and stood up and hit the Wutong tree hard.


    "Ah


    Thunder flashed, and Bai Rutong sat up from the bed. She was sweating heavily on her head. It was autumn, but thunder fell out of the window. The heavy rain hit the glazed tiles, and the window lattice flashed by the white light.


    "White girl!"


    The maid, who was guarding the night outside, rushed into the room and saw Bai ruotong curl up into a ball, put down the lamp and stroked her shoulder: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s thundering."


    Bai ruotong was still in shock and his hands were shaking.


    "Is white girl afraid of thunder?"


    The maid asked in a warm voice.


    Bai ruotong said with a bitter smile: "if you are not afraid of the day, but the night is so dark and desolate, when the thunder rings, you are naturally afraid."


    For some reason, her chest beat violently, as if something terrible had happened.


    The maid smiles and lies down with Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong was young and pleasant. Although she didn''t get along well with her, she liked her lively and gentle master very much: "how about that palace maid accompanying Bai girl?"


    Bai ruotong nodded slightly, took a deep breath, seemed to think of something, and asked: "so late, why haven''t you come back to your room? It should be past the hour of vigil. "


    "It''s Prince Rong. He said to his maidservant today that it might rain heavily at night. Maybe it would thunder. He let the palace maidservant guard outside the door and couldn''t leave.


    Now think about it, your Highness Prince Rong may have known for a long time that you would be afraid of thunder, so he did this command

 Chapter 433

    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and fingered the bedding.


    Gu Yanqing''s shadow appears in his mind. For a while, he was cold and resolute, and for a while, he was as gentle as water.


    She really didn''t know which one she should trust. Which Gu Yanqing is really like.


    And, does he really like her.


    ¡­¡­


    On the second day after the heavy rain, the sky was as gloomy as a gray veil. The light color of the green mud was washed into a dark gray by the rain, and the breeze swept through the dry and bald treetops, blowing into the neck with a slight chill.


    The eunuch in charge of the Royal robe holds the dragon pattern imperial list. Seeing the Dragon list, all the people in Yueyi palace stop what they are doing. They can''t care about the mud on the ground and kowtow.


    Eunuch manager Li Gonggong looked at the person in front of him and said in a shrill voice, "where is white girl?"


    "Miss Bai is busy in the dining room. The palace maid will invite her here." An Ni said, stooping back.


    After a while, white Rutong with a puzzled face was brought out by an Ni. Zheng Zheng looked at the father-in-law holding the imperial list, swallowed and knelt down.


    "Bai ruotong, the fourth daughter of the Western Marquis''s residence, listened to the order." In a high voice, Li Gonggong said, "the emperor ordered that Bai ruotong, the fourth daughter of the Western Marquis''s residence in the town, was smart and agile, and could make neirou. He made outstanding contributions to the ninth prince, and was granted the title of zhengsanpin County Lord and the title of Dexin County Lord. His father, the West Marquis of the town, was granted the land of Minnan and was granted the Marquis of Yipin army. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s heart was shocked. Who is the leader of Sanpin county? This is a special honor for the daughter of a princess.


    The reason why Murong Lian''an is a princess is that her mother is a cousin of the emperor. They are brothers and sisters, and the emperor cares about them, so they are honored as the princess.


    But she


    Not only was she granted the title of county Lord, but her father became a feudal vassal. This really should be the old saying, a person gets, chicken and dog ascend to heaven.


    "Dexin county leader, don''t you accept the order and thank you soon?"


    Li Gonggong saw that she was thinking a little silly. He coughed twice and reminded her.


    Bai ruotong came back to his senses. He knelt down three times and kowtowed nine times. He took the imperial edict from Li Gonggong: "thank you, my daughter."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people in Yueyi palace dare not talk to each other. When Bai ruotong goes back to his room to change his clothes, the maidservants are more careful than they were yesterday, for fear that there will be something wrong.


    Bai ruotong was holding the bright imperial edict in his hand, and his fingers stroked the dragon pattern little by little. Until the confirmation is not a dream, two eyes a bright, in the heart of a heavy shout: "cool!"


    No matter what the emperor''s intention is, Bailai''s county leader doesn''t want Bailai. Although it is not as noble as the princess and the princess, you can walk horizontally in the west of the town.


    When Bai ruotong was thinking about it in the dark, an Ni walked into the room: "county master, I''ll call you."


    Bai ruotong nodded and walked into the hall with an Ni. As soon as she came back from Xining palace, she saw Bai ruotong. She put down her tea cup and said with a smile, "are you satisfied with this gift from our palace?"


    "Is such a noble status what your wife asked for?" Bai ruotong suddenly understood.


    Hazy Princess smile, noncommittal: "the palace has promised you, will give you a big gift. You''ve helped our palace "cure" Huang er''s anorexia. To our palace, you are the benefactor. "


    Bai ruotong has a headache. The princess is not seeking wealth for herself, but she has her own purpose. She didn''t want to help her, but she couldn''t get rid of the canonization.


    Owing such a big debt to Princess Yao, Bai ruotong didn''t know how to repay it.

 Chapter 434

    "You don''t have to think about how to return the love of our palace," said the lady with a smile. She thought that she saw Bai ruotong''s mind. "What our palace asked for that day won''t force you. When you think about it, our palace will prove it."


    Bai ruotong felt relieved when he heard the words: "lady ruotong, there''s something she doesn''t understand. Lady ruotong has such great ability to help ruotong get rich. Why do she have to depend on others? If you have heard that the weak depend on the strong, you have never heard that the strong depend on the strong. "


    "You look up to our palace too much. The reason why we help you is because we know the emperor''s mind," said Princess Wu with a smile. "Prime minister Murong, you should know that his power in the imperial court is unmatched. Our palace invited you for credit in front of the emperor and the Empress Dowager. The emperor moved this mind. You should know the significance."


    "The emperor wants to use his father to suppress Prime Minister Murong." Bai ruotong can get through at one point.


    The hazy imperial concubine nodded, shook the fan and said, "yes."


    "Lady hazy, are you going to help me or harm me?" Bai ruotong is speechless. Let his father become Murong prime minister''s thorn in the eye, also said to give her a big gift.


    How could she be flustered by this big gift.


    "Naturally, my palace is helping you. Do you think that if the Marquis of Zhenxi had not been promoted, Prime Minister Murong would not have targeted him?" You are now the future Princess Rong Qin, and you should be able to clearly understand the attitude of Murong Lian''an, the daughter of Murong prime minister, towards Prince Rong.


    Moreover, the Murong family has a close relationship with Prince Rong. Prime Minister Murong originally wanted to help his Royal Highness Prince Rong, but since he was engaged to you, this was nothing. So how can prime minister Murong not aim at the Marquis of Zhenxi? "


    Bai ruotong heard something misty. She flattened her small mouth and sat down in the sign of Princess hazy: "what does lady hazy mean? I don''t quite understand. "


    "Naturally, we can see that his Royal Highness Prince Rong put down such a large piece of pie because he is sincere to you. But not in the eyes of prime minister Murong. He must have thought that there was something hidden in Zhenxi Marquis''s house, so his Royal Highness Prince Rong chose to marry Zhenxi Marquis''s house.


    Do you understand what the palace says? "


    Speaking all the time, the hazy lady''s throat was slightly dry. She took a sip of the tea cup and looked slightly at Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong bit the lip, and she understood the meaning of the words.


    "If it''s true, as the lady said, you''ve done your father a great favor."


    If Prime Minister Murong really aimed at his father, his father would never fight back. Although Bai ruotong didn''t understand the power of the imperial court, he had heard about it in the capital. Today, Prime Minister Murong is covering the sky with his hand.


    "I told you my heart today. I think you should know better whether I''m good or bad. I don''t want to talk much. Go back and think about it."


    After that, the lady stood up and left the hall slowly.


    Bai ruotong looked at her leaving figure, but his chest was not peaceful.


    If, as Princess Yao said, his Royal Highness Prince Rong chose to marry her, he would have given up the big cake and asked for sesame.


    But


    Why did Gu Yanqing never tell her about it?


    The Murong family is too powerful. Is that why he protects Murong Lian''an? That''s why he scolded himself in front of Murong Lian''an?

 Chapter 435

    The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. Curl head, simply no longer think, get up and walk out of the main hall.


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    Until Jingxian''s body was carried out of the West Marquis''s house, Bai Chusheng still didn''t come back. Today, the royal family sent someone to send the imperial list to celebrate the rise of Bai Shutang. The whole family was very happy, but Bai Chusheng''s heart was still at the bottom.


    When he returned to the mansion the day before yesterday, it was not Jing Xian''s smile that was waiting for him, but the cold corpse covered by white cloth.


    The dazzling blood on the white cloth blooms one by one. Bai Chusheng lifts the white cloth, and her whole face is covered in scarlet.


    Bai Chusheng doesn''t want to recall, but over the past two days, his heart aches with the thought of Jingxian''s death.


    But today is the day of his father''s promotion. He can''t make a big fuss. The three-day funeral for Jingxian, which was originally set, was interrupted by the sudden emperor list.


    Bai Chusheng wants to go crazy. His heart is so painful that he is going to go crazy. But he must bear it. If he collapses at this time, everything he has set up in the mansion for many years will become a laughing stock.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother."


    When Bai Lingwei comes in, Bai Chusheng is eating muggy wine in the hall. He slightly looks up at Bai Lingwei, and Bai Chusheng drops his eyes again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at orange, Bai Lingwei steps forward and grabs the wine from Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng looked up at her without getting angry. His eyes were very empty.


    After a while, he asked in a hoarse voice, "what are you doing here?"


    "My brother is like this now. Why don''t I come?" Bai Lingwei squatted down and looked at Bai Chusheng. "I know the depression in my brother''s heart. You should have avenged Miss Jingxian, but now there''s a happy event in your family. You can''t report to an official. You can''t do anything. I understand that my brother''s heart is not a taste of nature. "


    It was intended to comfort Bai Chusheng, but Bai was not in the mansion. Moreover, if Bai ruotong knew about Jingxian, it would be a bloodbath.


    Yesterday, Bai Chusheng was punished by Bai Shutang for kneeling on his knees for two hours because he said that Jing Xian was not a dissolute woman.


    The pain in his heart can''t be the sorrow of Jing Xian''s investigation. How can Bai Lingwei not be distressed.


    "Do you also believe that Jing Xian was smashed into a private meeting, so she committed suicide in shame?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai Lingwei shook her head: "I don''t think so. Although I don''t know Jingxian well, my fourth sister told me about her. So I think she was framed. Today, I want to tell my brother about it. I may know who killed her."


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes moved and said with a strong smile, "if you don''t tell me, I know that it''s Bai Yinling and Li Niang, right?"


    Bai Lingwei was stunned: "why did my brother guess like this?"


    "Jingxian has always been close to Li Niang when she was alive. Although I tried to persuade her, I often met her in private. Now think about it, it should be Li Niang deliberately close. But I didn''t expect that she deliberately approached Jingxian to kill her. "


    Bai Chusheng stood up wobbly. Compared with just now, his eyes recovered a little.


    "I guess the same with orange." Bai Lingwei nodded.


    "If I know, what can I do? Even if I know, I can''t help Jingxian get revenge now..." Bai Chusheng sighed heavily, "without evidence, my father won''t believe it."

 Chapter 436

    "If brother wants evidence, I have a witness." Bai Lingwei''s eyes were slightly stunned. "I came here today just for this matter."


    "Witness? What kind of witness? " Bai Chusheng asked.


    "My maid," Bai Lingwei said, her eyes slightly embarrassed. She stepped back two steps, knelt down and said, "brother, this is what happened..."


    ¡­¡­


    Yueyi palace.


    "Mother, how long does Xiuer have to stir up?"


    Gu Yixiu sat in front of the stove, pointed to the Pu fan and looked at Bai ruotong, who was peeling lotus seeds.


    "Let you fan, you fan, where are so many problems? You have to understand that it takes your own efforts to eat tasteless food. "


    White Rutong road.


    Gu Yixiu snorted and shook the fan in his hand: "mother, don''t tell Xiuer these great principles. You are obviously angry with your father, so you are also angry with Xiuer."


    "Who said I was angry with you?" Bai ruotong blinked and said, "I''m angry with your father, but you''re you. I won''t do such childish things. I just want to teach you how to cherish food."


    Gu Yixiu murmured: "you''re the one. That''s what uncle Jiuhuang told Xiuer!"


    "Gu Yixiu! How can you betray me! I''m being punished for helping with the dishes? Look what I said


    As soon as the words fell, Gu Yanfeng, who was hiding on the ground and kneading vegetables in the copper basin, raised his head and yelled wrongly.


    "What is punishment? Do you think I''m punishing you to do these things? " Bai asked.


    "Isn''t it?" Gu Yanfeng raises eyebrows.


    "You two, have you cherished the grain these days? A table of food is left over, extravagant and wasteful. Do you know how many people are hungry outside the city? I asked you to help me. I''m teaching you. Do you understand? "


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes, but explained.


    But her explanation made them even more distrustful. As princes, they have to have plenty of food, but their stomachs are small. How to eat so much food and waste some of it is nothing to blame.


    Looking at each other, they flattened their mouths. They simply stopped talking and went on working.


    "Lord of the county, Prince Rong''s hall has come down."


    An Ni likes to smile to enter the dining room, report a way.


    "Yixiu, do as I told you." Bai ruotong didn''t look up. He still peeled the lotus seeds carefully.


    "Oh."


    Gu Yixiu threw down his palm fan, patted his hem, stood up and jumped out of the dining room.


    Gu Yanqing just admitted to hospital, Gu yixiuyang started to jump directly to him: "father, mother said, let you go back!"


    "..." Gu Yanqing''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring, "Yixiu, how are you living in Yueyi palace these days?"


    "It''s very good. The food made by my mother is also delicious," Gu Yixiu said with a smile, but then he pretended to be serious. "Father, my mother said that you should not disturb her."


    Little girl film, thought that sent a little bit to stop him.


    "If my father doesn''t disturb her, he will go to see her." Gu Yanqing said that he was about to leave. Gu Yixiu quickly hugged his thigh and wound his whole body up: "father! If you don''t listen, Xiuer will ignore you in the future! "

 Chapter 437

    Gu Yanqing is dumbfounded, raises his hand directly and holds Gu Yixiu in his arms. He went to the corridor and said, "if you don''t let your father go to see her, your mother will be really angry with your father. If she doesn''t want to marry your father in the future, you won''t have such a mother as her."


    "Ah..."


    Gu Yixiu opened his eyes and looked at Gu Yanqing in disbelief. He was deeply shocked.


    "Think about it. Do you want your father to go in or not?" Gu Yanqing puts Gu Yixiu down and picks his eyebrows.


    Gu Yixiu frowned in embarrassment: "really..."


    Gu Yanqing nodded cautiously: "yes, your father may be going to marry someone else. Maybe that man is not good to Xiuer, and he won''t give Xiuer food at that time. "


    "But... But I promised my mother that I would stop you... And not allow you to come near..." Gu Yixiu wanted to cry. If he didn''t let his father in, his mother would be angry with him, and he would have no mother in the future. But if you let your father in, his mother will blame him, and he may lose his mother. Gu Yixiu is six years old. For the first time, he has experienced such a dilemma.


    "What good did she promise you?" Gu Yanqing saw that he was about to cry and asked lightly. Gu Yixiu gave a belch and said slowly, "mother said that if she helps her father, she won''t make food for Xiuer in the future."


    Gu Yanqing rubbed her chin and couldn''t help laughing. Little girl is just export to deceive him, Gu Yixiu is really when.


    "Do you listen to your mother, or do you want to listen to your father?" Gu Yanqing squatted down, pondering the question.


    "... Wu..."


    Gu Yixiu gave a belch, flat mouth sad way: "Xiuer don''t know... But mother said, don''t let father go... Father, how to do! If your mother doesn''t marry you... Wu Wu Wu... What should I do... "


    Gu Yanqing brings up a smile. Gu Yixiu has been with the little girl for a long time, but he has learned how to cry. The little nose is red and swollen with crying, which makes people feel pity.


    "Father has a way. You just tell your mother that you can''t stop me. How about that?" To wipe away his tears, Gu Yanqing whispered.


    "Does this work?" Gu Yixiu burps and looks suspiciously at Gu Yanqing.


    "It''s useful to think of yourself." Gu Yanqing stroked his head and strode towards the dining room.


    ¡­¡­


    Without hearing the sound of footsteps, Gu Yixiu''s cry came from a distance. He was sad and wailing. Bai ruotong covered the pot and looked in the direction of the door. Gu Yanqing''s slender figure enters the room. On him, Gu Yixiu is lying on his stomach crying.


    "Mother... Wu Wu Wu... Father... Father Xiuer can''t stop it! He threatens Xiuer... If he dares to stop him... He will beat Xiuer... Mother... Xiuer is wrong. Xiuer has not stopped his father. Mother must not beat Xiuer! "


    Gu Yixiu sobbed and cried. Gu Yanqing is about to laugh and cry. In order to please Bai ruotong, this boy even slanders him for beating others.


    Bai ruotong was stunned and snatched Gu Yixiu, who was shaking with tears, from Gu Yanqing''s arms. Crouch body warm voice way: "repair son don''t cry, mother won''t blame you, don''t cry.". Don''t worry about your father. He''s such a jerk! "


    Gu Yanqing has a headache. How can he become a big jerk again.

 Chapter 438

    Gu Yixiu listened to Bai ruotong''s soft voice and choked: "really?"


    "Nature is true." Bai ruotong wiped his tears painfully, "I knew I shouldn''t have let you stop your father. In the future, you ignore him, and I ignore him. Let''s ignore him, OK?"


    Gu Yixiu naturally can''t stop Gu Yanqing, but who dares to stop him except Gu Yixiu.


    She just wanted to tell Gu Yanqing her attitude through Gu Yixiu¡° Good Gu Yixiu completely forgot Gu Yanqing''s threat, wiped the tears on his face with the back of his hand, and nodded his head heavily.


    Gu Yanqing shakes her head, goes to Bai ruotong, looks at Bai ruotong, and looks at Gu Yanfeng, who is washing vegetables. She says in a soft voice, "are you helping ruotong cook?"


    "Yes, second brother! My sister-in-law will be very good in the future. If she doesn''t help, she won''t let us have dinner. With such a big temper, can''t we help? "


    Gu Yixiu is afraid of Bai ruotong, but Gu Yanfeng is not. He enjoyed watching.


    Gu Yanqing smile: "if Tong, what can I do for you?"


    Bai ruotong glanced over his head and continued to work. Gu Yanfeng saw Gu Yanqing eat hold, quickly said with a smile: "second brother, if you want to help, help us peel lotus seeds together.". Sister Bai has been peeling for a long time, but there are still some things that haven''t been finished. "


    Gu Yanqing steps forward and wants to take the lotus seeds from the plate, but Bai Rutong holds them in his arms. Glared at Gu Yanqing, Bai Rutong took lotus seed and went to one side.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This little girl seems to still refuse to talk with him, Gu Yanqing some of helpless. Slightly hesitated for a moment, he walked directly to Bai ruotong, grabbed her hand and walked out of the dining room.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong exclaimed, how powerful the opponent was. She didn''t have the slightest backhand when she was dragged by him.


    Gu Yanqing stopped and turned to her forehead: "little girl, are you willing to have a word with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Bai ruotong choked, he turned around and was about to leave. Before he took two steps, Gu Yanqing fished him back.


    "How long will you be angry with me?" He asked in a low voice behind her.


    Bai Rutong choked slightly and looked back at Gu Yanqing: "does your highness want to have a good talk with me?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing was glad to see that she was willing to talk to him.


    "Your Highness, what you want to say is clear in Rutong''s heart. That day you scolded Rutong, not because you didn''t believe in Rutong, but because you were afraid of the Murong family''s influence, so you felt sorry for him, right?"


    Bai asked.


    "When did I scold you?" Gu Yanqing was stunned. He was really angry that day, but he was not angry with Bai ruotong. Is it because her anger is too explicit that she thinks she is the one who scolds her?


    "You dare not admit what you have done? You''re killing me! That''s why you scolded me White if Tong stares round eye, Gu Yanqing this son of a bitch, don''t do of thing still don''t admit not to succeed?


    Gu Yanqing said with a silent smile: "I was really angry at that time, so my tone was heavier, but my tone was not to you."


    "You lied! You told me to shut up Bai ruotong let out a whisper. Have the courage to do not have the courage to admit that he is still the mighty prince.


    "So, you shut up with me for such a long time?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong snorted coldly and turned away.

 Chapter 439

    "Bai ruotong, when did you become so obedient?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, deliberately close to her, eyes full of fun.


    "Your Highness''s orders, if you want to listen to them, naturally!" Bai Rutong took two steps back and murmured in a low voice.


    Gu Yanqing''s smile on the corner of her mouth was even more bright: "when Wang asked you to open your mouth, why didn''t you open it?"


    "Open your mouth? What''s your mouth? " Bai ruotong blinked. Some of them were confused.


    Gu Yanqing saw that she was really confused. He put his arms around her waist and clasped her chin in the other hand to approach him: "what do you say?"


    His face was not close to her. Bai ruotong was stunned. He thought of the sentence "teach you to kiss" he said at the back of the rockery that day. After thinking about what he said just now, "open your mouth", Bai ruotong''s face turned red and pushed him away.


    "Aren''t you obedient?" Seeing her embarrassed appearance, Gu Yanqing took a step forward and trapped her in the column. "The king asked you not to be angry with him. Why don''t you listen? I told you to be close to me, but you didn''t listen. But I told you to shut up, and you listened? "


    Bai ruotong bowed his head in embarrassment and felt a little guilty. But on second thought, what can she feel guilty about? Shouldn''t Gu Yanqing be the one who should feel guilty? It is clearly his fault. Why did he turn his words into his own?


    "That''s not the point!" After a long time, Bai ruotong was able to do it.


    "Oh? So what''s the point? " Gu Yanqing is very willing to quarrel with her, at least the little girl is willing to talk with him.


    "The point is... The point is you''re killing me!" Bai ruotong, who has always been a lotus flower, can''t say why at this time.


    "I''m just cruel to you, and you''ll lose the hairpin that I gave you. When I gave it to you, I told you that there is only one hairpin in the world. What does it stand for, you heartless little girl


    Gu Yanqing said, stabbing her forehead.


    Bai ruotong flattened her mouth, so everything turned out to be her fault in the end. While Gu Yanqing is here, he is right and she is wrong. She said she couldn''t beat him, and she couldn''t beat him. It''s the only way to get angry with him in vain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why don''t you talk again? Isn''t it a good way to talk in front of others on weekdays? I became a fool here? " Gu Yanqing saw her lips tightly, raised her hand and pinched her face playfully.


    "Bad guy." Bai ruotong muttered.


    "Yes?" Gu Yanqing bowed, "little girl, what did you scold?"


    Bai ruotong was so angry that in front of Gu Yanqing, she hit the cotton with her fist, which had no effect.


    "I didn''t scold you, I just said, I don''t want to marry you!" Bai ruotong raised his eyes, tears swirling in his eyes. Her eyes had been red and swollen with tears, and when she cried again, she seemed to feel pity for me.


    "If you don''t marry me, who are you going to marry, you little temper? Besides me, who else dare?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong said, "if no one wants me, I will die alone."


    "When you die alone, I will love you." He said, raising his hand carefully to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Anyway, I am good-looking. Even if I have a bad temper, some people will want me. Gentlemen love beauty. After me and hairpin, more and more people will step through the threshold of the West Marquis''s residence!"


    Bai ruotong is very satisfied with his appearance.


    "Who dares to propose marriage to Princess Rongqin?" Gu Yanqing is really about to be amused by her. How can his little girl be so cute when she gets angry.

 Chapter 440

    Bai ruotong was angry and laughed at by him. Gu Yanqing''s shamelessness was due to his proper intonation. The radian of his mouth is always smiling, with a touch of fun.


    He choked slightly. Bai ruotong''s fingers were bent and straight. Finally, he looked up at Gu Yanqing: "in your eyes, am I a good woman to coax? You just need to coax me for a few words and I''ll be depressed. In your eyes, I''m just a child who will be angry with you? "


    "No Gu Yanqing hung down her hand around her waist, "I have never treated you as a child with a bad temper."


    "No, I am in your eyes, and I know that I am," sighed Bai ruotong. "Your Highness, I know that you have your troubles in your heart. I also know that I am angry with you now. It''s not all your problems, your highness. It''s also my problems,


    Maybe my problem is more serious than that of your highness, but your highness... Rutong thought it out clearly yesterday. Rutong didn''t want to lose his heart because of others. Rutong didn''t want to be so impulsive and angry blindly.


    Rutong doesn''t want his highness to touch his heart anytime and anywhere, so... "


    Bai ruotong choked, and his eyes were already filled with mist: "Your Highness, I''d better cancel this engagement."


    "You mean it?"


    Gu Yanqing didn''t listen to a large part of his mind, and he didn''t want to listen. Bai ruotong''s words, which were far away from him, had no effect on him. As long as he wants to do, he wants, no one can escape.


    "It''s true." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "So I don''t want the hairpin, neither do I?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows. She was not unkind to him, she just never opened her heart to him. Now it''s hard to open my heart for once, but what I say is so heartbreaking.


    Bai Rutong bit his lip: "yes, what Rutong said is true. You can blame me or hate me. I am such a selfish person. "


    These days, Gu Yanqing is favored in the palm of her hand, which makes her almost forget one thing.


    She and he are people of two worlds.


    Gu Yanqing is a character in the book, and his fate has long been arranged by the author. And it was an accident that she came here. She changed his life and her own. But it''s not a person on the road after all.


    In this world, men have three wives and four concubines, not to mention Gu Yanqing. Bai ruotong can accept the man with other women in his heart. He can accept the man with wives and concubines, but he can''t accept Gu Yanqing.


    Even a Murong Lian''an she can''t accept, in the future if Gu Yanqing concubine, she is not to pain heart crack lung.


    "You are indeed a selfish woman. At the beginning, you provoked me. At the beginning, you said that you wanted to be my princess. I satisfied you. Now you want to push me aside. You just don''t like the feeling of being jealous and sad for me."


    Gu Yanqing gave a wry smile and held her hand. Bai ruotong''s body was slightly stiff, but his hand lay in his palm, but he didn''t escape. Gu Yanqing lowered her head and put the white jade hairpin in her palm again.


    "I want to force you," Gu Yanqing said in a warm voice. "It''s your business to keep the hairpin, whether you want to throw it away or sell it."


    Bai ruotong was stunned, and his hairpin was slightly cold.


    "But," Gu Yanqing immediately turned his words, "but it''s impossible to divorce. It''s impossible to happen in this life."

 Chapter 441

    "I..."


    Bai ruotong wants to refute, but he chokes under Gu Yanqing''s gaze.


    "Since you are still angry, I will go first. When you are angry, I will come back." Gu Yanqing said, turned and left. He walked eagerly, as if without any memory. Bai ruotong listened to his heavy footsteps, and his heart faintly understood that he was angry.


    At noon, the meal was tasteless. After eating, Bai Rutong went back to the hall to say goodbye to Gu Yanfeng, the hazy imperial concubine.


    At dusk, someone came to pick her up.


    When he became famous in the palace, Bai ruotong retired from the palace. Just suffering, Gu Yanfeng is reluctant to part with her.


    On the carriage, Bai ruotong heaved a heavy sigh, opened the curtain and looked at the dark gray palace wall. His eyes flashed a trace of silence and relaxed the curtain.


    She has just been in the palace for several days. She has seen the power struggle and calculation in the palace. If she really enters the palace in the future, she doesn''t know what kind of situation it will be when she flows into the muddy water.


    Bai ruotong thought about it, but he had no place to put the silk handkerchief.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Chusheng was waiting outside the house. Seeing the shadow of the carriage coming from the end of the road, he stepped forward to help Bai ruotong jump out of the carriage.


    "Brother, I haven''t seen you for so many days. Did you miss me?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked with a smile.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "I think so." His smile was bitter and his face looked haggard. Bai ruotong swallowed and looked at his lonely face. His smile froze in the corner of his mouth: "what''s the matter with my brother? Why do you look unhappy? "


    Bai said, then he looked on both sides: "brother, where''s sister-in-law? Why didn''t my sister-in-law come to meet me? Didn''t she say that when I came back, she would make her specialty dishes for me? I''m still waiting to eat. "


    "Rutong, I''ll tell you what happened later. Let''s go first. My father is waiting for you in the front hall."


    Bai Chusheng''s words are mixed with depression and pain. Bai ruotong''s hand was slightly stiff. He looked back at orange and Qi. They bowed their heads and didn''t dare to communicate with her.


    With a cold look, Bai ruotong lowered his head and went into the mansion with Bai Chusheng.


    They were waiting in the main hall. As soon as Bai ruotong came in, he heard Li''s fierce voice shouting: "Marquis! Back, back! The county head is back! "


    Bai Shutang put down the tea cup and got up to greet Bai ruotong. His eyes were full of joy, and he raised his hand to protect her into the high seat.


    "Ruotong, you can give us a sigh of relief this time. Not only you, but also I have been promoted. You can tell me what reward you want. I will give you."


    Bai Shutang expressed his appreciation in his words. How could he not find his daughter so talented before.


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "my father is flattered. Ruotong is satisfied with the emperor''s gift. How can he still ask for a reward from his father?"


    "Why not? As the legitimate daughter of the marquis in the west of the town, you seek honor for the government. Now in the capital, your fame has spread. If I don''t give you any more praise, I''ll let others laugh and say that I''m stingy. This reward must be rewarded. " Bai Shutang said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong wanted to reply with a smile, but Zhang opened his mouth with a sharp voice: "can''t you give me a good reward? Ruotong is much more prosperous than Chusheng. The last time we had such a big incident in our government, we almost lost face. Fortunately, Rutong won us a breath before we covered up the scandal.


    Chu Sheng, you have to study hard with your sister. You can''t be impulsive any more in the future. Don''t offend any more noble people. "

 Chapter 442

    Bai ruotong was a little stunned and looked up at Zhang, who was eating tea with his eyes clubbing: "what does mother mean by this? Did my brother do something wrong? "


    Just now, he saw that Bai Chusheng''s eyes were wrong. Listening to Zhang''s proud tone, he must have been wronged again.


    "Cough! What mistakes can Chu Sheng make! Isn''t that the stubborn one? " Zhang put down his tea cup and covered his mouth with a smile. He saw that Bai Chusheng had a pretty face and didn''t dare to speak. Zhang''s smile grew faster and faster. Even the sound was full of happiness. "Do you remember the brothel woman that Prince Rong sent to Chu Sheng?"


    "What happened to the brothel girl?" White if Tong heart "clatter" a ring, nervous way.


    "Sister, today is a happy event. What do you want to do with it? If you want to talk about it, just talk about it in private. Don''t disturb the interest of the Marquis and the head of the county. "


    Li Shi hurriedly answers a way. Although the brothel girl has come to the mansion several times, Li''s eyes are smart. He has already seen that the relationship between the woman and Bai ruotong is extraordinary. Zhang''s intention is to find Bai Chusheng''s gossip to have fun. But if Bai ruotong listens to it, he is afraid that he will make trouble in this hall.


    "The fourth lady should know sooner or later. Since her mother wants to say it, her sister will let her say it and stop her from doing anything."


    Li Niang leisurely a smile, answer words way. As soon as the voice fell, Bai Chusheng''s fierce eyes shot at her. Li Niang felt guilty and buried her head.


    "I really shouldn''t mention it today. Zhang Shi, as a master mother, you can''t talk nonsense."


    Bai Shutang coughed heavily twice and said something. Zhang Shi was caressing his round stomach. Hearing the warning from Bai Shutang, he immediately bent down his mouth and turned his eyes and said, "Marquis, what can''t be said about this? Don''t I also think about Rutong? The brothel woman''s low business may be because Chu Sheng provoked Prince Rong. Now think about it. Jing Xian is a first-class beauty. Prince Rong doesn''t leave her to enjoy. Why do you have to give it to Chu Sheng? It turns out that it''s a pair of broken shoes. "


    After that, Zhang covered his mouth and began to laugh. People''s faces are not good-looking, sensible people can see that Zhang''s room is deliberately blocking Bai ruotong.


    "Mother, who did you say were broken shoes?" Bai ruotong asked coldly.


    "Now that the mother has picked out the words, the son has made it clear to her father that Jingxian has been wronged. She is not a woman who can do this kind of thing. She also asked her father to report to the official for investigation."


    Bai Chusheng said, kneeling on his knees.


    Bai ruotong listens to the conversation of several people and hears the clouds. At this time, orange comes forward and whispers to Bai ruotong. After that, Bai ruotong''s face turned pale.


    "Brother, is sister-in-law Jingxian dead?"


    Bai ruotong did not dare to set the channel.


    "Yes, they were killed." Bai Chusheng has been holding his breath for so many days because he can''t disobey Bai Shutang. In Bai Shutang''s eyes, Jing Xian is just a woman with low status. Even if she is wronged, she doesn''t care to prove her innocence.


    However, Zhang''s accusations made Bai Chusheng unable to endure any longer.


    Jingxian is his wife. He can''t be weak.


    Bai ruotong took a deep breath, choked the pain in his chest and said in a slow voice, "since he was wronged to death, why not investigate?"


    "She is just a brothel girl. What can I investigate?" Bai Shutang gave a cold hum and heavily put down his tea cup.


    It was a happy family, but suddenly it was quiet again.

 Chapter 443

    "Just a brothel girl?" Bai said with a smile, "even if she is a brothel woman, she is also a living person! I''ve been with Miss Jingxian, and I know her very well. It''s impossible for her to do such a careless thing. I hope her father will investigate. "


    "What''s impossible? She has done it Bai Shutang said, "there were many eyes watching that day. She was having a leisurely affair with a visitor whose origin was unknown. Such a dissolute woman, you have to speak for her! What kind of system is it? "


    "Father, my son has evidence to prove that Jingxian is innocent," Bai Chusheng''s eyes suddenly chilly. "Yesterday, my son came to the mass grave and dug up Jingxian''s body. He found that Jingxian''s mouth contained poison. His son took the poison and took it to the doctor. The doctor said that the poison was mouth powder. After eating the powder, he could not speak in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang opened his eyes and looked at Bai Chusheng incredulously. He moved his lips and said for a long time, "are you doing this for a brothel woman?"


    "Yes, my son did it for a brothel woman," Bai Chusheng said. "My son took Jingxian''s body back. No matter what her identity is, she is my concubine. She should be buried in the mausoleum of xihou mansion in town."


    "Bai Chusheng! What do you want to do! That''s a brothel girl. What do you feel for her? "


    Bai Shutang roared. Crazy! How crazy! That woman is nothing but a cheap maid sent to the mansion by Prince Rong. Why care.


    Bai Chusheng is his most proud son. Now he disobeys him for the sake of a brothel woman!


    "Father, I encouraged my brother to do this," Bai Lingwei stood up and knelt down with Bai Shutang at this time. "Lingwei''s maid saw Jingxian and the thief that day, but my maid was timid. She ran away when she saw that the thief was rough with Jingxian, so Lingwei told her brother about it."


    "Bai Lingwei, what are you? How dare you do such a thing? " It''s Zhang who is talking. She really can''t believe that Bai Lingwei, who has always been timid, dares to have such behavior.


    "Father, Miss Jingxian is not just an ordinary brothel woman. She is a beauty sent to the mansion by her Royal Highness Prince Rong. Now he died in the mansion. Did his father ever think that if his Royal Highness Prince Rong asked, how would his father answer? "


    Bai ruotong got up and went to Bai Shutang. Her words trembled slightly, but her scarlet eyes betrayed her though she was patient and calm.


    I didn''t expect that after she left, Jingxian''s sister had an accident. She had known that, so she shouldn''t have gone to the palace and asked for a position.


    Or more heart, let brother send more bodyguards to protect Jingxian.


    She wants to protect Jingxian by connecting her to the Central Plains of the mansion. But now, she has killed her.


    Bai ruotong''s chest was about to tear, and every inch of his skin seemed to be oozing blood.


    But she can''t look pathetic here.


    If she gets crazy, people will come to comfort her. The incident of Jingxian will be over again.


    "That girl is nothing but a lowly person. As long as we have a tight mouth in xihou mansion, who will know that she was killed?"


    Bai Shutang''s face was extremely dark.


    Bai ruotong knew that Bai Shutang and the old lady were the same people. In their hearts, the honor of the Western Marquis''s house was more noble than anything else.

 Chapter 444

    Jingxian''s affair is a scandal. He can''t wait to take it out of people''s memory. How can he bear them to put this injustice bloody in front of him.


    He cares too much about his own reputation and the glory of his family. In his eyes, he can''t stand the slightest bit of dirty persecution in the west of the town.


    "Yes, his Royal Highness Prince Rong may not care about a woman''s life or death, but if his daughter talked about it with him and said that his father buried the woman in a mass grave, would he care? Will you come and question your father? "


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s words came out, people were all tongue tied and gasped. They couldn''t believe Bai ruotong''s words. She was crazy, but she threatened baishutang with Prince Rong.


    This kind of behavior, how is a town west Hou mansion person should have.


    "Bai ruotong! You are threatening me


    Bai Shutang was furious. I thought her daughter had grown up a little, but I didn''t expect that she was still as arrogant and domineering as before, even more fierce than before, and even threatened the head of his family.


    "Yes, I''m really threatening my father," Bai said with a cold smile. "In his father''s eyes, Miss Jingxian is just a brothel girl, but in Rutong''s eyes, sister Jingxian is more affectionate than her own sister.


    Sister Jingxian has never done harm to Rutong. When it''s cold, she will make a soft cover for Rutong. When it''s hot, she will help Rutong fan. When Rutong was ill, sister Jingxian never gave up.


    Rutong shouldn''t have said such treacherous words to his father, but for the sake of Jingxian, sister Rutong must do so. If my father doesn''t do justice to sister Jingxian, the Lord of the county will do justice to her! "


    Bai ruotong''s words are sonorous and powerful. Bai Shutang was so angry that his eyes almost fainted. He just sat down and sighed heavily. After a while, he said, "OK, just as you two said, move the woman into the mausoleum. If you want to do an investigation, you should do it. But remember, what I want to see is evidence. If there is no evidence, I will not let you carve an inscription on her tombstone. "


    "Yes, Rutong must present the evidence to his father." White Rutong road.


    Zhang''s heart is a bit unhappy, originally want to have a good time, but let Bai Rutong get permission to prove her innocence for Jingxian.


    She doesn''t want Bai Chusheng and Bai ruotong to have a better life. Now her child is about to be born. Although she doesn''t know whether it is a man or a woman, she can''t run away with the identity of her own son. For the future, she also wants to get rid of the two talents as soon as possible.


    But looking up at Bai Shutang, Zhang was happy. The white tree hall is black with an iron face, and the tea cup in his hand is quickly cracked.


    It must have been a temporary compromise. Also, Bai ruotong is now the head of the county, and his military marquis is paid by Bai ruotong. If it comes, it''s not as good as making a fuss.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to qingtongyuan, Bai ruotong couldn''t control it any more, so he squatted on the ground and burst into tears. Qi''er and orange''er quickly come forward to help, but see her fingers cold full, slightly trembling. Orange son was very distressed, tears beads also rolled out with her: "Miss, since this matter has passed, you still should be sad."


    Bai Chusheng stands behind Bai ruotong, feeling guilty in his chest. He knew Li Niang was close to Jing Xian for a long time, but he didn''t mention her in time, and he didn''t send someone to follow her. It was his fault.


    "Rutong, if you want to blame me, you are weak. Don''t cry any more..."


    Bai Chusheng dragged a heavy body to support her. When he saw her face, his body suddenly stiffened in the same place.

 Chapter 445

    Bai ruotong''s nose was dripping with blood. With a slight sound, it dropped to the ground. Orange quickly blocked it with a silk handkerchief. In a moment, the silk handkerchief was dyed scarlet.


    "Brother, sister Jingxian passed away the day before yesterday. Why don''t you come to the palace and tell me about it?" Bai ruotong pushed them away and glared at Bai Chusheng, "what''s more, sister Jingxian passed away the day before yesterday. What have you done these two days? Why don''t you tell your father, why don''t you avenge with Jingxian? Why... Why... To see sister Jingxian sent to the mass grave? "


    Bai ruotong''s voice choked and his throat was as dumb as swallowing broken glass.


    "Yes, I am." Bai Chusheng''s voice is choked. Jingxian is the woman he loves. Bai ruotong is sad. Isn''t he sad?


    But he could not show his pathos.


    "Miss, you can''t blame the young master for this. The young master is very sad about Miss Jingxian, but how can he avenge Miss Jingxian at that time. Everyone looked at the young master and waited to see his jokes,


    Now Zhang is pregnant. If he is a boy, he will threaten the position of the eldest son. Young master is patient because he is responsible. He is responsible to you, miss. He must have a foothold in this mansion. Only by doing so can he protect you, miss! "


    Orange explained in a hurry.


    Yesterday, she saw Bai Chusheng''s cowardice. His eyes looked like a dead man. How can Bai Chusheng bear such a heavy blow.


    One side is the interests of their brothers and sisters in the mansion. One side is the innocence of Jingxian.


    Bai Chusheng is in the middle, so it is difficult to choose.


    But now, he has made a choice.


    He chose adventure and fought against Bai Shutang with Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. She looked down at her scarlet fingers. Tears mixed with blood one by one. She was sad and beautiful.


    Yes


    Bai Chusheng''s heart must be 100 times, 1000 times more painful than her. How can she blame Bai Chusheng for this.


    "Brother, I''m sorry..." Bai Rutong choked and said, "it''s not your fault. I shouldn''t blame you."


    "Don''t talk now," Bai Chusheng shook his head and helped her to the hall. "Qi''er, go to find the doctor, orange, pour a cup of warm water, and bring a heart protecting pill that doctor Yu left here."


    Bai ruotong''s body is more and more weak now. He is too sad to shed blood. He blocked her bloody nose with a square handkerchief, and his eyes were burning.


    "It''s not in the way..." Bai ruotong shook his head and pressed Bai Chusheng''s hand with his hand. "I know my body, it''s not in the way. It''s just bleeding. You can''t die. "


    "What nonsense! Now that Jingxian is gone, do you want me to lose you? "


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes were scarlet, and a man''s voice choked with tears. In the cold west of the town, Bai Chusheng''s only remaining warmth is Bai ruotong. She''s his life. She''s the blood in his body.


    No one can compare with Bai ruotong''s position in his heart.


    Fighting for a position in the west of the town is all about protecting his sister''s peace. If she''s gone, his heart will really die.


    Bai Rutong gave a bitter smile and closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the doctor left, Bai Chusheng collapsed on the chair. Orange bit her lip, closed the curtain and went into the inner room. Bai ruotong lay on the bed, took orange''s hand and said in a soft voice, "what did the doctor say? How do I feel my brother''s look... A little heavy? "

 Chapter 446

    "Miss... You..."


    Orange wants to say and stop, there are tears in her eyes. She did not dare to look at Bai ruotong''s eyes. Her eyes dodged and looked at the gold curtain hanging on the gold hook.


    Bai ruotong said with a bitter smile, "can''t this doctor say that I can''t live, so that you are ready for the funeral?"


    "How can you say such a thing, miss?" Orange son is scared not light, quickly retort a way. Bai ruotong shrugged and said, "anyway, I''m doomed to such a disaster. Don''t be so fussy. What did the doctor say to my brother?"


    "He said... Miss, if you go on like this... Your life span will only be two years..."


    Orange clenched her teeth, why.


    Bai ruotong reluctantly smiles. It seems that her guess is wrong. She thought that she would die because of the persecution of Bai Yinling and Zhang, but now it''s her own reason. The foundation of this body is still too poor.


    Her mood is often led by this body, can''t control her own happiness, anger, sadness and happiness.


    Heavy sigh, originally want to say a "day envy beauty" but see orange already cry. Unable to laugh or cry, Bai ruotong held out his hand from the quilt to wipe her tears: "well, what are you crying for? I''m not really going to die. "


    "But... But miss..." orange bit her lip. The doctor said that she had damaged her body again because of too much grief. Now she can only rely on drugs to prolong her life. Such a sad and beautiful thing, how can orange not feel sad.


    "What are you talking about?"


    At this time, Bai Chusheng entered the inner room with a curtain. Bai Rutong looked up at him and said in a soft voice, "I''m talking about my body."


    "You don''t have to worry about Jingxian. Take care of yourself." Bai Chusheng''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, pressing his voice.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and sat up from the bed: "brother, orange. Don''t listen to that quack. I''m a centenarian. I won''t die easily. "


    Bai ruotong doesn''t worry about her life and death, but Yan Jun has promised that she will make her rich all her life. What she''s going through now is nothing more than a small setback in her life. Now that she knows her long life, what else is she worried about.


    "I won''t allow you to say that word!" Bai Chusheng''s eyes darkened. He helped her lie down. "I didn''t take good care of you. You can be at ease. I will never let you suffer this fate. Your life is still long. I will take good care of you and protect your integrity all my life."


    Bai ruotong listened to him and knew that he was suppressing his pain. In addition to Jingxian, her affairs also gave Bai Chusheng another blow.


    "Orange, you go down first. I have something to talk to my brother." Bai ruotong said softly.


    "Yes." Orange nodded and Yiyi walked out of the room.


    Bai ruotong sighed slightly, took his brother''s hand and said in a soft voice, "brother, don''t blame yourself in your heart. My body is none of your business. It''s a disaster I need to experience. You can rest assured that I will not die. Maybe I will live longer than my brother in the future. "


    "You silly girl."


    Bai Chusheng thought that she was comforting herself and nodded her nose with a smile.


    "I''m not joking with my brother. There''s one thing I''ve been hiding from my brother, but now in order to make you feel at ease, I''ve decided to tell you about it."


    Bai ruotong lowered his voice and held up his body in a low voice.

 Chapter 447

    "What are you going to tell me?" Bai Chusheng was confused by her mysterious appearance. He held her shoulder and let her lean into his arms.


    "Brother, in fact, I have died once. I was framed by Bai lingyao at the beginning. In that broken house, in fact, I have swallowed my breath." Bai said seriously.


    Bai Chusheng was stunned and said, "if you are a monk, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "I didn''t talk nonsense with my brother. I really have swallowed my breath, but..." Bai ruotong choked and continued, "black and white impermanence took me to Yan Jun, who said that I had saved countless people in my last life. I''m a good man, and I should never have such a short life in my life,


    So he continued my life and promised me health and wealth for the rest of my life. "


    "You are afraid that I will be sad, so you deliberately tell this lie to make me happy?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    At this moment, Bai ruotong really couldn''t laugh or cry: "brother, I said that I have no reason to cheat you. Why don''t you believe me? I have one thing to prove that what I say is true. "


    "What can you prove?" Bai Chusheng was made a little mysterious by her.


    "Do you remember the riot in the brothel? Didn''t you ask me why? Ask me why I know about it. Now I''m answering you brother. The reason why I know about it is because I have the ability to predict dreams since the return of the sun.


    His royal highness is to let his brother be loyal to him and deliberately frame up his brother. If his brother is sent to prison as he wishes, he will deliberately pretend to spend a lot of effort to save his brother from prison, and then everyone can trust him wholeheartedly. This is the original goal of his royal highness. "


    Xu said too many words, voice just fell, she coughed up. Bai Chusheng quickly poured a cup of warm water for her and helped her to lean into her arms to eat.


    Bai Chusheng was dubious about what she said. At that time, she repeatedly asked her why, but she just kept silent.


    If it''s really because of the dream, it''s reasonable that she didn''t say it at first.


    "Also, Bai Yinling sent someone to assassinate Jingxian''s sister-in-law and me..." Bai ruotong came slowly and continued, "that time, I didn''t ask my brother to see if there were Eagle patterns on the assassin''s waist? That time it was also because I dreamed that Bai Yinling had his own power outside the mansion. "


    Bai Chusheng''s heart sank heavily.


    "Brother, would you believe me now?" Bai ruotong looked up at Bai Chusheng, "if I''m not wrong, it''s Bai Yinling who killed Jingxian''s sister-in-law, right?"


    Bai Chusheng''s face was covered with ashes. Bai ruotong knew what he was afraid of. His heart sank slightly and he said, "I''m right, right?"


    Bai Chusheng sighed: "I believe you. If you tell the truth, I can rest assured."


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "my brother should have been at ease. I never lie to my brother. Why doesn''t my brother believe me?"


    Bai Chusheng stroked her cheek and did not reply.


    "Brother, don''t blame yourself any more about sister-in-law Jingxian. We don''t blame each other. It''s true to avenge her."


    White Rutong road.


    Bai Chusheng nodded, eyes suddenly cold down: "Li Niang and Bai Yinling, I will never let them go."


    "..." Bai ruotong looked at Bai Chusheng, lowered his eyes, and wanted to say nothing.


    He finally believed her half truth.


    She thought with relief.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 448

    After Bai Chusheng left, Bai ruotong gathered a smile and his eyes filled with bitter tears.


    Jingxian is her first friend. Now that Jingxian is dead, how can she not be sad. She wants to revenge for Jingxian. No matter how long it takes, no matter how many things she has to do, she will let Bai Yinling pay for what she has done.


    Once upon a time, before Bai Yinling returned to the government, Bai ruotong always thought that although Bai Yinling was bent on revenge, she was always kind and would not hurt innocent people. But now it seems that she was wrong, wrong.


    Before, she was too soft hearted to kill Jingxian.


    But now, she will never break up again.


    Push open the door, it''s late at night. Outside everything is quiet, occasionally there is a breeze, and the candlelight on the eaves is bright or dark.


    "Miss, what are you doing so late?"


    Orange, who was on the vigil, looked at the well-dressed Bai ruotong and exclaimed. With a smile, Bai said, "accompany me to Qingling hospital."


    "What are you doing there, miss?"


    Seeing Bai ruotong walk out of the corridor, orange catches up. Bai ruotong looked back at orange and said with a strong smile, "naturally, I have something to say to my third sister. Go and get a lantern. Don''t disturb other people in the hospital."


    "Miss..."


    "Come on."


    Orange still wants to persuade, but Bai ruotong''s words are firm. Bit bit bit lip, orange helpless turn around to leave. When she came back, she had not only a lantern but also a fluffy cloak.


    He put his cloak on Bai ruotong''s body and buttoned up his skirt. After making sure that the wind could not blow into her neck, he helped Bai ruotong out of the courtyard.


    The door of Qingling courtyard is closed, and it is quiet inside. Bai ruotong came forward and knocked on the door. A mother-in-law yawned and opened the door. Seeing that it was Bai Rutong, she exclaimed, "county master, what are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong ignored her, took orange directly into the hospital, walked into the corridor and pushed open the hall door.


    Bai Yinling is sitting in front of the desk, drawing. Suddenly, she hears the sound of pushing the door. The wolf in her hand shakes slightly. The plum blossom on the paper is a little more red.


    "Si Mei, what are you doing here?"


    White Yin Ling Zheng Zheng, put down the Langhao in hand and white if Tong to welcome up. Bai ruotong looked at the plum blossom picture on the table and said with a cold smile, "the third sister is really in a good mood. After harming others, she still carelessly depicts the plum blossom here."


    "I don''t understand what the fourth sister is talking about." Bai Yinling smiles and blows out the candle light on the inkstone. "It seems that my sister''s late night visit is something to talk to me. Let''s go and talk in the hall."


    Bai Yinling said, please give way.


    Bai Rutong sat down in the main hall with her and looked at the orange beside her. Bai Rutong said in a low voice, "orange, go out first."


    "But..." orange is a little uneasy.


    "Get out." White Rutong road.


    Hearing the words, orange bit her lip and walked out of the main hall. She closed the door and stood outside.


    Bai Yinling looked at Bai ruotong and casually raised a smile: "my sister came to me because of Miss Jingxian''s business?"


    "Isn''t it because of Jing Xian? You have killed Jingxian. Who can I find if I don''t come to you? "


    Bai ruotong gathered his smile, and his eyes Rose with a touch of anger. Bai Yinling was slightly stunned and frowned: "sister, I know there is a misunderstanding between us, but you can''t slander me. How can you blame me? Do you want to wrongly kill me? "

 Chapter 449

    "Put it on. Keep it on."


    Bai ruotong looked down at her hand with clear lines. She had seen Bai Yinling''s acting skills for a long time. She clearly didn''t have the talent to perform.


    The white Yin Ling Su rises the facial expression, the silk handkerchief in the hand mercilessly pats on the case several: "younger sister, the previous grudge has already passed, why do you want to blame me for everything, can''t you put down the grudge between you and me?"


    "Let go of the enmity between you and me?" Bai ruotong said with a smile, "is it your elder sister who won''t put it down, or I won''t? I don''t understand. I''m not the one who killed your mother. You know in your heart that it''s Zhang. Why do you have to harm the people around me? Why do you have to treat me as your imaginary enemy? "


    "You... What do you mean by that?" Bai Yinling sat up straight and swallowed heavily.


    "Third sister, you want revenge when you come back. Originally, I didn''t want to meddle in your business. You were born with the fate of nirvana. It''s too difficult to fight against you, but you are against me everywhere. Now you have killed the innocent Jingxian. I will never let you go of this hatred."


    Bai ruotong said and looked at her coldly.


    "What are you talking about? Who said I came back for revenge? Four younger sisters, you can eat food in disorder, but you can''t talk about it in disorder. "Bai Yinling''s words suddenly became cold." it''s really not my fault that Jingxian did. I don''t understand why you want to guess with me in disorder and place such charges on me in disorder. You... "


    Before Bai Yinling''s words were finished, Bai ruotong jumped at her instantly and directly raised his hand to hold her neck: "Bai Yinling! What are you hiding in front of me? If you are not for revenge, what do you want Li Niang back to do?


    I tell you, I know exactly what you want to do and what you want to do, and I know exactly what''s going on in your head. "


    Bai Yinling was so choked by her that she couldn''t breathe. She wanted to break Bai ruotong''s fingers, but she found that her strength was amazing at this time. She drew close to her eyes, scarlet, murderous and frightening.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    Bai Yinling said a few words difficultly.


    "Your mother, Lan Shi, used to be a mountain bandit. She met her father once and loved him very much. Therefore, she pretended to be a dramatist to approach her father and successfully entered the mansion..."


    Bai Yinling''s eyes suddenly shrank and looked at Bai Rutong in disbelief.


    "Do you want to ask, how do I know?" Bai ruotong began to laugh. "As I said, I know exactly what you want to do, including your teahouse, which I told the prince. In recent days, your highness should not have come to you again.


    Do you think that your beauty can really make your royal highness be loyal to you? Bai Yinling, maybe you can do it before, but I''m here. I can break your marriage with the prince at any time if I want to. "


    "You... Who are you? You are not Bai ruotong! "


    This woman is not Bai ruotong at all. Bai ruotong would not know this, nor dare to say these words in front of her.


    Bai ruotong let go of her, shook her weak arm and said in a cold voice, "I know more. Do you want to know?"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Bai Yinling is in a panic. No wonder she always fails to deal with Bai ruotong¡° It is impossible for Bai ruotong to be so clever and know these secrets.


    This woman is just wearing a skin bag similar to Bai ruotong. She is not Bai ruotong at all.

 Chapter 450

    "Who am I? You guess for yourself. If you guess right, I''ll tell you, "Bai ruotong said lightly. Looking at Bai Yinling''s pale face, he laughed with satisfaction." well, it''s time to scare you. I still want to tell you something else. "


    "What do you want to say?" Bai Yinling''s heart was about to beat to her throat.


    "Give up the chess piece of Li Niang," Bai ruotong sighed, "she killed Jing Xian, and I will kill her. If you are more obedient, I will not take revenge on you. I will enjoy my wealth. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling moved her lips. She wanted to retort a few words, but now she knows what she can retort here.


    "Why, no?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    Bai Yinling bit her lip and glared at Bai ruotong: "you said that since you know me and what I want to do, you should understand how bitter my fate is. If you hadn''t stopped me from taking revenge, I would not have moved at all


    "You move Jingxian not because I blocked your way of revenge, but because Jingxian must have heard something about you, and you were afraid that she would tell me, so you killed her." Bai ruotong retorted, "yes, you have suffered a lot. I can understand the grievance in your heart, but Bai Yinling, you forget a little. You can never hurt innocent people in revenge.


    What''s the difference between you killing innocent people indiscriminately and Zhang''s and Bai lingyao''s? If you don''t give up Li Niang, I''ll accompany you to the end. It''s just that... "


    Bai ruotong looked back at her coldly: "you can''t beat me, because I know all of you, but you don''t know me at all. You are in the light, I am in the dark


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling''s fingers trembled slightly, biting her lips and looking at Bai Rutong incredulously.


    "Bai Yinling, I gave you a chance. Since you still want to fight me, I will accept your challenge," Bai ruotong said with a smile, and went to Bai Yinling. "It''s just that the game has started, and you can''t stop it if you want to stop it in the future."


    When Bai said that, he turned and pushed the door.


    White Yin Ling Zheng Zheng''s looking at her to leave of the back figure, paralyzed in situ, unexpectedly is to make a little strength.


    This woman... Who is she?


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, what did you say to miss three?"


    On the way back, orange asked softly.


    Bai ruotong forced a smile: "I scared her just now."


    "Scared her? What does that mean? " Orange didn''t understand. Bai ruotong turned and looked at orange. Her delicate face was a little surprised, and her eyes were staring at her.


    She and Bai Yinling should be destined to be enemies.


    What Bai Yinling wants to do is to destroy the West Marquis''s residence, and what she wants to do is to protect the West Marquis''s residence.


    Chen''er used to be a tiger general beside Bai Yinling. Bai Lingwei was obedient to Bai Yinling. But in the invisible, she snatched both of them.


    Perhaps her behavior was doomed from the beginning that she and Bai Yinling were irreconcilable.


    ¡­¡­


    Autumn comes and winter comes, but January goes.


    Jing Xian''s grievance is still unresolved. Now the only evidence is the letter that fell on Jing Xian.


    Bai ruotong was lying in bed, shivering with cold hands and feet. Since the winter came, her strength has been declining day by day.


    Orange put a soup lady under her. Bai ruotong hugged her, and her body gradually warmed up.

 Chapter 451

    "Look at your physique. Tomorrow is the day to pick up your grandmother. Do you really have the strength to pick her up?" Bai Chusheng asked anxiously.


    Bai ruotong shrunk his neck and nodded slightly: "naturally there are..."


    Bai Chusheng looked at her white lips and said, "I''m going to pick up my grandmother tomorrow. You''re in the room and you can''t go anywhere."


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "no, if my brother doesn''t let me go, I will never pay attention to you again. I have to go to grandma''s because there are so many things that only I can do and finish


    Only when she went to pick up her grandmother would she have a chance to talk to her grandmother alone. She must not give up such a good chance. Grandmother is the best helper to eradicate Li Niang. She must trip Li Niang in her ear before her grandmother returns to her house.


    Bai Chusheng sighed heavily: "then I will go with you."


    "You have to go to court. Where''s the time? You can rest assured that if you send so many people to protect me, I will not have any problems. " Bai ruotong forced a smile, but his head was dazed.


    Bai Chusheng seemed to think of something. He said coldly, "you are so sick these days. Why can''t your Highness Prince Rong come to see you? Does he not know that you are ill? Do you need me to send someone to inform him? "


    "You tell him what to do, I have nothing to do with him now, and my brother should not disturb him any more." Bai Rutong''s smile suddenly solidified on his face. Since she returned to the west of the town, she has lost contact with Prince Rong.


    But that''s good.


    "Why doesn''t it matter, you quarreled with him?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Don''t worry, brother. You just need to investigate the affairs of sister-in-law Jingxian. Don''t think about the rest. Nothing happened between my Royal Highness Prince Rong and me. He''s his highness. He has so much free time to run to the West Marquis''s house all day long."


    Bai said this and coughed twice. Listening to her coughing voice, Bai Chusheng was a little uneasy: "you lied to me that you were OK, you were OK. Listen to your voice. Will you be able to leave tomorrow? I won''t let you go out. Tomorrow you''ll be in the hospital and I''ll pick up my grandmother. "


    Bai ruotong was speechless and well behaved. How could the topic go back.


    "Brother, for the sake of Jingxian''s sister-in-law, you and I have made trouble with our father. If you don''t go to the morning court tomorrow, my father will be more dissatisfied. So I''d better go, and you can be at ease. I won''t have any problems and I won''t have any trouble. I swear to my brother


    Bai ruotong choked his cough and whispered.


    After hearing this, orange also said: "young master, you can be at ease. If you have a maid with you, miss will never have anything to do. You can go to court with ease. I''ll send her back as she goes. "


    Bai Chusheng listened, but he was still worried. To say more, Qi''er enters the room with a soup bowl. Bai Rutong sat up quickly, took Qi''er''s medicine, and ate it obediently.


    "Brother, you see, I''ve taken all the herbs. You should be relieved?" Bai Rutong blinked.


    Bai Chusheng twisted his brows and patted Bai ruotong''s head helplessly: "take more bodyguards tomorrow."


    "Good." Bai ruotong nodded cleverly, closed his eyes and drank all the medicine in his hand.

 Chapter 452

    Bai Chusheng is still not at ease, before the journey thousands of Ding Wan charged. Bai ruotong only felt that his ears were hurt by his words. He gave a vague answer and quickly took orange Qi and her husband into the carriage.


    On the bumpy road, Bai ruotong was a little sleepy. He just squinted, but the carriage stopped at this time.


    The sound of a fight suddenly sounded outside the car. Orange was surprised. He wanted to push the door, but Bai ruotong stopped him: "wait a minute."


    "I''m afraid someone is going against you, miss! I saw a fight outside! " Qi''er stealthily touches and lifts the curtain. At this time, the carriage is driving to the edge of the wild road, surrounded by weeds. The assassin in black and the bodyguard in green are fighting fiercely.


    "I don''t need to say that I know such a loud voice." White if Tong white Qi son one eye, this Qi son, when she didn''t have long eyes.


    "I''m afraid it''s already in ambush here. It''s just waiting for us to take the bait." Orange heart has been in the jump, not at ease.


    Suddenly, a series of rapid footsteps towards the carriage approaching, orange clenched the waist knife, eyes motionless looking at the door.


    "It''s midnight, miss."


    Midnight''s voice sounded outside the door, with a bit of urgency: "the assassin who came to assassinate has been repulsed by his subordinates, please rest assured. The bodyguards have nothing to do. They can''t go on the road until they have a rest. "


    "I know."


    Bai Rutong opened his mouth.


    Qi son swallowed to swallow saliva, this just at ease of lift the curtain. Outside, more than a dozen figures of people in black were lying on the ground, bloody on the grass, scarlet and strange.


    "Don''t look."


    Orange put down the curtain, broke Qi''er''s head to slant over.


    "It''s a good journey. How can I meet assassins? Fortunately, the young lady was prepared ahead of time and asked the young master for thirty secret guards to follow in secret. Otherwise, we would really be in danger. "


    Qi''er covers her chest and sighs.


    Bai ruotong stirred up a faint smile: "there are so many people in the west of the town who don''t want to make me feel better. Now I''m leaving the mansion, isn''t it a good time to assassinate? They have to seize the opportunity. "


    Especially Bai Yinling. What she said to her last time was a threat to Bai Yinling. Bai Yinling can not seize the opportunity to eradicate her.


    midnight.


    A few people stayed in the inn. After a simple dinner, Bai ruotong went to bed. Orange son and Qi son two people guard the night in turn outside the door, although it is sleepy tears hazy, but still dare not close eyes.


    Xu was a little tired on the way of one day. Bai ruotong lay on his bed and soon fell asleep. In my dream, it''s still the forest. She woke up with a dog and a young man in white.


    She followed the young man to the crowded town and stayed in an inn. Bai ruotong wanted to live in a wing room with the young master in white, but he was rejected by the young master in white. "It''s not clear what men and women give and receive," he said


    His voice is always so shallow, such as covered with a thin layer of ice, refusing to be invisible.


    "No one can see it, no one can see it. Why not?"


    Bai ruotong was a bit reluctant. After her separation from her father, she has been alone in the forest. Now it''s hard to find someone to rely on. She can''t bear the suffering of one more person.


    "Go back."


    The man in white didn''t eat her coquetry. He pushed her out of the room.


    White if Tong eyes with tears, Du a small mouth, sullen out of the room. I fell asleep several times, but I didn''t want to wake up in a strange room.


    She was thrown to the ground, in front of two strangers are calculating something. One of them, a woman, was smoking a pipe and staring at her with interest.

 Chapter 453

    "I took this girl. How much silver do you want?"


    "It''s not easy to get the girl..." the man standing in front of her rubbed his hands, his eyes shining.


    Bai ruotong''s chest "clattered" and suddenly realized that he was a thief.


    When she wanted to scream, she opened her eyes in vain.


    She was still sleeping in the inn, with a pungent burning smell on the tip of her nose. There was a blaze outside the window lattice.


    "Miss! It''s gone


    Orange, covering her nose and mouth, rushed into the room. Just now, they fell asleep at the door. When they woke up, the smoke of the inn was billowing, and the whole Inn was about to be surrounded by flames. Bai ruotong sat up from the bed, wet the silk handkerchief, covered his nose and mouth, and left the room with orange.


    "Where''s Kiel?"


    Bai asked.


    "Midnight has gone to pick her up." Orange''s voice was a little dull. She helped Bai ruotong to walk quickly in the light of the fire. She only heard a "click" and a beam fell heavily in front of them.


    Orange stepped back two steps and helped Bai ruotong to the other end. But before two steps, a man in black sprang out of the tongue of fire and stabbed Bai ruotong with a long sword. Cheng''er pulls out her short sword to block Bai ruotong and confronts the man in black.


    But different from the day, the man in black''s sword is fast and fierce, and orange is forced to retreat slowly by him.


    Bai ruotong covers his chest and calms down. He picks up the charred fence and smashes it at the man in black. The man in black stretched out his hand to block the distraction. He was caught by orange and stabbed at his chest with his dagger.


    "How are you, miss?" Orange son can''t take care of the whole body''s bloodstain, walk forward and carry on the road with Bai ruotong. The smoke became denser and denser, and the dark guards were also attacked by people in black downstairs. Weapons collided with each other, making a "crackling" sound.


    "I''m ok. What''s the matter with these people? I look different from that group of people in the afternoon... "Bai ruotong was suffering from the smoke, and he carefully stepped down the fire stairs with orange.


    "This group of assassins are professionally trained tonight. A large room of us are all drugged. Fortunately, we wake up in the middle of the night, or something serious will happen..."


    As soon as orange''s voice fell, another man in black ran towards them. The midnight, which is struggling with the man in black, is trapped. I can only watch the man in black grappling with orange.


    In the afternoon of a fierce battle, the dark guards were already a little weak, and the people in black came fiercely. Someone had fallen to the ground and was surrounded by the tongue of fire. Bai ruotong was so flustered that these people could not be Bai Yinling''s people at all.


    But in addition to Bai Yinling, who will come to assassinate her.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t figure it out. As he looked up, orange had been struck by the man in black. The man in black thought of the fire in his eyes, and his sword rushed towards her. Bai Rutong quickly covered his mouth and ran upstairs. The man in black catches up. Seeing that the man in black is about to enter the stairs, Bai ruotong picks up the burning wood and smashes it at him.


    "Miss, jump this way!"


    Midnight at this time has been out of trouble, raised his head and Bai Rutong yelled. When Bai ruotong buckled the fence and wanted to jump down, there was a sharp cracking sound from the nearby wing room. Then a purple dress rushed out of the room and stabbed at the man in black''s chest.


    White if Tong stares round an eye, can''t believe of looking at in front of suddenly appear of man: "Zhao... Zhao Cheng?"

 Chapter 454

    The door of the inn was kicked open and the smoke rolled out instantly. A large group of purple guards swarmed in from the door and surrounded the people in black.


    "How are you, white girl?" Zhao Cheng holds Bai ruotong''s tottering body. Seeing that she is pale, he twists his eyebrows and holds her. He jumps out of the wing room on the second floor and leaves the inn surrounded by the tongue of fire.


    "You... Keke... Your lightness skill is much more powerful than orange and midnight." Bai ruotong coughed twice and exclaimed.


    "The white girl is ridiculous." Zhao Cheng raised his eyebrows and carefully put Bai ruotong on the ground.


    "Miss!"


    Qi''er is worried and runs to Bai Rutong. She looks up and down at Bai Rutong. Seeing that she is all right, she is relieved.


    "You... Why are you here?" Bai ruotong swallowed and subconsciously looked around. "You''re here. Is your highness here?"


    Zhao Cheng chuckled: "Your Highness did not come, but Zhao''s is indeed sent by his highness."


    Bai ruotong''s heart seemed to be shocked. She pursed her lips slightly. After a while, she said, "thank your Highness for helping me."


    "You''d better go to thank yourself," Zhao Cheng said with a smile. His eyes looked at the inn. The inn was already in a sea of fire. Fortunately, people left safely. "It''s still a few hours before dawn. There is no inn on the way, but your Highness has a house not far from here. You can go there today to have a rest."


    "No, we''ll just find a place to rest everywhere." Bai ruotong refused.


    Zhao Cheng sighed helplessly: "Miss White, if Zhao returns empty handed like this, your highness will blame Zhao for his thoughtlessness. You''d better meet your highness with Zhao."


    "Miss, your highness saved us, we should go to thank..." orange listened to their conversation, came forward to comfort.


    When Gu Yanqing was not seen in January, Bai Rutong was a little timid. The last time they parted unhappily, but now they were saved by Gu Yanqing. Bai ruotong thought of something and asked, "it''s not a coincidence that I died today. Has your highness already sent someone to follow me?"


    "Tracking..." Zhao Cheng''s mouth trembled slightly, "white girl, your highness doesn''t send someone to track you, but to protect you."


    "So he''s been sending people to protect me?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    Zhao Cheng hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Lead the way. I''ll see your highness." Bai Rutong sighed and said.


    Last time, she had made it clear that she wanted to make a clean break with Gu Yanqing, but Gu Yanqing still sent someone to watch her.


    It seems that her highness did not take her words to heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yanqing''s private house is near the forest, and the lights are bright at night. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. Looking at the prosperous house in front of him, he could not help feeling a little strange: "how can your highness build a house in the mountains? Are you not afraid to be blamed by the emperor for extravagance and waste? "


    "It''s very cool here in summer. Your highness is very expensive and often suffers from heatstroke. Your highness is bringing your highness here." As Zhao Cheng explained, he pushed the door open. "White girl, please come in."


    Bai Rutong pauses and walks into the yard. As soon as I entered the corridor, I heard the sound of silk and bamboo in the hall. In a daze, Bai Rutong looks back at Zhao Cheng.


    Zhao Cheng''s face is a bit embarrassed: "white girl wait a moment, Zhao to report to his highness."


    Bai ruotong nodded and backed aside.


    Zhao Cheng entered the hall. After a while, he came out with a handsome black face: "white girl, your highness let you in."


    Your highness is crazy! How crazy!


    Didn''t he know that he was trying to make white girl angry?

 Chapter 455

    Bai ruotong chuckled and turned to walk into the hall. As soon as I raised my eyes, I saw a group of warblers dancing in the middle of the room. Their clothes are thin and their blue yarn is elegant. The fire was burning in the hall, and the women''s faces were red.


    Sitting on the main hall, Gu Yanqing grinds the wine cup with her fingers, and looks at the dancer in front of her eyes with great interest. It seems that she has fun, but her middle finger is beating the edge of the cup with the music.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meow!


    Bai Rutong''s chest was blocked up. This cheap man is to let her see this scene, just a thousand miles away to pick her up?


    "See your highness."


    Bai Rutong saluted slowly.


    "No gift."


    Gu Yanqing''s voice was as cold as the sky in the middle of the night, and even her eyes did not fall on her. Bai ruotong grits her teeth. She knows that he is deliberately ignoring her.


    "Thank you for your help today, Rutong..." Bai Rutong said.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyes, swept her carelessly, and then fell on the dancer: "since there is nothing wrong, you should go back to your room earlier to have a rest."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Swallow a bad breath. Is he driving her away? Bai Rutong bit his teeth, glared at Gu Yanqing angrily and turned away.


    He is clearly deliberately acting for himself! Is this man childish?


    "White girl..."


    Seeing that Bai ruotong walked out in a huff and puff, Zhao Cheng quickly welcomed him. Your highness, I don''t know what happened today. The women were not there when he left. Why did they appear out of thin air as soon as he came back? Your highness, I don''t mean to annoy white girl.


    "Where did your highness put me to sleep?" Bai asked.


    "White girl, please come with Zhao." Zhao Cheng said quickly.


    Bai ruotong swallows his bad breath and follows Zhao Cheng into a room. In the end, Zhao Cheng wants to step down, but he is called by Bai ruotong: "wait a minute."


    "What can I do for you, white girl?" Asked Zhao Cheng.


    "Remember to send someone to make a bowl of Ginseng Soup for your highness, and serve so many people at night. Be careful of your Highness''s kidney deficiency!" Bai Rutong''s vicious way.


    Zhao Cheng was stunned and looked at Bai ruotong blankly. Make ginseng soup? Kidney deficiency? What does that mean?


    When he wanted to ask questions, Bai ruotong closed the door heavily. Zhao Cheng scratched his head and turned around blankly.


    When we got back to the main hall, the silk and bamboo had stopped, and there was no dancing girl in the hall. Zhao Cheng choked and went to Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, what do you mean? Aren''t you just trying to block up white girl?"


    "What did she say to you?" Gu Yanqing took a sip of wine and asked softly.


    "I didn''t say anything, but Miss Bai is very concerned about your highness." Zhao Chengdao.


    Gu Yanqing''s ink like eyes slightly raised: "Oh? Does she care about the king? "


    "She said that she asked her highness to prepare ginseng soup. She said that she was worried about your Highness''s kidney deficiency."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing''s face suddenly turned black.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong got up early. Oranges wait on her to wash, and Bai Rutong is ready to leave without saying goodbye. But as soon as she got to the gate of the mansion, she was stopped by the guard: "white girl, your Highness has told you not to leave."


    "No? Why can''t he let me go? " Bai asked.


    "I''m just following your Highness''s orders. Please don''t be embarrassed." Bodyguard way.


    Bai ruotong clenched his fist: "midnight!"


    "Yes."


    Midnight nodded in front of the guard. Bai ruotong just walked two steps, and the guard outside stopped her.


    "White girl, here are all the people of your highness. Your highness will not allow you to go. You will never go out."

 Chapter 456

    Bai ruotong''s eyes were awe inspiring: "where''s your highness?"


    "In... In the backyard." Bodyguard way.


    After swallowing, Bai rushes into the backyard. As soon as he opened the door, Zhao Cheng welcomed him: "white girl, what are you doing here?"


    "Your Highness, it''s inside... Ah, Miss Bai, you can''t go in now!"


    Before Zhao Cheng''s words were finished, Bai ruotong rushed directly past him. The backyard is a small courtyard. The flowers and plants have been carefully pruned, and the warm and wet pebbles at the foot are slightly slippery. A screen is standing in the middle. Listen carefully, it seems that there is still the sound of water.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai ruotong stood still, and a low voice came from behind the screen.


    "What do you mean, your highness? Why do you keep me here? I have something important to do. Please let me go


    Bai ruotong has no good way.


    "If you want to come, you can come and you can go. When you are king, where is this place?"


    Gu Yanqing''s voice behind the screen lightly thought of.


    "Your Highness means not to let me go?"


    White if Tong wring eyebrows, Gu Yanqing this tone is to give her embarrassment.


    "If you don''t let go, how about taking this king?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Gu Yanqing! Don''t be too... "


    Bai ruotong goes around the screen and wants to get angry. But was stunned by the scene. Gu Yanqing, naked, leans in the hot spring pool and looks up at her carelessly. Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and turned his head subconsciously.


    "In the morning... Why do you... Why do you go to the hot spring?"


    There are hot springs in this dynasty!


    Gu Yanqing saw that her ears were red, and the corners of her mouth began to smile. When he got up, the white air of the hot spring gradually dispersed, revealing the body with wide shoulders and narrow waist and clear texture. Bai ruotong swallowed his saliva. Hearing the footsteps approaching her, he was flustered and said, "you... What are you doing here?"


    "What are you flustered about? You haven''t seen it before." Gu Yanqing walked behind her, raised her hand around her petite body, and took off the inner garment on the screen. His voice was full of fun and provocation. Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his heart was shy and dry.


    Gu Yanqing put on his clothes slowly and said with a smile, "did you see the king out just now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you still think my kidney is deficient?" Gu Yanqing deliberately close to her, the voice of temptation with heat spray in her ear.


    Bai ruotong gave a pep talk, subconsciously took a few steps away and said, "what if you see it? That''s all


    nothing more than this?


    "But have you compared that?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Gu Yanqing! As a prince, how can you say such shameless things


    White if Tong stares round eye, angrily scolds a way.


    She was really wrong about him. She thought he was a gentleman, but she didn''t think he was just a shameless person.


    "How can we not speak shamelessly?" Gu Yanqing smiles, "it seems that you still can''t understand the king."


    "I know what you do! You have nothing to do with me now! Think about it, the prince accompanied by the daily beauty should also be a shameless person addicted to beauty. I used to look up at your highness, but now I see him clearly. "


    Bai said sarcastically.


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows. Such provocative words, only this girl dare to say in front of her.


    "Yes, I''m a shameless person who indulges in beauty. How can I not hide and save myself to pick such a gorgeous beauty as white girl?" Gu Yanqing takes Bai ruotong''s waist and brings her into her arms.

 Chapter 457

    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. He wanted to resist, but he was trapped more tightly.


    Gu Yanqing lowered her head, and her forehead gently leaned on her forehead: "little girl, how have you lost weight recently, and haven''t you had a good meal?"


    Bai Rutong was slightly stunned. His gentle words and the tone of last second''s banter are like two people. She wants to push him away, but Gu Yanqing lets her go first.


    "What do you want? The reason you saved me was to humiliate me? "


    Bai Rutong swallowed and asked.


    "How can it become a shame in your eyes that I offer you good food and drink? If it wasn''t for the king who saved you yesterday, do you think you would still be alive? "


    Gu Yanqing''s voice came down coldly. Bai ruotong is always unable to take good care of herself. These days, he sends people to guard her to report back: she has been lying on the bed.


    He was worried about her, but he didn''t dare to see her.


    He was afraid that when he went like this, the little girl would be angry again.


    "Your Highness, I have something important to do on this trip. I hope your highness can let me go."


    Bai ruotong pressed his grievances and softened his attitude.


    "Take care of yourself here. Yesterday, I sent someone to invite you for the rest of your life. After he sees a doctor for you, I will see you off."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness! I really have something urgent! I have to go to Foshan to meet my grandmother. It''s a matter of great urgency. I can''t be a step late! In the past, please let me go. "


    Seeing Gu Yanqing turning to go, Bai Rutong hurried forward and stopped him.


    "The most urgent thing? In your mind, anything else can be called a hundred thousand urgent. What''s the king in your heart? Why do you never want to listen to my king? "


    Gu Yanqing sighed and looked down at Bai ruotong''s smart eyes: "you are not allowed to leave before the rest of your life, and you don''t have to play any tricks in front of me. It''s useless."


    Gu Yanqing said, turned around and left.


    Bai ruotong rushed to catch up: "Your Highness! Your highness


    His legs were long, and one step was her two. Bai ruotong was panting after him. His eyes turned and he fell on the ground and coughed: "cough... Cough..."


    Gu Yanqing slightly a Zheng, flurried and she ran: "little girl?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Zhao Cheng! Go and get the heart protecting pill! "


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply. He covered his chest and coughed more and more. Gu Yanqing''s face froze, picked her up and rushed out of the backyard to her room.


    After putting her on the bed, Gu Yanqing poured a cup of warm water into her mouth. Bai ruotong took a mouthful of water and chuckled: "Your Highness is really a liar. Now you should be able to listen to ruotong well."


    Bai ruotong was afraid that he would leave again, so he quickly tightened his sleeve.


    Gu Yanqing''s worried look was slightly stiff, and his eyes were covered with a layer of haze: "do you use your body to scare the king?"


    Bai Rutong was shocked by his cold voice.


    "Bai ruotong, you are more and more courageous. Do you want to play with and trample on the king''s sincerity?"


    Gu Yanqing asked coldly.


    Bai ruotong swallowed. His words suppressed his anger. He was really angry.


    "I didn''t play with your heart, I just want to have a good talk with you! You''re always like this. You don''t let me just say what I have to say. Have you ever cared about my feelings? "


    Bai ruotong was wronged. She asks so clearly, but Gu Yanqing ignores her feelings. She just wanted to have a good talk with him, but he was always so overbearing and arrogant, and now he imprisoned her privately.

 Chapter 458

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing broke off her fingers, looked down slightly, looked at her skinny body, and said in a cold voice, "what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Your Highness, I have nothing to do with you. Last time I made it clear to you. I don''t want to be involved with you any more, and I don''t want your highness to..."


    "That''s what you said. I''ve never promised you," Gu Yanqing interrupted. "If I hadn''t sent someone to stare at you all the time, would you have escaped from the inn yesterday? I don''t know how to be grateful. How can I blame my king?


    Bai ruotong, you are really smart, but why do you always make a fool of yourself in the face of our king''s affairs? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong choked, just as Gu Yanqing said. If he hadn''t saved her, I''m afraid she would have died in the fire.


    He bowed his head and tried to refute Gu Yanqing with more accurate words. He thought about it, but could not say anything. Bai Rutong bit the root and closed his eyes.


    "No more talking? Don''t you have something to say to me? " Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow, "just said you two, and silent?"


    Bai ruotong was angry: "Your Highness, what else do you want me to say? Anyway, you are right and I am wrong. Yes, I really shouldn''t complain. After all, your Highness has saved me again and again, but it doesn''t mean that I am your Highness''s person. I don''t have your Highness''s name written on me.


    What''s more, although his highness is eloquent, he knows how much truth and how much falsehood there are in his words. "


    "Have I ever lied to you?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness as like as two peas, you have a love for the Huaiyang princess, but you must cheat me to be cruel to her. If you are ruthless, why do you walk so close to a woman, and you can wear a hairpin for yourself, and send me the same hairpin with her?"


    These words, originally want to bury in the heart, can be Gu Yanqing so excited, she a head of say.


    "When did you see Wang wearing a hairpin with her?" Gu Yanqing was stunned and asked.


    "When you are in the palace, does your highness want to deny it?" Bai ruotong snorted.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "if I have, what if I admit it? As like as two peas, he has never sent a hairpin like Huaiyang, but Wang has never sent you the same hairpin.


    "I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "When did you see it?"


    Gu Yanqing is not in a hurry.


    "On the corridor bridge in the back garden of the palace, Qi''er and orange''er see you pick Huaiyang up at the gate of the palace." Bai ruotong cold channel.


    Gu Yanqing lowered his head and thought. After a moment, he raised his head and said, "are they all seen from afar?"


    Bai ruotong choked: "what''s the difference between seeing from afar and looking near?"


    "One of Murong''s Secret guards'' unique skills is the technique of changing appearance. Can be easy to look like seven or eight points, far away, there is no difference, "Gu Yanqing raised a smile," the king did not expect Huaiyang is to use this trick on your body, you this silly girl was also fooled, the heart of self-care suffocation, do not come to ask the king, you say you are suffocating, uncomfortable? "


    Bai ruotong choked and looked at Gu Yanqing incredulously: "you mean, it''s not what you did. What about the hairpin? The hairpin is clearly in your name. "


    "It seems that the people around me have been bribed by Huaiyang." Gu Yanqing said, as if thinking of something. He approached Bai ruotong and said in a low voice, "I didn''t do it, but you want to break up with me for these two things. Ruotong, you really know how to hurt my heart."

 Chapter 459

    Bai ruotong sat up and said, "I didn''t mean to. I just..."


    "What are you just? Since you have doubts, why do you delay asking, instead, you want to vent your anger with the king? " Gu Yanqing frowned. All the time, he was reluctant to get angry with Bai ruotong, but these days, Bai ruotong didn''t miss him at all. How could Gu Yanqing not be angry.


    He sent people to pay close attention to her all the time, and even inquired with the maid beside her. Since this month, she has never talked about him, and has never worn the white jade hairpin he sent.


    Tears rolled in her eyes. She was just afraid. Fear if questioned, Gu Yanqing said the answer is not what she wants to hear, then what to do.


    "Little girl, now all misunderstandings have been cleared, do you still want to sulk with me?" Seeing her tears fall, Gu Yanqing can''t bear it any more. He took her finger and held it carefully in his palm.


    Bai Rutong choked and turned his head: "I don''t know."


    "Little girl," Gu Yanqing put her hand on her cheek and gently stroked, "what''s your dissatisfaction with me?"


    "I don''t have any dissatisfaction with you... I just..." Bai Rutong choked slightly, thought for a moment, and said, "it''s you, why do you have to rely on me? What''s good about me? I have such a bad temper. As you said, I don''t understand your mind and hurt you. Why do you treat me so well? "


    "I will please you." Gu Yanqing said slowly.


    "Then you won''t fall in love with any other woman except me?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows: "how big do you think my heart is, and how many people can it accommodate?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong felt soft. She does not know how to say, since like Gu Yanqing, she has become more and more small. She also knew that she should not be suspicious, but he was so excellent, and she was nothing.


    What''s more, in the book, he will fall in love with others, maybe because she knows the destiny, so she is so scared.


    "Sorry..."


    Bai Rutong murmured.


    "I don''t want a word from you. I''m sorry. I want you to accept me," Gu Yanqing whispered. "Have you ever missed me these days. Looking at your haggard appearance, you know how much I love you.


    But I can''t come to see you, because you don''t want to see me. I''ve never been so subdued by women. Bai Rutong, you''ve broken my example.


    I miss you all these days, but what are you doing? What you think about is others. What you pretend to be others. I don''t ask you to think about me. I only ask you to take good care of your body.


    When I marry you in the future, you will grow old with me. "


    Gu Yanqing never said these words with emotion, but for the sake of Bai ruotong, he did. This little girl, from the moment of her appearance, has been binding his heart. Everything about him is moved by her. His blood seemed to be connected with her. When she was sad, his blood seemed to freeze.


    "I''m sorry... I just like to be suspicious... And... I''m selfish. I just... Hate to be small hearted because I like you..."


    Bai ruotong muttered.


    "You have a small stomach, and you are happy." Gu Yanqing smiles and protects her in her arms, "as long as you don''t get angry with me, you silly girl, do you think I really don''t know what you want to do? I have heard about Jingxian, and I know why you want to pick up the old lady. I have sent someone to Foshan yesterday to tell the old lady about your suffering. "

 Chapter 460

    Gu Yanqing said, pointing to the abdomen gently wipe away the residual tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Little girl, I''m just going too far in my mouth. I''m thinking of you in my heart."


    Bai Rutong choked and looked up at Gu Yanqing: "I know I was wrong, but didn''t you retaliate on purpose? I asked so many women to dance in front of you. Don''t you just want to make me angry? "


    "Now that you know, why don''t you get angry?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "I don''t want to be fooled by you." Bai ruotong said.


    Gu Yanqing laughed: "my king is also a mortal. If you misunderstand me in vain, will I not be angry? Naturally, I want to give you a good look. "


    "A narrow-minded old man."


    "Old?" Gu Yanqing is helpless, "this king is very old in your eyes?"


    "I''m so old!" Bai said deliberately, "you are an old man."


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded, "is it wrong for you to marry an old man?"


    "Not married yet!" Bai Rutong pushed him away. "It''s too close. It''s hot!"


    "Little girl..." after pushing away, he leaned forward on purpose, "are you willing to make up with me?"


    "No... ouch!"


    Before Bai''s words were finished, Gu Yanqing pinched her around her waist. Her body softened and fell into his arms.


    "Your Highness, here comes the heart protecting pill."


    Zhao Cheng enters the room in a hurry at this time. He is stunned. He looks at Gu Yanqing''s hands that are acting recklessly on Bai ruotong. He also looks at Bai ruotong''s shame and affection that he wants to refuse. He puts down the heart protecting pill and leaves the room quickly.


    "Gu Yanqing, don''t go too far!" Bai ruotong is about to bite his shoulder. Instead of avoiding, Gu Yanqing puts his face on her mouth. His lips touched two pieces of softness. Bai Rutong was stunned. He stepped back and threw the quilt on him.


    Gu Yanqing laughs and picks her up from the bed and protects her in her arms: "I''m here with you these days. I will protect you. The person who did harm to you yesterday has been investigated by our king. He should not be from the West Marquis''s residence of the town. "


    "I don''t want to be with you." Bai ruotong deliberately sang the opposite tune with him.


    Gu Yanqing Mou son a dark, hand stretched to her chest''s dress belt: "say again?"


    Bai ruotong shivered and said with a smile, "accompany me!" Meow, apart from threatening, what else can he do.


    ¡­¡­


    Qi''er and orange''er exchange their eyes. After Gu Yanqing leaves, they secretly touch and smile. They look at Bai Rutong from time to time, and their eyes are full of smiles. Bai ruotong was flushed by their meaningful laughter. He cleared his throat for a moment and said directly, "what do you have to say? Just say it directly. Why are you laughing here all the time?"


    "Miss, are you reconciled with your highness?"


    Asked Kiel.


    "The maid once said that the young lady must be reluctant to give up Her Highness. Sure enough," said orange with a smile. "The only one in the world can cure the young lady. The young lady and Her Highness are made for each other."


    Bai ruotong got goose bumps when they said, "you two girls don''t know how to tease people before they have a happy person. When I know who your happy person is, I won''t tease you."


    Qi''er said with a smile: "the maid will serve the lady all her life. The maid doesn''t want to get married."


    "I don''t want to support you old girl." Bai said jokingly.


    Qi son tiny a Zheng, wring up eyebrow: "young lady, how can you say so maidservant, you such maidservant will be sad."

 Chapter 461

    Orange son listens to two people''s jest, amber round eyes slightly a turn, light voice way: "Miss, actually Qi son is the person who has the heart to please, just don''t dare to say with us, miss want to help Qi son?"


    "Really?" Bai Rutong exclaimed, looking at Qi''er incredulously, "do you have a heart to please? Why don''t you tell me? "


    "Sister orange, what are you talking about! Where do I come from! Miss, don''t listen to sister orange


    "What''s wrong with me? Every time you pass by Zhao Cheng''s bodyguard, you blush like that, and you say I''m talking nonsense. You''re clearly in the mood of spring. " Orange blinked and said deliberately.


    "Sister orange, how can you say these words? What should I do if I am misunderstood by others? I don''t treat bodyguard Zhao like my sister thought... I..." Qi''er''s little face was red, her fingers rubbed her corner, and she hesitated when she spoke.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "Qi''er, what orange said is true. You are really right about Zhao Shiwei..."


    "Nature is a fake!" Qi''er quickly retorted, "how can my identity be equal to that of Zhao Shiwei? Miss, don''t tease your maid any more. And elder sister orange, don''t talk nonsense. This is not the West Marquis''s residence. What should you do if you are heard by others? "


    Orange listen to this tone seems to be a little angry, flat small mouth, no more words.


    Qi Er''s face is too thin, like is like, care about what identity do. Although she was eager to refute, the flicker of her eyes could not deceive Bai ruotong.


    "Don''t like is don''t like, you so anxious to do what," Bai Rutong asked, "since you say don''t like, don''t I have to force you to like?"


    Qi''er was stunned and lowered her head to bite her lip.


    Orange went to Bai ruotong and said in a low voice: "Miss, it''s all the maidservants who are too anxious. Qi''er is a thin skinned person. She must be too shy to see people when the maidservant says so. Miss, you''d better stop joking."


    Although her words were in a low voice, there were still a few words in Qi''er''s ears. She was ashamed, and stamped her feet and said, "sister orange, you still have to talk nonsense!"


    "No nonsense, no nonsense, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!" Orange said quickly.


    "I''ll boil water, I won''t tell you any more!" Qi''er looked at their smiling faces and hurried out of the room with a teapot. As soon as she walked out, she heard the laughter behind her. Qi Er''s chest was stuffy, her head was lowered, and her steps were faster and faster.


    "Bang!"


    Before taking two steps, she bumped into the "giant" head-on. As soon as the kettle in her hand tilted, she was all wet.


    "Ah


    Qi''er exclaimed in surprise. She raised her wet skirt and looked up at the culprit in front of her. As soon as she raised her head, she was stunned. It was Zhao Cheng who stood in front of her eyes.


    "Miss Qi''er, how are you?" Zhao Cheng saw that her skirt was all wet, so he couldn''t help worrying.


    Qi''er wiped the water on her clothes. When she bowed her head, the water on the top of her hair slipped down her hair, rolled into her neck, and then slid into her skirt along her clavicle.


    Zhao Cheng had a panoramic view and couldn''t help turning his eyes away.


    "Did you hurt Mr. Zhao?" Asked Kiel.


    "Here comes Mr. Zhao?"


    As soon as the voice fell, orange''s big, silly voice rang out behind him. Qi''er suddenly turns back and stares at the smiling orange. "No wonder you''ve been standing in the corridor for so long. It''s Mr. Zhao who came."

 Chapter 462

    "Sister orange, what are you talking about?" Qi''er''s face suddenly turned red again, "don''t you see my clothes are all wet? You''re just kidding me


    There was something wrong with her words. Orange son Zheng Zheng Zheng, immediately smile again: "you are nervous what strength son, how how how shout of, the hand and foot all not nimble."


    "It''s not all your fault. You mean to say me!" Qi''er said angrily.


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault. Go down and change your clothes quickly. It''s so cold. Don''t catch cold


    Flat flat mouth, orange son light coax a way. The cold wind blows, Qi''er makes a shiver, and turns around and leaves. Zhao Cheng looked at the orange and then at Qi''er, and said: "did you two quarrel?"


    "There was no quarrel. She was just angry with me." Orange smile, raise a hand please let, "Zhao childe inside please."


    Zheng Zheng, Zhao Cheng raises his leg and enters the door.


    Seeing Zhao Cheng coming, Bai ruotong quickly got up to greet him: "how can we say that Cao Cao is here? It''s a coincidence that Mr. Zhao is here."


    "What do you mean, white girl?" Zhao Cheng some don''t understand, the vision asks for help of see to one side of orange son.


    Orange doesn''t talk at all, just a strong snicker.


    "There''s no other meaning. Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Zhao," explained Bai. "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s to invite Miss Bai to have dinner in the hall. Your Highness has been waiting. As soon as Miss Bai arrives, she will have dinner." Zhao Chengdao.


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong picked up the fan with a smile. He seemed to think of something again. After two steps, he turned back and said, "can bodyguard Zhao see Qi''er just now?"


    "See." Zhao Chengdao.


    Bai ruotong smiles, turns his head and doesn''t ask any more questions. Zhao Cheng scratched his head. What did he do wrong? Or something on his face? Why did they both look at him with a smile.


    "Miss orange, did I do something wrong? Why do you all look at me strangely? " Zhao Cheng''s mind is uncertain. He turns to look at the orange. Orange son flat flat flat small mouth, soft voice way: "you ask Qi son to know."


    Zhao Cheng


    ¡­¡­


    Into the main hall, Gu Yanqing has been sitting at the table. Bai ruotong sat opposite him with a smile and looked at all kinds of delicacies on the table. He said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, your life is really carefree. You can eat so much delicious food every day, but why don''t you get fat?"


    "Don''t you get fat, too?" Gu Yanqing asked. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and took the rice from orange.


    Gu Yanqing looked at the way she wanted to start and patted the stool beside her: "come here, sit next to my king."


    "No Bai ruotong shook his head, deliberately against him, "you''re crowded there."


    "Crowded?" Gu Yanqing repeated her words, but his eyes went round the table. There are only two of them in the big eight immortals table. How crowded is this little girl?


    "In fact, it''s not because it''s too crowded. It''s because your highness is too old. I''m afraid I''ll hurt your highness if I''m unruly. What should your highness do if his old Wan has been connected to the ground all the time."


    Bai said sarcastically. Who told him to bully her all day long. She''s going to fight back.


    Gu Yanqing suddenly said, "little girl, do you want to fight with me on purpose?"


    "No! I''m thinking about your health. Yesterday I saw so many beauties. Now you must have kidney deficiency, don''t you? " Bai ruotong put a piece of seasonal vegetable into his mouth to chew with a smile.

 Chapter 463

    Zhao became Gu Yanqing''s hand shaking slightly. On the forehead cannot help but hangs the bean big sweat bead. The white county leader really dares to say anything.


    He swallowed his saliva. As soon as he put the Honey Ham into Gu Yanqing''s bowl, he saw Gu Yanqing''s cold eyes shooting at him. Zhao Cheng shivered, understood Gu Yanqing''s meaning, and nodded back. Finally, he made a gesture with orange.


    Orange son Zheng Zheng Zheng, join hands to follow Zhao Cheng to retreat together.


    "Little girl, is it because I said a few words to you today, and I feel aggrieved to find it hard?" Gu Yanqing asked in a cold voice.


    Bai ruotong snorted and put down his chopsticks with a flat mouth: "you are so fierce! I''m just joking with you. You smell like a face and say I''m a chicken with a small stomach. The chicken with a small stomach is obviously your highness. "


    "Where is my anger?" Gu Yanqing is really about to be angry with this little girl.


    "Is angry, your highness menopause, so always love to smell a face." Bai ruotong said on purpose.


    Gu Yanqing always likes to beat her, so she wants to beat him twice. Otherwise, when they get along with each other, won''t it become her bowing to Gu Yanqing? She doesn''t want it.


    "I''m better than you, a willful little girl," Gu Yanqing said with a smile


    "You..." Bai Rutong glared at him fiercely, "your teeth are not straight. Oh no, you are losing your teeth! Old! Man! People


    "Well, if you really want to treat me as your elder, I can accept it gladly," Gu Yanqing said with a smile. "After all, the younger generation should listen to the elder''s words and come and sit down."


    Bai ruotong''s round eyes glared fiercely. If he didn''t hear what he was saying, he continued to lower his head and dig his own rice.


    "Be careful not to get rice on your face." Gu Yanqing slowly reminded, "you have ham sauce on your left cheek."


    Bai ruotong


    Does this man really take her as a child?


    "Eat slowly, don''t choke," Gu Yanqing said casually, seeing that her face was more and more dark and her hand was holding her chin. "You see, there are two years left for Jiji. There''s no rules that a woman should have. When you get married to the palace and become a master mother in the future, how can you take charge of things in the palace?"


    "Even if I marry you later, I''m not going to be a housekeeper for you!" Bai ruotong yelled, "Your Highness dislikes me so much, so go to find someone else. I think Princess Huaiyang would like to be your Highness''s housekeeper."


    Gu Yanqing chuckled and walked with her. She gently wiped her cheek with her finger: "I''m just joking with you. You have to play with me first. Why can''t I afford to lose in the end?"


    Looking at the fingers on his face, Bai ruotong would like to bite: "Your Highness, are you not happy if you don''t say something about me?"


    "You said it to me first. How did I say it to you?" Gu Yanqing leaned over her and said, "I''m just cooperating with you. You said that I''m old and I''m not angry. I boast that you are young. Why are you still angry with me?"


    "Are you praising my youth?" Bai ruotong could hardly laugh or cry. He was so naive that he was scolding himself.


    Gu Yanqing, noncommittal, brought a round stool and sat beside her: "eat quickly, take a hot bath later and sweat a little. You can get warm when you sleep at night."

 Chapter 464

    "Bath?" Bai ruotong blinked, "is it going to the hot spring? Your highness can really enjoy it. It''s actually digging out hot spring water in such deep mountains and forests. "


    "This is not the old forest in the mountains. It used to be the palace of the empress. However..." Gu Yanqing''s eyes suddenly darkened, and suddenly returned to normal. "However, after the collapse of the empress, this palace had been abandoned. After the king took power, he renovated it."


    Bai ruotong choked slightly and looked at him with his head tilted. The empress in his mouth should not refer to empress Rongchen, but his birth mother empress Rongrong.


    Gu Yanqing saw her biting chopsticks and staring at him with a smile: "why don''t you look at me and say nothing?"


    "Nothing."


    Bai ruotong did not dare to ask more and hung his head to pull the rice. Gu Yanqing smiles and adds a bowl of soup to her: "he will come tomorrow for the rest of his life. When he has seen you, I will take you to Foshan with me. You can rest assured that I have received a message from the old lady to let you have a rest before meeting her.


    The old lady wanted to go back to the mansion first because she was concerned about your health. She was persuaded by the king''s people. She will be waiting for you in Foshan. "


    Bai ruotong''s heart softened and looked at Gu Yanqing with some emotion: "why do you know all my things?"


    "What do you say?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Taking the soup bowl in his hand, Bai Rutong choked and didn''t know how to reply. She was at odds with him, but he was still hanging on to her. So affectionate, she really did not know how to repay.


    "It''s very kind of you, your highness." Bai ruotong soft tone, hook his arm sweet smile, "no matter where I am, you always remember me, I have you like, it is a happy thing, I do not know how to repay you."


    "It''s the best reward that you don''t block me." Gu Yanqing sighed. He only asked the girl to save his mind. He didn''t want to pretend so many things. Believe him, and no longer doubt him, this is what Gu Yanqing wants to get in return.


    Bai ruotong flattened the corner of his mouth, turned his eyes, pondered for a moment, and said, "why don''t your highness take a bath with ruotong! You should repay your highness with beauty. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing almost choked by Shi Shu in her mouth, raised her hand to poke Bai ruotong''s flying willow eyebrow, and said harshly, "you really dare to say anything, you little girl, do you know how to be ashamed?"


    Bai ruotong naturally teased him on purpose. He was always teased by Gu Yanqing, but now he seldom gets revenge.


    "Is your highness shy? Or dare not? " Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and said frivolously, "I thought his highness was a man who was not afraid of everything. I didn''t expect that it was a tiger made of paper. It would only scare people."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing stretched her eyebrows, knowing that she was deliberately sarcastic and did not pay attention to it. Seeing that half of the rice in her bowl was gone, he raised his hand, picked up shredded chicken and sent it to her bowl: "eat the rice quickly, and talk about the rest later."


    Thinking that he was shy, Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders and began to eat the dishes in a bowl. After Gu Yanqing sat beside her, he didn''t give himself any dishes, so he just gave them to her. When she finished eating, he picked up another dish and sent it to her bowl.


    In the end, she had a full stomach, but he didn''t move a few mouthfuls.


    Back to the room, Qi''er and orange''er have been dismissed by Gu Yanqing. Bai ruotong followed him to the backyard with his changed clothes. Gu Yanqing stopped in the corridor: "you soak first. I''ll wait for you here. If you need Qi''er and orange''er, I''ll ask Zhao Cheng to call them."

 Chapter 465

    "Together, your highness


    Bai ruotong blinked at him and approached him for a few steps: "don''t be shy. Just take it as my reward."


    Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow, do not expose her: "if my king is with you, how do you plan to repay my king?"


    "Shall I rub your back?" White Rutong road.


    "Are you serious?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Seriously, I''ll ask your highness if you dare."


    Bai ruotong was sure that he did not dare to do it, so he played a trick in front of him. Gu Yanqing chuckled, took her hand and walked behind the screen. When he came near, he reached for his belt. Bai Rutong was slightly stunned and held his hand: "what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t you wash them together? Yes? What''s wrong with words? " Gu Yanqing asked, "don''t you want to rub my back?"


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "you... Are you serious?"


    "You have asked me so. How can I not be serious with you?" Gu Yanqing said, holding her hand behind her, "little girl, you can''t just say that. Naturally, I''m serious."


    Does she think she can tease him? He would like to be more intimate with her. He could have done anything more daring if he hadn''t taken her age into consideration.


    "Your Highness, I''m wrong..."


    Looking at Gu Yanqing''s hand toward his waist, Bai Rutong covers his face and asks for help.


    He is also too shameless and skinless. He, a modern man, lost to an ancient man in boasting.


    "Wrong? So soon? Didn''t you work hard just now? " Gu Yanqing asked with a smile, "don''t delay your time. Soak up early and go back to your room to have a rest. I still have something to do."


    After that, his hand had taken off her waistband. Bai ruotong exclaimed and turned to run outside the screen. But before he took two steps, Gu Yanqing took him back.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was tight, but when he looked back, he saw the banter in Gu Yanqing''s eyes.


    He was playing with her on purpose!


    This paper tiger doesn''t dare to do anything to her.


    Thinking that he was always pressed by him, a stratagem came from his heart.


    She raised a smile, covered her chest and said, "no, no! Your highness, I''m tired. If you have to wash with me, do it. Your highness, help me undress. "


    Bai said and raised his hand.


    Her sudden change makes Gu Yanqing''s heart jump. He squints and looks at the girl in front of her. She smiles calmly, as if he doesn''t dare to treat her.


    "Are you sure?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Naturally, what? Your highness is afraid again? "


    Bai asked.


    Once she wore it, her clothes were loose and her skin was as white as cream. Gu Yanqing flashed a trace of heat in her eyes and walked to her.


    Bai ruotong is still not afraid. If she does not win Gu Yanqing once, she will be bullied by her forever.


    She doesn''t want it.


    Gu Yanqing raised her hand. As she passed her dress and looked at Bai ruotong, she found the banter in the girl''s expression.


    She casually raised her head, covered her mouth, yawned and joked: "Your Highness, do you want to help me undress or not! If you don''t dare, you can go out. Anyway, I can change it myself. "


    Gu Yanqing eyes a Lin, raise hand to take off her coat: "little girl, do you know what you are doing now? If you really annoy me, you will be responsible for the consequences. "


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, she gave a sweet smile. She put her hand around Gu Yanqing''s arm and stood on tiptoe to look directly at him: "Your Highness, I just want to deliberately annoy you. Anyway, I know very well that you dare not do anything to me. You will only deliberately frighten me, but I''m used to your frightening. I''m not afraid now."

 Chapter 466

    Gu Yanqing slightly a Zheng, she unexpectedly he has been forbearance as her reason. Eyes slightly heavy, but no further step, just trapped her in the arms.


    The red plum lining outlines the round and pink shoulders. Gu Yanqing can not help but chest a tight, subconsciously put aside his eyes. Bai ruotong starts to smile, and takes advantage of the moment when he is walking away, directly grabs his hand and runs to the hot spring water. Hard push, too late to respond to Gu Yanqing directly into the hot spring water.


    "Ah


    When Bai ruotong wants to laugh, her hand is grabbed by Gu Yanqing and falls into the spring with him.


    "Brush


    The water splashed, and Bai ruotong was drenched from head to foot. Fortunately, Gu Yanqing has been protecting her in her arms and standing steadily when she fell into the water to avoid choking her.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Gu Yanqing''s speech is a bit hoarse, this little girl is really not afraid of heaven and earth. She lit her own fire, and later he had to put it out by himself.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Bai ruotong was out of breath laughing in the water. See Gu Yanqing whole body wet appearance, eyebrow eyes a bend, smile almost big Yang in the past: "who told you always bully me, now know my fierce?"


    "You''re good?"


    Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, the amount of residual water beads down the thick and dense eyelashes, dye wet corners of the mouth.


    Although the hot spring water is warm, looking at Gu Yanqing''s cold eyes, Bai ruotong still can''t help shivering: "you... Don''t you want to soak with me? I just want to satisfy your wishes. Why are you unhappy? Your highness, you are really hard to serve. "


    "Can''t I serve you?"


    Gu Yanqing stepped closer to her in the water. Seeing that his tone was wrong, Bai ruotong turned his head and tried to slip away, but he was caught by the man behind him one step ahead of time and gently pulled his wrist. Her body fell steadily into his arms.


    Bai ruotong was in a panic, so he just broke the pot and threw his hand. The hot spring water fell into his face. Gu Yanqing was drenched thoroughly. When he wanted to stop him, Bai Rutong threw another spoonful of water at him.


    "I''m wronged and dare to yell at me. I want you to taste my power!" Bai said, jumping up and thrusting Gu Yanqing''s head into the water.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t respond in time. She fell heavily in her direction. With the sound of "plop", their bodies went up and down into the hot spring water.


    "Brush!"


    The next second, Gu Yanqing with a helpless face fished her out of the water. Bai Rutong choked on the water, twisted his eyebrows, lowered his head and coughed repeatedly.


    "Crazy enough?"


    Gu Yanqing saw that she was finally willing to be honest, but asked in a tone of voice. Bai ruotong''s eyes were choked out of the water mist, and he glared at Gu Yanqing: "you just deliberately, deliberately hurt me to drink!"


    "Why did I do it on purpose? Haven''t you been doing evil to me all the time?" Gu Yanqing''s left hand was still around her waist, and the lines of her palm were close to her skin.


    "You let me die once!" Bai said, "can''t you let me revenge once? You are a black bellied villain!"


    Bai ruotong raised her hand and pinched his face, but the next second, her body was empty, and she was held in his arms.


    He went to the shore and put her against the wall: "my king, you have been crazy for so long. Should you give me a little reward?"


    "What reward do you want, my clothes are all wet?"

 Chapter 467

    Bai ruotong looked down at her clothes. The next second, her cheeks were red all the way from her chin to her head. She didn''t notice when she was playing crazy just now. Her clothes were all wet. Her thin clothes adhered to her skin and outlined the arc of her body.


    "Well, growing up a little."


    Gu Yanqing looked down her eyes and commented.


    "Where are you looking?"


    Bai Rutong covered his eyes in anger. She wanted to play Gu Yanqing, but she forgot her present situation. This is a joke, now she and Gu Yanqing really "bath" together!


    "Little girl, are you a fox?"


    Gu Yanqing raised her chin, her cheeks were flushed by the hot spring water, and her eyes were as clear as a spring.


    "You... What do you mean?"


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. As soon as his voice fell, his lips had been covered. Her heart seemed to be held tightly by a hand for a moment, and she was about to suffocate.


    Her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Between his lips and teeth was his hot breath.


    Bai ruotong''s body is about to soften. He seems to have noticed it. He holds her back with one hand to make her closer to himself.


    "Well, I learned to breathe."


    A kiss, Gu Yanqing commented.


    When Bai Rutong was angry and wanted to refute, Gu Yanqing''s throat suddenly rolled and her eyes were burning.


    She looked down and blushed: "Gu Yanqing! You pervert! You... You really... You... "


    Although she has never been with men, she has never eaten pork, and she has seen pigs run.


    "What''s the matter with me? You''re not the one who caused it? "Yes?"


    His voice was hoarse and deep with a touch of sexy magnetism.


    Bai Rutong was so ashamed that he closed his eyes.


    She was only joking. He really


    "Do you dare to do that next time?"


    Gu Yanqing didn''t let her go. Instead, he took a step closer to her.


    "No, no! No more


    Bai ruotong covered his face, lowered his head and did not dare to see him again.


    She''s just... Mischievous...


    Who knows that he really will


    "I will be mad by you sooner or later!"


    Gu Yanqing sighed and whispered in her ear. Bai Rutong shrunk and buried half of his face in the hot spring water.


    As the water wave moved, Gu Yanqing got up and left the hot spring. The water along his clothes wet the ground: "I''ll change my clothes. I''ll come to the study to find me later."


    Explain, Gu Yanqing has turned around the screen.


    Bai ruotong was paralyzed and simply sat in the hot spring.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Bai ruotong was all over soft. She walked to the study with heavy steps and lingered outside the door.


    "White girl, why don''t you go in?"


    Zhao Cheng pushed the door out and looked down at Bai ruotong. He asked curiously.


    Bai ruotong is thinking about something. He is shocked by Zhao Cheng''s sudden voice. She swallowed and said, "I''m just going in."


    "Go quickly, your highness is waiting for you," said Zhao Cheng. He scratched his head and asked in a low voice, "white girl, did you quarrel with your highness just now?"


    "Yes?" White if Tong tiny a Zheng, "why do you say so?"


    "Your Highness just went back to the room with calm face and wet, and didn''t come out for half an hour... Did you quarrel with your highness?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.

 Chapter 468

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s face turned red and he ran to the corridor.


    "White girl! White girl


    Zhao Cheng is calling behind him, but the more he calls Bai ruotong, the faster he runs, and in a flash he disappears around the corner.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing opened the curtain behind him and asked softly.


    "My subordinates seem to have said something wrong. Miss Bai, somehow, was asked to run away." Zhao Chengdao.


    "What did you just ask?"


    Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows.


    Zhao Cheng Zheng Zheng, is just the words and Gu Yanqing said again.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    When Gu Yanqing heard this, he seldom laughed. Zhao Cheng was slightly shocked. He had never seen his master smile so happily.


    "Your Highness, you..."


    "You go down."


    Gu Yanqing waved and strode out of the study.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai rushes back to his room and closes the door. Her face was very hot. She walked anxiously around the room. As soon as she came to the table, she poured a mouthful of water. At this time, the door was pushed open.


    Gu Yanqing walked into the room with a smile: "what did you run for just now?"


    "PATA!"


    Bai Rutong''s heart was startled, and the cup in his hand fell directly to the second floor. She screamed and squatted on the ground, frantically picking up the pieces of the tea cup.


    "Ah..."


    Xu is too hasty, her fingers were cut directly by a sharp incision, blood oozing from it. Gu Yanqing quickly walked with her, took her hand and put it in front of her eyes: "Why are you so careless?"


    His words are reproach, but his hands and feet are gentle. He poured out warm water to clean the dirty blood on his hands, took the aloe vera gel in the cabinet and gently wiped it on her fingertips.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. He turned his head and did not dare to look at him.


    "Didn''t you dare? Why are you so careful now? "


    Gu Yanqing bandaged the wound, approached her and said with a bad smile, "little girl, what are you shy about?"


    "I''m not shy! It''s just that you don''t know how to be ashamed! "


    Bai Rutong glared at him.


    "How can I be ashamed again?" Gu Yanqing was so happy that she took her hand and led her to the door. "You just killed me. I didn''t blame you, but I blame you..."


    "You said it Bai ruotong broke away from him. "You... You dare to be so shameless next time. I... I will never talk to you again. Not only will I not talk to you, I will chop you up and feed you Sanbao!"


    Gu Yanqing was helpless: "little girl, are you reasonable?"


    "No!" Bai Rutong stares at him.


    Looking at the hairy kitten in front of her, Gu Yanqing took her shoulder and protected her in her arms: "little girl, don''t want to compete with me. You just succeeded in making me flustered. I almost couldn''t control myself.


    If there is another time, I won''t let you go easily. "


    After that, he pinched her on the waist.


    Bai ruotong shivered and raised his hand to his face. Gu Yanqing leaned away, took advantage of the situation to hold her hand, bowed his head and fell a kiss on the back of her hand.


    He''s really... Taking advantage of her anytime, anywhere.


    Bai ruotong was so angry that he was about to kick his feet. However, he pulled his fingers and hit him heavily: "don''t make a fuss. I have a place to take you. It''s too late later, but it will get colder."


    Gu Yanqing then took off her cloak and covered her.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng: "you want to take me to where?"


    Gu Yanqing raised his lips, pushed open the door of the courtyard and said: "there is a place on this mountain that is like a fairyland. I was going to bring you after we got married. "

 Chapter 469

    Bai ruotong''s heart moved slightly. When she heard Gu Yanqing''s "after marriage", her chest was about to be filled with throbs.


    She looked up at Gu Yanqing, whose delicate outline was drawn out of a golden border by the setting sun. As if noticing her eyes, Gu Yanqing looked back at her: "what''s the matter?"


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "nothing."


    She quickly lowered her head.


    He made their marriage so logical as if everything would conform to his arrangement.


    Before coming to this world, Bai ruotong never thought that the man he fell in love with would be a prince. Maybe everything was predestined fate. In that heavy rain, she and his destiny had already intertwined.


    If this man becomes his future husband, it is also a good choice.


    No matter whether he is the villain in the book or not, since she can''t refuse fate, she will accept it.


    Anyway, she despises the protagonist in the book, so it''s a good choice to follow him and be a villain who can kill the protagonist.


    Bai ruotong thought so and couldn''t help but raise his mouth.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Nothing." White if Tong smile to bend eyes, "keep secret."


    Gu Yanqing no longer asked, ten fingers intertwined fingers hold more tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    After walking a little, Bai ruotong was already out of breath. She bent her legs and squatted on the ground: "Your Highness... At night, you don''t just want to pull me to exercise!"


    "You really need a lot of exercise."


    After less than an hour of incense, she was crying bitterly. Gu Yanqing looked at the road at his feet helplessly. They had not gone half way.


    "Your Highness, you carry me." Bai Rutong turned his eyes and held out his hand to him. Gu Yanqing shook his head and squatted down helplessly: "come up."


    She grinned on Gu Yanqing''s shoulder. When he got up, she whispered in front of his ear: "drive!"


    "Do you want me to throw you down?"


    Gu Yanqing said, leaning slightly. Bai rotong hurriedly cudgel his shoulder: "I will be naughty, don''t be so mean!"


    "Oh."


    Gu Yanqing chuckled and went on to the mountain road behind her back.


    Bai ruotong was lying on his shoulder. His shoulder was very broad and warm. Bai ruotong lowered his head, rubbed his back, and giggled with ease.


    Lying on his back, Bai Rutong felt that he and Gu Yanqing had become a couple for a moment. She was doted on by her husband and made a little fuss on weekdays.


    I do not know how long, Gu Yanqing''s steps stopped, warm voice: "here."


    Bai ruotong was about to fall asleep. Gu Yanqing called him and rubbed his eyes sleepily. He squatted down and carefully placed her on the ground.


    "You didn''t spit on my back, did you?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong blushed and subconsciously covered his mouth. Fortunately, her mouth was dry, without any water stains: "don''t talk nonsense, i... am I that kind of vulgar person?"


    Gu Yanqing only smile does not answer, holding her hand around a grass. At this time, the moonlight just came out of the clouds, shining silver in front of us. She looked down, and suddenly a large lake came into her eyes. The lake is as clear as the bottom, like putting the night sky into the lake water.


    There is no waves on the lake like another sky.


    "This used to be a fairyland owned by the empress," Gu Yanqing said in a warm voice when he saw that she was shocked by the scene. "Besides you, this place is also the object that our king needs to guard."

 Chapter 470

    Bai ruotong was stunned. When he wanted to ask questions, he slipped his foot slightly and was carried into his arms. Gu Yanqing took her arm, carefully leaped over the moss stone, walked to the bank and sat down. When Bai ruotong lowered his head, the small fish at the bottom of the lake jumped slightly, and the silver moonlight swept up the small waves.


    "Here... It''s beautiful."


    Bai Rutong looks back and whispers. Gu Yanqing nodded and held her finger in the palm of her hand: "when I was young, my mother brought me here. I love everything here. No one knows this place except the queen mother and the king


    When Gu Yanqing talked about the former queen, her words were warm and moist. Bai ruotong looked back at him: "why did your highness suddenly want to talk to me about the past?"


    "If you don''t, I''m afraid you will misunderstand me all the time." Gu Yanqing lowered her head and put a hook on the tip of her nose. After straightening her cloak, he bent his knees and took her into his arms.


    "I''m... I''m not that mean..."


    Bai ruotong murmured in a low voice and raised his fingers with a guilty heart. Gu Yanqing smiles and puts her head on her shoulder: "I don''t blame you, but I think you are my wife all my life, so I should tell you everything and I shouldn''t hide you any more."


    He wanted to hide everything in his heart, hidden in the dust. But in the face of Bai ruotong, he couldn''t bear it. Huaiyang princess''s affairs are related to his past, the little girl can''t let go, he doesn''t want her to misunderstand again.


    He would rather dig out all the grief in his heart than let her leave him again.


    Bai Rutong''s heart moved slightly. Gu Yanqing''s words are very sincere, which makes her feel uneasy. He wants to confess to her, but she... How can she do it with him.


    Gu Yanqing''s love for her now is all stolen from Bai Rutong. If he knew that there was another soul in Bai ruotong''s body, would he still love her.


    Her heart ached at the thought.


    "My mother and empress were killed by others, by my father and the empress himself," Gu Yanqing said. Although his words were smooth, the pain mixed with them was like the deep mud in the swamp, cold and dark. "Therefore, I can''t respect my father and empress like other princes. The presence of this king is a threat to him. "


    "Your Highness went to the battlefield from a young age in order to obtain the right to threaten the emperor?" Bai ruotong raised his head, and his eyes met his dark eyes. When the other princes are intoxicated in the prosperity, he is in the battlefield with the smoke of blood.


    His all, how not distressing.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile, "Huaisheng, the elder brother of Princess Huaiyang, used to be a comrade in arms of the king. He and the king are brothers who share life and death together. But in a battle... Dead.


    At that time, his wife was pregnant with an offspring. When she learned about this, she collapsed and was sad, resulting in premature birth. She also gave birth to a child and died later.


    Huaisheng is the illegitimate son of Murong prime minister and Yige *, and can''t enter the house. The child who was pregnant could not recognize his ancestors, so the king raised the child who was pregnant. "


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank heavily: "Your Highness is saying that... Yixiu is actually the grandson of prime minister Murong?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded, "Huaisheng is very kind to the king. At that time, the king''s army was framed by Deyang Marquis, the father of the queen, which led to the annihilation of the whole army. I''m dying in the desert. If it''s not for my birthday, I''ll use my blood... "


    Gu Yanqing said that he had a little pause here, and then said, "if it wasn''t for my birthday, I would not have survived."

 Chapter 471

    Bai ruotong swallows. Gu Yixiu''s life experience is the romantic product of Gu Yanqing. His former wife died without a child. In order to sell the play books, some play book scholars even discredit Gu Yanqing. They say that Gu Yanqing is an insidious and cunning person. My wife is ashamed of marrying Gu Yanqing, which means she has a bad relationship with others and discredits Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing never explained anything, and let the rumors spread everywhere. Who ever thought that the truth was so shocking.


    "Huaisheng was not recognized by Prime Minister Murong, but it was very good for Huaiyang," Gu Yanqing said. "Before his death, Huaiyang was most worried about his wife and children. He entrusted Huaiyang to Wang. I hope that I can marry Huaiyang, and I have promised him. "


    "Yes?"


    Bai Rutong was stunned and looked up at Gu Yanqing incredulously. She had heard about it from Murong Lian''an, so she had doubted Gu Yanqing''s feelings for herself.


    But now, when it comes from Gu Yanqing, Bai ruotong believes him.


    "After I returned to Beijing, I asked my father to marry Huaiyang, but was rejected by Prime Minister Murong," Gu Yanqing said. "At that time, although I was granted the title of Prince, my foundation in the court was unstable and I had no sacred heart. It was reasonable for prime minister Murong to refuse me."


    "Your Highness... I''m sorry... I don''t know about these things. I''m still angry with you..." Bai ruotong understands that Gu Yanqing brought her here today to talk about the past with her, in order to let her understand the knot of "Murong Lian''an".


    But when Gu Yanqing talked about the past, he dug up his scabby wound again.


    "You don''t blame me for nearly forgetting the agreement between you and me. I''m satisfied." Gu Yanqing said, "little girl, I have put down my feelings for you, but when you appear in front of me on a rainy night, I will arouse my feelings again,


    If it wasn''t for your appearance on that day, maybe I would choose Murong Lian''an again


    "It''s good that I showed up."


    Bai ruotong quickly added a sentence. Gu Yanqing hugged her from behind: "yes, it''s good that you appeared."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong blinked, as if thinking of something, turned around and hooked Gu Yanqing''s neck: "from now on, I will always be with your highness. I will never be jealous, and I will always believe in your highness. In this life, I have identified your highness. He has protected me from the wind and rain, and I will also protect him from the wind and rain.


    I don''t allow anyone to bully my highness. My highness can only bully me. "


    Bai said and raised his head to hold his face. Her playful smile made him laugh. He has lived for more than 20 years, and no woman has ever told him to protect him.


    Bai ruotong is the first.


    "Silly girl."


    Gu Yanqing hooked her nose and sighed.


    "I''m not stupid. I''m smart." White Rutong road.


    She can''t respond to Gu Yanqing''s sincerity. She doesn''t know how to show her identity with him. She was afraid that if she told Gu Yanqing her true face, would he still love herself?


    For a moment, Bai ruotong was at a loss.


    The only thing she can do now is to double Gu Yanqing''s love for her.


    "What''s so clever of you? He is a weeping and stingy man. He often fails to do things in his head. His whole life is full of anger. His body is like a prickle, stabbing people everywhere. "Gu Yanqing sighed." I really don''t understand what you are good at. Why are you fascinated by me? "

 Chapter 472

    "Probably because..."


    Bai ruotong''s eyes turned, and an answer rose in his heart: "because I am beautiful, you can admit that your highness is a man who loves beauty."


    "If I am really a beauty lover and there are so many beauties in the world, why would I choose you?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and teases her deliberately.


    "Your Highness means that if you don''t look the best in your Highness''s mind?" Bai ruotong drew a little from the corner of his mouth and made a little effort to hold his cheek.


    "It''s not the best in the world, but it is in my heart." Gu Yanqing deliberately said.


    "Can''t you make a good noise to me?" His hand was slightly cruel, and Bai Rutong directly pinched Gu Yanqing''s face. Gu Yanqing''s hand protected her waist and didn''t stop her. Seeing that his originally elegant and handsome cheek had been rubbed out of shape by himself, Bai Rutong laughed and raised his head to kiss his chin.


    Gu Yanqing Zheng Zheng: "little girl, kiss the wrong place."


    "There''s nothing wrong with kissing. It''s here." Bai said, biting his neck again. One day, Gu Yanqing was caught in a fire twice. She pushed the little man in her arms under her and bent over to kiss her.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    When Gu Yanqing came back to the house, the people had stopped. The figure of Zhao Chengjian and Gu Yanqing, who are on duty at night, enters the corridor and hastens to meet them.


    "Hall..."


    "Shh."


    Before Zhao Cheng''s words came down, Gu Yanqing booed him. He pointed to Bai ruotong who was sleeping soundly in his arms with his eyes. Zhao Cheng understood and gave way.


    Gu Yanqing directly took her back to the room. Bai ruotong turned over and fell asleep.


    Looking at her sleeping face, Gu Yanqing couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he met her in the palace.


    She said she could not remember their past.


    She said she did not remember that she had "overbearing" that he must marry her.


    At that time, she left him just a cold and timid look.


    Fortunately, Bai ruotong is back now.


    His Bai ruotong is back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness, you don''t mean enough. This private house, Yu, once wanted to come here to see you. Tens of thousands of people didn''t agree with you, but now he directly coerced Yu because of the white girl''s affair. Yu has been friendly with you for so many years. You really make Yu sad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why don''t you talk? Is it that Yu has nothing to say? Are you guilty? "


    ¡­¡­


    Just after washing, there was a loud noise in the hospital. Qi''er put down the comb in hand, got up and went out of the house, looking back: "Miss, your highness and Dr. Yu are here."


    Bai ruotong nodded, closed the curtain and went out of the house. The rest of his life shook the folding fan and walked up the corridor. Peach blossom eyes picked it up, looked up and down at Bai ruotong, and said with a smile: "it looks very good! Where is the appearance of serious illness, there is no need for Yu to see. "


    "Feel your pulse first."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    When Bai ruotong returned to xihou mansion, he was seriously ill and lay in bed for a whole month. Gu Yanqing had heard of the news.


    The rest of his life heaved a sigh and closed the folding fan: "all right, all right."


    "Your Highness, wait..."


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing wants to enter the house, Bai Rutong quickly stops Gu Yanqing. She said with a smile: "I have something to talk with Dr. Yu. Can your highness avoid it first?"


    "What do you want to talk to him about?" Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows.


    At the beginning, she was diagnosed by the government doctor for only two years. If Gu Yanqing knew about it, it might lead to a "storm".


    "About the women''s moon." White Rutong road.

 Chapter 473

    He was eating tea for the rest of his life, and his mouth was full of water. He glared round the fox''s eyes and looked at Bai Rutong in amazement.


    Gu Yanqing''s face was black: "the moon? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Miss has been here since three months ago. Every time she commits a monthly accident, she will feel some discomfort. After all, it''s a woman''s private affair. Miss is shy and doesn''t want to talk to Her Highness in front of him. Please stay away for a while."


    Orange added.


    Bai ruotong has a headache. In addition to using this as an excuse, she did not know what other reason to find to prevaricate Gu Yanqing.


    "For the rest of her life, this girl has something to hide from me. You can feel her pulse directly."


    Gu Yanqing looked down at Bai Rutong''s slightly dodged eyes, pondered for a moment, and said coldly.


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" and stepped back two steps. He hid his hand behind him: "what I said is true. Didn''t your highness say yesterday that you and I should trust each other? Why don''t you trust me today? "


    "When you feel the pulse for the rest of your life, you will ask about the moon."


    Gu Yanqing was used to Bai ruotong''s mouth. Which woman will use "Moon" as an excuse to prevaricate, only this girl who has no face and no skin can think of it.


    "I don''t know! I''ll ask first


    White Rutong road.


    "You are more private. I know all the secret things. Why can''t I know all the monthly things?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Take a breath for the rest of your life. How close is their relationship? In broad daylight, the face is not red, heart does not jump to talk about such a secret thing.


    Although they enjoyed it, he was awkwardly embarrassed.


    "Anyway, you go out first! After I have talked with Dr. Yu, you can go in again... "


    Before Bai ruotong''s words came down, Gu Yanqing strode forward, held her hand and pressed it directly on the bench.


    "Feel the pulse for the rest of your life."


    His eyes turned to the rest of his life, and the unquestionable tone made him stand up quickly. Bai ruotong struggled, but Gu Yanqing pressed him on the bench and couldn''t move.


    She put a silk handkerchief on her wrist, and the finger pulp of the rest of her life went up gently. Less than a moment, eyes flash with consternation and indignation.


    "White girl, you..." for the rest of his life, he suddenly understood why Bai ruotong didn''t want to feel his pulse in front of Gu Yanqing.


    "If you have anything, you can say it directly." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong can''t help shivering and looks for the rest of his life with the help of his eyes. For the rest of her life, she hesitated for a moment, looked at Bai ruotong, then at Gu Yanqing, and finally looked at Gu Yanqing: "Miss Bai''s stubborn disease has already hurt her internal organs, and I''m afraid it won''t last two years."


    Gu Yanqing''s heart was shocked: "Bai Rutong, what''s the matter?"


    "Looking at the symptoms, Miss Bai didn''t take the medicine on time. When she took the medicine, she fished for three days and basked in the net for two days. She only took one or two pairs when she was seriously ill. She didn''t take the medicine at all on weekdays.


    In addition, it seems that he has been hit hard recently, which has hurt his heart and lungs. "


    The rest of his life looked solemn and said to Bai ruotong, "Miss Bai, Yu is a doctor. She never takes patients as a joke, but why does Miss Bai take her body as a joke? Why don''t you take your medicine on time? "


    "I... I used it on time." Bai ruotong is guilty.


    "If you take medicine on time, white girl, you will not be as weak as you are now."


    She can cheat others, but she can''t cheat others for the rest of her life.


    Bai ruotong bit her lips. She is the one who knows the destiny, so there will be a fluke in her heart. Chinese medicine is too bitter, her tongue can''t stand such bitterness, so on weekdays, she quietly poured out the medicine.


    Gu Yanqing''s expression was covered with a layer of haze, ignoring Bai ruotong, who did not dare to say more. He raised his head and asked, "what else can I do?"

 Chapter 474

    "We must find Wu Tieguai as soon as possible. This matter can''t be delayed now. Besides, Miss Bai can''t take any more medicine in the future. Otherwise, she won''t be able to survive for two years or even a few months. "


    The rest of my life sighed.


    Bai ruotong looked down at his fishbeak boots and didn''t dare to look at Gu Yanqing.


    "I''ve sent someone to look for it. I heard that Wu Tieguai, a state-owned man in Beining, had been visited by my people the previous month, but I haven''t got any news yet."


    Gu Yanqing has a headache. He looks down at Bai ruotong. His chest is burning. He can''t bear to scold her directly, so he has to bear it.


    "As for Miss Bai''s illness, Yu has something to say to his highness," Yu said softly, raising his hand and saying, "Your Highness, let me talk about it."


    Gu Yanqing nods, stares at Bai Rutong, turns around and leaves the room with Yu. As soon as he left, Bai ruotong covered his chest and let go.


    "Miss, why don''t you take the medicine on time? You cheat your highness, but you always cheat your maidservant and Qi''er! "


    Orange son rare anger, direct to white if Tong scold a way.


    Slightly swallow, white if Tong want to open mouth to explain, one side of Qi''er also followed: "no wonder every time when taking medicine, miss will drive out of the door, originally is to pour out the medicine. Miss, you are harming yourself by deceiving us like this


    Looking at the two of you, one by one I said red eyes, white Rutong heart of guilt and a big point. She bit her lip, lowered her head and said, "I know it''s wrong. I''m sorry for you... I just..."


    "Miss, I don''t want you to die..."


    When the government doctor said that Bai ruotong had only two years, Qi''er had already cried secretly. Now she said again for the rest of her life that she couldn''t help but cry.


    When she cried like this, the orange on one side also burst into tears.


    Bai ruotong looked at them, and a huge sadness rolled up in his chest. All along, she only cared about how she felt. She came across and knew her fate, so she didn''t care about life and death.


    But orange and Qi Er are different. In their eyes, she is a lady who is seriously ill and dying. She had such a deep relationship with them that they could not accept the bad news.


    For a long time, both of them are holding back their emotions, afraid of her worry.


    "Qi''er, huang''er," Bai ruotong took them and sat beside him, "I won''t die. I will live a long life. You don''t need to worry. I hurt my body and didn''t take medicine on time. I apologize to you. It''s my fault.


    I thought the body was my own business. I could do whatever I wanted, but I forgot that you were all concerned about me.


    I, Bai ruotong, have never lied. Today, I promise you that I will not die and I will live a long life. You have heard doctor Yu say that I am not without expectation. If I find a miracle doctor, I will still be saved. Your highness is so powerful that he won''t let me die. "


    Bai ruotong didn''t know how to comfort them, so he had to apologize.


    In her previous life, she was only cared by her sister.


    She has long been used to hiding everything in her heart and carrying everything by herself.


    But this life is different, there are too many people around her who care about her.


    There''s her brother, Kiel and orange, and your highness.


    She can''t be so selfish any more, just thinking about herself and ignoring others.


    No matter how bitter the medicine was, she had to take it.


    This is responsible for themselves, but also for the people who care about her.

 Chapter 475

    When he entered the study, he did not close the door. For the rest of his life, he opened the door to the mountain and said, "Your Highness, I suspect that someone has been harming Miss Bai''s body."


    "What do you mean by that?" Gu Yanqing couldn''t understand, "if you doubt it, why don''t you speak in front of Rutong?"


    "Your Highness should understand why I didn''t say it in front of them." For the rest of my life, I swallowed and said. Gu Yanqing slightly a Zheng, then understand: "you doubt Qi''er and orange?"


    "The last time I detoxified Miss Bai, I found that Miss Bai had suffered from poison wound in her body, so there was something to clear the poison in her prescription, but when I felt her pulse just now, I found the residue of poison wound in her body.


    Yu suspects that someone has removed the poison from the white girl''s medicine. "


    The rest of my life explained.


    Gu Yanqing pondered for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "although the little girl is confused in front of the king, she is not confused in front of others. The only person who can cheat her is the one around her. If there is something wrong with the medicine that the little girl takes, it must be the maid beside her. "


    "What is your highness going to do? If you leave those two maidservants by Miss Bai''s side, I''m afraid they will continue to endanger her life. Yu looks at them. They seem to have gained her trust. "


    After a pause for the rest of my life, I asked.


    Gu Yanqing shook his head: "now, don''t be afraid. I don''t know whether they betrayed together or one of them betrayed. Since it''s a cruel role that a little girl can''t see clearly, it must be after professional training. I''m afraid there''s someone else behind it. "


    After swallowing for the rest of his life, he immediately opened his eyebrows and sat down on the stool: "let''s not talk about this matter for a moment. I want to ask your highness, what kind of ecstasy soup have you been fed by this white girl, how do you care so much about her affairs?"


    "You''ve asked that more than ten times." Gu Yanqing reminds.


    "Isn''t it that I haven''t asked the answer all the time?" Make complaints about the girl''s life, Zhao Cheng said, "you and white girl are in the cold war January January. This month, you send people to the West town of Hou to inquire, even send people to secretly follow the people of the town of Hou, and ask the white girl every day, more than anything else.


    Are you crazy about white girl? That little girl''s hair hasn''t grown completely, so you have to go down. "


    "Zhao Cheng''s mouth seems more and more lax." Gu Yanqing smiles.


    The rest of his life sighed: "Your Highness, I just remind you that white girl is good, but don''t forget that she is a sick and weak person. If Wu Tieguai can''t save Miss Bai, she won''t be able to accompany you. You are in deep love now, and it''s just you who suffer in the end. "


    "I know it." Gu Yanqing took a sip of tea, and Yu Guang looked at the rickety figure outside the window lattice, "you can follow us on the road these days, and Rutong''s body needs your care."


    After that, he got up and walked out of the study. As soon as he entered the corridor, he saw Bai ruotong hesitating and wandering at the door.


    For the rest of his life, he followed behind and saw Bai ruotong''s submissive figure. With a slight sigh, he turned away.


    "What are you doing here?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I just came to see... See if your Highness has finished talking with Dr. Yu." Bai ruotong hung his head and whispered.


    "After talking, what else do you have to do?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. When he wanted to answer, he didn''t know how to reply. Seeing her hesitation, Gu Yanqing sighed heavily: "if you''re OK, go back."

 Chapter 476

    "Your Highness!"


    White if Tong soft next voice, pitifully blink eyes, pull his sleeve. Gu Yanqing coldly threw off his cloud sleeve and took a step backward.


    "Your Highness, you are not really angry with me, are you?" Bai ruotong blinked his eyes and followed, "I know it''s wrong. I really didn''t mean it. Just now I apologized in front of Qi''er and orange''er. I know I worried you and I know I''m selfish. Your highness, please forgive me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing looked down at her, but did not reply. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. Seeing that he looked really angry, he put his hand around his waist and put his head in his arms: "Your Highness, I really know that I''m wrong.


    In the future, I will never dare not to take any medicine, nor dare to be willful. This is the last time. I will never dare to act recklessly. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing sighed and dragged her hand into the study. Closing the door of the study, he said: "little girl, why don''t you take the medicine? Do you know how bad you are now? Do you know how worried I am? "


    "I know..." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Don''t you know I''m worried?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and shook his head: "I''m wrong."


    "Tell me, what''s the real reason for not taking the soup?" Gu Yanqing said coldly, "don''t you really want to live?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to live. I want to live more than anyone else. I just..." Bai ruotong pauses. "Your Highness, everyone has their own difficulties. I''ll tell your highness about them sooner or later, but now I can''t say. Your highness will give me some time. I''ll tell your highness all the reasons in the future."


    She''s too creative.


    If I had taken the decoction with three meals a day on time, it would not have happened today. All this is her own sin.


    You can''t tell Gu Yanqing that she''s not Bai ruotong. She''s from across the country. She knows her destiny, and she will live a long life.


    If you tell Gu Yanqing like this, I''m afraid he will immediately let the rest of his life diagnose his brain, or directly judge himself to be a fool.


    Gu Yanqing pondered for a moment and sighed. This girl always has something on her mind. He had already taken out his heart and lungs for her, but she was not willing to tell him anything. Gu Yanqing knew that she was in trouble. Who would not cherish her statement.


    But he was angry that she always didn''t want to tell him about her troubles. I''d rather hide it than say it.


    He is willing to carry anything for her.


    Releasing Bai ruotong''s hand, Gu Yanqing simply turned her head and sat in front of the case. Thinking about the rest of my life, I pressed my brow with my finger and sighed heavily.


    Bai ruotong pouted and scratched his head. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. If she knew that there would be such a disaster today, why did she have to die at the beginning.


    Bai Rutong, Bai Rutong, you are a fool!


    No matter how bitter the medicine is, can it be more important than life.


    "Your Highness, no one loves him except his brother. My brother is always busy with his own things. Although Rutong knew that he was weak, he always thought that his body was his own business and had nothing to do with others.


    I''ve never thought about the feelings of people who care about me. This time, Rutong really learned a lesson and knew that what he had done was wrong. I don''t care about my body, which worries you, my brother, Qi''er and orange.


    My highness and I swear that I will correct myself in the future and will no longer be self righteous. "

 Chapter 477

    Bai ruotong raised his four fingers and said seriously.


    Gu Yanqing looked at her solemn expression, and her chest suddenly burst into flames. This little girl doesn''t know the relationship at all.


    "Little girl, don''t you want to spend your whole life with me?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Yes! Why not? In a dream Bai rushes to him to show his heart. How she didn''t want to spend the rest of her life with Gu Yanqing. It''s something she dreams about.


    The luckiest thing to come to this world is to meet him. If she can enjoy it with him, it''s a blessing she can''t expect in her three lives. How can she not think about it.


    "Then why do you always hide from me and don''t want to say anything to me? Do you want me to guess your mind every time? Do you want me to worry about you every time? "


    Gu Yanqing''s anger was just above her, and she provoked her chin to look at her. She was the only person he valued in his life, and she didn''t understand what she meant to him. If you don''t have it, you may as well, but she has gone deep into his heart. If one day she disappears out of thin air, what should he use to fill the bottomless hole in his heart.


    This bad girl is clearly sent by God to torture him.


    There were tears in Bai ruotong''s eyes. Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned and quickly released his hand. Seeing that her jaw did not turn red, she was slightly relieved.


    Fortunately, he didn''t hurt her.


    "Your Highness, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. How many times do you want me to apologize to satisfy you? You can do anything you want me to do. As long as you are not angry, you let me dig out my heart and give it to you, and I will do the same. "


    Bai ruotong held his hand tightly and put it on his face. His eyes looked at him sincerely.


    Gu Yanqing was angry and happy by this heartless girl: "if only I could dig out your heart, I really want to see if your heart is black."


    "Your Highness said that my heart is black. I shouldn''t let your highness be afraid. I shouldn''t let your highness be frightened. I should fight, I should fight! "


    Bai said, slapping his head with his hand. Gu Yanqing reaches out to stop her and embraces her. He put his head on her shoulder and said in a low voice, "Rutong, I will protect you in the future. No matter what happens, I will protect you. I will never let you die, and you should never give up on yourself.


    You are my wife. I will stay with you all my life. "


    Bai Rutong choked, blinked and looked at him: "Your Highness, are you not angry?"


    "I''m not angry. I''m just annoyed with myself. What''s wrong with me? You don''t trust me enough."


    Gu Yanqing grinned bitterly and lowered her eyebrows to kiss her forehead.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was even worse.


    Bai Rutong, Bai Rutong, you are a scum!


    Occupy other people''s bodies, not to mention, but also occupy other people''s lovers. Now it''s more painful and guilty.


    You are such a beast


    Bai ruotong scolded himself in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Bai Rutong followed Gu Yanqing to Foshan.


    I do not know whether intentionally or unintentionally, since yesterday''s study, Gu Yanqing still did not say a word with her. Bai ruotong thought he had coaxed his highness, but now he is still angry with himself.


    "White girl, how did you sleep?"


    After a nap in the inn, Zhao Cheng was waiting outside the door when he got up. Orange opens the door to welcome Zhao Cheng into the house. Besides him, a woman in white lowers her head and walks in behind him.

 Chapter 478

    "Who is she?"


    Bai ruotong chatted with him and looked up at the woman behind him. The woman looked a little younger and as old as she was. Seeing that Bai ruotong''s eyes fell on her, he choked his throat slightly. He stepped forward and said respectfully, "county master, the maidservant''s name is Anning, who is sent by his Royal Highness Prince Rong to protect the county master''s safety. In the future, he will follow the county master. The county master is Anning''s master, and Anning will be sent by the princess."


    White if Tong tiny a Zheng: "you a small wench to protect my safety?"


    "Yes." Ah Ning road.


    "Miss Bai, don''t look at her young age. Her Kung Fu is taught by her subordinates, but it doesn''t fall behind them. She is a first-class martial arts practitioner."


    Zhao Cheng came forward to talk.


    Bai said with a smile, "what did you teach me? So you''re her master? "


    "Master, I can''t say that Anning is a righteous sister. When she was young, she was saved by her sister-in-law. Seeing her intelligence, she was brought by her subordinates to teach her martial arts and help her highness. "


    Zhao Cheng explained.


    Bai ruotong nodded and glanced at the orange. Orange stands with her hands down and her eyes are warm. Xu notices Bai ruotong''s eyes, turns his head slightly and smiles.


    "Since I''m a member of your highness, I think I can trust her. Please leave her with me."


    White Rutong road.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng Xinran, turned back and said, "ah Ning, follow white girl. You must serve her seriously. Don''t neglect her at all."


    "Ah Ning knows." Anning replied.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhao Cheng left, Bai ruotong yawned. When he got up, Anning''s eyes were sharp and he jumped over Qi''er to help him.


    "Do you know the rules? Although you are given by your highness to the young lady, when you enter the West Marquis''s residence, you are only a second-class maid. It''s not your turn to serve you personally. "


    Qi''er saw that her things were robbed and couldn''t help scolding.


    "The maidservant is sent by his highness to serve the county head. No matter the first-class maidservant or the second-class maidservant, his highness orders the maidservant to serve the young lady closely. The maidservant obeys. It''s not up to you to reprimand the girl."


    Ah Ning light ha, cold voice reply way.


    "I''m just talking about you. Why do you use your highness to oppress me?"


    Qi''er was stunned by her arrogant tone, and her words softened instantly. A Ning apricot eye a glance, cold hum a didn''t reply.


    "You..."


    "Don''t say a word. Ah Ning was sent by his highness. He was promoted to be a first-class maid when he came back to the mansion. What you said just now was a substitute for Zu Yue Pao. The lady didn''t speak. How can you reprimand her?"


    Qi''er is so excited by her arrogant and domineering words that she just blurts out a word and is interrupted by orange''er. Bai ruotong looked at them and sighed: "what can be argued about? It''s a good thing that Anning is good at Kung Fu and quick in doing things. When I get back to the west of town, I want to see which one of you is more powerful. "


    "No one is better than a maid except Mr. Zhao."


    Bai ruotong wanted to soften up, but he was robbed by Anning. The words of fighting are not only Qi''er, but also orange''er.


    On the carriage, the original orange son and Qi son follow, but Anning can not help but said to drive them down: "you go with other people to take a car, miss here by my service."


    "You... How can you be so arrogant and domineering!"


    Qi''er is really annoyed by her. She stomps her feet. She just wants to argue with her, but she is held by orange.


    "That''s all. Since Anning wants to serve miss, you should give her a chance. It''s good for her to get familiar with her." Orange son soft voice comforts a way.

 Chapter 479

    "Sister orange, you can see her arrogance. Why do you still help her to speak? This maid is ungrateful. She thinks that she is very capable and that the one sent by Her Highness can be so arrogant? It''s not that she''s sent to be the master, it''s just that she''s a maid. Why is she so arrogant? "


    Qi''er said angrily.


    Orange pulled her sleeve and pulled back: "your voice is a little louder. It will not only disturb the young lady, but also your highness. Didn''t you just yawn and say you didn''t sleep well? I can have a good nap when I get on the carriage later.


    Don''t let the people in Prince Rongqin''s mansion think that the maidservants in xihou''s mansion don''t know the rules. "


    "I..."


    "Stop it. Stop it. Let''s go. Let''s go."


    Qi son committees to bend extremely, want to open mouth to refute, but be pulled by orange son to comfort, drive toward the carriage behind.


    Anning see two people go far, back into the carriage. Bai Rutong looked at her and said in a soft voice, "is it your Highness''s idea or your idea that you deliberately annoy my maid?"


    Anning a listen to this words, quickly kneel down body: "back to miss, is the idea of the maid."


    Bai ruotong couldn''t see through Anning''s tricks. She is Gu Yanqing''s side, she knows the rules. But her arrogant style just now is obviously to be seen by others.


    "How dare you have such courage? Does your highness doubt my maid?" Bai ruotong picked up her eyebrows and helped her to get up and sit beside her.


    Anning bowed his head and didn''t reply.


    "If you don''t tell me, I know that your highness suspects that there are spies around me." Bai ruotong smiles and looks at her half size little girl with her head propped up. And just now domineering different, she hung her head, a careful manner. Eyes from time to time rotation, as if in a timid what.


    Looking at her frightened appearance, Bai ruotong burst out laughing. She raised her hand and pinched Anning''s pink face: "are you really a martial arts man? How dare you be so timid. Your trick just now is too clumsy. You can cheat Qi''er, but you can''t cheat orange''er. After all, is it orange''er or Qi''er that your highness suspects


    Gu Yanqing suddenly sent her maid by her side, no doubt to prevent or investigate something. But what else can she do besides orange Qi?


    It''s not that Bai ruotong has never doubted them. All kinds of things that happened during the trip attract her to doubt.


    So far, it has not been found out who killed the sudden fire.


    But Bai ruotong could see that the fire was premeditated.


    "Mr. Zhao just asked the maid to test the two sisters, but didn''t tell the maid who his highness suspected."


    Ah Ning whispered back.


    "Oh, yes?"


    Bai ruotong knocked his fingers on the table, tilted his head and looked at the shy little girl in front of him with great interest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ah Ning bit his lower lip and didn''t dare to reply.


    "You look so much better when you''re not arrogant." Bai said jokingly.


    A Ning shy smile, finger tension under the skirt.


    The carriage drove out of the capital, and then three miles away was Chengnan County of Foshan. At that time, it was dusk, and Gu Yanqing found a post station to rest.


    Bai ruotong just got out of the carriage, orange Qi and she ran over nervously. Seeing that Bai ruotong was safe and sound, their hearts suddenly dropped.


    "Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that I will be taken by a tiger?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    Two people slightly a Zheng, Qi son is carrying white if Tong''s hand small voice way: "young lady, this maidservant but has well served you?"

 Chapter 480

    "With her at your side, the maid is worried." Said Kiel.


    Anning frowned and swept Qi''er coldly. Without saying much, he helped Bai ruotong into the post station. Qi''er was slightly stunned, biting her teeth and staring round eyes, and said, "sister orange, look at her arrogance!"


    "What you say can''t be spared? She is also the maid who comes to serve the young lady. What do you want to do with her? "


    Orange son some can''t laugh or cry, since come to wait on young lady, also don''t see Qi son so aim at. Qi''er pouted and muttered, "I just can''t stand her arrogance."


    "Although you can''t stand her arrogance and domineering, if there is something wrong with her actions, the young lady has already scolded her, but she just looks on coldly and looks at you. The quarrel between them proves that the young lady doesn''t dislike this person and doesn''t think you are doing the right thing."


    Orange explained with a smile. That a Ning has a small movement when arrogant, straighten sternum. At first glance, it is a kind of encouraging behavior made by a good man without confidence when he is deliberately arrogant. Orange son don''t understand, a Ning why want to deliberately annoy Qi son and she.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner in the room, Anning waited on her to wash. Her movements are very sharp, and there is no strange.


    "Have you ever served in your Highness''s house before?" Bai asked.


    "The maidservant has served your highness, but it''s the first time to serve the girl. If the maidservant has done something bad, the lady will make it clear."


    Ah Ning road.


    Bai ruotong chuckled. This girl is very careful. Clearing his throat, Bai ruotong wanted to open his mouth, but the door was knocked at this time. Anning lowered his head and opened the door.


    "I have seen your Highness Prince Rong."


    Gu Yanqing negative hand into the door, a Ning quickly back to one side please. Glancing at her, Gu Yanqing waved and said, "go down first."


    "Yes." Anning nodded and walked out of the room with a low body.


    Bai ruotong leaned on the bed, supported his chin with his wrist, and looked at Gu Yanqing with a smile: "what''s the matter with your highness? I thought you were going to be indifferent to me all day. "


    "You should know that I am not indifferent to you." Gu Yanqing said.


    After a yawn, Bai ruotong simply lay on the bed and looked at him playfully with his head propped up: "I know, you are observing my two maidservants. Since your highness doubted my maid, why didn''t he speak to me face to face yesterday? "


    "Since you know that the king suspects your maid, you are still so leisurely." Is the little girl in his family naturally short of a nerve.


    "Why can''t I be idle? Do I have to complain? " Bai ruotong blinked, "I treat Qi''er orange very well. If they really want to betray me, maybe it means that I haven''t entered their heart. I''ve done my best, and the rest is by destiny. "


    "Little girl, why do you always smile?" Gu Yanqing picked her eyebrows and sat beside her. She raised her hand and hugged her in her arms. "Is there nothing in the world that can make you worried?"


    "Of course," Bai ruotong looked up at him seriously, with a sweet smile coming into his heart. "Only his highness can make me worried in this world. If his highness ignores me, I will be worried, and maybe I will collapse and cry.


    Only his highness can change Rutong''s mind from an adult to a child. "


    "Where did you learn these words?" Gu Yanqing was surprised.


    She has never boldly said these love words with him, maybe he didn''t know her enough.


    This girl dares to say and talk about anything.


    Why is it difficult to say a few words of love.

 Chapter 481

    "I learned it from my heart. That''s what my heart tells me." White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know how to reply.


    White if Tong see his eyes flash strange look, surprise way: "Your Highness, are you shy?"


    Gu Yanqing smiles and does not comment.


    It''s also a good experience to be agitated by a little girl.


    The two joked for a while, and then they got to the point again. Bai ruotong sat up and said, "Your Highness hasn''t told me, Qi''er and orange''er, who does your highness suspect?"


    "I suspect it''s Kiel." Gu Yanqing opens the door to the mountain road. As for Bai ruotong, he has nothing to hide. Bai Rutong didn''t look half surprised. She lowered her eyebrows, as if thinking about how to respond. After a while, she said, "Your Highness is consistent with what I think, and I doubt Qi''er."


    "I''m going to take you to a place." Gu Yanqing calmly lifted her out of the bed and said, "you are a smart girl. I don''t need to tell you that you must understand many things in your heart.


    I haven''t told you that someone has been following me near my private house these days. When we set out for Foshan, someone has been following me. Zhao Cheng has captured me. You can''t imagine who is behind me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Gu Yanqing held his hand slightly tight.


    He took her away from the post station and into the woods. The woods are very quiet in the late night. There is an occasional breeze, and the sound of "rustling" sounds like the footsteps of a lonely soul.


    Within a few steps, Bai ruotong was smelling a bloody breath.


    Then, a gasp came from a distance. Bai ruotong stepped up a few steps. She could see that someone was carrying a lantern in front of her. When she walked in, she saw three men tied to tree stumps. They were beaten to death, half squinting and looking at them in horror.


    "Your Highness, why did you bring me to see them?" Bai ruotong didn''t know what he meant, so he stepped back.


    Gu Yanqing is used to blood, but she is different. Looking at the three people''s body, her chest slightly a little uncomfortable.


    "They are the Queen''s men." Gu Yanqing said.


    "The Queen''s people?" White if Tong stares round eye, "you mean empress wants to kill me?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded and went to the three men. "These three men were once bodyguards of the Imperial Palace, but they disappeared in the palace for some unknown reason. Unexpectedly, they were bought by the queen and became their dead attendants.


    If I am right, your servant should come to your house after you have engaged with me. I have no intention to scare you, little girl. I brought you here to show you with my own eyes that there are hidden crises all around you. "


    Her sense of crisis is too weak. Gu Yanqing has no choice but to let her see this cruel scene with her own eyes.


    If it wasn''t for him, the queen might not have sent someone to monitor and attack Bai ruotong.


    In her place, Xu thinks that killing Bai ruotong is like killing an ant.


    She''s going to kill Bai ruotong and live up to her seven lives.


    "So your highness wants to wake me up, let me see everything in front of me, and improve my sense of crisis. And then get rid of Kiel without emotion? "


    Bai ruotong saw that Gu Yanqing''s purpose was only the decree he used. She was scared and worried.


    If it were not for her usual tone, perhaps Gu Yanqing would not have seen this scene with her own eyes.


    "The little girl is really smart." Gu Yanqing smiles.


    Bai ruotong was slightly shocked: "even if Qi''er is really the queen, why does your highness think Qi''er will kill me?"

 Chapter 482

    "She''ll stay with you, not harm you. What else will it be?" Gu Yanqing said, and the side of Zhao Cheng made a wink. Zhao Cheng understood and went with one of them. He pointed his sword at the man''s chest and said, "I''ll explain it to you in front of the county leader again. What did the queen tell you?"


    The population was stained with blood, and the dying breath on the tip of his nose declared that he was not long dead.


    "The empress... The empress asked us to kill... Princess Dexin..." the man said with a little effort. Bai ruotong''s heart sank heavily and looked at him.


    The man said: "as long as you can... Kill Princess Dexin... The queen will let our family go..."


    "How did you implement the plan?" Asked Zhao Cheng.


    "The county Lord has our insiders there..." the man vomited out a mouthful of blood and continued, "will leave us a mark for us to follow all the way. When we are in the inn, we will hang the silk handkerchief on the wooden fence and tell us that... We can assassinate. "


    Bai Rutong''s eyes widened. What he means by "inside" is Kiel. He dropped his eyes and thought for a moment, but Bai Rutong couldn''t listen. In Gu Yanqing''s eyes, her life is more precious than anything else. As long as someone does harm to Bai ruotong, no matter who that person is, he deserves to die.


    But Qi''er is different. She has been with Bai ruotong for a few years, which has won her trust. Even if you know Qi''er''s betrayal, if you really do it to her, she''s afraid that she''s scared.


    So, Gu Yanqing just out of this strategy, let this group of people who are critical of her, personally tell her Qi''er''s betrayal. It''s cruel, but it works.


    "I understand your Highness''s meaning, but if I really do it to Qi''er, I''m not willing to do it. It''s hard to be your Highness''s heart."


    Bai ruotong sighed, turned his head and couldn''t bear to look at the three men tied to the tree.


    "Why do you keep her? Her identity should be the death of the queen. No matter how good you are to her, she will not submit to you. "


    Gu Yanqing is sincere and sincere.


    Bai ruotong raised his lips and showed a bitter smile: "even if I know Qi''er wants to kill me, I can''t kill her. I can''t keep her, but I can''t kill her.


    No matter whether she is sincere or not, Qi''er is really good to me here, and I also believe Qi''er doesn''t really want to attack me. "


    Bai ruotong remembers the words of orange. At that time, after the inn incident, she had asked orange in private. Orange told her that everyone was drowsy at that time. Besides midnight, Qi''er was the second one to wake up.


    Because of this, Bai Rutong planted a seed of doubt in his heart. Qi''er doesn''t know kung fu. She can''t wake up before orange after taking medicine.


    But as a spy, she can run away, which is her best choice. But she didn''t wake up orange.


    If she doesn''t wake up orange, even with Gu Yanqing''s help, Bai Rutong will be injured.


    Kiel''s behavior proves that she chose her between the task and her.


    "Little girl, you..." Gu Yanqing sank her breath and wanted to open her mouth to scold, but looking at Bai Rutong''s serious look, she swallowed the scolding back.


    "Your Highness is not allowed to attack Qi''er. If your highness dares to attack Qi''er, I will never forgive him."


    Bai ruotong wanted to cover up her nervousness to Qi''er in front of Gu Yanqing, but Gu Yanqing easily saw through her.


    She just can''t bear Qi Er to be hurt. She pays too much attention to emotion.

 Chapter 483

    "I can''t promise you."


    Gu Yanqing said coldly.


    He is different from Bai ruotong. Gu Yanqing can lay a heavy hand on anyone. In his eyes, except for Bai ruotong, no one is more worthy of his treasure.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bai ruotong stamped his foot and held his hand: "why don''t you believe me? I''ve told you that Kiel won''t attack me. What will happen if you believe me again? I''m not stupid. I know I shouldn''t be sentimental in front of my life. But Qi''er is different from other killers. She has feelings. Please leave Qi''er for me. If you can, your highness... "


    "No way."


    Gu Yanqing really wants to be angry to death by the girl in front of her. If someone else threatens her life, they will take revenge regardless of everything. But why is this girl so stupid.


    Now her life is threatened, and she is still trying her best to "beg for mercy" for her.


    "Kiel will never kill me! I can bet with your highness... "


    "I don''t want to bet with you."


    Before her words were finished, Gu Yanqing rejected her. Bai ruotong opens her mouth to say more, but Gu Yanqing raises her hand and holds her mouth. He pinched it into a "goldfish mouth", and Bai Rutong couldn''t move.


    "You threatened my king for a maid, but I didn''t settle accounts with you. It''s OK for you to discuss terms with me. Bai ruotong, is it because I''m too kind to you that you are so lawless?"


    His words with a touch of uncontrollable anger, cold words let Bai Rutong can''t help but shiver. She raised her eyes and looked directly at him, but there was cold in his eyes. Swallowing, she lowered her head.


    "Do you think I am harming you by doing this? Think for yourself whether you should or should not be doing these things now. This Wang is really angry, how to move the true feelings to you so ungrateful girl


    Bai ruotong chokes slightly and reaches out to pull his cloud sleeve, but Gu Yanqing puts her bracelet behind her.


    "Are you... Are you angry?" Bai asked.


    "Do you think I''ll always have no temper with you?" Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows. "I''m sure you''re right. You''re right. You can''t do anything about it. You''re just lawless in front of me. If there are other things, I think I can bear you, but how can I bear them? If you want to cut off the relationship with the king again for the sake of a maid, and ignore the king, you are welcome! "


    "I..."


    Bai ruotong wants to explain, but the person in front of him turns around angrily. She stamped her foot and ran after her.


    "I''m just... I''m just confident that Qi''er won''t hurt me. The big deal is to let her go. If your highness is afraid, you can send her away. It''s OK not to go back to the capital all your life, but why does your highness have to kill her?


    When she was in the inn, if she really wanted to do it with me, she would do it directly, but she didn''t, which means she has feelings for me. "


    Bai Rutong catches up with him and explains anxiously.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t want to listen to her. She is always thinking of others. Kindness is not a big mistake, but the bottom line of kindness is that others will not harm themselves. And that Qi son he has already put the evidence alive in front of her, but she repeatedly said to spare her life.


    This girl really wasted his efforts.


    "I have no feelings for you?" Gu Yanqing let go of her hand, "Bai Rutong, you are patient with others, you are tolerant of others, but you are cruel to my king."

 Chapter 484

    "I..."


    Bai ruotong is really going to be wronged to death. When she was cruel to Gu Yanqing, his words clearly framed her.


    "What else do you want to say?" Gu Yanqing picked her eyebrows and looked at her coldly.


    "How can I be cruel to you? I''m just trying to be fair to Kiel. " White Rutong road.


    To be fair?


    If she didn''t say it, Gu Yanqing was even more angry. He saw a sharp light in his eyes, raised his hand to wave her sticky fingers, turned around and walked away.


    Bai ruotong chased him two steps, but the distance between him and him was getting farther and farther. She simply stopped chasing and stamped her foot.


    Zhao Cheng came up at this time: "white girl, your highness is not angry with you. He is just angry that he can''t protect you well. I hope white girl won''t be angry with your highness."


    "Mr. Zhao doesn''t have to help him talk. You can see his stinginess. He says every day that I have a small heart, but the real one is his highness. " Bai Rutong was wronged badly. She knows that Gu Yanqing is thinking for her, but she also has her own plan. Qi''er is not a bad girl. What she does must have her own difficulties.


    This person can''t stay.


    Bai ruotong also knows this truth. When she is betrayed by Qi''er, she will not keep Qi''er by her side, but she never wants to kill Qi''er.


    Her education was different from that of Gu Yanqing. In this dynasty, fighting and killing were common, but in the world where she lived, life was protected by law, and she could not easily decide a person''s life and death. What''s more, he didn''t commit a crime to death.


    This is not because of her white lotus, but because of the different education between her and Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing''s idea is right, but is it wrong.


    She just doesn''t want to be reckless. Is that also wrong?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao becomes difficult to smile, for a moment I don''t know how to answer Gu Yanqing''s words. You can''t help Bai ruotong speak ill of Gu Yanqing. However, if Bai ruotong pleads for Gu Yanqing in his anger, isn''t it adding fuel to the fire.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Bai Rutong picks his eyebrows and looks back at him.


    Zhao Chengnan smiles and shakes his head: "my subordinates are stupid. I don''t know how to persuade Miss Bai."


    Bai ruotong was angry and laughed by his embarrassed appearance. Originally, it had nothing to do with Zhao Cheng. She thought that there was no reason to be angry with Zhao Cheng.


    "Do you think Kiel should die, too?" Bai asked.


    "I don''t know," Zhao Cheng shook his head. "I had a short time with girl Qi''er, but one thing I know is that girl Qi''er is not the kind of person my highness is for. The lower class can''t decide their own destiny. They will follow their master''s destiny all their lives. They think that girl Qi''er has her own difficulties. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, originally thought that Zhao Cheng will help Gu Yanqing, did not expect that he had such an opinion of Qi''er. She suddenly thought of Qi''er''s friendship with Zhao Cheng, and a helpless smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    She can see that Qi''er is really in love with Zhao Cheng, but her love is doomed to be unresponsive. If she is not a spy, Bai ruotong has a way to help her get Zhao Cheng''s attention, but Qi''er''s complex influence determines that her feelings will not ripple.


    At the thought of this, Bai ruotong could not help sighing.


    "Miss Bai, but this matter can''t be blamed for your Highness''s misunderstanding," Zhao Chengdao said. "Your Highness has been living in betrayal since childhood, and has seen intrigues. If it wasn''t for you, your highness might not believe anyone. It''s you who make your Highness''s heart warm, but it''s only in front of you that your Highness''s heart will be warm. "

 Chapter 485

    Bai ruotong swallows. Zhao Cheng''s words are like a basin of spring water, watering out the flame in her heart.


    "But as you can see, your highness just treated me like that, as if I had done something heinous." Bai ruotong said.


    "Your Highness is doing this for the sake of white girl," Zhao Cheng swallowed. "You are too important to him. White girl doesn''t know something. Your Highness has not had a good time with you during your sullen days. Your whole heart is concerned about you.


    He is angry with you because it has something to do with you. If he were someone else, his highness would not be so angry. Just because you are too important to your highness. "


    As soon as Bai ruotong felt warm, he chuckled: "do I really mean so much to your highness?"


    "Yes." Zhao Cheng nodded, "I''ve never seen your highness angry with others. Just now, your highness was so angry that he became an angry child. Your Highness''s usual calm has disappeared. "


    "Poof Pooh."


    Bai ruotong was amused by his "angry child". She raised her hand and sighed: "I know. I really hurt your Highness''s heart just now. I''m going to apologize to your highness."


    "Wait a minute."


    Bai ruotong is about to leave, but Zhao Cheng calls her.


    "What else?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked softly. Zhao Cheng thought for a moment and said, "I think you are right about girl Qi''er. Maybe it''s not right for your subordinates to say this, but if you can, please ask Miss Bai to plead for miss Qi''er. As long as you say it, your highness will agree. "


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded heavily, "you don''t have to say, I know. Zhao Cheng, you really care about Qi''er. Don''t worry. I won''t let your highness kill Qi''er. "


    When Zhao Cheng heard the speech, he put down his heart slightly.


    When he helped his highness investigate Qi''er, Zhao Cheng was also a little bored. Although she didn''t get along with Qi''er long ago, she looked so lively and innocent that Zhao Cheng couldn''t equate her with a spy.


    He also doesn''t know why he would plead with Qi''er in front of Bai ruotong. But in the face of Bai ruotong, I can''t help saying this.


    ¡­¡­


    all is quiet at dead of night.


    Qi''er raises her hand and hooks the handkerchief on the wooden fence. There is a drop of residual blood on the handkerchief. Maybe it''s too long, and the blood on the handkerchief is black.


    She looked at the bloodstain, and a moment later put the handkerchief in her arms.


    It failed.


    Kiel sighed. On the way to Foshan, the queen sent people to assassinate three times. The first time was in the inn, and the second time in his Highness''s private house. But not close to the private house, the Queen''s people have been killed by Her Highness.


    The third time was last night. She put the medicine in the soup as she was told. But this time, Her Highness did not know what she was going to do. Before she could do it, she had been killed by Her Highness.


    Qi Er''s heart is a little anxious, but at the same time she is secretly happy. She was secretly glad that they met his highness when they were going out. Otherwise, Bai ruotong would be very lucky these days.


    "Kiel."


    A light call came from behind. Qi''er looked back and saw that orange was coming with her with a smile.


    "Sister orange."


    Qi''er turns her back and greets orange with a smile. Orange looked at her and said with a smile, "what are you doing here if you don''t sleep so late?"


    "I can''t sleep." Qi son sighs a, Du wears a mouth to show a few minutes of grievance.


    "Still thinking about Anning?" Oranges pick their eyebrows.

 Chapter 486

    Qi''er shook her head, but then nodded: "there is also a Ning, but not just a Ning. I feel a little uneasy, miss."


    "What''s the matter, miss?" Orange looked her up and down. I don''t know why, she always feel that there is something wrong with Qi''er. As she turned to look at her, there was a flash of confusion in Kiel''s eyes.


    "Today, Miss eats very little, and I don''t know if it''s because she has something on her mind. I see that she doesn''t use much food, and you know Miss''s body. But you can tell me that Miss doesn''t care about her body as before."


    Qi''er''s words are full of some complaints and helplessness. Orange listen to smile: "you really care about Miss."


    "That''s natural. Miss is my benefactor. Miss said that she regarded me as her sister. Naturally, I also regarded miss as my own sister." Said Kiel.


    Orange''s eyes left her and asked softly, "are you hiding something from me? These days, you are always staring at the window. You are nervous every time you are called.


    Kiel, you''ve been waiting with me for a few months. When you and I were in the West Marquis''s residence in the town, we had to talk about everything. If you have trouble, you can tell me. Can''t you believe me? "


    "Sister Kiel, what are you talking about? What''s bothering me? " Qi Er''s eyes bent and she laughed, "sister orange Er, I don''t have any worries and worries. We all care about Miss''s body."


    The orange son half believe half doubt, the mouth is about to reply, in front of the glazed tile on the ground a black shadow flash. "Who is it?" she exclaimed


    The shadow stopped in the glazed tile and turned to look at her. It seemed to be a deliberate provocation. His pace slowed down. After looking up and down at Qi''er, he turned and jumped away. Orange son didn''t think much, flying on the glazed tile to catch up.


    "Sister orange..."


    Qi''er wants to catch up, but she stops after two steps. She was biting her lip, and a little bit of complication flashed in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    The candle flickered. Gu Yanqing looked at the paper book in the light of the candle. The figure outside the window lattice leaped. He raised his eyebrow and looked at it. The dark pupil was covered with a layer of haze. For a long time, he dropped down again.


    Bai ruotong waited outside the door for a long time, deliberately coughing. The room was brightly lit. Through the window paper, I could see the shadow on the bench. Gu Yanqing didn''t fall asleep, but he didn''t pay attention to himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her mouth was flat, and her heart was a little angry. Carrying lotus seed soup, he pushed the door directly.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes and ears were so quick, but he didn''t look up at her. He had already noticed her, but his eyes still fell on the book. He even turned his body and turned his head to the other side.


    "Your Highness."


    She came to him in a soft voice.


    Gu Yanqing is still unmoved, looking at the hands of the book did not move his eyes. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and put the lotus seed soup on the small table of the plum carving column.


    "Your Highness must be hungry if you don''t go to bed so late. I cooked lotus seed soup for you. How about you taste it?


    The dishes in this post station are very simple. In order to make a bowl of lotus seed soup, I spent a lot of time. Your highness should have a good taste. "


    Bai ruotong squatted down and looked at him with his head tilted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing did not reply. Her long eyelashes hung under her eyelids and were plated with gold by candlelight.

 Chapter 487

    "Your Highness?"


    Bai ruotong calls him tentatively, but Gu Yanqing still refuses to speak. She flattened her mouth and thought that she had done the same to him when she was angry with him. Now the retribution fell on her.


    "If your highness doesn''t pay attention to me, I''ll go." Bai ruotong said in a coquettish way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing turned over a piece of paper and still ignored it.


    She heaved a heavy breath, got up and walked outside the house. When she got to the door, she looked back at him wrongly: "Your Highness, I''ve really left. Ten cows can''t come back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There is still no response.


    Bai Rutong bit his lip, adjusted his tone, and said with a cry: "well, if your highness still wants to be angry with me, you can be angry. I won''t ask your highness to use the lotus seed soup again. When I cooked the lotus seed soup for your highness, I accidentally cut my hand. It''s bleeding and painful."


    With that, Bai ruotong deliberately revealed her tightly bound fingers. It seemed that in order to prove something, she took a big breath.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes trembled slightly, but he didn''t look up.


    Meow!


    Bai ruotong muttered in his heart, turned and walked out of the room directly. When there was no sound outside, Gu Yanqing raised her head and focused on the lotus seed soup, which was white and fragrant.


    Want to end up, the door is sounded "dada dada" rapid footsteps, Gu Yanqing instantly picked up the book, bow his head.


    "Gu Yanqing! What are you going to do! You are such a mean man! I apologize to you. What else do you want! When do you want to be angry with me? "


    Bai Rutong turned back in a fierce manner. This man really does not know what is good and what is evil. He whispers that he doesn''t want her to be angry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing quietly hook up the corner of the lip, deliberately turn the body to one side. Bai ruotong rushed to him, snatched the book from his hand and threw it on the ground.


    "You are in your twenties! It''s a round faster than me. You''re angry with me as a child. Don''t you want to be ashamed? "


    Bai ruotong''s Qi accumulation road.


    "Pick up the book for Ben Wang." Gu Yanqing finally opened the mouth, the language overbearing command way.


    "I don''t pick it up! Why should I pick it up for you? " Bai ruotong is provocative.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing quietly looked at her, face covered with a layer of ice.


    Bai ruotong swallowed, and his tone softened again. She tooted her mouth and sat on his lap, head cleverly lying on his shoulder: "Your Highness, don''t be angry with me, OK? My hand really hurts. If it''s deeper, I''ll cut the bone. "


    Then she put her injured finger in front of his eyes: "you see, it''s all hurt. It''s very painful. It hurts so much that I''m going to cry. "


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes warmed and held her hand. When Bai ruotong wanted to let go, the next second he saw that he had directly opened her bandage, and a white finger was exposed to the air.


    "Cough..."


    Bai ruotong was embarrassed, but Gu Yanqing looked at her with great interest.


    "In fact... In fact, I was almost injured. Fortunately, I had a good knife technique. I dodged in time when I was about to cut. Otherwise, I would really bleed." Bai said seriously.


    "Do you think the king will be fooled by you?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "It''s true! Your highness also knew that I was very powerful. I thought that if I was hurt, your highness would be distressed, so I subconsciously avoided. My heart is full of your highness


    Bai Rutong blinked his innocent eyes and said affectionately.


    nonsense!

 Chapter 488

    Gu Yanqing sighed: "since I know that you are hurt, I will feel sorry for you, and you deliberately pretend to be hurt. Don''t you mean to make me feel bad?"


    "No Bai ruotong shook his head and explained, "I don''t want to make your highness feel sad. I just want to find an excuse to talk to him. Your highness is angry with me. I''m very worried. I think about it. This is the only way for your highness to talk to me. "


    "Be smart."


    Gu Yanqing is helpless. He holds the face of the little girl in front of him. His bright eyes and white teeth are as beautiful as the autumn moon. His eyes seem to be filled with stars, shining with light. He can''t see half of the timidity and tension.


    Throat micro roll, Gu Yanqing helpless, he does not know what method to use to let the little girl in front of her own things nervous. The most trusted person beside her is a spy. If this matter falls into other people''s hands, she will not have to be worried. But she smiles like a nobody.


    "Your Highness is not angry?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and asked with a smile.


    "Laugh, you will cry sooner or later."


    Gu Yanqing pinched the tip of her nose and scolded softly. But this complaining tone is full of doting. Hearing that he was not angry, Bai ruotong put down his position, took the lotus seed soup, blew the heat, scooped up a mouthful and handed it to his mouth with a smile: "Your Highness, have something to eat."


    Gu Yanqing bowed her head and took a bite.


    "How does it taste?" Bai Rutong asked expectantly. Gu Yanqing had eaten the food she cooked several times, but he didn''t praise her well.


    She really wanted to hear a serious compliment from Gu Yanqing.


    "Not bad."


    The soup she cooked is delicious, but if you praise it directly, the little girl''s tail will go up to the sky. Gu Yanqing will not easily let her proud up, who let her always let him miss uncomfortable.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, took a sip with his spoon, and muttered in a low voice, "it''s delicious. Do you have a taste problem?"


    "It''s so sweet." Gu Yanqing deliberately finds fault. The little girl is always confident in her own cooking skills. Being picked by Gu Yanqing, she immediately opens her eyes and closes the soup bowl directly to his mouth: "then you are so sweet!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo... Hoo..."


    The cool wind is blowing on the lattice of the window, and a shadow of people is passing by, and the candles in the room are swaying slightly. Another figure passed in a hurry, and the candle almost went out with the figure.


    Orange ran after the figure and rushed out of the post station all the way through the wall and tile. When the figure stopped in the forest and turned around, his eyes were sharp, and deep laughter came from the veil, with a touch of irony.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheng''er stops and looks around. It''s dark here, except for the "Hua La" sound of the wind blowing leaves, which is quiet.


    "Who are you? What did you bring me here to do? " Asked orange.


    "Of course it''s taking your life!"


    The man said, pulling out the sword and orange from his waist. The orange son slants over the body to jump a few meters far, the finger a Yang, a silver needle from the fingertip to shoot toward the person in black.


    The man in black dodges. The next second, the sound of "dada dada" comes from the quiet forest. Orange cries in her heart. Just now, several people in black rush out of the empty forest and surround her.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss!"


    The door is suddenly broken. Bai ruotong looks back. Qi''er rushes into the room panting. She has no time to rest. She supports her waist and says anxiously: "Miss, it''s not good! Sister orange... Sister orange may have an accident! "


    "What happened to orange?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing gathered his smile from the corner of his mouth and his eyes were cold.

 Chapter 489

    "Sister orange and I were talking when a man in black appeared. Sister orange followed the man in black. It seemed that the man was deliberately leading sister orange!"


    Qi''er''s tone is very anxious. Although it''s going to be winter, her forehead is sweating.


    Gu Yanqing screwed up her eyebrows and went to Qi''er. White if Tong Zheng Zheng, want to stop Gu Yanqing''s step, but see he just bypass Qi Er out of the room.


    Bai ruotong breathes out a breath. She thought Gu Yanqing wanted to look good for Qi''er. Fortunately, he respects her opinions and doesn''t do anything to Qi''er.


    "Zhao Cheng!" Gu Yanqing called. Zhao Cheng, who is on duty in the corridor, hears the cry and comes up with Gu Yanqing: "what''s your Highness''s order?"


    "Miss orange is missing. Send someone to look for her." Gu Yanqing said.


    Zhao Cheng''s eyes were startled, and then he nodded back. He went back into the room and said to Qi''er, "go down to have a rest first. There will be an Ning waiting for ruotong to go back to the room to have a rest later."


    "Yes."


    Qi''er dodges Gu Yanqing''s eyes and leaves the room with her head buried. As soon as she left, Bai Rutong closed the door and said anxiously, "Your Highness..."


    "You can see that she clearly wants to do something..." Gu Yanqing sighed and said, "do you want to continue to help her talk?"


    "I..." Bai ruotong was stunned. Just now, she wanted to help Qi''er say two good words, but her mind was seen through by Gu Yanqing, and she was interrupted before she opened her mouth.


    Gu Yanqing sighed: "what else do you have to say? Little girl, do you really want to see her betray you and kill you? "


    Bai ruotong didn''t know what to say, but said, "as long as you let her live, your highness will obey whatever he does."


    "..." Gu Yanqing dropped her eyes and squeezed her face helplessly, "I really lost to you."


    ¡­¡­


    When Anning returned to his room, Bai Rutong was already lying on his bed. She opened her eyes and looked at Anning with the copper basin. She said in a soft voice, "Anning, go and call Qi''er."


    "Yes." Anning nodded, turned and walked down.


    After a while, the door was pushed open and Qi''er entered the room. Her eyes were red and swollen, as if she had cried. Bai Rutong looked at her, sighed and said softly, "did you cry just now?"


    "Miss, have you heard from sister orange?" Qi son asks a way, the voice is mixed with a wipe to cry a cavity.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "if there is news, Zhao Cheng will tell me."


    "What happened to sister orange? How can you sleep, miss?" Qi''er saw that Bai ruotong didn''t look half anxious. She stamped her feet and complained, "what should I do if there is something wrong with sister orange? Are you not in a hurry, miss? "


    "Of course I''m worried, and I know you''re worried, but what else can we do besides wait?" Bai ruotong sighed helplessly. All to this face, Qi''er still want to lie with her, her heart a bit helpless.


    Kiel bit her lip, her fingers loose and tight. She seemed to want to say something, but she opened her mouth but didn''t say anything.


    "Bang! Bang


    Outside the room suddenly rang out the crisp collision sound, Qi Er''s body suddenly a shake, subconsciously to the window lattice outside to see. White if Tong Zheng Zheng, also followed up.


    In the courtyard, a Ning is wrestling with two men in black. Their martial arts are very good. A Ning resists and falls behind for a while.


    "Miss... This..."


    Qi''er quickly closes the window lattice and knocks on the handle of the window to cover the door tightly.

 Chapter 490

    Bai ruotong looked at her flustered left busy right busy, the corner of his mouth floated a wry smile, said: "what are you so flustered to do?"


    "Miss, there''s an assassin out there!" Qi son anxious way, oneself young lady this is how? She was like a nobody in such a fierce fight in the outer yard.


    "Don''t you still have you by my side? You will protect me. What else do I worry about? " Bai Rutong asked with a smile. Qi''er was stiff and looked back at Bai ruotong: "Miss, what''s the matter with you today? Why do you talk weird.


    There is no one outside except Anning. Your highness doesn''t come when he hears the fighting. Something must have happened. Miss, why aren''t you worried at all? "


    "What am I anxious to do? If I''m destined to die here today, it''s my destiny. Even if I''m worried, I can''t resist it. "


    Bai ruotong sighed heavily. If she had seen Qi''er stampede in a panic before, she would have thought that she was really concerned about her. But now, her nervousness and timidity have become a show in Bai ruotong''s eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi''er was stunned and went forward to hold Bai ruotong''s hand: "Miss, whatever you''re talking about, the maid will protect you and won''t let you run into danger."


    "Will you really protect me?"


    As soon as her voice fell, Bai Rutong blurted out. She looked at Qi''er, and her eyes flashed a trace of obscurity. Qi Er blinked and twisted her eyebrows: "Miss, what''s the matter with you? Why do you always speak strangely today? You can say anything to your maidservant. Did your maidservant do something wrong and let Miss down? "


    "Ah


    The sound of fighting outside the door was heard all the time. A heartrending cry was deafening. Qi''er shivered and was attracted by the sound outside. She gets up to open the window, but Bai Rutong stands in front of her.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you today? If the maid does something wrong, the young lady says it directly. Now that something like this has happened, Kiel just wants to... "


    "What do you think?"


    Before her words were broken, Bai ruotong interrupted her: "Qi''er, do you know that the manager of this post station is Xiao Er, who was killed before we set out?"


    "Miss... What are you talking about?"


    Qi''er is frightened by Bai ruotong''s words. She looked at her shivering, eyes into the water curtain of timidity.


    "Because someone is going to kill me." Bai ruotong continued, "it''s the empress. She wants to hurt me. Yesterday, she sent someone to the post station ahead of time and killed the shopkeeper and the second child in the post station.


    And today, they deliberately lead out orange, they want to let his highness send people to look for Qi Er, and let the post station neglect to guard. Tell me, Kiel, who exposed my itinerary. "


    "Miss, do you mean there are spies among us?" Qi Er suddenly, Zhang Yuan''s eyes look at Bai ruotong in disbelief.


    The fear in her eyes was so serious that Bai ruotong almost believed her.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Is it his Highness''s man?" Asked Kiel.


    Bai Rutong frowns and looks at Qi''er. She is giving her a chance. If she doesn''t cherish it, I''m afraid there is really no way out.


    "It''s my side." White if Tong cold voice son opens a way.


    Qi''er''s expression is slightly stiff, as if to say something. But looking at Bai ruotong, she opens her mouth, but she can''t say anything.

 Chapter 491

    After a while, she asked tentatively, "Miss, who do you suspect?"


    "It''s you." Bai ruotong rubbed his eyebrows, and his tone was heavy.


    "Miss! Do you doubt me? "


    Qi''er is stunned and looks at Bai Rutong in disbelief. Bai ruotong nodded and got up to walk with her. When she takes a step, Kiel takes a step back. Finally, Qi''er retreats to the corner, and Bai Rutong spreads his hand: "Qi''er, take out the dagger in your arms."


    "What do you say, miss? What''s on me... "


    Qi''er''s words are not finished yet. Bai ruotong goes directly with her sleeve. Instantaneously, she took out a silver dagger and put it firmly in front of Qi''er''s eyes.


    "Have you forgotten that I can do magic?" Bai Rutong said with a bitter smile, "what do you think I can''t see? Since there is a dagger hidden, why don''t you kill me? Your purpose should be to assassinate me. In that case, why don''t you do it? "


    Qi''er''s face suddenly turned pale. I don''t know whether it was because of regret or resentment, blood veins came out. The day before yesterday, they hugged each other, but today they confront each other face to face.


    "Talk, why don''t you do it? What are you waiting for? Or are you reluctant to do it when you see me White if Tong pick eyebrow, cold voice quality asks a way.


    "Since the young lady knows everything... Why should she keep her maid?" Qi son sighs one breath to come, hang the eyelid, light voice asks a way. She knew that she was trying to hurt her, but why did she keep her.


    She tried to say so many words just now, all of them were testing her.


    But she didn''t stand up to her temptation.


    "You wanted to kill me in the first place?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    Qi''er shakes her head and stares at the shadow stretched by candlelight. She doesn''t dare to look at her.


    "Then why do you do it to me after you go out? Who set you up? Is it the queen Bai asked again.


    Qi''er shook her head again: "Miss, you''ve found out that your maid is dead now. But the maid didn''t understand. Since the young lady doubted me, why did she keep me by your side? Miss, don''t you tell Qi''er that you don''t have to doubt the use of people? "


    I don''t know when the fighting outside the window has stopped, but I don''t know whether ah Ning and the man in black are alive or dead. But all these things are not what Bai ruotong cares about now. What she cares about now is only one person in front of her.


    "I began to doubt it after we went out," said Bai ruotong. "The news of my trip was unknown to anyone except the West Marquis''s residence. The person who assassinated the Inn at the beginning was not a member of Bai''s residence. Even Bai Yinling could not get such a strong secret guard.


    There''s only one possibility. I was assassinated by a man of great reputation in the palace. But how did they know about me? "


    Bai ruotong''s last remark was like a rhetorical question or a self question. Qi Er said with a bitter smile: "because there are spies, they can arrange so carefully. If it wasn''t for your Royal Highness Prince yourong, I think the maid would have succeeded this time. "


    "Qi''er, everyone can betray me, but I always thought that you are the only one who can''t. You are my handpicked maid. How can I be so lucky to pick the one beside the queen?"


    Bai ruotong laughed at himself.


    Qi''er bit her lip and shook her head slightly: "it''s not your lucky lady, but the maidservant who was selected at the beginning. They are all the people of the queen."


    "Why does the queen stare at me?"


    Qi''er''s voice has a little choking. Bai ruotong''s eyes fall on her and asks softly.

 Chapter 492

    "Because you are about to become the Royal concubine of Rongqin. The empress recommended you personally. She thought that I could marry with you in the future. If I was lucky, I would become the maid of the royal highness and help the empress keep watch on Her Highness."


    Qi''er said with a bitter smile. The tears in her eyes fell slowly, and the heavy breath made her breathless.


    Although she is a spy, she never thought that she could be a sister with Bai ruotong.


    She should have faced up to her identity, but when Bai ruotong was kind to her, she had feelings for her. She often dreams that she is an ordinary maid, waiting on Bai Rutong anytime and anywhere.


    In the future, even if she married someone else, she could visit Bai ruotong at any time and wear a hairpin for her.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, chest such as needle general pain: "in this case, why did the queen want to kill me?"


    "Because you become the head of the county, Zhenxi Marquis''s house will be promoted," Qi''er said bitterly, biting her lip. "If you marry Prince Rong, Zhenxi Marquis''s house will also help Prince Rong compete with Prince Prince Prince.


    That''s why the empress will kill you. "


    Listening to the shocking words, Bai Rutong''s eyes were gradually covered by water mist. After standing for a long time, her body had no strength. She turned back and sat at the head of the bed. Bai ruotong stirred up a sneer.


    I didn''t expect that for so many months, there was a knife aiming at her all the time.


    If it wasn''t for Qi''er''s assassination, she might have lost her life before she realized it.


    "I know that I''m sorry, miss, but I really have a problem. The maidservant was sold into the palace since childhood. She used to be an ordinary maidservant, but she became a secret guard by the empress.


    If you can, the maidservant is not willing to do anything for the empress. However, the fate of the maidservant can''t be controlled by the maidservant. Getting along with you is the only happy life of the maidservant for so many years. The maidservant has harmed the lady more than once. When she was in the house, she secretly changed the medicine for the lady. Now the girl is weak, and she also has a guilt of the maidservant.... "


    Qi Er said, words have been choked. She knows that after betraying Bai ruotong, she will never let go of herself, but telling her the truth will make Qi''er a lot easier.


    Without this responsibility, she died peacefully, which relieved her guilt.


    Bai Rutong didn''t reply. She vaguely remembers the girl''s submissive, timid and expectant look when she chose her maid. At that time, she only felt that the girl was timid and easy to control, but she never thought that she had such great influence behind her.


    "When you say these words to me, you have no way to live, either in front of the queen or me."


    White Rutong road.


    Qi''er nods. She naturally knows that she has no way to live. From the moment she is tested by Bai ruotong, she has no way to live.


    But she didn''t regret it. When she said these words, she just didn''t want Bai ruotong to hate her.


    She is the only one in the world who is kind to her.


    "Miss, although the maid is carrying a dagger, she knows that she will never be able to wield a knife at you," Qi''er said chokingly, wiping away her tears from her eyes. "Now the maid has been seen through by the lady. She doesn''t think she can explain anything. She is willing to apologize for her death."


    Qi''er then snatches the dagger in Bai ruotong''s hand, pulls out the handle, raises her hand and stabs her throat.

 Chapter 493

    "Ah


    Bai Rutong did not expect that she would suddenly be so excited, and she was frightened. She quickly reached out to stop her, but it was still a step late. She saw that the blade was about to pierce Qi''er''s neck. With a "pa", the oil paper on the window lattice was broken, and a pebble flew in. She hit Qi''er heavily on the back of her hand, and the dagger fell off and fell to the ground.


    Too late to think about it, Bai ruotong picked up the dagger and protected it behind him: "you are crazy!"


    "Pa!"


    The door was pushed open at this time, and Gu Yanqing walked quickly into the room. Looking at Bai ruotong and Qi''er, she raised her eyebrows and said, "don''t you mean to keep this girl alive? How can you say that this girl is going to die? "


    His words were light and witty. Qi''er choked and raised her eyes to see Gu Yanqing. I saw a few people coming in behind him, including a Ning, Zhao Cheng, and orange, who was holding his arms and looking like a coagulant.


    "This..."


    Kiel was blindfolded and confused.


    "Fortunately, your highness comes in time, otherwise this girl really wants to die in the past," Bai ruotong patted her chest and was frightened by Qi''er''s action. "It''s OK for her to die. It''s hard to do if she dirties my clothes. I like my inner clothes very much."


    Bai ruotong regained his old playful face, patted his clothes and helped Qi''er.


    It must have been Gu Yanqing who did it just now. Since he is willing to save Qi''er, he will never kill her again.


    "Miss, this..."


    Qi''er still has tears in her eyes. It''s not fun to cry for a while. She looked at Bai ruotong, weak and shaking.


    "What did the queen threaten you?" Gu Yanqing asked coldly, "what do you have to do with her?"


    "The maid''s... The maid''s sister was caught by the empress... I don''t know where she was locked up..."


    By the time she was chosen as a spy, the queen had taken control of her family.


    "If the king is willing to save your relatives, are you willing to serve around Rutong and protect her with your life?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Kiel''s heart sank heavily. Not only her, but also Bai ruotong. Her collusion with Gu Yanqing is to banish Qi''er, but now he not only wants to bypass Qi''er''s life, but also gives her a chance to be reborn, which is beyond Bai Rutong''s imagination.


    "Your Highness, are you willing to save Kiel''s family?" Bai ruotong is dubious.


    "If you don''t save me, I''m afraid you will cry for three days and three nights. I just don''t want to look at you and cry blind."


    Gu Yanqing began to smile. He didn''t know Bai ruotong''s temperament. The little girl pretended to be strong on the outside, but she was as fragile as a piece of paper on the oil lamp.


    Although his words are helpless, Bai ruotong can hear the meaning of care in his ears.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant is willing to..." Qi''er cried out. She thought she would die, but she didn''t think she would die. If she could serve Bai ruotong, it would be her greatest wish in her life.


    "Why are you crying? Are you moved by your highness? " Bai ruotong snorted and threw the silk handkerchief in her sleeve. "Wipe it up quickly. Are you so fragile? Is the queen blind? I''ve chosen you to be a spy. I don''t know who I learned from. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When they heard this, they could not help but draw their lips.


    Orange came up at this time, squatted down and pinched Qi''er''s cheek: "you bad girl, I will never let you go!


    My shoulder was seriously injured just now. If your highness hadn''t sent someone to follow me all the time, I''m afraid there would be no way back.


    You are so cruel. I''m so kind to you. You hurt me so much

 Chapter 494

    Qi''er rubbed her red face and whispered: "pain."


    "You still know the pain. Just now, the tip of the knife stabbed at the neck. Why don''t you know the pain?" Bai asked.


    Qi son flat mouth dare not answer, the head wants to shrink into the neck. Seeing this, Bai ruotong doesn''t say much anymore. He sends Qi''er and orange''er away, leaving behind to clean up the mess.


    In the courtyard the blood flows into a river, several black clothes corpse is lying on all sides. When she first came to this world, she was still a little afraid to see the corpse. Now she sees more, but her fear is less.


    She went into the courtyard, watched the bodyguard pick up the body, covered her chest and said, "does the Queen really hate me so much? I''m not wrong about anything. I just picked up a county leader for nothing. She can''t threaten her status at all. Why does she have to kill her? "


    Bai ruotong didn''t understand. She really didn''t understand what the queen was thinking. Human life is so cheap, you can kill it if you say it. She asked the emperor to marry her, but now it''s her who wants to kill her.


    Thanks to her being the mother of the man in the book, she shares the same virtue with Gu chenlian.


    "She doesn''t hate you, she just hates me." Gu Yanqing was ashamed with a smile. Bai Rutong looked back at him, and the bitterness of his mouth spread. He went to hold his hand: "Your Highness, thanks to you tonight, otherwise I really don''t know what to do. Thank you for letting Kiel go


    "Do you still need thanks between you and the king?" Gu Yanqing looked down at her, "little girl, I said that I would protect you all my life. There are many times like today when you have to go through a lot of crises to be with me in your life. But I swear to you that no matter how many dangers you go through, I will save you from them. "


    His eyes were very serious. Bai ruotong looked at them and nodded cautiously: "I naturally believe in your highness. I can''t believe other people in the world, but I only trust your highness. What you say is what you say. If you say you will protect me, I believe you will protect me. "


    She said, leaning herself into his arms. She is the blessing of which life can meet Gu Yanqing, now met, she should cherish it.


    "I believe in your highness." Bai said, "thank you for everything your Highness has done for me."


    ¡­¡­


    Three days in a row, in the morning of the fourth day, we finally arrived in Foshan. At this time, the rain will stop and the road will be slippery. Gu Yanqing sent her all the way to Buddhism, stopped and said, "I''ll send you here. I''ll go back first."


    "Won''t you come with me to see grandma?" Bai ruotong was stunned. He saved her life. Grandma would be happy to know. Gu Yanqing shook her head and raised her hand to help her forehead: "if we go, the old lady will have to kowtow to us again and again. You can''t talk to her as usual. It''s better for you to go by yourself. You can rest assured that I will always protect you on the way back. "


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong nodded heavily: "when I went back to the capital, I came to see your highness."


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded, as if thinking of something, took off his cloak and put it on her thin body. Although Bai ruotong was wrapped in a coat, he still got cold dew when he went up the mountain just now, and his mouth was slightly black.


    "Go in."


    Before I could thank her, Gu Yanqing pushed her. Bai ruotong hesitated for a long time before entering. Just walked two steps to look back, Gu Yanqing had already walked away.

 Chapter 495

    damn!


    Will he die if he walks slower?


    He was in such a hurry that he didn''t give up at all? Bai ruotong''s mouth was flat, and he was not happy.


    After getting along with him for a few days, she was able to see him again when she returned to the capital. Why was she so reluctant when he left?


    Bai ruotong blinked, turned back and sighed. Orange came forward to help her, and said with a smile, "Miss, you just can''t bear to give up your highness?"


    She raised her eyes slightly and resented that she was multilingual. Bai Rutong didn''t answer and walked into the main corridor quickly. After visiting the host, a young master led her to the backyard. Push open the door, a burst of incense, wooden fish sound in the ear.


    Bai ruotong went to the main hall, looked at the old lady kneeling in front of the Bodhisattva, and whispered, "grandmother."


    The old lady was stunned. When she looked back at her, her eyes suddenly turned into mist. She looked up and down at Bai ruotong and sighed softly: "ruotong, why are you thin again? This eye socket is almost in the flesh. Have you been eating well in these two months? "


    Hearing the old lady''s words of concern, Bai ruotong could not help but have a sour nose and tears poured down directly. She took the old lady''s hand and took her to the hall.


    "Grandma, you miss you so much during the past two months. You don''t know. Rutong has had a hard time in the past two months. Grandma..."


    Bai ruotong gave two angry calls and threw himself into the old lady''s arms. Xu is really moved miss, her tears blurred eyes, wet cheeks. On hearing this, the old lady said, "is it really Zhang who bullied you again?"


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "grandma is at ease. Her mother didn''t bully her. Because she missed her grandmother, she felt that life was a little bitter."


    How can the old lady believe the tears in her eyes? It''s not that she hasn''t received a message from Bai Shutang in the past two months. Bai ruotong has won the honor for the West Marquis''s residence in the town. Naturally, the old lady also heard about it. She was so happy that she wanted to take advantage of Bai ruotong''s presence to praise her.


    But she received a message from Prince Rong that she was assassinated on her way. The old lady wanted to leave Foshan to visit directly, but the messenger from Prince Rong said that Bai ruotong didn''t want her to work too hard.


    The old lady was deeply moved by her grandson''s concern for herself. But today, looking at Bai ruotong''s bony body, she felt pain in her heart.


    "You silly child, when you are wronged, you have to tell your grandmother that you are not wronged. If you are not wronged, how can you lose so much weight?" The old lady sighed heavily, raised her hand and patted Bai ruotong on the shoulder, "silly child, the reason why grandma asked you to pick her up is because she wanted to hear from you, how are you doing in the house? Now that you are here, why don''t you even want to tell your grandmother the truth? "


    Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened when he heard this. She stood up, went to the old lady, and knelt down: "since grandma asked Rutong to speak, Rutong would tell her the truth.


    As my grandmother said, Rutong had a bad time. His father married a new aunt, and he often sneered at Rutong. When his aunt came in, ruotong was assassinated in the house, but his father never sent someone to investigate. He welcomed new people into the house.


    Grandmother, ruotong was wronged in his heart. He was very wronged. In these two months, my brother married a sister-in-law, which was given to him by his Royal Highness Prince Rong. Although the man was born in a brothel, he was innocent. But when ruotong went to the palace to seek honor for the government, his aunt was close to his sister-in-law, who died in the government''s house in an unknown way. "

 Chapter 496

    Although there is no evidence, Bai ruotong is sure that Jing Xian''s is related to Li Niang and Bai Yinling. Bai Yinling killed her repeatedly, but Bai Rutong let her go. She''s not afraid of her, she just doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    I thought that as long as I kept quiet, Bai Yinling would not fight with her and would let herself go.


    But she was wrong. Even if she didn''t do anything, Bai Yinling would still kill her. Because she was a stumbling block in her way.


    But now, Bai Yinling is killing Jing Xian. Bai ruotong can''t bear this hatred.


    The old lady was shocked when she heard this. She moved her lips and closed her fingers heavily on the handle of the chair? Is that woman so cruel? "


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded and wept. She always knew that her tears were useful to the old lady. As long as she said she was wronged, the old lady''s heart would soften.


    What are Li Niang and Bai Yinling thinking about? Bai Rutong has a clear mind. She wants to catch up with the old lady before the two of them, so that she is completely tired of going to Li Niang.


    "What is the origin of that woman?" The old lady sighed and asked.


    "If I went back to my grandmother, I came from a troupe. I look very similar to my first five aunts. If I heard about it, my third sister chose it for my father."


    Bai Yinling never admitted that she knew Li Niang in front of Bai Shutang. But looking at Li Niang''s appearance, she was hooked up with Bai Yinling. If Bai ruotong didn''t mention it, the old lady would not think of the relationship between Li Niang and Bai Yinling. She only thought it was a beautiful woman Bai Shutang got by chance.


    But Bai Yinling said that, the old lady''s look suddenly darkened. Here, she hates that her children arrange beauties for their elders for their own glory, which is a big taboo of her ancestors.


    "I just didn''t go back to the mansion for two months. I can''t believe that so many things happened in the mansion."


    It''s true that there are no tigers in the mountains. Monkeys are called overlord. There is no old lady''s house in the west of town. It''s a mess of congee.


    Fortunately, the old lady is strong and has a long life. If she had died early, maybe the house of the West Marquis would have been rotten.


    "There are still many things that if she didn''t tell her grandmother, she''d better go back with her... Let''s talk about them in the carriage." White Rutong road.


    The old lady nodded and got up to walk out of the corridor.


    After bidding farewell to the host, the old lady followed Bai ruotong down the mountain. In the carriage, Bai ruotong described Nang as a ghost in a mountain stream. The old lady''s face was livid and angry every now and then. Her heart secretly happy, presumably after this matter, Li Niang can no longer get into the old lady''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a five-day journey. Bai ruotong took the old lady back to Houfu. All the people in the west of the town received him at the door of the house, but he only disappeared.


    "Where''s Zhang?" The old lady got out of the carriage, looked around and asked.


    "If I go back to my mother, my sister... My sister is about to give birth and is on the couch. The midwife also came... Now the government is in a mess... "


    Li came forward and hesitated. On hearing this, the old lady glared at Bai Shutang: "your wife is about to give birth. What are you doing here? Why didn''t you go to lijiaoyuan and wait? "


    "If you go back to your mother, you can take the message that when you come back today, your son will be here..."


    "What do you do with that now? I don''t think you have Zhang in mind at all? How''s Zhang? Is the baby born yet? Help me to have a look. "

 Chapter 497

    Bai Shutang''s words were not finished, but the old lady interrupted in a hurry. A large group of people rushed to Lijiao courtyard from the door of the mansion, but Bai ruotong walked slowly. Naturally, Bai Yinling was the same as her.


    She looks back at Bai ruotong. She hasn''t seen her for a few days. Her complexion is more and more ruddy. Compared with the plain clothes she came to the mansion for the first time, she is more and more gorgeous now. Her figure is still gauze, her face is like flowers, her lips are like flower juice, and she smiles brightly.


    "Sister, you are back. It took half a month to pick up grandma." Bai Yinling asked with a smile. Her kind words made Bai ruotong feel sick from his toes to his head. If you don''t know her nature, you will be cheated by her smile like spring breeze.


    "It seems that my elder sister is not afraid of me again," Bai said with a smile. "Did you forget that night, elder sister? Now that I''ve taken my grandmother home, how can you still laugh? "


    White Yin Ling listens to this words, the smiling face transiently disappears from the corner of the mouth without a trace. She looked at Bai ruotong in a dazed way. Her words changed from kindness to coldness: "what did you say to grandma?"


    "What did you say about your sister?" Bai ruotong said, "don''t be afraid, elder sister. You have a lot of contacts. The people in your stronghold have excellent martial arts skills. They assassinate in the mansion and assassinate outside the mansion. But I''m not very lucky. I''m hiding every time."


    Her pretty face was very different from the sarcasm she uttered. Bai Yinling''s blood seems to flow backwards. Since Bai Rutong confronted her that day and night, she was like a ghost in her eyes.


    Originally, she wanted to win back in momentum, but she sent her away in a few words.


    Bai Yinling couldn''t help wondering who she was? Why are you so clear about what she did.


    "Sister, what else can I do for you? If it''s all right, I''m going to visit my mother. " Bai ruotong started to smile. Bai Yinling clenched her fist, and her nails were embedded in the meat, but she didn''t reply. Bai Rutong took two steps and looked back at her: "by the way, there''s one more thing I''ve forgotten. I haven''t been in the mansion these days. Did my sister go to the prince''s mansion? Have you made up with your highness? "


    Bai Yinling''s face turned white. She opened her eyes and looked at Bai Rutong in disbelief. Why does she know everything? Did she arrange a spy for her?


    No, absolutely not.


    The people around her are trustworthy, and they are not the object that Bai ruotong can buy off.


    As Bai ruotong said, these days, she intentionally or unintentionally creates a "chance encounter" with the prince in the street, and even talks about the teahouse with him heart to heart. Bai Yinling arranges a moving speech, which makes Gu chenlian believe it.


    She clearly knew that if Bai ruotong succeeded in meeting with the old lady, she would certainly talk a lot about her in front of her ears. Maybe it will alienate the old lady''s trust in her.


    Therefore, she must find a backer, and the prince who loves her is the most suitable candidate.


    But how did Bai ruotong know these things.


    "Are you thinking, do you have my people around you? But when you think about it, people around you are very devoted to you and won''t betray you? "


    Although Bai Yinling''s face was calm, the panic in her eyes could not deceive Bai ruotong. She asked with a smile.

 Chapter 498

    "Who are you?"


    Bai Yinling''s eyes were cold and her words were cold.


    Although "the queen of the supreme madness" has only read 20 chapters, it describes Bai Yinling''s psychological characteristics in detail. Although he doesn''t know the follow-up development, Bai ruotong can guess something by virtue of the contents of the book.


    Who told her that she had been a "reader God".


    "Guess what."


    Bai ruotong blinked and spat out his tongue at her, then turned and left happily. The white Yin Ling Leng is in place, the chest immediately burns up a regiment anger. She closed her eyes and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Don''t panic. Don''t panic.


    Bai ruotong''s behavior is no doubt a fat face. What she said just now was just a bluff and a bluff.


    She must not mess with herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Lijiao hospital.


    As soon as he entered the room, Bai ruotong heard a series of wails. The old lady was not only sitting in the room, but also Zhang''s mother. Bai ruotong''s eyes are sharp, and his eyes fall behind Mr. Zhang. Behind her, a man in a servant''s green dress is standing upright with his head down.


    The familiar face made Bai ruotong laugh.


    It''s Zhou ran.


    Zhang''s date.


    The courage of Zhang''s family is really extraordinary. Zhang''s family dare to bring the adulterer together. Bai ruotong really doubts that after Zhang''s birth later, his father or this Zhou ran will be the first one to go in.


    "How long has Zhang been in pain? Why are you still crying? "


    Some of the old lady could not sit still, so she just stood up and wandered anxiously in the room.


    "It started to hurt this morning, and now it has been four hours." Bai Shutang replied. Words can''t help but be made slightly nervous by Zhang''s voice of crying and howling.


    On hearing this, the old lady turned pale. She stopped the maid who lifted the curtain to deliver the sewage and said anxiously, "what''s the matter with madam?"


    "It''s been four fingers." The maid said.


    "So much time has passed before I opened four fingers?" The old lady exclaimed. She is also a person who has had children. Zhang''s behavior is really unusual. She looked down at the sewage in her maid''s hand and said: "how can this blood flow so much? How can it be sent out basin by basin?"


    "Back to the old lady''s words, the midwife said that the wife''s fetal position is not correct, I''m afraid there are signs of dystocia."


    The maid bit her teeth and whispered the words.


    As soon as the voice fell, Mrs. Zhang could not sit still. She trembled and walked up to the old lady: "old lady, my baby will be ok... How can it be so good that the fetal position is not correct?"


    This morning, I heard that Zhang''s amniotic fluid had broken. Old lady Zhang came with Zhou ran in a panic. Zhang explained that she hoped Zhou ran would be with her when she gave birth.


    Although Mr. Zhang was dissatisfied, she couldn''t refuse his daughter''s request for a moment.


    But Zhou ran was such a jerk that he refused to come. Because of her, Mrs. Zhang had been angry once. Now when she heard the news again, she was in a hurry and her legs were paralyzed.


    "Don''t worry, in laws!" The old lady quickly helped old lady Zhang, "Zhang will be fine. She is the hostess of xihou mansion in our town. I swear to you that zhenxihou mansion will do everything to save Zhang''s life."


    Bai ruotong watched, frightened by Zhang''s series of Shouts. She couldn''t help but step back and stare at the golden curtain hanging outside the inner room.

 Chapter 499

    In ancient times, having a baby was like going to hell. Although she has never had a child, she has heard a lot about it.


    Although she hated Zhang''s character, today was her day of suffering. Hearing such a sad voice, Bai ruotong could not help but feel pity.


    Just thinking about it, the wailing in the room suddenly stopped. Everyone in the hall was shocked.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there no sound? "


    Asked the old lady, sticking her neck. It was quiet for a moment, then a scream and a woman''s flustered cry: "ah! Ah! Blood! It''s bleeding! A lot of blood


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On hearing this, the old lady rushed into the inner room first. Her sister-in-law looked at each other and followed the old lady. Bai ruotong knows the fate in the book and is not worried about Zhang''s life and death.


    She was calm and looked up at Zhou ran in the hall, and saw that his forehead was already covered with sweat. Her fists were tightly clenched together, and her lips were in a straight line.


    He should be the most nervous person right now. But his eyes were aiming at the main hall door from time to time. It seemed that he wanted to escape from here.


    I have feelings, but Lang has no intention.


    Although this week ran Bai ruotong had seen two sides, she was impressed as a submissive coward. How could Zhang like such a man.


    "Bodyguard Zhou, do you remember me?"


    Bai ruotong went with him and whispered. Zhou Ran''s shoulders trembled at her voice. He suddenly looked back at Bai ruotong, swallowed his saliva, and said, "miss four."


    "It''s mother giving birth today. What are you nervous about, bodyguard Zhou?" Bai Rutong covered his lips with a smile, deliberately teasing him with words. Zhou Ran''s heart was slightly stunned. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "my wife used to be a miss of Zhang''s family. Seeing that my wife is suffering so much today, it''s not a taste for me."


    "It seems that your mother must have been very kind to you at home, which makes you care about your mother all the time." White Rutong road.


    "No... no..." Zhou ran shook his head abruptly, "little... Little doesn''t care about his wife all the time, little just... Little just..."


    Bai ruotong gathered a smile from the corner of his mouth. This man, before she said anything, was already guilty. If their affairs were known by others, wouldn''t he be scared to death with his courage.


    "Bodyguard Zhou, are you married?"


    Bai Rutong asked coldly. Zhou ran blinked blankly and looked at the beautiful lady in front of him. When he met her for the first time, the young lady showed a strong interest in him. Can''t she really love him as the young lady said.


    "Yes... Married."


    After a while, Zhou ran hesitated.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Did he get married?


    Does the mother know about it?


    Bai ruotong began to gossip and asked, "when did you get married?"


    Zhou ran was really confused by the fairy lady in front of him. Look at her astonished appearance, isn''t he old enough to be married.


    But then she thought that if the fourth lady was interested in him, she would be surprised that he was married.


    "The month before last, the month before last." Zhou ran said.


    Bai ruotong sighed heavily. It seems that this time his mother really believed in the wrong person.


    Painstakingly gave birth to his child, but this man is a man of the generation.


    He had already become a family when she dreamed of marrying him in the future.

 Chapter 500

    "It''s born!"


    The baby''s cry and the joy of the woman in the room awakened Bai ruotong who was dozing in the hall. Orange patted her on the shoulder and put her in front of her, indicating to tidy up her appearance. The old lady puffed up the curtain and went out with the doctor. The doctor wiped the sweat on her forehead and stood in front of the old lady.


    "Dr. Luo, it''s good to have you here. Otherwise, my daughter-in-law will go to the gate of hell today." The old lady sighed and called her maid to sit for Dr. Luo.


    Then they went out of the inner room, only Zhang and Bai Shutang. Zhang had been dying, and his whole body was in tearing pain. If she hadn''t thought that there was Zhou ran waiting for her outside the room, she would not have been able to support her.


    She swallowed and half closed her eyes to watch the midwife wash the baby with clean water, wrap it in a red mattress and carry it into the arms of the white tree hall. Bai Shutang''s mouth trembled slightly and took over the baby carefully from the midwife. Although he didn''t love Zhang, he still loved the petite and lovely child.


    "Congratulations, it''s a boy." Although the midwife said it once, looking at the excited appearance of Bai Shutang, she could not help announcing it again.


    Bai Shutang didn''t understand her meaning. He looked up at Mei Ling. Mei Ling understood and took out a ingot of silver from her arms and handed it to the midwife. The midwife took the silver and went outside with a smile.


    Zhang opened her mouth and wanted to see the child, but her hoarse throat made her speechless. Meiling seemed to see Zhang''s desire, and said to Bai Shutang, "master, give the baby to his wife to have a look."


    Bai Shutang nodded. Holding the baby to Zhang. Zhang looked up at the child with tears in his eyes.


    If only at this moment, the person holding the child was Zhou Lang.


    "Really..."


    She wanted to say, it''s like that. It''s like Zhou Lang. But as soon as the words came out, he suddenly screwed up his eyebrows and began to ponder in a low voice. Seeing this, Mei Ling hurried forward and looked at her bedding. She almost fainted.


    "Master, madam is bleeding again... A lot of blood..."


    Mei Ling exclaimed. Bai Shutang didn''t have time to think about it. He rushed out of the door and called Dr. Luo into the room.


    Just now settle down to the hearts of the people again raised up. Old lady Zhang rushed into the curtain and looked at Zhang, who had already fallen asleep with pain. Her body trembled and her tears blurred her eyes.


    "Sin! What a sin


    Mr. Zhang stood with his handmaid. What evils did she create in her life? She agreed to let her daughter marry in order to let her daughter enjoy Qingfu. But now, Qingfu didn''t expect that her life was on the line.


    It''s better not to marry if you had known that.


    "In laws, don''t worry. Zhang will be fine." The old lady comforted her, but she looked at Mei Ling''s child. Old lady Zhang didn''t know what was on her mind. She said angrily, "old lady, my daughter is like this now. It seems that you are not worried at all? This grandson can be held anytime. Now the most important thing is my daughter! "


    "What do you mean by that? When Zhang''s family married to the West Marquis''s residence in our town, her life was naturally the concern of the West Marquis''s residence in our town. Listen to your tone, how could it be like that the West Marquis''s residence in our town has wronged Zhang? "


    The old lady understood that Mrs. Zhang was anxious and did not see eye to eye with her. She explained in a soft voice.


    Bai ruotong listened, but a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Although Mr. Zhang was worried, she was worried for no reason.

 Chapter 501

    All in all, Zhang''s belly is a wild species.


    In the west of the town, the people in the west of the town are busy. She doesn''t feel guilty, but she talks about the old lady.


    If Zhang''s belly is really the seed of the Western Marquis''s house, the old lady''s behavior is unfair. But now, there is no reason for Zhang to clamor in the west of the town.


    "Grandmother, you are tired today, too." Bai ruotong came forward to help the old lady sit down. "You just came back to Yujiao hospital before you had a rest. It''s dark up and down. Others don''t know how to love you, but ruotong does."


    After Bai said that, he called orange to give the old lady a bowl of ginseng soup. Old man Zhang''s eyes were awe inspiring. She could hear that Bai ruotong''s words were sarcastic. She said coldly, "four girls are really filial! At this time, I still know that I want to please the old lady. It''s good that the one lying on the bed is not your mother. If it''s your mother, you still have the heart to say these sarcastic words here? "


    Old lady Zhang was so worried that she said this. The house that used to be noisy suddenly quieted down. Her sister-in-law stopped what she was doing and looked back at old lady Zhang.


    "What do you mean, in laws?"


    The old lady''s smile froze in the corner of her mouth. Today, however, she has been giving in to old lady Zhang, who is enjoying herself. Knowing that she was nervous, the old lady specially called several maidservants to accompany her to comfort her, for fear that she might miss half of it.


    She just took one more look at her baby grandson. Mrs. Zhang was so dissatisfied that she attacked ruotong. If the mother of ruotong had not died of illness in the past, now she is still in charge of their family.


    Old lady Zhang was slightly stunned. She suddenly realized that she had said something wrong. When she wanted to explain, the doctor turned her head at this time: "old lady, old lady Zhang. Now madam''s condition is not very good, Luo Mou needs to apply needle hemostasis is, still hope two ladies go out to wait


    Although Dr. Luo said this politely, people with clear eyes could recognize that he thought they were making too much noise. The old lady was a little embarrassed. She got up and walked out of the inner room holding Bai ruotong''s hand. Mr. Zhang smacked his mouth, and zhuaner followed him out.


    At this time, it was night outside the window, and a lonely moon was hanging in the sky. Everyone in the hall was in a panic. They watched the blood coming out of the room, but there was no sound in the inner room. Although the old lady was worried about her grandson, old lady Zhang was standing here. She had no choice but to ask red aunt to call a nurse to carry the young master down.


    I don''t know how long later, Dr. Luo opened the curtain and hurried out of the inner room. He arched his hand with the old lady and said, "old lady, my lady has turned the corner."


    Finally, the old lady could put her heart down and asked Mr. Zhang, "now you can rest assured, in laws."


    When Mr. Zhang wanted to nod his head, Dr. Luo changed his words: "but there is one thing that Mr. Luo wants to make clear to the old lady. I hope the old lady and Mrs. Zhang will be ready."


    "What are you going to say?" Zhang Lao Fu was worried and stood up directly covering his chest. Zhou ran stood behind her. When he heard Dr. Luo''s words, his eyebrows jumped.


    "During this delivery, my wife suffered too much bleeding and hurt the inner palace. I''m afraid that in the days to come, I can''t have any more affairs or pregnancy."


    Dr. Luo said.

 Chapter 502

    As soon as Mr. Zhang heard this, he turned his eyes and fell down abruptly.


    "Mrs. Zhang! Mrs. Zhang


    A group of sister-in-law quickly stepped forward to help, Dr. Luo saw this, quickly pinched Mrs. Zhang''s people to make it comfortable. After a while, Mr. Zhang woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, his eyes were full of tears. He patted his legs and cried out, "my son''s life is so bitter! How can such a good thing happen to you!


    She has always been in good health. Why did she have a difficult labor? Now that she''s hurt like this, she''s nothing but a woman


    Mr. Zhang''s heart seems to have two hands tearing her heart, which makes her miserable. How can the old lady feel better after hearing this? But old lady Zhang is crying here. She can''t go to add a fire.


    Bai Shutang frowned. Although Zhang and his feelings are not deep, you can hear Dr. Luo''s words, not from palpitations. Zhang''s family has now managed to escape from the gate of death. If she knew that she would not be able to have children in the future, I wonder if she would make another world shaking.


    A woman''s stomach essence is very expensive. Now that she''s gone, what kind of woman is she.


    "It''s you! My daughter hasn''t had a good day since she married in your house. Especially you baishutang! Have you ever thought of my daughter as your wife? You bastard who spoils his concubine and destroys his wife! I want you to compensate for my daughter''s grievances! "


    Old lady Zhang was weeping. She seemed to think of something. Zhang yuanyan pointed to Bai Shutang and yelled.


    Bai Shutang was stunned, but he didn''t reply.


    The sister-in-law looked at each other. Li''s and Bai''s looked at the battle and sighed one after another. They did not dare to reply. Yu Guang glances at Li Niang standing in the corner.


    From the moment she came to Lijiao courtyard, Li Niang never spoke. She stood silently, as if she were a transparent person.


    "Spoiling concubine and destroying wife" is such a big crime. What Mrs. Zhang refers to is clearly Li Niang, who is most favored by Bai Shutang.


    Mei Ling couldn''t sit still when she listened to Mrs. Zhang''s words. She came forward and knelt down in front of the old lady: "old lady, please make the decision for my wife! My wife is now in such a state that she has been harmed by others! "


    The old lady''s heart sank heavily: "was it hurt? By whom? "


    "It''s her! It''s the fifth lady Mei Ling turned around and pointed her finger at the silent Li Niang. Her eyes were very red. With fierce hatred, she glared at Li Niang. "The fifth lady hurt her baby. A few days ago, the fifth lady sent a lot of tonics to her. After eating once, she cried out that she didn''t feel well. She must have poisoned her!"


    Li Niang''s eyes glared. She looked at Mei Ling incredulously: "what are you talking about?"


    The old lady followed Mei Ling''s eyes and looked at Li Niang, which made her heart jump. This woman looks so much like the dead LAN!


    Especially those eyes as like as two peas in the autumn water.


    Just now I was busy with Zhang''s business. The old lady had already forgotten Li Niang. Now Mei Ling mentioned it, and the old lady thought of such a person.


    "Are you Li Niang?" The old lady asked calmly.


    "Yes." Li Niang bit her lip and saluted the old lady. Yu Guang looks at Bai Yinling. Bai Yinling pinches the silk handkerchief with her fingers. Her pupils shrink and she looks at Mei Ling nervously.

 Chapter 503

    This Meiling is really able to choose the time, when Zhang''s illness is the most serious, give Li Niang a fatal blow.


    The old lady didn''t know about Li Niang. Bai ruotong must have talked a lot about Li Niang with the old lady when he took her back to her house. Now Meiling''s dirty water is pouring in, and Li Niang has no way to escape.


    Bai ruotong looks at Bai Yinling with great interest. Bai Yinling really made a bad move. If Li Niang is given to Bai Shutang, the relationship between the old lady and Bai Shutang will deteriorate. But she was wrong, that is, Bai ruotong stirred the muddy water in it.


    Not long after she returned home, she lost the old lady''s heart so quickly. Bai ruotong had to sigh for her.


    "I''m only two months away from the house, so you let a bitch go back to the house and ruin the atmosphere in the house? Shutang, you are more and more confused! " The old lady beat the case several times and scolded.


    Bai Shutang got up and went to Li Niang: "mother, you must not listen to the nonsense of a maid. Li Niang is so good. Why do you want to harm Zhang? It must be this girl''s nonsense. Mother must not believe it!"


    "No? I don''t believe what she said. Do I have to believe what you said? " The old lady asked, "where were you when Rutong was ill? As the father of Rutong, when your daughter was seriously ill, you even boasted to welcome new people through the door, tree hall! What the hell are you thinking


    The old lady is really angry. How can Bai Shutang be so confused now. When she came back to the house, the old lady was dubious about Bai ruotong''s crying. But now, looking at Bai Shutang''s love for Li Niang, the old lady totally believed it.


    "Old lady, Li Niang didn''t harm her mother. Li Niang respects her grandmother," Li Niang knelt down and pleaded. "The master gave me all the tonics for her mother. Li Niang doesn''t want to see such a thing happen to her mother now."


    "Do you still have the tonic from Li Niang?" Asked the old lady.


    "Keep it. I''ll bring it to the old lady." Mei Ling said.


    Old lady Zhang looked at the woman kneeling on the ground. Although she didn''t know her identity, she looked at the fox''s charming son, and her heart was slightly different.


    It seems that the person in front of her is the slut Zhang often talks about in her ear.


    "Why do you want to harm my daughter? What does my daughter have against you? " Asked old lady Zhang.


    Li Niang at this time is really a little tongue tied, according to common sense, but a maid''s words, how can people easily believe. But now Zhang is dying inside and just got back from the gate of hell. People''s mentality is the most sensitive time.


    This maidservant''s words completely incited everyone''s emotions.


    "Mother, my son believes in Li Niang''s character. Li Niang won''t harm Zhaoxin," said Bai Shutang. "Mother, calm down and think about it. Why does Li Niang want to harm Zhaoxin? She''s just a singer. What good can she do for Zhaoxin? Can she just straighten it up?


    Moreover, Zhaoxin is the key time, and everyone''s eyes are on her. If Li Niang is the key, isn''t she in a hurry to die? "


    Although Bai Shutang''s words were well founded, the old lady was very unfair to Li Niang. What she cares about is not the truth, but Bai Shutang''s care for Li Niang. Zhang suffered so much in it that baishutang was not so nervous.


    This Li Niang just was said two words by the maidservant, he on the contrary was very nervous.

 Chapter 504

    Discerning people can see that compared with Zhang, Bai Shutang values Li Niang more.


    The old lady sighed heavily. Before she opened her mouth, Mrs. Zhang got up and pointed to the white tree hall and said, "white tree hall! Thank you for being a marquis! It''s said that the Marquis''s residence in the west of the town is loyal and righteous. Are you so loyal and righteous?


    Outside, the scenery is boundless, the praise is continuous, treats the wife like the grass mustard general? Zhaoxin told me that this woman has repeatedly challenged her position, but you are defending her everywhere. How can there be such a reason?


    You''re not spoiling my wife. What is it? My daughter''s hard life today is the result of both of you! "


    Mr. Zhang is very angry. Isn''t it because Bai Shutang doesn''t care about her that Zhang is so worried about Zhou ran? If Bai Shutang had been more attentive to her, why should she have been thinking about Zhou ran for a long time.


    "Old lady Zhang, do you want to pay attention to evidence when you speak? My baishutang has nothing to do with Zhaoxin. She is arrogant and domineering in baishutang. I always turn a blind eye to her.


    If you want to calculate, Zhang Zhaoxin didn''t harm my concubine twice at a time. In your eyes, she is your daughter, blood, meat and valuable treasure. What about the others? What about those killed by Zhang Zhaoxin? Do you think they are people with low life?


    Today, I want to ask Mrs. Zhang, why do you regard my concubine of baishutang in your eyes? Is it grass mustard? "


    Bai Shutang is not afraid of old lady Zhang. Compared with Zhang''s, the position of Marquis''s residence in the west of the town is extremely noble. If not for Zhang''s face, how could he allow old lady Zhang to be presumptuous in front of him?


    At the beginning, LAN''s death was so obvious to everyone. If it wasn''t for the old lady to turn big things into small things and small things into nothing, he would have taken Zhang''s life.


    "You..."


    Zhang was flustered by Bai Shutang''s words. His fingers pressed his chest and he gasped heavily.


    At this moment, Mei Ling came into the hall with a brocade box. Dr. Luo took the brocade box from her hand, opened it and took out the tonic. After a moment, he said, "old lady, this thing is smeared with powder."


    Li Niang heart heavy sink, she is to understand come over, today''s affair is Zhang Shi intentionally calculate her.


    This Zhang family is really powerful. She even calculated her with her baby.


    "What else do you have to say?" The old lady asked Li Niang.


    "I don''t know what kind of perfume is not! I didn''t do it. I didn''t harm my mother! " Li Niang''s heart is slightly flustered. Now her mission in the mansion has not been completed. How can she be framed? If she is expelled from the mansion, Bai ruotong will lose her most important right hand.


    "Master! Master Li Niang held Bai Shutang''s wrist, "you have to decide for me! You believe in me. I didn''t hurt my mother! This maid must have framed me! If there is something wrong with the tonic I sent to you, why does my mother say it today instead of saying it all the time?


    Master, this maid must have wronged me! Her purpose is really vicious. The master wants to avenge me! "


    Bai Shutang looked at Mei Ling calmly and said, "Mei Ling, it''s you who want to harm Zhang, isn''t it?"


    "Master, the maid is the lady''s maid. Why do you want to harm the lady? Don''t listen to the fifth lady! The maid is innocent

 Chapter 505

    Mei Ling didn''t expect that Bai Shutang took care of Li Niang so much. This tonic is really Zhang''s plan, but Zhang did not think about really using this tonic to hurt his own body.


    "White tree hall! You''re going to piss me off, aren''t you? " The old lady was furious. She had never seen her son like this before. Li Niang was just a humble singer. He was a dignified second grade marquis.


    It is not proper to protect a singer in public.


    "Come on! Take Li Niang to my old body and take her to the side yard to be locked up! " The old lady stood up and ordered.


    The servant who is waiting for instructions outside the corridor hears this, enters the hall and forces Li Niang. Bai Shutang saw several people approaching and stopped in front of Li Niang: "I have no exit! I don''t think any of you dare! "


    "White tree hall! Do you want to break up with me for a singer? "


    Her son has always obeyed her. Today, for the sake of a fox, he disobeyed her orders in public. It''s just imprisonment. She hasn''t said how to punish him yet. He just made such a nervous look. The old lady can''t help but feel chilly.


    "Mother, you''re too excited. You don''t know about Li Niang. It''s unreasonable for you to detain Li Niang if you only listen to a maid today. People with a clear eye can see that the tonic was deliberately planted and framed, but you can''t see that mother''s behavior today is confused!"


    Bai Shutang has a cool face and every word is sonorous and powerful. After that, he turned his sharp eyes and looked at Mei Ling: "come on! Drag this nonsense servant down to me, and hit 30 big boards again


    At the end of the speech, the servants were in the same place and did not dare to move forward. One side is the head of the family and the other is the mother of the family. Who should they listen to.


    "Father, I''m afraid it''s not grandma who''s really confused, but you."


    With a heavy sigh, Bai Rutong got up and went to Bai Shutang. Whether Li Niang was wronged or not, Bai Shutang should never disobey the old lady''s words. It was not that the old lady could not see his affection for Li Niang.


    The reason why she was locked up was that the old lady gave in to the white tree hall. If change to do before, the old lady directly drag down the family law disposal, how can so easily let Li Niang.


    But the father was too nervous to see that the old lady was thinking for him.


    "Do you have a part to talk about here?" Bai Shutang was furious.


    Since the incident of Jingxian, he has no more affection for Bai ruotong. This girl is against him everywhere. She is rebellious and perverse.


    "I didn''t have it before, but now I have it," said Bai ruotong calmly. "My father and grandmother argued endlessly. My mother was sick, and my brother was in the palace to deal with affairs. As the daughter of xihou mansion in town and the head of Dexin County, ruotong was not qualified to speak here."


    Nowadays, no one is more powerful than Bai ruotong.


    "Whether the fifth lady was framed or not, my grandmother will naturally go down to investigate. Now the most concerned thing is my mother''s body. Rutong has always had a lot of disagreements with his mother, but Rutong knows better than his father what is the most important thing now.


    Just now mother from the gate of death a tour, father did not half nervous, but Li Niang is just a maid said two, father made nervous style. My father''s behavior is not only to chill my grandmother, my mother, but also my second aunt and fourth aunt. Did my father ever think about them? "

 Chapter 506

    Bai Shutang was stunned and stared at Bai ruotong. The old lady gasped for breath. She covered her chest and supported her forehead with one hand. Her frowning brow showed her fatigue.


    "Rutong, are you waiting as the head of the county?" After a while, Bai Shutang asked.


    "Father, are you oppressing your grandmother as a marquis now?" Bai asked.


    "You


    The white tree hall as like as two peas, and the tongue is about to knot, pointing to her eyes: "Bai, you have the same temperament as your natural mother!"


    "Father can still think of Rutong''s mother. Rutong is very pleased," Bai said with a wry smile. "But father gives all his friendship to Xiaolan. In his father''s eyes, I''m afraid that he can''t get into his father''s eyes how to keep his dignity. They are all old friends, but da LAN has become arrogant and indulgent, while Xiao Lan has become the white moonlight in his father''s eyes. "


    If Bai Shutang hadn''t mentioned her mother, Bai Rutong would have forgotten. Her mother''s surname is LAN. Before Bai Yinling''s mother entered the mansion, her mother was like an orchid, but she died early. After aunt Bai Yinling entered the mansion, everyone had forgotten the old LAN family and only remembered the new one.


    "Pa!"


    Bai ruotong''s voice just fell, and a slap fell on her face steadily. Bai ruotong''s foundation is weak, and Bai Shutang is a soldier again. When he slaps her, her body falls to the ground heavily and her mouth is bleeding.


    "Rutong!"


    The old lady exclaimed in surprise, and quickly stepped forward to help Bai ruotong get up. Her eyes were red with anger. She pointed to Bai Shutang and said, "Bai Shutang! Are you crazy! This girl is your own daughter


    Bai ruotong felt his head buzzing and his cheek burning. The old lady helped her to sit on the couch and painfully wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth. All the people dare not go out and bow to one side.


    Bai Yinling looked at the old lady and then at Bai ruotong, and said in a cold voice, "grandmother, although Yinling has no weight in talking about today''s affairs, now she is in such a stalemate that we don''t want to see it.


    The fifth lady is her father''s beloved aunt. Now things are not settled. Whether Li Niang has harmed her mother remains to be investigated. Grandmother, you are confused. You are going to detain the fifth lady when things are not certain. It is unfair for the fifth lady. "


    "Since you know that there is no weight for you to speak here, why do you want to speak?" The old lady asked coldly.


    Bai Yinling bit her lip and lowered her head to one side. Bai Shutang sighed heavily. The slap he just gave him was too impulsive. Seeing Bai ruotong sobbing in a low voice, his heart softened.


    If he wants to open his mouth to help the old lady, Li Niang carefully pulls his sleeve and looks up at him sadly. Bai Shutang''s heart suddenly moved and held Li Niang''s hand in his palm: "mother, my son knows you don''t like Li Niang. You didn''t like LAN when she came to the government.


    The son always respects his mother''s opinions, but it''s the only thing that the son wants his mother to comply with his son''s heart. My son believes in Li Niang. Li Niang is kind-hearted and won''t harm others. Mei Ling, a cheap maid, is guilty of deliberately tripping Li Niang. Come on! Pull her down and wait on her until she tells the truth! "


    "White tree hall! Are you really going to have a hard time with me? "


    The old lady''s voice is full of vicissitudes, like being deeply run over by the rings. Her son, who has been with her for decades, is her proudest and proudest son.

 Chapter 507

    But now, he is very strange.


    For a woman to compete with her, the old lady only felt cold in her chest. Like the winter wind cutting her heart.


    "It''s the mother who''s having trouble with her son."


    Bai Shutang couldn''t bear to look at the old lady again. He is a military Marquis with outstanding achievements. How can you not even protect the woman you love.


    "You..."


    The old lady choked and sat down heavily. It''s the first time I''ve been so unhappy in front of an outsider. She has no time to lose face now, and the fatigue of her body and the pain of her heart are about to crush her.


    Old lady Zhang, looking at the scene before her, how dare she speak again? The two housewives are so noisy because of her daughter''s affairs. How can she make a fire.


    "Mother, my son promised you that Meiling would tell the truth and give her innocence and justice¡°


    White tree hall bow hand, pull down Li Niang''s hand to leave directly in public.


    The crowd looked at the figure of Bai Shutang''s refusal and couldn''t help sighing. As soon as he left, he was completely deadlocked with the old lady.


    This family was supported by him and the old lady. Now he left angrily. I''m afraid there will be no peace in the future.


    Bai ruotong knew this truth. The old lady was very tired after a night''s scurry. Placate old lady Zhang and leave with her sister-in-law.


    Just bitter white Rutong, back to the room with eggs on the red cheek. She bared her teeth and took a cold breath, angry at Anning: "how can you be so rude! Change the oranges


    Anning flattened his mouth and handed the egg to orange. Knowing that Bai ruotong was angry, cheng''er sighed, "Miss, you are really good. What are you arguing with the Marquis?"


    "I can''t get any good from my father. It''s better to stand by my grandmother''s side. I''ll do what she says. In this way, my grandmother must know that I''m facing her."


    Bai ruotong let out a pain and explained.


    Bai Yinling has already won her father''s heart. In front of Fuqin, she is always lower than Bai Yinling. It''s better to leave the high branch of my father and face the old lady.


    It just made her a little unexpected that her father was really the one who "spoiled my concubine and killed my wife". What he did today not only chilled the old lady''s heart, but also other sister-in-law''s.


    Bai Yinling did not care about Li Niang''s situation, otherwise it would not lead to today''s situation. Obviously, Li Niang''s scenery is infinite, but secretly, she makes enemies on all sides.


    Bai Shutang''s love for her is a double-edged sword.


    "Oh dear!"


    Just think of, the strength of orange son suddenly aggravates some, white if Tong ache to directly call voice son. She raised eyebrow to stare Qi son one eye: "how even you also thick hand thick foot of, change Qi son to come."


    "Qi''er is still hiding in her room these two days. She dare not see you." Orange covered her mouth with a smile, and then put the silk handkerchief wrapped with eggs on her face, "you can bear the pain, but I haven''t heard of egg detumescence. Isn''t this the way you think, miss?"


    Bai ruotong smashed his mouth: "didn''t he make everything clear that day? Why does she still refuse to see me? "


    "Qi Er''s temperament, miss, you know, is too shy." Orange said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong sighed and simply leaned on the soft collapse. Her beautiful little face is almost disfigured today.

 Chapter 508

    Qingling hospital.


    Li Niang lowered her head and stepped into the room. She took off her night clothes, arched her hands and walked with Bai Yinling.


    "Miss." Li Niang looked at Bai Yinling and said hello softly.


    "How''s father?" Bai Yinling asked.


    "The LORD sent me back to the yard and left." Li Niang bowed her head, her face with a strong sadness. Bai Yinling said with a smile: "my father and grandmother are so generous today. I don''t want to stay with you to coax you. Don''t be too anxious. When my father''s heart is better, he will come to see you. "


    "Yes." Li Niang nodded, but her words were heavy.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Yinling put down the book of poetry and looked up at Li Niang. Li Niang choked her throat, lowered her eyes and said, "have I gone too far in today''s business? If I hadn''t winked at him all the time, he would not have been so angry with the old lady.


    Although the Marquis didn''t blame me, I can see his... "


    "Li Niang!" Li Niang''s words haven''t finished, interrupted by Bai Yinling Sheng, "what are you afraid of? You have done nothing wrong today. If you have to worry about it, it is Zhang who is wrong. She''s the one who''s going to frame you up with the seeds in her stomach.


    Grandma doesn''t know why. It''s because Bai ruotong and grandma splashed a lot of dirty water on you and me when they went to Foshan. You are innocent. You just need to remember that. You don''t have to think about the rest.


    Even if grandmother''s heart is not toward us, but father is toward us. The family is still decided by her father. No matter how powerful the power of an old lady is, it''s still better than her father. "


    White Yin Ling said, the corners of the mouth evoke a cold smile. Holding Li Niang''s hand, she sat beside herself and said in a warm voice, "Li Niang, I know you have suffered a lot from me. Father''s age is older than you for two rounds. Bai Yinling is worthy of anyone but Li Niang.


    I hope you don''t blame me. You should know that I also have difficulties. My mother was tortured and killed by them alive. During the three years when they drove her out of the residence, I had nightmares every day. I want them to pay for their sins. I want them to die! "


    Bai Yinling said and raised her hand to caress Li Niang''s stomach. Li Niang is slightly a Zheng, don''t understand Yin Ling this behavior.


    Bai Yinling smiles: "Li Niang, you should be pregnant."


    "..." Li Niang was stunned, "Miss, even if Li Niang has great ability, this child is not what Li Niang wants to have."


    "You think you can have it." Bai Yinling said, "I told you yesterday that Bai Rutong is a fake. She is not a real Bai Rutong. But if you want to deal with her, it will take a lot of thought. I need you to be my sword and help me get rid of her completely. "


    Li Niang bit the lip petal, suddenly understood Bai Yinling''s intention, nodded: "I know."


    ¡­¡­


    The night was dark, and in the depths of the wood room, one scream after another came out. There was only one light burning in the woodshed, and the light was dim. Zhao Zhong sat on one side, looking at Mei Ling tied to the top of the stake with cold eyes.


    "Do you say it or not?" Zhao Zhong asked.


    "I said... The medicine was indeed sent by the fifth lady... Meiling didn''t... Didn''t lie..." Meiling cried badly, and the residual tears on her face were mixed with blood. Zhao Zhong looked at her miserable appearance and turned his head away.


    "Meiling, although your master is the eldest lady, don''t forget that the master of the West Town Marquis''s house is the marquis. If the Marquis says you are wrong, you are wrong. What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 509

    Mei Ling blurred her eyes and looked at Zhao Zhong.


    Zhao Zhong waved his hand and ordered a small white jade pot to be handed over. He put it heavily on the table and said, "this white jade pot is filled with superior honey. There are no other things in the Chaifang, but there are many insects. If you don''t tell the truth, Zhao will smear the honey on you."


    After that, Zhao Zhong stood up and went with him. Mei Ling stares round her eyes, purses her lips and shakes her head.


    "Do you want to be tough now?" Zhao Zhong asked, "Meiling, you are a maid. You have to listen to the master. No one blames you for this. We all know that you are in trouble. But now what the Marquis wants to hear most is what he wants. It doesn''t matter what the truth is.


    It doesn''t matter whether the fifth lady has poisoned or not. Do you understand? "


    Mei Ling bit her lip and watched Zhao Zhong get closer and closer. She tightened her fingers slightly and nodded her head heavily. Although Zhang''s is treats her not to be thin, but after all she is only a maid. On weekdays, everything that should be hit and scolded falls.


    Her resistance to this has given Zhang''s respect.


    The Marquis forced her to do this. If she didn''t tell the truth, she would be tortured to death.


    "I... I know..."


    Mei Ling nodded and said with tears, "the fifth lady was wronged. The maid wronged her... The maid was wrong... The maid was wrong..."


    "Who wronged the fifth lady?" Although Zhao Zhong understood the meaning of her words, she didn''t say it herself, and he couldn''t do it here.


    "It''s the first lady..." Mei Ling said, "it''s the first lady who asked me to frame the fifth lady..."


    "The eldest lady is lying there. Why did she order you to frame it up?" Zhao Zhong picks eyebrows.


    Mei Ling swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a heavy voice: "yes... It was planned by her wife. She ate a little powder to make her own dystocia. She thought it was just pain, but she didn''t think it was so serious."


    Zhao Zhong''s heart sank heavily. Although he coerced Mei Ling into telling the truth, he didn''t expect that the truth sounded so frightening.


    In order to deal with a concubine, a lady in the main room should use these means.


    "Are you telling the truth or the lie?" Zhao Zhongxuan didn''t ask.


    "Naturally, it''s true... These days, the fifth lady doesn''t respect her. She often gets angry with her because of the love of the marquis. For a moment, my wife was so angry that she came up with such an idea. "


    Mei Ling said.


    Zhao Zhong chokes. If Meiling''s words are true, he can''t tell the Marquis all at once. If you talk to the Marquis, he should go to argue with the old lady and return Li Niang justice.


    After thinking for a moment, Zhao Zhong called someone and sent a message to call red aunt.


    ¡­¡­


    Yujiao courtyard.


    For three days, Zhang was asleep. In the morning of the fourth day, I finally came back to myself. The old lady took Bai ruotong to visit Zhang. When she saw Zhang lying on the bed, her breath fell together and she called it hard.


    She was so haggard that her eyes were sunken. She had a son, but now she looks as if she is seriously ill.


    The old lady sighed with pity, carrying Zhang''s hand and said, "Zhang, is it still painful?"


    Zhang''s lips moved, hoarse way out two words: "child."


    "You are still weak and can''t see the baby. It''s not too late to see you when you are well." The old lady shook her head and let go of Zhang''s hand. Tears blurred Zhang''s eyes. She shook her head and said, "my child... My child..."


    The old lady couldn''t resist her, so she called the nurse and put the baby in front of her. Looking at the child in front of him, Zhang raised his head and said in a low voice, "what name did the master give him?"

 Chapter 510

    The old lady was slightly stunned, sighing and shaking her head.


    Zhang saw the pain in the old lady''s eyes. She clenched her hand and suddenly understood. That''s right. How could Bai Shutang treat her in his eyes? He must have never visited her these days.


    "Old lady..."


    Red Gu beat up the curtain and called softly. When the old lady looked back, she saw that Aunt Hong was looking out of the door, coughing twice, holding Bai ruotong''s hand and walking out of the inner room.


    "Do you have something to tell me?" Asked the old lady.


    "Yes," aunt Hong nodded, "I should have told the old lady three days ago, but the maid saw that the old lady didn''t wake up. In order not to upset the old lady, she didn''t say anything."


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the old lady, frowning.


    "It''s about Meiling," said Aunt Hong, lowering her eyes. "Meiling has done it. It''s not from Li Niang, but from her wife. It''s the lady who wants to plant it on Li Niang, and she''s so cruel to herself. "


    When she looked up at the old lady, she saw that she was not half surprised. She was slightly stunned, and then looked to the side of Bai ruotong, only to see her head down, as if thinking about something.


    After a while, the old lady snorted: "Oh, how can I not guess what Zhang''s doing? It''s just that she gave birth to a son of our town''s West marquis. I don''t care about it with her."


    Listening to the old lady''s words, Bai ruotong whispered, "grandmother, why are you still so angry that day?"


    "It''s not poison that makes me angry, it''s your father''s care for his concubine!" The old lady held her forehead and said with a bitter smile, "as you can see, your father''s attitude towards that woman is so good. How can I not be worried. He can''t do it, but he can''t protect his wife and concubines like this. "


    The old lady thought she was very angry. Bai ruotong was right. Nang Li was a lovely fox.


    Bai ruotong listened, and then turned his eyes to Aunt Hong: "mammy Hong, does your father know about this?"


    "The Marquis doesn''t know yet. The manager Zhao hid the matter first, preparing to tell the old lady first and then let the Marquis know." Honggu road.


    "This Zhao Zhong is a man." The old lady was a little relieved. If she told Bai Shutang about it first, she could not be sure that Bai Shutang would go to Zhang''s and drag Zhang up to question him.


    "Old lady, how to choose this matter?" She asked.


    "Deal with the maidservant named Meiling. Tell Zhao Zhong. When he reported back to the Marquis, he said that the girl couldn''t help beating and was killed alive."


    Said the old lady.


    Bai ruotong''s face turned pale as soon as he heard this. Although the old lady spoke softly, there was a life behind her.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that Honggu is going to leave, Bai ruotong calls Honggu. Red aunt looked back at Bai Rutong doubtfully: "what''s the matter with miss four?"


    "Meiling can say, what method did mother use to harm herself?" Bai asked.


    "Xiangfen, she took a small mouthful of Xiangfen, which contained musk and hay. A small mouthful of Xiangfen didn''t get in the way. Maybe the lady''s constitution was weak, which led to disaster."


    Zhang said.


    Bai ruotong doesn''t know these two herbs, but she knows that Zhang definitely won''t make fun of the fetus in her abdomen. The child in her womb will compete with her brother for the position of son in the future. If there is any mistake, her splendor will be ruined.

 Chapter 511

    Moreover, the child in her belly is not Bai Shutang''s, but Zhou ran''s. She loves Zhou ran so much that she can''t make fun of her baby.


    Even if she really wants to frame Li Niang, she should make a complete plan.


    "Grandma, call Dr. Luo," Bai said, looking back at the old lady.


    The old lady was stunned and looked at Bai ruotong: "ruotong, what do you mean by that?"


    "Grandmother, think about it. How can a mother harm her child?" Bai said, "you should be aware of her temperament. She cares about her own wealth. Now it''s hard to be pregnant. Is she going to let her own child fall in vain? "


    The old lady''s heart sank heavily. Just as she looked up to reply, Bai ruotong interrupted: "wait a minute, you can''t call Dr. Luo..."


    If Zhang''s body was really filled with something other than perfume powder, Dr. Luo would not have known about it. As a doctor, he should talk to the old lady and his father in advance. He has been choking on the matter, and must have been bribed.


    "Rutong, what do you want to do?"


    Bai ruotong''s surprise confused the old lady.


    "Grandmother, if grandmother believes in grandson, grandson wants to invite someone to see his mother." Bai ruotong bowed.


    "You don''t think this Luo Sheng can believe it?" Asked the old lady.


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    The old lady twisted her eyebrows. Bai ruotong''s behavior was unexpected. Zhang is not good at Bai ruotong, which is why he asked Bai ruotong to pick him up after he went to Foshan. This time it is to give Zhang a powerful, frighten Zhang, let it dare not come.


    But today, Bai ruotong pleaded for Zhang. Every sentence has no personal enmity. The old lady looks up at her. At last, her heart softens.


    "Come here, kid." The old lady raised her hand and called. Bai Rutong blinked and went with her.


    "Rutong, I''ve been wronged by you before. Have you ever complained about your grandmother?" Asked the old lady.


    "Why did grandma say that all of a sudden?" Bai ruotong could not laugh or cry. The old lady''s eyes had a touch of doubt just now, and now she was showing mercy. It made her feel bad all over.


    "Rutong and his grandmother swore that Rutong''s heart never blamed his grandmother." Bai Rutong said quickly.


    "You are really a good girl. Zhang has a grudge against you, but you are facing Zhang at this juncture. I used to think that you are the most ignorant girl in the government, but now you are the most sensible."


    The old lady said happily.


    "Grandmother, ruotong is a child of zhenxihou mansion. She should think about it for the sake of zhenxihou mansion. Ruotong''s affair with her mother is a private affair. She can''t be without a mother in the mansion for a day. Now, although her mother has the element of suffering for herself, there are many things worthy of further study. Ruotong just doesn''t want to see these unorthodox and harmful things happen to zhenxihou mansion."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    The old lady nodded and called aunt Hong: "aunt Hong, if you want to do anything, you should follow her. If anyone dares to embarrass Rutong, you can directly use your old body to suppress their arrogance. "


    "Yes."


    Red aunt nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the house, Bai ruotong and Hong Gu get on the carriage. When he came to the residence for the rest of his life, Bai ruotong asked the doorkeeper, but the other side said, "if you go back to the girl, the master is not at the head of the mansion today. He is with his Royal Highness Prince Rong. If the girl is willing to wait, please come in and sit down."


    "No need."


    Bai Rutong smiles. It would be wonderful to be with Gu Yanqing for the rest of his life.


    Since I came to invite him for the rest of my life, I was afraid that he would refuse. But with Gu Yanqing in the seat, Bai ruotong was not afraid that he would refuse for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 512

    Stepping out of the carriage, Bai Rutong knocks on the door ring of Prince Rongqin''s house. The doorkeeper opened the main door and quickly welcomed Bai ruotong into the mansion.


    When Zhao Cheng, who is on patrol, sees her shadow, she rushes to the study.


    At this time, Gu Yu and his wife are playing go in their study. When they see Zhao Cheng flurried in, they smile for the rest of their life: "Why are you so flustered?"


    "Here comes the white girl." Zhao Chengdao.


    "Oh? Here comes the leader of Dexin county. " For the rest of his life, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Yanqing, "your highness and the county leader have not been separated for two days, but the county leader is reluctant to come to visit. It seems that the friendship between your highness and the county leader is getting deeper and deeper."


    "Come on in, please."


    Although Gu Yanqing is not smiling, but between the eyebrows but a flash of joy. Little girl seldom take the initiative to visit, now came, he served as a good student. For the rest of his life, he squinted at the chess game that had not yet been solved. With a slight sigh, he finally got the time to find Gu Yanqing to break the game. In this way, Bai ruotong made his trip completely invalid.


    He was welcomed into the main hall by his servants. As soon as he sat down, he saw Gu Yanqing stride into the hall. Bai Rutong quickly got up to greet him. When he wanted to salute, he saw the rest of his life walking behind him. Bai Rutong put down his heart and said happily, "doctor Yu, are you really here?"


    Gu Yanqing


    The rest of his life was stunned: "when the county leader came, how did he greet me first?"


    "Because I''m here for you." Bai ruotong blinked, not noticing Gu Yanqing''s face. For the rest of his life, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and did not dare to look at Gu Yanqing and his eyes.


    "What do you want me to do?" Asked the rest of his life.


    "I''m in some trouble, and I''ll ask Dr. Yu to help me," said Bai ruotong. He took the exquisite mahogany food box from Aunt Hong and handed it to Yu Sheng. "This is the cake I made myself. If Dr. Yu doesn''t like it, please use it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The rest of his life was about to be disordered in the wind. He looked at Bai ruotong''s warm smile, and at Gu Yanqing''s cold eyes. He rolled his throat and said, "county master, what''s your Highness''s share?"


    "I don''t know that you will come here today, so I''m not prepared for your part," said Bai ruotong with a sigh. Looking back at Gu Yanqing, "Your Highness, I''m in a hurry today. I''ll come back to see your highness another day. Can you ask your highness to lend me Dr. Yu?"


    "Since you have prepared the ceremony, you should go with you for the rest of your life."


    Gu Yanqing said coldly.


    As the voice fell, he looked back at the rest of his life: "the snack made by the county master himself, you can''t accept it quickly."


    Gu Yanqing took the word "hand in hand" very seriously. Yu Sheng smiles and takes the food box from Bai ruotong. When he wants to take it back, he suddenly feels that his back spine is cold. Yu Guang glances at Gu Yanqing with a gloomy face and stares at him tightly.


    Is... Necessary?


    He''s innocent, okay?


    Where did he know that Bai ruotong came here to find him.


    "Doctor Yu, let''s go." White Rutong road.


    For the rest of his life, he shivered: "county master, don''t you say something to your highness?" It''s not easy to come here. You can''t leave nothing and just walk away.


    Bai ruotong laughed, raised his hand and said to Gu Yanqing, "goodbye, your highness!"


    For the rest of my life


    Just after two steps, Bai ruotong''s hand was suddenly grasped, and his body fell back and was firmly held in his arms by the people behind him.

 Chapter 513

    Red aunt looked at Gu Yanqing, and then looked at Bai ruotong, who was forced to cuddle in her arms by Gu Yanqing. She coughed twice and turned away.


    "You''re here just for the rest of your life?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows. He was so happy just now, but he was splashed with a pot of cold water by the little girl. Gu Yanqing''s chest was very stuffy.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, totally unaware of Gu Yanqing''s embarrassment, "something happened in the house and I need Dr. Yu''s help. Fortunately, Dr. Yu is here. If Dr. Yu doesn''t want to help, I can ask you to carry him directly for me."


    For the rest of my life


    Dare to feel that he doesn''t even have a choice!


    Collapse for the rest of your life.


    Listening to this, Gu Yanqing''s heart was slightly better. At least the little girl understood his use: "what happened in the house? Why are you so worried? How about my king going with you? "


    "If your highness comes with me, it''s time for us to kneel down in the West Marquis''s house." Bai ruotong''s mouth was flat and his eyes were disgusted. Since the heart with Gu Yanqing interlinked, here she is more and more unrestrained.


    Gu Yanqing was annoyed by her disgusted words and laughed. When she wanted to open her mouth, she saw that her left cheek was slightly red and swollen. He raised his hand and stroked her: "what''s the matter with your face? Have you been beaten? "


    "Two days ago, I was thinking about things, but I didn''t see the way. As a result, I bumped into the pillar and flushed my face." Bai Rutong replied.


    How dare she tell the truth in front of Gu Yanqing.


    The only thing to blame is that her body is too delicate. In the past three days, her face is still a bit of * *.


    Gu Yanqing how can believe her lie, gently let go of her, lift eyebrow to look at the side of the red aunt: "you say, in the end is how to return a responsibility?"


    Red Gu slightly a Zheng, Gu Yanqing''s speech is plain, but the tone mixed with a violent. Red Gu bit to bite lip, ponder a moment, bow a way: "return your Highness''s words, is... Is beaten by Marquis Ye."


    How dare she deceive Prince Rong? Moreover, Bai ruotong was wronged by this beating. It would be a good thing if Prince Rong could give justice to Bai ruotong.


    Gu Yanqing smell speech, eyes a dark: "why he will hit you."


    "I''ll talk to your highness about it later. It''s urgent now. I can''t say anything more to your highness." Bai ruotong smiles. Gu Yanqing''s concern is endless. Now she''s going to do business. "Your Highness, I''ll leave first."


    When Bai ruotong wanted to turn around, he heard Gu Yanqing say, "Zhao Cheng, follow the county leader."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng nodded and followed Bai ruotong.


    "What do you want him to do with you?" Bai ruotong didn''t understand.


    "If necessary, you can be shocked," Gu Yanqing leaned over and nodded her nose. "Little girl, your body has just improved. Don''t be too tired. I''ll visit you in the mansion tomorrow."


    His gentle words made her blush. Bai Rutong choked, nodded and turned to leave.


    Gu Yanqing looked at her back, but her smile gradually turned to cold in the corner of her mouth.


    Zhenxihou.


    It''s time to move.


    ¡­¡­


    After getting out of the carriage, Bai Rutong was slightly stunned. Outside the house, by another carriage. The luxurious black basaltic wood is exquisitely carved. At a glance, it is a visit from a noble man.


    She looked at the guard beside the carriage and saw that he was wearing a blue robe embroidered with orchids. Her heart sank.


    It''s the prince''s man.


    Here comes the prince!


    "Red aunt, let''s go faster!"


    White if Tong heart under the secret way is not good, carrying red Gu and the rest of life in a hurry into the house.


    There was a lot of noise in Yujiao''s courtyard. The old lady was sitting on the front seat, holding a three foot stick and standing upright. Beside her sat Gu chenlian.

 Chapter 514

    Gu chenlian didn''t understand the sound and color of the tea in hand, and looked up at Bai Yinling and Bai Shutang standing in the middle.


    Today, Japan is to visit Bai Yinling, but did not think she was in a hurry, carrying him directly to Yujiao hospital. Although I don''t know what she meant, since he came, he couldn''t leave directly.


    Gu chenlian thought so, pulled his lips and looked at the old lady with a smile: "old lady, what''s the matter today? How do you look at one or two of you? Is there something important going on in the government? "


    "Your Highness, there are some family affairs today, which should not have been seen by outsiders. But since your highness is here, you should also listen together."


    Bai Shutang sighed heavily. In front of the old lady, he has to endure three points. But the prince is not the same. If he gives orders, the old lady will have to carry them out even if she doesn''t want to.


    "It seems that this palace is not at the right time." Gu chenlian smiles and puts down his tea cup. Bai Yinling breathed a sigh of relief. Today is really a lucky day. Gu chenlian came uninvited. Later, when he fights with the old lady, they will have the upper hand.


    "Mother, it''s been a few days. Why hasn''t any news reached Meiling''s son?" Bai Shutang asked.


    The old lady gave Bai Shutang a cold look and sighed heavily. Her son really wants to break up the family she has worked so hard to run.


    "I don''t know."


    "My son has asked Zhao Zhong, and Zhao Zhong has told him everything," Bai Shutang said coldly. "Since it''s all Zhang''s plot, why doesn''t the mother let her son know?"


    "If I let you know, what would you like to do with Zhang?" Asked the old lady, picking her eyebrows. She really has a headache. When she went to Foshan for two months, she was going to seek happiness for the government. Now, it seems that Laifu didn''t ask for happiness, but brought in the disaster.


    "Does mother want to cover up Zhang''s family?" Bai Shutang asked coldly, "Zhang made such a mistake. He wanted to drive him out of the house and set up a new office."


    "Son of a bitch!" The old lady was so angry that she glared at Bai Shutang, "you drive Zhang out of the house. Who are you going to let do the position of the main room? Is it difficult for your beloved concubine to sit down?


    Baishutang, I''m not dead yet. I can''t tolerate you fooling around in the mansion! "


    Gu chenlian was eating tea. He was stunned when he heard the conversation. He didn''t want to talk, but he saw Bai Yinling asking for help. He was stunned, raised his hand, coughed twice, and said in a soft voice: "old lady, the family affairs of Zhenxi Marquis''.


    Since the mistress has done something wrong, she should be punished. If she is not punished, she will ruin her family. Can you afford it, old lady? "


    When the old lady heard this, she could not help feeling bored. When she wanted to speak, aunt Hong rushed into the room. She bowed her head and was startled by the battle in the room. She took a small step to the old lady: "old lady, I have been invited by the fourth lady."


    "Let Miss four in." The old lady waved.


    Red aunt nodded, turned back and helped Bai ruotong into the hall. For the rest of his life, he walked in behind Bai ruotong and looked at the people in the room. Then he looked at the old lady and Gu chenlian sitting in the front seat. With a jump of eyebrows, he went forward and saluted Gu chenlian: "I''ve met the prince."


    In the carriage, Bai Rutong told him what had happened. I didn''t expect to meet Gu chenlian here for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 515

    It seems that Gu Yanqing is right to let Zhao Cheng follow.


    "Why are you here?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "It''s the county leader who asked Wei Chen to come and see Mrs. Zhang." For the rest of my life.


    Bai Yinling was slightly stunned. She opened her eyes and looked at Bai ruotong. What will she invite for the rest of her life? What did she know?


    Since talking with Bai Rutong that night, she has become more and more afraid of her.


    "See a doctor? What''s the problem? Isn''t she awake? " Baishutang has no good way.


    Bai ruotong looked at his father, and his mouth began to sneer. It seems that Bai Yinling already knows about Mei Ling, otherwise she won''t invite Bai Shutang.


    How many secret lines did she put in this mansion?


    It was good to deal with baishutang, but the prince is still sitting in front of us. Don''t think about it. The prince must have been invited here by Bai Yinling.


    Bai Rutong had a headache.


    "Grandmother, does father know?" Bai ruotong went to the old lady and asked softly.


    From her entry, Gu chenlian''s eyes did not move away from her. He also doesn''t know how, the eye can''t help to fall to her body. She seems to be much thinner than she was a few months ago. Did the little girl have a good meal.


    "I know." The old lady''s voice was full of vicissitudes, but she said.


    With eyes slightly down, Bai ruotong went to Bai Shutang and bowed: "father, today I invited Dr. Yu because of my mother''s dystocia. It''s not the mother''s own work. I''m afraid it''s something else."


    "What do you want to do?"


    There is anger in Bai Shutang''s words. Bai ruotong''s daughter is not half intimate. She is against him everywhere.


    For her, she was a little less patient.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows: "ruotong doesn''t know what his father meant by this, but now that Dr. Yu is here, he asks his father to allow Dr. Yu to diagnose his mother."


    "Bai ruotong, Bai ruotong, I didn''t expect that ever since you were engaged to Prince Rong, you have become more and more daring. You invited the imperial doctor today. Do you want to invite Prince Rong directly tomorrow? "


    Bai Shutang said sarcastically.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong did say that he would come to the mansion tomorrow," said Bai ruotong softly. "My father will receive him well then."


    "Ruotong, since Dr. Yu is here, you are going to let him in to have a look." Said the old lady.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "yes."


    They haven''t taken two steps, but Bai Yinling stops them: "Bai Rutong, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing here?" Bai ruotong snorted and pushed her away. "I just want to take doctor Yu to see my mother. How can you feel guilty?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t feel guilty. I just don''t understand what tricks you are playing in front of your father." Bai Yinling retorts.


    Bai ruotong is too lazy to talk to her. He opens the curtain and invites the rest of his life into the inner room. Bai Yinling looks and wants to keep up, but Bai ruotong stops him outside.


    She closed the door and looked back at Bai Yinling coldly. She leaned over her shoulder with a voice that only two people could hear and said, "Bai Yinling, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will know your trick? "


    Bai Yinling''s chest was heavy, and she didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Bai ruotong, you come to our palace!"


    Gu chenlian couldn''t bear it. The girl was walking around the hall. She never fell on him except once when she first asked him to say hello.


    Being ignored by Bai Rutong, Gu chenlian''s chest is filled with depression.

 Chapter 516

    "What does your highness want to say?" Bai ruotong went with him.


    "You are more and more powerful now. You didn''t dare to say a word in front of your father before, but now you dare to tell me what to do. Bai Rutong, is this princess very comfortable?"


    His words were satirical, but his eyes flashed a touch of worry. Bai Rutong gave a cold smile and raised his eyebrows: "it''s very comfortable."


    The old lady knew that the prince never liked Bai ruotong. She didn''t pay attention to the irony of the prince. Her grandson doesn''t hurt. She does. Bai ruotong and Bai Shutang face each other coldly in order to protect the old lady. After this, the old lady knows who is the one who holds her in mind.


    "Rutong, sit beside me." The old lady raised her hand and took Bai ruotong to her side. Bai ruotong nodded and sat in front of the old lady. The old lady held her hand, her palm cold. The old lady was slightly shocked: "Why are your hands so cold?"


    "Just now, the fourth lady was coughing all the time in the carriage. Doctor Yu felt her pulse and said that she should have a good rest, but she came here as soon as she got back to her house."


    Red Gu at this time way, words with a touch of heartache. Bai ruotong''s constitution is worse than that of ordinary people. Today, he is tired of Zhang''s business, so he must have been exhausted to the extreme.


    Gu chenlian listens to this words, eyebrows slightly a Shen, can''t help but ask: "are you sick again?"


    Bai ruotong doesn''t care about him. She has nothing to care about Gu chenlian. Although she knew that Bai Yinling would please Gu chenlian, seeing that Gu chenlian was so easy to please, she could not help but despise him.


    "Go and get a soup lady." The old lady said anxiously.


    Seeing that Bai ruotong refused to pay attention to himself, Gu chenlian''s heart became more stuffy. When she wanted to open her mouth, Bai Yinling said at this time: "since the fourth sister''s body is so weak, why should she run in vain? Why do you oppose your father today? "


    Her words are slightly sour, stirring the silk handkerchief to look at Gu chenlian resentfully. His concern for Bai ruotong is too obvious for Bai Yinling to see.


    Gu chenlian keeps saying that he likes her, but now he has another woman in his eyes.


    Bai Yinling is not hard hearted. If she is entangled by Gu chenlian, she will be moved. But now


    Gu chenlian noticed her eyes and bowed his head with a guilty heart. But the next second, he couldn''t help looking at Bai ruotong.


    He didn''t understand what he was guilty of.


    "Cough cough..." Bai ruotong, holding Mrs. Tang, coughed in a low voice twice. Bai Shutang choked and sat down with a heavy sigh. Although his little daughter is not sweet, her stubbornness is somewhat similar to him.


    "The wound that hit you the day before yesterday, is it still painful?"


    After a while, Bai Shutang asked in a soft voice.


    "It''s not the face that hurts, it''s the heart." Bai ruotong stroked his cheek and sighed.


    In the face of Bai Shutang, she is also angry. From the first time I saw him, the man was very familiar. She couldn''t help but feel the cordial meaning from him. Maybe she had such a contradiction with her father in her last life, so in this life, she couldn''t help but regard Bai Shutang as her stubborn old father.


    "You still know the girl who cares about you," the old lady felt a little relieved. After making trouble for several days in a row, everyone felt tired. A good family quarreled all day long. What kind of family is it? "Do you know how much you hurt our family for that woman these days?"

 Chapter 517

    "Do you know how weak he is? You even beat her that day. Today, you are distressed to see ruotong''s weak spirit. Baishutang, baishutang, what do you want me to say about you? "


    The old lady sighed and raised her eyes to scold.


    "Shula!"


    At this time, the rest of his life came out of the inner room, and people watched his figure enter the hall, subconsciously following his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked the old lady hastily.


    "Madame''s breath is disordered, and there are signs of poisoning." For the rest of my life.


    "What are the signs of poisoning?" Bai ruotong asked hastily, "is it fragrant powder?"


    "There''s no powder, it''s herb," she said for the rest of her life. "Her palace was injured by white herb poison, which caused a lot of bleeding when she gave birth to a baby. If she was not careful, she would die. Fortunately, my wife''s fortune is so great that she has survived. "


    All of them were stunned.


    "Father, do you understand?" Bai ruotong said, "Dr. Yu''s medical skills must have been known by his father. Although his mother is the key to the fifth lady, she never thought of using her baby in her abdomen. She must have not eaten the fragrant powder in the end. It was not her who really hurt her mother, but someone else."


    "Why didn''t Dr. Luo tell us about it when he diagnosed it? He lied The old lady''s eyes were cold, and she suddenly understood Bai ruotong''s intention. It seems that Dr. Luo has really been bribed. Then who will buy her.


    "It seems that Li Niang''s suspicion can be cleared away," said Bai Shutang. "Since the incident of Xiangfen was made out of nothing, there is no saying of framing."


    "Why not? Didn''t my father hear what doctor Yu said? " Bai ruotong''s eyes were round, and a fool could understand the meaning, but his father didn''t care about it.


    "But what does it have to do with Li Niang?" Bai Shutang was confused by several people. "Even if Zhang''s crime today was caused by others, can you be sure that it was done by Li Niang? Ruotong, the former Japanese Hou beat you, but I was too impulsive.


    But you have to pay attention to evidence when you speak and do things. Zhang is the victim. Li Niang was framed by Zhang for no reason. Isn''t she the victim? If it wasn''t for Zhang''s maidservant to frame Li Niang, now our family would have made trouble to this extent? "


    Bai Rutong choked slightly. Originally, he thought that if he could find out the cause of the poison in Zhang''s body, his father would be able to understand it. Now it seems that his father didn''t understand it. He is still facing Li Niang.


    Love is really a blind thing. Before my father, I was blinded by Li Niang.


    "The father thought, who is the key to Zhang''s family?" Bai asked.


    "Ruotong, you are tired, and so is the old lady," Bai Shutang reminded. "What''s more, your royal highness is here. Why do you have to discuss this with me here? Why do you want to bite Li Niang and refuse to let go? "


    As soon as the old lady heard that he started to defend again, her chest suddenly became angry again. When she wanted to scold, the red aunt on one side held her hand.


    If there is a quarrel here, the crowd will never stop.


    Bai Yinling pestle didn''t open her mouth all the time. Her chest hurt like a needle. She thought the crown prince was here and could move Zhang down today. But she didn''t expect that Bai ruotong asked her to protect Zhang for the rest of her life.


    It seems that the woman in front of her is not Bai ruotong. How much she hates Zhang, so should Bai ruotong. After all, Zhang always wanted to get rid of her.


    But now, in order to deal with her, she tried every means to defend Zhang.

 Chapter 518

    Bai ruotong looked coldly at the so-called father in front of him. When his eyes looked at her, they were always heartless and cold.


    He''s always been like this.


    Suddenly, a voice came into Bai ruotong''s mind. She was slightly stunned, and a picture suddenly split into her mind like lightning.


    She lay dying on the bed, with blood flowing from her back. The old lady and the others were in a panic. Only Bai Shutang, dressed in court clothes, just looked back at her and walked out of the room.


    The eyes in my mind, a moment, aroused thousands of waves.


    She covered her head and frowned.


    It''s not her memory, it''s the memory of Bai ruotong.


    "What''s the matter with you, Rutong?" The old lady looked at her and worried.


    Bai ruotong took a big breath, and his dizziness reverberated in his head. Zhao Cheng, who is waiting outside the door, is stunned. Seeing that she is walking unsteadily and wants to help her, Gu chenlian first steps to help her when she is about to fall.


    Regardless of Bai Yinling''s strange eyes, he hugged her and raised his hand to protect her waist. His eyes turned to look at the rest of his life: "what are you still doing? Why don''t you feel the pulse of white girl quickly


    He choked for the rest of his life and went forward to protect Bai ruotong from him.


    The old lady got up and went with Bai ruotong. She helped her lean on the soft floor with the others. Bai Shutang''s steps are at the door, wandering for two steps, carrying Bai Yinling to turn around and leave. His absolute figure was white. He could not see clearly, but it was unforgettable.


    "Bai ruotong" hates Bai Shutang.


    Otherwise, she would never have flashed such a picture at this time.


    It seems that the body of "Bai ruotong" does not completely belong to her. Sometimes she can''t control her emotions well.


    Bai ruotong covered his head in pain, and his eyes turned and fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    When I woke up, it was dark outside the window lattice. Orange sat beside her, holding her hand, with worry in her eyes.


    "How long have I been sleeping?" Bai asked. She looked around. This is her qingtongyuan.


    "Two hours." Orange son returns a way, "doctor Yu says you are too tired, so just can faint past."


    Bai Rutong lowered her eyes. She was too tired. If it wasn''t for the sudden memory, she would not faint at all.


    The feeling of being forced to accept memory is painful. Bai Rutong once experienced it.


    She had been forced to accept the memory between Gu chenlian and her body.


    "Where''s grandma?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked.


    "The old lady is talking with her Royal Highness the prince and Mr. Zhao in the hall. Doctor Yu is also here." Said orange.


    "Is his highness also here?" White if Tong Zhang Yuan eye, surprised way. What is Gu chenlian doing here? He doesn''t think his business is enough?


    "Your Highness seems to be very concerned about you, miss." Orange smiles and whispers. Upon hearing this, Bai ruotong could not help shivering.


    Does Gu chenlian care about her?


    I''m afraid he cares when she dies.


    The man was not kind to her from beginning to end


    Bai ruotong got up from his bed, draped the curtain and walked into the main hall. The old lady sat on the right seat, wiping her tears, watching Bai ruotong come, choked, got up, hugged her and sat beside her: "child, what do you want to do when you get up? How much better? "


    "Better." Bai ruotong nodded and looked back at Gu chenlian. Gu chenlian was calm, staring at her without blinking.


    "You silly child, you are so weak, why don''t you tell your grandmother? If it wasn''t for doctor Yu, I wouldn''t know. "

 Chapter 519

    The old lady''s voice was tinged with bitterness, and her eyes were filled with scarlet regret. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and twisted his eyebrows to look at the rest of his life: "doctor Yu, what did you say to your grandmother?"


    "Yu has said all that should be said."


    He laughs for the rest of his life.


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank heavily. Her body was not as fragile as she was diagnosed for the rest of her life. She told the truth about her illness for the rest of her life. Didn''t she worry the old lady for nothing.


    "Grandmother, you can rest assured that I will be fine."


    Bai ruotong comforted him.


    The old lady sank her eyes and said, "silly child, you are still thinking about my old lady. When can you think about your own body? Do you know how much I feel when you are such an old lady? Your mother''s parents left early. If you are going to leave, old lady, how can I explain to your mother in the future when I go down to the yellow spring. "


    Bai ruotong choked slightly and held the old lady''s hands even tighter. She knew that the old lady was suffering. The old lady really loved her and loved her. Bai ruotong was warm in her heart: "grandmother, please feel at ease. His Royal Highness Prince Rong promised that he would take ruotong to find a miracle doctor for treatment. Ruotong will be fine. Ruotong has a grandmother and a brother who are in pain. How can he have the heart to leave you? "


    She used to be ignorant and didn''t care about her body.


    But now it''s different. Since she came to this world, she can no longer regard herself as an outsider. She is also a member of this world, and she must be responsible for her actions. Be responsible for the people involved with her.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes are slightly dark. Up to now, he still can''t react. For the rest of her life, Bai ruotong had only two years to live. If she did not find Wu Tieguai, she would not be able to get out of bed in one year.


    He hates Bai ruotong.


    But somehow, after hearing the news, his chest seemed to be missing a piece.


    He obviously hates Bai ruotong, but he doesn''t know why. When he knows that her life span is less than two years, his brain is blank. He just sits on the bench and doesn''t know what to do.


    How could the old lady feel at ease? Holding Bai ruotong''s hand, she was crying and suffering. If she could do it again, she would never choose to let Zhang get started. Bai ruotong''s body was destroyed by Zhang, but now she is running around for Zhang. What''s the reason.


    If it were not for her old lady, she would have suffered so much.


    The old lady thought, more and more not a taste in her heart.


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. She''s sitting here, but the old lady is as sad as she has died. He felt guilty for the rest of his life. He should not have mentioned it to the old lady if he had known that he didn''t want to say a word.


    "Old lady, madam wakes up again. She says she has something to say to you. I''ll call you to have a look."


    The red Gu walks in the entrance, the soft voice informs a way.


    After hearing this, the old lady nodded her head and looked back at her royal highness, who was still sitting on the bench for a moment. She whispered to Aunt Hong, "you can send your royal highness back later."


    "Yes." Red girl answers.


    ¡­¡­


    After the old lady left, Bai ruotong took a big breath, turned back and glared at the rest of her life: "doctor Yu, were you a gossip in your last life?"


    "How can I blame this? I didn''t expect that things would be like this," Yu shrugged. "I didn''t expect that the old lady would be so excited."

 Chapter 520

    "Why not?" Bai said angrily, "she''s my grandmother! If your child has only two years to live, are you excited? "


    "I don''t have a child yet?" The rest of his life said with a bitter smile.


    Bai ruotong wants to blame again. Gu chenlian, who has been silent, says, "Bai ruotong, are you really going to die?"


    "By his Highness''s good words, if tong can live a long life, it''s not up to his highness to worry about it." Bai ruotong has no good airway.


    Gu chenlian is slightly stunned. He is clearly just kind-hearted, but this woman just ignores her kindness. It''s really ungrateful. No wonder she looks pale today. It turns out that her illness is so serious.


    "Why have you never talked to this palace?" Gu chenlian twisted a pair of sword eyebrows.


    "I told the prince that I won''t live long," Bai said with a sarcastic smile. "Has the prince forgotten? I told you when you wanted to kill me. "


    Gu chenlian''s eyes suddenly tightened.


    She did tell him at the time that she would die soon. But her tone was relaxed, and he didn''t take it to heart.


    Now from the rest of his life to hear this clearly, Gu chenlian''s heart is very complex.


    "I''m afraid it''s not decent for your highness to stay here so long?" Bai ruotong saw that his lips were clenched and his words were heavy. Body not from of he tiny a cold, she doesn''t want to get Gu Chen Lian''s care.


    "..." Gu chenlian didn''t reply. He just looked at her.


    "You''re here for the third sister today. You''re here with me. How can you deal with the third sister?" Bai ruotong said again. This man''s temperament is very strange, he clearly expressed his disgust for her, but now his eyes are full of "love" for her.


    Bai ruotong had goose bumps and stepped back to avoid his eyes.


    "For the rest of your life, if you don''t have anything to do, go back to your house first," Gu chenlian said to the rest of his life


    For the rest of his life, he hesitated for a moment, looked at Zhao Cheng outside the house, and saw that Zhao Cheng nodded. Then he nodded and went back.


    "What are you going to say to me?" Bai Rutong looked at him.


    Gu chenlian walked with her and looked down at her: "it should be true that you fainted just now. How can you recover so fast now, and you are alive again in a short time? Are you holding on, or are you really comfortable? "


    "It''s really comfortable." "What do you want to say?" asked Bai


    "Comfortable? That''s good Gu chenlian gives a strange smile, holds her arm and walks towards the door.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Bai Rutong was startled by his sudden action. What is Gu chenlian going to do? Do you want to kidnap her?


    Gu chenlian didn''t reply. Holding her hand, he walked out of the hall and went straight to the inner courtyard.


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    Zhao Cheng and orange are in a hurry to stop them.


    "It''s getting late. It''s the night ban. Where are you taking Miss Bai?" Zhao Cheng asked.


    "Gu Yanqing sent you to protect her?" Gu chenlian snorted coldly and asked.


    "Yes." Zhao Chenghui.


    "Your prince is really at ease," Gu said with a smile. "If you don''t feel at ease, just follow our palace. Our palace will take her to a place."


    After Gu chenlian said that, he pushed Zhao Cheng away and walked out of the house.

 Chapter 521

    He was in a hurry all the way. Bai ruotong had to trot to follow him, stumbling and nearly slipping. When he got to the outside of the house, he raised his hand and put Bai ruotong into the carriage.


    "What are you going to do?" Bai ruotong got up to escape from the carriage, but Gu chenlian pressed down heavily: "I want to take you to a place."


    She bit her lip and looked up at Gu chenlian angrily. But see his eyes covered with a layer of haze, look cold to the extreme.


    She had never seen this look on Gu chenlian''s face.


    Bai ruotong choked, subconsciously did not dare to make a sound.


    The carriage moved slowly and soon stopped. Gu chenlian took her hand and got out of the carriage. He looked up and saw the front door of the palace.


    "What did you bring me here for?" Bai ruotong didn''t understand what he had done. He raised his hand and broke off her fingers one by one. But she broke off one and pressed down the other. Gu chenlian didn''t return her words, and directly pulled her to the side of the palace wall.


    "Your Highness, are you crazy! You just don''t know what you''re doing? Let me go quickly


    "Gu chenlian! You... "


    Bai ruotong yelled, trying to break free from his control. Zhao Cheng and cheng''er want to go forward, but they just run two steps, but they are stopped by Gu chenlian''s bodyguard.


    Walking to a palace wall, Gu chenlian shakes off her hand.


    "Do you know what this is?" Gu Shen Lian pointed to a sky Wutong on the edge of the palace wall, asking questions.


    "Wutong tree!" Bai ran Tong blinked. "Why do you want me to watch a Wutong tree when you take me here? Your highness, did the water in your ears go directly into your head when you took a bath yesterday? "


    "Do you know the significance of planting this tree in our palace?" Gu chenlian picks eyebrows and stares at her with sharp eyes.


    "Where do I..."


    Bai ruotong wanted to reply, but he had a meal in his heart. She can''t reply. Gu chenlian is trying to test her.


    After thinking for a moment, Bai said, "I told the prince that if he didn''t want to recall the past, he would not mention the past with him."


    "Oh," Gu chenlian said softly, approaching her, "this tree was planted for you in our Palace on your birthday. When you saw this tree, you were very happy. Every day you came to play on the side of the palace wall. When our palace asked why you love this tree so much, you thought of others.


    Bai ruotong, you used to love our palace very much. Now you are so quick to change your mind and fall in love with others. How do you make your heart so casual? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A meal for Bai ruotong.


    She has no memory of it. The memory between Gu chenlian and him is only described in the book except the painful memory in his mind.


    "If you don''t want to talk about the past, you don''t want to think much about it," sighed Bai. "Your Highness, you and I are childhood friends. Can''t you and I forget the past?


    You are merciless to Rutong. Now, your Royal Highness Prince Yuerong, your royal highness prince, you have your own loved one. If you don''t understand, what are you doing now? Why do you want to talk to Rutong all of a sudden? "


    "How long has it been since you came to see this tree?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "For a long time."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    "You are so ruthless that this palace can let people cut down this tree tomorrow," Gu chenlian said. "But before that, should you thank this palace? This is the first and last gift from this palace. "

 Chapter 522

    Bai ruotong was confused by him. It''s so cold in winter that she breathes out cold air. Unable to help shaking, Bai Rutong looks back at Zhao Cheng and orange.


    Now she just wants to leave quickly. If Gu chenlian wants to thank her, she will.


    "Thank you for sending a tree to Rutong."


    What is the big thing to send a Wutong tree? If he really wants to give gifts, why not send them to the town of Hou. In the past, Bai ruotong was really stupid and naive. People picked a tree beside the palace wall and said it was for her. She really came to see it every day. She was so stupid.


    Gu chenlian took a breath of cool air. He opened his eyes and took a breath of cool air. His fist suddenly tightened and he looked down at Bai ruotong: "who are you?"


    "What?"


    A meal for Bai ruotong.


    "If Bai Yinling didn''t cheat our palace, you are not Bai ruotong," Gu chenlian said, "who are you? Why disguise as Bai ruotong in the west of the town? Why do you want to go to the second brother? What''s your purpose? "


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying!"


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help but take two steps back, his heart suddenly pulled up.


    If it''s true, what Gu chenlian said just now is to test her.


    "This tree is white here, and with your stupid brain, think about it. How can this palace send Bai Lai Tong''s birthday gift? This palace wall is closer to the palace of the mother. This palace used to live in the palace. In order to see the bedroom, she planted the Wutong tree to see things and think of it.


    If you are Bai Rutong, how can you not remember this tree! "


    Gu chenlian asked.


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank heavily. She was cheated by Gu chenlian.


    In order to gain Gu chenlian''s trust, Bai Yinling said everything to Gu chenlian.


    "No wonder you don''t care about our palace at all. No wonder you kiss me with your second brother, because you are not Bai ruotong at all. Since you only have two years left, why do you want to disguise Bai ruotong? Where is the real Bai ruotong? Did you kill him? "


    Gu chenlian jerked her hand and said fiercely.


    Bai ruotong looked up at his eyes. His eyes were scarlet, and his face covered with haze was murderous, as if he would swallow her alive in the next second.


    Bai said with a smile: "even if I''m not Bai, what''s the relationship between Bai and his highness? I''m not Bai Rutong. Isn''t it better for his Highness the prince? You hate her so much! If she died, wouldn''t it be a good thing for you? "


    "Zhao Cheng! Did you hear the dialogue between the palace and her Gu chenlian pushed Bai ruotong hard and looked back, "this woman is not Bai ruotong at all. She''s a fake. She''s here to cheat the feelings of the second elder brother. The real Bai ruotong may have been killed by this woman. Don''t you tell the second elder brother about it soon?"


    His heart was slightly gratified.


    If the woman in front of him is not Bai ruotong, it proves that the real Bai ruotong is still pleased with him.


    She didn''t fall in love with other men. From the beginning to the end, she liked him.


    Bai ruotong is Gu chenlian''s slave and dog. Even if he doesn''t love her, he won''t allow her to change her mind to fall in love with other people.


    Zhao Cheng and orange look at each other. Although he understands their conversation, it''s just Gu chenlian''s guess how he will report to Gu Yanqing.


    Besides, the woman as like as two peas in the same place, is there a man carved out of Mo-tse in the world?

 Chapter 523

    Bai ruotong sighed heavily. Maybe she is too tired these days. The speech trick he can easily see is to expose her "true body".


    But she is not Bai ruotong. Who can prove it?


    Even what she can''t prove herself, can Gu chenlian make people believe with a few words?


    "Your Highness, the man standing in front of you is Bai ruotong." She didn''t have the slightest fear in her heart. Gu chenlian''s tricks are always so childish. She really can''t understand it. He didn''t care about the friendship he gave him for nothing. Now he doesn''t love him. Instead, he has to make every effort to prove that she likes him.


    There is no such reason.


    "You are not at all," Gu chenlian said coldly, "but my palace wants to ask you, how did you learn this disguise technique


    Bai ruotong rubs his eyebrows and looks back at Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng purses his lips and stares at her without blinking, as if he is trying to identify the true and false.


    Being misunderstood by Gu chenlian is just a trivial matter for Bai ruotong. But if Zhao Chengcheng tells Gu Yanqing what happened today, it is very important for Bai ruotong.


    Although she is now attached to Bai ruotong, she is not the real Bai ruotong.


    Gu Yanqing is by no means a fool. If he knows that the woman he loves is not her, Bai ruotong can''t imagine the consequences.


    Even if Gu Yanqing''s devotion to her was cheated by her, she would cheat her to the end. She can''t let anyone destroy the person she falls in love with.


    "In March, ruotong was framed by elder sister Chang and nearly lost his body. After returning to his residence, he had a high fever for three days and nights. When he woke up, ruotong could not remember anything. Only ruotong and his elder brother knew about it. For the safety of ruotong, his elder brother asked him to hide his amnesia."


    Bai ruotong turned his eyes and spoke slowly. Gu chenlian''s look changed from anger to astonishment.


    "Your Royal Highness, Rutong knew that he loved you very much before, but after he lost his memory, he was accompanied by his Royal Highness Prince Rong all the time. How could Rutong not care for Prince Rong? How can I not fall in love with Prince Rong? "


    She amplified her voice and deliberately let Zhao Cheng listen.


    "Bai ruotong, you are lying!" Gu chenlian said hoarsely.


    "If he didn''t lie, what he said was the truth," Bai said with tears in her eyes. "The third sister sent a charming woman into the mansion to kill her father, and killed her sister-in-law who lived with her day and night. If she was angry, she was trying to find the third sister to make a theory. Maybe the third sister was looking at her. Now she has a different temperament, So... So I suspect that Rutong is not Rutong.


    I didn''t expect her to tell such a lame lie in front of her royal highness. "


    In terms of acting skills, Bai Yinling is not her opponent. Isn''t that just showing off? Bai Yinling will. How can she not.


    She is really naive, thinking that relying on the prince can be his "real body" forced out.


    She knows the prince''s temperament best. He is good at everything, but he has soft ears and can''t listen to gossip. That''s why she splashed the dirty water of Bai Yinling in front of him before.


    It seems that there wasn''t enough dirty water before. She didn''t mind throwing another handful.


    "If you are Bai ruotong, you will die if you don''t find a cure after two years?"


    Gu chenlian''s words are somewhat heavy.


    This is the real purpose of his questioning Bai ruotong.


    He doesn''t want to see Bai ruotong in front of him. If she is, Bai ruotong will really die two years later.

 Chapter 524

    Gu chenlian''s throat rolled and he couldn''t say a word in his voice. Standing in front of his eyes, Bai ruotong''s tearful eyes hurt his eyes deeply with a touch of bitterness and sadness in her mouth.


    Crazy.


    He''s crazy.


    He didn''t know how he was, but he took her here. What is he trying to prove?


    If he is or is not Bai Rutong, what does it have to do with him now.


    Why is he so impulsive and so angry?


    "Your Highness, I know that you are in love with the third sister now. Although the third sister and I are sisters, they seem to be inseparable, fighting endlessly in the mansion. You can see the situation between me and her today, and I know you can''t hide it from your highness, but..."


    Bai Rutong pauses, with a touch of fatigue and weakness in his speech. She has just awakened. How can she afford Gu chenlian''s pressing questions.


    With a slightly steady and slightly heavy breath, Bai ruotong said again, "but your highness, you are the one whom ruotong used to love deeply. Although you and I have misunderstandings now, ruotong still wants to persuade your highness to be careful with the third sister.


    You can''t afford the hatred in her heart. If you don''t pursue the matter with your highness today, I''ll tell her all the good and bad things that should be said. Let''s see right and wrong with your own eyes. "


    If Bai Tong Tong spoke, his hands slightly lifted and covered his Wutong tree. In winter, Wutong scanty branches and leaves are few.


    "Since this tree was planted by ruotong for his royal highness, ruotong will have it cut down."


    After that, she put down her hand and turned away.


    Gu chenlian looks at her leaving figure. He wants to follow her, but he can''t help stopping before he takes two steps.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and his eyes were a little anxious.


    What''s wrong with him?


    The person he loves should be Bai Yinling, but why does Bai ruotong''s eyes flow with her as soon as he appears.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking back with Zhao Cheng, Bai ruotong''s steps stopped slightly. Looking back, he said, "Mr. Zhao, I hope you don''t tell your highness what happened between me and the prince today."


    "Why?"


    Zhao Cheng is not sure.


    "I don''t want to worry your highness, or add unnecessary worries to his highness. Today, Mr. Zhao doesn''t see it. If Mr. Zhao tells his highness about it, Mr. Rutong won''t admit it."


    White Rutong road.


    "I don''t want to deceive your highness."


    Zhao Chengdao. He doesn''t care about the past between her and the prince, but his highness does. Today''s affairs are strange. Although the prince can''t see through, Zhao Cheng is not a fool. I get along with Bai ruotong a lot and know a lot about her temperament.


    What she said with the prince just now is true and false. In this case, why can''t he tell his highness.


    If what the prince has just said is true, Zhao Cheng should tell him.


    "I know what Mr. Zhao is thinking, but you can see clearly that the woman standing in front of you is Bai ruotong, who used to get along with you in your private house day and night.


    The last time I had a cold war with his highness, you said that his highness was sad. This time, Mr. Zhao must think clearly. If he said these unnecessary words in front of his highness, if he would not admit it, he would only be silent even if he doubted him.


    If the relationship between Rutong and his highness continues to harden, is it in his Highness''s favor, or is it in Mr. Zhao''s favor? "


    Zhao Cheng''s fingers trembled and his eyebrows slightly frowned.


    Bai ruotong is threatening him with his highness.

 Chapter 525

    Your highness is suspicious. If you know about it, you will find out. It''s good to see Bai Rutong as the woman in front of you, but if not.


    "Miss Bai, is your Highness''s question true or false?"


    After a while, Zhao Cheng spoke slowly.


    "False. I''ve already said it. I just lost my memory and didn''t remember it." White Rutong road.


    Zhao Chengjian''s eyebrow is one Lin: "white girl, you have no amnesia at all. Do you forget that you were treated by doctor Yu on the night of your accident. If you have other accidents, how can doctor Yu not tell his highness and his subordinates?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s mouth is flat, but he can''t hide it from Zhao Cheng.


    If Zhao Cheng is such a deceitful person, how can Gu Yanqing keep him around. Although she just fooled Gu chenlian, it was not so easy for her to fool Zhao Cheng.


    "Mr. Zhao, you have been with me for several months. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" Bai ruotong looked back at Zhao Cheng, "I have difficulties in my heart, but now I can''t communicate with you or with your highness. But the only thing I can say is that I didn''t cheat your highness. I''m sincere to your highness, and I didn''t cheat you,


    I know that you are also hesitant to tell your highness what happened today. I beg you not to tell me that I really am Bai ruotong. The blood in my body is from the West Marquis''s residence. I am clear about my identity. "


    Zhao Cheng listened to her sincere advice and request, and nodded after a while. It is true that if you tell your highness about it on the spur of the moment, it will not have any effect. It''s just Gu chenlian''s suspicion. If your highness knows it, it will only add to your troubles.


    "I understand. I promise you that I won''t talk to your highness about this. But I also advise you to tell me that your highness is serious about your heart. I hope you can be honest with her when I am honest with you."


    Zhao Chengdao.


    "I will." Bai ruotong nodded and promised.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, it was rainy. After breakfast, the old lady wants to get up and go to Lijiao hospital. Zhao Zhong enters the room in a hurry and says nervously, "old lady, Dr. Luo is dead!"


    "What''s going on?" The old lady''s heart beat and put down her tea cup in a hurry.


    "If you go back to the old lady, this morning a villain sent someone to the hospital to ask Dr. Luo. But when he opened the door of the hospital, he found that it was very dirty inside. As if he had experienced a fierce fight, Dr. Luo fell to the ground and passed away."


    Zhao Zhong replied.


    After hearing this, the old lady looked round in amazement. For a long time, she sighed and sat back to her original seat: "if things are really like this, I''m afraid it''s better to be attacked first."


    When she was in Foshan, the old lady once heard the host say that there have been many disasters in the government recently. I''m afraid there will be disasters.


    So she stayed in Foshan for two or three months, expecting to sincerely seek Buddha to solve the disaster.


    But I never thought that what should come would come.


    Li Niang is a disaster in the government.


    "Go and bring Li Niang." Said the old lady.


    Zhao Zhong was slightly shocked: "old lady, if you bring the fifth lady, I''m afraid it''s the Marquis..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" The old lady said coldly, "isn''t the old lady qualified to summon a concubine?"


    Bai Shutang is now in the court hall. Even if he wants to take care of what happens in the palace, he wants to come back.


    "Yes..."


    Zhao Zhong agreed, got up and walked out of the room.


    After half a stick of incense.


    Li Niang went into the hospital and walked into the hall. Facing the old lady, she was afraid.

 Chapter 526

    "Li Niang has seen her mother."


    Li Niang took a deep breath and bowed to give a fork. The old lady turned the beads in her hand and looked up at the little girl in front of her. Li Niang is very young, not a few years older than Bai lingyao, the biggest girl in the house.


    "Li Niang, do you know Xiao Wu?"


    Asked the old lady.


    "Li Niang knows that she is the third elder sister." Li Niang''s humble voice. I don''t know why the old lady asked.


    "After you entered the mansion, Wu Shi swallowed his breath. Do you think it''s a coincidence or an accident?" The old lady''s words were disgusting, provocative and contemptuous.


    Li Niang raised her eyebrow slightly: "isn''t this the work of the eldest lady? What does it have to do with Li Niang? "


    Although the old lady is old-fashioned, she can hate it, and she has to pay attention to the rules. What''s the point of stuffing her with the misfortune at will.


    "Prince Rong''s concubine Jingxian, who was sent to the young master by his highness, committed suicide in the mansion. Do you know about this?"


    The old lady asked again.


    "Nature knows, but what does it have to do with Li Niang? It''s her meeting with an outsider in the mansion. She was caught in a scandal and was ashamed to commit suicide. Does mother want to blame Li Niang for this? "


    Li Niang''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, which was different from the weakness of the previous two days. When she talked with the old lady alone, her tone was a little more powerful.


    After all, the old lady is an understanding person. She can see the difference of Li Niang. A few days ago, there was Bai Shutang. Naturally, she had to be soft. Now there are only two of them in the hall. No matter how soft she is, what''s the use.


    "After you came to the mansion, these things happened frequently. Do you still say that you are not the disaster star of the mansion?" The old lady said sternly.


    Li Niang clenched her fists slightly: "old lady, Li Niang knows that you don''t like Li Niang, but you should pay attention to the evidence and rules in everything. These things are not done by Li Niang. In other words, they have bad intentions. Li Niang''s status is low, and she knows she doesn''t deserve the marquis. But mother can''t blame Li Niang for everything because she hates her."


    Li Niang said, the corner of her mouth raised a shallow sneer smile, which turned into a bitter smile.


    "Red aunt."


    The Buddha beads in hand suddenly stopped, and the old lady called softly. Red aunt nodded, carrying a wooden tray to Li Niang.


    "Madam Wu, here is a hundred taels of silver. The old lady gave it to you. If you take this silver, you can go wherever you want. Don''t stay here."


    Honggu road.


    Li Niang got up, and there was no surprise in her eyes. Before she came here, Bai Yinling had already told her that there must be no good thing for the old lady to call her. Let her be ready.


    "Mother, what does that mean?" Li Niang Zhang round eyes, "Li Niang nothing wrong, why mother must drive away Li Niang?"


    "Are you right? If you are not wrong, are you still wrong? " The old lady said harshly, "after beating you into the mansion, nothing good has happened in the mansion. Is it just a coincidence that two lives have happened in succession? Do you think I can''t do anything to you if I can''t find the evidence? "


    "These two human lives have nothing to do with Li Niang. Her mother is not used to Li Niang and deliberately imposes unnecessary charges on her head!"


    Li Niang stood up straight and looked straight at the old lady''s sharp eyes.


    "How dare you say it has nothing to do with you?" The old lady is very eye-catching.


    "Naturally, it doesn''t matter. It''s related to the eldest lady. If her mother doubts Li Niang, she can ask the eldest lady for questioning."

 Chapter 527

    Although the old lady is dignified, she has no sense in what she says and does.


    Bai Yinling did these three things so secretly that she couldn''t find any clues in the house. The old lady said so, which was her own random guess.


    She was really wronged, but she was spoiled, so she was regarded as a thorn in the flesh by the old lady.


    "Bai lingyao is in a muddle all day. How can she reply? Do you think I''ve been away from the mansion for so long, and I don''t know anything about the affairs in the mansion? " The old lady said softly and glared at Li Niang fiercely, "how can I keep you as a disaster to the West Marquis''s house of the town? Today I let you go for your sake, and I don''t want to hurt your life. If you are stubborn and restless, you still want to be greedy for the wealth of the West Marquis''s house of the town, so I have to let people beat you out."


    In the past few days since she returned to the government, the old lady called together the handmaids at the head of each hospital to ask questions. I know what happened in the past two months. She really didn''t expect that she was only two months away from the mansion, and the mansion was in chaos.


    Since Wu''s leaving, Bai lingyao has been lying on her bed all day long, saying a few words of nonsense from time to time. The doctor said that she was too much stimulated and bewitched.


    As for Bai Chusheng, after Jingxian''s death, he stayed in the military camp and never went back to the government.


    A good town, the West Marquis''s house, is about to fall apart.


    No matter how much Bai Shutang likes this fox spirit, the old lady should be a villain and drive this Meizi out for the sake of her family.


    "Red aunt, don''t talk to her much, just blow it out." The old lady waved and said.


    "Yes."


    Red aunt nodded and called three or five servants to go with Li Niang. Li Niang stepped back two steps and watched the palms of the two servants approaching her. She said in a loud voice, "I''m pregnant! It''s a child of the West Hall of the town! "


    When this remark comes out, everyone gets a good meal. The old lady opened her eyes and looked at her in amazement: "what did you say?"


    "I''m pregnant," Li Niang repeated, "mother, if you have to drive Li Niang away, Li Niang has nothing to say, but Li Niang''s stomach is full of the flesh and blood of the Western Marquis''s house. If the mother wants the children of the West Marquis''s house to be displaced since childhood, she can drive away Li Niang. Li Niang has nothing to say. "


    The old lady swallowed and moved her finger slightly: "aunt Hong, call the doctor for diagnosis."


    "Yes." Red aunt nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    In Yujiao courtyard, the sound of porcelain falling to the ground vibrates in the inner room. Zhang looked at his mother, tears in his eyes: "mother, what you just said, you say it again."


    "Son, do you think your mother will lie to you?" Old lady Zhang took Zhang''s hand and said, "Zhou Ran Ran ran away. There was no one who saw him yesterday. You have to see him now. Where do you want me to go and call someone with you?"


    Mr. Zhang''s eyes flashed with a trace of helplessness. In recent days, Zhou Ran has been staying with her in the west of the town. But last evening, after dinner, Zhou ran went for a walk in the garden as usual, but this time he was gone.


    Zhang Laofu was not anxious. Originally, this trip was her coercion and inducement, and it was inevitable for Zhou ran to escape.


    "Will Zhou Lang really treat me like this? I don''t believe... I don''t believe... She hasn''t seen me and her children yet. "


    Zhang shook his head and his heart was tearing. When she gave birth to her son, she felt so painful that she could die. Even now, her body is in pain.

 Chapter 528

    "Take a good look, is this your little gentleman''s?"


    Bai Yinling said with a smile.


    Zhang''s body could not help shaking. She made the sachet for Zhou ran herself. How could she not recognize it. I thought that Bai Yinling was just bluffing them. I never thought that she actually kidnapped Zhou ran.


    She picked up the sachet and put it in front of her eyes. A long bloodstain entered her eyes.


    "How can there be blood on this sachet?" Zhang''s eyes suddenly tightened.


    "Mother, why do you think there is blood on this sachet?" Bai Yinling said with a smile.


    Zhang was biting his thin lip. The sachet had the effect of concentrating. Zhou ran couldn''t sleep well, so he kept the sachet with him all the time. Since there is blood on the sachet, it proves that Bai Yinling has tortured Zhou ran, and deliberately contaminated with something that makes her worried.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Zhang asked.


    "Mother, don''t be nervous. If I want to study on this sachet, I''ve already presented it to the old lady. Now I''m here to talk to my mother about a condition."


    These days, she sent someone to closely observe Zhang''s family. She had already noticed the apricot colored "bodyguard" beside him. She sent someone to tie him up and question him. Unexpectedly, the bodyguard was a coward and confessed everything before he moved a few times.


    "What conditions are you going to talk about?" Zhang asked.


    "My mother helped me keep Li Niang and testified against Bai ruotong in front of my grandmother." Baiyinling road.


    Zhang Shi doubts, the person that Bai Yinling wants to deal with most shouldn''t be her? Why does she fight against Bai Rutong everywhere?


    "You want us to deal with anyone, but don''t tell us about it," old lady Zhang pleaded in a flurry. If this matter is picked out, her daughter''s future will be ruined. "Since the girl is willing to help us hide this, it means she is a kind-hearted person. Please do it to the end, and help us hide it!"


    Mr. Zhang immediately bent his legs and knelt down to Bai Yinling.


    "Mother, what are you doing?"


    Zhang said anxiously.


    Her mother''s mind was dull, and she didn''t know how vicious the person she knelt to was. Since Bai Yinling entered the house, Zhang had a fear of her.


    She had her biological mother poisoned.


    How could Bai Yinling let her go so easily.


    Maybe she had other plans in mind.


    "Mother, do you agree or not? You can''t take your time to think about this matter. If you don''t realize it, I''ll send this sachet and your lover to grandma in a moment


    The white Yin Ling is not slow of threat way.


    Zhang was afraid.


    At the moment, she is like standing on the edge of a cliff, with pursuers in front and jackals behind. She has no way to find, only a dead end.


    ¡­¡­


    The rain stopped in the middle of the night. Bai ruotong looked at the window lattice and waited for a day, but he did not see Gu Yanqing.


    The man said that he would come to see her, but it was sunset, and no one came. Bai ruotong was a little anxious.


    "Miss."


    At this time, orange entered the room, went to Bai ruotong, leaned slightly, and said: "just now Mr. Zhao sent a message, saying that his highness is not coming today."


    "Why?"


    Bai asked.


    "No reason." Orange shook her head and sighed.


    "Your Highness will always explain to me clearly. You can send midnight to find out what your highness is doing."


    Bai ruotong was worried and ordered.

 Chapter 530

    "Yes."


    The orange son covers mouth to snicker, turn to busy living to come out of the room.


    See orange son a walk, white if Tong once took a side of stretch son to work busily. The embroidered handkerchief on the bandage is embroidered with a peony. Bai ruotong screwed up his eyebrows and saw that the needle on the peony was a little messy. He simply removed the embroidered handkerchief and replaced it with a new one.


    At night, midnight comes back. He whispered a few words with orange and entered the room.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and asked softly. Midnight scratched his head, his face slightly embarrassed. Bai ruotong looked at him and said with a smile, "if you have something to say, why are you hesitating here?"


    "If Miss Hui, his Royal Highness Prince Rong went to Murong mansion today."


    The voice of midnight fell. Bai ruotong''s needlework suddenly stopped. She slightly lowered her eyebrows and bowed her mouth: "what did he do in Murong mansion?"


    He clearly promised her not to see Murong lian''er any more. Why did he go again today.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe Gu Yanqing, but when she hears the word "Murong", she can''t help feeling bored.


    "It seems to be an investigation."


    Midnight thinking, back.


    "Investigation?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    "After going down to Murong house, let Mr. Zhao leave for an excuse and search around the house." Midnight road.


    Bai ruotong put down his mind and thought of something. He blinked and asked, "did you let him find you?"


    "No, Mr. Zhao didn''t find me."


    Midnight road.


    "That''s good." Bai ruotong stood up with a sedentary and slightly sour waist, "you can accompany me to a place."


    "Yes."


    Midnight nodded.


    The night was dark. Midnight carrying lanterns along the road came to the green willow courtyard, push the door into, only to hear a loud bang, copper basin fell from the courtyard, water all over the ground. Ping''er looks at Bai ruotong in panic, and then at the girl whose feet are slipping and soiling the copper basin. She twists her eyebrows and says, "useless thing! Don''t go down soon


    "Yes."


    The maid picked up the copper basin tremblingly, and her frostbitten fingers flashed blue and blue in the candlelight.


    "What''s the matter with the county leader?"


    Ping''er arranges her smile and goes to Bai ruotong.


    "Where''s your lady?"


    Bai asked.


    "It''s in there."


    Ping''er bit her lip and raised her finger to the eaves. Bai ruotong Yu Guang glanced at her and stepped into the room.


    "Don''t... Mother, don''t..."


    Bai lingyao was sleeping on the bed, her eyes were slightly cold, and her forehead was dripping with sweat.


    "Why is she still in a nightmare?" Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows. Since Wu''s incident, Bai lingyao has never been out of the house. Every two days, she heard that she was in a nightmare. She invited many doctors to come to see her, but she was never good.


    "Why is she still like this?" Bai ruotong screwed up her eyebrows and raised her hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead with a silk handkerchief.


    Ping''er''s eyes were slightly red, and she didn''t answer: "county master, have you put away the letter Miss gave you?"


    "Put it away," Bai said with a smile. "I''ve been thinking about how to use it. Now it''s almost time. If the elder sister''s body can get better, it will be more convenient for me. "


    "I can''t get up... The young lady''s body will never get up..."


    Ping''er sobbed and shook her head and sighed. Bai ruotong looked back at her and said, "my elder sister should still have a good look when she delivered the letter to me. Why did she suddenly go crazy? Do you find the reason?"


    "No... no..." Ping''er''s eyes dodged and didn''t dare to answer.

 Chapter 531

    Bai ruotong and midnight on one side make a wink. Midnight understands, and directly presses Ping''er''s head to smash it on the table.


    "Ah


    Ping''er gasps in pain, and her delicate cheek is almost deformed by the hard wooden table. She turned her eyes in horror and looked at Bai ruotong: "county master, what are you... Doing?"


    "Ping''er, is elder sister good or bad to you?" Bai ruotong asked coldly.


    "Nature... Nature is good..." Ping''er''s voice trembled a little more. "Don''t force the maid, miss four. The maid has difficulties... The maid only wants to live well. Don''t force the maid, miss four..."


    Bai Rutong grinds the silk handkerchief in his hand and stares at Ping''er without blinking. She knew that Bai lingyao''s nightmare was not caused by Wu, which must be related to Bai Yinling.


    Or it was Bai Yinling.


    "What''s your problem? You have a problem, so you have to betray your master? Don''t you claim to be your master''s most loyal dog? How can a dog bite the master


    Bai ruotong is close to her.


    Ping''er''s body trembles, and she doesn''t dare to speak any more. Her heart is in debt, Bai lingyao now got this field is all thanks to her. She should have known for a long time that she might be targeted by Bai Yinling, so she let Ping''er send a letter to Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong hasn''t replied for a long time. Ping''er thinks that she has forgotten about it.


    "I guess, is it the third sister who gave you some medicine for your elder sister to take?" Bai lingyao approached her and said sternly, "what on earth do you have in her hands, and now you are in this field? "Yes?"


    Ping''er''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Seeing that she still refused to reply, Bai ruotong simply asked midnight to tie her to the bench.


    "County master, don''t you hate my lady? What do you want to do now? My miss... My miss used to hurt you so much, can you easily forgive her? "


    Ping''er asks in a frightened voice.


    Bai ruotong breathed out a breath. Seeing that midnight had tied her hands, he stopped: "midnight, you go out first."


    "Yes."


    Midnight arched out of the room.


    She looked down at her slender fingers and approached Ping''er. Ping''er looks at her with a round eye and looks at her in horror: "county master, what are you going to do?"


    Bai ruotong unties the ribbon on her chest, pulls it back, and her blue Ru skirt slips down and dangles on her arm.


    "Check your body." Bai ruotong''s eyes were cold. "If the third sister wants to force you to betray her, there must be only one thing to do. That''s what happened between you and your second brother. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ping''er choked and froze.


    "Ping''er, are you pregnant?" The cold light of Bai ruotong''s eyes penetrated into her five internal organs. She turned white, and her body was too scared to move.


    Her eyes looked down her body. After a while, she raised her head and pulled out a sneer: "sure enough..."


    Ping''er''s blood is going back. The woman in front of you is a devil. She insulted her in such a way.


    She didn''t dare to move. Under her cold eyes, she couldn''t say a word.


    "Ping''er, you''re in labor."


    Bai ruotong told the truth coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ping''er dare not reply.


    "It''s the second brother''s child, isn''t it?"


    White if Tong see she doesn''t return, then way.

 Chapter 532

    Ping''er is about to be driven into a desperate situation by her.


    When she knew that she was pregnant, she was happy and afraid. She wanted to hide it, but somehow, it came into Bai Yinling''s ears. Red leaf and Qing''er take her directly. Ping''er is worried and afraid, but she has nothing to do.


    Bai Yinling uses this to threaten her, let her lead the young lady to eavesdrop on the conversation of those maidservants, and lure the young lady to secretly give Wu to eat Ningxiang pills.


    Later, the story came to light, and she listened to Bai Yinling''s words, and gave miss the medicine of losing her mind, which made her haunted by nightmares day by day.


    Ping''er recalled that she was already in tears. Bai ruotong sighed and dressed her: "how did your child fall?"


    "The county master... The servant girl is wrong... The servant girl is forced into a desperate situation and has to do these things..." Ping''er sobbed, "the young lady was hurt by me... If it wasn''t for me, the young lady would not have been in such a situation... I hope the county master can save the young lady. If the county master wants to kill the servant girl, the county master can take her life."


    Ping''er has done a lot of wrong things, but she never wanted to harm Bai lingyao. If it was not for the sake of protecting the reputation of the second young master, she would not have done it at all.


    "I''m not going to save your lady."


    She has never been a pitiful person. If she really pitied Bai lingyao, she would have come to rescue her from the mire when she received the help letter at the beginning.


    Bai lingyao deserves what she has done. All the sufferings she has suffered are due to the evil she had done.


    "Is it the abortion medicine that Bai Yinling fed you?" Bai asked.


    "Yes..." Ping''er bit her lip and nodded, "the third young lady of the child said she couldn''t stay, so she... Fed me the medicine, and my child fell."


    This is also a good thing for Ping''er. If her stomach is bigger and bigger, she will be exposed to the old lady sooner or later. At that time, not only she but also the second young master will be driven out of the residence.


    "You are such a fool..." Bai ruotong laughs and releases Ping''er''s shackles. "Have you ever thought how much grandma loves her? If you know that you are pregnant, your mother is poor and your son is expensive, you have already been betrothed to your second brother as a concubine.


    When the third sister knocks out your child, she is afraid that this situation will happen and that you will not be controlled by her when you climb the high branch. You dare to do anything wrong, but why do you hesitate?


    Isn''t it what you''ve always thought of climbing up the second elder brother''s high branch? "


    Ping''er looks at Bai ruotong in disbelief.


    Why didn''t she think of it? When she was pregnant, she was afraid, but she didn''t respond. There was a way out for her mother to be poor and her son to be expensive.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant..."


    "Are you stupid? I''m very smart when I meet other things, but I''m confused when I meet my own


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    Ping''er is biting her teeth. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to reply.


    "Do you want to help Bai Yinling?" Bai asked.


    "The handhold of the maid is in the hand of the third lady..." Ping''er hesitates.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "but now your handle is also in my hands. Are you afraid of me if you are afraid of the third sister? You don''t think I''ll help you hide it, do you? "


    She is not such a kind person.


    People like Ping''er are the same as Bai lingyao. They are afraid of bullying others. They are soft to you at the moment, just because they have something in their hands.


    If they are full of arrogance, they would like to stab your spine.

 Chapter 533

    "What''s more, you forget one thing," said Bai ruotong, taking out a letter from his sleeve. "You must have never peeked at the letter that your eldest lady wrote to me. If you wait for me to tell the old lady what''s in the letter, you can accept it."


    Ping''er took a cold breath, trembled her teeth and said, "what''s in it?"


    She really didn''t peep. She respected Bai lingyao. Since Bai lingyao didn''t want to let her see it, she didn''t.


    "It clearly says that you have an affair with your second brother. Do you think that your lady doesn''t doubt you? She just didn''t expect you to betray her so thoroughly. "


    Bai Rutong smiles cunningly.


    Ping''er clenched her teeth and didn''t dare to speak.


    "No, you don''t betray me thoroughly. If you betray me thoroughly, you won''t listen to my elder sister and give me trust. My elder sister is really naive. She thinks I can help her because of the irreconcilable relationship between me and my third sister. Are you kidding? I have a good memory of what you two have done to me. "


    Ping''er''s back is cold. She almost forgot that Bai ruotong was a woman with a small stomach.


    "What do you... What do you want me to do?" Ping''er asks.


    "Pretty, that''s what I want. Come to me later." Bai ruotong clapped his hands and stood up.


    Ping''er doesn''t dare to move much. She looks at her timidly with her head down.


    Bai ruotong didn''t stay any longer. He opened the curtain and walked out of the door. Midnight to see her out, quickly followed up.


    "Miss, do you know how to check a woman''s chastity?"


    Out of the courtyard, midnight choked throat, carefully asked.


    "I don''t understand. I lied to her just now. Who ever thought that she would be blown up by me and say everything directly." Bai lingyao laughs, "but think about it, she is loyal to Bai lingyao. If it is not something that really threatens her life, she will not betray Bai lingyao at all. And the only thing that threatens her life is the evidence left in her stomach. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Midnight can''t help shivering, he and the master''s mind is really... Treacherous.


    "Do you still need to ask the doctor to see the situation, miss?" Asked midnight.


    "Yes, of course." Bai ruotong nodded, "if it''s OK, I really don''t want to invite her. She deserves what she has done. She should have taken responsibility for her own mistakes."


    Bai lingyao is too vain. Everything she does is for her own sake.


    Although she was bewitched by Bai Yinling about Wu''s family, she didn''t win herself. If she thought about it carefully and took into account Wu''s feelings, things would never come to such an end.


    She did everything herself. No wonder anyone.


    "Doctor Yu, please?" Asked midnight.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded with a smile, "if you don''t invite Dr. Yu, who else can you invite? However, it''s not good to nag Dr. Yu again and again. You should invite him to a meal another day."


    Bai Rutong thought, eyes suddenly a bright: "wait, this meal should be able to save."


    Midnight blinked, looking at her for unknown reasons.


    "Just go directly to ask his Royal Highness Prince Rong. His Royal Highness Prince Rong has a deep relationship with him and will help me tie him up directly!" Bai Rutong said with a smile, last time I asked her to go in a hurry for the rest of her life, she didn''t speak to her royal highness. Her missing for her royal highness was sweeping her heart like a torrent of water!


    Since he didn''t come to see her, she went to see Gu Yixiu.

 Chapter 534

    Zhang''s sleep this day is very restless, a night is thought of by Bai Yinling tied to Zhou ran. After taking the medicine, Zhang didn''t want to see his child again. He waved and asked the nurse to take him down.


    She still remembers that when she first came to the mansion three years ago, she had expectations for the white tree hall.


    Everyone says that baishutang is a man who can be entrusted for life.


    But when I came to my house, I found that this man, who was much older than her, didn''t have her in his heart at all.


    The only one he loves is Mrs. LAN. LAN''s strange, is white tree hall regardless of the old lady''s opinion into the house of the woman, listen to people say that just came to have been pregnant. Because the former mother-in-law''s name was also "Lan", her sister-in-law called her Xiao Lan.


    Bai Shutang was in favor of LAN. He stayed in LAN''s room for the rest of the day except the day of his marriage. How she didn''t hate it? In terms of her appearance, she was not as good as LAN.


    It was also because Bai Shutang treated her coldly that she went to read Zhou Lang''s good wishes again.


    All this is Bai Shutang''s fault. If it wasn''t for Bai Shutang, how could she be reduced to the fate of being bullied by the younger generation.


    Zhang Shi thinks so, eyes already installed tears.


    "I went back to miss three and told her that I would agree to her request."


    Zhang called his maid and said softly.


    The maid nodded and went out with the copper basin.


    ¡­¡­


    The carriage slowly stopped at the main door of Prince Rongqin''s mansion. Before knocking on the copper ring, the door opened wide. Gu Yanqing''s slender figure stood in the door. He looked down at Bai ruotong, his eyes slightly shocked: "how can you come?"


    "I miss you."


    White Rutong road.


    In addition to Gu Yanqing, Zhao Cheng and his party were also around. They listen to this, can''t help but slightly raise the corner of the mouth. Looking at the good play in front of us. Bai ruotong raised his head, blinked and stared at Gu Yanqing. The curve of his jaw was slightly tight. He raised his hand to hold her delicate palm in his hand and walked out of the residence.


    "Your Highness, where are you going?" Bai asked.


    "I have something to do. I''ll take you back first." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness wants to enter the palace?"


    "No way." Gu Yanqing returns succinctly, the little girl comes to look for him on her own initiative, the heart is joyful. But now he has something important to do, and can''t play with the little girl.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "that''s it. Since he is not in the palace, why do you want to send me back? Don''t your highness miss me? Don''t you want to look at me? I''ll do what you want with you. I won''t disturb your highness. "


    "There is something serious to do."


    Gu Yanqing''s words were gentle, and her rough finger crossed her cheek slightly: "yesterday, the king of Japan didn''t come to see you, are you angry with me?"


    "Don''t be angry," Bai ruotong quickly shook his head, "Your Highness, you can take me with you. I swear with your highness that I will never disturb your highness!"


    Her soft words made the hair stand upright. The charming smiling face made people feel pity. The bodyguards were slightly shocked and turned away with red faces.


    It turns out that his highness, who does not smile, is a coqueter.


    "No way." Gu Yanqing sighed, "when you see blood later, what should you do? Your body is weak and can''t see these."


    Bai ruotong frowned. Although he knew that he was concerned about himself, he always regarded himself as a weak person, which made Bai ruotong very upset.

 Chapter 535

    Gu Yanqing was angry. She took orange''s hand and went directly into Gu Yanqing''s carriage.


    I knew she wouldn''t listen to him.


    Gu Yanqing mouth smile with a bit of helplessness and doting. Slightly back, turn into the carriage. Bai ruotong, with a small flat face, saw that he entered the carriage, and welcomed him with a smile and went into his arms.


    "Your Highness, do you miss me?"


    Bai ruotong asked in a delicate voice.


    "Haven''t you seen it the other day?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows. At that time, he thought that the little girl was looking for him. He didn''t think that the little girl didn''t pay attention to him. Gu Yanqing''s heart is so stuffy. He really wanted to tear off the little girl''s face and see what material it was made of to change so fast.


    "Although I saw you the day before yesterday, didn''t I say a few words?" Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. "Your Highness must be thinking about me. That day I deliberately treated your highness coldly. Did your highness feel bored? "


    She didn''t know that Gu Yanqing was very jealous at that time. She was often teased by him. Occasionally, she had to tease him once before she would stop.


    "You did it on purpose." Gu Yanqing sighs. She''s really caught up with a little girl.


    "Your Highness hasn''t told me where you are going," said Bai ruotong, looking up at Gu Yanqing and putting his head on his shoulder. "Why don''t you allow me to go with you? Is there any danger? "


    "It''s Qi''er''s business," Gu Yanqing folded her hand and held it on her lap along her shoulder. "I sent someone to investigate this matter. I didn''t think that there was a person of prime minister Murong in the secret guard of the queen."


    "Did Prime Minister Murong cooperate with the empress?" Bai Rutong was shocked. Is it not Gu Yanqing that Prime Minister Murong wants to cooperate with? Why become queen again?


    Does he want to take both sides?


    "Qi''er''s relatives have been sent away by Wang. Don''t worry."


    Poked the nose of the little girl, Gu Yanqing then said, "I caught a lot of empress''s Secret guards. Today I''m going to investigate the matter and see if they have opened their mouths."


    "Because his highness tortured them, he didn''t want to let Rutong see them?" Bai ruotong blinked and suddenly understood.


    His heart is always so thin.


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing mouth radian slightly up, "these two days is really busy, too late to see the king''s little girl, wait for the king busy over this period of time to accompany you."


    "I''ll see it with you."


    White Rutong road.


    "Why not explain it to you? Why are you so stubborn? "


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "I''m not sure if you go alone. I''m afraid that some fox may catch your Highness''s eye while I''m away."


    The hand that embraces Gu Yanqing neck is tiny a tight, white if Tong stuffy way.


    That''s not the reason.


    She''s just worried about Gu Yanqing.


    The man is so secretive that he always separates business from private. She just wants to get involved in his business.


    "Isn''t the biggest Millennium fox in my arms? What else are you afraid of? "


    Gu Yanqing smiles.


    "No, I''ll go with you." Bai ruotong shook his head and refused to let go. It''s better to be coquettish than to reason with Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing lowered her eyebrows and stroked her waist with her fingers: "little girl, your suspicion has become more and more serious recently. Let''s not talk about today''s affairs for the moment. Yesterday, you dare to send bodyguards to follow me."


    "Do you know?" Bai Rutong suddenly raised his head and said in dismay.


    "You think you can cheat me?" Gu Yanqing was helpless.


    No matter how deep the Kung Fu of midnight is, it is still inferior to Zhao Cheng who has been following him for a long time.

 Chapter 536

    Bai ruotong chuckled and pinched Gu Yanqing''s face: "I''m worried about your highness..."


    "What are you worried about?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows. He likes the little girl''s jealous appearance. As long as he doesn''t get angry with him, he will follow her whatever she does.


    "I''m afraid you''re going out of the wall." White Rutong road.


    "Red apricot? Isn''t that a description of you? " Gu Yanqing was speechless.


    The carriage slowed down and stopped by the door. Bai ruotong opens the curtain and looks at Gu Yanqing with a frown.


    "Your Highness, how much do you dislike me?" Bai asked.


    "Why do I dislike you?"


    "I said that if I don''t go back, you have to push me back," said Bai ruotong angrily. "I don''t care. Anyway, I won''t get out of the carriage."


    After that, she clenched the seat. Gu Yanqing smiles, grabs her hand and drags it directly from the carriage. Bai ruotong exclaims. Seeing that she is about to get out of the carriage, she hugs Gu Yanqing tightly with her backhand, looks up and pecks at his tight jaw.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned and looked down at her in disbelief.


    "Take me!" Bai ruotong seeks Tao.


    "Do you like to ask in this way?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded slightly. He sighed, his eyes covered with a layer of burning: "Zhao Cheng, go to West Street!"


    After that, he took Bai ruotong in his arms. Bai ruotong is happy and wants to thank him, but Gu Yanqing blocks his mouth.


    A kiss, Gu Yanqing whispered with a smile: "this is the way to request people, little girl remember."


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of West Street.


    As soon as Bai ruotong came in, he heard the cry. She couldn''t help shaking. As soon as she stepped back, Gu Yanqing held her down. He took off his cloak and put it on her and led her in.


    "Regret it?" He knew she was afraid.


    Bai Rutong choked his throat and shook his head: "I''m not afraid."


    What is she afraid of? Sooner or later, she will come into his life. She knew how dark and bloody his life was, and she was ready.


    Gu Yanqing''s eye color is tiny a tight, pick an eye to smile a way: "you wait here first, I go in."


    Then he turned and pushed the door into the room. Although Bai ruotong didn''t keep up, she could smell the blood at the tip of her nose. Chen''er and a''ning arrive at this time. They follow Bai ruotong.


    After a while, Gu Yanqing''s figure came out of the room and went directly into another room with another person. Bai Rutong saw it and quickly followed it.


    "What are you doing in here? No big, no small! "


    As soon as the man saw Bai Rutong coming in, he raised his eyes and scolded directly. Bai ruotong trembled with fright and looked at the person in front of him. I saw an eight foot tall middle-aged man, tall and thin, with a clean goat beard.


    "Jones, the king allowed her in."


    Gu Yanqing''s words a cold, frown way.


    Zhong Lang Shi was stunned, and his words softened: "Your Highness, the matter we discussed is not trivial. How can we let a woman listen to it?"


    "She''s not an outsider." Gu Yanqing raised her hand, put a smile on the corner of her mouth, and said to Bai Rutong, "come here."


    She was so absorbed that she went with Gu Yanqing and sat beside him.


    "Even if this woman is not an outsider, she is a woman after all. There is no reason for a woman to listen to men''s conversation."


    Zhong Lang Shi is still a little aggrieved and grumbles.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head and played with the silk handkerchief in hand, listening carefully to Zhong Langshi''s angry words. This person''s status in front of Gu Yanqing should not be low, otherwise how dare to reprimand her in front of Gu Yanqing.

 Chapter 537

    "Rutong, this is the national teacher, Zhong Langshi." Gu Yanqing whispered.


    "National teacher? A fortune teller? " Bai ruotong smiles and deliberately provokes. If true, Zhong Lang Shi hears this words immediately twisted eyebrow: "shortsighted."


    "Just like each other."


    Bai ruotong arched his hand and returned.


    Zhong Lang Shi a choke, this just suddenly come over, this little woman is intentionally satirize him. He just looked down upon her as a woman, and she directly called him a street Taoist who only knew divination.


    "Zhong Lang Shi, you go on." Gu Yanqing stroked Bai ruotong''s head and said.


    Zhong Lang Shi was not happy. He had heard that Gu Yanqing had a different love for the girls in the West Marquis''s mansion. Today, it is true.


    In the past, he was not close to a girl, which made Zhong Langshi admire. But now, with such a charming girl lying in his arms, he was not half tired. Zhong Langshi could not help but worry.


    "Your Highness, she''s here. I can''t tell you." Zhong Lang Shi screwed his eyebrows. He always spoke freely. Although he was a national teacher, he could not understand the roundness.


    "Zhong Lang Shi, are you delaying my time?" Gu Yanqing''s mouth slightly bent down, a pair of eagle eyes breath dark haze.


    Zhong Lang Shi could not help shivering: "I don''t mean that. I mean that no matter how much your highness dotes on her, she is just a woman. The pleasure in the room should be kept in private. In front of you and me, we can discuss business. How can we hold a woman happy


    He is loyal to Gu Yanqing and really appreciates him. Now, seeing him bewildered by beauty, he took himself as an outspoken persuader.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong stares at the person in front of him coldly. In modern times, he is really a representative of male chauvinism. But his words are not without reason, she and Gu Yanqing in front of the outsider is really like a fox seduce a bloody general.


    Who told her that she was so beautiful.


    With a smile, Bai Rutong got up and said, "Your Highness will discuss business with Taoist priest Zhong first. Rutong will wait for your highness."


    Taoist?


    Zhong Lang Shi''s face was almost white with anger from the little girl¡° "Taoist" is not insulting words, but from this little girl''s mouth, it really means insulting. He is the national master of all people. He is good at astrology and divination. How can he become a deceptive path in the street.


    To refute, Bai Rutong has slipped out of the room like greasing his feet. There was no way to breathe in his chest. Zhong Longshi sighed heavily.


    "Zhong Lang Shi''s attitude towards women should be changed," Gu Yanqing joked, "otherwise your wife would be so sad."


    "Wei Chen and his wife have been separated from each other." Zhong Lang Shi Road.


    A woman has always been a man''s attachment, and her wife''s three obediences and four virtues did not conform to the rules of her ancestors. Although she was separated from others, she was actually divorced by him.


    Gu Yanqing pulled lip: "no wonder."


    Zhong Lang Shi


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong was a little bored sitting in the corridor. She looked down at the withered leaves on the ground swaying slightly with the wind. Her fingers were folded into silk handkerchiefs, which were then folded into a mouse and a goat. When she opened the handkerchief again, the door was pushed open.


    She looked up in surprise, but lowered her head again. It''s another door. It''s Zhao Cheng.


    "Lord Zhao."


    Bai ruotong got up, patted the tail of his skirt and strode toward Zhao Cheng.


    Zhao Cheng watched Bai ruotong coming with a smile, and could not help wring his eyebrows.

 Chapter 538

    "Mr. Zhao, I just want to call you. How can your eyes look like seeing a ghost?" Bai ruotong blinked and took a step closer to Zhao Cheng.


    Since hearing the conversation between her and the prince that day, he can see if she has seen a ghost.


    "Mr. Zhao, did you talk to your highness about the last time?" Seeing that he ignored himself, Bai asked again.


    "You can rest assured that Zhao promised the county leader that if you don''t say it, you won''t say more."


    Zhao Cheng murmured back. Bai ruotong flat mouth, this is deliberately unfamiliar with her. After she became the head of the county, she still asked Zhao Cheng to call her "white girl", but now he called her "head of the county", and he just wanted to alienate her.


    "Mr. Zhao, are you still angry with me?"


    Bai asked.


    Zhao Cheng shook his head: "Zhao won''t get angry with the county leader, nor is he qualified to take the initiative with the county. Is there anything else the county leader wants to ask? "


    "No Bai ruotong choked slightly, and he was so cold that he couldn''t speak.


    "In that case, Zhao left first."


    After that, Zhao Cheng jumps over Bai ruotong and pushes Gu Yanqing''s door open. Like a gust of wind, he leaves in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong chokes. She knows that she has made Zhao Cheng suspicious. If she wants to recover her love with him, it''s better to think of other ways.


    Bai Rutong thought so and sighed heavily.


    I just wanted to bow my head, but I heard the slight sound of pain in the room. It was the room that Zhao Cheng had just walked out of, and it was the one that she did not dare to enter at the beginning.


    Following her highness, she has seen a lot of bloody things, but her chest is still a little scared and worried. Bai Rutong choked and walked towards the room. Just took two steps, Anning turned back and stopped her.


    "What do you want to do, miss?" Asked Anning.


    "I''ll go in and have a look." Bai Rutong whispered back. Anning shook his head: "Your Highness said that you are not allowed to see more here. You''d better listen to your highness and don''t come here to see more."


    Bai Rutong ignored her and moved to the left. Anning saw her and followed her. Bai Rutong glared at her fiercely, then walked to the right, and Anning followed. She clenched her teeth: "you get out of the way."


    "Your Highness orders..."


    "Your Highness orders you to die, will you?"


    "Go Anning said without hesitation.


    Bai ruotong


    With a sigh of helplessness, Bai Rutong turned back and winked at the orange. Orange son understanding, take advantage of a Ning don''t notice, come forward to point on her acupoints. Anning''s eyes with a touch of panic, staring at Bai Rutong.


    Bai Rutong smiles, jumps over Anning and walks towards the room. The strong smell of blood rushes into his nose. Bai Rutong covers his mouth and nose with a silk handkerchief and pushes the door open. Before you enter, you can see the blood everywhere.


    The light in the room was dim, and Bai Rutong choked. The scene in front of him looked like hell. A dozen people were chained to the wall. Some people have been punctured a hole in the chest, flowing blood.


    Some people broke an arm and threw it on the ground. The broken part of the white bone was stained with blackened blood.


    Bai ruotong can''t help stepping back a few steps. The strong smell makes her stomach tumbling.


    She couldn''t help but rush out of the room and spit out sour water under a tree.


    The torture in TV dramas is just whipping. It has never been so tragic. Inside, the living and dead were mixed together. Everyone''s face was as gray as ashes, and his eyes were empty, with a sense of despair.


    Gu Yanqing did all this.

 Chapter 539

    According to her suffocating chest, Gu Yanqing is always warm and smiling in front of her.


    Although the novel has described his terror, but get along with him, she has long forgotten it.


    The initial timidity came to me.


    How many faces does he have.


    Why in such a cruel treatment of strangers, and so gentle with her.


    "How are you, miss?"


    Orange came, patted her back and asked softly.


    Although she knows that this scene can''t be seen by Bai ruotong, sooner or later she wants to understand the horror of her lover. Since she wants to enter his life, why does orange want to stop her.


    Bai ruotong shook his head, and his body was slightly soft. This is clearly what she wanted to see, but... After she really saw it, she was timid.


    "Just kill them directly. Why treat them like animals... Aren''t they human?" Bai ruotong gasped and asked.


    "Miss, they are all dead men. They are very tolerant of pain. If they don''t do as well, they won''t admit it at all."


    Said orange.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. He bit his teeth and closed his eyes tightly.


    She has been persuading herself that she and Gu Yanqing were originally from two worlds. She can''t ask Gu Yanqing in the way of modern people. Bai Rutong thought so and took a deep breath.


    In this world, human life is like grass mustard, if he pity, he will become a dish of Chinese food.


    Bai ruotong knew this truth.


    "Little girl."


    Behind him suddenly thought of a worried male voice, low and pleasant.


    Bai ruotong looked back. I didn''t know when Gu Yanqing was standing in front of her. His eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, and the corners of his mouth are slightly upward curved. But for some reason, Bai ruotong stepped back two steps timidly.


    "I''ll... I''ll go first..."


    She covered her chest and rushed out of the yard. Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows and followed her.


    Just back in the carriage, Gu Yanqing had closed the curtain and followed him up.


    "Are you afraid of the king?"


    If he let her go now, she would run away. This is something Gu Yanqing doesn''t want to see.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "I... I''m not afraid, your highness... I just..."


    "You''re still scared."


    Gu Yanqing sighed. How could he not notice Bai Rutong''s shaking hands. All the time, he lived in a dark hell. Bai ruotong was a beam of light. He didn''t want to pull her in and let her be covered by darkness.


    But he has no way, the closer they come, the more she will be aware of the real him.


    "I..."


    There are tears in Bai ruotong''s eyes. She used to think that she was the most unfortunate person in the world, but now she knows that she has been living in the warm flower room. Now she can''t bear to see a storm.


    She''s not afraid of plot, she''s afraid of blood.


    "Sorry..."


    Gu Yanqing held it in his arms, he fell on her shoulder, smelling the sweet smell of her neck socket. This fragrance can make him feel at ease: "I''m sorry, girl, it''s all my fault. If you want to blame me, I''ll blame you. I forced you into my life.


    If you don''t marry me, you won''t see that. "


    "Don''t blame you..." Bai Rutong said, "I''m too timid. I used to think that I had a lot of courage, but today I see these, I know that I am afraid... I know your highness is in trouble, but I just ran away in a hurry, your highness, did I hurt your heart again? "

 Chapter 540

    Gu Yanqing leaned over and looked directly at her: "you also know that you have hurt my heart. I think you will hide from me after you run away."


    "What would you do if Rutong avoided you?" Bai asked.


    "Arrest you and put you in Rongqin palace. Until when you don''t hide from the king, the king will let you out. Or, if you don''t let go, you can''t go anywhere because you claim to have died suddenly and will accompany you for the rest of your life. "


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong could not help shivering and swallowing: "are you serious, or are you deliberately threatening me?"


    "Seriously, if you want to have a try, you are welcome."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong screwed up her eyebrows. Although she was so threatened by him, she didn''t feel a trace of fear in her chest. She was even amused by his "childish" words. She flattened her mouth and pinched his cheek: "would you kill me? Just like they were? "


    "No," Gu Yanqing leaned over her ear, "I will take good care of you. After you and hairpin, I will let you accompany me every day..."


    "Why... Why after Ji Ji?" Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He always felt that this guy couldn''t say anything good.


    Sure enough.


    "I want you to give birth to my son." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Rutong''s face suddenly turned red. She opened her eyes and pushed Gu Yanqing away: "you... Don''t scare me! Do you know how scared I was just now? You are still so threatening me.


    Gu Yanqing, don''t go too far! Who''s going to have a baby with you? I''m not going to do that with you? "


    Gu Yanqing speechless, pick eyebrow way: "what kind of thing?"


    Now the little girl''s face slightly recovered. Sure enough, joking with her can make her forget those terrible memories quickly.


    "You know it Bai ruotong gritted his teeth.


    Gu Yanqing smile: "you have no other choice, who let you lure the king first."


    "I don''t have it! It''s you who got in the first place White Rutong road.


    "Who made me marry her when I was a child? He also said that no one will marry in his life except the king. " Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Nonsense, I was happy when I was a child. It was the prince..." before Bai Rutong finished, Gu Yanqing''s smile suddenly froze. She swallowed her saliva. What she said just now was just a subconscious and unintentional remark. The speaker didn''t want to hear it. When Bai ruotong just wanted to speak, Gu Yanqing opened the curtain and directly ordered: "go back to Rongqin palace."


    "Yes."


    The coachman nodded and rode slowly.


    "Your Highness, I just... I just didn''t mean to... You should understand that I''m treating your highness now..."


    "Do you like Gu chenlian so much?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong took a breath and shook his head like a rattle.


    "I heard that you planted a tree outside the palace? Is it for Gu chenlian? Wutong tree?


    Gu Yanqing saw that she did not return, and asked.


    "What did Zhao Cheng tell you?"


    Didn''t he promise to say nothing to himself?


    "What do you say?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "The rest, he didn''t tell you anything?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing frowned deeply: "what else can you hide from me? Where else did you plant trees for him? Do you need me to cut them off one by one for you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why have you never told me that you have a hobby of planting trees?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened her mouth. She didn''t have the hobby of planting trees!


    Besides, she didn''t do that.

 Chapter 541

    She really can''t understand why every time she talks to Gu Yanqing, she always makes a humble apology.


    At the beginning of the topic, Gu Yanqing was still a soft comfort, but why did it directly become what it is now.


    I blame my mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Lijiao hospital.


    The old lady amuses her little grandson. Bai Chu laughs with the charm of Zhang. The more she looks, the more happy she is.


    "Madam, madam asked you to go to her room. She said she had something to say to you." Red aunt walked into the room and whispered.


    The old lady smell speech, hand in hand white Chu sullen to nurse, got up and walked out of the room.


    After taking the medicine, Zhang lay on the bed and waited. As the old lady walked into the room, her eyes filled with tears and she choked: "mother."


    Her tears now look so cheap in the old lady''s eyes. When she thought of Zhang''s great ambition to harm her grandson, she felt a little unhappy. Now the house is in a mess, Li Niang is pregnant, she can no longer drive Li Niang out of the house.


    "Are you better?"


    The old lady sighed and sat beside her.


    "Better, better too much..." Zhang nodded busily. She knew how disappointed the old lady was now. But at the beginning, she didn''t harm her own children. Now she has such an end that she is harmed by others.


    "That''s good."


    The old lady''s words were cold and disappointed. Zhang''s listening is in his ears and his cold is in his heart. He sat up and knelt down in front of the old lady with his legs bent: "mother, I know I have done a lot of wrong things, and I hope my mother can forgive me... With Chu Xun, I will never be as ignorant as before. I know my mother is very disappointed with me, but what happened before is not what I thought... Mother, I really know I was wrong, Please don''t be angry with me any more... "


    Zhang sobbed. Now there are pursuers before and tigers after. The only thing she can rely on is the old lady in front of her. If she even loses the old lady''s favor, she really doesn''t know what to do in the future.


    "You know what''s wrong? Do you know what''s wrong with you? " The old lady sighed, "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang, I''ve always treated you well, but you''ve done all the bad things when you come to the house. If it wasn''t for your pregnancy, the old lady would have driven you out of the house."


    "Mother... I know... I''m still young. I don''t know anything. I also know that I''ve broken your heart. I can''t do my duty as a mother, but today I have this end. It''s not what I thought. I''ve been framed. Mother, you must decide with me. Someone wants to kill my child..."


    Zhang clenched the end of the old lady''s skirt and pleaded.


    "Who''s going to hurt you? Who else wants to harm you? " Asked the old lady.


    I thought she wanted to answer Bai ruotong, but she didn''t think about it. What she said was, "it''s ruotong who is responsible for me. All my dystocia during childbirth are caused by ruotong. I hope my mother will make decisions with me!"


    ¡­¡­


    The dreary light rain came from the evening. Bai ruotong looked at the sky outside the window lattice and sighed.


    After returning to Prince Rongqin''s house, Gu Yanqing had been sitting in front of the case, reading books, and didn''t seem to have any idea of taking care of her. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and poked Gu Yanqing''s arm: "Your Highness, you went there today, but what did you find out? Why are you so close to the national master? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing took a look at her, but did not reply.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and turned his head to look at the window. Someone outside hurried to the hospital and whispered something to Zhao Cheng.


    Bai ruotong fixed his eyes on Zhao Zhong.

 Chapter 542

    To go, Gu Yanqing is to stop her: "do not have to go, Zhao Cheng will solve it."


    "When manager Zhao comes, something must have happened to my grandmother. I have to go." White Rutong road. Gu Yanqing said softly, "what can happen? You''ll just put your heart in your stomach. "


    She always lives in the head of the house is prone to "accident", if not because it is not in line with the rules, he would have taken her to Rongqin palace. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, in fact, I came here today to ask your Highness for something."


    "Do you want to borrow the rest of your life?" Gu Yanqing had already seen through her mind. If it wasn''t for something urgent, how could she have kindly visited her.


    Bai ruotong nodded quickly and said with a smile, "the sooner the better. This matter can''t be delayed."


    "What if I insist on delaying?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was stunned and her words suddenly softened. She knew that he was angry with herself. She flattened her mouth and pleaded: "Your Highness, I really have something to ask you. Since manager Zhao came to find me, it must be something important in the government. Please let me go first. I have something important to do tomorrow."


    Her date with Ping''er should not be missed.


    "The rest of your life will come to see you back tomorrow morning. As for what you have to do, let your servant do it for you." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness, I..."


    Bai ruotong wants to refute, but the other side looks up and sees a cold air.


    She swallowed and turned out of the study. Zhao Cheng had already sent Zhao Zhong away. Seeing Bai ruotong out, he quickly caught up with him: "what are you doing out there?"


    "Where is the orange?" Bai asked.


    Zhao Cheng pointed to the direction of the dining room. Bai ruotong nodded and walked with him. After two steps, she turned back and sighed, "Mr. Zhao, you don''t have to follow me all the time, do you? Didn''t I tell you that I won''t do anything wrong? What are you doing with me all the time? "


    "I can''t rest assured if I don''t follow you." Zhao Chengdao.


    Bai ruotong flattened the corners of his mouth: "don''t you doubt me? Mr. Zhao, if you use your skepticism on me, it''s a waste of time. "


    "County master, you should understand why Zhao did it."


    Bai ruotong was intimidating and luring at first, but he had no choice but to agree to her. Now we should be alert to her anytime and anywhere. If she does something unfavorable to his highness, he will stop her for the first time.


    "Mr. Zhao, you should also know that your highness is extremely intelligent. If I do something against him, won''t he find out?"


    Bai Rutong smiles. He really thinks highly of himself. If she could fight Gu Yanqing, would she not be the most rebellious existence in the supreme madwoman.


    Zhao Cheng tightened his chin and ignored her words. Bai ruotong sighed, raised his hand and said, "you''d better think about whether it''s such a thing."


    After that, he ignores Zhao Cheng''s following and joins orange through the corridor. He whispers a few words. Orange nods, takes off her apron and goes out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang''s head was still crying, and the old lady didn''t give any more consolation. She didn''t want to believe a word of Zhang''s words. The old lady no longer doubted what kind of person Bai ruotong was. Her sincerity had already been put in front of her.


    Only Zhang, the woman repeatedly framed Bai ruotong. The old lady forgives her once or twice, but she still doesn''t know how to repent.


    "Old lady, Zhao Zhong is back."

 Chapter 543

    Red aunt opened the curtain, went to the old lady and whispered.


    The old lady nodded: "what about Rutong, are you back?"


    "No, his Royal Highness Prince Rong said that he would not let the fourth young lady come back. He also told the old lady not to make it public."


    Red Gu Fu in front of the old lady''s ear, whispered.


    Although Zhang could not hear what aunt Hong was saying, he could see the old lady''s more dignified look and guess some.


    "Mother, did Rutong go to his Royal Highness Prince Rong again?" Zhang said.


    The old lady looked up slowly: "what do you want to say? Are you going to scold that Rutong is a dissolute woman? "


    "It seems that my mother still doesn''t believe what I said. I''ve never lied to my mother. It''s true that Rutong did harm to me. My mother can think about it carefully. I have such a big hatred with Rutong. Why does Rutong protect me in front of the Marquis?"


    Zhang''s words are sincere and sincere.


    "Mr. Zhang, if you are treated well, madam, I''ll see what you said today. If you dare to tell anyone, madam, I''ll..."


    Before the old lady''s words came down, heavy footsteps rang out of the curtain. She looked up and white tree hall closed the curtain and went into the room.


    "What are you doing here?" Asked the old lady.


    "Mother, I know what Zhaoxin said." The white tree hall has a black face and stands with a negative hand.


    As soon as the voice fell, the old lady suddenly stood up and said, "do you know? Who said that to you? There are only me and Zhaoxin (Zhang''s name). What do you know? Did you bribe your maid to listen to the conversation between me and Zhaoxin


    The old lady''s words irritated her, and her turbid eyes were angry. She didn''t expect her son to do this. He used to respect her for everything. Now, let alone respect, he wants to take all the power of the head of the government.


    "Mother, you don''t know something. At the beginning, Prince Rong sent a brothel woman to Chu Sheng. As a result, the brothel woman killed herself in private meeting with her lover. Because of this, Rutong suspected that it was Li Niang''s hands and feet.


    But mother, Li Niang and ruotong have no grievances and no grudges. Why did she kill the brothel woman? But if Tong insists on that. What Zhang said today is not aimed at Ruo Tong, but in reason. Ruo Tong''s behavior is revenge on Li Niang. She wants to revenge Li Niang for the humble brothel girl! "


    Bai Shutang growled.


    His daughter will never be in his heart.


    "I know about it. Ruotong talked to me about it." Said the old lady.


    Bai Shutang snorted, looked around and asked, "where is Bai ruotong? Where have you been? "


    "At his Royal Highness Prince Rong!"


    The old lady hasn''t opened her mouth yet, Zhang replied busily.


    The old lady glared at Zhang. She flattened her mouth, carefully lowered her head, but there was a touch of joy in the corner of her mouth.


    Although he was forced by Bai Yinling, it would be good to get rid of Bai Rutong.


    If Bai ruotong is driven out of his residence, Bai Chu will be implicated. Then her legitimate son will naturally become the son of the world.


    Next, just think about how to kill Bai Yinling and save Zhou ran, and everything will be fine.


    "Mother, look at Rutong. It''s really lawless now."


    White tree Hall Road.


    "Shutang, ruotong is also your child. Why are you so indifferent to her all the time? That child''s life is very hard. He lost his mother when he was a child, and he was not treated by you. Now it''s very rare for him to have such a sense. "

 Chapter 544

    "Mother, Yinling is more bitter."


    White tree hall reminds a way.


    The old lady''s heart is always partial. If Bai ruotong leans on her, she is partial to Bai ruotong.


    "You..."


    The old lady wants to talk and stop. She wants to reprimand Bai Shutang, but she doesn''t know how to reprimand him. Bai Shutang''s heart is completely bewitched by Li Niang. She must be beside her pillow. Li Niang has a lot of wind in her ears. Now that Li Niang is pregnant, the old lady can''t move her. Even if she is indignant, it''s hard to get rid of it.


    "Go and call Miss four back. If Miss four doesn''t come back, it''s compulsory to drag her back!" Bai Shutang said angrily.


    "No! If you forcibly take Rutong back, don''t you feel bad with your Royal Highness Prince Rong? The Western Marquis''s office of our town has just been promoted. If we fight against his Royal Highness Prince Rong, won''t we be thought that we are more and more arrogant and don''t look down on the royal family? "


    The old lady said earnestly.


    "That''s not true, old lady."


    Bai Shutang hasn''t answered yet. A soft female voice comes from her. Li Niang walked into the room with a smile on her face. Looking at Li Niang, Zhang''s face suddenly sank.


    Others do not know that she knows clearly, now his body has become this virtue, but it is all caused by Li Niang.


    She bit her teeth and glared at Li Niang angrily. Li Niang went to the old lady and sat down: "why should mother always be afraid of her Royal Highness Prince Rong? What is he afraid of? Ruotong was originally a member of the West Marquis''s residence. What qualifications does he have to keep ruotong?


    Mother, you are really confused. If you are so reckless in the mansion, aren''t you all spoiled by your mother? "


    "Li Niang, I''m afraid it''s against the rules for you to call Rutong''s name directly?"


    The old lady warned.


    This woman didn''t come here with any good intentions. That day, after the doctor diagnosed that she was really pregnant, Bai Shutang was so happy that he stayed with her all day. Once in a while, I went to the fox''s nest. I never came back to live with her again.


    Li Niang is so presumptuous that she is not always favored by Bai Shutang.


    "Li Niang forgot for a moment."


    Li Niang smiles, but there is no guilt on her face. She is very calm.


    "Old lady, Miss orange is back."


    After hearing Ming''s report, aunt Hong whispered in the old lady''s ear.


    The old lady said with a smile, "orange is the little girl beside Rutong?" She remembered the maid, who was quite clever. She came from Bai Lingwei.


    "Yes." Li Niang said.


    "Bring it in quickly." The old lady waved her hand and whispered. Red aunt ordered to step down, and after a while, orange went into the room. The inner room was small, and it was crowded into a large family.


    The old lady looked at a few people, stopped and went into the hall to ask questions, leaving Zhang alone waiting in the room.


    "Where''s your lady?" Asked the old lady.


    "In your Highness''s place," said orange, "the young lady provoked your Highness''s anger, and his highness punished her for copying the moral classics for one night."


    When the old lady heard the words, her chest suddenly tightened: "if he is weak, how can he copy Tao Te Ching? What is your highness thinking? Isn''t he always good to Rutong? "


    Bai Shutang frowns. If Bai ruotong offends his Royal Highness Prince Rong, he really has no reason to force him back now.


    "Miss is going to send greetings to her Royal Highness Prince Rong today. By the way, she wants her Royal Highness Prince Rong to invite Dr. Yu to feel the old lady''s pulse. However, somehow, they quarreled. In her anger, Her Highness punished her for copying Tao Te Ching all night. He also said that if she copied well, he would help her to invite Dr. Yu."

 Chapter 545

    Orange said here, tears sprouted in her eyes. After staying with Bai Rutong for a long time, she learned how to pretend to cry. On hearing this, the old lady looked slightly shaken, showing a little heartache: "I''m in good health. What kind of doctor can I see? Ruotong''s work is really in vain."


    "Miss said that the old lady has been coughing for a long time recently. It must be that she has phlegm in her throat. Dr. Yu''s medical skill is superb and can completely cure the old lady''s disease."


    Said orange.


    Listening to this, the old lady felt more and more uncomfortable. All her granddaughters see a little bit of her health problems, but her son is a loser. He is always thinking about his concubine. How ever did he take this old lady to heart.


    Hearing this, Bai Shutang could not help but move his eyebrows: "mother is ill?"


    "Do you care if you are sick or not?" The old lady snorted coldly, then turned her eyes on orange. "Did Rutong bring a message to the old lady?"


    "Yes." Orange nodded, and Yu Guang glanced around. The old lady understood her meaning, and with a wave of her hand, everyone stepped down. The servants were willing to leave, but baishutang was still standing in the same place. The old lady looked at him with a bitter smile on her lips. She stood up with her hand and said, "let''s go back to Yongning hospital."


    "Yes."


    Orange up to help the old lady, Yu Guang can''t help but sweep to Li Niang. Li Niang''s eyes were like knife light, flashing across the edge, staring at her without blinking. Orange turned back and didn''t care.


    Bai ruotong''s orders are obeyed by cheng''er, who also greets Ping''er. The next thing is for Bai ruotong. She believes that her young lady will turn the bad into the good.


    Early the next morning, Bai ruotong drove the carriage back to the West Marquis''s house. There was no time to go back to qingtongyuan. She rushed to the main hall. The old lady and Bai Shutang were sitting in the hall. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. She looked at Li Niang sitting beside Bai Shutang. With a smile on her lips, she walked away with them.


    "Grandmother, father, Rutong is back." White Rutong road.


    "You still know how long we''ve been waiting for you?" White tree hall cold voice way.


    The old lady was angry at Bai Shutang and raised her hand to ask Bai ruotong to sit beside her. Bai Shutang''s fists were loose and tight, tight and loose. He said harshly, "mother, don''t spoil her too much. No matter what, she comes back overnight. If someone sees her, people outside the mansion don''t know how to talk."


    "Does Father mean to make Rutong kneel down?"


    Just as the old lady wanted to ask for a favor, Bai ruotong got up, went to the white tree hall and knelt down. Bai Shutang''s face was stiff. He never thought that Bai ruotong''s reaction was so fast.


    "What do you mean by kneeling? Are you embarrassing me? "


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "Isn''t that what father thought?" Bai Rutong raised his eyebrows. "My father wanted to make Rutong kneel down. Maybe he was still waiting to cure him."


    "It seems that you also know that you have committed a wrong and need to be punished." Bai Shutang snorted, "Bai Rutong, I really didn''t expect that you should be so vicious. Zhang has already explained that her dystocia is all caused by you. Bai Rutong, you haven''t explained it well. What''s your ghost mind?"


    "Ghost mind?"


    Bai Rutong smiles.


    If Zhang''s words were related to Li Niang, his father would defend her in every way, but if it was related to her, his father would protect her in every way.


    "Father, mother''s words also can believe?" Bai said, "I have never done anything bad. If my father doesn''t believe me, I can ask my mother to confront me. Rutong, his father and grandmother swear that if Rutong does anything wrong, the sky will break."

 Chapter 546

    Bai Shutang didn''t want to believe her lies, but the old lady did. As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice fell, the old lady called for Zhang.


    Bai ruotong kneels on the ground and refuses to get up. Hong Gu looks at the old lady''s pitying look and takes out a cushion directly to Bai ruotong''s knees. There was a clear sound of footsteps outside the door, and everyone answered. It was Zhang who came slowly. Her body was still weak. After two steps, she was out of breath. She went into the hall to salute, and directly found a bench to take her seat.


    "Zhang, tell Bai ruotong what he did with you in front of his mother and me."


    White tree hall orders a way.


    "Yes." Zhang was panting for a weak airway.


    The old lady was turning the beads of Buddha, and a fierce light flashed in her eyes. Zhang''s behavior she can see clearly, now gave birth to a legitimate son, she rely on their own identity and began to bully in the house. The old lady gave a cold hum, and the Buddha bead suddenly stopped and patted on the table.


    "When I was pregnant, ruotong came to talk to me. She told me that Li Niang is very popular now. Although the position of son of the world always belongs to her own son, the Marquis loves Li Niang so much now. If Li Niang gave birth to a son, the position of son of the world might really fall into Li Niang''s hands,


    I was so scared at that time that I believed what Rutong said. Now in retrospect, what Rutong said was that he wanted me to aim at Li Niang. "


    Zhang''s words were sincere. Bai Shutang listened to them and naturally took them seriously. It is undeniable that both Bai Chusheng and Zhang care about this position.


    "So, you let your maid put on such a show?" Bai Shutang asked.


    "Yes." Zhang nodded and said with a bitter smile, "but I didn''t expect that my plan was easily seen through by the marquis. But I didn''t expect that ruotong really wanted to harm me. She actually poisoned me. My mother, everything I said was true. If Meiling were alive, she would prove it to me. "


    Zhang said, emotional tears. She heard Bai Yinling say that Bai ruotong had saved Mei Ling''s life in front of the old lady, but just after she left the house, Mei Ling was killed by Bai Shutang. Now people have died, dead without proof, with her nonsense.


    Bai ruotong was playing with the pendant on her waist, and she laughed softly. She looked up at the old lady and said, "grandmother, can you believe what mother said?"


    "Grandma believes you."


    Said the old lady.


    If the old lady said that, Bai ruotong was relieved. She wanted to bypass Zhang once. When she gave birth to her son, Bai Rutong saw her sufferings one by one. But now, she can''t forgive Zhang.


    If you forgive Zhang, you are cruel to yourself.


    "Mother, do you know that if it wasn''t for me, you would have been driven out of the house by your father when you gave birth? I''ve never asked my mother to be so kind, but I didn''t think that you would fall into the well, my mother. "


    Bai ruotong sighed.


    At that time, Qingling hospital.


    A cup of tea suddenly fell on the ground, only to hear a "pa", fell to pieces.


    "What did you say? Is Zhou ran gone


    White Yin Ling Zhang Yuan eye, quality asks a way.


    "It''s... It''s gone..."


    Red leaf trembled and replied that she didn''t know what was going on. Yesterday she sent someone to guard Zhou ran, but when I went to see him this morning, all the people who were guarding Zhou ran were asleep. There was only a falling hemp rope in the room, and no one was alive.


    "Does Bai ruotong know about Zhou ran?"


    The white Yin Ling Na road.


    no


    This is absolutely impossible.

 Chapter 547

    Although Zhang is infatuated with Zhou ran, she is by no means an careless person. Her communication with Zhou Ran is very secret. She is covered by old lady Zhang. If she hadn''t sent someone to watch Zhang all night, she would not have known about it. How did Bai ruotong know about it?


    She is not her.


    There is no dark guard around except midnight. She could not control Prince Rong''s people in the mansion.


    Bai Yinling''s chest was slightly blocked, and he said to Qing''er: "go to the main hall to see what they said. I''m going to a place."


    "Yes."


    Qing Er nodded.


    Bai Yinling didn''t care too much, so she went out in a flurry in her cloak.


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall, the atmosphere was solemn. Zhang looked at Bai ruotong in front of him, and a joke flashed in his eyes.


    What can Bai ruotong do to save her?


    She did all these things to restrict Bai Yinling. If it wasn''t for Bai Yinling''s arrogance, would she care about her life?


    "If only you would admit it, I have evidence." Zhang said.


    "Evidence? What evidence? " Bai Rutong asked.


    "The evidence, of course, is the letter you wrote to me." Zhang said, and took out a letter from her arms. She looked at the maid beside her. The maid understood and handed the letter to Bai Shutang.


    Bai Shutang is familiar with Bai ruotong''s handwriting. Her handwriting is very neat and beautiful. This is also the only place where he was optimistic about Bai ruotong.


    In the letter, Bai ruotong carefully persuades Zhang, and even writes the plan into the letter.


    "Bai ruotong, what else do you not admit?"


    Bai Shutang throws the letter on the ground, and it falls right in front of Bai Rutong''s eyes. She picked up the letter that had fallen from the ground and put it in hand. When she saw it, she burst out laughing.


    There''s no way the handwriting on it is hers.


    I''m afraid it''s the word "Zeng" Bai ruotong copied by Zhang. I have to say that Bai ruotong used to write really well.


    "Father, how long has it been since you checked your daughter''s homework?"


    Bai ruotong looked up at Bai Shutang and said softly.


    Bai Shutang asked: "what do you mean by this?"


    "Since he was seriously ill, his fingers have been shaking so much that he can''t write such beautiful words any more, let alone communicate with his mother by letter. We are all in the same mansion. Why can''t I come to see my mother in person? Why use letters? Isn''t this a special way to leave a handle?


    Mother is stupid, but Rutong is not stupid. "


    Bai said that and left the letter aside.


    "Mr. Hou, what the young lady said is true. Since she was assassinated and became ill that day, she has not been able to write well. This letter is not written by the young lady." Orange went to the front hall and pleaded.


    The old lady remembered that Bai ruotong had only two years to talk to her for the rest of her life. She felt a slight pain in her chest. Listening to her words now, her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Shutang, Rutong''s body is really seriously ill. I haven''t talked to you about so many things happening in the mansion. Doctor Yu told me last time that Rutong still has two years to live. Please let Rutong get up and sit down quickly. Now she''s really in bad health. If she kneels for a long time, she might faint again."


    The old lady seldom talks with Bai Shutang in a soft posture. Bai Shutang choked in his throat and sighed, "give Miss four a seat."


    Orange helped Bai ruotong up and sat on the bench. Zhang clenched his teeth and glared at Bai Rutong. She did not expect that this matter was so easily taken by her.


    If the old lady believed her words, wouldn''t it be a trick?

 Chapter 548

    "Mr. Zhang, what else do you have to say?"


    The old lady asked coldly.


    Zhang bit his lip and said in a false voice, "if Tong lied, her handwriting has not changed at all."


    "Miss didn''t lie. Her handwriting has indeed changed a lot," said Cheng er. She took out a stack of writing in her hand. "This is the Scripture that Miss copied in Prince Rong''s palace yesterday. I''ll have a look at it."


    The old lady took the words that orange had in hand, and the top was crooked. There was nothing neat about it. She sighed and handed the letter to Bai Shutang. White tree hall a look, wring up eyebrow.


    "Mother, I didn''t know how to deal with you before. But if Tong thought that the conflict between you and me was a trivial matter, he never thought that his mother would set me up in front of his grandmother. Mother, why did you do that? "


    Bai asked.


    Zhang''s fingers trembled slightly. His mouth was like a fish in lack of oxygen. He could not say a word for a long time.


    "The handwriting is not so much changed by illness as by a completely different person."


    Li Niang took the writing, pondered her chin and said softly.


    Bai ruotong looked up at her: "aunt Wu, what do you mean? How could he not understand it? "


    "Does the fourth lady really not understand or does she pretend not to understand in front of me?" Li Niang said with a smile, "miss four, are you really miss four?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Bai Rutong pretended not to understand and said with a smile.


    "You are not Bai ruotong at all! Don''t pretend in front of us


    A loud female voice came from outside the room. Bai ruotong looked up and saw that Bai Yinling was striding forward. She was followed by two people, Ping''er and Qi''er.


    "Third sister, what are you talking about in front of your grandmother? If I''m not Rutong, who am I? "


    Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows and said wrongly.


    Bai Yinling, smiling, went forward to salute the old lady and Bai Shutang, and turned to Bai ruotong: "grandmother, this woman is not the fourth sister at all. Doesn''t grandmother think that since she was sent back by her Royal Highness Prince Rong that day, the temperament of the fourth sister has changed greatly?"


    "Bai Yinling! Don''t talk nonsense in front of me


    The old lady should know whether Bai ruotong is Bai ruotong or not. She doesn''t need to talk nonsense.


    "Grandma, Yinling doesn''t talk nonsense. Yinling brings the witness!"


    Bai Yinling said and pointed to Qi''er kneeling behind her. Bai ruotong looks at Qi''er with a slightly stiff face.


    "What do you want to do, Kiel? You are my person. Why are you standing with my third sister? "


    Bai Rutong looks at Qi''er and asks in a low voice. Orange son pinched the silk handkerchief in the hand and looked at the Qi son in front of him with fear.


    "Miss... I''m sorry..." Qi''er bit her lip and looked back at the old lady. "Old lady, what the third Miss said is true. The fourth miss is not the fourth miss. She''s a person from Prince Rong''s Royal Highness, and she''s a person sent to the house by Prince Rong''s Royal Highness... That''s why the fourth miss is close to Prince Rong''s Royal Highness."


    "Kiel! What are you talking about! How can you frame a young lady for treating you so well! "


    Orange rebuked angrily.


    "Qi Er... Qi Er has no way..." Qi Er shakes her head and looks embarrassed. If she was not forced by Bai Yinling, how could she do such a thing.


    Bai Yinling raises eyebrows and smiles. Qi''er is really a good person to deal with.


    Even if Bai ruotong knew heaven and earth again, he was helpless in the face of the betrayal of the people around him.

 Chapter 549

    Since knowing that Bai ruotong is a fake, Bai Yinling thinks about it and concludes that it has something to do with Prince Rong.


    Bai ruotong can always turn the bad into the good by relying on Prince Rong. If she was not a person of Prince Rong, how could Bai ruotong have such ability.


    Knowing this, Bai Yinling borrows the prince''s identity and turns into a palace man to meet the empress. Tell the empress this matter clearly.


    What she didn''t expect is that Qi''er is actually the maid sent by the queen to xihou mansion. With Qi''er''s help, she doesn''t believe that Bai ruotong''s ridiculous face can''t be torn apart today.


    "Yinling, just with a maid''s words, do you think I will believe you?" Asked the old lady.


    Bai Yinling said with a smile: "grandma, don''t you think it''s suspicious? Has the fourth sister ever cooked before? How can today''s cooking be so powerful?


    What''s more, I got the embroidery pictures made by Si Mei these days from Qi''er. No matter how her fingers tremble, the basic skills will never disappear. The needling methods of these embroidery pictures are in a mess. They are not made by a lady who knows how to be a girl!


    Grandmother, she''s a fake! She is not a lady in the boudoir at all. She is just a detailed work sent into the house by her Royal Highness Prince Rong. The real four younger sisters have been killed by her Royal Highness Prince Rong! "


    The white Yin Ling Zhang Yuan eye, the speech sonorous has the strength.


    People listen to her words, can''t help but take a breath. The words in her mouth are too strange. If Bai ruotong is not Bai ruotong, who is she.


    All these years, they have been dealing with a "fake"?


    What kind of thing is that?


    "Rutong, what she said is true?" The old lady''s voice was somewhat startled.


    Bai ruotong gasped and laughed coldly: "ridiculous, ridiculous. Grandmother, am I Rutong? Can''t you see that? The third sister is lying. She clearly set me up. "


    Having said that, Bai ruotong raised the tea cup on the table, moistened the silk handkerchief and covered his face. Her cheek was only lightly powdered, and the thin layer of rouge fell off with this slight rub. Under her left eye, a teardrop shaped birthmark appeared, adding a touch of charm to her eyes.


    "Whether this birthmark is true or false, the third sister can come and have a look." Bai Rutong smiles.


    The old lady knew the tearful birthmark on her face. At that time, an old Taoist said that the mark on her face was not well born. If she didn''t meet a noble person, she would be a sad tearful person all her life.


    "There is a kind of medicine in this world, called Yirong Dan. As long as you take it, the muscles on your face will soften and the cortex will change. You can use a knife to carve it. This Dan has long been forbidden by Nanyuan. But as like as two peas of honor, you can find this Dan and make you look exactly like the four sisters.


    As soon as Bai Yinling''s voice fell, Bai Rutong burst out laughing. Although there are many kinds of herbal medicines in this world which are different from the modern times, they are always the same. Her so-called face change is modern plastic surgery.


    Even modern people have to take some risks in plastic surgery, not to mention the ancient people with incomplete medical treatment?


    Only one "Yirong pill" is needed. How can there be such a good thing in the world.


    No, maybe there is.


    After all, this is a novel, an exaggerated world. Not to mention the Yirong pill, maybe even the elixir of immortality.


    Bai ruotong smiles and denies his idea.


    "These are all your inferences." White Rutong road.


    "So the next thing I want to do is to ask questions. If you are really a fourth sister, you should know all these things." Bai Yinling said calmly.


    Bai Rutong''s face suddenly froze.

 Chapter 550

    "Why, dare not?" Bai Yinling asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong swallowed. "Bai ruotong" is something she saw in the novel. It''s less than 200 characters. How can she say exactly what she wants to know. It is not feasible to use the words of his Highness the crown prince of Tang Sai at this time.


    At this moment, she was forced into a desperate situation by Bai Yinling.


    "Four younger sisters can still remember, when you were four years old, what happened in the house, let grandmother''s mind for five months?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    "Seriously ill."


    Bai ruotong did not want to, but said directly. That''s all she could think of for her grandmother.


    White Yin Ling see her forehead has come out of thin sweat, heart slightly secretly happy. But let her find a chance to tear Bai Rutong''s face in front of the old lady and her father.


    "What''s the cause of this serious illness?" Bai Yinling asked.


    "How can I remember clearly when I was four years old?" Bai said


    "You should remember clearly!"


    The speaker was Bai Shutang. He frowned and stared at Bai ruotong coldly: "at that time, you suddenly fell asleep. You had been sleeping for five months. Later, an expert came to the mansion. He said that your soul was wandering outside. He called your soul back by casting a spell outside. After you woke up, the old lady took you to the Taoist temple for a year. Don''t you remember that? "


    No matter how forgetful she is, she should never forget the days she lived in the Taoist temple.


    What I just thought was incredible is now in the eyes of Bai Shutang.


    "Another thing, when you were six years old," Bai Yinling said again, "was that your father took you on a long journey. Because of the landslide, you were separated from your father. When you were found, you were dying. Do you know why?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    She chose these unforgettable memory questions. If the person in front of her is Bai Rutong, she can answer these words, but she is not Bai Rutong. How can she answer these words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong clenched his teeth and could not say a word. A moment''s memory played back slowly in her mind. She wanted to catch it, but she couldn''t catch anything.


    "I can''t remember." White Rutong road.


    "Don''t you remember? At that time, you suffered a serious stab wound on your back, and the house was in a mess because of your business. Now you say you can''t remember? Who are you, Bai ruotong? "


    Bai Shutang got up and yelled.


    Bai Rutong''s face turned white. She stepped back and landed on the bench steadily. Orange see her breathing is a bit short, twisting silk handkerchief for her back.


    "If your words are true, what did your Highness Prince Rong send her to our house for?"


    Asked the old lady.


    Bai Yinling gave a cold smile: "grandmother, you should have a clear idea of what it is. We have thousands of soldiers in Prince Rong''s mansion. How can his highness not seize this opportunity? "


    The old lady''s face suddenly sank.


    Bai Yinling looks back at Bai ruotong. She really likes the taste of stepping on Bai ruotong.


    She can disguise, can''t she disguise?


    As a child, she is more adept at acting than Bai ruotong.


    In order to let Bai ruotong relax her vigilance, she performed in front of her with a look of trembling.


    In fact, she was thinking about countermeasures.


    A month ago. After Bai ruotong left the house. She deliberately approached the prince and told him that Bai Rutong was a fake. And Wensheng coax the prince to lead her to the queen.

 Chapter 551

    Empress Rongchen is graceful and dignified. When Bai Yinling looks at it for the first time, her heart is slightly trembling. She teased the Canary with one hand and looked at her coldly.


    "Listen to Huang Er, what do you want to say to my palace? What kind of girl are you from? " The empress of Rong Chen''s vision is wane, lean on the gold silk Nan wood chair, half close eyes looking at her.


    Bai Yinling bowed and said: "the little girl is the third daughter of the West Marquis''s residence in the town, Bai Yinling. I have something to ask for when I come to see the queen today. "


    "From the west of the town?"


    The Queen''s eyes were cold. The Marquis''s office in the west of the town is now in the spotlight. If she had known that Bai ruotong had today''s fate, she would not have been betrothed to Prince Rong before the holy ceremony.


    Today, Bai ruotong''s identity is not what it used to be, and the Western Marquis''s residence is even more prosperous.


    "Yes." Bai Yinling nodded and said, "the queen doesn''t have to doubt Yinling. Yinling''s coming here is to bring good news to the queen. Like the queen, Bai ruotong and the West Marquis''s house are also Yinling''s enemies."


    "When did the palace say that the West Marquis''s house is the enemy of the palace? How did you get in touch with the emperor of this palace? You are a little girl, but what you say is full of cunning. Why should I listen to you? "


    The empress of Rong Chen sneers coldly, and doesn''t put Bai Yinling in her heart. Now she is worried that her royal son and the little girl in the West Marquis''s residence have been hooked up. The Marquis''s residence in the west of town is a hot potato for her.


    Bai Yinling knew that the queen would say so. Her words should not be accepted by the queen. Bai Yinling gave a little smile, and her expression was not half anxious: "the empress thinks that she is the enemy of the West Marquis''s house. Others don''t know, but Yinling knows that the empress and Prime Minister Murong have already reached an agreement.


    It is precisely because of the pressure given by Prime Minister Murong that the emperor wants to promote the West Marquis of Zhenzhou. "


    "Where did you hear that nonsense?"


    Rong Chen empress''s eye is tiny a tight, the vision reveals a few minutes to kill an idea. Bai Yinling knelt down and said, "a few days ago, Yinling saw that there was a walk between his Highness the prince and Prime Minister Murong, so she sent someone to inquire.


    Yinling said this is not to threaten the empress. If the empress tells her father what Yinling said today, Yinling will be driven out of the house by her father. What Yinling did today is to put all her eggs in one basket and want to take refuge in the empress. "


    Bai Yinling''s heart is about to jump to her throat. She did not understand the disposition of the queen. But if she doesn''t go to the queen, it''s hard for her to overthrow Bai ruotong in the mansion.


    Bai Rutong has a prince of honor, and her royal highness doesn''t know how to think of Bai Rutong though she is disgusted with him.


    In order to defeat Bai ruotong completely.


    We must find the opposite of Bai Rutong.


    That''s the queen.


    Empress Rongchen was playing with the gold ring on her finger, smiling gracefully. The girl in front of her seems to be scheming to get close to herself. If her words are true, this chess piece is indeed a cruel role to make good use of.


    "How can I believe your recommendation?"


    The queen asked.


    Bai Yinling raised her head, took out a jade pendant from her arms and put it in the hands of empress Rongchen: "this is the jade pendant of the West Marquis''s residence. It''s in your hands that Yinling has seen the empress. Her father hates and clings to powerful people. If the empress gives this certificate to her father, her father will not let Yinling go.


    Yinling''s heart to the empress, please tell her a lesson. "


    After that, Bai Yinling leaned on the ground and knocked down heavily.


    Memories in memory gradually pull away, look at the eyes in front of the anxious fear of Bai Rutong, Bai Yinling mouth smile more and more brilliant a bit.

 Chapter 552

    "Yinling''s questions are all finished, but she can''t answer any of them. Can''t that prove that she''s not Bai ruotong?"


    Bai Yinling said with a smile. With a wave of his hand, he went with the old lady.


    The old lady looked at the embroidery in her hand and frowned deeply. This is not the standard of Bai ruotong. Bai Yinling and the old lady handed over two things.


    They are two delicate round necked bottles with a faint smell.


    "What is this?"


    "I''m afraid Ping''er has to explain that." Baiyinling road.


    Bai ruotong''s face suddenly turned cold and looked back at Ping''er incredulously.


    Orange''s face was also slightly embarrassed. They are clearly trying to protect Ping''er, but why does Ping''er talk to Bai Yinling.


    "What''s in the head here is the medicine to harm the eldest lady..." Ping''er replied hesitantly, "it''s... It''s the fourth lady who gave it to me... The fourth lady asked me to use it to harm the eldest lady... The eldest lady has been lying in bed in nightmares these days, and she''s been harmed by it."


    "How could I have given this medicine? You told me the day before yesterday that this medicine was given to you by the third sister. Why did it come from me? " Bai asked.


    "Old lady, forgive me... Ping''er... Ping''er was forced by the fourth young lady. She didn''t want to kill the first young lady, but... But Ping''er..."


    Ping''er''s body trembles and she can''t say a word.


    Looking at her useless appearance, Bai Yinling sighed: "grandmother, Ping''er had an affair with a family member in the mansion and was pregnant. This matter son is met by four younger sisters, then take this as to coerce to let her harm elder sister''s life


    "Grandma, Rutong has never done such a thing..." Bai Rutong shook his head. "It''s the third sister''s nonsense. You must believe Rutong."


    "Why can''t I answer your question?"


    Bai Shutang asked coldly.


    Bai Rutong choked, lowered his head and made no sound.


    "Yinling, who allowed you to investigate this?" The old lady''s face darkened, and whether Bai ruotong was a fake or not was a matter of fact. But Bai Yinling''s ambition today is bright in front of her eyes.


    She wanted to kill Bai ruotong.


    "I asked her to investigate!" White tree Hall Road.


    The old lady was angry: "you are crazy! Rutong is your daughter! You doubt her


    "Mother! It''s not me that''s crazy, it''s you! Now the evidence is clear, this fake is ordered by Prince Rong to harm our house! It''s no wonder that his Royal Highness Prince Rong sent a brothel girl. He planned to make me and Chu Sheng separate from each other! "


    Bai Shutang had a chill in his eyes and said angrily, "come on! Drag this woman to the yard and beat her fifty times. I''ll see if she will tell the truth! "


    "Father! Are you so suspicious of me because of the third sister''s words? " White if Tong Zhang Yuan eye, "you want to hit me?"? Is it because I can''t answer those questions? She asked me about my childhood. By this alone, you can conclude that I am not your daughter?


    Father, am I really Bai ruotong? Can''t you see it? "


    Bai ruotong''s sharp and indignant voice echoed in the main hall.


    "Come on! Tie her down


    How can Bai Shutang pay attention to her cry? In his heart, Bai Yinling''s words are always correct. Even if the person in front of him is his daughter, he can''t help it. What''s the use of keeping it.


    "Tree hall! I can''t make it! Don''t you forget that Rutong''s body and bones are not good... "


    "Mother! What else do you do for her? The real ruotong was killed by her


    Bai Shutang said angrily.

 Chapter 553

    Bai ruotong wanted to laugh.


    Even if she is a fake Bai ruotong, how can he know that the real Bai ruotong has already died?


    In his mind, he didn''t pretend to be Bai ruotong''s daughter at all.


    He suspected that she was fake, but he didn''t even ask, "where is the real Bai ruotong?".


    Such a father is worthy of her respect.


    The servants came forward one by one and pressed her shoulder to pull her out. Red aunt seemed to think of something and raised her hand and said, "wait a minute!"


    "Are you also bribed by Bai ruotong to intercede with her?"


    Bai Shutang asked coldly.


    "Mr. Hou, do you forget that there is something that can prove whether the person in front of you is miss four. I''m afraid it''s hard for outsiders to know, even miss four. "


    Honggu road.


    The old lady was stunned, her eyes suddenly lit up: "yes! How could you forget about it! "


    At this time, Bai ruotong''s mouth showed a smile.


    She had a faint smile, and then she restrained her smile under the old lady''s gaze.


    "Red aunt, go and give miss a physical examination." Said the old lady.


    "Yes." Red aunt nodded.


    Bai Shutang sighed heavily: "mother, why do you want to protect her. There''s so much evidence to prove that she''s fake. Why do you do this


    "Yinling let us see so much evidence, old lady. I want to see another evidence, can''t I?" Asked the old lady harshly.


    Bai Shutang choked and said nothing more.


    "Red aunt, take miss down." Said the old lady.


    "Yes."


    Red aunt nodded and helped Bai Rutong out of the main hall.


    Bai ruotong uses Yu Guang to look at Bai Yinling meaningfully. Bai Yinling is slightly stunned, and her chest is tight.


    Did she laugh?


    Was she smiling at her just now?


    Can she still laugh at this time?


    Is


    White Yin Ling thought of what, complexion immediately a white.


    A moment later.


    When Bai ruotong walked out of the room, red aunt bowed her head and went to the old lady and whispered a few words. The old lady smelled the words and looked happy: "I knew it was this bitch who planted it!"


    She looked at Bai Yinling: "what else do you have to say now? You insult a legitimate daughter as a fake! What the hell are you thinking, Bai Yinling? "


    Bai ruotong gave a warm smile, but his smile was a little bitter: "I don''t know what mother Honggu knows. If it wasn''t for mother Honggu, I''d be killed by my father today!"


    After that, Bai ruotong''s eyes looked at Bai Yinling. She came to Bai Yinling with her skirt. She only heard a loud bang and slapped her hand firmly on Bai Yinling''s face. Her face was about to turn over, and there was a look of consternation in her eyes.


    "Rutong! What are you doing! " Bai Shutang said angrily.


    Bai ruotong shook his hand and ignored Bai Shutang. Instead, he said to Bai Yinling, "how arrogant! As a common girl, are you arrogant in front of me? You must not have thought that there is a mole on my foot, which grows in the slit between the thumbs and is difficult to detect.


    If it were not for your arrogance today, I would not know that I still have such a secret in my body. "


    no


    She knew it!


    Bai Yinling responded that she was just pretending to be weak. She was playing with herself.


    "Father, is it painful? When you said you were going to kill me just now, did you have half a hesitation? "


    Bai ruotong walked towards Bai Shutang, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    She really didn''t expect that Bai Shutang could be so cruel.


    "Aunt Hong, did you lie?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself." Red Gu''s words with maidservant should not have some indignation.


    It''s the first time that a legitimate daughter has been bullied to such an extent by a common daughter.

 Chapter 554

    Hong Gu has always been close to Bai ruotong. She is appreciated by Hong Gu. Now she has been bullied by Bai Yinling to such an extent. If it were not for her humble status, she would have come forward to fight against him.


    Bai ruotong flattened his hand, and his tender palm turned red slightly.


    Meow!


    I knew I should have beaten her, but it was her hand that hurt.


    "Shutang, what else do you have to say now?" The old lady snorted coldly and said, "yesterday I listened to the maid of Rutong. These days, Rutong always feels that someone is stalking her secretly. It must be Yinling.


    Old lady, I''m a little curious. Yinling, where do you get the help from? "


    The tip of Bai Yinling''s brow jumped: "if I go back to my grandmother, Yinling is relying on her own investigation. Grandmother can''t judge that the fourth sister is the fourth sister just by the mole on her feet. Since she wants to disguise, she naturally wants to do every corner of the fourth sister and the mole on her feet. "


    As she spoke, she tugged at the pain in her cheek. The palms of her clenched hands were sweating, and she looked up at the old lady with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Before the old lady opened her mouth, red aunt said, "the mole on miss four''s feet is not innocent, nor can it be disguised. It was the maidservant who stabbed the fourth lady. The fourth young lady was born in poor health. The old lady heard that the mole tattooed on her feet could seal her soul, so the maid knew that it was indeed the mole tattooed by the maid. "


    "I wasn''t born with that?"


    Bai ruotong was stunned. She thought she was born with this in her feet. If it wasn''t for a bug climbing on her toe in her private house, she wouldn''t have found the mole.


    "No


    Hong Gu smiles.


    "Shutang, have you taken a careful look at what happened today?" The old lady asked, "Zhang and Yinling conspire to frame Rutong. What else do you want to explain to them?"


    "But she didn''t answer her question..." Bai Shutang said doubtfully.


    "Father, Rutong naturally knows all those problems," Bai Rutong raised his lips and laughed bitterly. She has been in this world for one year. She has heard something about the original owner more or less from my servants. "It''s just that Rutong doesn''t want to answer. Rutong just wants to know what the third sister wants to do to slander me in front of everyone. Now Rutong knows that the third sister''s behavior is to kill me."


    "So you want to say that you are pretending to be ignorant?" Bai Shutang choked and asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "You''re lying!"


    Bai Yinling scolded angrily.


    "Father, do you remember that when he was six years old, he was lying on the sickbed dying. You just looked at me and then turned away. You haven''t seen him for months. Do you know how hurt he was?


    What the third sister said just now aroused Rutong''s dusty memories. These are not the things Rutong wants to recall. Father, the third sister dug out Rutong''s scar and released it bloody. Do you think I can admit it? "


    Bai said, his eyes were moist. Fortunately, there are still fragments of memories of Bai Shutang in her mind. With her sad words, she can''t stop Bai Shutang''s questioning mouth.


    If true, white tree hall listens to this words, in the eye slightly dark next. He lowered his voice and sighed heavily. Next second, his eyes aimed at Bai Yinling: "Yinling, what do you want to do when you do these things? Why set up Rutong? "

 Chapter 555

    Bai Yinling takes two steps backward. Now her words have been completely knocked over by Bai ruotong. In front of the crowd, she becomes a joke. She bit her lip and knelt down straight. When Yu Guang glanced at Bai ruotong, he saw that she was smiling at her. That smile was very arrogant.


    "I... I didn''t mean to frame up Si Mei, I just... I just listened to this little man. Qi''er told me that Si Mei was a fake..."


    "Third sister, are you going to find someone to carry the pot so soon?"


    Bai ruotong snorted coldly, went to Qi''er and raised his hand to help her.


    "Tell me, Kiel, what''s going on." Bai asked. Qi''er nodded slightly and looked at Bai Yinling with heavy eyes: "old lady, it''s the third young lady who let the maidservant wronged the fourth young lady. The family members of the maidservant are all taken hostage by the third young lady. The fourth young lady was very kind to her maid. How could she betray her? So she told her about it.


    The fourth young lady went to ask her Royal Highness Prince Rong for her maid''s sake, and asked her maid to play the trick, deliberately pretending to listen to the third young lady''s words and set up the fourth young lady.... "


    Said Kiel.


    Ping''er is so flustered that she doesn''t dare to make a sound. The old lady was not surprised: "yesterday, ruotong Pai cheng''er told me about it. I didn''t expect that, Yinling, you really dare to do it. Who gave you the courage?"


    The old lady has been playing with Bai Yinling. She just wants to see the real face of the girl. I didn''t expect that she was so powerful that she bought so many people to accompany her in this play.


    "What do you mean, mother?"


    Bai Shutang was a little confused and surprised.


    "Father, let me talk about it," Bai ruotong said leisurely. He leaned over and asked, "things have to end one by one. Ruotong will give his father an account."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang''s chest heaved heavily and fell down again. He closed his lips and opened his eyes, which was regarded as the default.


    Bai ruotong went to Zhang: "mother, did you help the third sister frame me up because she knew your secret?"


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang''s heart was so nervous that she raised it to her throat. She stared at Bai ruotong, bit her lip and said fiercely.


    "What do I say, mother? Don''t you know? Naturally, I''m talking about Zhou ran! " Bai Rutong smiles.


    As soon as the voice fell, it was not only Zhang, but also Bai Yinling''s face.


    "Who is Zhou ran?" Asked the old lady.


    "It was her mother''s love when she married. Didn''t grandma notice that every time Mrs. Zhang came to visit her mother, she had to be accompanied by a bodyguard?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    Zhang''s eyes suddenly tightened.


    How did Bai ruotong know about it? Is it difficult to


    Zhang''s eyes aimed at Bai Yinling, but saw that the other side''s face was also in a panic.


    No... not Bai Yinling.


    She is now in the same situation as her. Bai ruotong is also her enemy. She is not stupid enough to tell Bai ruotong about it.


    "What? Mother won''t admit it? " Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhang with a smile. "The relationship between Li Niang and her third sister should be understood by her mother. If it''s not because you have a ghost in your heart, how can you help the third sister frame me up? "


    "Bai ruotong, don''t talk nonsense! I know you don''t like me all the time. Since the day I entered the government, you haven''t taken my mother to heart. But even so, I am also your mother. Why do you say this to humiliate me? " Zhang said angrily.


    "I humiliated you? It''s because you''ve done something wrong. You should be clear about it. " Bai ruotong approached her with a smile but without warmth.

 Chapter 556

    Hard nails embedded in the meat, Zhang''s lips have been bited blue. She glared at Bai ruotong with scarlet in her eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, Rutong! Even if you hate me, my status is still your mother. Do you have a good conscience when you humiliate me so much? " Zhang said, "I know that I''m sorry for you. I shouldn''t hurt you. It''s all my own fault. I''m too careful. I''m sorry for you on purpose. I''m the one who set you up with Yinling today.


    I don''t have a handle in Yinling''s hands. There is only one reason why I set you up. That is, I hate you. "


    Zhang''s heart is like ashes. But Zhou Lang is still in the hands of Bai Yinling. For the sake of Zhou Lang, she will not give up Bai Yinling.


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and his lips began to smile bitterly. The silk handkerchief in her hand wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and she sighed heavily.


    There is no Zhang in Zhou Ran''s mind, but Zhang protects Zhou ran so much. She is just a poor person.


    But there must be something hateful about poor people.


    She didn''t want to kill Zhang, but Zhang forced her. Now, she has to start with Zhang.


    "Old lady, what Rutong said is true, and the third sister should know it. Haven''t you seen Zhou ran a few days ago?"


    Bai Rutong turned back to smile and looked at Bai Yinling.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Bai Yinling shook her head.


    He murmured a few words in a low voice with the orange on one side. He nodded and bowed his head out of the hall.


    "Bai ruotong, what are you doing?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "Father, the adulterer is in my hands," Bai said. "I can prove to my father that my mother really did something wrong to my father, and I also have evidence."


    "What evidence?"


    Bai Shutang asked. As soon as the words came to an end, a baby''s cry fell into everyone''s ears. Bai Shutang was stunned, and his face turned black. Orange son in the hand is holding white Chu sullen, her side then stands a Ning, a Ning hand is holding a person.


    It''s Zhou ran.


    Zhang stood up at the moment of seeing Zhou ran. Her eyes were full of amazement. Zhou ran had wounds all over his body, and his handsome face had been beaten like a pile of mud. The only thing to see is his eyes. Empty open, full of despair.


    "Bai ruotong, you..."


    "What? Is it painful? " Bai said with a smile, "it''s not me. It''s the people under the third sister. If the mother wants to blame it, blame the third sister. "


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice fell, Zhou ran was thrown by Anning and fell to the ground heavily. Zhang subconsciously wanted to help, but his fingers moved slightly, but he took them back. If she helps at this moment, everything between her and Zhou ran will be exposed.


    "Who is this man?"


    The old lady''s voice raised a few degrees, holding the Buddha''s hand and pointing to the half dead Zhou ran on the ground.


    "It''s my mother''s love," Bai said. "Grandmother, father. You are all cheated by your mother. The mother''s children are not the father''s, but the adulterer''s on the ground. "


    Bai ruotong said that and kicked Zhou ran hard: "say it! Tell the truth in front of the old lady. If you don''t tell me, your dog''s life will be gone. If you tell the truth, I''ll beg for mercy with you in front of the old lady and let you leave half of your dog''s life! "


    "Bai ruotong! You are crazy


    Zhang Shi angrily scolds a way.


    She kicked Zhou ran!

 Chapter 557

    Bai Yinling was breathing and watching the scene.


    She knew the news of Zhou Ran''s disappearance.


    But she didn''t expect to be captured by Bai ruotong.


    If she is really "Bai ruotong", why does she know herself so well? She knows not only about teahouses, but also the bandits'' nest they set up in the capital.


    She shouldn''t be!


    In the past, she was just a useless girl. How did she do all these things.


    If only by Prince Rong alone, it can not achieve such an effect.


    "Four young ladies spare my life... I say... I all say..." Zhou ran got up from the ground with a shiver and knelt down in front of the old lady. If he could, he really hoped that he would never know Zhang in his life.


    This woman is the victim of her own disaster.


    "Say it Bai Rutong urged.


    "I... I did have a dew relationship with Mrs. Zhang... But I was drunk at that time. Before that, I had already rejected Mrs. Zhang... It was Mrs. Zhang who had been making trouble for me all the time..."


    Zhou ran chattered.


    "What are you talking about? Do you know what you''re talking about? "


    Zhang''s unbelievable back two steps, suddenly re landed on the bench.


    It''s over. It''s all over.


    What else does she need to explain?


    Zhou Ran is a member of Zhang''s family. Does she need an explanation? Everyone was watching.


    "No wonder old lady Zhang brings a bodyguard with her every time she comes to the mansion. It turns out that''s such a thing!"


    All her life, the old lady suddenly said.


    Bai Shutang''s face turned white and green with anger. Suddenly, he stood up and walked heavily with Zhang: "Zhang, what this man said is true? You really betrayed me? "


    "Lord hou... I..."


    Zhang choked so much that she turned her eyes but couldn''t think of an answer.


    "Father, I really know that mother does these things, but it''s not what the fourth sister said. I use this to threaten mother. I''m trying to persuade mother not to be sorry for her father. If she contacts Zhou ran again, I will kill her instead of her father."


    Bai Yinling added a sentence at this time.


    Zhang can''t be saved completely. In order to save herself, her only way now is to pour Zhang''s black water again.


    "When I talk to my mother, it''s enough for a common girl to interrupt?" White if Tong big hand a wave, cloud sleeve in white Yin Ling''s face suddenly a blow, "close your smelly mouth, later again teach you!"


    "You..."


    Bai Yinling covered her face, and her teeth trembled with anger. Although he is a wise man, his mind is only a child just past the age of 15. How upset she was when Bai Rutong treated her like this.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t shut up, I will tear your mouth After a pause, Bai Rutong looked back at Bai Shutang, who was frowning and frowning. "Father, I''m just joking. I won''t really tear the third sister''s mouth. You can rest assured."


    "She shouldn''t have cut in at this time! How can she speak here! " The old lady added.


    Zhang''s red eyes directly cry out, she did not expect that in this life he actually read the wrong man.


    He thought that Zhou ran would protect her, but he clearly wanted to push her to the fire pit.


    Zhang''s heart was as fragmented as if it had been split into many petals.


    She really loves Zhou ran, and Zhou ran should love her.


    Everything she did was for the future of her and Zhou ran, but what about Zhou ran? Never put her in my heart.

 Chapter 558

    "Mother, do you admit it?" Bai ruotong asked, "today I brought my younger brother... Oh no, it''s you and Zhou Ran''s child here for the sake of blood. If you continue to die and refuse to admit it, I will let your child prove it."


    "Bai ruotong, why do you do this to me? Can''t you let me go? "


    Zhang collapsed.


    "Mother, when will you let me go? At the beginning, Na cui''er, you asked her to drink bitter water for me. You poisoned my herbal medicine. It''s all your fault that I now end up with this body, "said Bai ruotong." although you are a poor man, you also do harm to others. You deserve everything that happened in the hall today. "


    Zhang shuddered, shrunk his neck and sneered: "this child belongs to the master. If you want to give blood, give it to him. Zhou Ran has nothing to do with me. He wants to pour my dirty water. Why should I let him do it? "


    Zhang said, tears from the corner of his eyes fell on the back of his hand.


    Bai Rutong looks back at Anning. Anning understands and pulls out his knife to reach the young master''s hand.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Zhang''s exclamation, suddenly came forward and took the knife from Anning''s hand.


    The child is innocent. He doesn''t have to be held responsible for it.


    Blood drop?


    At last, Bai Shutang didn''t believe her.


    What''s the point of doing such a thing.


    "What? Scared? " Bai asked.


    "The child is innocent," Zhang choked. "Bai ruotong, don''t hurt him... Zhou ran, a student of his father, has participated in the imperial examination, and he definitely won''t do such a thing. It''s true that the father of the child doesn''t belong to Lord Hou, but he doesn''t belong to Zhou ran either. It''s just that I''m too lonely to live in a secluded courtyard and have evil intentions for a moment, so I find a white faced scholar to talk about wine under the moon,


    Marquis, don''t be unjust to the innocent people. Zhou ran was severely tortured by others for his scaly body. He forced him to admit that he had been intimate with me.... "


    She is still soft hearted.


    She loves Zhou ran too much.


    Zhou Ran is her life. Even if she dies, she can''t implicate Zhou ran.


    He has a bright future. He can''t lose his future because of the past with her.


    On hearing this, Zhou Ran''s eyes lit up: "yes, yes! I was framed! In fact, I''m not a traitor. I''m all from miss four. "


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Bai ruotong kicked him in the chest. Zhou ran was already injured. He was hit by Bai ruotong''s foot and suddenly fainted to the ground.


    "Zhang Zhaoxin! Do you think this man loves you? Do you know that when you were fighting for his power in the mansion, this man had already gone to get married and had children? He didn''t care about you at all. Why should you put yourself in this field for such a man


    Bai ruotong hates iron but not steel.


    Zhang is not really bad to the extreme, everything she does is for her Zhou Lang. She is looking forward to a happy life with Zhou ran. She is looking forward to joining hands with Zhou ran one day. Even if this relationship is not recognized by the world, as long as she can stay with Zhou ran, her death is not a pity.


    Now that she can''t live, she has to work hard to save Zhou Ran''s life.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I''m Zhang Zhaoxin. I''m either he or he. I won''t be wronged."


    Zhang said.


    Bai Shutang looked at the woman in front of him, as if he thought that he had never known Zhang. The despair and gloom on her face were like peonies blooming in the fire. She forced herself into a desperate situation, but instead of just hysteria.

 Chapter 559

    Such a Zhang family is pathetic.


    He was not a fool. How could he not see that Zhang''s words were an excuse for Zhou ran.


    Being betrayed by a woman, Bai Shutang was angry. He was so angry that he wanted to cut off the two men and women.


    But looking at Zhang''s pitiful face, his Qi turned into sadness.


    "Zhang Zhaoxin, don''t you admit it?" Bai ruotong''s voice suddenly softened, "for such a man, are you really worth it?"


    "I''m not for him. I just don''t want to hurt innocent people." Zhang''s voice is calm, like the water under the autumn wind, with cold ripples.


    "No need to say more!"


    Bai Shutang opened his mouth at this time.


    "Mr. Zhang, you are in the confinement now. I will write a letter of divorce and go to Zhang''s house. When your confinement is over, you can go back."


    He finally let Zhang''s life go. Although Zhang Fu was not as good as him, he was also a high-ranking official. If this matter is serious, it must go to the holy place. He cares about his face. It''s not a good thing for him to get married.


    Zhang hung his head and bit his lips.


    "Drag this man down and beat him to death!"


    He can bypass Zhang, but how can he let go of the man in front of him.


    He baishutang had never been so subdued that he almost raised a son for others.


    "No! Don''t, marquis


    Zhang fell to his knees, holding the leg of Bai Shutang. If it''s Zhou Ran''s life, what''s the point of her living alone.


    "Mr. hou... Please let Zhou ran go... I know I''m sorry for Zhang Zhaoxin. I know I''ve done a lot of wrong things. I know... I know I shouldn''t be so bold. But Mr. hou... Have you ever thought that I''m also a man with a miserable life? When I cut off my love and married you, I was expecting you,


    I thought, you will spoil me, I and you will be husband and wife harmony, music. But you never pay attention to me.


    Marquis... I''m also a person... I''m not an ornament. After I married into the house, my mother always scolded me for not giving birth to children... Marquis, I can''t give birth because you haven''t been to my house several times.


    That LAN is loved by you and spoiled by you. I''m crazy and jealous. Lijiaoyuan is too cold, colder than the moon in the sky... Lord hou... I''ve been married for a hundred days. Please kill me. Please kill me, but please let Zhou ran go. You cut me to pieces. You immersed me in a pig cage. I have no complaints, but Zhou Lang is innocent


    I admit it. I admit that I had an affair with Zhou ran, but I forced him. I intoxicated him... Marquis, it''s all my fault... "


    Zhang begged bitterly, and his eyes were full of tears. The teardrops in the corner of his eyes hung down one by one.


    Her voice was hoarse and her words were full of despair.


    She paid the wrong person for her whole life, but she didn''t regret it.


    As long as Zhou Ran is alive.


    Everyone knows that Zhang''s fault, everyone knows that she deserves to die, but her words, how can not let people moved.


    "Mr. Zhang, are you... Are you going to piss me off?"


    Bai Shutang is so angry that his teeth are shaking.


    She has the courage to plead with him for mercy and let him let go of her adulterer when she does something hurtful?


    The old lady''s head ached slightly and her eyes were scarlet. She bowed her head and sighed: "Oh... Just... Family ugliness... Family ugliness... How could I choose such a woman to enter the house?"


    "Lord, spare your life! Yes, Mrs. Zhang forced me. I didn''t want to! Marquis, spare your life! Please give me a way to live. My wife is just pregnant. I have an old man above me. I don''t want to die, marquis! "


    Zhou Ran''s body was shaking into a plug, and his head was heavily knocked on the ground, making a clear sound of "Dong Dong Dong".

 Chapter 560

    Although Zhang is extremely hateful, Zhou Ran''s villain posture is even more disgusting. Bai Rutong sat back on the bench and looked coldly at Zhang. Zhang''s voice has been hoarse, still in the confinement period of the body has been weak. Her face was as white as a sheet of grey.


    Looking back, Bai ruotong lowered his head and took a mouthful of water.


    The next thing is between Zhang and Bai Shutang. No matter what the outcome, it has nothing to do with Bai ruotong.


    "As a man, you have no responsibility. What''s the use of keeping a man like you?"


    Bai Shutang kicks Zhou ran in disgust. When he wants to draw the sword, Zhang holds his hand tightly.


    "Zhang Shi, I thought you were a proud man, but I didn''t expect that you were so humble. Is this man really worth your intercession? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now


    Bai Shutang growled in a low voice.


    Zhang shook his head: "master Hou, you don''t have to do it. If you want me to die, how dare I not do it? I will kill myself now..."


    When the rain fell, she suddenly drew out the sword from Bai Shutang''s waist and pushed it to her throat. A group of people in the hall looked at her with round eyes. They were stiff and did not dare to come forward.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "The Lord wants my life, so I should give it to him. Zhaoxin doesn''t ask for anything else. He just asks the Lord to bypass zhoulang. Zhoulang is innocent. It''s all my fault. I''ll take it on my own.


    The Lord has long wanted my life. Since the death of LAN three years ago, the Lord has always wanted my life. I will give it back to him now. "


    Zhang said, the sword in his hand stabbed into the fragile neck, and wiped it hard, blood splashed. The old lady and her sister-in-law couldn''t help but close their eyes and didn''t dare to see such a bloody scene.


    The sword fell heavily on the ground with residual blood. Zhang''s eyes were blurred. Looking at Zhou ran, he moved his mouth slightly and read a sentence: "the moonlight tonight is so beautiful..."


    Zhou Ran''s blood seemed to be frozen. His eyes were tight and scarlet in his eyes.


    What a beautiful moon tonight


    She still remembers what he said to her.


    The autumn wind is clear, the autumn moon is bright, the fallen leaves gather and scatter, and the jackdaws are surprised. I know when I will meet you on a blind date.


    The everlasting longing for each other, my heart is long, my memory is long, my heart is short, and my heart is so short. Note: words of autumn wind)


    On a full moon night in autumn, Zhang Zhaoxin walks in the corridor. The moon is bright, but there is no one to appreciate it. Her parents, who are not yet hairpin years old, are already looking for her husband''s family, but Zhang Zhaoxin is not in a hurry. It''s hard to marry a beautiful woman, but I haven''t found a spoony yet.


    She walked to the courtyard and stood alone in the pavilion. Round table with a pot of wine and a dish, the man ate a dish, looking at the stars and the moon.


    Zhang Zhaoxin walked with him. It seemed that he could smell the slight sound of his steps. The man looked back. It''s a pretty scholar''s face. Wearing a round collar and green robe, her eyes are like stars. When she touches her eyes, she turns away affectionately.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhang Zhaoxin asked.


    "Xiao Sheng, Zhou ran."


    Zhou ran said, but did not dare to meet her. Zhang Zhaoxin started to smile. She did hear from her father that there was a proud student under his seat who would be able to wear a red robe in time. This is Zhou ran.


    She saw his eyes dodge and said with a smile, "Why are you hiding from me? Don''t talk to me? "


    "I..."


    Zhou ran hesitated and couldn''t answer why. Her smile became more and more bright. Wherever his eyes turned, she would go, which made him blush.

 Chapter 561

    "Miss..."


    Zhou Ran''s cheeks were red, his head was raised, and he was in a state of confusion. Zhang Zhaoxin tilted his head and stepped closer to him: "en?"


    "Tonight... The moon is beautiful tonight..."


    He said this in a trembling voice like a frightened rabbit. Zhang Zhaoxin looked up suspiciously. The moon was like a silver plate, hanging high in the sky. The stars are shining around, and the moon is bright.


    When she opened her mouth and wanted to reply, he said, "the moon is like a beautiful woman, the face of a young lady is like the moon of the Mid Autumn Festival, and the color is like the flowers of spring dawn."


    He mustered up his courage and said affectionately.


    Zhang Zhaoxin moved his heart and looked up at him. His eyes reflected her shadow. Two ears red as maple leaves, taut a thin lip, Lengleng looked at her.


    What a fool.


    How she could not see the man''s admiration for her.


    If the scholar was really sour, he was too shy to say anything. He only dared to compare her to the moon in the sky.


    Zhang Zhaoxin thought, but his chest turned into soft fingers


    I have feelings, but Lang has no intention.


    She had always thought that she had failed him.


    But in the end, she was the one who was really negative.


    She can turn herself into a poison to poison people all over the world, but only in front of him, she still wants to be Miss Zhang who looks like a moon


    The blood is flowing. Zhao Zhong orders people to carry Zhang down, and buckets of water are washing the blood in the hall. The servants were in a hurry, but no one in the hall dared to speak.


    Even Zhou ran was silent.


    Eyes with the white cloth wrapped in Zhang swim away.


    "Wow, wow..."


    The baby''s cry broke the silence in the hall. Bai Shutang sighed heavily and asked people to hold Bai chuxun down.


    Bai ruotong didn''t expect the final result to be like this. The corner of the mouth is slightly bent down, and the eye is like a poisonous vulture, glancing at Zhou ran.


    "Take him down, and then call the Zhang family to meet him."


    The old lady squinted, turned her head and gave up.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Zhong comes forward and drags Zhou ran down like he has lost his soul. A moment later, the bloody air in the hall was dried by incense, and the old lady took a sip of tea, and her chest was dry and stuffy, which eased a lot.


    "Rutong, what else do you have to say?"


    The old lady looked back at Bai ruotong.


    "Mother''s affairs have been solved, and then it''s naturally the fifth aunt." Bai ruotong smiles.


    "Enough!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Bai Shutang snapped, "what''s going on today? How many more people do you want to target? You have already killed one of them. Do you want to kill others? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong chokes, so Bai Shutang thinks it''s her fault that Zhang''s death happened?


    With a slight smile, Bai said: "father, are you blaming me? Do you think Zhang''s death was all caused by me? "


    "Shutang, what do you want to do? Do you want to be satisfied with wronging Rutong and breaking up this family? " The old lady sighed heavily, and the beads fell to the ground because of excitement. She went with Bai Shutang, "can''t you see what happened to Zhang? The girl you love is just hating us. She wants to get back at us!


    Tree hall! I always know that you are worried about Lan''s death, but you can''t do it! I don''t believe that your eyes can''t see things clearly. I don''t understand that today''s things are all done by Bai Yinling alone.


    This woman, obviously, hates our Rongqin palace and wants to kill us. What do you want to do to protect her like this? "


    The old lady said earnestly. Words are full of vicissitudes.

 Chapter 562

    "Grandmother, you have always been biased against Yinling. Yinling never thought of harming anyone in the house. The fourth sister has no evidence to wrongly accuse me. I beat all the wounds on zhouran''s body. I have never seen zhouran at all."


    Bai Yinling spoke calmly.


    "Have you ever met Jingxian?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a fierce male voice rang out from the door. Bai Yinling''s heart sank and she turned her head subconsciously.


    Bai Chusheng strides into the hall, followed by five people, one of whom makes Bai Yinling tremble.


    It''s Gu Yanqing.


    "Grandson met grandmother."


    Bai Chusheng bowed down to greet the old lady. Looking at her grandson, the old lady could not help but wet her eyes.


    For so many days, she had asked Bai Chusheng to come back, but he never did. The old lady knew that Bai Shutang had hurt his heart. Although she was wronged for her grandson, she could not say a word.


    "You are back, old lady. I thought you would never come back."


    The old lady choked her voice and helped Bai Chusheng to stand up. Bai Chusheng looked out the door slightly. Gu Yanqing stood in front of the door with her hands down. The old lady''s heart was beating, and she quickly went forward and bent her knees to say hello. Everyone was afraid to neglect, and knelt down with the old lady.


    "Get up."


    Gu Yanqing came forward and helped the old lady to sit on the high seat. The old lady was a little flattered, but she didn''t dare to push Gu Yanqing''s kindness. His eyes slightly fall to Bai ruotong, see the little girl''s body slightly shudder, holding her hand slowly invite her to a seat.


    He is very concerned about Bai ruotong. Everyone can see that the old lady smiles. The prince Rong is really interested in Bai ruotong. In the future, he will enjoy a lot of happiness when he marries in the prince Rong''s residence.


    "Why is your highness here today?" Asked the old lady.


    "I invited your highness." Bai Chu was born. From entering the hall, his eyes have been ignoring the existence of Bai Shutang, whether intentionally or unintentionally, which makes Bai Shutang feel uncomfortable.


    "I want your highness to be my witness," Bai Chusheng said. "If there is no one who can suppress me, how can I easily drive out the black sheep in the house."


    When Bai Yinling heard the words, a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes.


    "What do you mean by that?" Bai Shutang asked.


    "In the past month, I have been investigating the cause of Jingxian''s death, and now I have come to the conclusion." Bai Chu was born back, and the burning anger in his eyes aimed at Li Niang without blinking. Li Niang could not help but cold her back and looked at him straightly.


    "Who did harm to the brothel girl?" Bai Shutang asked.


    "Marquis Bai, have you always been so arrogant?" Gu Yanqing mouth corner a pick, light voice quality asks a way. Bai Shutang chuckled: "this is the family business in the mansion. I don''t know what your highness wants to do today? Our house is in a mess now. Does your highness want to add another foot? "


    "I was invited by little general Bai. How can I add another foot?" Gu Yanqing said, "I really didn''t think that Marquis Bai had lived for half a hundred years, but he still didn''t live clearly and clearly."


    Bai Shutang choked, but Gu Yanqing didn''t know how to connect.


    "Grandmother, the woman who harmed Jingxian was the fifth lady," Bai Chusheng said, "or the third sister, the mastermind behind the fifth lady."


    "Brother, I know there has been a misunderstanding between you and me, but you can''t humiliate me like this! Where can I get the ability to harm sister-in-law Jingxian? Moreover, sister-in-law Jingxian has no grievance or hatred with me. What do I want to do to harm her? Elder brother, you have to pay attention to evidence when you speak. If you speak like this, my heart will be hurt. "

 Chapter 563

    "You''ll get hurt, too? If you really get hurt, it''s also a good thing, "Bai Chusheng chuckled." others don''t know. Do you think you can cheat me? Where do you come from to harm Jingxian? You have great skills, the leader of chengluo mountain stronghold


    Bai Chusheng''s voice fell, and Bai Yinling''s face suddenly "brushed" white. She opened her eyes and looked at Bai Chusheng incredulously: "what do you... What do you mean by that?"


    "Father, the fifth lady accompanies you day and night. You should know that there is a tattoo on the back of the fifth lady. If I guess correctly, the tattoo has been changed. It is not an eagle shape, but covered with other shapes."


    Bai Chusheng said coldly.


    The brow of white tree hall suddenly Cu together: "how do you know?"


    "Have you ever peeked at the fifth lady?" Bai Yinling answered quickly, "brother, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    "Ridiculous! Li Niang''s beauty is less than one tenth of that of Jing Xian''s sister-in-law. It''s just a bowl of bad rice. Will my brother peep? If you want to exonerate Li Niang, don''t splash your brother''s dirty water in this way


    Bai ruotong said.


    I caught up.


    When he was in Rongqin palace yesterday, Bai ruotong had met Bai Chusheng. She did not expect that a month ago, when Jingxian had an accident, Bai Chusheng had contacted Gu Yanqing. He has been investigating the cause of Jingxian''s death, and finally found out all the evidence yesterday.


    But there is still something missing.


    Therefore, Bai ruotong fought for time for his brother, and then he got rid of Zhang''s affairs first.


    "If I remember correctly, you should be just a common girl." Gu Yanqing''s lazy voice rings out. He and Zhao Cheng make a wink. Zhao Cheng understands and uses a rag to block Bai Yinling''s mouth.


    Bai Yinling struggling, the next second was Zhao Cheng point acupoints, motionless fell to the ground. Li Niang twisted the silk handkerchief to stop her, but she just walked two steps, but she drew back. If she comes forward to stop at this time, the matter between her and Bai Yinling will be completely exposed.


    "Prince Rong, what are you doing?" Bai Shutang is full of Qi. This is his mansion. Gu Yanqing punished Bai Yinling in front of him. Isn''t it xuanbing who seized the master!


    "She''s too noisy."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Yinling stares at Gu Yanqing with her round eyes. But the next second, she is frightened by Gu Yanqing''s cold eyes. She closes her eyes and has a pain in her chest.


    "Bai Yinling, you''re really amazing. Your mother LAN Xueyu is not a dramatist at all. She is the daughter of mountain bandits. She turned into a dramatist to attract her father''s attention because she liked her father, "Bai Chusheng said." during the three years when you were in Lingshan, you borrowed your mother''s identity and won the position of stronghold leader of chengluo mountain.


    You want to borrow their hand to go back to the capital for revenge, and this Li Niang is your mother''s niece, so she looks like your mother. You use her father to make the house chaotic. "


    Bai Chusheng said coldly.


    Bai ruotong fiddles with the fringes of Peiyu hanging on his waist. She knows all these. In the first ten chapters of the book, she clearly describes how Bai Yinling captured the stronghold leader''s position, which was accumulated with many people''s lives.


    If one person doesn''t follow, she will kill his whole family.


    Such a cruel woman, Bai ruotong did not feel her indifference when he looked at her. He only cared about her story.


    "And there''s an eagle tattoo on everyone''s back." Bai Chusheng said, "Li Niang has it, and Bai Yinling has it at the same time. If her father doesn''t believe it, you can test yourself."

 Chapter 564

    Bai Shutang was stunned and looked down at Bai Yinling. If he wanted to speak, the old lady said, "aunt Hong, take the third lady down to have a physical examination."


    "Yes."


    Red aunt nodded, called a few people will not move the white Yin Ling lift down. Bai Chu Sheng snorted coldly, and then said, "it''s found out that Jingxian ate a poison for the work of Jingxian''s autopsy, which led to her throat ulceration, and she can''t say anything. There is something left on Jing Xian''s body, which must be pulled down from that man when she entangles with him. "


    After that, Bai Chusheng threw a round token to Li Niang: "this token is from your mountain stronghold."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Li Niang turns her head and ignores Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng sneered: "naturally, you should pretend to be confused. Jingxian thinks you are a sister, but you cheat her out of her sincerity. You are really not a thing."


    "Young master, you should pay attention to the evidence when you speak. I admit that I do have a tattoo on my back, but it''s like peony. When I was a child, I was licked by the tongue of fire, leaving a scar. I thought it was ugly, and it was a thorn. "


    "Is it?" Bai Chusheng raised his eyebrows and looked at Bai Shutang, "father, do you believe her?"


    "Why not?" White tree Hall Road.


    Bai ruotong''s head hurt a little. Bai Shutang knew that oil and salt didn''t enter, and he was dazzled by love. Li Niang is more than 20 years younger than him, and he can speak. If she doesn''t know Bai Shutang, she is just a little impulsive. For others, she is still calm and wise. Bai ruotong really wants to treat him as an adulterer.


    "Bring it up."


    Bai Chusheng said coldly. All of them were stunned. They looked up at the door and saw a man shivering into the room. He looked as if he had been frightened, kneeling on the ground and shaking.


    Li Niang saw his this second, the vision suddenly a tight.


    "Five aunt, you can''t get him?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "I don''t know." Li Niang said.


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he laughed: "don''t you recognize me? This is your lover! How can you not recognize it? "


    "What are you talking about?" Li Niang angrily scolds a way.


    Bai ruotong laughed more and more. Her eyes were bent into a crack. She looked at Bai Shutang like a joke and said, "father, you''ve got a green hat again! The fifth aunt was twenty-three years old and had already married. Kneeling on the ground is her former husband. Speaking of him, father, do you want to call him elder brother


    "Don''t be rude


    Exclaimed the old lady. She knows that Bai ruotong''s heart is blocked, but it''s still too much to directly satirize Bai Shutang. In any case, Bai Shutang is her father.


    Bai ruotong spat out his tongue and didn''t dare to say more.


    Gu Yanqing looks at her with a meaningful eyebrow. The girl''s fox tail is almost up in the sky. If she dares to say this with Bai Shutang on weekdays, it''s not because she sees him here that she dares to say it.


    Li Niang white complexion: "I... I don''t know him, marquis, you have to believe me, I am innocent, you know best!"


    "Mr. Hou, Li Niang is my wife and the leader of the stockade... Oh no, it was the third lady who forced Li Niang to leave. Mr. Hou, please return Li Niang to me... I can''t do without Li Niang!"


    The man who had never said anything finally opened his mouth, but what he said made everyone take a breath.


    "You''re bullshit


    Li Niang scolded: "I don''t know you clearly. Don''t talk nonsense in front of the marquis."

 Chapter 565

    "I''m talking nonsense, Li Niang. You should know clearly that you have a red mole on your chest. Only I know such a thing, and you don''t admit that you are my wife?"


    The man said.


    Li Niang''s face suddenly pale: "you are nonsense! At the beginning, it was you who pestered me, and you wanted to treat me... "


    "Didn''t you just say you didn''t know this man? What are you talking about now? "


    Bai Chusheng asked coldly. Li Niang''s face suddenly became cold. She looked at Bai Shutang. Bai Shutang''s eyes were scarlet and looked at her incredulously.


    As soon as she said this, she was completely exposed.


    "Who are you?" Bai Shutang questioned the man.


    "Cao min Chen Zhao was originally a member of chengluo village, but after the third young lady killed the village leader and seized sovereignty, I was driven out." Chen Zhao is not in a hurry.


    "Li Niang, why do you cheat me? Are you and Yinling doing this because of the LAN family? " Bai Shutang asked, "do you want the whole xihou mansion to be buried with LAN?"


    "You must believe me, marquis. I''m innocent. He''s talking nonsense! You should be able to understand my heart to you


    Li Niang flustered way.


    Bai Shutang looked at her coldly and didn''t trust her words.


    "Mr. Hou, even if you don''t believe me, you have to look at our future children. I have your flesh and blood in my stomach. Don''t you forget?"


    Li Niang said.


    Bai Shutang''s eyes moved slightly and sighed heavily. He didn''t know if he could believe Li Niang''s words. Bai Shutang couldn''t confirm whether there was him in Li Niang''s heart. But the only thing he can confirm is that Li Niang cheated him and played with him.


    Not only her, but also Bai Yinling.


    "Marquis."


    Red aunt out of the room, and white tree hall came: "find out, three young lady''s back is indeed a tattoo."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang''s heart is completely cool.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingliuyuan.


    For the rest of his life, he dragged the man in black under the porch and shook his arm heavily. I can''t believe that he had an assassination as soon as he came here. In the future, he must stay away from Gu Yanqing and his party. From the beginning of knowing Bai ruotong, Gu Yanqing was more and more excessive to him. Now he asked him to come to the West Marquis''s residence to do hard work in the rest day.


    Heart silently remember small account, the rest of his life into the room. Bai lingyao curled up and looked at him with fear.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to treat you." For the rest of my life, I let out a row of silver needles from the medicine box. Just take out one, Bai lingyao''s body suddenly move, "Yi Ya" strange cry toward him, crack teeth hard to be on his arm.


    For the rest of his life, he took a breath and pushed Bai lingyao away.


    "What a bite!"


    For the rest of his life, he threw his arm. If the woman in front of him was not a daughter, he just kicked her hard.


    "You... Don''t come here... Please don''t take me... I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die..."


    "Do you think I''m black and white?"


    Laugh for the rest of your life.


    Bai lingyao is still staring at him. For the rest of her life, she simply did not talk to her in a soft voice. She pulled her directly and patted her back neck with a knife. Bai lingyao choked and fainted in his arms.


    "It''s much more convenient." For the rest of my life, I sleep with her in my arms. There were two maidservants in the room, who were dazed by fumigation. They didn''t want to wake them up for the rest of their lives. They took a needle and stabbed it into Bai lingyao''s eyebrows.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Yinling walked into the main hall. As soon as she looked up, she saw Li Niang kneeling in front of Bai Shutang with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 566

    Her eyes tightened slightly, her heart pinched and she couldn''t breathe. With heavy steps, she came to Bai Shutang. Bai Yinling just lowered her head. Li Niang bit her lip and looked at her chokingly. Her eyes were filled with guilt and impatience.


    "Yinling, Li Niang has already recruited. What else do you have to say?" Asked the old lady.


    Bai Yinling raised a faint smile from the corner of her mouth. Instead of answering the old lady''s words, she looked up at her father: "father, today they are aiming at Yinling. They blocked Yinling''s mouth just now, and now they accuse Yinling. Yinling admits that Yinling''s aunt is really a mountain thief, but what about that? Is she a mountain thief, not her father''s concubine? "


    Bai Shutang also dotes on his daughter. Keli''s mother has let slip her words, which proves that Bai Yinling''s return to the mansion is not so simple. If he turns to Bai Yinling again, he can''t fool the old lady.


    "Do you hate us so much because of LAN?" Bai Shutang asked with a complicated look.


    Bai Yinling shook her head: "father, I never hated you."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Li Niang burst out laughing and broke the conversation. She stood up from the ground and looked at Bai Shutang coldly: "it''s all right. Since things have come to such a stage today, what else can I explain? I did kill Jingxian because she overheard my conversation with others. For the sake of safety, I killed her.


    I started this matter by myself, and I have nothing to do with miss three. If you believe me, it''s good. But if you don''t, I can''t help it. "


    "You were sent to the mansion by the third sister. You are the third sister''s person. Now you can''t tell a lie, so you excuse the third sister, don''t you?" Bai ruotong asked coldly.


    "Excuse me? Is it useful for me to excuse now? Even if I''m excused now, the old lady won''t forgive the third lady, "Li Niang said, looking back at the old lady," since things have come to this point, I''ll ask the old lady, how did LAN die at the beginning? Is it really just Zhang''s relationship?


    Or is it that you are afraid of the old lady because of the favor of the Marquis, so when Zhang tries to harm LAN, you don''t stop her, instead, you help her to suppress it? "


    LAN''s love is unique. From Bai Shutang''s love for Li Niang, we can see that he has never forgotten LAN.


    "Li Niang, my old lady is sorry for this, but I never wanted to harm Lan''s life. Since Yinling and you both spread out this matter, I mean to listen to you. At the beginning, even if Zhang didn''t harm LAN, LAN''s life would not last long,


    She has a cough. The disease is contagious. I worried that Shutang and LAN were too close to each other, so I locked LAN up. But I didn''t expect that Zhang would take advantage of the opportunity to harm LAN. "


    The old lady''s words contain a touch of guilt and vicissitudes. No matter who causes the trouble, they are sorry for Bai Yinling.


    Bai Yinling smiles, and the silk handkerchief falls to the ground. She squatted down slowly, picked up the silk handkerchief with trembling fingers, bit her teeth and glared at the old lady: "grandmother, why do you lie to me? In your heart, there has never been an aunt''s position.


    If Niang LAN of the fourth sister is the most perfect daughter-in-law in your heart, what you often say is that Xiaolan is not as good as Dalan. Grandma, you don''t have my aunt''s position in your heart at all. You just worry that your father dotes on your aunt too much, and you''re afraid that other sisters in law will make trouble, so you let Zhang kill her. "

 Chapter 567

    Bai Yinling should be able to see clearly. In the west of the town, she was like a fish drinking water. After all these years, she couldn''t see the faces of these people.


    "So, you forget your identity as a commoner girl, and take the fox spirit back to the mansion, trying to make the Marquis mansion in the west of the town restless?"


    The old lady did not plead. She has done a lot of wrong things in her life. Although it is for the sake of the West Marquis''s residence, she has no excuse to bear the responsibility if she does something wrong.


    Bai Yinling looked up at the old lady: "how about the common girl, how about the legitimate girl? Isn''t the common girl human? Should common women be trampled on? No matter how many wrong things she has done, you can hold her in your hands and protect her. Is the blood flowing out of her body really more noble than me?


    Grandmother, can you prepare for your aunt''s funeral after her death? After Zhang killed his aunt, you felt guilty, so you put me in Lingshan. Grandmother, Yinling always respects you, but what about you? Have you ever been in love? "


    "Third sister, you didn''t answer grandma''s words."


    Bai ruotong cold channel.


    "Come back? Is that Li Niang? " Bai Yinling chuckled, "Li Niang didn''t come to the mansion to make a fuss. She just wanted to get justice for me. It is true that she entered the house because of me, but she did not enter the house because of me. "


    "The third sister means that Li Niang is willing to enter the mansion? Has nothing to do with you? " Bai asked again.


    Bai Yinling kneaded the silk handkerchief in her hand and kept silent.


    "The third sister is right. The legitimate daughter is a person, so is the common daughter. The blood flowing in my body has never been more noble than the third sister, but I have never used innocent blood, "Bai ruotong sighed heavily." the third sister wants revenge, which is a matter of course. Sometimes I want to fight for my mother. My mother died of a serious illness after I was born, but when she died, my father stayed with aunt LAN.


    I feel aggrieved and angry for my mother. Do I want to harm innocent people like my third sister? Is that what you mean by revenge


    "Innocent people? I don''t understand what you mean? " Bai Yinling shook her head.


    "Third aunt, and Jing Xian, aren''t they all harmed by you?" Bai ruotong snorted coldly, "third sister, sometimes people have to climb up, they don''t have to be bloody, they don''t have to fight to death."


    "Why do you have to put the third aunt''s death on my head?" Bai Yinling screwed up her eyebrows. "Four younger sisters, I said that I didn''t do these things. I have never thought of harming the Western Marquis''s residence. "


    "Bai Yinling, don''t pretend," Bai Chusheng said at this time. "Li Niang has admitted it. Don''t you admit it? How Wu Shi died, Ping''er should be the most clear. Ping''er, you say it. "


    Bai Chusheng then throws Ping''er at Bai Yinling''s feet. Ping''er has been kneeling all the time, and has never been up. When Bai Chusheng throws it, the soles of her feet itch. The old lady''s eyes were startled. After Zhang''s affair, she left the maid aside. Now Bai Chusheng mentioned it, and the old lady said, "Ping''er, how did the third lady die? Please tell me from the facts!"


    "Maidservant... Maidservant doesn''t know..." Ping''er shakes her head.


    At this time, Zhao Cheng moved his eyebrows. He looked at the direction of the door, raised a smile, leaned down and whispered to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing nodded and said, "little general Bai, another guest is coming. I don''t want to receive you soon."


    Bai Chusheng was slightly stunned and then looked toward the door. Bai lingyao was helped into the hall for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 568

    Bai ruotong began to smile from the corner of his mouth: "Oh, here comes the elder sister. Our hall is very busy today. Ping''er, if you don''t want to tell the truth, you won''t be able to tell it when your young lady says it later. "


    Ping''er shivers and stares at Bai Yinling. But for Bai Yinling''s threat, she should have helped Bai ruotong. But now she can''t help. If she does, her life will be gone. But if she didn''t bite, her life would be lost.


    These two people are all dead to buckle her lifeline, Ping son can''t move.


    The rest of his life helped Bai lingyao to sit down and said to Gu Yanqing, "Your Highness, this man has only one time to wake up. The poisoning is too deep. If you want to ask, you should ask quickly, so as not to go crazy later."


    "Why are you covered with blood?" Gu Yanqing asks, but Yu Guang glances at Bai Yinling. I saw that Bai Yinling''s skin color had already lost its blood color. She looked at Bai lingyao with trembling lips.


    "There is an assassin," Yu said, "when Yu went to the hospital just now, there was an assassin who wanted to kill white girl. By the way, Yu saved the beauty."


    "Assassin?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, "master Hou, there are so many assassins in your house."


    Bai Shutang''s face suddenly turned black: "Zhao Zhong, send someone to investigate clearly!"


    "Grandma... Help me..." Bai lingyao said feebly, her face was not as red as ever, and she was so yellow. "Grandma, help me... The third sister wanted to kill me... It was... The third sister killed my aunt, she killed my aunt... She colluded with Ping''er, I thought Ping''er... Ping''er would not betray me... But since I''ve been so many days, It''s all... It''s all monitored by Ping''er. She feeds me bitter medicine... After taking it, I don''t have any strength. "


    "What are you talking about, miss? The maid is your man! Why do you treat me so wrongly? " Ping''er is flustered.


    "Grandmother, I''m wrong. I wrote a letter to my fourth sister... I thought my fourth sister would help me to expose my third sister''s lies, but she still hated me too much," Bai lingyao said with a little pain. "Ping''er had an affair with her second brother and was pregnant with her second brother''s flesh and blood, so Ping''er was coerced by her third sister to harm me."


    Bai lingyao thought that Bai Yinling would deal with her in other ways, and told her to shut up. But I didn''t expect that she would take advantage of the nearest person beside her. What''s more, she didn''t expect that Ping''er would betray her.


    All these things were unexpected to Bai lingyao.


    Bai ruotong sighed: "elder sister, it''s not that I don''t help you, it''s because I haven''t had the chance to give the letter to my grandmother. Now that you are here, I will show the letter to my grandmother. "


    Then she took the letter out of her arms and handed it to the old lady. In her letter, Bai lingyao carefully wrote how she heard the nonsense of her maidservants and secretly fed Wu Chunxiang pills. After the matter was exposed, Bai Yinling threatened to frame Bai Rutong.


    Bai lingyao sees that Bai Yinling''s identity is different from that at the beginning. She is afraid that she will attack her, so she writes to Bai ruotong, hoping that she can save her life.


    The old lady''s face sank: "Bai Yinling, you are really the disaster star in the mansion!"


    "Grandmother, do you believe her?" Bai Yinling was slightly flustered. She didn''t expect that Bai lingyao would wake up for the rest of her life.


    "How can I not believe it?" The old lady asked, "now that I''m an old lady, I understand that you''re here to harm our government! You and Li Niang are both disaster stars! Today, even if the Marquis does not agree, I will drive you two out of the house! "

 Chapter 569

    "Old lady, don''t forget that there are still the bones and flesh of the marquis in my house. If you drive me out, you want to let the seed of the marquis in the west of town drift away!" Li Niang fierce color way.


    "Li Niang, are you really pregnant?" Bai Chusheng raised his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "I''m afraid you have only overnight meals in your stomach, and there''s no fetal heart."


    "The old lady called the doctor to feel my pulse. Is there any fake one?" Li Niang asked.


    "The doctor''s diagnosis is sometimes false," Gu Yanqing added at this time. "For the rest of her life, I''ll feel li Niang''s pulse."


    For the rest of my life, I gasped a little. He''s a great doctor, at least! Does the prince really regard her as a quack who comes and goes at once?


    Abdominal Fei sentence, the rest of his life helplessly went to Li Niang, arched: "five Madame, offended."


    Li Niang didn''t refuse. She leaned out and let the rest of her life diagnose. A moment later, the rest of his life let go of his hand, looking back at Yanqing''s way: "look at the pulse, I really have a pregnancy."


    "You are a doctor who will tell the truth."


    Li Niang gave a chill.


    "Then get out of the house! How about having children? Even if you give birth to children, you are also a man fighting for power! It''s better to get out of the house! "


    The old lady said sternly. Bai Shutang was so scared that he wanted to beg for mercy with Li Niang, but he hesitated when he saw the old lady''s solemn eyes.


    "Bai Yinling, you are carrying Wu''s life. Even if you don''t admit it, you should have done something about Jingxian. Zhenxi palace has always been benevolent and righteous. Jingxian was given by his Royal Highness Prince Rong. We want to give an account to his Royal Highness Prince Rong.


    From today on, you are no longer a member of zhenxihoufu. Considering your poor life experience, zhenxihoufu will give you the trouble to go on the road. In the future, zhenxihoufu will draw a clear line with you, and you will never have to step into zhenxihoufu. "


    The old lady waved her hand and said solemnly.


    "Grandmother! Do you really want to be so cruel? Yinling has been driven out by you once. Do you want to drive Yinling out again? Just because these people talk nonsense, you no longer trust Yinling? "


    Bai Yinling knelt down and finally showed his panic and timidity in his tone.


    She didn''t expect that she would lose out today. She thought she could fight a turnaround in the face of Bai ruotong, but she lost so thoroughly that she didn''t even have a chance to refute.


    "I''ve given you a chance. Who can blame you for not seizing it?"


    Asked the old lady.


    "Father, are you going to drive me away?"


    Bai Yinling turned and looked at her father. Bai Shutang choked, but he didn''t reply. How can he save Bai Yinling? Now all the spearheads point at her. Even if he wants to protect her, he can''t.


    "Driving me away again? This is the loyalty and righteousness of the Marquis''s residence in the west of the town? " Bai Yinling sneered twice, and her eyes were stained with tears. "Yes, I did something wrong, but you forced me to do it! If it wasn''t for you, how could I do these things! If you want to drive me away, I won''t! Unless you kill me! Take me out of xihou mansion, or you will never want me to leave in your life! "


    You want her to go?


    How can it be so easy?


    Three years of hard work, she can not be so destroyed.


    She''s going to keep it. Stay here!


    "Red girl! Let her go bound


    Said the old lady.


    Red aunt nodded and called three servants to detain Bai Yinling. Drag her out of the lobby. Bai Yinling struggled to break free, and her former calm self-reliance completely disappeared at this moment. She opened her teeth and bit the servant''s hand.


    "Ah


    The servant let go with a scream. His hand was bitten with blood by Bai Yinling.

 Chapter 570

    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Bai Yinling broke away, and the other two ran back to the hall. She will not go, even if everyone spits on her, she will stay here.


    "Zhao Cheng, knock her out."


    Gu Yanqing ordered.


    Zhao Cheng and Bai Yinling come, and Li Niang comes to stop them. Zhao Cheng wants to get rid of her, but Li Niang holds her arm. He slightly surprised, raised a hand to greet toward Li Niang''s chest.


    This palm is just a trial. Li Niang rushed up to stop him just now. Her movements are quite methodical. She looks like a person who knows martial arts. Unexpectedly, Li Niang catches his palm with her backhand and raises her hand to fight back.


    Zhao Cheng''s reaction is not as good as Li Niang''s.


    You really know martial arts!


    Zhao Cheng is stunned and goes away with Li Niang.


    "Grandmother! If you insist on my leaving today! I will tell all the scandals of the West Marquis mansion! None of them! Let those who write dramas write many dramas to sing! Li Niang is pregnant. If her Royal Highness Prince Rong''s subordinates hurt li Niang''s baby, they will die of the flesh and blood of the Western Marquis''s house! "


    White Yin Ling see Li Niang and Zhao Cheng tangle together, anxious way.


    "You son of a bitch! What nonsense


    The old lady''s lips turned white with anger. She was clearly threatening her.


    Li Niang listened to Bai Yinling''s words. She knew that Bai Yinling was giving orders to her. She immediately frowned and fell to the ground heavily, covered her stomach and howled loudly: "stomach... Stomachache... My stomach..."


    "Li Niang!"


    Bai Shutang, ignoring the others, ran with Li Niang. Li Niang covered her stomach to death. She held Bai Shutang''s hand: "Hou ye, do you watch them bully the third lady? Marquis... Don''t drive miss three out of the house... Don''t... "


    "Grandmother! Do you want to kill your relatives? Don''t you care about the flesh and blood of the Western Marquis''s residence? What are you doing now? If the child in Li Niang''s womb slips away, do you really have the heart? "


    Bai Yinling continued to question. The old lady''s face was a little flustered: "doctor Yu, take a look quickly."


    "No! I don''t want him to look Li Niang shook her head abruptly, "master Hou, I don''t want him to come to see... They are all bad people... They want to harm the third lady... Master Hou, help me... I''m in pain... Help me call the doctor..."


    Bai Shutang was so worried that he picked up Li Niang and went out of the main hall.


    "Tree hall!"


    The old lady called behind her, but Bai Shutang rushed out of the room as if she didn''t hear her. Bai Yinling wants to keep up, but Zhao Cheng stops her.


    "Don''t leave." Gu Yanqing''s voice sounded behind him.


    Bai Yinling''s chest sank and looked back at Gu Yanqing: "Your Royal Highness Prince Rong! What happened in the mansion today is all family affairs. Why do you want to intervene! Is it just for Bai ruotong? You are a hero, but why are you confused by beauty? "


    Gu Yanqing looked at her coldly: "Bai Yinling, the old lady said that she would drive you out of the house. My king asked Zhao Cheng to send you personally. Zhao Cheng is one of my king''s people. If you dare to hurt him, I will cut your head myself."


    Bai Yinling shivered and couldn''t move immediately.


    "Please, white girl." Zhao Chengdao.


    Is it over?


    Is it all over?


    Is her revenge over like a joke?


    Bai Yinling was biting her teeth, and her eyes were full of hatred. After three years of preparation, she was easily dissolved by Bai Rutong.


    How can it be? She can''t let herself lose so easily. Absolutely not.


    But


    What else can she do


    What else can be done to resolve this matte

 Chapter 571

    She looked up at Bai ruotong. The hatred in my eyes turned into deep jealousy.


    Why does God help this woman? Why does everything come so easily?


    Why is everyone helping her?


    Bai Yinling is unconvinced. She wants to have a knife in her hand to kill this woman.


    "Old lady! Marquis


    At this time, Zhao Zhong ran in in a panic. People looked at him and saw that his forehead was full of hot sweat.


    "I just want you to see a dead assassin. Why are you so flustered?" Said the old lady displeased.


    "It''s not because of this," Zhao Cheng shook his head. "Old lady, the head of the palace is here! It''s here to proclaim the edict


    When they heard this, they were all stunned.


    At this time to the imperial edict?


    What''s the edict?


    Too late to think about it, the old lady led the way out of the hall. Bai Yinling breathed out a breath. No matter what, the imperial edict came at the right time, before she was driven out of the house. I only hope that the imperial edict can be a major event, and give her time to think about how to escape the fate of driving out of the house.


    As soon as they arrived at the courtyard, they saw a line of eunuchs in purple robes walking through the arched round gate.


    Li An, the manager''s father-in-law, looked at the crowd and asked in a shrill voice, "where''s the white Marquis?"


    "I have already sent someone to call me. I don''t know what my father-in-law is preaching today." The old lady said with a smile.


    "Don''t panic, old lady. It''s a happy event. I want to congratulate the old lady later. " Ang Lee said with a smile.


    The old lady was even more confused. Just at this time, Bai Shutang rushed into the front porch and rushed to the old lady.


    Seeing that all the people had knelt down, Ang Lee read out in a clear voice: "to honor heaven, the emperor decreed. Bai Yinling, the third daughter of the Marquis Bai Shutang in the west of the town, has both ability and moral integrity, and is of extraordinary appearance. I am very pleased. Today, the crown prince stands at 20. When he is suitable for marriage, he should choose a virtuous woman to marry.


    When Bai Yinling was in the boudoir, he and the crown prince were made in heaven and earth. In order to become a beautiful woman, he betrothed you to the crown prince as Liangyuan. All the rituals will be handled jointly by the Ministry of rites and the emperor''s supervisor, who will choose the right time to get married. "


    People were shocked.


    Liangyuan?


    The prince''s concubine?


    Did the emperor marry him in person?


    White Yin Ling stares round eye, can''t believe. She has never made such a request with the queen or her royal highness. Where did this marriage come from?


    Ang Lee retracted the imperial edict: "three female Bai Yinling, don''t you express gratitude?"


    Bai Yinling stood up, and her steps were slightly light. She didn''t feel real. She went to Ang Lee and knelt down to receive the imperial edict: "my daughter Yinling, thank you for your kindness."


    "Old lady, this is a happy event! We''ve never heard of the engagement between two women in one family and Tianjia. The last time I saw Marquis Bai, I said that I had time to have the wedding wine of the fourth young lady and his Royal Highness Prince Rong. Now it seems that I should have the wedding wine of the third young lady first! "


    Ang Lee was joking, but his eyes swept behind the old lady. Slightly stunned, Ang Lee quickly stepped forward, bowed himself and said, "Your Highness Prince Rong, why are you here? I didn''t see your Lord when we announced the decree just now. Please don''t blame your Highness Prince Rong. "


    "No problem." Gu Yanqing said.


    His brows were locked.


    Bai Yinling is engaged to the crown prince, and she will never be able to get out of the mansion after her noble status. It''s not the prince''s credit to get this engagement. It seems that he underestimated Bai Yinling, the woman actually attached to the queen.


    Bai ruotong''s fingers were tightly clenched.


    Now it''s not easy to have a chance to drive Bai Yinling away, but I didn''t think that she turned the corner.


    Sure enough, she is the heroine with golden finger.


    It''s not so easy to pull her into the water in the future.

 Chapter 572

    Eh?


    Bai ruotong sat up straight and stretched out his hand. In front of my eyes, there are scallion like fingers, only a hairy white claw with a pink meat pad.


    "Meow!"


    She called, but what she said was not human words, but cat words.


    She''s a cat?


    Open your eyes, she is not a person, but become a cat?


    Bai Rutong was so anxious that he whirled around on his bed. Gu Yanqing next to him moved slightly. It seemed that he was awakened by her movement. He opened his eyes and gazed at the white ball sitting on him with black eyes.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow!"


    Gu Yanqing! I became a cat! Gu Yanqing!


    Bai Rutong waved his paws anxiously.


    She was so anxious that she beat in a circle in his arms. Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows slightly, half closed her eyes lazily, and put the back of the little white cat''s head in front of her eyes to examine carefully.


    "Meow... Meow!"


    Bai ruotong waved his paws and was about to cry. How can a good one become a cat.


    "The pill developed by Wu Tieguai really works. I didn''t expect that my queen would really become a cat!"


    After a while, he chuckled and held Bai ruotong in his arms. Bai ruotong, Zhang Yuan, was staring at him with round cat eyes.


    "Meow, meow, meow?"


    You did it?


    "I tried some pills in your porridge last night." Gu Yanqing smiles. Before he got up, he spread his long hair like silk on the peony mattress, looked languidly, and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow


    Gu Yanqing who killed Tiandao! He did it!


    Bai ruotong reaches out his paw and grabs him in the face, but he is easily avoided by the other party. Gu Yanqing got out of bed with a smile, put on the Black Dark Dragon Robe, lowered himself and gently poked xiaobaituan''s forehead: "who accompanied me yesterday when I met the envoys, I was looking at people. If I don''t give you a little punishment, I really don''t exist? "


    Meow! I''ll bite you to death!


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth, jumped on his arm and opened his mouth. Gu Yanqing said with a smile, "don''t make trouble, Queen. As long as you listen to me today, I will give you the antidote at night. Today is the Mid Autumn Festival. I want the queen to watch the moon with me. "


    Bai Rutong stares at him indignantly.


    "Do you understand?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Meow!" Bai ruotong returned home. Pooh!


    He laughs. Although he can''t understand cat language, he can read all her meanings.


    At this time, the palace maid went into the room and put on the court clothes for the emperor, but she looked around in surprise. What about the queen?


    "You go down."


    Gu Yanqing waved his big hand and went up to the court with his little white cat in his arms. On the court hall, the ministers looked at each other. How could the new emperor have a little white cat on hand? It is said that the cat is a Yin thing afraid of strangers, but the one on the hand of the emperor is lying on the shoulder of the emperor with its tail cocked.


    Damn Gu Yanqing!


    How can you play with her like this!


    Bai ruotong yawns and lies on Gu Yanqing''s shoulder with his tail. She didn''t understand the things in the court. It was as boring as listening to her husband''s study. Listen, listen, she is to sleep in the past, when wake up, she lies in the bosom of Gu Yanqing, here is the imperial study.


    "Awake?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and put down the memorials in hand. "Just in time, I''m a little tired. The queen will roll for me and have fun."


    Huh?


    He''s going to heaven?


    Bai ruotong took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Meow! When she comes back, she must kill Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong thought so, gnashing his teeth, jumped on the table and rolled.


    "Ha ha ha..." Gu Yanqing was amused by her round and funny appearance. He put his hand in front of her and said, "rub it."


    Bai ruotong

 Chapter 573

    **£¡


    Does he really keep her as a pet?


    Bai Rutong burst into tears and rubbed Gu Yanqing with melancholy and discontent.


    "Do you know it''s wrong?" Gu Yanqing''s hand rubbed his chin, playing with the taste, "do you dare to stare at other men in the future?"


    "Meow..."


    How dare you!


    Bai ruotong said in his heart that he couldn''t understand what he said anyway.


    "How dare you?" Gu Yanqing gathered a smile, "try again?"


    Bai ruotong was stunned. He could hear the voice in her heart.


    "I can hear it." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong shivered, and her attitude suddenly softened. She rubbed his hand and whispered in a soft voice: Holy ~ I''m wrong! That emissary is not as good as you! You are the most beautiful person in the world in Rutong''s heart! emperor! If I''m wrong, please forgive me! I love you most!


    "How much love?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong looked around, sat up straight and said, "I love you more than any other person!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing''s thunder is not light. With a slight sigh, he held her front paw in his arms and carried the pills with her in his mouth. When straightening up, there was no white cat in my arms, only a smart and clear girl.


    Bai ruotong looked at his fingers, with slender joints.


    She''s finally recovered!


    When I want to talk with Gu Yanqing, the cold wind blows and I feel chilly. Slightly stunned, Bai ruotong looked down, her white face turned red instantly.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!!!! Gu Yanqing!!! You hooligan


    ¡­¡­


    midnight. The moon is high above the stars.


    In the pavilion, Bai Rutong stares at Gu Yanqing with a stuffy face.


    "On the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, are you going to stare at me like this?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Hum!"


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes and turned his head to ignore him.


    "Queen, I''m wrong." He went to her side and whispered, "are you sure you want to be angry with me all the time on this mid autumn festival?"


    "Who told you to bully me?" Bai ruotong said.


    Gu Yanqing raised her chin: "I''m jealous. You can only have me in your eyes. You can''t tolerate others!"


    "I... I just saw that the jewels in the emissary''s clothes were beautiful. I didn''t have any other thoughts." Bai explained.


    "Like that gem?" Gu Yanqing asked playfully.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "I like it."


    "I will send it tomorrow." Gu Yanqing hooked her nose and spoiled her.


    "It''s someone else''s stuff. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to use it?" Bai ruotong shook his head. "I don''t want to. The emissary represents the country. If we offend him, what should he do when he goes back to complain?"


    "Then send troops to fight so that they can''t speak." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Bai ruotong flat mouth, because a gem war, really unreasonable: "I don''t want, but a gem just, I don''t want. I only want one saint


    With that, Bai ruotong stood on tiptoe and pecked at the corner of his mouth.


    Her smile was plated with a light white light by the moonlight. Gu Yanqing didn''t really see it. He bowed his head to kiss, but the little man in his arms disappeared.


    "Father Emperor... Father Emperor..."


    Or true or false sound in front of the ear. Gu Yanqing opened her eyes to see Gu Yixiu worried.


    "Why did my father fall asleep?" Gu Yixiu sat beside him and said softly. Ten years later, he has grown into a handsome man.


    "I dream of your mother." Gu Yanqing''s voice with a touch of fatigue and vicissitudes.

 Chapter 574

    "It''s been ten years since my mother died. Haven''t my father forgotten?" Gu Yixiu sat beside him with a sigh.


    In the Mid Autumn Festival, my father and Emperor are all alone. Now Gu Yixiu is nearly old enough to get married, but Gu Yanqing still refuses to marry another woman. The country can''t be without a master. Those who put pressure on him to set up a new master were beheaded mercilessly.


    He became a bloodthirsty tyrant among the people, but Nanyuan became more and more prosperous in the ten years since he ascended the throne.


    "Father, you should accept the fact that the mother has gone."


    Gu Yixiu comforted him.


    "I know."


    Gu Yanqing back, the table warm wine into the throat, but not warm heart.


    "Father, it''s time for you to establish a new queen. The back palace is empty. My son is here for you... "


    "If I marry someone else, Rutong will cry when she knows. You should know that your mother likes to cry most. When I go to huangquan to reunite with her in the future, doesn''t she want to cry with me? "


    Gu Yanqing looked at the bright moon in the sky and sighed.


    Ten years later, his face is not old, he wants to get everything, but his side, but only the lack of him.


    Before she died, she once held his hand and said hoarsely, "Gu Yanqing, I won''t die. I just went to another world. The world that should have belonged to me. There are trains, planes and cars, a magical world you will never think of.


    I will be there, find a person I love, I will stay with him all my life. I will betray you, so you have to betray me, to find a person you love, and her life together.


    You and I are not the same people in the world. It''s my happiest thing to come here to know and love you. In my next life, no matter where you are, even in outer space, I will find you, then hold you and pester you for the rest of my life. "


    She used her usual funny tone to make deathbed words with him, but this time, he couldn''t laugh.


    Little liar.


    This little girl''s mouth can never tell the truth.


    If he really married someone else, this little girl will be a good blessing? She was afraid that she would die in secret and pester him.


    He won''t marry anyone.


    From the moment they met, she was destined to be his princess... His queen.


    The only one that can''t be replaced.


    The autumn breeze gently lifted his black robe. Under the lonely moon and in the lake, his solitary figure was reflected.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah


    Bai Rutong screamed, opened his eyes and sat up. Gu Yanqing slightly a Zheng, lift an eye to hold her hand, worry a way: "little wench, how?"


    "I... I had nightmares..." Bai ruotong looked back at Gu Yanqing, "wow" burst into his arms with a cry, "I dreamt that I became a cat, and the emperor bullied me all the time... And also dreamt that I was dead... His highness was alone... Wu Wu Wu Wu... The emperor was so pitiful..."


    Gu Yanqing can''t laugh or cry, gently patting her back: "dreams are false, silly girl. You will not die. You will accompany me all your life... "


    Bai ruotong choked and raised his hand to pinch his arm. Gu Yanqing quickly blocked her: "silly girl, what are you doing!"


    "I want to... I want to see if I''m still dreaming..." Bai ruotong cried.


    "Does it hurt?" Gu Yanqing''s words were slightly helpless and spoiled.


    "It hurts." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Are you sure it''s a dream?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head and said, "I don''t know..."


    Gu Yanqing eyebrows pick, turn over will cry into tears of the little girl down. He covered them with bedding and whispered in front of her ear, "I will prove to you in other ways that this is not a dream."


    "Ah?"


    Bai ruotong hasn''t reacted yet. His lips are blocked by him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 575

    early morning.


    When Bai ruotong wakes up, she has a splitting headache. Yesterday, she confronts with Zhang''s Bai Yinling in the main hall, and her physical strength is exhausted. I didn''t expect that Bai Yinling''s canonization would come to an end in the end. She prepared for a whole month, but still didn''t bring her down.


    "How are you, miss?"


    Orange see white if Tong wake up, poured a glass of water to her. Bai ruotong shook his head and said, "is Qi''er OK?"


    "After twenty boards, I''m still lying down."


    Qi''er is helping Bai ruotong to disguise his betrayal, but the old lady can''t tolerate the sand. If she doesn''t punish Qi''er, Bai Shutang will not forgive her.


    "Wronged her."


    Bai ruotong sighed and looked up to swallow the water.


    "It seems that the third lady has made an alliance with the empress. I''m afraid Qi''er will betray her. The empress will know."


    Orange son helpless way. Fortunately, his Royal Highness Prince Rong has saved Qi''er''s relatives, but from now on, the relationship between the young lady and the empress and the third young lady will be the complete opposite.


    Bai ruotong holds his forehead. What they find out is that Li Niang is fake pregnant, but why is Li Niang really pregnant for the rest of her life? Now Bai Yinling''s status is noble, and Bai Shutang is reluctant to let Li Niang go.


    Fortunately, the old lady has already seen Bai Yinling and Li Niang clearly. I''m afraid she won''t help them in the future.


    "Miss, in fact, that pinger girl is really poor. The old lady called the second young master and scolded her severely. Pinger girl was also broken and carried out of the house. I went to give her secretly stuffed painkillers, the girl said, after you left, miss three came to see her.


    Miss three gave her a poison. If she didn''t understand it in three days, she would lose the possibility of pregnancy forever. Although Ping''er lost her child once, how can she be willing to let her have no child in her life? "


    Orange''s words are rather sad. Yesterday, after receiving the imperial edict, the young lady fainted. The old lady and Bai Shutang discussed in the hall, and they broke up in discord. But fortunately, the two reached an agreement, Li Niang can stay, the premise is to canonize Bai Chusheng son.


    Under the old lady''s eyes, Bai Shutang personally wrote down the memorial and sent it to the palace for approval.


    Orange said slowly what happened to Bai ruotong after he fainted. Bai ruotong listened and said with a bitter smile: "so it is..."


    "Miss, what do you say to do now..." orange twists her eyebrows. "Miss three is bound to be swaggering. I''m afraid that she will come up with other ways to deal with you in the future. The maid doesn''t understand. Where does the third young lady come from? She can persuade the empress to make an engagement with her royal highness. "


    "Ha..."


    Bai ruotong thought with his fingers. After a while, the corner of his mouth turned, but he laughed.


    "What are you laughing at, miss?" Orange doesn''t quite understand.


    "It''s not that there is no effect," said Bai ruotong. "Bai Yinling should have been the crown princess, but now she can only be a good girl. She is really wronged."


    "How can she be a princess?"


    Orange son doubts a way.


    Bai ruotong smiles and does not answer. Bai Yinling is aloof and not afraid of the powerful. Her noble character won the hearts of the prince and the queen. So when she and the crown prince were interlinked, the queen persuaded the emperor to canonize her as the crown princess.


    But now.


    She was forced by herself to ask the queen for help. Even though the queen valued her intelligence and agility, she didn''t like the woman who played tricks.


    Presumably, the queen just regarded her as a pawn to deal with the Western Marquis''s house.

 Chapter 576

    All in all, she changed her fate.


    Can Bai ruotong not be happy about such a happy event.


    When Bai Yinling had not returned to the West Houfu, she was afraid of this woman. I thought that as long as I don''t cross the river with her, she won''t come to me.


    But Bai Rutong was wrong.


    From the beginning, Bai Yinling regarded her as a thorn in the flesh.


    It''s no wonder that the so-called gun strikes the head. If Bai ruotong were to be in the position of a respectable daughter one day, she would never be able to turn over.


    However, she has settled down as the legitimate daughter.


    Since fate has arranged her to be the enemy of the "protagonist", she is going to be the first person in history to defeat the protagonist.


    ¡­¡­


    After several days of dull weather, it''s hard to see a sun today. The warm sun in winter is not hot. It''s warm on people.


    Bai Yinling looked at the magnificent palace in front of her, and she couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. The last time I saw the queen, she came to the Palace once. But she came secretly, but today it''s different. She''s just coming to show her gratitude.


    "Miss Bai San, this way, please."


    A palace person took her into the main corridor and went to the marble ladder. Come to the main hall to thank the emperor for his kindness, and the palace people take her to the back palace to meet the Empress Dowager.


    "The Empress Dowager is very friendly. She doesn''t have to worry. She just needs to go back to the Empress Dowager."


    Palace people see Bai Yinling silent very much, think her heart is worried, kind-hearted comfort way. Bai Yinling nodded and said with a smile, "thank you for reminding me."


    Entering the palace gate, Bai Yinling lowers her head and follows the palace people to the main hall. When the queen sees her coming, she smiles. One side of the hazy concubine and a few concubines eating tea, Yu Guang explores Bai Yinling, each with his mind.


    The Empress Dowager sat behind the bead curtain and looked at the girl in front of her. She was a bit unreal.


    She was not satisfied with the marriage.


    Although the prince is already married, how can he be a good woman. This girl''s status is low, and she will be the same residence as Prince Rong''s princess in the future. It''s not a good thing to make friends with a minister.


    "My daughter Bai Yinling has seen the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager." Bai Yinling bowed to say hello.


    The queen nodded with satisfaction and was very satisfied with Bai Yinling''s fearlessness in the face of danger. The girls coming out of the Marquis''s house in the west of town are really not ordinary people. They don''t feel nervous when they see your Lord alone.


    "Look up and let the sad family have a look." The Empress Dowager said.


    Bai Yinling slowly raised her head and looked at it with the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager ordered people to lift the curtain and look at the girl in front of her. At last, she said with a smile: "the girl in the west of the town is really smart, but she looks pretty. It''s a lot more mellow than Rutong. "


    Bai Yinling smell speech, shy smile: "thank empress dowager praise."


    "What about Rutong? How is she doing? I haven''t seen her for a long time. I miss her a little. I remember that when she was in the palace, she ordered people to send porridge to AI''s family every day. Not to mention, eating her porridge was really appetizing. "


    The Empress Dowager said that, several concubines echoed and laughed.


    Bai Yinling''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity, and he bowed his head and said nothing. Seeing that she did not return, the Empress Dowager twisted her eyebrows and said, "if I ask you, why don''t you speak? What''s the matter with Rutong? Aren''t you her third sister? Why don''t you care about your sister at all? "


    "Empress, Yinling may be nervous," the empress said with embarrassment, "Yinling, the Empress Dowager asked you, why don''t you come back!"

 Chapter 577

    White Yin Ling this just reaction come over, hurriedly way: "return to empress dowager''s words, four younger sister''s body is very good, Yin Ling on behalf of her thanks empress dowager''s concern."


    "Good?"


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed displeasure and asked people to put down the curtain. Bai Yinling was stunned and didn''t know why the Empress Dowager suddenly changed her face.


    "This morning, Qing''er came to ask for an, and he said that yesterday, ruotong was infected with cold again. As her elder sister, don''t you know about it? You also told me that she was in good health? How dare you, a little girl, lie in front of AI''s home? "


    The voice of the Empress Dowager suddenly cooled down. Bai Yinling knelt down quickly, her head touching the ground: "the Empress Dowager calmed down. The fourth sister''s body was really cold. But when Yinling came to the palace, the fourth sister specially told her that if she saw the empress dowager, she must tell her that she was well. She didn''t want the queen mother to worry about her.


    She also said, "when I get well, I''ll send my regards to the Empress Dowager."


    The queen breathed out. The girl''s reaction is too fast. The Empress Dowager''s words were intended to embarrass her. She was not satisfied with the marriage. No matter what Bai Yinling said, she could not please the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager turns the Buddhist beads in hand and says in secret: this little girl is smart. Thinking for a moment, he asked: "I heard that you are proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting? Who did you learn from? "


    "It was taught by your master." Baiyinling road.


    "Empress dowager, I heard that Miss Bai San''s attainments in music theory are much better than those in Dexin county. When the Empress Dowager is free, let Miss Bai San help us with the piano. The Empress Dowager likes listening to the piano most."


    Sufei, sitting on the left side of the queen, said. Bai Yinling knows that she is the person in front of the queen. She is helping herself to speak, and then she looks at her with gratitude.


    "A woman without talent is virtue. Is there too much talent for this little girl?"


    The Empress Dowager said with a smile.


    Bai Yinling''s smile suddenly froze on her face. The empress sighs a, at this moment she also can''t help the white Yin Ling to say what. Although the heart is toward the white Yin Ling, can always not because of a little girl and the Empress Dowager to offend.


    For a whole hour, Bai Yinling''s heart was suffering. When she got out of the palace, her legs were soft.


    "Go to my palace and sit down."


    The queen came up to her and whispered. "The empress really likes Miss Bai San. My concubine heard that the marriage between Miss Bai San and the prince was asked by the empress herself and her majesty


    "What does it have to do with my sister?" The empress picked eyebrows and said, "the ninth Prince is still young. Is my sister jealous of going to our palace to matchmaker the prince?"


    "Of course not. My concubine is just congratulating the empress for choosing a talented woman for her royal highness." She deliberately bit the word "talent" to answer the queen.


    Sure enough, the queen looked angry. But this is still the palace of the empress dowager, and she can''t tell her anger directly. Show eyebrow a wring, pressing a voice son way: "that also always compare to give birth to a prince that accomplish nothing better."


    Hazy Princess not angry smile: "the emperor has not grown up, is not necessarily nothing, do not bother the queen."


    "I hope it will grow well."


    The queen snorted coldly and turned away with Bai Yinling.


    Hazy princess looked at her back, relaxed smile, shrugged, slowly toward the opposite direction.

 Chapter 578

    I suffered a lot from the old empress dowager. Bai Yinling looks a little nervous. Empress Rongchen saw the fear in her heart. She called someone to serve her tea after sitting down. She said in a warm voice, "you look too smart. The Empress Dowager doesn''t like smart women."


    Bai Yinling pursed her lips in a straight line, lowered her head to eat tea, and did not dare to open her mouth.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to the palace?" Rong Chen empress picks eyebrow, ask.


    "Thank you for your marriage."


    White Yin Ling Zheng Zheng, a long time just reaction come over. If not for the sudden arrival of the edict, it would be the fate of driving her out of the house.


    Now looking back on the old lady''s cold look, Bai Yinling is still a little frightened. The old lady was a wise man and knew what the edict meant.


    Bai Yinling is different from Bai ruotong. The identity of a common woman means that she can''t appear in front of a noble person.


    Since she can''t show her eyes, how does the queen pay attention to her?


    There was no other reason except that she secretly went to meet the queen.


    Now that she has become the prince''s good daughter, she can''t be driven out of the house by the old lady. After hearing the imperial edict, the old lady did not say anything. She led Bai Shutang back to the room to discuss. Finally, she came out of the room with a rough face.


    Now the old lady completely lost trust in her, and now only the queen is Bai Yinling''s last expectation.


    "What''s the matter? Did you drag Bai ruotong off the horse? " The queen put down the cup and asked.


    Bai Yinling was stunned. She got up and knelt down with the queen to apologize: "if you go back to the empress, it''s because Yinling is too useless. She was put together by Bai ruotong. Yinling didn''t think that she would bribe Qi''er... I didn''t think that..."


    "I don''t want to hear you explain this," empress Rongchen interrupted. "Since you came to our palace, we knew that you would fail. Qi''er is the chess piece of our palace. It has already been revealed. Needless to say, we also knew."


    Empress Rong Chen''s eyes are tiny a Lin. According to the informant, all the pieces she planted beside Bai ruotong were dismissed by Bai ruotong. The person who looked after Qi''er''s parents suddenly disappeared half a month ago.


    The queen knew that her scheme had been discovered.


    Just at this time, Bai Yinling came to the door. She must make good use of the people sent to the west of the town.


    "Since the empress knows it, why should she save Yinling?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    "This palace saves you because you naturally have your role," empress Rong Chen smiles. "With a woman like you by the side of the prince, this palace is more at ease.


    Don''t be too anxious. The problem you are now committing is that you are impatient. You are not stupid than Bai ruotong, but you have too much hatred in your heart, so you want to be eager for success. If you settle down, you are no worse than Bai ruotong. "


    The queen said with a smile.


    Bai Yinling''s heart is tight: "has the empress ever investigated Yinling?"


    "Yes, since the prince often went to the west of the town, our palace began to investigate you. Even if you don''t come to our palace, our palace will come to you, "said the empress Rong Chen. Although her words are gentle, they can give people an invisible pressure." you know me very well. We like women like you,


    You can rest assured that this palace is not a chicken. If you are always loyal to this palace, what this palace gives you will never be taken away again. "


    Empress Rongchen''s attitude is very simple. What she wants is Bai Yinling''s unconditional obedience and peace of mind to be her chess piece.


    "Yes."


    Bai Yinling can''t help but take a breath of cool air. The Queen''s mind is sinister, and her ambition is not an ordinary lady in the harem. She let her become her chess piece, and gave her the honor of the crown prince concubine, in order to control her and the crown prince.

 Chapter 579

    In front of outsiders, she is the woman the prince loves.


    If the person the prince loves becomes the "loyal minister" of empress Rongchen, even if the prince ascends the throne in the future, his every move is under the control of empress Rongchen.


    This woman is not ordinary terror.


    Leaving the palace, Bai Yinling''s heart is still not calm for a long time. Just on the sedan chair, a purple figure suddenly appeared in her eyes and stopped her way.


    Bai Yinling looks up, Gu chenlian looks calm and stares at her coldly.


    "Come down."


    Gu chenlian said.


    Bai Yinling was stunned. Gu chenlian had never spoken to her in such a tone. In front of her, he was soft spoken and friendly.


    "What can I do for your highness?"


    Bai Yinling pressed the uneasiness in her heart and tried to make her words calm.


    "The palace let you out of the sedan chair!"


    Gu chenlian saw that she did not move, and his tone was even heavier.


    Bai Yinling bit her lip and stepped out of the sedan chair. Gu chenlian strides with her, grabs her arm and drags her straight to the garden. The stone road in the garden was wet and slippery. He walked quickly. Bai Yinling followed him and nearly slipped.


    "What''s the matter, your highness? Why are you in such a hurry? " Bai Yinling shook off his hand and asked.


    Gu chenlian and Yu Guang looked at her contemptuously: "in the past, when our palace made you a good lady in our palace, you told us that what you wanted was a couple for life, but now? But you are willing to be a good lady in this palace. What do you want to do


    He once thought that she was a lonely woman, but the closer he got to her, the more he realized that although she looked like a green lotus, her roots were deep in the mud.


    She is a philistine woman, that lonely woman is just his wishful thinking fantasy.


    "Your Highness, you once said that Yinling is what you want in your life, but now it seems that you are not happy that Yinling is engaged to you. You ask me what I want to do? On the contrary, I want to ask your highness, whose is your heart


    Bai Yinling started to laugh and said sarcastically.


    Since the last time he was nervous about Bai, she has lost her trust in him.


    The man kept saying that he loved her, but his heart was always moved by Bai ruotong.


    She told him that Bai ruotong was a fake, but he was never less nervous.


    Gu chenlian can cheat himself, but he can''t cheat her.


    "Yinling believed that she was the love of her royal highness in her whole life. You have done many romantic things for Yinling, even if her heart is frozen, it will still be melted by her royal highness.


    It''s a blessing for Yinling to let her marry you. At the beginning, the sentence of "one person for life and one person for life" was just to prevaricate his royal highness. Now Yinling is happy with the crown prince. She doesn''t care about her reputation. She only wants to stay with the crown prince. "


    Bai Yinling pretends to smile bitterly. For her feelings, she is a failure.


    If she could hold Gu chenlian firmly at that time, instead of playing hard to get, maybe Gu chenlian''s heart would have been in her hands. Where can be now this appearance, beg but not.


    But it''s not too late.


    Since she can make Gu chenlian like her once, there will be a second time.


    "Last time, you said that there was something important to talk to your mother. Is that it?"


    Gu chenlian asked coldly.


    Her so-called important thing is to trade with her mother and become his concubine?


    Knowing this, he shouldn''t have helped her to see her mother.


    "No


    Baiyinling road.


    "Why do you want to please your mother? I can give you whatever you want. "


    Gu chenlian asked.

 Chapter 580

    "No flattery."


    Baiyinling road.


    "Bai Yinling, don''t you want to tell me the truth?" Gu Chen is honest and upright. Knowing the marriage, his heart was not happy, but depressed. If she wants to marry him, he can go to his father at any time.


    She doesn''t need to make advances to her mother and become her pawn.


    "I''m telling the truth, but his highness doesn''t want to hear it." Baiyinling road.


    Gu chenlian said coldly, "is it all true? Bai Yinling, my palace was really wrong before. I didn''t expect you to be such a vain woman. "


    "I..."


    Bai Yinling wants to explain, but Gu chenlian just stares at her coldly, with a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth. She doesn''t wait for her to say anything, and turns around and goes away. Seeing him go, Bai Yinling took two steps, bit her lip and stopped again.


    He misunderstood her.


    But she didn''t know how to explain.


    She was helpless, too. Her hatred is too deep. If she doesn''t take revenge, how can she stand up to her mother and herself.


    She had closed her heart for a long time, but why did Gu chenlian come to break it. Why did he break her heart, but he refused to treat her sincerely? Why didn''t he believe her?


    Bai Yinling''s heart tingles slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    With the coming of the new year, every family began to prepare new year''s goods. Bai ruotong fell on the bed, yawning, with a pair of scissors in hand, cutting the window. Red pieces of paper fall into a bed.


    "Miss!"


    Qi Er took the copper basin into the room, saw the bed full of paper, scared, almost shake off the copper basin in hand.


    Her this, frighten white if Tong whole body a shiver: "you shout what?"


    "If you want to cut flowers, how can you cut them on the bed?" Qi''er comes forward, grabs the red thread scissors in her hand, glares at Anning standing in the room, "you are really, Miss mischievous, why don''t you stop it!"


    "I..."


    Anning twisted his fingers and bowed his head wrongly. As soon as she came, she married Qi''er. Although the misunderstanding was relieved, Qi''er still didn''t have a good look at her.


    "Did you eat gunpowder? What are you doing? Who provoked you? Besides, it''s not you and orange who shut me up in bed all day long. If I sit on paper-cut, you have to talk about me again. "


    Bai Rutong angrily glanced at her and asked.


    "Hum!"


    Qi son heavily puts water basin son, stuffy head tidies up bed.


    Looking at the anger between her eyes and eyebrows, Bai Rutong laughed instead: "come on, who provoked you? You have a good temper. If you don''t get provoked, you won''t be angry with Anning. "


    "Not because of the two women."


    Qi''er looks at Bai Rutong and mumbles.


    "Which two women?" Bai asked.


    "Li Niang and Bai Yinling!"


    Qi''er seems to be really angry, forgetting the identity of the two people and calling them taboo.


    "Kiel! No matter how angry you are, you can''t call your name directly! "


    Bai ruotong reminded.


    "Yes..."


    Qi Er nodded, said: "since that day, they two unbridled pair companion, look let a person fire big."


    "Look at the fire, don''t look!" Bai Rutong smiles.


    "Miss!"


    Qi''er stamped her foot. Isn''t she fighting for her young lady? Look at what the lady said: "aren''t you angry? They are more and more lawless in the mansion! I really don''t understand. What does the queen like about miss three? "


    "If you get it, you''re the queen." Bai Rutong is deliberately angry with her.

 Chapter 581

    "Miss! Do you really listen to me! Aren''t you angry? The third lady and the fifth lady are so arrogant


    Asked Kiel.


    "What''s so angry about?" Bai ruotong asked, "although their arrogance is powerful now, it''s just powerful for a while. It won''t last forever."


    Qi Er Zheng Zheng Zheng: "Miss, what does this mean?"


    "Understand yourself!" Bai ruotong glanced at her, took back the red thread scissors from her hand, and began to cut them again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi''er scratched her head and sat back on the table to embroider sachets. They were speechless. I don''t know how long later, a rush of footsteps came from outside the door. The three people in the room looked at the door together. Then they saw orange rubbing her slightly frozen hands and entering the room.


    "Miss, his Royal Highness Prince Rong has come to the mansion."


    Orange is on the mountain road.


    "Where is he now?" Bai ruotong blinked, put down his work and said happily.


    Orange smile, want to answer, the door rang out a calm male voice: "I was driven away!"


    Bai ruotong raises his eyes, and Bai Chusheng walks into the room with a cold face. She slightly a Zheng, lift the quilt to get out of bed with it to walk: "elder brother, how did you come?"


    "Is that how you want to see your Highness Prince Rong?"


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows and said on purpose.


    Bai ruotong scratched his head: "did you really drive his Royal Highness Prince Rong away?"


    "He''s here to take you. Can I take him?" Bai Chusheng teases his sister on purpose.


    "Take me away?"


    "He found Wu Tieguai in Nuzhen," Bai Chusheng said. "He came here today to ask his grandmother to take you to Nuzhen."


    When she heard the word "Nuzhen country", her smile was slightly stiff. Bai ruotong looks back at orange. She looks pale and smiles calmly. Her heart aches slightly.


    "Did grandma agree?" Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "naturally, I agree. But it''s a long way to go. My grandmother is still worried. She asked me to go with you."


    "Is grandma crazy?" Bai Rutong was surprised. "You are an official of the imperial court. How can you accompany me to such a far place? It''s not possible!"


    "Your Highness''s verbal excuse is to ask for medicine with his Highness the ninth prince. The emperor has agreed to let him go. He can transfer an official. I have already agreed with him to transfer me."


    Bai Chusheng explained.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "brother, you have to stay in the capital. Now Li Niang is still at the head of the mansion. If she does something, how can she get it. You have to watch in the house all the time. "


    "I want to go together," Bai Chusheng said firmly, "who knows how wild you will be when you go out. If you do anything with your highness, I have to watch you at any time."


    "Brother! What are you talking about? " Bai Rutong''s face suddenly turned red. "How can I mess with your highness? Your highness is not that kind of person!"


    "You are."


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice dropped, Bai Chusheng added.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. He raised his eyes and glared at Bai Chusheng: "what do you mean?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll climb into your Highness''s bed in the middle of the night!"


    Bai Chusheng smiles and rubs her head. Orange Qining three people listen to this words, can''t help chuckle. In terms of no face and no skin, my master is really the best among the experts.


    "Brother... Is that what I am in your heart?" Bai ruotong asked in tears and laughter.


    "What do you think?" Bai Chusheng crumpled her forehead and hair. "Get ready. We''ll leave tomorrow after we say goodbye to grandma."


    "In such a hurry?" Bai ruotong was stunned.


    "It''s not because of your illness, you can''t delay it." Bai Chu was born.

 Chapter 582

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong smiles. She really can''t put off her illness any longer. She only has two years for the rest of her life. If she misses this treatment again, I''m afraid Yan Jun can''t save her.


    After Bai Chusheng leaves, Bai ruotong calls Qi''er to close the door. Only she and orange were left in the room.


    "You and Qi''er and a''ning are staying in the mansion. I''m not going to take you out this time." White Rutong road.


    "Miss... You are because of my identity, so..." orange words with a little hesitation. Bai ruotong shook his head: "it''s not like that. It''s just that you need to be watched in the mansion. You are very smart and suitable to stay in the mansion. My grandmother and I recommended you to learn how to manage the affairs of the government with steward Zhao. In the future... "


    "Miss, do you want me to..." Cheng Er opened her eyes, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said carefully, "do you want me to help manager Zhao to manage the internal affairs of the West Marquis mansion in the future?"


    "Yes, do you blame me for not having your consent?" Bai ruotong asked, "orange, I can only trust you three in the mansion. If it''s not for finding out Qi''er''s identity in advance, I''m afraid that my house is full of spies from the empress. Now Bai Yinling has taken refuge with the empress, and her identity is Prince Liangyuan. It''s not easy to knock her down again, so I need you to be my pillar. "


    "Orange is willing to help Miss." Orange said without hesitation.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "also, give Qi''er a lot of admonition in the government. Her temperament is too easy to offend people. It''s just because my temper is too manic and everything is written on my face that my highness and I saw through it at the beginning. "


    "Yes." Orange answered.


    "It''s getting late. I should have a rest. Go and have a rest. I''ll talk about it tomorrow." White Rutong road.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Orange wants to talk but doesn''t know what to say. Hesitated to nod, turned to the door, pushed the door out.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingling hospital.


    Red leaves rush back to the yard, push open the door to see Bai Yinling sitting in the hall, the hall light is bright, candlelight in her slightly anxious face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    "See is see, also according to the young lady''s order tell Prince your highness you cold bedridden, but prince his highness is still not willing to come."


    Red leaves gnash their teeth, sigh and shake their heads.


    "I''m afraid he''s really angry."


    Bai Yinling sighed heavily. Before, even if she didn''t invite her, the prince would come to her hospital. But now, she is so weak that he ignores her. It seems that things are not as simple as she imagined. He is really disappointed with her.


    "Miss, what should we do next?"


    Asked red leaf.


    "Wait till he''s down."


    Baiyinling road.


    What else can she do? Have you been asking him with a shy face?


    Her self-esteem didn''t allow her to.


    The next morning.


    Before dawn, Bai ruotong got up early. When she came to Yongning hospital, the old lady was just getting up and was still dressing up. Bai ruotong was waiting in the main hall. After the old lady had cleaned up, the sun was already high.


    Saying goodbye to the old lady is nothing more than words of entrustment. The old lady held her hand and burst into tears: "Rutong, this time we must cure the disease and come back. You are sick, and my old lady''s heart is always hanging."


    "Yes." Bai ruotong answered in a warm voice.


    Since then, the old lady has looked much thinner. Listen to elder brother, the old lady is determined to send Li Niang out of the house, but Bai Shutang repents, so the old lady quarrels with him fiercely. Half a month later, she has nothing to say.

 Chapter 583

    Knowing that the old lady was very upset, Bai ruotong said in a warm voice, "grandma, my brother and I will not be in the house at that time. You should take good care of yourself. When ruotong comes back healthy and lively, he will accompany you every day."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be annoyed by those bastards. It''s too early for them to annoy me." Said the old lady.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "then ruotong will be relieved. When ruotong comes back, I will help you to annoy them. If anyone dares to have a bad time with his grandmother, he will make them ten million times worse. "


    "You are always so naughty!" The old lady was amused by her, raised her hand and hooked her nose, "Rutong, do you hate my grandmother?"


    "Don''t hate grandma," Bai ruotong shook his head. "Grandma, you have your own pressure. If you want to manage so many people in your family, your heart must be flat.


    In the past, Rutong was not sensible enough to complain about his grandmother. But now, through his father''s business, Rutong understands what his grandmother did and how hard she worked for you.


    In the past, if he didn''t know what to do, I hope his grandmother won''t blame him. "


    After that, Bai ruotong got up and saluted the old lady. The old lady took her, shook her head and helped her to sit beside her.


    "Dada dada!"


    Just at this time, aunt Hong went into the hall and said to the old lady, "old lady, the third lady has come to save her life."


    "What did she come for?" Asked the old lady.


    "The third sister is suffering from cold recently. Does she want to infect her grandmother? Red aunt, you go back to the third sister, let her understand the grandmother''s body, don''t come today


    Bai ruotong has no good airway. Her tone was slightly heavy, her eyes fixed on the waiting figure in front of the door.


    "Yes." Red aunt answers and turns around.


    Bai ruotong then stood up and said, "grandma, you should have a rest earlier. I should go back and get ready."


    "Yes."


    The old lady answered, patting her on the shoulder and supporting her to sit up.


    To be out of the main door, Bai Yinling has not gone far, Bai Rutong quickly catch up: "third sister, etc."


    Bai Yinling looked back at her coldly: "what''s the matter with the fourth sister?"


    "Can''t you say hello to the third sister if you have nothing to do? When did you and I become so outsider? "


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    The white Yin Ling corners of the mouth slightly draw. Shouldn''t she be out of touch with her.


    "Third sister..."


    Seeing that Bai Yinling didn''t speak, Bai ruotong stepped closer to her, and the smile at the corner of her mouth outlined the arc of sarcasm, "you are a smart man, why can''t you understand? Now my grandmother is still angry. Why do you want to touch her brow? "


    "Don''t you care what I do?" White Yin Ling wring eyebrow way.


    Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders and gave a relaxed smile: "although you are the prince''s good girl now, you are still just a common girl in this mansion. Why can''t you learn to be respectful when you see me? "


    Bai ruotong said that, while she didn''t pay attention, he hooked the silk handkerchief and stabbed her on the forehead. Bai Yinling was scared back by her sudden action.


    "What do you want to do, miss four?"


    Red leaves quickly stopped in front of Bai Yinling. Bai ruotong and the orange behind him made a wink. With understanding, he raised his hand and slapped Hongye in the face. That delicate little face is hit immediately a swollen red.


    "My young lady teaches elder sister Shu how to use your inferior servant to manage it?"


    Asked orange.


    Bai ruotong glanced at orange, pretending to be fierce, and could not help shivering.


    The two of them are just like the supporting roles who bully the protagonists in the novel.


    But it''s delicious!

 Chapter 584

    To Bai Yinling gentle, she will see her as an eyesore, cruel to her, she will still want to kill her. In this case, why don''t you just let yourself go and treat her in a cheerful way.


    Red leaves can''t believe staring at orange, orange has always been gentle show people, never like today so domineering. Bai Yinling''s eyes slightly picked. She knew that Bai ruotong was the same as her. They didn''t want to pretend to be harmonious in front of each other.


    "Hongye, today''s slap is to let you remember the lesson, and you can''t talk big or small in the future. You are just a servant of a common girl. Remember that any servant in the head of the mansion can hold you down. If I yell in front of my young lady in the future, I''ll see you and hit you once. "


    Orange said sternly.


    "What''s so great about you..."


    "Red leaves!"


    Red leaf wants to refute, white Yin Ling export stopped her: "the dog bites you, do you want to bite back?"? Since we are not welcome here, what shall we do here? Let''s go


    Bai Yinling is deliberately provoking her. This place is very close to the old lady. If they make a lot of trouble, when Aunt Hong comes, she will help Bai ruotong speak. Maybe she will be led to the old lady to scold her.


    She won''t let Bai ruotong succeed.


    "Miss, just let her go?"


    As soon as Bai Yinling left, orange whispered in Bai Rutong''s ear.


    "She''s sensible enough to know that we can''t make trouble now," Bai said with a smile. "Let''s go, go back and prepare our bags."


    When Bai ruotong left for a long journey, the three maidservants wanted to go with him. Bai ruotong patiently explained to them and asked them to help orange in the mansion. After a long time, he coaxed them and helped them pack up.


    Qi''er''s eyes have already been red, show eyebrow frown, quietly packing bags. Bai ruotong looked at her golden fish gills and said with a smile, "do you want to show me what you look like?"


    "No! But the maid knows that the young lady must suspect the maid, or she still suspects the maid. "


    Qi''er is wearing clothes, but her mouth is full of discontent.


    Bai ruotong came forward, took her hand and led her to the outside of the room: "Qi''er, you should know that I love you most. If I don''t take you this time, I know you must have complaints in your heart, but I hope you can forgive me.


    I''ve never doubted you. Since the past is past, let''s let bygones be bygones. But orange is about to become a steward. I hope you can help her and share the pressure. These days when I''m away, Bai Yinling will take action. I have to keep you and watch her closely. "


    "Miss, I understand what you said..." Qi''er nodded, "but I''m reluctant to miss. Nuzhen country is more than half a month, and miss separated so long, Qi Er reluctant


    "It''s not that you don''t come back. Why are you crying?" Bai ruotong gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. Qi''er bit her lip. Just about to make a few more pretentious remarks, orange came out: "don''t hurry to say goodbye. It''s noon. Later, the young master will come to see that we are not ready. I''m afraid we have to blame again. Qi''er, come in quickly and prepare."


    "Yes."


    Qi''er answers and follows orange into the room. After lunch, Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng get into the carriage. The old lady comes to see them off. Haosheng asks them to leave after a while.


    The carriage went to Prince Rongqin''s house first, and went out of the city with Gu Yanqing after the meeting.

 Chapter 585

    During a short rest in the city, Gu Yanqing lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw Bai ruotong sleeping sweetly in Bai Chusheng''s arms. He could not bear to disturb him, so he had to enter the carriage and sit beside him: "on the second half of the way, I will take the same carriage with you."


    "No need." Bai Chusheng refused in a stern voice, "Your Highness, go back and forth."


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows: "white small general does not welcome this king?"


    "Not welcome."


    Bai Chusheng didn''t have a good reply. If it wasn''t for Bai ruotong, how could he choose to move forward with him. Gu Yanqing leaned on his back and had no intention of getting off. His eyes fell gently on Bai ruotong, her head resting on Bai Chusheng''s shoulder, her fingers clinging to his arm.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes are tight. But for her deep sleep, he would have taken her out of his arms.


    "Your Highness, it''s a good investigation. Is the doctor Wu really in Nuzhen?" Bai Chusheng raised his eyes and asked suddenly.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing snorted in reply. There was nothing else to talk with Bai Chusheng. They were mostly silent in the carriage, and their eyes couldn''t help looking at Bai ruotong.


    Looking for more than half a year, seven days ago, Gu Yanqing finally got the news of Wu Tieguai. The better news is that this man plans to live in Nuzhen. He no longer travels around. For Gu Yanqing and Bai ruotong, they are both good news.


    "What is the strange disease of his Highness the ninth prince?"


    When the time passed, the carriage began to walk slowly again. Gu Yanqing doesn''t want to leave. Bai Chusheng doesn''t have the right to force him to leave. Ponder for a moment, ask the mind has been the existence of doubt.


    "There''s no strange disease. It''s just that the princess misty made nine younger brothers pretend to be ill." Gu Yanqing said.


    "What kind of agreement did you reach with your concubine Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Gu Yanqing took a sip of tea and slowly replied: "this has nothing to do with general Bai. Don''t forget, Bai Xiaojun. I''ve made a lot of efforts in the case of Jingxian. Including the people in the stronghold, they were also investigated by our king.


    I hope that the young general of Bai will remember his kindness and not be the girl of the king. "


    "If Tong is Bai''s sister, how can Bai be difficult?" Bai Chusheng frowns discontentedly. Gu Yanqing''s words are threatening him.


    "When the girl wants to hold the king, don''t be embarrassed." Gu Yanqing opens the door to the mountain road.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng choked. This... Does this prince Rong want to have a face? If they kiss me in front of him, is he not qualified to stop me? Bai ruotong is his sister. Why can''t he stop him?


    Nanyuan Dynasty, imperial study.


    The emperor of yongsui turned the memorial in his hand, and his brow suddenly tightened again. One side of the queen looked, raised her hand and pinched his shoulder to soothe him: "what''s the matter with the emperor? What needs a frown? "


    "It''s not my good son. I really want to piss me off!" The emperor of yongsui snorted and threw the memorial on the table.


    The empress was slightly stunned. She looked at the emperor yongsui and the memorial that fell on the ground. She went forward and picked up the memorial: "is it Prince Rong


    "Besides him, who else has the ability to make me look like this? I really don''t understand what he is thinking. There is a drought in Qinglian town, and I have sent officials to deal with it. Now half a year has passed, and the disaster has already recovered, but he has to ask me to send officials to deliver food and grass.


    Not only Qinglian town, but also the surrounding towns. Is it for nothing for him to be my Treasury! The white money is flowing out! "


    The emperor of yongsui was so angry that he always tolerated Gu Yanqing again and again, but he committed again and again. How can he bear to stand on his head and point the way.

 Chapter 586

    The corner of empress Rongchen''s mouth stirred up an imperceptible smile. The emperor of yongsui hated Gu Yanqing deeply. He was patient only because he contributed too much to the country. He was a victorious general. The country trusted him and the people trusted him.


    But even so, he could not bear to talk about state affairs like this. This is not what he should be responsible for. He just wants to play a part in it.


    "First for the king and then for the father and son, Prince Rong''s Royal Highness by his own great achievements in front of the emperor, concubines for the emperor is not worth it," Rong Chen sighed, "but these days Prince Rong''s Royal Highness is not in the court, the emperor can save worry."


    Emperor yongsui was slightly stunned, as if he had thought of something. He raised his mouth and said, "yes, I didn''t think of it. He''s not in the court now..."


    Jurchen has a long way to go. If he has any accidents on his way, they are excusable. No one will blame him.


    For so many years, Gu Yanqing worked hard in the imperial court. How could yongsui emperor not see his ambition? He just turned a blind eye.


    But now, the more he doesn''t put him in the eye, it seems that it''s time to do it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The empress''s heart was slightly pleased. She understood that emperor yongsui had recognized the meaning of her words.


    When it was almost dark, the people rushed to the inn to have a rest. Gu Yanqing had only ten followers, and Bai Chusheng had only five. They dressed up as businessmen and went on a low-key trip.


    Bai ruotong wakes up on his bed and has dinner in his room. Bai Chusheng takes her out of the inn. Her eyes have been turning around, as if looking for something, not at ease.


    Bai Chusheng, seeing through her mind, sneered and said, "don''t look for it. I''ve spoken to your highness, and told him not to bother you again today."


    "I''ve been sleeping all day. Why didn''t my brother wake me up?" Bai Rutong was dissatisfied. I don''t know why, not long after she left the house, she was very sleepy. As soon as she closed her eyes, she went to sleep. When I open my eyes, the sun is setting outside the window.


    "It''s rare to sleep so sweetly. Why wake you up?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, and saw that there was no gu Yanqing around. She followed Bai Chusheng in order.


    Come to this world so long, she has never been out of the territory of Nanyuan capital. Today, I came out very hard. What I saw in my eyes was very strange. I couldn''t help looking around. My eyebrows and eyes were filled with joy.


    Bai Chusheng led her to a grass and sat down. On the opposite side of the grassland is a whole mountain. On the top of the mountain is the setting sun. The vast scenery is very refreshing.


    "The sky is beautiful." Bai Rutong said with a light smile.


    Bai Chusheng looked up at her and thought about the afterglow in her eyes and eyebrows. He couldn''t help but remind her: "I asked Dr. Yu yesterday, and she said that you must walk around more after eating. When you get well, you should walk around every day, and I will accompany you."


    Bai ruotong''s heart moved slightly. With a sweet smile, she quickly ran to Bai Chusheng with two steps: "brother, you are so kind to me. I thought my brother would hate me, but seeing that my brother still treats me, ruotong''s heart is down."


    "Why should I hate you?"


    Bai Chusheng was puzzled.


    "Because Jingxian sister," Bai ruotong bit the lip, Jingxian is the eternal pain in her heart and Bai Chusheng''s heart. When she mentioned Jingxian, she not only hurt Bai Chusheng''s heart, but also made her heart ache again. "If I hadn''t insisted on taking Jingxian sister back to the house, she wouldn''t have met these things."

 Chapter 587

    "You think so much."


    Bai Chusheng shook his head and stroked her face, with a bitter smile on his lips. "You are the most important person in my life. How can I hate you. It''s very kind of you to take Jingxian to the mansion so that Jingxian and I can stay together forever. How can I hate you? "


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong could not help but shed tears in his eyes. Bai Chusheng is always so gentle. She can''t repay his friendship for her all her life.


    How sad he would be if he knew that his real sister had disappeared and that the woman in front of him was just a fake.


    Every time he gets along with Bai Chusheng, Bai ruotong will unconsciously think of his elder sister and the days when she and her elder sister were dependent on each other. They take care of each other and their world is only one another. Bai ruotong missed that time, and she knew that she would never see her sister again in her life.


    So Bai Chu had her comfort.


    She is selfish, but she is also a pitiful person who yearns for family affection.


    "If my brother doesn''t hate me," Bai said with a smile, "if my brother hates me, I''d like to die."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bai Chusheng hit her head hard. Bai Rutong screamed in pain and covered his head wrongly: "brother, it''s very painful!"


    "It''s good to know the pain. I''ll see if you dare to talk nonsense in the future." Bai Chusheng snorted and warned.


    Gu Yanqing looked at them from a distance, and the setting sun pulled their shadow very long. In his hand, the eighteen Bodhi children are turning, and their eyes reflect their harmonious figure.


    He can understand why Bai Chusheng is always afraid of him. He really cherishes Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong is protected by his elder brother, so he can be relieved.


    They had a lot to say with Bai Chusheng. They had never been so deep as they are today. Bai chushengru was opened to talk and talked with her about her childhood. Although these things are strange to Bai Rutong, when she speaks from Bai Chusheng, she seems to have experienced them in her own life, and the picture hovers gently in her mind.


    "You didn''t like me very much before. I thought we could never sit together and talk to each other like this." Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai ruotong sat down in front of him, raised his hand and hooked his hand: "I''ve never hated my brother, but ruotong didn''t understand before. But most of Rutong knew from childhood that besides his mother, his brother was the best person to Rutong. "


    Bai Chusheng said with a smile: "the best people are going to add one now. Besides me, there is Prince Rong, his royal highness."


    Bai Rutong was stunned, smiling and bowed his head.


    It was late at night when she returned to the inn. Bai ruotong never thought that she and Bai Chusheng could talk for two hours. I sleep too long today, but I don''t feel sleepy. When she came back to the room, she put down her cloak and wanted to take off her clothes, but it was suddenly dark before her eyes. Her body was surrounded by warm body temperature and bumped into a strong chest.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, do you know?"


    By the ear is Gu Yanqing''s depressed voice. Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened. He encircled Gu Yanqing''s narrow waist and looked up at him with a smile: "Your Highness miss me?"


    "No, I just want to know when you will be heartless." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "how can I be heartless?"


    "Girl, are you worried?"


    Gu Yanqing hooked her nose, Wen Sheng asked. Although Wu Tieguai is a miracle doctor, there is no guarantee that he will cure her. Everything is just an unknown.

 Chapter 588

    "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of anything when my highness and brother accompany me," said Bai ruotong, shaking his head and shrugging his shoulders. "I''ve never been to Nuzhen, and I''ve never seen any other countries except Nanyuan. This time I''m going to travel with my highness! When Doctor Wu has cured me, I will be able to ride horses with your highness. Your highness still remembers that you said you would teach me how to ride horses. "


    "When did I say that?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai Rutong wrinkled his nose: "last time, at the racecourse. You lead my horse to walk, I let you go, you don''t put, you say my body is not good, easy to cause cold. When I get well, your highness must teach me well and teach me well. "


    "I promise you." Gu Yanqing nodded.


    She always said cheerful words to dispel his worries. Although Wu Tieguai has found her, if Wu Tieguai can''t cure her, Gu Yanqing really doesn''t know what to do.


    Bai ruotong saw his mind, so he tried to amuse him with happy words.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s rainy. The day before New Year''s Eve, the cold rain was flying. As soon as he got out of the carriage, Gu chenlian saw Bai Yinling standing by. She is playing oil paper fan, standing at the front door staring at him.


    This is the East Palace, his residence.


    "How did you come?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Your Highness, tomorrow is new year''s Eve. You''re going to spend New Year''s Eve in the palace. Yinling wants to spend New Year''s Eve in advance with your highness today." Baiyinling road.


    Gu chenlian''s handsome eyebrow is picked, before he repeatedly invited her to come, she has never been in the future. Now he didn''t invite her, but she came on her own initiative.


    "Bai Yinling, I really can''t understand you," Gu chenlian said gravely. "We don''t have the heart to spend New Year''s Eve with you today. We have important things to do."


    "What does your highness have..."


    Bai Yinling asked, but before the words came down, Gu chenlian had passed through her and entered the mansion. She was in the same place, holding the handle of the umbrella fingers slightly shaking.


    He really hated her. Otherwise he would not be so indifferent to her.


    The white Yin Ling thinks so, the Mou is tiny to penetrate sour Chu. Waiting at the door for a long time, Gu chenlian''s figure reappears in her eyes. He changed into a clean and refreshing casual clothes and came with her in a hurry.


    Bai Yinling was so happy that she wanted to meet her, but the other side jumped over her body, turned and walked into the carriage.


    "Your Highness! Do you really want to be so ruthless? " Bai Yinling asked.


    "I don''t have time to talk with you today. When I''m free, I''ll go to find you in zhenxihou''s house," Gu chenlian said without half a minute of warmth. "You''d better stay in zhenxihou''s house, or I won''t forgive you easily."


    Then he put down the curtain. The carriage moved with it. In the rain, the splashing rain wet her embroidered vamp.


    Instead of dodging, she opened her eyes and looked at the Black Log carriage.


    He left in a hurry, as if something urgent had happened.


    But no matter how busy the emergency is, is it more important than her?


    She came to him with a shy face, but what about him? He didn''t say a word. He turned around and left. His appearance hurt Bai Yinling''s eyes deeply.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡ª¡ªGu Yanqing will never live this time.


    In the carriage, Gu chenlian recalled his mother''s words, with anxiety in his eyes. Others don''t know. He is very clear. Gu Yanqing is by no means a kind-hearted man. As soon as he heard that the ninth prince had a strange disease, he recommended himself to find medicine for him. His action must be for Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 589

    His father''s hatred for Gu Yanqing was clear to Gu chenlian. It was not a matter of two days for him to kill Gu Yanqing. But what if there is Bai Rutong in the team looking for medicine?


    Gu Yanqing''s life has nothing to do with him, but Bai ruotong is the only one. He must be saved, he must be saved.


    If she and Gu Yanqing were together, there would be only one way out.


    When Gu chenlian thought of this, he was very anxious.


    He doesn''t know how he feels about Bai ruotong, but what he knows is that he can''t imagine Bai ruotong''s death.


    "Cheng Guang!"


    When he came to patrol camp, Gu chenlian rushed out of the carriage and walked towards the camp, regardless of the cold rain. Cheng guangmou, the general of the camp patrol, was stunned. Seeing that Gu chenlian was coming, he quickly put down his things and walked with him: "what''s the matter with the prince?"


    "Of course it is! You immediately organize an elite army of 100 people to our palace. " Gu chenlian said.


    "A hundred? What is your highness going to do? "


    Cheng Guang was surprised.


    Although the patrol camp is under the control of the prince, he has no reason to use it privately.


    "You don''t have to worry about what the palace is going to do. You just need to send someone out." Gu chenlian said, and he walked on the stage.


    Cheng Guang knew what he was going to do, and held the talisman in his hand: "Your Highness, the soldiers who patrol the camp should not go out easily. If the emperor knows, you and I will lose our heads. Your highness, think twice. "


    "Brush!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Gu chenlian pulled out his sword and pointed it straight at his chest: "Chengguang, I don''t want to talk to you today. You just need to give 100 people to me. If anything happens, I will tell my father in person.


    If you don''t listen to me today, don''t blame me for being rude. You have a close relationship with Prime Minister Murong. If our palace pokes this word to our father, you should know what the consequences are! "


    Cheng Guangmian was surprised and looked at Gu chenlian hesitantly: "Your Highness, between prime minister Murong and the empress..."


    "No matter how many weapons there are in our palace, we only need talismans!" Gu chenlian''s voice was a little urgent. Cheng Guang stood still, his eyes spinning, slightly flustered. Looking at his cowardly appearance, Gu chenlian snorted and snatched the talisman in his hand.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Cheng Guang was surprised and quickly stepped forward to stop, "what do you want those 100 people to do? If the empress asks, her subordinates will give her an explanation. "


    "If you let your mother know about it, you will lose your head." Gu chenlian didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He left behind a piece of advice and walked out of the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    After a day and night''s journey in a hurry, Bai Rutong was very tired. There were no hotels around, so they decided to continue on their way. Just half an hour later, Zhao Cheng explored the way back. The road ahead was slippery, and it was not easy to walk again.


    They had to stop and camp.


    "Oh dear!"


    A woman''s exclamation rang out behind her. Gu Yanqing looked back and saw that Bai ruotong fell in the mud, covered with mud.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" With a smile, Gu Yanqing helped her up. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "I''m not a loser. I need help every time I get out of the carriage. I just didn''t think my feet would be numb and I fell into the mud


    "Good, why is it sour?"


    Bai Chusheng tied up his horse and asked.


    "Sleeping in the carriage, maybe the sleeping posture is not very good..." Bai Rutong was embarrassed.


    "What a pig." Bai Chusheng smiles helplessly.

 Chapter 590

    Looked down at the clothes, pink Ru skirt a muddy. Bai ruotong frowned slightly and looked up at his elder brother: "brother, my clothes are dirty."


    "Go back and change it. Do you want me to change it for you?" Bai Chusheng joked and helped her jump into the carriage.


    Bai ruotong held his shoulder and said awkwardly in front of his ear, "some mud has got into the clothes. I have to take a bath after all."


    "There''s no place to take a bath here. You can wipe it with a towel." Bai Chu was born. He knew that his sister was spoiled, but in the wilderness, where could he let her wash herself.


    "Even if it''s rubbed, there''s a smell of muddy water." Bai ruotong grumbled and wiped the muddy water on his body with a silk handkerchief. Zhao Cheng walked out of the forest and happened to hear her saying this. He turned his head and said, "there is a stream in front of him. It''s very shallow and the water is very clear. We have a large wooden basin with us. We can burn some hot water to clean our body. "


    "Go, my king."


    When Zhao Cheng''s words fell, Gu Yanqing went to the carriage where the materials were dressed. Bai ruotong, with his eyes full of joy, took Bai Chusheng''s shoulder and jumped out of the carriage: "Your Highness, I''ll go with you!"


    "It''s still raining, aren''t you afraid of catching cold? Go back and change your wet clothes first Bai Chusheng clasped her shoulder and pulled her back. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and had to go back to the carriage and change into clean clothes.


    When she lifted the curtain, Gu Yanqing had prepared a big pot to boil water for her. With a smile of sweet Nuo in the corner of his mouth, Bai Rutong went with him and sat down beside him: "Your Highness, you..."


    "Do you want to get caught in the rain? Why don''t you get back to the cart soon


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Bai Chusheng. Bai ruotong flat mouth, the first time that his brother is so haunted. Raised eyebrow to fiercely stare at Bai Chusheng one eye, way: "take small shed, drench not bad."


    "Bai ruotong, you..."


    "General Bai Xiao," Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows. The corners of his mouth lit up a slight arc. "Are you too busy? I want you to come out with me, not to scold my fiancee. If you have a lot of leisure, you can come and boil the water. "


    After that, Gu Yanqing handed him the pliers. Bai Chusheng didn''t answer: "Your Highness, if Tong is my sister and my elder brother is my father, shouldn''t I be disciplined?"


    "Yes, it should be. But before elder brother is like his father, there should be rules for the king and his ministers. Are you bossing in front of the king Gu Yanqing asked, "don''t forget what I said to you in the carriage. I don''t believe that general Bai is a man who doesn''t know how to be grateful."


    If it were not for Bai Rutong, Gu Yanqing would not have allowed him to be reckless here.


    Although he knows that he is good for Bai ruotong, he is obviously aiming at him now.


    "Your Highness, brother, don''t make any noise." Bai ruotong is very embarrassed between them. Bai Chusheng has a strong hostility to Gu Yanqing. This hostility comes from a brother''s care for his sister.


    After rubbing his eyebrows, Bai ruotong pulls Bai Chusheng''s arm just to leave, but Gu Yanqing calls him: "little general Bai, how about you and I have a good talk?"


    "What does your highness want to talk about with Wei Chen?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Another place." Instead of speaking out, he pointed deep in the woods.


    "Your Highness, where are you taking your brother?" Bai ruotong was slightly flustered. Gu Yanqing raised her hand and stroked her forehead: "you can rest assured that I won''t do anything to the little general Bai."

 Chapter 591

    Having said that, how can the heart settle down. Bai Chusheng tightens his face, pushes Bai ruotong back to the carriage, turns around and follows Gu Yanqing to leave.


    Bai ruotong was waiting in the carriage, but his heart was a little up and down.


    These two are not going to fight, are they?


    She thought about it, but thought it was impossible.


    Both of them are reasonable cultural people, but reasoning should not fight.


    "White girl, here comes your water."


    Just thinking about it, a bodyguard lifted the curtain of the carriage and put the copper basin in the carriage. He raised his eyes and carefully looked at Bai ruotong. Suddenly, he lowered himself again. Without waiting for Bai ruotong to reply, he got out of the carriage. Looking at his back, Bai Rutong frowned.


    She lowered her eyes, put the water in the copper basin on the tip of her nose, smelled it, and her face changed instantly.


    "Zhao Cheng! Zhao Cheng


    Wiping the water on his hands, Bai Rutong cried in panic. Zhao Cheng was guarding outside the curtain of the carriage. Seeing Bai Rutong come out, he jumped onto the carriage and said, "what''s the matter with Miss Bai?"


    "Who was the man who came to deliver water to me just now?" Bai asked.


    "It''s general white." Zhao Cheng blinked, puzzled back.


    Biting the lip, she lowered her voice: "there''s a strange smell in the water, something''s wrong. There was something wrong with his look at me when he delivered the water just now. I''m afraid it''s a spy. Bodyguard Zhao, go and catch him. "


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice fell, Zhao Cheng''s Yu Guang saw a stealthy figure shuttling into the woods. There was no time to think about it, so he rushed to catch up. Putting down the curtain, Bai ruotong swallowed and poured out the water with a copper basin.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng walk out of the woods at this time, and see Bai ruotong struggling with the copper basin. He quickly steps up and takes it from her hand.


    "The water is poisonous," said Bai ruotong, breathing heavily. "I''m afraid it was poisoned by the man who just delivered the water. Mr. Zhao has already caught it."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows and eyes darkened: "is this king''s person?"


    Bai Rutong carefully looked at Bai Chusheng: "it''s... It''s my brother''s person."


    Bai Chusheng''s face suddenly became ugly. He stepped forward and looked at her nervously: "are you ok?"


    "Well, it''s good that my nose is sensitive, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll really hit them." Bai Rutong sighed.


    "Your Highness!"


    Just then, a gasping call sounded after themselves. Several people turned around and saw Zhao Cheng dragging a person back. He threw the man on the ground. Bai Rutong saw that he was really a water bearer.


    One of his legs was broken and turned red in the water. His face was covered with wet mud and water. He closed his eyes tightly. There was air coming out, but no air coming in.


    Gu Yanqing squatted down and stretched out her hand to pull his face. A thin layer of dummy skin was torn off, revealing a strange face.


    "General Bai, you haven''t seen such a big mouse hidden in your team?" Gu Yanqing looked back and asked coldly.


    "It''s my fault." Bai Chusheng has nothing to say. Fortunately, Bai ruotong''s nose is sensitive. Otherwise, when they come out, she will be dead.


    "Your Highness, I found some undelivered letters on him," said Zhao Cheng, handing Gu Yanqing the wrinkled envelope in his arms. Gu Yanqing did not open it and threw it into the fire.


    "It''s the Queen''s people," he said. "It seems that the queen is prepared for this trip."


    "Do you want Wei Chen to call people and check them all?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "No need," Gu Yanqing said without hesitation, "you are a vigilant person. The queen can hide one person beside you, but not two."

 Chapter 592

    He believed in Bai Chusheng. He is a vigilant man, presumably the queen placed the bodyguard also spent a lot of thought. It''s a pity that he was too impulsive to show his feet so soon.


    "What about this man, your highness?" Zhao Cheng kicked the man lying on the ground.


    "Wake him up and interrogate him." Gu Yanqing came back.


    ¡­¡­


    It rained continuously.


    Gu chenlian''s body is washed by the rain. He looked at the corpses in front of him, their bodies fell to the ground, blood from their bodies to the outflow, mixed with rain, red on the ground.


    "OK..."


    Gu chenlian sighed.


    He thought that he was a little late, but looking at the person lying on the ground, he knew that Gu Yanqing should have sent a couple of people to disguise their appearance before starting. He was a wise man, who had already guessed the idea of the Lord.


    There are four roads to Nuzhen. Gu Yanqing must have made relative arrangements for each road.


    It''s Gu Yanqing.


    Gu chenlian thought in his heart, and the smile at the corner of his mouth inevitably brought some sadness.


    "Your Highness, shall we keep up?"


    The confidant rode up to him and asked softly.


    "Follow me. Don''t let my mother find out." Gu chenlian said in a deep voice.


    "But it''s raining hard ahead..." the confidants looked at the sky. If they could keep up with it, they would be able to bear it, but the crown prince was a golden jade, and they couldn''t bear it if they were drenched.


    "What about the heavy rain? If you lose it, it''s a big deal! " Gu chenlian twisted his eyebrows.


    "Dada... Dada..."


    The rapid sound of the horse''s hooves sounded after themselves. People looked back. In the heavy rain, three figures appeared from a distance. Wearing a red suit, driving a horse straight with them.


    Gu chenlian''s brow wrinkled deeper, turned his horse''s head to greet them: "what are you doing here?"


    It was Bai Yinling and her two attendants who followed.


    "If I don''t follow you, your highness, what are you going to do?" Bai Yinling asked coldly.


    "Bai Yinling, didn''t you say you can''t ride a horse? How many things are you hiding from this palace? " He looked at her up and down, a riding dress of her on horseback quite handsome, hair high up. Although the rain washed her face, it couldn''t wash away the heroism between her eyes and eyebrows.


    "Yes, I am hiding many things from the prince, but did he listen to my explanation?" Bai Yinling''s voice seemed desolate in the falling rain. If she had not sent someone to follow Gu chenlian all the time, she would not have known that he had made such a crazy move.


    "I''ve heard a lot of your explanations, but now I don''t want to hear them," Gu said with a sneer, "because you don''t have a word that''s true. You just want to make use of our palace. We were affectionate to you, but you only hurt us."


    Bai Yinling sneered and looked at him. Tears on the face slide down the eyebrows, mixed with bitter tears: "I use you? Gu chenlian, listen to me! If you had any use value, I would have come close to you! But at the beginning, you approached me first, but now you say that I used you?


    You have no conscience! Did I force you to like me? I forced you to come to visit me every day? Gu chenlian! If I want to use you to do what I want to do, why should I approach you? Isn''t it better for me to Approach Gu Yanqing? He can give me more than you want. Why should I work on you? "

 Chapter 593

    Her heart really hurt.


    Gu chenlian''s words were cold from the beginning to the end. She did not expect that Gu chenlian had always looked at her in this way. She originally thought that Gu chenlian had always kept a position in his heart, and he would believe her.


    But now it seems that she is wrong. If a man is cruel, his words will be like a knife, cutting people''s blood.


    Gu chenlian was stunned. For a moment, she made him speechless. Bai Yinling dropped her eyes slightly, and then fell back with a bitter smile.


    "Miss!"


    The maid behind her catches her quickly. Gu chenlian got off the horse and held her in his arms. Her body was very hot and her face was whitewashed by the rain.


    "Find a shelter from the rain quickly!" Gu chenlian took her to the tree, and there was no shelter in the wilderness. The soldiers set up tents in a panic. When the tents were set up, Bai Yinling was completely asleep.


    Holding her in his arms, he was lying on the temporary bed with a box. His heart was tied together. The maid behind him bit his lip and said, "Your Highness, miss, in order to catch up with you, she didn''t sleep for three days and three nights. She''s worried about you this time. Can you say a good word to her and don''t be so cruel? "


    The maidservant''s name is Jiasa. He was originally from the mountain stronghold. Another name is a Zi, who is the same as Jia SA. He follows Bai Yinling all the way from Shanzhai to Beijing.


    "Let''s go out first."


    Seeing Gu chenlian''s silence, ah Zi drags Jiasa''s sleeve and bows out of the account.


    Gu chenlian looked at Bai Yinling on the bed. Although the pharmacist with the army fed her medicine, she still didn''t wake up. He sat beside her and wiped the sweat on her forehead with his handkerchief.


    When he spoke to her, he was just fascinated by her dancing. But her indifference aroused Gu chenlian''s desire to conquer. He wanted to conquer this woman, but gradually, he fell in love with her.


    But his love is too shallow, such as a wisp of gossamer, when it comes, it is graceful, but when it is blown by the wind, it can leave.


    Although he refused to admit it, when he saw Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing together, his heart was very stuffy. It occurred to him that he might have fallen in love with Bai ruotong.


    When he knew that Bai Yinling was not as pure as he thought, his heart was closer to Bai Rutong.


    Gu chenlian''s hand touched Bai Yinling gently. She''s right. He came to her first. She never wanted to use him in the past. He started everything first.


    "I''m sorry..." Gu chenlian apologized in a slightly hoarse voice.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai Yinling woke up, it was already bright. There were only her two maidservants in the room. When they saw her awake, they changed clothes for her.


    "Miss, you''ve been sleeping a long time."


    Jiasa was distressed.


    "And his Highness the prince?" Bai Yinling asked.


    "Outside," GASA replied, "you''re not worth it, miss. His Highness the prince only accompanied you for one hour yesterday, and then he went to discuss the next journey with others. He never thought about going back. "


    Bai Yinling gave a bitter smile. Of course, she knew that she could not stop Gu chenlian.


    "Brush!"


    At this time, the curtain was opened and Gu chenlian''s figure entered the account. Just walked two steps, his body suddenly a stiff, can''t help turning head. Bai Yinling only wears a peony belly bag, and under her body is a pair of knickerbockers. Her skin is as smooth and delicate as a shell of boiled eggs.


    He wanted to escape, but Bai Yinling called him: "Your Highness, wait a minute."


    Gu chenlian''s steps suddenly stopped.


    "You two go out first." Bai Yinling said.

 Chapter 594

    Hearing the words, they nodded and retreated.


    "Don''t your highness keep asking me what I want to do? I''ll answer you now. Turn around. " Bai Yinling didn''t look half shy. Gu chenlian''s mouth turned down and his face showed displeasure: "you''re not wearing your coat now. If I turn around, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate, right?"


    "I''m not afraid to suffer losses. Is your highness still afraid?"


    Bai Yinling pick eyebrows, words with three points of provocation, seven points of humor. Gu chenlian was angry and turned to look at her. She pushed her long hair aside to reveal a large area of skin around her neck. A long scar appeared on the chest.


    He is stunned: "that scar is how to return a responsibility?"


    "Three years... No, four years ago, I was framed by my mother in the mansion and went to Lingshan. At that time, my aunt was framed by them and died. I had the idea of seeking death. Fortunately, there is a mountain stronghold in the north of Lingshan mountain. My great grandfather is the leader of the mountain stronghold. When he sent someone to look for me, he just saw me dying and saved me. "


    Bai Yinling''s words are calm. The matter had passed, and she had no sorrow in her heart, only hatred.


    Gu chenlian is silent. He doesn''t know how to answer her.


    "My aunt loved her father so much that she went to the capital to look for him, regardless of my great grandfather''s obstruction. She successfully aroused her father''s interest and got his love. But she will not intrigue, her father''s favor for her, is not a shield, but a sharp spear.


    She was bullied by her mother, and the other aunts saw it, but they just turned a blind eye


    Bai Yinling said slowly, and the memories of that time were stirred up in her mind.


    She remembers that one new year''s Eve, she was the only one in the house who had no new clothes. Her new dress was cut by her mother, but she said she was naughty and broke it. She watched Bai ruotong smile in her grandmother''s arms, but she was wearing old clothes for several years. She stayed in the corner with her aunt and silently looked at the laughter that did not belong to them.


    Bai''s mother bullied her aunt when she was alive. Her mother''s surname is "Lan", which is the same as her mother''s. In the mansion, they are called Da LAN and Xiao Lan.


    Da Lan''s cooking skills are superb, which is very popular with the old lady. But only can not get the father''s heart, my father always praised the cooking skills of Xiaolan. Bai Yinling knows that what he praises is not cooking, but people.


    But her praise aroused the envy of Da LAN. As long as the father is not in the house, the food they eat in the yard will always be sour.


    How can she not hate it?


    How could she not seek revenge?


    My aunt has been wronged all her life. Can''t she learn from her aunt to be wronged again.


    Gu chenlian listens to her talk about her past in silence. He took off his cloak and put it on for her: "I know that you are in trouble. In the past, I didn''t know you. I just wishful thinking about what you should be. It''s my fault."


    "Your Highness, what Yinling wants is not your confession. You should know what Yinling wants." He wanted to take back the hand that covered her with the cloak, but she held it.


    Her palms were slightly hot.


    "What do you want?" Gu chenlian asked, "you should get what you want. You get the love of your mother and become the good lady of our palace."


    "Is his highness still angry with Yinling?" Bai Yinling let go with a wry smile, "Yinling wants more than that. I want the crown prince to go back and stop taking care of the four younger sisters."


    How can she not see that Gu chenlian is flustered for who?


    That''s why she came after him.

 Chapter 595

    "It''s not up to you to intervene in what the palace wants to do," Gu chenlian said back. "Bai Yinling, in the eyes of the palace, you have always been a proud girl. We don''t want you to cry so hard for us. Bai ruotong, we must save her. We don''t want to cheat you. If we don''t save her, we will regret all our life."


    "It''s reasonable for your highness to fall in love with Si Mei now, but Si Mei''s heart doesn''t have your highness. Why do you want to..."


    "You don''t need to be in charge of the affairs of this palace!" Gu chenlian interrupted. He doesn''t want to tangle with Bai Yinling. Since she began to approach her mother, he has completely given up on her.


    Bai Yinling sneered twice. His heart is really cold, saying no love means no love.


    At the beginning, he promised to marry her, but now she became his concubine, but he was not happy. What''s the reason.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell the queen?" Bai Yinling asked, "since I can follow you all the way, I have the ability to tell the queen what you have done. Your highness, if you don''t go back, I''ll ask the queen to send someone to arrest you in person


    Before the words came down, her arm was firmly clasped by him: "Bai Yinling! If you dare to do so, my palace will never let you go easily! No matter how good you are, our palace will kill you! "


    "Then you kill me!"


    Bai Yinling''s discourse changed from soft to hard. Gu didn''t listen to her advice at all. He is killing her heart bit by bit.


    "Bai Yinling! Do you want the palace to hate you? " Gu chenlian asked.


    Bai Yinling sneered: "Your Highness, Bai ruotong is a dying man. You don''t know. Her life span is only two years. Does she think doctor Wu can cure her? No kidding. Doctor Wu can''t cure it at all. She''s a dying woman! "


    "You


    Gu chenlian raised his hand, but before the slap fell on her face, he stopped.


    He can''t hit her.


    Although she was sorry for him, he hurt her even more.


    "Whatever you want to do is up to you. If you want to tell me, I will not stop you, but it is absolutely impossible for you to drag me to save ruotong."


    After that, he threw off the curtain and went out of the tent without half mercy.


    ¡­¡­


    The dove flies by, hovers in the forest, and finally falls into Zhao Cheng''s hands. He tore open the letter on the dove and set it free.


    "Your Highness, I have a report."


    Zhao Cheng pushes open the door of the Inn and goes with Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was writing something in front of the case. He didn''t look up when he heard this: "which team of people and horses met the assassin?"


    "It''s the Rosson team." Zhao Chengdao, "as your highness guessed, that head sent someone to assassinate."


    He laughed: "guess? You don''t have to guess. "


    "What is your highness going to do?" Asked Zhao Cheng.


    "People and horses will eventually gather in the mountain. No matter which road it is, the mountain is a must pass. It will be annihilated in one fell swoop."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Zhao Cheng nodded.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bai ruotong enters the room with a bowl of fine flour. The fragrance makes Gu Yanqing look up. He served the noodles: "you cook?"


    "I saw that your highness didn''t eat too much at night. Thinking that you should be hungry, I borrowed the materials from the inn to make a bowl of fine noodles."


    White Rutong road.


    Zhao Cheng swallowed saliva, silently licked the corner of his mouth and retreated. Just walked to the door, Bai Rutong said: "Mr. Zhao, your share has been sent to the room, remember to eat while it''s hot."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng replied and flew out of the house with oil on the soles of his feet.

 Chapter 596

    After using the fine flour, Bai ruotong takes the paper on his desk. When he wants to see it, Gu Yanqing takes it back. White if Tong Zheng Zheng, frown frown: "Your Highness, what you write, I can''t see?"


    "Politics." Gu Yanqing said simply.


    Hearing the words, Bai ruotong is no longer entangled. What he didn''t want her to know always made sense. Since he can''t see it, Bai ruotong doesn''t demand it any more.


    "What did your highness say to his brother that day?" Bai ruotong sat beside him and asked softly. Since that day''s private talk, Bai Chusheng no longer interferes with her approach to him. Even when she teases him, Bai Chusheng just turns away from him.


    "General Bai didn''t tell you?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow way.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "you don''t know my brother''s temperament. He has everything in his heart and won''t tell me."


    "Since he doesn''t say it, can''t the King say it?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "But I want to know!" Bai ruotong encircled his shoulder. "Your Highness, what did you two talk about?"


    "I beat him up." Gu Yanqing wrote lightly.


    Bai ruotong''s mouth was flat. How could she believe this? It''s totally nonsense. If they do it, I''m afraid they won''t come back so soon. Gu Yanqing saw her disbelief, chuckled: "do you think I didn''t beat him?"


    White he one eye, white if Tong dull voice way: "you are not that kind of person."


    Gu Yanqing laughed and asked, "what do you think our king talked about with him?"


    "If you don''t say it, I don''t know much about it anyway." Bai ruotong glances over her head, and Gu Yanqing is deliberately teasing her.


    "Girl, I''ll tell you when the time is right. It''s not worth your sulking with me about this." Gu Yanqing stroked her face and looked at her tenderly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong had goose bumps. Half a year ago, she never thought that she would fall in love with a man so much... Er, numb.


    "Your Highness, you are disgusting." Bai ruotong said, "you look so gentle and evil..."


    While her arrogant words have not yet fallen, Gu Yanqing pinched her cheek and pulled it out. Bai ruotong''s mouth was drawn into a long line.


    "Is it because I have to be strict with you so that you don''t feel sick?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong quickly shook his head: "no, no, no, it''s good to keep it like this."


    He let her go with a snort. Staying with her, Gu Yanqing felt that he was much younger, although he was not old.


    "Your Highness, I have something for you."


    With a mysterious smile, Bai Rutong put a red purse into his arms: "on New Year''s Eve, we are on our way, and my brother has been on the side, so I have no chance to give it to you. Now, they are not here."


    Gu Yanqing bowed her head, and the purse in her arms was a white lotus in full bloom. White lotus with red silk, elegant.


    "The embroidery is much better." Gu Yanqing commented.


    "I''ve been practicing for a long time!" Bai ruotong asked for credit and put his hands in front of his eyes. "Look at the eye of the needle in my hand, it''s almost poking my fingers out."


    Gu Yanqing distressed to hold her hand, on the mouth gently fell a kiss: "girl, I like it very much, thank you."


    "Your Highness likes it. The color of your Highness''s clothes is too plain. Red just matches your highness."


    Bai ruotong''s face was slightly red. The temperature of the corner of his mouth remained in his retracted fingers.


    Gu Yanqing in front of her always like a gentle childe, like a mountain, give her a sense of security.

 Chapter 597

    "It''s dark outside the window. You should go back early today, or your brother should blame you again." Gu Yanqing looked out of the window at the sky. There were no stars in the dark. Bai ruotong flattened her lips. Although he knew Gu Yanqing was concerned about her, he told her to go, but it made her feel a little stuffy.


    "Your Highness, I will not go."


    Bai ruotong shook his head and put his arm around Gu Yanqing''s shoulder. It''s hard to get along with him. She doesn''t want to leave so soon.


    "Why don''t you go? Go to sleep with me? " Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and teases her.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes were shining: "it''s not bad! It''s a good choice to have a prince to warm the bed. "


    She raised his jaw and looked down at him. When she is with Gu Yanqing, she always forgets his identity.


    Gu Yanqing clasped her neck and pulled down, her lip fell on his lips. Arm around her waist to his body, the whole body fell into his arms.


    After a kiss, Gu Yanqing grabbed her chin and said defiantly, "do you still need my king to help you warm your bed?"


    Bai ruotong was so dizzy that he shook his head.


    "You''ll always be so skinny," he said, holding her face, full of helplessness and spoiling. Bai ruotong spat out his tongue and encircled his shoulder: "what I do is just what your highness thinks. I don''t believe that your highness doesn''t want me to be with you all the time. We are all adults. Your Highness has this need as well..."


    The more she said, the less serious she was. Gu Yanqing simply clamped her cheek to stop her from saying, "are you a serious lady?"


    Bai ruotong moved away his hand: "I''m sure you are a lady. I don''t know if you are serious."


    She grinned around his neck: "Your Highness, are you shy?"


    "Shy?" Gu Yanqing smiles. He just doesn''t want to pay attention to her words, but the little girl has made an inch.


    "Bai ruotong, you can keep these words for two years and tell Wang that you should not be shy then."


    He poked her on the forehead and warned.


    "What happened in two years?" Bai Rutong blinked.


    He pinched her waist: "I''ve been a vegetarian for you for so long. Should I have some meat in two years?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    be a vegetarian? Eating meat?


    Bai ruotong blinked. She couldn''t understand.


    He''s a big fish every day.


    "Two years later, I''ll warm your bed every day. Don''t run away." He threatened, lying in her ear, "not only warm the bed, more ridiculous things this king will accompany you to do."


    Bai ruotong''s face suddenly turned red, and instantly understood the meaning of his words. Jiang is still the old tunnel.


    "It''s getting late. I... it''s time for me to go..."


    Although she likes to tell jokes, whenever Gu Yanqing jokes with her, she doesn''t know how to reply. Gu Yanqing pulled her back with a smile: "just leave? Why don''t you warm the bed? Would you like to stay in the king''s room today? How can I be polite to you when you are not afraid of a little girl


    Anyway, it''s not her who suffers.


    "I''m just kidding," said Bai ruotong, a little shy. "Who knows your highness is more shameless than me."


    "You know how to show off your ability in your mouth," Gu Yanqing said with a smile


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong pursed his mouth tightly, covered his face and ran away in a hurry.


    Who''s going to compete with him for a dirty joke!

 Chapter 598

    It''s a long night.


    But Gu chenlian couldn''t sleep. White Yin Ling is to rely on him, no matter what he said hurtful words, she sat like a rock, motionless. Gu chenlian had no choice but to let him follow. He closed his eyes, but his mind churned with the past.


    He still remembers when he first met Bai ruotong in the mansion. She has just recovered from a serious illness. He came to Zhenxi general''s residence with his father, and the old lady held Bai ruotong to talk with him. Bai ruotong, who was in the old lady''s arms, was not at ease at all. He was staring at him with his eyes straight like a dog''s.


    The bad impression of Bai ruotong was fixed at that time.


    Later, she stuck to him like a dog. As soon as she entered the palace, she would like to follow him, such as a small tail, which could not be thrown off.


    Gu chenlian thought she was a little white dog.


    But why does little white dog admit its wrong owner one day.


    Gu chenlian couldn''t understand. The more you think about it, the more confused you are.


    The next morning, Bai Yinling came to his tent with a bowl of porridge. He looked coldly at the porridge water she brought, and said harshly, "you don''t have to worry about it. No matter how much you waste, I won''t be the same as before."


    "I know." Bai Yinling said, "I''m just sending you porridge."


    How can she not understand that his mind is now on Bai ruotong.


    She just took a wrong step and easily lost his heart.


    Put down the atherosclerotic bowl, Bai Yinling wants to leave, but behind him comes the warm sound of temptation: "your body is OK? Is the fever gone? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hanging down her eyes, Bai Yinling pulled out a bitter smile from the corner of her mouth.


    He wanted to be indifferent to her, but at the same time he cared for her.


    I gave her a whip and a sugar.


    "Please, your highness. It''s much better."


    Then she left the account.


    GASA and violet greet her. Seeing that she was in a state of depression, Jia Sa''s eyes flashed a touch of heartache: "Miss, why do you need it. Your Highness has no you in mind. Why do you have to suffer for him? "


    "Who said I did it for him?"


    Baiyinling road.


    "What does the young lady do these things for?" Purple asked.


    Bai Yinling lowered her eyes: "kill Bai ruotong."


    This is the best opportunity.


    With Gu chenlian, we will see Bai ruotong one day.


    This time, she couldn''t miss the chance.


    It''s not too late for Gu chenlian''s heart to get it in the future. Now the most important thing is to kill Bai ruotong.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later. After four consecutive days of heavy rain, we finally had a fine day. Gu Yanqing and his party put on simple cloth art and went to a village to spend the night. Compared with the inn, Bai ruotong prefers such a backer village, which has both human spirit and isolated desire.


    She is lying on the window bar, outside the window is the farmyard, chicken and dog running in the yard. A woman was washing her clothes in the hospital. Seeing her get up, she said with a smile, "why don''t you sleep a little longer? I''ve heard from your two brothers that you are not very well


    "After a long sleep, I feel a little weak." Bai ruotong returned home.


    The woman''s name is Li. She is the daughter-in-law of he family in the village. Bai ruotong settled in their home. Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng went to another family.


    He Li wiped his hands and turned back to the inner room. He took out two white steamed buns from the stove and handed them to Bai ruotong: "the steamed buns for the girl are too thin. Listen to your elder brother, you are here to ask for medicine this time. What''s wrong with the girl''s body and bones?"


    Bai ruotong just woke up, although not too hungry, but he Li''s kindness, she is also embarrassed to refuse. I picked up a steamed bread and ate it in small mouthfuls.

 Chapter 599

    "I have a small problem from my mother''s womb. Don''t worry about it, sister-in-law he. As long as I get medicine, my illness will be cured."


    She said.


    He Li nodded and sat on the Kang, making the sole of her shoes. He Li talked with her about home affairs.


    Bai ruotong finished eating two big steamed buns with pickles, and he Li''s work was also left behind. She stood up and moved for a while, and said, "girl, the leader will be back soon. I''ll cook first and talk with the girl later."


    "Good."


    Bai ruotong nodded. She knew that he Li came to chat with her because she was afraid of her boredom. When Gu Yanqing came to the village, he chose five families and gave each family ten liang of silver. For ordinary people like them, ten liang of silver is enough for them to spend more than half a year.


    Therefore, he Li was very careful in her service.


    "Sister in law!"


    A call came from outside the door. Although Bai ruotong closed the window, the loud call still came into her ears.


    "What are you doing so loud? It''s not like I didn''t hear you He Li Shi pressed a voice to scold a way.


    He Yun walked into the room and rubbed his hands with a smile: "I heard that there is a fairy like girl in my sister-in-law''s house. Don''t I come here to have a look, younger brother? Where is the girl? "


    "Don''t disturb the girl''s purity. She is a pure person."


    He Li reminds a way.


    He Yun snorted, rudely pushed He Li away and strode to the side room.


    "Ah! What are you doing! "


    He Li''s a flustered, want to come forward to block him, but be thrown away by He Yun. He pushed the door open and strode into the room.


    Bai ruotong was still sleeping on the Kang. He walked in and sat up. He Yun stopped and looked up and down at Bai ruotong, his eyes shining: "it''s really like a fairy, sister-in-law. What are you doing at home with such a beauty?"


    "What are you talking about? It''s just the girl who came to our house for the night. Don''t talk nonsense, you''ve lost your sense of propriety


    He Li said.


    He Yun was too lazy to talk to her. He sat on the Kang next to Bai ruotong and said with a smile, "how old is the girl? What''s your name? "


    His words were very frivolous. Bai Rutong was upset for a while, and scolded harshly: "get out!"


    "Oh, the little girl has a good temper!" He Yun smiles so much that he reaches out his hand to Bai ruotong. Before he touches Bai ruotong, he Li pushes him away: "you bastard, don''t joke here! Get out of here! If you don''t go away, I''ll let your brother teach you a lesson! "


    Every family has its own difficult classics.


    Bai ruotong sighed. He Li pushes He Yun out of the house. He Yun''s eyes stare at Bai ruotong, and the bad smile at the corner of his mouth never falls. If he didn''t have something serious to do today, he would have talked with this beautiful little lady.


    "You put away all those bastards in your head. This girl is a noble person. She has a special status. We can''t afford it."


    He Li closed the door and warned.


    He Yun scratched his head: "if my sister-in-law is willing to talk about matchmaking, maybe it can be done?"


    "Why do I want to do harm to you?" He Li said.


    He Yun''s smile froze, but it didn''t break out. Hehe came close to He Li''s with a smile: "sister-in-law, since this girl is a rich man, she should have given you a lot of money?"


    "Why do you ask this?" He Li asked.


    "I''m a little short of money recently. My sister-in-law lent me some silver." He Yun rubbed his hands.


    He Li sighed, and she knew that he had not come here with good intentions: "how much money do you owe, how much this time?"

 Chapter 600

    "Five Liang silver." He Yun, the lion opens his mouth.


    Bai ruotong listened to their conversation in the inner room, and he could not help but knead a cold sweat for Li He. As the saying goes, every family has an asshole. He Yun is the asshole of he family. But since it''s a family affair, how can an outsider interfere.


    I had to listen in silence. Why did Li fight against injustice.


    He Li''s face was very black. She went to the main room, and after a while she took out five liang of silver and handed it to him: "this is the silver for you. Save some money. If it''s spent all at once, I won''t give you any more silver."


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I will not spend money this time!" He Yun took the silver and put it in his pocket impatiently.


    How can you believe his words? It must not be half a month before he comes back to ask for money.


    He Li''s mind is clear. Seeing that he took the silver and stretched his neck to the side room, she simply picked up the broom and said, "are you going or not?"


    "Go, go! Go now He Yun smiles and runs out of the room.


    When he left, he Li shrugged his shoulders. Hesitating for a moment, he went to the side room.


    "Girl, I''m really sorry just now. This guy comes here once a month. He just came here two days ago. Today, maybe he heard that there was a noble man at home, so he came to make money again.


    The girl is at ease. If he dares to disturb the girl again, I will break his leg. "


    Bai ruotong nodded. The little sister-in-law''s temper was still a little fierce.


    "He''s not married yet, sister-in-law? Why do you want to keep it in your sister-in-law''s house? " Bai asked.


    He Li''s family is full of stuffy water and has no place to vomit. Bai ruotong asks, so he simply puts down what he is doing and sits on the Kang: "my father-in-law and mother-in-law go early. Except for the house, all the family property is given to He Yun, who makes trouble here every month. Sometimes he brings a group of people to make trouble. If he doesn''t give money, he smashes things.


    The man in charge of the family is an honest man. When he comes, he gives it to him. Every month, we''ve got a lot of money in his pocket. "


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he frowned slightly. He Li patted his legs, and his words became more and more aggrieved: "when I got married, I saw that the man in charge of the family was an honest man. I thought I could live a safe life, but I didn''t expect to meet such a bastard.


    But then again, that bastard is also the brother in charge of the family. I can''t really drive people away. If you hadn''t come, our rice bowl would have been at the bottom. "


    Then she wiped away her tears. Bai ruotong patted her on the shoulder and said, "my sister-in-law is also a hard-working person."


    "Girl, I hope you don''t take it seriously when I say this to you," He Li shook his head. "I can''t find a place to say these words. The girl is not from the village. I just say this to her. I hope she doesn''t care."


    "My sister-in-law can talk to me if she has any trouble. Anyway, I''m bored when I lie on the bed. Listening to my sister-in-law''s talk is also a relief."


    White Rutong road.


    He Li wiped away his tears and stood up again: "I forgot to cook when I was bothered by that bastard. The family leader will come back from hunting immediately. I''ll go and get the food ready first. The girl will wait in the room, and I''ll bring her some food later. "


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded.


    As soon as he and Li left, Bai ruotong had another leisure. When he came back, he Li told him what happened today. When he was in charge of the family, he almost got angry. He picked up the hoe and was about to go out to study. He was chased and stopped by He Li.


    "That son of a bitch can bully us. How can he even bully the nobleman? If he comes back, I will die with him!"


    A fork in the road.

 Chapter 601

    "If you die with him, who shall I live with?" He Li Shi stares at him one eye, "quickly put away these ideas, the day still wants to pass."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With a sigh, he went back to his room.


    After boiling, he Li first picked out the food for Bai ruotong and sent it to the side room. Bai ruotong ate two large steamed buns with white flour. An hour later, he could not eat. After two snacks, he put down his chopsticks.


    After a little tidying up, Bai Rutong pushed the door and came out. Just came to the courtyard, but Yu Guang glimpsed the kitchen. In the dim light of the candle, he Li was eating the leftovers of Bai ruotong. She was so excited that she didn''t notice her eyes.


    Bai ruotong''s heart ached slightly.


    After more than half a year''s comfortable life, Bai ruotong has long been used to the days when she wears clothes and opens her mouth to eat. However, looking at He Li''s rice, she suddenly remembers the life she and her sister lived together many years ago.


    After their parents died, they were adopted by a relative. But the relative was just greedy for the money left by their father. After swallowing up the property, he falsely claimed that he was ill and sent them to the welfare home.


    No one wanted to adopt her and her sister. When she was an adult, she left the welfare home to live on her own. My elder sister didn''t go to school early and made money by performing with the troupe. Every time I earn a little money, I send it to Bai ruotong as tuition.


    They don''t eat meat several times a year. Every time Bai ruotong eats, she will clean the rice one by one in the bowl. The bean sprout soup in the school canteen is free. She holds two big bowls every time and gulps the rice into her stomach.


    But now.


    She is used to extravagance.


    He Yun''s face is very similar to her relatives.


    Bai ruotong''s fingers clenched slightly. Turned out of the mud yard.


    Gu Yanqing lived in a courtyard with the surname of Hu. It''s an old woman. It''s a big house with a son and two daughters.


    As soon as she came in, the little girl who was sitting in the yard talking trotted over with her. They are not much different from Bai ruotong. They look quite smart.


    "Here you are, girl." Hu Rou, the eldest daughter, welcomed her into the room and poured a cup of coarse tea in front of her.


    "Where are my brothers?" Bai ruotong asked directly.


    "Talking about things in the room seems to be something important, and we are not allowed to see it." Hu Yu judo.


    Bai ruotong nodded. Hu Sui, the second daughter, asked impatiently, "girl, your two brothers are really good-looking. I''ve never seen such good-looking people as them. What do you do in your family?"


    "The cloth business." Bai ruotong was secretly pleased. Her royal highness and her brother are of the highest self-esteem, not to mention in the countryside, even in the capital.


    "Did they... Get married?" Hu Sui asked the point.


    Bai ruotong comes to the point: "who do you like?"


    Husui''s face suddenly turned red, his head lowered and he was silent. Looking at his sister''s shy appearance, Hu Yu smiles to help her out: "she just wants to ask."


    In fact, not only Hu Sui is curious, she is also curious.


    Seeing through their thoughts, Bai said, "they are all engaged."


    "Your big brother is engaged, too?"


    Husui asked, it seems that some lost.


    Their "big brother" refers to Gu Yanqing.


    For the convenience of travel, the three of them are brothers and sisters. The rest are guards.


    Isn''t it a engagement? It''s still with me. I can''t scare you to death.


    Bai ruotong said, "yes, my elder brother''s fiancee is very beautiful. She is the most beautiful woman in our county."

 Chapter 602

    Hu Sui and Hu Yu''s eyes are slightly dark, and Bai Rutong laughs quietly. It seems that both of them are in love with her highness.


    "What else do you have to ask?" "If not, I''ll go to talk to my brothers."


    "Wait!"


    Just two steps, Hu Sui called her. "What else do you want to ask?" asked Bai


    "The eldest brother of the girl, do you have a concubine to wait on?" When Hu Sui asked, his face was red to the root of his ears.


    The corner of Bai ruotong''s mouth was slightly puffed. My concubine? This Ni son hasn''t given up her idea, can''t be the main room, want to peep at the position of concubine?


    You''re kidding.


    "No White Rutong road.


    "The girl thinks I''m..."


    "If Miss Hu likes big brother, just tell him. If elder brother likes Miss Hu, he will accept her. If elder brother doesn''t like her, Miss Hu will tell me that no matter how much she says to me, it''s in vain. "


    Bai ruotong has no good airway.


    Hu Sui bit his lip and was slightly embarrassed by Bai ruotong''s words. Hu Yu, as the elder sister, is more sensible than her younger sister. She smiles to resolve the embarrassment. She pattes her younger sister on the shoulder: "you, don''t think about it. The girl''s brother just came to find medicine for the girl. It''s not predestined with you. They''ll leave in a day, and you''ll be disappointed when you put your mind on it. "


    "Yes..." Hu Sui nodded.


    Ignore two people no longer, white if Tong twist at the beginning directly went to the side room. When she walked away, Hu Sui stamped her feet: "white girl is not easy to get along with. I just ask her casually. Why is she so fierce?"


    "Maybe I don''t think we are worthy of her brother." Hu Yu sighed. She thought very clearly. The three brothers and sisters were rich families, not to mention their followers. Their identities were extraordinary.


    "Don''t I deserve it?" Husui doesn''t agree with me.


    Hu Yu poked his sister''s head: "didn''t they say that? If you are interested in other people''s brother, you just ask yourself. Anyway, I can''t be shy of this face. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hu Sui swallowed and turned away with a cold hum.


    ¡­¡­


    Pushing the door open, Gu Yanqing and Gu Yanqing stood in front of a four corner table. The room was full of candlelight, and there was a map on the table. They were pointing at the map. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, they looked back at Bai ruotong, then turned their eyes to the drawing.


    Bai ruotong knew that they were talking about business and sat on the Kang waiting for them. There was a plate of pumpkin seeds on the Kang Table, which she knocked up bored.


    "So your highness agreed?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "if you are willing to do so, this is the best thing, but I don''t know what danger you will encounter on the way."


    "It''s much safer than staying with your highness." Bai Chusheng smiles.


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and does not comment.


    Bai ruotong heard what was in the clouds and blinked. He saw Bai Chusheng''s eyes turning to her: "from tomorrow, I will be separated from you. You should listen to your highness."


    "Where are you going?" Bai asked.


    What does it mean to listen to your highness? She''s not a kid.


    "Not far from here is Fengyang County. After my grandfather resigned, he lived in Fengyang. I want to see him." Bai Chusheng explained.

 Chapter 603

    She swallowed a little. She almost forgot it. My grandfather is a wonderful person. He is old acquaintance with his dead grandfather. My family name is Lan Cheng. He is a distant relative to the aristocratic family of Ningguo. Although they are distant relatives, the two families have been separated since three generations ago, and now they have nothing to do with each other.


    "Since I''m visiting my grandfather, I should go with him. Why did my brother leave me?"


    "Not to meet, but to borrow from my grandfather," Bai Chusheng said. "The next thing your highness will tell you, I have to go now."


    "In such a hurry?" Bai ruotong''s heart jumped and went with him. "It''s almost dark. I''m afraid that if my brother leaves now, he will encounter danger. It''s better to leave tomorrow."


    "It''s too time-consuming," Bai Chusheng shook his head. "Don''t worry, I won''t be in any danger. I''ll meet you in Luoshan at that time."


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he had to give up: "I''ll send you."


    This time, Bai Chusheng didn''t refuse. He put on a good cloak for her and went out together. Gu Yanqing is not there, Bai Chusheng chatters, waiting for the horse, his chatter is not over.


    "You should pay attention to your body. When something happens, you should tell your highness that you should never fool around by yourself." Bai Chusheng said.


    "I know." Bai ruotong nodded.


    At last he let go, frowned and drove away. It wasn''t until his figure disappeared in the sunset that Bai ruotong came back to Hu''s courtyard. As soon as he pushed the door, he saw that Hu Sui was chatting with Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing''s expression is languid, sits in front of the table, one hand is supporting chin, one hand is looking at the book. Candlelight''s orange is jumping on his five features like knife carving, and his black eyes are covered with halo, flashing slightly.


    "Brother Bai, are you hungry? You haven''t eaten much today. My brother and my parents have gone to the city to sell goods, but they haven''t come back yet. Do you want me to make something for you? " Hu Sui rubbed his hands, which was close to it.


    When Gu Yanqing reported his surname, he also reported his "Bai" surname.


    If Gu Yanqing did not hear it, she turned the pages and ignored it. Husui bit his lip and said, "does brother Bai like noodles? Shall I cook some noodles for you? Our noodle is a new one made yesterday. It tastes delicious when mixed with sesame oil. "


    "I''m just hungry. Go and cook me a bowl."


    Bai ruotong went straight with Gu Yanqing and snatched the book in Gu Yanqing''s hand. Seeing that it was a poem, he flattened his mouth and threw it away: "brother is looking at these sour things again."


    Gu Yanqing smiles: "you didn''t come back, Ben... I''m a little bored."


    Hu Sui bit his lip and kneaded his hands awkwardly. Gu Yanqing pretended to be deaf and dumb in front of her, but he showed his enthusiasm in front of his sister, which made Hu Sui very upset.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you see me saying I''m hungry? " Seeing her standing still, Bai ruotong said solemnly, "is that how your family treats guests?"


    "I''ll... I''ll do it for the girl."


    Husui stuffy back.


    As soon as she came out of the room, Bai Rutong thought for a moment and followed. Gu Yanqing didn''t stop her. She got up and picked up the book she had thrown away.


    Bai ruotong followed Hu Sui into the kitchen, closed the door and said in a soft voice, "you really don''t give up!"


    Husui was frightened by the sudden sound. She looked up at Bai ruotong, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "white girl, how did you follow me?"

 Chapter 604

    "I had something to say to you, so I followed." Bai ruotong walked with her, dodging the flint in her hand, "don''t cook, I''m already full."


    "What does white girl want to say to me?" Hu Sui''s heart is at sixes and sevens. Just now, despite his sister''s prevention of approaching Gu Yanqing, he was hit by Bai Rutong. He felt guilty.


    Bai ruotong looked her up and down, and said, "Miss Hu, you are very beautiful, but my elder brother already has someone he likes. Just now, my tone was a little bit heavier with the girl. I wanted to let the girl go back in the face of difficulties. Who knows, instead of going back in the face of difficulties, the girl went up. In this case, I will tell Miss Hu the truth and hope that Miss Hu will not disturb my elder brother any more. "


    "Miss Bai, you and your elder brother are brothers and sisters. Why do you want to take care of his affairs? If he really doesn''t like me, just tell me directly. I won''t disturb him any more. "


    Hu Sui said indignantly. It''s her business that she likes Gu Yanqing. It has nothing to do with Bai ruotong. Even the younger sister should not interfere in the elder brother''s private affairs.


    "I''m naturally in charge of his affairs. My eldest brother and I are not brothers and sisters. We are just brothers and sisters for the convenience of travel. In fact, I have a long engagement with my elder brother. Before I was born, I had been betrothed to him, and I had a heart to heart relationship with him. "


    Bai ruotong''s words stuck Hu Sui in his throat. A little surprise flashed in his eyes. Hu Sui looked at her with half doubt: "white girl... You can''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing."


    "She''s not talking nonsense."


    Gu Yanqing''s indifferent voice rang out from the door. The door creaked. He pushed the door open and entered the kitchen. He had been listening outside the door for a long time, and didn''t want to join in. But his little girl, like him, was suspicious and jealous, so she should be given a tranquilizer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hu Sui was embarrassed. She bit her lip and looked at Gu Yanqing, then at Bai ruotong. Her eyes turned twice and burst out of the room in tears.


    "What are you doing here? You don''t have to do this. I can do it myself. " Bai Rutong turned back and glared at him. It''s just a nobody. She''ll solve it every minute.


    "But she''s just a country girl. Her mind will be dispelled as soon as we leave. Why do you want to remind her?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and looks at her with a smile.


    "I just don''t like the way she looks at you, as if she''s going to eat you." Bai Rutong snorted coldly.


    Gu Yanqing hook her nose, pet drown a smile: "in addition to you, who can have such a big appetite, can give me to eat?"


    Bai ruotong held his cheek unconvinced: "Your Highness is too good-looking, a look can hook the woman''s heart away."


    "So you came to declare sovereignty?" Gu Yanqing hooked her chin and hung her head close to her.


    She said with a smile, "yes! You belong to me, only to me. If I don''t like your highness any more, it''s not too late to give him away


    As soon as her voice fell, he pinched her cheek.


    "I dare to say anything." Gu Yanqing sighed.


    Bai ruotong vomited. He just wanted to say something more. His warm breath covered him. After kissing him many times, Bai was still a little unaccustomed.


    He never gives her time to prepare.


    "Little girl, you have no chance to give me away." Gu Yanqing murmured between her lips and teeth. The warm breath made her blush.


    Bai ruotong opened his mouth and bit him, but he didn''t try his best: "if you send it, your highness will kill me?"

 Chapter 605

    "What do you say?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong blinked, deliberately stimulating him.


    "Well, I''ll marry you after I kill you!" Gu Yanqing joked.


    Bai ruotong wrists his eyebrows and opens his mouth towards his nose. Gu Yanqing dodges, takes her in his arms and walks out of the kitchen with a low smile.


    Back to the side room, Bai Rutong thought of the serious business: "brother, why is he going?"


    "There may be a lot of people who come to assassinate us, and all of them are experts." Gu Yanqing said, "the soldiers on another road have been attacked. Although general LAN has resigned, he is accompanied by many people with excellent martial arts skills. General Bai went to borrow from him. "


    Bai ruotong''s eyes drooped.


    It seems that no matter where she is, it''s not safe.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you. You won''t be in any danger." Gu Yanqing see her look show uneasy, Wensheng comfort way. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and sighed: "does your highness know who wants to kill us? Is it the queen


    "Maybe, maybe..."


    Father.


    Later, Gu Yanqing didn''t say anything. He picked up her face and gave her a kiss on her forehead: "you just need to stay with me."


    Bai ruotong nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    He sent her back to he''s home, where Li had already pumped hot water to her room. After cleaning up, Bai ruotong was already sleepy. Seeing that her tears were dim, Gu Yanqing got up and said, "you have a rest earlier, I will go back first."


    "Sleep with me before you go."


    White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile, "you need to take off your clothes when you sleep. It''s not convenient for me to be here."


    "It''s not naked." Bai Rutong sneered. When did Gu Yanqing become so awkward.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The free and easy appearance of his little girl made him laugh and cry for a while. The affectation and shyness of other women do not exist here. After taking off her coat, she lay down on the warm Kang, and a lotus root arm stretched out from the quilt: "don''t pinch your highness, sit here."


    Gu Yanqing


    I wish she could keep her courage forever. It''s better to keep it all her life.


    He sat down beside her. Bai Rutong grinned and put his finger on his hand: "my brother is not here, your highness can accompany me to sleep."


    Her palm, with a slight warmth, penetrated into his fingertips. Gu Yanqing turned back and trapped her little hand in the palm of her hand. His fingers were covered with rough cocoons, and he had big, masculine hands.


    "You used to be very timid when you saw me, but now you dare to be coquettish with me." He laughed.


    White if Tong a flat small mouth: "at that time did not know your highness is a gentle person."


    "When you see my cruel side, do you still think my king is gentle?" Gu Yanqing can''t believe it, asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "I''m a little afraid when I see it, but I''m not afraid when my highness Wensheng persuades me."


    Everyone is afraid of the bloody things.


    Still, she wanted to stay with him.


    Once the sincerity is paid to others, it is difficult to recover.


    After she fell asleep, Gu Yanqing let go of her hand. Carefully lift the bedding, put her hand in. The stove in the room was burning hot water. Gu Yanqing put out the fire, blew out the candle and walked out of the room.


    midnight.


    Bai ruotong was awakened by a rustle. The wolf dog in the courtyard was alert, barked twice, and suddenly hummed in a low voice.


    "Dada dada."


    The sound of footsteps came from far to near.


    There are people.


    Bai ruotong''s sleepiness is completely awake.

 Chapter 606

    Just in the moonlight, a figure was swinging in front of the thin paper in the window lattice. She got down from the bed and quickly put on her clothes and cloak. Seems to feel the sound of the room, the figure outside the window shaking more and more severe.


    "Kowtow, kowtow!"


    The window lattice sounds. Bai ruotong stared at him alertly and said in a loud voice, "who is it?"


    "Little lady, don''t shout. It''s me, he Yun!"


    Go to your sister''s little girl!


    The shameless voice sounded out of the window. Bai Rutong frowned and grabbed the stick to shout. The window door was pushed open at this time, and he Yun''s obscene body climbed in from the window impatiently.


    There was a guard outside her room. It must be the guard''s little hand that he Yun took advantage of. Jumping out of the window, he Yun was about to run towards Bai ruotong. She waved a stick and hit him on the head. She screamed, "help! There''s a thief! Help


    Her voice successfully awakened the he and his wife, and they broke into the house in a hurry. When he was in charge of the house, his face turned red with anger. He clenched his fist and rushed forward to greet He Yun.


    "You son of a bitch! What are you doing in the girl''s room! Look, I won''t kill you today! " He is in charge of the family''s rage, another fist aims at He Yun''s abdomen to smash. He yunben was beaten by Bai ruotong, but he couldn''t fight back, so he could only cry.


    "He Yun! What the hell do you want to do! "


    He Li was so angry by He Yun that he roared sharply. He grabbed the stick in Bai ruotong''s hand and hit him: "I''ll kill you! I''ll shoot you! "


    When he came yesterday, he Li''s family saw that he had evil intentions towards Bai ruotong. But Bai ruotong is a wealthy family with bodyguards around him. He should not have the courage to do so.


    How could he have thought that he was so brave.


    The bodyguard came back at this time, heard the noise and ran into the room. Bai ruotong tells him what happened. He picks up He Yun and throws him out of the room.


    "Don''t kill him!"


    Bai ruotong sees the bodyguard pull out his sword and stands up in a hurry to stop him. He Yun is also a relative of the he family. How can he kill them in front of them.


    "Throw him out as far as you can!" White Rutong road.


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard answered and twisted up He Yun, who was about to fork out, and went out of the house.


    "Miss Bai, I''m so sorry to have caused you trouble again. I really don''t know how to express my apology!"


    He Li''s eyes turned red when he knelt down in shame and followed him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to do this," he said


    "Miss Bai, you''d better live in another place. We''ll pay you back the silver. Here you are..."


    "No!" Bai ruotong took he Li''s hand and comforted him, "your silver has been scraped away by He Yun. Where can I get the silver back? Can''t you sell iron with frying pan? Well, I''ll take care of it. It''s getting late. If you have something to say tomorrow, you can go to bed today. "


    In the end, he gnashed his teeth and said, "one day I will kill this bastard!"


    "Do you really want to kill him?" Bai asked.


    The head of Ho family was asked in a daze.


    She laughed: "I''m joking. Don''t be too nervous. He is tired. Go back to the room and have a rest."


    After that, she went into the side room and closed the door tightly.


    The next day.


    Gu Yanqing came in a hurry after receiving the news. The bodyguard knelt down in the courtyard to plead guilty. Gu Yanqing stood still and turned back to say, "Zhao Cheng!"


    "Yes." Zhao Cheng understood Gu Yanqing''s meaning and led the bodyguard out of the courtyard. Bai ruotong saw this scene in the room and rushed out of the room: "what do you want Zhao Cheng to do with him?"

 Chapter 607

    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed a cold dark: "he did something wrong, he should be punished."


    "What punishment?" Bai ruotong''s heart could not help mentioning and asked.


    Gu Yanqing was speechless and entered the room with her hand.


    "Your Highness, there are three kinds of anxieties. You can''t..."


    "Little girl, it''s none of your business. You don''t have to cut in." Gu Yanqing interrupted.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and muttered: "it''s not all his fault."


    "Yes, it''s also the king''s fault," Gu Yanqing said. "The king should send two more people to guard your house."


    Bai ruotong swallows. She doesn''t mean that at all. If you want to blame him, he Yun is such a rascal. It has nothing to do with others.


    She wanted to explain, but she drew back. The more she explained, the more she was afraid that Gu Yanqing would blame herself.


    "Your Highness, help me to kill a man." She took his hand and said solemnly, "or, help me teach him a lesson, maim him and send him away."


    "Kill what cloud?"


    Gu Yanqing saw through her mind and asked. Bai ruotong nodded: "I hate him."


    He gave her a disgusting feeling. Not only that, when he saw him, Bai ruotong thought of the memory of his previous life.


    Such a bloody vampire is not worth living.


    "Good."


    He said. Killing people is a common thing for him.


    At this time, he Li walked into the room with a bowl of chicken soup in his hand. Bai ruotong''s face was slightly ugly: "sister-in-law he, did you kill your laying chicken?"


    "Yesterday, the girl was frightened and ate some chicken soup to make up her body." He Li said.


    Bai Rutong took chicken soup and put it on the table. He peeled off the jade bracelet from his wrist and handed it to her: "chicken soup money."


    "I... I can''t take it." He Li shook his head and stepped back two steps.


    This is their family. I''m sorry for Bai ruotong. How can she accept Bai ruotong''s bracelet. Seeing that she didn''t accept it, Bai ruotong frowned and put the bracelet in her arms: "sister-in-law, you can accept it. The chicken you killed is your life''s money.


    I''m predestined with you. I can say that I''ll go with you. The meticulous care of my sister-in-law these two days makes me grateful. If my sister-in-law doesn''t want it, I can''t sleep any more. "


    He Li accepted the bracelet, but he was still sorry.


    Bai Rutong digs off the topic: "why don''t you see the leader? What about the people in charge? Where have you been? "


    "I''ve gone to find the bastard He Yun." He Li''s way, "day one daybreak went, already walked two hours."


    He Li''s words are somewhat worried.


    After hearing this, Bai Rutong turned back and said, "brother, let''s take some people to find he Yun. It''s time to figure out what happened yesterday. "


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "yes."


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. We''ll bring back the leader." Bai ruotong exhorted him and said nothing more. He took Gu Yanqing out of the room.


    He Li''s tears are in his eyes. Looking at Bai ruotong''s back, his eyes are filled with gratitude.


    This time, they met a noble man!


    The other end.


    The head of he family walked to He Yun''s house with a hoe. Half way, he Yun led a group of people to him.


    His heart sank, and he Yun went: "you lead a large group of people to do what!"


    He Yun''s face was black and blue, and his whole face was even uglier. His nose, which was originally collapsed, was even more collapsed when he was beaten yesterday. When he saw the head of the family, his eyes suddenly glared: "you''re just in time. If you don''t come, I can''t find anyone to settle it!"


    "He Yun! Don''t go too far! "


    The roar of he Dangjia. He Yun looked at the hoe in his hand and laughed: "brother, what are you doing with the hoe! Are you here to kill your brother? "


    "If I could, I would kill you!"


    How to be the master.

 Chapter 608

    He Yunyu wants to open his mouth and laugh. The wound at the corner of his mouth suddenly moves. He can''t help but take a cold breath. He glares at the head of the family angrily: "I knew you were kind to me for a long time. When the old man died, you wanted to kill me and take all the property away!"


    "What the hell are you talking about!" He''s hoe tightly clenched, "at the beginning, my father told me to take good care of you before he died, but you see what kind of bastard you do!


    He Yun, he Yun! That girl is noble, you can''t get up to it! How do you want me to explain to other girls and their relatives! I won''t kill you today! I''m sorry for the dead parents and the girl''s family! "


    The girl''s family are all good people. Although they are respectable, they are not pampered. It''s nice to talk to them.


    He''s grateful to them. He wanted to entertain them, but he never wanted to meet such a bastard. He was so angry that he was about to chop at He Yun with his hoe.


    He Yun is a timid, but also knows how to pick soft persimmons. Why should he be afraid when a member of his family comes to look for trouble. Toward the brother behind make a wink, a foot toward He in charge of the chest kick.


    Although he is idle, he once worked in the county and learned some Kung Fu. Although he is no match for the decent martial arts, he is more than enough to deal with the master. He was kicked to the ground, and his hoe rolled aside.


    A large group of people around and up, in front of the boxing and kicking.


    "Brother, I can''t stand you for a long time! You''ve married a lovely wife. Why didn''t you leave me some family to marry my daughter-in-law. Don''t pretend to be honest in front of me. I don''t know how much money the old man swallowed in private! "


    He Yun scolded to mention his skirt, a fist to greet up. The head of he family was beaten to one side and gasped: "what are you talking about, you son of a bitch? The money left by your parents has long been ruined by you. You can''t marry yourself. Can you bully me with bare arms?"


    As soon as the voice fell, he Yun kicked him in the next step, and he''s boss snorted and fell to the ground.


    He clapped his hands, so hard that he was hurt by the wound at night. Swearing at the head of he family, he said: "brother, it''s not convenient here. We took him to the mountains and buried him.


    Those noblemen have more than five liang of silver left in he''s family. When I kill him, I will buy some wine for my brothers. "


    "He Yun, he''s your brother. You have to think about it!"


    One of them said with a smile, taking advantage of the situation to pull up from the local government.


    "What can I think of! I''ll give you two taels of silver each! " He Yun lion big mouth, Shuanglang road.


    A few people all smile to open, carry what be in charge of the family to go to that mountain top.


    When they got to the mountain, they began to dig the pit. He, who was in charge of the family, gasped and fell to the ground. He was beaten to death and had no power to break free.


    He really regretted that he didn''t work hard with him and didn''t cut him with a knife.


    "By the way, what about your sister-in-law? That woman is very delicate. It would be a pity to be a widow! "


    A man who looks like a thief asks.


    "I''m not willing to let her be a widow. You don''t want to make up your mind about him," he said with a smile. He looked at him with bright eyes. "When my brother goes, my sister-in-law naturally needs me to take care of her."


    "He Yun! You are not human


    When he Dangjia heard this, he struggled to get up from the ground and rush with him. But the next second, he Yun was kicked to the ground.

 Chapter 609

    "Has the pit been dug yet?"


    He Yun is too lazy to pay attention to him. He shouts with his neck raised.


    "All right, all right! It''s time to throw it away One person.


    He Yun starts up with a smile, drags his clothes and throws them into the pit. The head of he''s family fell to the sky, lying in the pit, humming. The cold soil mixed with moisture was thrown at the top of him, and he spread it casually: "He Yun! If you kill me, I will not let you go as a ghost! "


    "I have to be a ghost! When you come back on the seventh day, your daughter-in-law will fall asleep on my Kang. "


    He Yun squatted in front of the pit and said something cool. He''s in charge of his family. Dad left for five years, he raised He Yun for five years. Originally, I was looking forward to the day when he could make a new life, but I didn''t expect that he would be more and more vicious. Now he is going to murder his brother.


    Hate!


    If I had known today, why did I keep this white eyed wolf.


    Eyes looked at the soil over half of the body, he closed his eyes.


    "Ah..."


    A piercing scream resounded through the forest. He Dangjia looked up and saw a man cover his head and fall into his pit. His eyes were pierced with a silver needle, and blood flowed down the corner of his eyes.


    He propped up, looked out of the pit, and saw a man in a black robe coming with him. The man''s eyes were cold to the extreme, as if it were ice and snow, which was about to freeze people.


    It''s Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong followed him. In the blink of an eye, he saw the silver needle in his hand flying away with a man and stabbing it firmly into the man''s eye socket. He Yun stepped back a few steps, his eyes filled with surprise and fear.


    "You... Who are you..."


    He asked, trembling.


    Gu Yanqing ignored him. Instead, she turned back and asked Bai ruotong, "girl, who are you trying to kill?"


    "That''s him." White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing just walked with him, and the people around him were so breathless by his cold air field that they couldn''t help retreating.


    "Hero, this is a misunderstanding. There is a head of injustice and a master of debt. If you..."


    A person shivers of beg for mercy, words have not yet fall, a silver needle into his throat.


    "Girl! Are you here for revenge? I didn''t do anything to you yesterday. I just came to see you. You won''t kill me because of this, will you


    He Yun took a look at the brother in the pit. The man froth and fainted. Then look at the one who was sealed by the silver needle. He stuck out his tongue, pulled out the silver needle, and fell on the ground, unable to stand.


    Although the man in front of him was alone, he was angry enough to beat any of them.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "didn''t you have enough confidence just now? Why is it weak now? Pull your brother out of the dirt and let''s talk slowly. "


    He Yun a listen, where still dare to neglect, hurriedly will he be in charge of the family from the soil. He is in charge of the family already did not have the strength, is panting heavily, stares at in front of the man.


    "Who is in charge? What can I say?"


    Bai asked.


    "Miss... Thank you for saving your life..." he said.


    "If you don''t have diamond, don''t do porcelain work. If you don''t have the ability to fight, don''t do such rude things," Bai said coldly. "You''ve raised him for so long, and he''s taken away so much oil and water. Now he''s going to bite you. Do you kill this man or not?"


    He Yun swallowed a mouthful of saliva, shivered and wanted to run, but Gu Yanqing kicked and bent his foot first.

 Chapter 610

    "Get out of here if you don''t want to die! If you want to die with He Yun, stay here! "


    Bai ruotong sternly warned. As soon as they heard this, they quickly scattered around. They are all hooligans. How can they be loyal at the critical moment of life and death.


    "Head he, as long as you say one word, I will kill him. What do you think?" Bai said, "if you think it''s not right, I''ll turn around and leave. If he does anything in the future, there will be no one to help you, let alone my sister-in-law."


    If Bai ruotong wants to meddle in his business, he just thinks of himself.


    Fortunately, as like as two peas, they had their own rights to protect themselves, otherwise, she would be the same as the other masters.


    "But... He is my brother," he said in a deep voice


    There''s something in the head of he''s family that he can''t bear. Brothers are flesh and blood. If he killed his own brother, how to explain to his parents.


    Bai ruotong''s heart fell: "so, you just watch him deal with you like this? Against my sister-in-law? If it weren''t for us today, you would have died here, and your sister-in-law might have been tarnished by him. Would you just watch these things happen? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no reply from ho.


    "Brother... Don''t promise her. I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more. I''m a jerk. I''m just impulsive!"


    He Yun''s heart is filled with joy. His brother is really reluctant to give up.


    How could he believe his words now.


    "I''ll take the girl''s kindness, but I can''t kill him. If I kill him, I can''t explain to my parents," he said, "but... If anything happens to him, it has nothing to do with me."


    Bai ruotong chuckled. He is really a smart man.


    "Brother, what do you want to do? I''m your brother. You... "


    "When you buried me in the earth, did you think I was your brother? He Yun, I''m really fed up with you. Even if it''s not for myself or my daughter-in-law, I can''t let you live any longer! "


    He Dangjia''s shrill voice.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows: "what do you want to do?"


    "Please help me break his leg and send him to the forest mountain. If he lives, it''s his life. If he is taken away by the rich wolf, tiger and leopard, it''s also his life. From now on, his life has nothing to do with me."


    Father and mother will understand him if they have spirit in heaven.


    If he can''t understand, he has to do the same.


    He can no longer let this bastard suck his blood. His death is a small matter. His daughter-in-law has never had a good day with him.


    He can''t let his daughter-in-law suffer any more.


    ¡­¡­


    After everything was settled, Bai ruotong stretched his arms happily. She turned her head and looked at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, your fingers are so flexible. You can fly stones and silver needles. How many things are hidden in your clothes? Will you leave it to me? "


    "What are you doing with this?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Teach people a lesson." Bai ruotong returned home.


    "With the king, can''t you teach others a lesson? As it is today? " He smiles and raises his hand to hook Bai ruotong''s finger into his palm.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "the key is that it''s too shameful for your highness to do such things with me. These things should not be done by people like your highness."


    "You''re not afraid of losing your identity. What''s my fear?"


    He could have told Zhao Cheng to deal with these things, but the little girl wanted to solve them in person, so he had to accompany her.


    As long as she''s happy.

 Chapter 611

    "When shall we leave, your highness?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing lifted her forehead hair which covered her eyes: "after lunch, I''ll go."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    When they came back to the village, the head of he family had already come back. He Li''s family was shocked to see his wounds. He asked the reason in a hurry, but he refused to say a word, just sighed.


    Bai ruotong packed up his luggage and said hello to them. He Li was very reluctant to leave. He took her by the hand and said for a long time, bringing the newly made soles into her arms.


    After leaving the village, Bai ruotong sighed a long breath. Outside the carriage curtain, she saw the bodyguard guarding the night. She limped and trembled.


    "How heavy are you, your highness?"


    She lowered the curtain and whispered.


    "Forty boards." Gu Yanqing''s return with light clouds and light wind.


    "That''s too much!" Bai ruotong exclaimed, "let her get on the carriage. He''s afraid he can''t even ride a horse. If he really falls ill, he''ll get it."


    "Girl, you don''t have to worry about it. If he does something wrong, he will be punished." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong choked: "but people have three anxieties. He..."


    "He has to wait for the person to change shifts. If he is in the army, his behavior may cause the enemy to take advantage of the situation and lead to the destruction of the whole army. He can''t afford such consequences."


    also. His girl is more important than anyone else. If she gets hurt, he would like to break his leg or cut off his head.


    He did not say the following.


    "But this is not the army after all." Bai Rutong swallowed. Every time she confronts Gu Yanqing, she is always in favor of the downwind. This man will reason with her, but Bai ruotong doesn''t want to hear the truth.


    "But you are more important than the army." Gu Yanqing said.


    She was stunned, and her words stuck in her throat. Gu Yanqing sighed, opened the curtain and asked Zhao chengphene. Zhao Cheng stopped the carriage and said to the guard, "you! Go to the carriage behind and rest. "


    The guard glared round and was still in place.


    "What are you doing! It''s Miss White who asked for your love Zhao Chengdao.


    The bodyguard then slowly turned back and sat on the carriage following him.


    Bai ruotong put down his heart and wanted to thank her, but he saw Gu Yanqing with a cold face and deliberately turned away from her.


    A mean man.


    In her heart, she murmured, sitting next to Gu Yanqing, took his arm and said with a sweet smile, "Your Highness, you are so nice."


    "Not good." Gu Yanqing came back.


    "Yes, your highness is the best man in the world." She flattered him and rubbed against him.


    He snorted. The girl knew that she was a good girl.


    "Don''t be angry, your highness. Don''t be angry." Bai ruotong just sat on his legs, raised his head and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    "General Bai is not here. Are you wild again?" Gu Yanqing asked with a smile.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "what do you mean I''m wild? I just did what your highness wanted. "


    He raised her chin: "when did the king hope?"


    "You want me to be close to you in your heart. Am I wrong?" She smiles and caresses his face. "You can be serious in front of my brother, but you can''t be serious in front of me."


    "Serious? When does my king pass by? It''s all your little girl who comes to the door on her own initiative. "


    She sent it up herself. Does he need to be a gentleman with her.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and muttered: "I don''t know who took advantage of me every day."

 Chapter 612

    "I take advantage of you?"


    Gu Yanqing''s helpless smile.


    "No! Your highness, man''s face and beast''s heart Bai ruotong let out a laugh.


    "Little girl, if I really want to take advantage of you, you won''t be so arrogant." He said.


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, he is more put ruthless words, she is more want to raise a bar: "you try?"


    Voice just fell, he pinched her shoulder into the cushion, body homeopathy over her body: "are you sure you want to try?"


    He pressed down on her. Although his arm was supported on the mat, it was still a little heavy.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was very close to her. As long as she moved, he could wipe his lips. His lips look very soft, light peach color, like the fruit sandwich candy she had eaten in her childhood. She couldn''t help biting it up, and it was a bit heavy. He snorted, and his lips were heavily pressed down.


    Both of them were breathing heavily, as if they were fighting, and neither of them was willing to let go of the other. In the end, Bai ruotong was defeated and pushed him away. Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile: "well, at last some progress."


    She stares at him. When she wants to get up, she suddenly feels that her clothes are loose. She looks down. She doesn''t know when her coat is loose and her round shoulders are exposed to the air.


    "You..."


    She was angry. She just wanted to close her clothes, but her fingers were held by him.


    "What are you shy about?"


    He straightened her face, his voice deep and mellow.


    In her ear grinding a bite, and said: "cheap has not been taken up, this time don''t want to let the king let you go."


    Bai ruotong''s face turned red with shame, but her hands were placed on her head and could not move.


    "I''m wrong!"


    She always retreats in the face of difficulties and knows how to stop when it''s good.


    "It''s late!" He raised his eyebrows and his throat was hot.


    Bai Rutong swallows. His dark eyes are full of danger, which makes her afraid.


    The more pathetic she was, the more he wanted to bully her.


    Eyes slightly a dark, Gu Yanqing bent down, bite on her shoulder.


    ¡­¡­


    evening.


    Bai Rutong got out of the carriage with a touch of red in his eyes. She went straight to the inn with her head closed. Zhao Cheng stared at her back and asked subconsciously, "Your Highness, have you quarreled with white girl again?"


    Gu Yanqing smile in the eyes, did not answer, but with the little girl in a hurry to escape the back, followed up.


    Back to the guest room, Bai Rutong closed the door. She took off some of her clothes, and her white skin was red. She stamped her foot in chagrin and hid her whole body in the quilt.


    Damn Gu Yanqing!


    How dare he do something bad to her!


    Except for the real skin blind date, he is about to finish all the things he should do. She couldn''t move, so she had to leave it to him.


    Meow!


    Son of a bitch!


    Whoever fights with him in the future will be his grandson!


    Gu Yanqing pushed the door in and saw a ball of arch on the bed, laughing softly.


    "No dinner?" He sat at the head of the bed and held her in his arms under the quilt.


    "Go away!"


    Bai ruotong didn''t get angry.


    "Angry again?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow, "this time but you take the initiative!"


    "But I didn''t expect you to come, really!" Bai ruotong''s voice was a little weeping. He was bullying her.


    Gu Yanqing smiles: "when did I come with you? If it''s true, can your legs be so sharp? So fast? "


    Her face suddenly a red: "you don''t want face!"


    "Does it hurt?" He went to grab her bedding. She rolled him to the end of the bed: "don''t touch me!"


    "Are you being shy?"


    Gu Yanqing laughed.


    Bai ruotong really wants to be angry with him and cry. She is so ashamed. He even talks sarcastic words with her.


    "Shameless man!" She scolded me.

 Chapter 613

    "You checked it first." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Old man!" She continued to scold.


    Her voice was muffled by the quilt. Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows and pulled her quilt to peel her out. Bai ruotong waved his hand to beat him, but he held his hand and clasped it on his head: "this is a room. It''s quieter. If you feel uneasy again, I don''t mind reviewing with you again."


    "Gu Yanqing! Are you Gu... "


    She wanted to ask if he was an ancient man.


    But he swallowed it before he could speak.


    "Kowtow, kowtow!"


    The door was knocked at this time, and Zhao Cheng brought their meal. Gu Yanqing took it and closed the door: "I didn''t eat well at noon. Come and have something to eat."


    He just "moved" her. She was so excited before he really came. When we get married in the future, we''re going to have a big fight.


    At the thought of this, Gu Yanqing had a headache.


    It seems to fit her in.


    The little girl is bold, so she should get used to it.


    "Eat." Gu Yanqing turned back and said in a warm voice.


    "No Bai ruotong was determined. If he didn''t give her a good life to admit his mistake, she would not eat the meal.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He went up to her with his lips clenched, and clasped her chin. "If you don''t eat, what''s going on in the carriage again?"


    Bai ruotong climbed out of bed and sat down at the table.


    Gu Yanqing saw that she was willing to eat, and the corners of her mouth began to smile with satisfaction. He was playing with her hair, playing with the taste: "don''t you have a lot of courage? Aren''t you afraid of nothing? How could you be so afraid just now? "


    He didn''t say it was ok, but he was wronged when he said it.


    What kind of gentle Lord is bullshit!


    He is not gentle at all! It''s a wolf!


    "Gu Yanqing... If you say one more word... I''ll kill you!"


    It was a threat, but the tone was wronged, and tears rolled up in my eyes.


    "What are you crying for?"


    Although he knew that she loved to cry, he could not help crying when she did.


    "When Jingxian''s elder sister was there, her elder brother was very gentle to her. He would not do these things at all... And would not bully Jingxian''s elder sister..." she complained, tears rolling more and more, "I''m still so young, you... Do you have to talk?"


    "I bit you a few times, didn''t I?" Gu Yanqing said it lightly, but his tone softened.


    "Not only do you bite, you also..."


    Bai ruotong couldn''t go on. No matter how bold she was, she was the girl who fell in love for the first time. The man in front of her is experienced, and she is no match.


    "No more crying."


    He took her in his arms and sighed. It''s like taking a kid out.


    "I was impulsive just now..."


    "You''re impulsive every time!"


    She interrupted.


    "Do you want to bite it back?" Gu Yanqing asked. He didn''t want to bite her just now. He just scratched the tooth mark carelessly. Her skin is too fragile and will turn red with a little effort.


    "Bite a fart!" Bai Rutong wiped his tears and glared at him.


    "Don''t be so rude!"


    He hooked her nose.


    Bai ruotong snorted and turned away.


    "Sooner or later, you will be my wife. What are you doing now?"


    Gu Yanqing smiles, embraces her and puts her head on her shoulder: "don''t be angry. I won''t make such a joke with you any more, OK?"


    This is no joke!


    She said something in her heart. But what he said turned out to be: "are you the same with the former princess?"


    He was so skilled that she knew he was not a novice. He had married a wife, and he never took the initiative to talk to her about the former royal concubine.


    In the past, Bai ruotong didn''t care, but now, he cares a little.

 Chapter 614

    "I''ll tell you later."


    Gu Yanqing''s voice suddenly low, eyes one side, seems not to want to answer.


    Bai ruotong didn''t force him any more. She would not ask more about what he didn''t want to say. Even if she wanted to know more, she would bear it.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanyuan palace.


    Gu Yanfeng restlessly lying in bed, hazy Princess and Empress Dowager province to go, leaving him alone in the bedroom.


    After sleeping for about ten days, he was a little tired. There was nothing wrong with him, but for the sake of his mother''s concubine and second brother, he was living on the couch.


    Lift the bed curtain, walk out of bed, just go to the hall, was an muddy stop.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing out there? Go back to bed soon. " Anning, surprised, put down the things in hand and pushed him back to the room. Gu Yanfeng pushed her away: "you let me go. I won''t go back to lie down. I''ve been lying down for such a long time. I''m so tired. Can''t my highness come out for a breath?"


    His voice is full of complaint. He lies down every day and can''t go anywhere. How painful it is for a child who is still in the period of playing.


    "Auntie, Auntie..."


    Just at this time, an urgent call came from the palace gate. They looked back and saw a girl in a double bun running into the hall. Out of breath: "here comes the queen!"


    "Why didn''t you hear the announcement?" Asked Annie.


    "The empress didn''t let her inform you. Your highness, please go back to your bed. If the empress sees it, the misunderstanding will come." Palace maidservant way.


    An Ni hears speech and hastens Gu Yanfeng to return to the inner room, pressing him to lie on the couch. Gu Yanfeng flattened his mouth. Knowing the Queen''s strength, he stopped complaining. He half closed his eyes and pretended to be weak.


    Empress Rongchen strode into the hall, opened the curtain and came to the inner room. An Ni is busy to greet up, kneel down to please a way: "to empress please a way."


    "And his royal highness nine?" Asked the queen.


    "If you go back to the queen, lie down." An Ni said, aiming at the bed.


    Rong Chen empress lightly hums a, walk toward the bed, one lifted curtain. Gu Yanfeng looked at her with small eyes, blinked, and said in a false voice: "emperor, please say hello to my mother..."


    "How are you?"


    Although the language is caring, it sounds like a kind of condescending indifference. Gu Yanfeng gasped and shook his head: "uncomfortable."


    "Uncomfortable?" Rong Chen empress picks eyebrow, "is true afflictive, still false afflictive?"


    Bai Yinling''s people sent a letter to her, saying that Princess Wu had reached an alliance with Prince Rong. This time, the ninth Prince may be pretending to be ill, in order to give an excuse for Prince Rong to ask for medicine.


    Although this matter is only Bai Yinling''s guess, empress Rongchen believes it.


    Although the hazy imperial concubine is a royal concubine, her mother''s family is thin, and she is the harem of the palace maid chenghuan. Fortunately, the appearance is exquisite, but also can speak good way to please the emperor. Nine years later, already from the original noble rose to today''s princess.


    Empress Rongchen had already regarded her as a thorn in the eye. It was in the former Queen''s palace that this man was a palace maid. Now that she is cooperating with Prince Rong, how can she not be suspicious.


    "It''s really hard..."


    Gu Yanfeng''s voice with a little grievance. Although empress Rongchen has never dealt with him, she often trips her mother''s concubine. Young as he is, he knows the power of it. This woman wants to kill her mother.


    "Taiyi, come to see your highness nine."


    Rong Chen empress orders.


    "Yes."


    Behind him, the man in the official uniform of Taiyi came forward.

 Chapter 615

    "Queen, what are you doing?"


    An Ni jumped down and stopped in front of the doctor. She didn''t come here with any good intentions. She came to find her royal highness when she came to save an.


    "Prince Rong has been searching for medicine for such a long time and has not come back yet. I''m really worried, your highness.


    Dr. Li is also a highly respected doctor in the palace. Today, I''m going to give my ninth highness a pulse diagnosis. I''m also clear about his illness, so that I can make a contribution. "


    Rong Chen queen road.


    "Dr. Yu has already felt his pulse. Now his ninth highness is very weak. The empress still doesn''t want to..."


    "What? It''s just a pulse. Can it disturb the rest of your highness nine? "


    Rong Chen empress Li se asks.


    An Ni shakes his head: "an Ni''s meaning is not so, just the empress has ordered, don''t let anyone disturb nine his highness, empress or please go back."


    "Excuse me?"


    Rong Chen empress light ha, it seems that Bai Yinling''s guess is completely correct.


    Gu Yanfeng is just pretending to be ill.


    "Get out of the way!" She approached an Ni, and said solemnly. An Ni couldn''t help shivering, biting her lips, but she didn''t make a sound. She can''t let her. If she gets out of the way, the queen will see the flaw.


    "Empress, please come back!"


    An Ni kneels in front of Gu Yanfeng, blocking the Queen''s way. She made a wink at the window, and the palace people understood and secretly turned away.


    "Just a little palace man, dare to block the way of my palace!" The queen sneered, "come on! Drag this palace man down to our palace! "


    "Yes The eunuch''s father-in-law behind him took orders and went forward to clasp an Yu''s shoulder.


    "Mother, no!"


    Gu Yanfeng got up from the couch and hugged an Ni: "don''t mess with your mother. Aunt an Ni didn''t mean to fight against her mother. It''s for the sake of her son''s body. Please don''t make it difficult for her."


    "Isn''t it lively and frivolous?"


    Empress pick eyebrow, don''t need her to start, Gu Yanfeng oneself gave exposure.


    Gu Yanfeng shivered. When she wanted to explain, the queen said, "Doctor Li, don''t you feel the pulse for your royal highness soon!"


    "Yes Li Taiyi bows and approaches Gu Yanfeng. As soon as he comes to him, Gu Yanfeng smashes the stool beside him: "you... You don''t come here!"


    "Your Highness, what do you want to do?"


    The voice of empress Rongchen is extremely cold.


    The hazy imperial concubine has always been arrogant in the imperial palace. She has never paid attention to her as the head of the back palace. Now she wants to tear up her false face.


    The emperor is disgusted with Gu Yanqing to the extreme. Even if he is looking for medicine for Gu Yanfeng, the emperor secretly sends someone to assassinate him. It is conceivable that in order to get rid of Gu Yanqing, he would rather sacrifice another son.


    Gu Yanfeng has no sacred heart, and it''s nothing to be cruel to him.


    So thinking, empress Rongchen relaxed her courage: "come on! Hold your highness down


    "Who dares!"


    Looking at the eunuchs coming towards him, Gu Yanfeng pointed the round stool at them.


    "Is your highness something you dirty people can touch? Get out of here He roared and stepped back.


    Empress Rongchen said with a smile, "Your Highness, they can''t touch your identity. Can''t we touch your identity? It''s just a child. What are you afraid of him doing! Go up to the palace and catch him! If something goes wrong, I''ll take care of it. Don''t be afraid! "


    "Yes


    After hearing this, they strengthened their courage and forced Gu Yanfeng to go.

 Chapter 616

    Gu Yanfeng is just a child. How can he be the opponent of the three. It was easy for them to hold their arms. He broke free and kicked them with both legs: "let go of your highness! Let go quickly


    "Dr. Li, what are you doing! Why don''t you go and feel his pulse? " Roared the queen.


    Li Taiyi just wanted to reply, but behind him came a roar: "I''ll see who dares!"


    This roar, not only the people in the room were shocked, even empress Rong Chen could not help shivering, looking back at the old empress dowager. The old empress dowager did not know when to stand in front of the door, standing next to the hazy princess. The hazy imperial concubine looked at everything in the room, her eyes suddenly turned red, and rushed forward to hold Gu Yanfeng.


    "Queen! What do you want to do? Come to my concubine. Why bother my concubine''s children? "


    The princess pushed away the eunuch and helped Gu Yanfeng back to his bed. Rong Chen empress''s facial expression at this time dark arrived acme. She went up to the old empress dowager and leaned over and said, "my concubine, please give my mother good-bye."


    "Queen, you really can do it. Do you think that if you are a queen, you can be so lawless in the palace?"


    Asked the Empress Dowager.


    "Mother, you have wronged me. My concubine is all for the emperor''s sake, all for the mother''s sake, "said empress Rongchen, kneeling down and not impatient." my concubine has received a secret letter that his ninth highness is sick. The purpose is to let Prince Rong take the leader of Dexin county to see a doctor. How can I deceive the royal family? As the leader of the sixth palace, I don''t care? "


    "The emperor''s grandmother..." Gu Yanfeng sat up, swallowed his voice, and shook his head, "the grandson is really seriously ill, and did not deceive the emperor''s grandmother, nor did he deceive his father and Emperor..."


    "In that case, it''s just a pulse. Why don''t you let me have a look? What did your mother tell you? " Empress Rongchen has the chance to win. Even if the Empress Dowager comes, as long as she feels the pulse, the real purpose of the hazy Princess and Gu Yanqing will be completely exposed.


    The old empress dowager narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "queen, can''t Prince Rong ask for medicine with the leader of Dexin county?"


    "My mother is confused. Princess Dexin has not married into the royal family. She is not a member of the royal family. How can a prince ask for medicine for a woman?" Empress Rongchen returns.


    "Empress, you are just a little mean," the old lady sighed and shook her head. "It''s AI Jia who asked Qing''er to lead Rutong. Ruotong''s body was very weak, and his heart was sad when he looked at his family. AI''s family gave an order. Is it still an excuse for feng''er to pretend to be ill? Queen, your heart is too small. "


    The Queen''s heart sank. If all this is the order of the empress dowager, as the Empress Dowager said, why does Gu Yanfeng pretend to be ill?


    Is Bai Yinling wrong?


    "Empress, I know you are not happy to see me all the time, but feng''er is still young. Why do you treat him like this? Now feng''er is sick and I am very sad. Why do you do this to hurt my heart?"


    The more pitiful she was, the more scornful the queen looked at her.


    What this woman knows best is acting. How can she be fooled by her now.


    "Empress, what my concubine said is true. His ninth highness really pretended to be ill. Otherwise, why didn''t he allow my concubine to let doctor Li feel his pulse? It means he has a ghost in his heart. " The queen continued, "besides, when he hit the eunuch with his stool just now, he was very hard. He couldn''t see that he was ill at all."

 Chapter 617

    "Empress, feng''er is still young. How can he cheat empress? He''s just afraid. I hope..."


    "Deceiving? How can he cheat when he''s young? I''m afraid you''re the concubine who asked him to do it Empress Rongchen looks back at the lady. In front of the empress dowager, she pretended to be pathetic, but in front of her, she looked different.


    One day, she must tear this woman''s hypocritical face.


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    A sharp voice interrupted the quarrel in the inner room, and everyone turned around. Except the old empress dowager, they all knelt down to greet Shengjia.


    Emperor yongsui came into the room with a cold face. The one who followed him was the palace man who was told by an Ni.


    "My son''s minister, please greet my mother."


    Yongsui emperor went to the old empress dowager and bowed.


    "Emperor, why are you here?" The old empress dowager asked. The emperor''s eyes looked at the palace people around him and said, "I''ve heard that the queen is making trouble in Yueyi palace, so I''ll come."


    "Emperor, I didn''t make trouble. I just care about the body of my ninth highness. But somehow, the palace people here are guarding against me and treat me as an enemy."


    Rong Chen empress''s eye falls to hazy expensive imperial concubine two people, cold voice way.


    Hazy imperial concubine bit to bite lip petal, hugged Gu Yanfeng in the bosom more tightly.


    At the beginning, her alliance with Gu Yanqing was to overthrow the queen.


    Now is the critical time, she must not show flaws.


    "The empress said just now that she suspected that feng''er was pretending to be ill. Why did the emperor become a palace man to guard against you?"


    Asked the princess.


    Empress Rongchen said coldly: "you dare to mention it. It''s just that the emperor is here now. I''ll tell you the truth directly. Yes, I suspect that his highness is pretending to be ill. My concubine received a secret report. Yesterday, my nine Highnesses were kicking Cuju in the yard. I suspect that he was cheating. "


    "Empress..."


    The hazy imperial concubine sighed: "who gave you the secret report, how can it be so nonsense? There is no fraud in Huang er''s illness. If it is false, I will not worry so much. "


    She said, her eyes suddenly darkened.


    The queen definitely sent someone to watch her palace, or the two little masters of Yueyi palace had the Queen''s people.


    Otherwise, the queen would never have known such information.


    Her heart seized up.


    ¡­¡­


    The wind is "brushing" in the woods. Zhao Cheng stops the carriage and looks around. In front of us is the Luoluo mountain. After walking for three days, we are about to get close to the confluence. People are waiting for us, for fear that we will miss any news.


    "Stop!"


    Zhao Cheng called out, and the team stopped immediately. The crowd drew their swords and listened to the sound of the forest.


    Bai ruotong opens her eyes. She wants to close the curtain, but Gu Yanqing holds her hand.


    "Don''t move."


    His voice was low and a little nervous.


    "Is someone approaching?" Bai asked.


    "En..." Gu Yanqing nodded, "and there are still many people."


    Her eyes suddenly cold, can''t help to Gu Yanqing''s arms shrink.


    "Why, afraid?" Gu Yanqing''s voice is gentle, low head asks softly.


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply. He was fine just now. I don''t know why, but his heart suddenly tightened.


    Outside the carriage, a figure suddenly flashed by, followed by an arrow feather. Zhao Cheng told the crowd to disperse and drove the carriage to the dense forest to escape. The shadow catches up with him. He leaps to the top of the tree like a dragonfly skimming water. He draws his sword and comes after the carriage. Zhao Cheng stops the carriage and draws his sword to fight with him.

 Chapter 618

    More people in black came out of the woods to fight with the guards. The "crackling" sound of the sword sounded outside the carriage. It seemed that the distance was so close that Bai ruotong seemed to have heard the sound of the sword penetrating into the meat and colliding with the bone.


    She couldn''t help but take a cold breath, and her body was tightly protected by Gu Yanqing in her arms. He held her in one hand, and the other hand had already touched the sword around his waist.


    Suddenly, the sound disappeared.


    Gu Yanqing''s heart relaxed.


    He never felt nervous, but when danger came, he was still nervous.


    Because there is a person who is very important to you.


    "Your heart beats faster than mine, your highness."


    Bai ruotong whispered in his arms. It was the first time for her to feel his heavy heartbeat so close.


    One second, one second.


    Very powerful.


    "Your Highness, it''s all right."


    Zhao Cheng''s voice sounded outside the carriage.


    Gu Yanqing lifted the curtain: "how many people were injured?"


    "Three people, only slight injuries. One of them escaped and the rest were killed. " Zhao Cheng replied.


    "Keep going."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong poked his head out of his arms to see the situation outside, but as soon as he showed his head, Gu Yanqing covered his eyes.


    After swallowing slightly, Bai Rutong had to withdraw his head.


    "The trace has been found. I''m afraid we will encounter many assassinations along the way." Gu Yanqing sighed.


    Bai ruotong chuckled and put his head on his thigh. She was worried at first, but looking at Gu Yanqing''s tense state, her heart relaxed again.


    She''s protected by him. What else is she afraid of.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. When my brother borrows someone, we''ll be all right." Bai ruotong said in a warm voice.


    Gu Yanqing was silent.


    Although he didn''t see the fighting outside the carriage, he could tell from the sound of the sword collision that the assassin''s martial arts were absolutely not low.


    I didn''t expect that in order to deal with him, my father was really cruel this time.


    Gu Yanqing thinks so, the voice of sigh is heavier.


    If he is alone, he is not afraid of anything, with a little girl around him, he must always be vigilant, can''t let her get a little hurt.


    "Your Highness!"


    Noticing that Gu Yanqing was wandering, Bai ruotong called in a soft voice.


    The moment he looked down, she held his cheek and kissed his soft lip. Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned, and suddenly a sweet and glutinous sugar came into his mouth.


    "Sugar beans, are they delicious?"


    She grinned brightly.


    He nibbled at the sugar beans and savored: "it''s delicious.


    "Don''t be nervous, your highness. I''m with you." She said, putting her head on his shoulder, "Your Highness, believe me, I have your highness, and I won''t let anything happen to myself. I will not be a drag on your highness. "


    "You''ve never been a drag on me, little girl."


    He hooked her nose and said seriously.


    She is the one he loves in this life, the one he holds in the palm of his hand to protect all his life.


    He won''t let anything happen to her. Nothing will happen.


    ¡­¡­


    Yueyi palace.


    The emperor of yongsui looked at the two people who were quarreling in front of him and sighed: "Doctor Li, please feel the pulse for Feng ER."


    If the Queen''s doubts are true, then he has a legitimate reason to deal with Gu Yanqing.


    He knew that the queen was helping him.


    "Don''t do it, Emperor!" Gu Yanfeng shrinks his hand and hides his body behind the hazy concubine.


    The hazy imperial concubine looked at the emperor yongsui and said, "does the emperor not believe in my concubine? Do you think feng''er is pretending to be sick here? "

 Chapter 619

    "You are guilty, aren''t you


    The queen sneered.


    She said this in order to win sympathy, so that the emperor would not feel the pulse. Unfortunately, the Lord trusted her more than she did.


    "Father, don''t! Li Taiyi is the mother''s son. He wants to kill Er Chen. Er Chen doesn''t believe him! "


    Gu Yanfeng shook his head and cried.


    The queen was stunned and scolded: "Your Highness! What are you talking about? When did this palace harm you? You are the child of the Holy One and the child of our palace. Naturally, our palace is also in favor of you. Why do you have to say such words to hurt the heart of this palace? "


    "Enough!"


    Emperor yongsui yelled and turned his head to look at the Princess: "Princess hazy, what do you usually teach feng''er? No wonder he is so afraid of the queen. You must have said a lot of bad things about the queen in front of him. What the hell are you fighting about? "


    "I didn''t!" Hazy imperial concubine is busy explaining a way.


    Emperor yongsui was too lazy to listen to her, so he went back to Taiyi Li and said, "Taiyi Li, feel your pulse!"


    "Yes


    Dr. Li nodded. With the order of yongsui emperor, Gu Yanfeng is useless even if he wants to struggle. The heart of hazy imperial concubine can''t help but mention voice eye.


    Gu Yanfeng is grabbed by the eunuch on one side and reaches for Li Taiyi. Li Taiyi holds down the gate of life and stares at it. About a moment later, he put down his hand with a look of surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yongsui emperor and the old empress dowager asked together.


    "Your Highness is very ill..."


    Li Tai is a doctor.


    Although he is the Queen''s person, if he helps the queen to say false words at this time, I''m afraid that the princess will call other doctors for treatment. When that happens, it will be revealed that she lied.


    Although offended the queen, but at this moment to tell the truth, is his only choice.


    "The pulse condition is very strange, and the pulse is unstable. I can''t make a diagnosis."


    He added.


    Hazy Princess let go of hand, her palm is all hot sweat, slightly shaking.


    Prince Rong''s trick succeeded.


    Sure enough... No one can solve the poison he has poisoned except him.


    This poison can''t harm the body, but if you don''t come back before July 49th, you will die suddenly.


    The antidote is in her hands.


    She''ll be able to detoxify whenever she wants.


    "Queen, what do you say now?" The old empress dowager asked, "who is the palace man who came to send you the secret report?"


    The Queen''s eyes suddenly shrank, and she stared at Dr. Li in disbelief. Li Taiyi shook his head and dared not look her in the eye.


    "Empress mother, the secret letter was put at the gate of the palace. I didn''t see who sent it."


    The queen quickly knelt down.


    "You''re not sure who sent it to you. If you don''t report it to the AI family first, you''ll call the imperial doctor to feel your pulse. Who gave you the courage?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    The queen could not help shivering.


    Absolutely wrong.


    Gu Yanfeng can''t be ill.


    She sent people to stare at Yueyi palace all the time. He was very lively yesterday.


    It is impossible for Li Taiyi to betray her after many years with her. What''s going on?


    "I know that I''m wrong, but I don''t understand. Since my ninth highness is ill, why don''t you let Dr. Li feel his pulse and make me misunderstand him."


    She is not in a hurry.


    The emperor will always face her.


    "Because you hurt me!"


    Gu Yanfeng roared.


    "The wind! What are you talking about! "


    Hazy Princess blocked his mouth and explained to the empress dowager, "empress dowager, don''t listen to feng''er''s nonsense. Feng''er has been a little fragile since she was ill. She often says strange things."


    "You let him say it!"


    The Empress Dowager said.

 Chapter 620

    "The grandson went to the empress''s palace a few days ago. The empress said that she was asking her homework. The grandson... The grandson couldn''t answer her questions. The empress forced her grandson to drink very bitter medicine. She still didn''t allow her grandson to talk with her mother and grandmother."


    Gu Yanfeng went to the old empress dowager and complained in a loud voice. Eyes from time to time stare to Rong Chen empress. The old empress dowager turned blue and said, "queen, is this true?"


    "Empress dowager, the queen only feeds the wind with Coptis, not poison. I dare not wronged the Empress Dowager. Please don''t be angry."


    The hazy imperial concubine hastily adds a sentence. Although the words are to help the queen speak, can be discerning people can hear the way. She is a basin of dirty water poured on the queen.


    The empress of Rong Chen swallowed, and if she had a big mouthful of soy sauce in her mouth, she felt uncomfortable. You are really good at playing chess.


    "Feng''er, do you feel ill after drinking the medicine given by the queen?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    Gu Yanfeng nodded.


    "Mother! Don''t listen to your highness nine! I didn''t poison your highness nine. I just... "


    "Did AI Jia say you poisoned?"


    The old empress dowager snapped to interrupt.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Chen empress one chokes, again many explanation chokes in the throat mouth to say not to come out. She looked back at yongsui emperor, looking forward to him to help his mouth, but yongsui emperor is tight lips, quietly thinking.


    Her heart sank suddenly.


    Emperor yongsui was suspicious. If he''s paranoid and suspicious of himself, she''s not worth the loss.


    "Empress, the knowledge that my concubine gave to my ninth highness was bitter Coptis. The emperor has said that his ninth highness is not up-to-date in his studies, and his concubine is too indulgent in his discipline. Therefore, in order to share the emperor''s worries, I came up with this method.


    His Royal Highness has always been fond of playing, which is why my concubine suspected that he was pretending to be ill. I didn''t expect that I was so distorted by his ninth highness. He just fed me a bowl of Coptis. He framed me and distorted the truth. Please tell me


    Empress Rongchen is not such an easy role to deal with. Chen''s words reveal the helplessness of the head of the harem. She pours back the dirty water that the hazy concubine poured on her and charges her with "spoiling her young son".


    "Mother, Queen said is true, the son is really hard work in the study of the wind." Emperor yongsui opened his tune.


    The Queen''s heart relaxed.


    Naturally, her speech of getting rid of guilt was not for the empress dowager, but for the emperor yongsui.


    The old empress dowager concentrated for a moment, raised her hand and said, "Lady hazy, you should let feng''er rest earlier. It''s getting late, and it''s time to leave. "


    "Yes."


    Hazy Princess mouth bend down, heart suddenly sink.


    It seems that it is not easy to bring down the queen.


    When the old lady got up and wanted to leave, she looked back at the queen, who was still clutching, "what are you doing here? Not yet? Do you still want to call a doctor to make trouble after AI''s family leaves? "


    The queen choked and bowed to salute. She helped the palace man to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, in the evening.


    There was a storm.


    Lightning broke out on the edge of the sky, shining the whole sky covered with dark clouds. In the post station beside the qiongluo mountain, Bai ruotong looked at the "Hula" window sash, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Winter thunder is not a good thing.


    She screwed up her eyebrows slightly. She was hot and cold. Although she was wrapped in a quilt, she was still very cold.


    This body has a high fever again.


    "How are you?"


    Gu Yanqing put a lady Tang in her quilt and asked.


    In order to get to Luoshan quickly, he has been on his way for the past three days, but he ignores Bai ruotong''s physical condition. Gu Yanqing''s heart is a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 621

    "Well..."


    Bai ruotong nodded his head, and his whole head shrank into the quilt. She had a terrible headache and had no strength to open her eyes.


    Assassins have been assassinating for three consecutive days, and people are already exhausted. Fortunately, Gu Yanqing''s soldiers were able to resist only when they joined together from various paths.


    "Ruotong, when the white general comes, you will go on the road with him. I will take another road, and then we will meet in Nuzhen."


    Gu Yanqing whispered in her ear.


    The purpose of the assassins who came to assassinate him was him. If Bai ruotong followed him, it would be more dangerous. Although I don''t want to separate from the little girl, this is the best way.


    "Don''t..."


    Bai ruotong''s voice was muffled in the quilt, but he refused without hesitation.


    He was in a very dangerous situation. She didn''t want to worry about him or separate from him. Even if it''s a drag on him, she wants to be with him.


    "Little girl, be obedient."


    Gu Yanqing brushed her hair off her forehead and said in a warm voice.


    "No, if I''m not here... You''ll fight with them without any scruples. You will ignore your own safety... I don''t want to... "


    If she were there, he would keep fighting power and take care of her and his own safety.


    "I don''t want to be separated from you, but it''s the best choice."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Don''t is don''t..."


    Bai ruotong''s eyes closed tightly and tears came out. If her brother comes and she is separated from him, can she still fall asleep?


    "Do you know who is the man who came to assassinate this time?"


    Gu Yanqing''s voice was slightly serious.


    "Holy."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    How she did not know that the emperor''s intention to kill Gu Yanqing was clearly written in the book. He has achieved great success and formed a clique for personal gain. The emperor has already killed him. Every time he is sent to finish his difficult official duties, he will have a chance to kill him.


    But


    Having been with him for such a long time, Bai ruotong knows that forming a party for personal gain is nothing at all. It was the dirty water that people poured on him. He was lazy to explain and didn''t want to explain.


    He''s not a villain. He''s a good man.


    Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Bai ruotong would think so clearly. She usually plays coquettish and muddle, but she knows more than anyone in her mind.


    "Little girl, I can''t die."


    He gently comforted the emperor that he didn''t ask for his life once or twice. He survived every time. When Bai ruotong shakes her head and reaches out her hand to speak, a loud fight of weapons suddenly rings in her ears, drowning her words in her throat.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    It''s raining cats and dogs. It''s hard for people to walk. Gu chenlian''s carriage is rain or shine. The soldiers behind him had been caught in the wind and rain for a long time.


    "The road ahead is too slippery to go!"


    A soldier drove his horse to the carriage and told him.


    "In front of you is the Luoshan mountain. Keep going!" Gu chenlian said coldly.


    Bai Yinling suddenly disappeared four days ago, and he felt a little uneasy. She is not a person who gives up her goal at will. When she leaves, she is planning something.


    After three days of rain, the road was muddy and slippery. As soon as he entered the bamboo grove, Gu chenlian heard the sound of weapons. Lift up the curtain to see, at the entrance of a post station, 100 people fight among them.


    It''s late!


    Gu chenlian''s heart moved slightly and ordered people to rush forward directly.


    Gu Yanqing rushed out of the post station with Bai ruotong in her arms. The little man in his arms was dying in his arms. Although he was wrapped in a tent, the rain still moistened her hair without worry.

 Chapter 622

    Gu Yanqing did not expect that so many people would come this time. There were a hundred people in black. Plus, there were thousands of assassins in the last few days. All of them are palace guards with excellent martial arts.


    Bai Chusheng is still a little late.


    "Stop it! Give it to the palace stop it


    Gu chenlian rushed into the fight, holding his sword high. When the man in black saw him, his weapon stopped. He looked around, these dark guards were not sent by his father, but from his mother!


    Sure enough, it was not the father who really wanted to kill them, but the mother.


    He drove his horse towards Gu Yanqing. Before he reached the present, he was stopped by Zhao Cheng and others.


    "Gu Yanqing!" Gu chenlian''s voice was especially loud in the rain. Bai ruotong''s body trembled slightly and looked up at Gu chenlian.


    "Are you here to kill me, too?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Our palace is here to save ruotong. We can''t manage your life and death. If you give ruotong to our palace, we will take her to Nuzhen!"


    He dismounted and negotiated with him.


    The man in black surrounded the crowd, and Gu chenlian''s men drew out their swords and waited for them solemnly.


    Gu Yanqing looked around, more closely to protect the arms of the little girl.


    "Gu Yanqing! The assassins here dare not move our palace, but they dare to move you! If you don''t hand over Rutong to our palace, you will die. " Gu chenlian''s eyes darkened. He saw Bai ruotong holding his clothes tightly in his arms.


    Gu Yanqing lowered her eyes, and the villain in her arms looked at him nervously.


    Bai ruotong may not be able to see clearly, but Gu Yanqing can see clearly. Gu chenlian looks at Bai ruotong clearly with love in his eyes. Let him give his beloved woman to his rival, he Gu Yanqing can''t do it.


    "No need."


    The corners of his mouth curled up with a smile, and Gu Yanqing''s words were cold.


    Bai Rutong''s heart relaxed.


    She was really afraid that Gu Yanqing would hand herself over.


    "Gu Yanqing, you are crazy! You can''t kill Bai Rutong! "


    Gu chenlian said angrily. This man is a real nut. He has less than 50 people under his command. Maybe he can stop the Queen''s Secret guard, but if his people go together, he can''t resist.


    Killing Gu Yanqing here is the best choice for him.


    So thinking, Gu chenlian''s eyes darkened several times.


    The heavy rain has already made Bai ruotong''s body cold to the bottom of the valley. Just now the assassin suddenly rushed in, Gu Yanqing took her away from the post station, the rain fell on her head, her body was frozen.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t answer. Yu Guang looked to the forest.


    It''s time. It''s time.


    "Sha Sha!"


    At this time, more than 200 people rushed into the forest and surrounded Gu chenlian and the assassins in the center. Gu chenlian was surprised and looked at Gu Yanqing incredulously.


    "Those who travel south and North have many friends in the world." Gu Yanqing smiles and wraps Bai ruotong tightly. "Gu chenlian, it''s your choice now. Do you want to kill our king with dark Wei or cooperate with us?"


    He didn''t want to kill Gu chenlian.


    At least I don''t want to be in front of Bai Rutong.


    Before Bai Chusheng left, he gave him a token. If you get to the county, give the token to the owner of Yuyu villa, who will send someone to help you.


    It seems that Bai Chusheng made it in time.


    "All the generals will listen! Kill Gu Yanqing and leave the woman in his arms! "


    Gu chenlian bites his teeth. He didn''t expect Gu Yanqing to stay behind. Now that things have come to this point, he must snatch Bai ruotong back from him.


    No matter Bai ruotong hates him or blames him, he will rob him!


    As soon as the voice fell, the soldiers behind him, including the dark guards, all rushed to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing flies to the forest with Bai ruotong in her arms. Occasionally, two people catch up with him, but they are blocked by the silver needle in his hand.


    The title of Lord Shura has never been passed down.

 Chapter 623

    "Damn it


    Gu chenlian stamped his foot and pulled out his sword to catch up with Gu Yanqing. Behind them, they were thrown away. He was chasing after them tightly. In his eyes, there was only the beautiful image in Gu Yanqing''s arms.


    We can no longer leave Bai ruotong to Gu Yanqing, otherwise he will never have another chance.


    After waiting for a person''s footsteps, Gu Yanqing just stopped. He puts down Bai ruotong in his arms and looks back at Gu chenlian coldly.


    How dare you come after me!


    He deliberately distracted people, but Gu chenlian was really fooled.


    "Little girl, close your eyes."


    Gu Yanqing blocked her sight and said coldly.


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank. Every time he makes her close his eyes, it''s time for him to kill.


    He really wanted to kill Gu chenlian.


    "No, your highness!"


    She shook her head.


    "Shut up


    Gu Yanqing''s words added a little more weight.


    "Don''t kill your highness..." Bai ruotong said, "you can''t kill your highness..."


    She can''t control the original owner''s attachment to Gu chenlian. If Gu Yanqing killed Gu chenlian, she would be heartbroken. She was afraid that she would be controlled by the emotion of the original owner.


    What''s more, killing Gu chenlian will make Gu Yanqing''s road back to the palace more difficult. The emperor''s dark guards are all here. They will report the death of the prince.


    At that time, the emperor will take this as an excuse to get rid of Gu Yanqing.


    But her words fell into Gu chenlian''s ears and softened his mind. As expected, she was still in love with him. She was reluctant to let Gu Yanqing kill him.


    "Little girl, close your eyes."


    Gu Yanqing didn''t pay attention to her. The long sword in her hand was shining coldly. Gu chenlian is her "white moonlight", he must kill him. He wants to completely occupy Bai Rutong''s heart.


    He forced Gu chenlian. The sword in Gu chenlian''s hand collided with it and made a cold sound.


    He originally thought that he had a chance to fight Gu Yanqing, but after 50 moves, he had already fallen behind.


    He is the king of the battlefield, and he is a noble son.


    Who is strong and who is weak is superior.


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing''s sword was about to hit Gu chenlian''s chest, Bai Rutong exclaimed: "don''t!"


    His eyes darkened, and the edge of the sword finally pierced his abdomen.


    He pulled out his sword, and Gu chenlian fell to the ground. Bai ruotong couldn''t bear to look at it. He only felt that his heart hurt badly.


    "The little girl pleads with you. I''ll let you live. Gu chenlian, let''s go."


    He dropped his sword, and the blood at the end of the sword had been washed away by the rain. Gu chenlian covers his abdomen and stares at Gu Yanqing with scarlet eyes.


    Why does he always lose to him?


    He didn''t understand what was wrong with him.


    In addition to the father and mother, almost everyone is optimistic about Gu Yanqing.


    Where on earth is he better than himself?


    Gu chenlian stood up tremblingly. At the moment when Gu Yanqing turned around and left, the long sword stabbed him fiercely.


    "Dang!"


    The sword in his hand was picked out at the moment when Gu Yanqing turned back. The corner of the mouth meanders a ferocious smile, Gu Yanqing Mou son flashed a trace of excited kill idea.


    He is waiting for this opportunity!


    If he does it first, he''ll be ready to kill him.


    Little girl won''t blame him.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of the earthquake broke the sky, and the earth was shaking. Gu Yanqing''s sword stopped suddenly. When I look back, the mountain suddenly collapses, and the spring water rolls down the boulder.


    Without time to think about it, Gu Yanqing turned back and picked up Bai ruotong.


    "My father is crazy! Doesn''t he know you''re doing this? "


    Gu Yanqing looked back at Gu chenlian and said.


    Gu chenlian shakes his head and stares at the torrent in horror.


    "Not my father..."


    He said.

 Chapter 624

    There is only one person who can do such a thing.


    It''s Bai Yinling.


    He did not guess wrong, Bai Yinling left ahead of time is preparing for something. I''m afraid from the beginning, she set a trap here.


    That''s why she wanted him to go.


    There are spring water all over the mountain. She must have burst the rocks and let the spring water submerge them.


    Not to mention the heavy rain. This time, she was afraid that it would not only detonate the mountain spring, but also lead to the impact of debris flow.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t have time to think about it. She ran with Bai ruotong in her arms. Gu chenlian covers his abdomen and runs away.


    Bai ruotong looked at the yellow mud behind him, his heart suddenly darkened.


    This time, I''m afraid it''s true... More bad than good.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanyuan palace.


    As soon as the yongsui emperor had finished processing a batch of official documents, he was called to the CI Ning Palace by the old empress dowager. The old empress dowager was teasing Yingge in the courtyard. When she saw him coming, she put down her stick and said, "go to the hall and say it."


    "If there''s anything in the mother''s mother''s mother''s mother''s mother''s mother''s mother ''


    The words of emperor yongsui are mixed with some impatience. Even if the Empress Dowager didn''t say it, he knew what the Empress Dowager was thinking.


    The old empress dowager sighed heavily, looked at him and said, "Huang Er, tell me the truth with AI Jia. Is it that the other sons are not important in your heart except the prince? Queen Rongchen, how much do you like her? "


    "Is the mother still concerned about Rong Chen''s troublemaking in Yueyi palace?" Emperor yongsui opened the door to the mountain. In the past three days, the old empress dowager has called him to meet him. He refused because of his busy business, but he refused once, but he can''t refuse twice or three times.


    "Did you send someone to assassinate Qing''er?"


    The old empress dowager did not reply and asked instead.


    Yongsui emperor''s eyes jump, did not answer.


    The old empress dowager knew him very well, and even if he lied, she could see through.


    "Emperor, are you crazy? Isn''t Gu Yanqing your son? Do you have a good conscience when you treat him like this? You are really bewitched by the queen. "


    The old empress dowager said with deep pain.


    The emperor yongsui sat beside the old empress dowager and shook his head earnestly: "mother, you don''t understand. Qing''er only hates me. Every time he looks at me, his eyes are full of killing intention. What''s more, he is so successful now. If he is not eradicated, his son''s throne will be changed, and the whole Nanyuan will be bloody. "


    Gu Yanqing hated him so much that emperor yongsui was afraid and worried.


    The old empress dowager''s eyes were filled with red silk: "emperor, Qing''er won''t kill you. You are his father. All he wants is justice, but you never give it to him.


    You have been cheated by the queen for too long, and you can''t tell good from evil. If Qing''er really wants to kill you, he won''t do things for you sincerely, and he won''t fight for you on the battlefield.


    Call back the people you sent, and let your queen call back all the people. It''s a pity, please


    "The queen didn''t send anyone."


    Yongsui emperor road.


    "Will she send someone to tell you?" The old empress dowager shook her head in a deep voice. "The sad family sent people to investigate. The prince said that he was not ill. It was not really that he was ill, but that he left the capital. Maybe she was ordered by the queen to kill Qing''er.


    Emperor, think about it. Now the queen is only in favor of the harem. Why does she have to have a hard time with the princess. It''s not because, besides her, your heart is still a little towards the hazy princess, so she wants to eradicate the hazy Princess and design to harm the wind. She wants to firmly control you, control you, control the whole Nanyuan. "


    The old empress dowager turned the Buddhist beads in her hand, and her words were quite heavy. From time to time, Yu Guang looked at emperor yongsui and saw that his face was livid and his lips were tight.

 Chapter 625

    "Mother, you have a deep misunderstanding about Rong Chen. I know Rong Chen. She is not such a woman."


    Yongsui emperor road.


    "Mother is not you know Rong Chen, but mother than you know women." The old empress dowager retorted that she knew that emperor yongsui would not listen to her. If she said too much, she was afraid that he would feel tired. But if you don''t say it, how can your son see the secret way.


    "Empress, Rong Chen is very good. I believe in her and love her."


    For a long time, the emperor of yongsui said.


    The old empress dowager''s heart fell down again and shook her head: "it''s just that. You go back and think about it."


    She talked everything she could. If the Emperor didn''t listen, she had nothing to do.


    Only go to Gu Yanqing all safe, if he finally good arm good legs back to the capital, presumably the emperor can''t make any more.


    ¡­¡­


    Ups and downs.


    Bai ruotong was flooded with a lot of water.


    She has been protected by Gu Yanqing. Immerse your body in cold water.


    It''s hard


    It was like suffocation.


    She tried her best to hold Gu Yanqing tightly. Her eyes sank and she was unconscious.


    When she woke up again, she was still protected by Gu Yanqing. Their bodies were stuck in the mud and couldn''t be pulled out. Gu Yanqing was pressed by a big tree. He supported her and sank his legs into the tree.


    "Your Highness..." Bai ruotong called softly and patted him on the cheek. His face was extremely cold. Bai ruotong suddenly recalled that after they were swept by the mountain spring, their bodies were bumping against the branches and rocks. He tightly protected her in his arms. When there was danger, he protected her with his body.


    Bai ruotong was a little flustered again: "Your Highness! Your highness


    She patted him in the face, and there was a cry in her throat.


    "Shula!"


    The muddy water not far away is slightly ringing. Bai Rutong shivers and looks up in that direction. Gu chenlian stands up from the muddy water with his body propped up. He looks around, and his eyes lock on Bai Rutong. He clenched his teeth, covered his abdomen and walked towards her.


    Fortunately, Gu Yanqing didn''t stab deeply, otherwise he would have died in the flood.


    "Your Highness the prince... Help your highness..."


    Bai Rutong looks at him with difficulty and asks for help. Gu chenlian lowers his body and pulls Bai ruotong out of Gu Yanqing''s arms. He has been protecting Bai ruotong with his body, and the arm he supports leaves a lot of gaps between them. Gu chenlian only uses a little force to pull her out of the mud.


    Bai ruotong, who is free, is in a hurry to check Gu Yanqing''s injury. His whole body was abraded and there was no good place. There are many cuts on the arm, deep enough to see the meat.


    "Brush!"


    She wants to ask for help, but sees Gu chenlian pull out his sword. He holds it high and wants to stab Gu Yanqing''s back. Bai Rutong pushes him away quickly.


    "What are you going to do?"


    She stood in front of Gu Yanqing and looked at him nervously.


    "Kill him."


    Gu chenlian''s eyes are cold, and he wants to avoid Bai Rutong. Bai Rutong bit his teeth and pushed him to the ground. Gu chenlian has many wounds on her body, but Bai Rutong is intact. Gu Yanqing protects her carefully, and there is no place where she is injured.


    She grabbed the sword in Gu chenlian''s hand, turned over and sat on him. The blade of the sword pushed to his throat: "come with me... Save your highness, or I will kill you!"


    "You will not kill this palace."


    He has confidence. There is a part of Bai ruotong''s heart that is his. She can''t be cruel.


    Listening to this, the blade in her hand fell into his skin and blood came out slightly.


    "Gu chenlian, I''m not kidding you! If your highness dies, I want you to pay for his life! "

 Chapter 626

    Her cheeks were whitewashed by the torrent, and her lips had already lost color. Gu chenlian''s body has been frozen, even if her long sword stabbed into his throat, she couldn''t feel pain.


    The corner of his mouth began to smile bitterly, and his fingers clasped the end of the sword: "Bai ruotong, your courage is really growing. Have you ever killed anyone?"


    "I don''t mind... Making you the first person I killed..."


    Bai ruotong trembled and was about to freeze.


    "Well, I won''t kill him."


    Gu chenlian compromised. If Gu Yanqing was killed at this time, Bai Rutong would hate him for the rest of his life.


    "You swear, in the name of Prince Nanyuan."


    Bai Rutong said with half faith.


    Gu chenlian twisted his eyebrows, grasped the blade in her hand and threw it aside. His palm was cut by a sharp blade, and blood spread along his wrist.


    "Don''t threaten our palace. If we say we don''t kill him, we won''t kill him!"


    Gu chenlian snorted, pushed Bai Rutong away and stood up. Maybe the movement is too large, pulling the abdominal wound. He bent over and made a deep voice. Bai Rutong bit his lip and ignored him. He turned back to Gu Yanqing. His whole body was under the tree, and his face was horribly pale.


    Taking a deep breath, she tentatively touched the tip of his nose with her hand.


    Slightly hot air from the end of his nose, a hanging heart down.


    He''s still alive.


    Aware of this, Bai ruotong looked around, and saw that there were stumps and leaves everywhere. She took a strong branch and said, "help me save your highness!"


    "Why?"


    Gu chenlian bandaged the wound and gave a cold hum.


    If he does not kill him, it is the greatest gift. Why should he save him.


    "Your Highness, please."


    She pleaded.


    Gu chenlian picked his eyebrows, as if he thought of something: "it''s OK to ask the palace to save him, unless you promise one thing to the palace."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Rutong asked in a hurry.


    "Marry the palace."


    "No."


    As soon as his voice fell, Bai Rutong refused.


    "Bai ruotong, you can think clearly. It''s not whether you want it or not, but you can''t choose. Can you save Gu Yanqing by yourself? "


    He frowned.


    This woman is really ungrateful, he gave her the opportunity to choose, even do not know how to cherish.


    "If I die with your highness, I won''t marry you!"


    She snapped.


    Anyway, she had already died once, and she was not afraid to die a second time.


    Go together with Gu Yanqing to huangquan, she does not regret.


    "Whatever you want!"


    Gu chenlian didn''t stare at her.


    Bai ruotong clenched his lips, and the branch inserted into the slit and pushed up. The tree just trembled a little and did not move. She looked down at Gu Yanqing. He closed his eyes tightly and his breath seemed to be more shallow.


    She''s going to save him!


    We must save him!


    If he really died here, what''s the point of keeping her alive for a long time.


    Gu Yanqing, you must not die.


    You are going to die. What if there are too many people in huangquan and no one can be found for a while?


    What if she doesn''t meet him in the next life.


    She pushed the branch hard, but her palm was worn out. The blood flowed down the lines of the branches, and the trunk was finally moved a little.


    She was already weak and dizzy. Her shoes were muddy and brown.


    Hold on a little longer.


    Hold on a little longer.


    Be sure to save him


    Only faith supported her, but she had just been attacked by turbulence, and she was already weak.


    "Ah


    She screamed, her hand from the branches of the past, watching just lifted the trunk will fall again, a pair of powerful hands firmly hold the branches.


    Gu chenlian stood behind her: "you go and drag him out, and we will support him."

 Chapter 627

    Without time to think more, Bai ruotong squatted down and pulled Gu Yanqing out. He''s a big man and has pulled her off several times.


    "Hurry up!"


    Gu chenlian urged that the wound in his abdomen split a little because of the force.


    Bai ruotong didn''t dare to delay and tried his best to drag out.


    ¡­¡­


    They had already collapsed in the mud. Panting for breath, Bai Rutong looks back at Gu Yanqing lying beside him.


    I got it.


    She took Gu Yanqing''s hand.


    They all survived.


    "Will you go? I''m afraid it''s going to rain again later this day. We have to find a shelter quickly. "


    After a short rest, Gu chenlian shook his body and stood up.


    Bai ruotong got up tremblingly and was about to help Gu Yanqing. Gu chenlian picked him up and put his arm on his shoulder.


    "He''s so heavy, can you carry it?"


    With a snort in his mouth, Gu chenlian carried Gu Yanqing to the forest.


    Bai ruotong swallowed and then followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    It was frightfully cold after the rain. Bai Yinling stood on the high mountain, his eyes overlooking the torrent at the bottom of the mountain.


    "Miss is so clever. She put the lead into the bamboo tube to avoid dampness. This explosion really broke the spring water!"


    "Surely those people can''t live! It''s a pity, your highness. I''m afraid it''s not a good taste for the young lady who has him in mind. "


    "Just keep your voice down. Don''t you see the lady there sad?"


    Behind the voice of the discussion gradually dark, white Yin Ling''s eyes covered with a layer of haze.


    She gave Gu chenlian a chance, but he didn''t know how to cherish it.


    Since he wants to go after Bai ruotong, she will give him a chance.


    Died with her.


    "How are you, miss?"


    Ah Zi looked at her anxiously and asked softly. Bai Yinling shook her head, but in the blink of an eye, tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes. She quickly wiped it off and turned back: "ah Zi, tell me to go down. When the tide recedes, I will check the corpse to make sure that Prince Rong and Bai ruotong are dead. Figure out how many people died. "


    "That''s too..."


    A Zi just wanted to ask if she needed to find the prince, so she was dragged by the GASA. She shook her head and said in a low voice, "even if you find it, don''t tell Miss."


    Although she was cruel to the prince, she was still reluctant to give up.


    Before detonating the spring, she hesitated. Is to read the heart of this reluctant.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the rain fell, Bai ruotong finally found the cave where they settled. Gu chenlian put Gu Yanqing down and sat down on the ground, unable to make any more efforts. Bai ruotong inspected the cave, which was not deep and covered with dry straw.


    "Ding."


    She looked down and saw some pots and pans, and even flint.


    "Gu chenlian! This mountain is inhabited! There must be a village not far away. We can be saved! "


    Bai said happily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian did not answer her, but bowed his head. She looked back and saw him lying on the ground shivering and frowning. Bai ruotong was stunned and put his hand on his forehead.


    His skin was horribly hot.


    She lowered her head and reached for his clothes. The wound on the abdomen was white and the meat was turning out.


    "You... What do you do..."


    Gu chenlian felt her hand swimming on him, moved her lips slightly and asked.


    "It needs to be bandaged immediately. You wait. I''ll find something to use."


    After that, she lit the flint and threw it into the stove made of stone. As soon as the fire lit up, the whole cave was illuminated.

 Chapter 628

    "Do you need to be in charge of the palace? Will your highness take care of it first? "


    He laughed bitterly, and his words were bitter.


    Bai ruotong didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He groped in the cave, but she found the clean cloth. He took out a clean knife, floated it under the fire and went with him.


    "What do you want..."


    She took off his coat, and his bare upper body was chilly by the cold wind.


    "The grass here is dry. Please warm it with that one first, and I''ll help you with the wound."


    She said, squatting beside him with a knife.


    "Men and women are not compatible." He''s a little bit uncomfortable, and has never been naked in front of a woman. Bai Rutong angrily glanced at him: "we have been reduced to the present situation. What else do you want to talk about with me?"


    Gu chenlian stopped talking.


    His wound is purulent, if not treated in time, I''m afraid it will be infected again. She pricked his thick bubble with a knife and squeezed it out little by little. Gu chenlian looked down at her, her eyelashes were very long, jumping along the fire.


    Her cheek is dirty and gray, but it is particularly beautiful in his eyes.


    Why didn''t he find out before? She looks so good.


    "Did you... Did you help Gu Yanqing with the wound?"


    Unconsciously, he asked.


    "Yes," Bai said, "if you want to ask who is in better shape, I can give you a clear answer, your highness."


    Gu chenlian


    Who wants to ask that!


    After dressing the wound on his abdomen, Bai Rutong took the rain water from the pot and bowl and put it on the stove. She turned back and took off Gu Yanqing''s clothes. His wound is more than twice that of Gu chenlian.


    He has been protecting her, all the dangers are carried by him, so she is intact, he is scarred.


    Bai ruotong washes his wound with water in his handkerchief, and tears fall out one by one like beans.


    "What''s there to cry about, isn''t he still alive?"


    Gu chenlian leaned back in the hay and hummed coldly.


    "Your Highness is badly hurt."


    Bai ruotong''s words choked: "they were all hurt by me. If it wasn''t for me, he wouldn''t have been hurt so seriously..."


    Gu chenlian turned his head and muttered in a low voice: "if this palace is by your side, it will protect you as well."


    "You will die if you don''t make sarcastic remarks!"


    Bai ruotong wiped away his tears and cleaned up the mud in Gu Yanqing''s wound. She took off his clothes, hung them on the bamboo fence and said, "give me your clothes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian threw the clothes to her.


    After dressing the wound, it was dark outside the cave, and the rain stopped at this time.


    Although the basic materials in the cave are complete, there is no food. There are occasional wild animals outside the cave. It''s impossible to go out and look for food at this time. Bai ruotong touched his empty abdomen and sighed.


    "Won''t you take off your clothes? I have a low fever. If I wear wet clothes again, I''m afraid it will aggravate my illness. "


    Gu chenlian took a look at her.


    "Are you not here?" She glared at him.


    "When is it, do you still care about the difference between men and women?"


    Gu chenlian returned her words to her. Bai ruotong choked slightly and turned his head: "you turn around!"


    "This palace will not peek!" He closed his eyes.


    How could Bai ruotong believe him? He took out the rest of the cloth and tied his eyes tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Chen Lian frowned, but he didn''t move.


    ¡­¡­


    The night passed.


    Gu Yanqing still didn''t wake up. Gu chenlian''s burning has faded. He takes his sword and goes out of the cave to find food. Bai Rutong changed the gauze for Gu Yanqing and found a flat place to put his head down.


    "There''s smoke! There''s someone in the hole


    "Isn''t this the cave of Wu Laoer? Who''s there? "

 Chapter 629

    There is a man''s voice outside the cave. Bai ruotong goes to the cave. Two men dressed as hunters linger outside the cave. They were wrapped in animal leather and carrying arrows on their backs. When they saw her, surprise flashed in their eyes and they quickened their pace to come with her.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    Asked one of them.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes wandered around and said, "my brothers and I have been searching for medicine for a long time, but we met mountain torrents and are trapped here."


    The man looked up and down at Bai ruotong and said with a smile, "where''s your brother?"


    "My brother is seriously injured. Good hearted people, can you help my brother? I''ll give you money." Bai asked.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu chenlian came back to look for food. He happened to see the two men guarding outside the cave. He quickly left the two rabbits in his hand and strode to find them with Bai ruotong.


    Two people looked at Gu chenlian, cold voice way: "this is your elder brother?"


    Bai ruotong tugged Gu chenlian''s sleeve: "yes, this is my brother. There is one lying inside. Are you villagers in the front village? Can we stay over? "


    Two people slightly a Zheng, turn head to discuss for a moment, then turn head to see white if Tong. Although the girl''s face was dirty, her features were still pretty. They had never seen such a fairy like figure before, so they couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "Third brother, let''s take them back to the stronghold first? Six younger brother''s age is not small, it should be the age of getting married and having children. This girl is very smart, and she is much more beautiful than the girls in our village. Then she will come directly and give it to six younger brother. "


    One is humanity.


    Another man angrily looked at him: "what''s the hard one? If we save this girl, it''s her life-saving benefactor. It''s not too much for her to promise to her sixth brother. "


    They mumbled for a moment, then turned back and said, "come with us. There is no village in front of us. It''s a cottage. Don''t worry. What we do in Shanzhai is good business. "


    Gu chenlian had some doubts in his heart. If he wanted to ask more questions, Bai ruotong said in advance: "then I''ll trouble two benefactors. My elder brother is in the cave. If I can, I''ll ask two benefactors to help me."


    "Ah


    Gu chenlian frowned and dragged Bai ruotong to the cave: "who are they you can believe? Aren''t the people in the stronghold mountain bandits? "


    "It''s not like you haven''t seen mountain bandits before. What are you afraid of?" Bai Rutong rolled his eyes.


    No matter the good people or the mountain bandits.


    What Gu Yanqing needs now is a stable place to rest.


    "Ben... I''ve never seen a mountain bandit before." Gu chenlian changed his claim that there are others around, so he can''t talk about "the palace".


    "Isn''t Bai Yinling?" Bai asked.


    Gu chenlian choked.


    He forgot about it!


    They led Bai ruotong and three of them into the mountain bandits. After settling down, they sent a doctor to see a doctor for them. After dressing up, except for Gu Yanqing, who was lying on the bed, Bai ruotong was led to the front hall.


    On the way, they chatted with each other and introduced Shanzhai.


    The Shanzhai is called "Tujia Shanzhai", which is engaged in homicide business. All the people killed were landlords and officials who oppressed the people. On weekdays, I also like to do something to rob the rich and help the people. The people in the neighboring counties are very kind to them, and they will send food after harvest.


    They said their names again. Ranked second and third in the top of the mountain stronghold. Their names are LAN WAN and LAN Po.


    LAN WAN was forthright and muttered all the way. Lamper was a little cold and silent.

 Chapter 630

    Bai ruotong thought about the "Lan" surname in his heart. Isn''t it such a coincidence? Looking back at Gu chenlian, he frowned, as if he thought the same as her.


    Her heart was at sixes and sevens. Bai Yinling''s mother''s surname is LAN. She is from the village.


    They won''t be sent to Bai Yinling''s home.


    "Here we are."


    As soon as LAN WAN stopped, he pointed to the room in front of him. "I''ve already informed the stockade leader. You two just go in and see the stockade leader."


    "Good."


    Bai ruotong nodded, but his pace was slow. She looked back at Gu chenlian and saw that he was the same. She hesitated and refused to come forward.


    "What are you still doing? Hurry up!"


    Seeing that they were still, LAN WAN urged.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and went to the hall. If it''s Bai Yinling sitting in the middle, her life will be over.


    not so bad.


    In the middle of the hall is not Bai Yinling.


    The stockade leader is a young girl, wearing a mink coat, lying on the tiger skin, looking at them. Bai Rutong swallowed and went with her.


    "What are your two names? Which county is it from? " Asked the stockade leader Lan Sheng.


    "We are from the capital, surnamed Qian..."


    Bai ruotong could not think of a good name.


    "Money what?" Asked the stockade leader.


    "Qian Cuihua."


    Gu chenlian


    Is this really miss Qian Jin? She has no literary talent at all.


    "What about him." Lansheng moved his finger and looked at Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian wants to reply. Bai Rutong grabs: "he''s my second brother. His name is Qian Erdan."


    Gu chenlian


    I''ll go to your money, son of a bitch!


    The corner of Lan Sheng''s mouth slightly Drew: "you look very delicate. Why did you take such a name?"


    Bai ruotong''s mouth is flat. She really can''t think of a good name.


    The "Lan" surname is the same as the "Zhao" surname. They are all ancient surnames of Nanyuan. There are many people surnamed LAN Zhao, but Bai ruotong is still worried.


    If the Shanzhai people really have something to do with Bai Yinling, wouldn''t they all be exposed.


    "If we go back to the stronghold leader, our family is poor. My parents say that it''s easier to support us if our name is poor." Bai Rutong replied.


    Gu chenlian''s face was black to the bone, and he wanted to disappear.


    If you want to disgrace her, throw it alone, don''t take him.


    Lansheng held his head and thought. The little girl is really pretty. Liu Di is now an adult. It''s time to get a wife.


    "Miss Qian, you''d better live in the stockade. If it''s inconvenient, you can tell our stockade leader that you can have dinner with us at noon later." She said.


    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    Just now, she was as cold as ice. How could the woman in front of her smile in the blink of an eye.


    "What about the second brother?" Bai asked.


    "Your elder brother needs to be taken care of. Let your second brother accompany you. The food will be delivered to the room and you will be at ease." Lansheng blinked, rather playful.


    Bai Rutong choked.


    As if to think of something else, Lansheng said: "Miss Qian''s clothes are all broken. I''ll call someone to bring you a new one. And your second brother''s clothes, they have to be changed. "


    "Why are you so kind to us?"


    Gu chenlian questioned.


    Lansheng sneered: "I''m not courteous to you, I''m courteous to your little sister. It''s none of your business. You can go


    Gu chenlian has lived for 19 years, and no one has ever held him high. When he wanted to get angry, Bai Rutong stopped him.


    "Second brother, you go back first. You take care of the elder brother. Don''t worry. I have nothing to do here." White Rutong road.


    Gu chenlian choked. Seeing Bai Rutong''s pleading eyes, his anger suddenly came down again.

 Chapter 631

    After lunch, Bai Rutong hurried to the house. Leaving Gu chenlian to look after Gu Yanqing, she is still worried.


    Eat a lunch to delay two hours, also don''t know Lan Sheng how to think of, a strong drag she said family.


    For a while, she asked if she was married, for a while, she asked how many people there were in her family.


    Bai ruotong fooled the past one by one.


    Lansheng arranged two rooms for them, facing the door. Gu chenlian has a room with Gu Yanqing, and she has one.


    Bai ruotong opened the door and saw Gu Chen leaning towards the bed. He seemed to be playing with something.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong said coldly.


    Gu chenlian''s body trembled slightly and looked back at her. The medicine bottle in his hand was thrown on the table at random.


    "The doctor said to give a pill at a later time." He way, Mou son immediately cold come down: "you don''t think this temple will take advantage of you not to kill him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong is speechless. At that moment, she really thought so.


    "The palace has promised that you will not kill him if you don''t kill him. You don''t have to question the palace any more."


    Gu chenlian said.


    Bai ruotong breathed out: "I''m sorry."


    "There''s no need for your apology. You''re sorry that there are too many places in this palace." Gu chenlian sat on the bench with a slight pain in his abdomen.


    "I owe you nothing but your highness." Bai ruotong returned home.


    Gu chenlian smiles. What''s the debt? How could she say that?


    If it wasn''t for her, he would be in this situation now.


    But if you think about it, Bai ruotong is right. He came here with his own passion.


    "Is your wound open? Let me see. "


    Bai ruotong went with him and reached for his clothes.


    Gu chenlian opened her hand: "do you look at other men in front of your highness?"


    Bai ruotong was stiff and took back his hand.


    "I''m sorry, I was just a villain''s heart and a gentleman''s belly."


    She knew he was angry.


    Just now, she shouldn''t have doubted him.


    "No need!"


    Gu chenlian said coldly.


    Bai ruotong flattened his lips. He wanted to say something more, but he couldn''t say it any more. Two people''s atmosphere is a little embarrassed, Gu chenlian sighs a, propped up the body to walk out of the room.


    She went to the bed and sat down. Gu Yanqing was still asleep.


    Fingers caressed his face. Fortunately, his temperature has recovered and he is no longer cold.


    "Little girl..."


    Gu Yanqing''s lips moved slightly, with breath and voice. Bai ruotong was surprised and said, "Your Highness! Are you awake


    "Wake up."


    His voice was low and weak. Bai ruotong clenched his hand and trembled with emotion: "Your Highness, you are finally awake. If you don''t wake up again, I really don''t know what to do!"


    "Girl, is it night? How long did the king sleep? "


    Gu Yanqing asked, he tried to support the body, but the pain of his whole body made him fall back.


    "It''s not night. It''s noon." White Rutong road.


    "Why is the room so dark before night?" Gu Yanqing opened her eyes and looked around. Her empty eyes swept across her cheek.


    Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly tightened. She put out her finger and shook it in front of his eyes: "Your Highness, can you... Can you see?"


    "What can you see?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    She looked at Gu Yanqing in shock, shaking her hand desperately: "Your Highness, do you really see nothing?"


    Gu Yanqing nodded and suddenly realized something. A wry smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "my king''s eyes should be blind."


    Bai ruotong''s body was stunned, like being struck by thunder, and he was about to lose consciousness.


    Is Gu Yanqing blind?


    He''s blind?


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing was the truth.

 Chapter 632

    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise. The door was pushed open and a figure rushed out of the room. Before Gu chenlian could react, he saw Bai Rutong rushing out of the yard. He was in a daze. He was wondering if he wanted to keep up. He saw her dragging the doctor back to the room in a hurry. Her eyes never fell on him when he was half fragrant.


    Gu chenlian swallowed, followed her into the room, lifted the curtain and went into the inner room. Then he saw that the doctor was giving Gu Yanqing a pulse diagnosis. Gu Yanqing leaned on the bed fence, looking cold and solemn.


    The doctor sighed: "the childe''s body is all internal injury, maybe it is accumulated congestion in the brain, blocking the vision."


    "Can the doctor be cured?" Bai Rutong asked in a hurry.


    "It''s not cured. I''m not very good at medical skills. It''s enough to treat and bandage people in Shanzhai, but I still need to find a good doctor to treat internal injuries." Said the doctor.


    Bai ruotong''s heart is at the bottom of the valley.


    "Blind?"


    Gu chenlian listens to their conversation and laughs at it.


    Bai Rutong turned back and glared at him.


    Shrugged, Gu chenlian no longer said much, just leaning on the door bar, looking at Gu Yanqing with great interest. His expression did not half of the panic, eyes such as deep pool, no light.


    The doctor got up and went out of the room. Bai Rutong is in a hurry to get the medicine. Before leaving, he glared at Gu chenlian: "if you dare to do something now, I will kill you."


    Gu chenlian smiles and does not answer.


    After Bai ruotong left, he went up to Gu Yanqing and said with a smile, "second brother, you are really full of disasters."


    "Now is the time for you to laugh at the king?" Gu Yanqing said without temperature, "you should leave the capital without permission. If your father knows, will he spare you?"


    "What can I do for you?" Gu chenlian raised his eyebrows with a smile. "This palace is not the second brother. It''s the eyesore of my father. As long as I deal with you, my father will forgive me. Anyway, it''s a good thing. You can''t go on if you''re blind. There may be another group of people coming from the father''s side. Can you continue to protect Rutong with only one person? "


    This is an opportunity for him.


    It''s a long way to go. Gu Yanqing has become a useless person again. How can Bai ruotong get to Nuzhen safely.


    What''s more, there is the block stone of baiyinling.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    Without answering him, Gu Yanqing asked.


    Gu chenlian choked: "did you listen to my palace?"


    This man, even if he becomes a useless person, is still the same arrogant.


    "Listen." Gu Yanqing replied, "and then? How long has the king been sleeping? "


    "Three days!"


    Gu chenlian gritted his teeth.


    He still didn''t look him in the eye as before.


    "I''ll trouble you in the future. Since I''m blind, I''ll trouble you to send me and my girl to Nuzhen."


    Gu Yanqing said with ease.


    As if he were blind, it was not a big deal for him.


    Gu chenlian was very sulky in his chest. If Gu Yanqing and his words against, he is more comfortable, but also gloating at its ridicule.


    But now, like a fist on cotton, he has no effect.


    "Gu Yanqing, you are a waste now, don''t you understand?" Gu chenlian said angrily.


    "That''s why I said please." Gu Yanqing smiles.


    This man


    At the beginning, it''s better to let him die in the mud.


    "Don''t think about it. This palace will take only Rutong!"


    He said.


    "But Rutong won''t go with you." Gu Yanqing said confidently, "you have only two choices now, either be the king''s guard or leave by yourself."

 Chapter 633

    "Dada dada!"


    All of a sudden, the sound of eager footsteps came from the yard. They were heavy, not women. Gu Yanqing''s ink eyebrows moved and raised her head in the direction of the sound.


    A tall man draped the curtain and entered the room. He looked around, his eyes rolling on Gu chenlian, and then on Gu Yanqing: "are you awake?"


    "Wake up."


    Gu chenlian said. He recognized the man in front of him. He was one of the people who sent them to the Shanzhai, LAN WAN.


    "Qian Erdan, where''s your sister?" LAN WAN asked.


    Gu chenlian''s face was black. Gu Yanqing was stunned. He suddenly frowned and laughed.


    "She went with the doctor to get the medicine."


    When his men come, he must cut off the man''s tongue.


    LAN WAN scratched his head and said, "then tell your sister that our stronghold leader invited you to a banquet in the evening. Someone will lead you there at that time. Since your elder brother is awake, if he is not in any serious condition, let''s go together."


    Gu chenlian nodded and looked back at Gu Yanqing. He was smiling.


    Is that funny?


    It''s not Bai ruotong''s name!


    He was ruthless and said, "thank the stronghold leader for Qian. Qian will be there on time with his sister and elder brother Qian Dadan."


    He accentuated the sound of "Qian Dadan", and Gu Yanqing couldn''t laugh.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai ruotong came back, he saw that they were black faced and silent. One is sitting in front of the round table, the other is lying on the couch.


    "How are you, your highness?"


    Bai ruotong poked his forehead. Fortunately, it was not hot.


    "Not bad."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong swallowed, some did not know what to say. If you comfort Gu Yanqing, it is an insult to this man. He is not so fragile, what''s more, his eyes are not incurable.


    But


    But now


    How should they meet Wu Tieguai.


    Bai ruotong doesn''t know. She really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Ruotong, you can go with the Palace first," Gu chenlian said at this time. "The palace has discussed with the second elder brother just now. You and I will go to find the whereabouts of Wu Tieguai first, and then bring Wu Tieguai here to save him.


    Although these mountain bandits seem to be friendly to us on the outside, we don''t know what kind of trick they are fighting. We''d better go first. "


    Gu chenlian opened his mouth at this time.


    He did not consult with Gu Yanqing. But that''s the best way. Gu Yanqing has become a drag on them. How can he kindly take him on the road.


    In front of Bai ruotong, he didn''t believe that he could be so selfish. In front of Bai ruotong''s face, he would become a drag on them.


    "If you want to go, just go alone."


    White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing is for her to become what she is now. She will not abandon Gu Yanqing, let alone the drag he calls her. Even if he is blind all his life, she will accompany her.


    "I''m not joking with you!" Gu chenlian said angrily.


    "I didn''t joke with his highness either," Bai said. "His Highness has good arms and legs. If you want to go, just go by yourself. Although I don''t know the purpose of the people in the stronghold, it seems that they are coming at me, which has nothing to do with his Highness.


    When you''ve got two more days to rest, you can go. "


    Bai ruotong''s words were extremely cold, which deeply hurt Gu chenlian''s ears.


    Does she care so much about Gu Yanqing''s life?


    What is he?


    He cared so much about her that he was nothing in her eyes.


    "Bai ruotong, you are really a cruel woman." He sighed.


    "Shen Lian, you can''t go away," Gu Yanqing said at this time. "We have been rushed into the mountain. You have no money or horses. How can you leave? Even if you are with me, I can''t leave.

 Chapter 634

    "What can you do, blind man?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Stay here first, find out the details of the stronghold, and then make plans," Gu Yanqing said, turning back to Bai ruotong and saying, "are they the stronghold of mountain bandits?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "In that case, it''s easy to do," Gu Yanqing said with a smile. "Since it''s the nest of mountain bandits, they must have gunpowder here. They''ll find it to make a signal bomb at that time. Zhao Cheng will not die. He will come to us. When he sees the signal, he will come to us. "


    "Even if Zhao Cheng doesn''t die, how can you be sure that he can find the right direction?" Gu chenlian sneered.


    "Follow the direction of the torrent, it will come naturally." Gu Yanqing said, "his investigative ability is trustworthy to the king."


    "Well, if he doesn''t come, aren''t we just going to stay here and be slaughtered?" Gu chenlian gave a cold hum.


    "Nothing is absolute. If the mountain bandit is a good man, we can get together and disperse. If not, there will be a river of blood." Gu Yanqing''s words were plain, as if they were normal.


    "You really like to kill people!" Gu chenlian said sarcastically.


    Gu Yanqing smile: "you are the same."


    Bai ruotong''s mouth trembled slightly. How could these two talk about killing people as if they were a regular family.


    ¡­¡­


    evening. Please come alone. Bai ruotong tries to help Gu Yanqing stand up. Fortunately, his body is OK and he can walk smoothly. Bai ruotong walked slowly with his arm. Although Gu Yanqing couldn''t see, his steps didn''t tremble and panic.


    She looked at his calm, but her heart was more distressed.


    Lansheng had been waiting in the hall for a long time, with several plates of meat and several jars of wine on the table. She stood up and walked with Bai ruotong. She looked at Gu Yanqing in surprise: "who is this?"


    "It''s my big brother." White Rutong road.


    "Your big brother?" Lansheng was slightly stunned and looked at Gu Yanqing carefully. In front of the man''s hair, only a ribbon tied at the end. Facial features such as immortal, ink eyebrow hawk eyes, thin lip color such as peach blossom. His ears slightly move, turning to face her, slightly arched: "Qian Mou has seen the stronghold leader."


    Lansheng''s heart moves, this person''s voice is very good, warm mellow.


    He was used to the coarseness of a man, but the man was so elegant. The simple white cloth clothes on him are also like the immortal clothes formula. As soon as the wind blows, it seems to float up.


    For the first time in 20 years, Lansheng''s little heart danced so fast.


    She looked at Gu Yanqing, eyes blink, as if afraid of blinking, in front of the man will disappear in front of her.


    "What''s your name?"


    After a while, Lan Sheng asked. There is a touch of girl''s coquettishness and shyness in her words. As soon as Bai Rutong heard the sound, his eyebrows jumped and Gu Yanqing''s arm was pinched.


    This man, blind, can hook!


    Gu Yanqing was pinched a frown, I do not know what happened. When he was about to reply, Gu chenlian said, "Qian Dadan, my elder brother''s name is Qian Dadan."


    He doesn''t want to lose face alone, he wants to lose face together!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lansheng''s maiden heart was scared back by the name of this wonderful flower.


    "Cough... What a..."


    What a name


    This sentence can''t be boasted by Lansheng.


    "Sit down, three." Lan Sheng raised his hand and asked them to sit at the same table with him. Bai ruotong helped Gu Yanqing to sit beside him. Gu chenlian thought about it and sat on the other side of Bai Rutong.


    "Thank you for your help, stronghold girl. If it weren''t for you, we would not have a piece of tile to cover our heads." Gu Yanqing said.


    Lansheng looked at his face and sighed heavily.

 Chapter 635

    The man in front of us is really beautiful, and the voice is also beautiful.


    How did you get such a name.


    Big money.


    If any girl marries him in the future, will she call him "Dadan"? It''s too vulgar.


    Lansheng secretly poked thought, did not review Yanqing''s words. LAN WAN on one side couldn''t look down. The eyes of his stronghold leader almost fell on Gu Yanqing. How can he go on like this.


    "Keke... Stronghold leader!"


    He poked Lansheng''s arm with his wrist. Lansheng''s body was stunned, which reflected. With an awkward cough, Lansheng said with a smile, "what did Mr. Qian just say?"


    "Mr. Qian, thank you for your help." LAN WAN''s head hurt a little.


    Lansheng''s face turned red again and said, "don''t mention it. We are all in the Jianghu. Naturally, we should help each other a lot."


    She said, looking away from Gu Yanqing, and said to Bai Rutong, "girl, I haven''t had time to ask you. You said you are looking for medicine. What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s a disease brought from the womb. I''ve seen a lot of doctors, but they don''t know what to do. I heard that Wu Tieguai, the great doctor in the river and lake, went to Nuzhen, so I wanted to travel a long way to ask for medicine."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    Lansheng is their life-saving benefactor. He can''t lie in front of others.


    If they are really kind-hearted people, they should not be prevented from leaving. After hearing this, Lan Sheng thought for a moment, and his eyes were suddenly dark.


    LAN WAN saved the girl by looking for a daughter-in-law for Lao Liu. But the girl in front of her looks good, but she is a sick girl. It costs a lot of money to ask for medicine on this trip. In the future, the medicine money will flow out in vain. It''s a loss business.


    She twisted her eyebrows. It seemed that this woman was very important.


    But


    Her eyes and Gu Yanqing look again.


    Women are not good, men can always stay.


    "Brother Qian, are you married?"


    She asked straight to the point.


    Gu Yanqing cold voice son way: "married."


    Although I can''t see the woman''s expression, Gu Yanqing can hear her flattery clearly. What''s the point of her fighting? Can she keep it from him.


    Lansheng''s eyes fell again.


    I''ve saved you in vain! It''s a vain rescue!


    Bai ruotong could see clearly and thought of something. He said briskly, "the second brother hasn''t married yet."


    Gu chenlian was stunned.


    My dear! This heartless woman wants to sell him!


    "Oh." Lansheng''s eyes fell, and he didn''t dare to be interested.


    It was a good thing that she didn''t dare to be interested in him, but Gu chenlian felt a little bit subdued.


    "The sixth master is back!"


    Just at this time, there was a sound of joy outside the door. Lan Sheng''s eyes were full of joy and he stood up to greet him. Outside the door came a young man with a stuffy face and said to Lansheng, "elder sister, I heard that you saved a girl?"


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." Lansheng takes his brother''s hand and goes to Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong looked at the man in front of him. He was quite handsome, his skin was blackened by the sun, his facial features were strong, and his body was strong.


    If you put it in her time and space, you will be a muscular man.


    "Miss Qian, this is my brother LAN Cheng." Lansheng road.


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong leaned over to smile: "I''ve met Mr. LAN."


    "Miss Qian? What''s your name? " LAN Cheng asked.


    "The little girl is named Cuihua." Bai ruotong returned home.


    She should have thought about her name before going out.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Lan Cheng laughed, "what do your parents think? I gave you such a bad name

 Chapter 636

    Bai ruotong took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Is that a bad name? What''s so ugly about such a name suitable for all ages?


    What''s more, shouldn''t all the country girls have such simple names?


    Such as Cuihua? Hemp flowers? Xiaochun or something.


    "Cheng Er, don''t be rude!" Lansheng twisted his eyebrows and scolded.


    The girl''s name is poor, but her appearance is first-class. If she had not been ill, she would have caught her and married LAN Cheng now.


    "Elder sister, you still don''t have to worry. Let her go where she comes from. I can''t look up to such a thin little girl."


    LAN Cheng dislikes Tao.


    When he came back, he heard from the people in the village that his elder sister had found him a beautiful daughter-in-law. LAN Cheng nearly vomited blood. He''s just grown up. Why did he marry his daughter-in-law? His eldest sister is twenty, but she hasn''t found a mother-in-law to support her. What''s his hurry!


    Moreover, he had already lived alone in his heart, and he couldn''t see the rest of the little girls.


    "Lan Cheng, what are you talking about?" Lansheng was angry and dragged him aside. He said in a low voice, "I haven''t talked about it with Miss Qian. Don''t disturb me."


    "Elder sister, I''m not worried. What are you worried about? Are you afraid? " He asked, picking his eyebrows.


    Lan Sheng didn''t care to talk to him. He said to Bai ruotong with a smile: "Miss Qian, LAN Cheng''s words are not important. Don''t care. It''s late today. Let''s eat early and go to bed. "


    Bai ruotong nodded and scooped a bowl of porridge impolitely. She blew hot air, put Gu Yanqing''s mouth: "brother, come on."


    Gu Yanqing took a bite. Gu chenlian looked, his eyes almost burst into fire.


    He''s just blind! It''s not that you have no hands. Do you need to serve like this?


    Bai ruotong''s intimate behavior also surprised Lan Sheng: "does Master Qian have a bad hand? Why do I need you to feed me? "


    "My brother is blind." Bai Rutong said with deep pain.


    Lansheng''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    It''s really a disaster prone brother and sister. My sister is a sick man, and my brother is blind.


    She originally wanted to keep Gu Yanqing as an uncle in the stronghold, but he was blind. How could he match her?


    Lan Sheng sighed. The original good mood has been stirred yellow.


    She''s 20 years old. It''s time to get married. But all the people in the village are rude men. She doesn''t like them. But if she drags on like this, she''ll get older and older.


    A banquet was so embarrassing that after dinner, Bai ruotong helped Gu Yanqing back to his room to have a rest. She called hot water to take off his shoes and socks, Gu Yanqing stopped her: "the king himself."


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "Your Highness''s eyes are inconvenient now. I''d better serve you."


    "If Tong," Gu Yanqing''s voice is somewhat helpless, "although my king''s eyes are blind, he is not a useless person."


    There was a touch of sadness in his words. Bai Rutong bit his lip and let go of his hand.


    Gu chenlian entered the room at this time: "it''s too late. What do you want to do in your own room?"


    "You go to my room, and I''ll rest here tonight." White Rutong road.


    Gu chenlian was shocked by her words: "you have to be shameless! Have you married your second brother? You''re in a hurry to climb up his hill. "


    "Can you not speak so harshly?" "There are two beds here. Can''t I sleep on the other one? I don''t trust you to join your highness

 Chapter 637

    "What''s the worry? Are you still afraid that our palace will bully him? "


    Gu chenlian said and waved his hand to Gu Yanqing. Now he is a blind man, at his disposal. You can get back what you used to be angry with.


    When his hand was less than a foot away from Gu Yanqing, Gu Yanqing grabbed his arm. His legs along a pick, just listen to "Hua La" a, Gu chenlian''s whole body fell in the end of the bed in the copper basin, drenched the bottom of the sky.


    "Gu Yanqing! I won''t kill you today


    Before he had finished speaking, Gu Yanqing rushed with him, grabbed him by the neck and pressed him on the ground: "Gu chenlian, although my king is blind, do you think you can step on my head from now on?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian clenched his teeth and held Gu Yanqing''s wrist tightly: "Gu... Gu Yanqing, don''t underestimate our palace!"


    He said, waving his palm to his chest. Gu Yanqing''s chest was hurt. He snorted and stepped back two steps.


    He''s attacking him on purpose.


    "Gu chenlian, calm down. This is not the time to fight!"


    Bai ruotong stands between them. When is the time for them to engage in such infighting.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Gu chenlian pushes Bai ruotong away and forces him to Gu Yanqing. Maybe the ground is too wet and slippery. Bai ruotong''s feet slip and he will fall off.


    "Ah


    She exclaimed, Gu Yanqing ear movement, hand toward her to take care of her steady in the arms. He turned his back to Gu chenlian and took a hard slap from him.


    Gu Yanqing snorted, lowered her head to caress Bai ruotong''s face, and said in a low voice: "girl, are you ok?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian takes back his palm and stares at the scene.


    If Gu Yanqing didn''t save Bai ruotong just now, she might have hit the tip of the table.


    He has eyes, but he didn''t notice it just now.


    He kept saying that he loved Bai ruotong and wanted to take her back from him.


    But how did he take it?


    Gu Yanqing is blind. He can''t compare with him.


    "How are you, your highness?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing smile: "fortunately, his cotton fist can''t hurt the king."


    Anger suddenly surged from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. Bai Rutong left Gu Yanqing''s arms and rushed to Gu chenlian. She raised her hand, just want to drop a slap, but to him a pair of eyes.


    She was stunned and couldn''t help putting down her hand.


    Gu chenlian opened his mouth and swallowed again. Without saying a word, he turned and left the room.


    Bai ruotong subconsciously wants to catch up, but Gu Yanqing drags him back before he goes out.


    "Where to?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Gu chenlian, he..."


    "It''s none of your business."


    Gu Yanqing said, pointing to his eyes: "I''m blind. Are you sure you want to leave me here alone?"


    Bai Rutong choked and helped him back to bed.


    "I... can I go and have a look?"


    Bai Rutong asked carefully.


    She was a little worried. Gu chenlian''s eyes were very strange just now.


    Now the three of them are grasshoppers tied to a rope, and their lives are closely related.


    "Little girl," Gu Yanqing lay down with a heavy nose, "come and lie down."


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng: "lie down?"


    "Lie down beside the king." Gu Yanqing said, "some pain in the chest."


    "Was it Gu chenlian''s slap?" Bai Rutong''s heart became nervous. She took off Gu Yanqing''s coat, and the red blood had penetrated into the inner coat.


    Although Gu Yanqing could not see, he could feel Bai Rutong''s anxiety.


    It''s mean to keep her by his side in this way, but in any case, he doesn''t want to see her alone with Gu chenlian.

 Chapter 638

    After cleaning up the wound, Bai Rutong changed another basin of water. In front of the corridor, I saw Gu chenlian sitting alone in the courtyard. He seemed to be waiting for her, eyes blinking with her figure rotation. Bai Rutong choked and went with him with the copper basin.


    "How are you?" Bai asked.


    Gu chenlian didn''t reply. His eyes were shining, as if they were overflowing with sadness. His tears were about to fall.


    "Did you really want to kill your highness just now?" Seeing that he did not return, Bai asked again.


    His two hands were all aimed at Gu Yanqing''s vital point.


    "Do you care so much about him?" Gu chenlian opened his mouth, and his speech was deep and hoarse. White if Tong Leng Leng, pursed lips not language.


    "Bai ruotong, how long have you known him? How long have you known this palace? " When he saw that she did not return, he asked again.


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes in his heart. She has known Gu Yanqing for one year and Gu chenlian for less than half a year. When it comes to getting along with each other, it''s natural to spend more time with Gu Yanqing.


    These words, she naturally dare not say in front of Gu chenlian.


    "Your Highness, your heart is not bad. I know you and your highness can''t live together peacefully. I''m very grateful to you for saving your highness, but I can only be grateful. If your highness is in trouble in the future, Rutong should help each other, but in addition, Rutong can''t give his highness any promise."


    Her heart has been completely given to Gu Yanqing. She can''t cheat Gu chenlian.


    This si also don''t know how, a few days ago love Bai Yinling love dead and dead, now Ba Ba want to hook up with her.


    Is it true that the old saying, not always in turmoil?


    This is too "President routine" it!


    Gu chenlian''s heart seems to be smeared with glass debris, and it hurts. Although he knew that Bai ruotong''s heart was with Gu Yanqing, when he saw her, he couldn''t help but want to be close to her.


    He never flattered a woman like this, let alone a woman he didn''t look up to before.


    "You just can''t see our palace. You''d like to see our palace in trouble." Gu chenlian snorted, "you don''t need to be kind. There''s only one thing in our palace. Just give it to us."


    "What do you want?"


    Bai asked.


    "Give me a kiss."


    Gu chenlian said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was shocked by his words. Are people surnamed "Gu" so shameless?


    Do you look like a gentleman when you play a hooligan?


    "No?" Gu chenlian steps closer to her.


    Bai ruotong wrists her eyebrows. She really wants to throw him with the water in hand.


    "Would you like to be a big head! What do you think I am? Why should I kiss you! " Bai ruotong has no good way.


    "I saved you and my second brother. Shouldn''t you be grateful?" Gu chenlian was flushed by her sarcastic words.


    These days, his chest is so stuffy that he should not have come to save her. The only thing that this woman cares about is her royal highness. When did she look her in the eye.


    Bai ruotong rolled his eyes and chuckled: "Your Highness, you are right. Do you have to promise each other by example to repay your kindness? I owe a lot of kindness to Bai ruotong. Do I have to go up and have a chat with everyone? Did I not become a dissolute woman? I''ll pay you back naturally, but if you want me to kiss you, you can''t


    She said and turned away. But after two steps, Gu chenlian stopped her.


    With a click, the copper basin fell to the ground. He held her hand tightly and leaned over to kiss her on the lips. Bai ruotong''s eyes were round. She didn''t expect Gu chenlian to be so reckless. When his lips were about to fall, her face turned and she bit him hard on the shoulder!


    "Ah


    Gu chenlian yelled and pushed Bai ruotong away: "you are a dog!"


    "You are a pig! It''s so good Bai ruotong''s reply.

 Chapter 639

    "My palace... I don''t believe that Gu Yanqing didn''t kiss you!" He roared.


    "Do you care?" Bai ruotong wiped his mouth with his sleeve, angrily gave him a look, picked up the copper basin, turned around and ran away in a hurry.


    Gu chenlian was stunned. He wanted to catch up, but he stopped. He looked at the shadow that had gone away in a hurry, and a smile came from the corner of his mouth.


    This girl, bite really heavy!


    When I got back to my room, it was completely dark. Gu Yanqing lay on the couch, closed his eyes. Bai ruotong washes his handkerchief and sits on the bed. When he wants to wipe his hands, the quilt suddenly reaches out a hand to clamp her. Bai ruotong exclaimed, and was crushed by Gu Yanqing.


    "Why have you been so long?" He asked. The tone was rather irritating.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. He pressed her and said, "Your Highness, get up first..."


    "What are you talking about with Gu chenlian?" Gu Yanqing asked again.


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" and lowered his head like a guilty heart: "nothing... Nothing..."


    "Don''t try to deceive me."


    He heard everything. He could hear what they were saying. If not invisible, how could he allow Gu chenlian to do anything at will.


    I knew I should have killed him at the beginning, and it was a disaster to keep him alive.


    "Just chat..." Bai ruotong muttered.


    "Where did he kiss you?" Gu Yanqing pressed his anger and asked.


    Bai ruotong swallowed: "did you hear all of them?"


    Now that he''s eavesdropping, why should he question him.


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, and then said, "where did he kiss you? "Yes?"


    "He didn''t kiss me. I bit him." White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing smiles and kisses her lips. His intention is very heavy, one hand holding her back brain, the other hand wantonly wandering on her body.


    His actions are more bold and more dangerous. Bai Rutong''s heart jumped and held the restless hand.


    "Aren''t you blind?" Bai Rutong blinked and asked heartlessly. He could find her mouth.


    "Yes? I''m blind. You seem very happy? " Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    This little girl just doesn''t clean up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply. Instead, he put his lips together and bit them gently. Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned, and the anger in his chest suddenly disappeared.


    In front of her, he is always a loser.


    "Girl, do you still have Gu chenlian in mind?" He whispered in front of her ear with his voice down.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "Your Highness, are you blind, so you have no confidence in yourself?"


    She put her arms around his shoulder and stirred his hair with her fingers. His hair is soft and smooth, like a woman''s.


    Since his eyes could not see, his expression was more tender and less cold.


    Gu Yanqing smiles and hugs her more tightly: "little girl, you can only have my king in your heart. Even if I''m blind all my life, you don''t want to escape from my king."


    "But you almost made me lose you that day." Bai Rutong angrily glanced at him, and his words contained some grievances.


    He didn''t care about his own life. When the flood came that day, he protected her wholeheartedly. Fortunately, he just blinded her eyes. If she lost her life, she didn''t know how to live.


    He''s too important.


    She was so strong in her life that now she can''t leave him.


    "No way." He said, "I will never die."


    How could he leave her alone.


    Even in the yellow spring, I can''t be at ease.

 Chapter 640

    The next day.


    As soon as Bai ruotong opened his eyes, he felt heavy. She looked down and did not know when to put a hand around her waist. For a moment, there was no sleep. She looked back. Gu Yanqing''s beautiful sleeping face was so close to her that she seemed to feel the beating of his eyelashes.


    Slightly stunned, Bai Rutong subconsciously pushed him away. Yesterday she was sleeping on another bed. Today she wakes up. How did she sleep with him? Is it hard for me to dream about his bed at night?


    Bai ruotong was thinking about it when he heard a murmur in his ear. Gu Yanqing''s fingers moved and stroked her cheek along her shoulder.


    "Little girl, wake up?"


    "Gu Yanqing, what did you do in the evening?"


    Bai asked.


    It''s definitely this guy who moved her! She thought it over and over. She never had the habit of sleepwalking in her last life or in her whole life.


    "What did I do?"


    Gu Yanqing looks a little surprised. Although her dark eyes have no temperature, they still fall on her face.


    "I... how could I be in your bed?"


    She got out of bed in panic and subconsciously looked at her body. Fortunately, her clothes were complete.


    Fortunately, Gu Yanqing was a gentleman and didn''t dare to make trouble.


    "You came up on your own." Gu Yanqing said with a smile. He yawned carelessly and sat up against the head of the bed.


    Bai ruotong frowned: "you lie."


    She climbed up on her own? How could she be so shameless!


    "Do you think the king brought you here?" Gu Yanqing burst out laughing. Although he couldn''t see her, she was embarrassed in his mind.


    "Not you or who?" Bai Rutong stares at him warily.


    Is this guy really blind or pretending to be blind.


    Gu Yanqing shrugged innocently: "girl, I can''t see you in my eyes. Don''t frame up what you have done to the king. "


    Bai Rutong blinked and looked at Gu Yanqing incredulously.


    Is... She really wronged him?


    Did she climb up to him?


    Mamma Mia!


    How could she have come to this?


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but when he wanted to apologize, he saw a smile in the corner of his mouth. She blinked and realized.


    This guy is just teasing him to play!


    "You are lying to me


    She gnashed her teeth toward him, Xu is too strong, actually will Gu Yanqing pushed on the bed. Gu Yanqing lay down quietly, holding her waist for fear that she would fall.


    "How long do you want to sleep! They''ve all brought breakfast! "


    An impatient roar came from outside the door, and Gu chenlian''s figure appeared at the door. As soon as he came in, his steps were stiff. Although separated from the bed curtain, we can see two figures overlapping in the bed curtain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The anger rushed to the top of the head, * *, this pair of dogs! He rushed forward and lifted the curtain of the bed. Gu Yanqing listened to his footsteps, turned over and hid the little girl in the quilt.


    "Gu Yanqing! Do you want to be shameful or not! How old is Bai ruotong? You have done such a thing! "


    Gu chenlian nearly spat out a mouthful of old blood. Bai ruotong''s body was covered by Gu Yanqing, and only a dark top of his head was exposed. Gu Yanqing leaned on the end of the bed happily and could not stop the smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "If you want to, I''ll give it to you. What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "She... She... She wants to?"


    Gu chenlian nearly fainted. His royal highness, who has never heard of these dirty words, is very stuffy

 Chapter 641

    "Your Highness, what are you talking about? What are we... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Bai ruotong was about to explain when Gu Yanqing stuffed her directly into the quilt.


    "Bai ruotong, why didn''t our palace find you so shameless before?" Gu chenlian is so angry that he really wants to pull out his knife and cut off the heads of the two dogs.


    Gu Yanqing is shameless in his expectation. But he didn''t expect that Bai ruotong also


    "Third brother, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to be here now?" Gu Yanqing''s words are full of fun.


    Gu chenlian swallows a mouthful of old blood. Seeing him look like this, he feels frustrated for a moment. Looking at Bai ruotong bowing in the quilt, he was stunned, gritting his teeth and said, "ruotong is not such a person, you forced her!"


    "You won''t go yet? You look like a sour little daughter-in-law now. " Gu Yanqing joked.


    Gu chenlian snorted and lifted his skirt. There are two red crescent on the shoulder with clear texture, and the white skin is very obvious.


    "If you bite me." Gu chenlian showed off.


    This... This is nothing to compare with.


    Bai ruotong was hiding in the quilt, trembling with fear. Gu chenlian is crazy. He is showing his highness something. Carefully leaning out of his head, he saw Gu Yanqing''s expression without any anger.


    "Where did she bite you?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Gu chenlian smoked from the corner of his mouth. Just now I was so angry that I didn''t react. The man in front of me was blind!


    He shows his teeth in front of the blind man. He is sick!


    "She bit my palace on the shoulder, very intimate."


    With a heavy breath, Gu chenlian said again.


    "Oh?" Gu Yanqing smiles.


    Bai Rutong frowns. Gu Yanqing''s right hand sneaks up to her and grabs her cheek.


    It hurts


    She wanted to explain, but now how to explain such a humiliating situation.


    As if nothing had happened, they tried to compare with each other.


    Are all the princes of Gu''s family sick?


    "Shoulder, little girl''s shoulder was bitten by me last night. Do you want to see if it''s your position?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Now it''s time for Bai ruotong to vomit blood.


    Where does she have


    She subconsciously looked to the shoulder, only to see milk white skin really have a few red marks. But it wasn''t a bite, it was a kiss


    She just said that Gu Yanqing is a gentleman, he is a fart gentleman!


    It''s a flower picking thief!


    Bai ruotong put his hand forward and pinched him fiercely on his arm.


    "You..."


    Gu chenlian''s face is very red. Compared with shameless, he is Gu Yanqing''s opponent. Originally, I wanted to taste Gu Yanqing''s shriveled taste, but in the end, I blushed.


    "You are both shameless! I''m too lazy to talk to you! "


    Leaving such a sentence, Gu chenlian strides away angrily. As soon as he left, Bai ruotong turned over from the quilt and smashed his soft fist on Gu Yanqing''s chest.


    "What are you talking about? Can you afford to pay for my innocence?"


    She said angrily.


    Gu Yanqing is full of nonsense. He is a local ruffian.


    "I can afford to pay for it. It''s not enough for me to pay you for it?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong stares at him fiercely. When he wants to stay, Gu Yanqing drags him and falls into his arms.


    "You bit him on the shoulder?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "You want this vinegar, too? As like as two peas, if I bite you, will I bite you? " She didn''t have a good way.


    What''s more, the traces on her body have not been taken into consideration with him.

 Chapter 642

    Gu Yanqing laughs: "after this small mouth don''t bite, it''s not three treasures, still need to grind teeth."


    White if Tong a stem, unconvinced cold hum a: "that you also don''t disorderly kiss, all leave a imprint."


    "Where is it? I want to feel it. " Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong directly blocked his mouth with his hand: "you are shameless!!"


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch, Bai ruotong and Gu chenlian turn around in the village to find their way. Gu chenlian''s face was still very dull. He wanted to say something, but he was ashamed to say it.


    "Just say what you want to say." Bai Rutong glanced at him. He blushed and hesitated, and he was not afraid to hold back.


    Gu chenlian was slightly stunned, then said: "you and the second brother... Can''t really?"


    "Not really what? Don''t listen to your highness. I''m not like that Bai ruotong said in a hurry. After a pause, he added, "but can you knock on the door when you enter other people''s rooms in the future? It''s easy for you to let me..."


    "What do you want?" Gu chenlian asked, "Bai ruotong, you are a great lady. Can''t you be a little introverted? I''ve never seen you do this to my palace before... "


    As he said the last few words, his voice became lower and lower.


    When she used to like him, she just kept away from him. Only when he called her did she dare to come near. Not to mention doing these things to him. Why does Gu Yanqing catch up with her? Is he more attractive than him?


    It''s impossible!


    He saw that Gu Yanqing was no more handsome than him.


    Bai ruotong sighed heavily. He just wanted to say something, but his eyes stopped. He grabbed Gu chenlian, who was going to the garden.


    "You do..."


    "Shh


    Bai ruotong motioned to him to ban the sound and pointed to the front. Not far from them, Lan Sheng and LAN Cheng are talking about something. Their words seem to be fierce. Lan Sheng slaps LAN Cheng in the face.


    As the eight trigrams begin, Bai Rutong unconsciously pulls Gu chenlian''s hand and goes to the flower forest. Gu chenlian looks at the hand she holds, subconsciously holding it back, and the corners of his mouth are warm.


    "Lan Cheng, you remember! I''m your sister! What do you want to do to other girls? Don''t do it to me


    Lansheng yelled.


    LAN Cheng''s cheek was beaten very hard, and his face directly reflected five impressions.


    "I''m not born. I''m a child picked up by my father. Even if I''m emotional with you, it''s nothing to blame," he said stubbornly. "You''re so anxious to find me a daughter-in-law, just want to get me far away. But you''ve wasted your time. I don''t want any other women except you. "


    "Lan Cheng, why don''t you listen to me?" Lan Sheng sighed. She is two years older than him. In other people''s eyes, she is already an old girl. How can she match LAN Cheng. What''s more, she is still the leader of a village. If she marries her brother, what''s the reason.


    LAN Cheng tightly pursed his lips and hugged Lan Sheng from behind. He leaned on her shoulder and said, "you don''t want me. Is it because you have a crush on that young master Qian? He is better than me except for his good looks? What''s more, he''s blind. Elder sister, I want to marry you. Since I was picked up in the Shanzhai, I''ve been happy with you. Just promise me, OK


    His coquetry tone is like a child begging for candy. Bai''s teeth were not so strong that he turned back to make complaints about his own hands. She twitched her hand, but the more she twitched, the tighter it was.

 Chapter 643

    "What are you doing?"


    She asked carefully with her breath.


    Gu Chen Lian stares at her one eye, did not answer.


    Gu Yanqing has been sleeping with her in his arms. He can''t shake her hand!


    Being too lazy to pay attention to Gu chenlian, Bai ruotong looks at the sister and brother again.


    It''s just a handshake. It''s not without two pieces of meat. It''s just a good wash later.


    No wonder Lansheng is so kind to her. He wants her to be her brother-in-law. This explains why Lansheng is so disappointed when she says she is ill.


    In fact, these two people are a good match.


    In modern times, I don''t know how many people can be envied by sister brother love.


    Bai ruotong is looking forward to her brother-in-law relationship. In the past, when she played the second daughter game in modern times, she would go along with her brother-in-law relationship.


    Little suckling dog! Who doesn''t love!


    It''s a pity. It''s a pity that she won''t be able to finish her brother-in-law relationship in her life.


    Think of here, she can''t help heartless sigh.


    "Lan Cheng, you''ve grown up. Don''t make any more mischief," sighed Lan Sheng. "You don''t know about our mountain stronghold. You''ve just experienced a turmoil, and now it''s hard to rebuild it. Everything hasn''t returned to peace. You can''t make any trouble."


    "I''m not in trouble with you, sister. I really like you. Don''t push me to other women, OK?"


    LAN Cheng seeks Tao.


    Bai Rutong listened to his tone, and his teeth were almost acid. Who can imagine that a 1.8-meter-old man is throwing jokes in a woman''s arms.


    But if that''s the case, she can rest assured.


    Since she has no effect on Lansheng, this woman should be willing to let her go.


    "Qian Cuihua is sick, but she looks really good and has a good temper. I will send someone to help her to find a good doctor in the county to see a doctor for her. When she is well, I will let her marry you... "Lansheng pauses and says," you are right. I really like Qian Cuihua''s brother. I want to keep him in the mountain village. Even if he has eye disease, I don''t dislike him. "


    Who wants you not to give up! Who needs you not to dislike!


    I''m immortal!


    Bai ruotong was about to roar. Just a little better impression of Lansheng, she actually said such words.


    To take her highness? She''s dreaming!


    She picked up Gu chenlian and left here. After a few steps, she turned back and said, "do you understand? The female stronghold leader really likes her highness! "


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Gu chenlian said with a smile, "I''ll leave my second brother here to be my uncle."


    He is eager for the female stronghold leader to keep his second brother. Raw rice is the best way to cook mature rice.


    "Why is your heart so bad?" Bai Rutong gave him a fierce look. If Gu Yanqing stays here, what will she do?


    "Hum." Gu chenlian snorted and turned his head to one side.


    Bai ruotong seemed to think of something and said with a smile: "Your Highness, can you do me a favor?"


    "No Gu chenlian didn''t even think about it. He said directly.


    Help her? There must be nothing good about it.


    "Do you have the heart to see me marry a mountain thief?" Bai ruotong blinked, pretending to be wronged.


    Gu chenlian was slightly stunned. How did he forget about it.


    If Gu Yanqing is really with the devil, Bai ruotong will really marry LAN Cheng.


    How can this be!


    "What do you want the palace to do?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Shall we be a month old and bring them together?" She asked with a smile.


    She can see that Lansheng has friendship with LAN Cheng.


    She refused because of their identities.


    "If you really don''t want to marry that mountain bandit, you can just run away from here with my palace. I don''t care about Gu Yanqing''s life and death."


    He came back.


    Want him to be old? He didn''t have the kindness.

 Chapter 644

    "Bah!"


    Bai ruotong quenched him, turned and walked back. Gu chenlian followed, turned his back on his hands and said, "actually, it''s good to leave Gu Yanqing here alone. If you think about it, if he is here, you can marry this palace without any worries, and you will be the queen of Nanyuan in the future. "


    "Your Highness, have you forgotten Bai Yinling? That talent is your real inner room. You and I are destined to be separated. I don''t want to be the queen of Nanyuan. I only want to be a royal concubine. "


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    Gu chenlian choked and raised his hand to knock on her head, but he was reluctant to give up. He had to poke: "Gu Yanqing is too scheming. You will lose money with him. If you mind Bai Yinling, it''s a big deal that the Palace won''t let her in. "


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong could not help shivering. This man, half a year ago, was still in love with Bai Yinling. Now he turns to her again.


    If she really agrees, when he falls in love with another woman, he will throw her away.


    It''s true that the prince of the royal family has the potential to take 3000 beauties in the harem.


    "The third sister is sincere to you. You''d better treat her well. I really can''t bear your love. " Bai ruotong''s mouth is full of Tao, and his words are full of disgust.


    Gu chenlian choked and lowered his eyebrows.


    He knew that he had hurt her badly. She had been pestering him since childhood, but he never looked her in the eye.


    And hurt her all the time.


    Today, he also "deserves what he has done".


    After turning around the village, Bai Rutong went back to the courtyard. Gu chenlian followed her. Just before walking on the porch, there was a smile coming from the inner room. Bai ruotong stepped into the inner room and saw Lansheng sitting on the bench talking to Gu Yanqing. Her smile was bright, with a pair of shell teeth under her fingers, pretending to be shy.


    Hearing the sound in front of the door, Lansheng turns his head and looks at Bai Rutong.


    "Miss Qian, are you back?" She got up and said gallantly.


    Bai ruotong''s whole body is not a taste. This woman just refused to give up her admirer, so she was eager to make up with Gu Yanqing.


    It''s a blue pond.


    In his heart, Bai ruotong scolded Gu Yanqing with a smile: "brother, how did you get out of bed? Can you still support yourself?"


    "Don''t worry. Everything is fine."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Miss Qian, your brother just said that if you want to stay in our mountain stronghold for a few days, you can rest assured to live in the mountain stronghold. If you have anything to say to my people. I''ve also sent for a doctor to see you two. They should be here tomorrow. "


    Lansheng road.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "thank you, stronghold leader."


    Lansheng''s mind is not pure. It seems that she has to find an opportunity to leave here quickly.


    After Lansheng left, Bai Rutong closed the door directly. Gu chenlian wants to enter the house, but she pushes him to the door.


    He helped Gu Yanqing into the seat. Bai ruotong wanted to speak, but Gu Yanqing said, "don''t worry, I''m not taken advantage of."


    "What is she talking about with you?" Bai Rutong asked curiously.


    "Your marriage," he said with a smile, "she wants you to marry her sixth brother."


    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    "The king refused." Gu Yanqing didn''t wait for her to reply.


    "The stronghold leader really wants to do this kind of thing to break up the mandarin ducks," Bai ruotong said flatly. "Her younger brother doesn''t like me at all. They are not brothers and sisters. His younger brother likes her.

 Chapter 645

    "How do you know?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "My royal highness and I overheard their conversation by accident," said Bai ruotong playfully. "You don''t know that her brother is infatuated with her, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t appreciate her."


    Gu Yanqing thought for a moment, followed Bai ruotong''s hand and stood up: "if it is so easy, girl, you help me to meet LAN Cheng."


    "What do you want to see him for?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing laughs: "complete a beautiful thing."


    White if tong mouth a flat, doubt of arm Gu Yanqing to get up. As soon as he pushed the door, Gu chenlian ran into it. He looked at Gu Yanqing, then at Bai Rutong, and asked, "where are you going?"


    "See LAN Cheng."


    Gu Yanqing didn''t want to hide it from him, he said directly.


    "You told him everything?" Gu chenlian frowned and asked Bai Rutong.


    "What are you doing behind the scenes?" Bai Rutong glared at him and returned.


    Gu chenlian choked.


    He just didn''t like Bai ruotong to discuss everything with Gu Yanqing.


    Two people no longer speak much, bypass him to walk directly outside the courtyard, Gu chenlian thought, small step to follow.


    Lancheng''s courtyard is far away from them, and it needs to go around a big garden. The gardens in the village have not been carefully managed. The stone road is covered with moss. Bai ruotong carefully supports Gu Yanqing. I''m afraid he''ll fall out and stagger.


    LAN Cheng is practicing in the hospital. When he is reported, he tells the guests to visit. He was slightly stunned and called them in.


    Although LAN Cheng is a villager, he is quite literate. He asked people to prepare tea in the hall. When they entered, they got up to greet each other.


    "Master Qian, Miss Qian."


    LAN Cheng arched his hand and said politely.


    Bai ruotong looked at him and said with a smile, "Mr. LAN, you''re welcome."


    "Little sister, you can go to the hospital and have a look at it. I have private affairs to talk to Mr. LAN." Gu Yanqing ordered.


    Bai ruotong nodded, walked out of the hall and closed the door for them. As soon as he left the courtyard, he ran into Gu chenlian.


    "How did you get out?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "How did you catch up?" Bai Rutong asked.


    Gu chenlian choked.


    She always talks to him with a touch of boredom. This makes Gu chenlian very tired.


    Bai ruotong chooses a pavilion to sit down. Gu chenlian follows and sits beside her.


    "Have you figured out how to escape?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Wait a minute. You and your highness haven''t recovered. If you go now, the wound will split. What should you do?" Bai ruotong returned home.


    She is not only worried about Gu Yanqing, but also about Gu chenlian.


    Both of them were seriously injured. Even if they escaped from here, they could not go far.


    Gu chenlian looked at her and was about to say something when a long arrow flew towards their figure¡° Whew whew twice, nailed to the stake. Bai ruotong stood up in fright. Gu chenlian walked towards the long arrow. As soon as he pulled out the arrow, there were two "whew" and two "whew". An arrow feather flew straight with Bai ruotong.


    "Be careful!"


    She didn''t have time to dodge, Gu chenlian bullied her and protected her behind. The arrow passed his arm and a long bloodstain was exposed to the air.


    "I didn''t expect master Qian to know kung fu. It''s really amazing!"


    The hearty male voice came from behind. They looked back and saw a tall man coming with them. Men are very strange, square face, thick eyebrows, slender eyes, some thick lips, with the color of soil.


    Not handsome, but not too ugly.


    It''s just that he''s wearing a tiger skin cloak, which seems particularly arrogant.

 Chapter 646

    Bai Rutong''s face suddenly darkened.


    "Who are you?" She asked.


    That person smiles, arched the hand to enter the pavilion: "under Fang Jun, the mountain village two in charge."


    "Second in charge?" Bai Rutong repeated this. Shouldn''t LAN WAN be the second in charge? Moreover, this person is not "Lan" surname.


    "Fang Jun, what are you doing?"


    Far away, Lansheng came with a black face and several people. There was anger in her eyes. Just after hearing that Fang Jun was hunting, he was about to meet them when he saw Fang Jun bending his bow and shooting at Bai ruotong.


    "Ah Sheng, how did you come out? I was just about to see you


    As soon as Fang Jun sees Lansheng, his arrogant expression changes and he laughs. Lan Sheng glared at him fiercely and stopped in front of Bai ruotong: "Fang Jun, these two are our guests in the village. What do you want to do when you shoot them with an arrow just now?"


    "For what?"


    Fang Jun said softly: "I''ve heard people say that the origin of these two people is unknown. I just want to find out their identities for you. Why are you so angry? "


    "I know their identities very well. I don''t need you to talk about them." Lan Sheng''s words are mixed with a touch of disgust. Bai Rutong listened to their conversation and looked back at Gu chenlian. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured and had stopped the bleeding with cloth.


    "Do you know this young master knows Kung Fu? Moreover, his kung fu is not low. If such a person enters the stronghold, what should he do if he causes trouble again? "


    Fang Jun asked.


    "You don''t have to say much. I''m the stronghold leader. They are my guests. If you dare to do anything else, I won''t spare you!"


    Lan Sheng said fiercely.


    As soon as Fang Jun heard this, he raised his eyebrows and chuckled: "Lansheng, Lansheng, you are so naive and lovely. Have you forgotten how Bai Yinling killed your father and took the stronghold from you? All the good people in our mountain stronghold were brought into the capital by her.


    Now that you have committed the same crime again, it''s so easy to trust others. What if these two people have ulterior motives? "


    Bai Yinling?


    Bai ruotong missed a beat when he heard these three words. She looked back at Gu chenlian. Gu chenlian is also the same, eyes flash, a touch of surprise, unbelievable and she looked at each other.


    The two of them guessed correctly.


    This Shanzhai is really related to baiyinling.


    "It''s none of your business!" Lansheng cold channel.


    "Why don''t I take care of it? When your father died, he entrusted me with the Shanzhai. You and the Shanzhai belong to me. You said I didn''t care!"


    Fang Jun said to approach Lansheng. Lansheng pulled out his sword and pointed to his chest: "Fang Jun, your father entrusted the Shanzhai to you. I''ve never heard his father say that. Now, you are quite talented in the reconstruction of the Shanzhai. That''s why I let you be the second in charge. For the rest, please stop acting recklessly. Otherwise, I will drive you out of the Shanzhai. "


    This man is disgusting to her.


    How she didn''t know Xiao Fangjun''s purpose.


    But now the stronghold is short of people. It''s a last resort to leave him here.


    Fang Jun grinned coldly: "OK, this is what you said. Don''t regret leaving two dirty people behind. I''m only back today. I''m too lazy to talk to you any more. I''ll talk to you when I have a good rest. "


    When he said that, he started a bad smile. To tease Lansheng''s little face, Lansheng claps his disorderly hand quickly.


    Rubbish.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help complaining.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Gu Yanqing fingers fumbled the table, took the cup and tasted a mouthful of coarse tea. He is not urgent not slow, elegant action let LAN Cheng heart from doubt: "money childe is actually rich family?"


    He asked.

 Chapter 647

    "Yes, but it''s just a family affair." Gu Yanqing came back.


    LAN Cheng was not interested in his life experience, but just asked casually. He took a breath, playing with the tea lid in his hand, and said, "what Mr. Qian wants to say with Mr. LAN, just say it directly."


    "The stronghold leader wants to marry Qian." Gu Yanqing opened the door and said, "I don''t know. What''s Mr. Lan''s opinion?"


    LAN Cheng''s face suddenly turned black, and his hand tightly clasped the tea cap. Listening to Gu Yanqing''s tone, he really wanted to smash the lid with him.


    Is he showing off in front of him.


    "I won''t agree," Lan Cheng said, "Mr. Qian, I won''t let elder sister marry you. If Mr. Qian is interested in the identity of elder sister''s stronghold leader, I can give Mr. Qian silver to let him go. But if you want to marry your elder sister and be a powerful uncle in the Shanzhai, don''t be paranoid. "


    Gu Yanqing smiles. How can he look up to a powerful uncle.


    "Mr. LAN is a hearty person. In this case, I don''t deal with Mr. LAN either," Gu Yanqing said solemnly. "I won''t agree with my little sister to marry you. I have talked with Miss LAN. Two of her three words are related to Mr. LAN when she chatted with me. You can see that she is very affectionate towards Mr. lan..."


    "Yes? What did the elder sister tell you? "


    LAN Cheng''s eye suddenly a bright, interrupt Gu Yanqing''s words, anxious inquiry.


    Gu Yanqing listened to the expectation in his tone and said with a smile, "young master LAN, you hurt Miss Lan''s heart."


    "What do you mean by that?" LAN Cheng twisted his eyebrows.


    "I''m just fighting for Miss LAN," Gu Yanqing said with a smile. "Miss LAN, a girl, wants to manage a whole mountain village. You are her most important relative, but you don''t solve her problems. On the contrary, you have to let her do it for you. Do you hurt miss Lan''s heart?"


    "What do you know?"


    The blue and blue tendons burst up. His affair with Lansheng is not as simple as they think. If he could, he also hoped that Lansheng would not do these things.


    He only has Lansheng in his heart. He wants to be the pillar of Lansheng, not his brother.


    "You''re just an outsider. Don''t make any comments. You don''t know about Shanzhai. Lansheng is not my sister. I love her so much that I can''t bear to let anyone hurt her, let alone myself. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you! "


    He is still a young man with square ambition, who shows his original shape when he is stimulated by words. Gu Yanqing smile, originally thought to say more words to stimulate his heart, did not expect so easy.


    "Qian said something wrong," Gu Yanqing said, pretending to be surprised. "I didn''t expect that you and miss LAN were not brothers and sisters. No wonder you didn''t agree to let Miss LAN marry Qian."


    LAN Cheng clenches his teeth. He suddenly feels that the man in front of him is insidious and cunning.


    "That''s what you''re talking to me about today?" LAN Cheng asked.


    "If Qian has a way to let you marry Miss LAN, are you willing to cooperate with Qian?" Gu Yanqing opens the door to the mountain road.


    LAN Cheng was frightened by his words and stood up directly: "what can you do?"


    He is just an outsider.


    How can he solve a problem that he has been unable to solve for so many years.


    If Lansheng''s heart was so easy to get, he would not be so anxious.


    "Yes," Gu Yanqing put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "you just need to answer Qian. Are you willing to cooperate with Qian.

 Chapter 648

    "Who are you? What''s your purpose? "


    LAN Cheng looks at the man in front of him with half faith. His every move is elegant and rich. He doesn''t look like a man in distress at all. What''s more, his speech is so elegant that it''s not owned by the people in the Jianghu. Either he is a scholar or a rich family in the capital.


    "I want to leave with my little sister. If I can, I''ll send some money to a carriage," Gu Yanqing said. "Miss LAN has a heart for orchid, but Qian has a heart for someone. Mr. LAN can rest assured that Qian is not greedy for the money and food of the mountain stronghold.


    But now Qian is in a difficult situation, not only suffering from eye disease, but also wounds all over her body. Miss LAN recognizes Qian again. So qian can''t, he can only seek cooperation from one person. "


    "Is that really all you want?" LAN Cheng didn''t trust him very much.


    "Just like that." Gu Yanqing came back.


    LAN Cheng thought for a moment, and then he burst out with a smile: "if it is true, master Qian is really looking for the wrong person. Although the eldest sister is not married, but she has a recognized fiance. Even if she doesn''t marry you, she won''t marry me. "


    "The recognized fiance is the one miss LAN didn''t admit. If Miss LAN admits it, how can she be alone?" Gu Yanqing retorted.


    LAN Cheng was so stunned that he couldn''t say a word.


    He spoke his heart out.


    "Even so, I still can''t believe you." LAN Cheng sighed.


    Who knows if he means it or not. What if he was thinking something else?


    "My little sister is my fiancee." Gu Yanqing light way.


    LAN Cheng is one Zheng: "what do you say?"


    "My younger sister is my fiancee, that''s why I came to talk to you about this condition. I''m brother and sister to him when he''s out, but she''s really my wife


    Gu Yanqing said frankly.


    If you want to win the trust of others, you have to show your sincerity first.


    Gu Yanqing understood this.


    A little surprise flashed in LAN Cheng''s eyes and disappeared in a moment.


    I see. That''s why he wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    That''s why he came to him to talk about this cooperation.


    If that''s the case, he''s a trustworthy person.


    "If you believe me, I can let you get miss LAN. If you doubt me, you can also let me have a try. At least I don''t have any threat to you," Gu Yanqing listened to him and knew that he hesitated. "I don''t have any threat to Shanzhai either. Three of us, brother and sister, were single handed and injured. There are more than 500 people inside and outside the stronghold. What are you afraid of me? "


    "Well, what do you mean?"


    LAN Cheng hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    He is willing to try.


    ¡­¡­


    LAN Cheng sent someone to escort Gu Yanqing back to the yard. Bai Rutong was waiting in the courtyard. Seeing him coming back, he welcomed him with a smile.


    "Is that all right?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "it''s settled."


    "He simply believed you?" Gu chenlian snorted coldly, but he didn''t believe it.


    Gu Yanqing did not return his words, carrying the girl''s hand sitting at the table with dinner. Gu chenlian saw that he was ignored, and his chest was not a taste, but he had no way to take Gu Yanqing, so he had to sit down next to Bai ruotong and eat together.


    This sitting, he and Gu Yanqing opposite. Gu chenlian suddenly had a bad heart and raised his foot to kick Gu Yanqing under the table. Gu Yanqing is holding the bowl and chopsticks steadily, but his legs and feet are quick to dodge, and he returns to Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian''s heart is horizontal, so he just concentrates on fighting with Gu Yanqing. The two were fighting hard, but Bai ruotong couldn''t be quiet.


    In the scuffle, Gu chenlian''s foot slightly deviated and kicked Bai Rutong. Bai ruotong exclaimed and fell off the stool. He sat down on the ground.

 Chapter 649

    She covered her poor little buttocks and glared at them: "eat! What are you playing with


    "Gu chenlian, your child''s temper should be changed."


    Gu Yanqing threw the pot and kicked Gu chenlian. Gu chenlian gnashed his teeth in pain. His foot hit his kneecap, and a burst of numbness spread from his leg to his whole body.


    When he wanted to fight back, Gu Yanqing stood up and helped Bai ruotong back to the stool. He gritted his teeth and glared at him. This blind man, his reaction is really quick!


    "Your Highness, you are old and big. Your highness is not sensible, so are you?" Bai Rutong gave him a fierce look.


    Gu Yanqing choked.


    When Gu chenlian heard this, he laughed: "an old man is still so immature!"


    "Bah! You are the old man. Who allowed you to scold your highness? "


    Before he could smile a second more, Bai Rutong said bitterly. Gu chenlian''s face was a little bit angry and white. These two people are obviously on the same boat, they know how to bully him!


    "Don''t you scold me, too?"


    "I can only scold you!" Bai ruotong was angry again.


    Gu chenlian choked, too angry to speak.


    After a lively dinner, the man entered the room with several medicine bottles in his hand. White if Tong Zheng Zheng, with it to greet: "what is this?"


    "I asked master LAN to prepare it for me." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Rutong takes the medicine bottle doubtfully. Gu chenlian sat in the hall with his legs up, looking at them with a languid look. Gu Yanqing from when not to take care of him, stretched out his hand: "girl, help me back to the room."


    "Oh."


    Bai ruotong came forward and helped Gu Yanqing back to the room. She closed the door and looked back to see Gu Yanqing fiddling with the medicine bottle on the table.


    He put each one on the tip of his nose and smelt it carefully. He poured the powder into the pot and put it into a small bottle carefully.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. His movements were not like a blind man.


    Bai ruotong is very strange. Gu Yanqing doesn''t need other people''s service except walking.


    If his eyes were just decorated, with or without them, it would not be a big problem.


    "Girl, help me out."


    Gu Yanqing said again.


    Bai ruotong is obedient. When she got out of the house, Gu Yanqing asked her to follow the city wall.


    "Your Highness, what are you tampering with?" Bai asked.


    "You smell it." He handed her the powder in hand. Bai ruotong smelled it, but the smell of the medicine was a little strange, which did not seem to be common.


    "Zhao Chengyang''s pigeons eat a kind of feed with this smell. As long as they smell it, the pigeons instinctively understand that it''s food and will come to catch food. If Zhao Cheng had not died, he would have thought of this way to find us. "


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness is so clever!"


    Bai ruotong suddenly.


    Gu Yanqing smile: "this is no way."


    After sprinkling the powder, Bai Rutong helped him back. She looked up at Gu Yanqing, who was as calm as ever.


    "Aren''t you afraid, your highness?"


    Bai asked.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "What should you do if you can''t recover your eyes?"


    "What about you, girl? Will you not want me?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong choked: "No."


    She has been afraid to talk about it with Gu Yanqing because she is afraid.


    Eyes are very important to people.


    Many things can''t be done without eyes.


    But Gu Yanqing was as if nothing had happened.


    That''s why Bai Rutong was afraid. He was afraid that Gu Yanqing was just pretending to be calm in front of her.

 Chapter 650

    Gu Yanqing raised her hand slightly, searched in the air for a moment, and fell on her cheek.


    "Girl, even if I am always blind, I will protect you." He said.


    "Your Highness will not always be blind. As long as you find a miracle doctor, he will cure your Highness''s eye disease." Bai retorted. Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned. The corners of her mouth moved. She bent down and gave her a kiss on her forehead.


    He is not willing to give her up to others.


    Even if he was blind forever, he would not let her go.


    ¡­¡­


    The night wind is cool, and the remnant leaves in winter are blown off by the wind. In the courtyard, Fang Jun wiped his machete carefully. The cold light of the blade reflected his evil eyes. Heavy lips spit out a light ah, he raised the knife, the corners of his mouth raised a smile.


    "Second in charge."


    A man opened the door, the cold wind blowing in, whisking the house, the fire swaying up and down.


    "Have you found out?"


    Fang Jun asked.


    "Find out," the man nodded. "Among the three guests of the stronghold leader, two men have martial arts skills, but they are all seriously injured. If we attack, they can''t resist."


    "How did they get into the stronghold?" Fang Jun asked, "what did Lansheng leave them for? These are the things that matter. "


    "It was the three masters who found them in the mountains. A few days ago, there was a flood, and they were swept to the mountains by the flood." The man replied.


    As soon as Fang Jun''s hand stopped, he raised his eyes and looked coldly at the man in front of him: "LAN WAN is really lucky. Just when she goes up the mountain, she can find such a beautiful woman. Who does that woman Lansheng want to give it to? "


    "It seems that the stronghold leader is going to marry the girl to the sixth master."


    "Marry LAN Cheng?" Fang Jun''s eyes brightened and he licked some dry lips. "It''s a pity that such a good product will be successful if she marries LAN."


    "Second in charge" means


    The man didn''t understand.


    "I''ll ask the girl tomorrow."


    He didn''t speak up, but everyone could see his evil look. Today, I met that little girl in the small garden. She looks more beautiful than all the girls in the village.


    Anyway, sooner or later, he will become the leader of the mountain stronghold. How can he take advantage of the boy LAN Cheng.


    He had to start first to be strong, to support each other, and to enjoy the blessing of E''s daughter Ying.


    ¡­¡­


    "Daddada..."


    The sound of the horse''s hoof is continuously ringing in the ear, and Bai Yinling opens her eyes in the shaking sound of the carriage. She pulled up the curtain and looked out. There was a touch of red in the sky. Soon it would be bright.


    "How long will it take to get to the capital?"


    She asked.


    "It will be at noon."


    Ah Zihui.


    The white Yin Ling vision is tiny a dark, put down the curtain to nest into the soft cushion.


    After the mountain torrents broke out, she sent people to look for 580 corpses. They were from the dark guards in the palace, and Gu chenlian''s patrol camp, but Gu Yanqing''s people were missing.


    Presumably, before the flash flood, the group of people had quietly dispersed.


    It''s a well-trained army.


    Their death or life has nothing to do with Bai Yinling. The only thing that worries her is that there are no dead bodies of Gu Yanqing and Bai ruotong, or Gu chenlian''s.


    Gu chenlian is alive. She can at least give an account to the empress.


    But Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing are alive. How can she explain.


    Since the prince left, she quietly came to the palace and reported the matter to the queen. Although the queen was worried, she had nothing to do with it in the palace. She sent her to find Gu chenlian, but unexpectedly, Gu chenlian''s heart has been firmly attached to Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 651

    She thought, although Gu chenlian is empathy, but his heart will always give himself a weight. But she was wrong. He moved his affection so cleanly that he didn''t leave her a moment to think about it.


    "Miss, how can I explain to the queen then?"


    Ah Zi asked uneasily.


    This time, they returned in such a hurry because of the Queen''s letter. If the queen knew that she had set off the mountain spring regardless of the safety of her royal highness, she would not let her go.


    "You can only tell the truth," Bai Yinling said. "Even if I don''t do it, his Royal Highness Prince Rong will not live. What''s more, we haven''t found his Royal Highness''s body to prove that he is still alive. I''ve sent someone to look for it. As long as we find it, we''ll bring it back immediately. "


    Hearing this, ah Zi bit her lip and sighed heavily.


    She used to be a woman who would not be influenced by any feelings, but now, for the sake of her royal highness, she has become more and more unlike herself.


    Her change, let purple distressed.


    ¡­¡­


    On a rare fine day, Bai ruotong was washing his bedding in the hospital. For a long time, she didn''t do housework by herself, so her movements were unavoidably unfamiliar. What''s more, there was no washing machine in ancient times, so I rubbed my back sheet against the washboard, and the back of my hand was already red.


    "Ha..."


    With a shiver, Bai ruotong rubbed his hands and got up to hang the sheet on the hemp rope. Finish this series of things, bouncing back to the room.


    Gu chenlian leans on the stone bench, and his eyes rotate with her figure.


    He has been staying at her side, but she never took the initiative to say a word with her, and did not look at him, as if he did not exist in general.


    Dead woman!


    Gu chenlian murmured in his heart. When he looked up again, he saw Bai Rutong bouncing back to the yard with a branch in one hand and a sickle in the other.


    "What are you going to do?"


    He couldn''t help it any more and took the initiative to talk.


    "Make crutches for your highness." Bai Rutong smiles back.


    "What else can you put in your mind except Gu Yanqing?"


    Gu chenlian snatched her branches and said in a cold voice.


    White if Tong one Zheng, to his that pair of diffuse sour eyes: "what nerve do you suddenly send?"


    "Can''t you live without Gu Yanqing?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Third brother."


    Bai ruotong hasn''t answered yet, and Gu Yanqing''s figure appears beside the case.


    "Don''t disturb my fiancee while I''m away," he said with a smile


    "Where is this palace taking advantage of your absence! What if you''re here? " After Gu chenlian said that, he threw away the branch in his hand and approached Bai Rutong.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong subconsciously stepped back. Then, her cheek was severely pinched by Gu chenlian''s hand: "even in front of you, I will do whatever I want to do to her."


    what the hell!


    Again!


    This man is just like a kid fighting for sugar.


    Why didn''t she find Gu chenlian such a naive person before?


    "Gu chenlian, you are sick, aren''t you?" Bai ruotong angrily scolded and kicked his knee. Gu chenlian turns over and runs into Gu Yanqing.


    His brows wrinkled slightly. Gu Yanqing held his arm and turned it up. Gu chenlian couldn''t move.


    "Have you had enough?" Gu Yanqing said coldly.


    Gu chenlian bit his teeth. In terms of strength, he was not Gu Yanqing''s enemy.


    To fight back, a burst of hearty laughter suddenly rang out outside the hospital. The door of the courtyard was pushed open, and Fang Jun walked into the room quickly. At the moment of seeing him, Bai ruotong and Gu chenlian could not help their faces.

 Chapter 652

    "You brothers and sisters are so busy. I heard your noise all the way." Fang Jun smiles and looks at Bai ruotong.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes darkened and went with him to block Bai ruotong''s body: "what are you doing here?"


    "Borrow someone from you." Fang jundao.


    "Borrow?" Gu chenlian chuckled, "there are only three of us here. Who do you want to borrow?"


    Fang Jun looks at Gu chenlian. From the moment he enters, he seems to be on guard and follows him closely.


    It seems that he started too hard yesterday, which made them afraid of themselves.


    "You don''t have to be so afraid of me. There was some misunderstanding between you and me about yesterday. As the saying goes," if you don''t fight, you don''t know each other, I''ll compensate you. " Fang Jun said, bow hand and Gu chenlian a gift, "I want to borrow money girl today to say two words, also hope money son accommodation."


    "Talk to me? What can I say to you? " Bai ruotong smiles, but there is no fear in his words.


    This person must have no good idea. Since he can''t avoid it, it''s better to deal with it directly.


    Anyway, even if he doesn''t come to her, she will try to get close to him.


    "It''s the stronghold leader''s business," Fang Jun said with a smile. "Although I''m nominally second in charge, I''m actually the stronghold leader''s fiance. I am a vulgar man, how to understand women''s mind, so I want to ask Miss Qian to talk with me and tell me some women''s preferences. "


    When Fang Jun said this, his eyes flashed a cold light of evil. Bai ruotong looked in his eyes, but did not refuse: "good!"


    Gu chenlian was slightly stunned and turned to stare at her.


    So readily agreed? What is she doing? Don''t you know this man has bad intentions?


    He looked at Gu Yanqing sitting in the corridor. He did not have any reaction, as if he did not hear the general, no focus of the eyes staring at a corner of the ground.


    "In that case, let''s go." Fang Jun was very happy. I thought it would take more effort, but I didn''t expect it would be so easy to get it.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Gu chenlian tugged her arm.


    Go with Fang Jun? Isn''t that the wolf entering the tiger''s mouth?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Bai ruotong winked playfully and added, "if something happens, your highness will not acquiesce."


    Gu chenlian''s heart was dull when her "Highness" fell.


    The hand immediately put down, let Bai ruotong and Fang Jun leave.


    When their figures disappeared around the corner, he could not help but turned back and said angrily, "Gu Yanqing, what tricks are you playing? Fang Jun looks like he''s going to eat him alive. Why don''t you worry at all?"


    "Of course, I''m worried. Isn''t there you?" Gu Yanqing calmly returned.


    Gu chenlian will never leave Bai Rutong alone. He will follow Bai Rutong, which is more conducive to his plan.


    "You... What do you mean?"


    Gu chenlian was stunned and asked.


    "You follow up. If Fang Jun wants to be strong, kill him."


    Gu Yanqing''s words suddenly cooled.


    "Why should I listen to you?" He sneered twice.


    To this extent, he is not the prince, Gu Yanqing is not the Lord.


    Neither of them has to listen to the other.


    Gu Yanqing sighed: "third brother, you have come here, you still can''t let go of the enmity between you and me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian was stunned.


    "When you get back to the palace, I''ll fight with you. But here, you and I can''t fight each other."


    Although Gu Yanqing''s words were light, they were mixed with a chill.


    His identity with Gu chenlian is doomed to be impossible to live in harmony, but now, it is not the time for them to fight each other.

 Chapter 653

    Although Gu Yanqing was proud of being a prince, he also knew how to show weakness.


    Now he is suffering from eye disease and mobility. Among the three, Gu chenlian is the only one that Bai ruotong can rely on.


    He can protect his own integrity, but he can''t protect Bai ruotong''s integrity.


    "You''re right, but there''s one thing I want to emphasize with you," Gu said with a pause. "One day, our palace will take Rutong away from you.


    You have only been with Rutong for one year, but my palace has been with her for a long time. She can''t have no place in her heart. I hope that when Rutong knows what she really wants in the future, you won''t stop her and let her go with me. You should know that if you are blind all your life, you can''t give Rutong happiness. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing did not reply.


    He has been with her for a long time. In fact, his time is longer. However, his company Bai ruotong did not know.


    He didn''t want to argue with him any more.


    As long as you can protect Bai ruotong, how can you let him show off.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Qian, please sit down."


    Entering the courtyard, Fang Jun eagerly takes her into the inner room. As soon as she enters the hall, the door is tightly closed by him. He turned back to Bai ruotong with a smile and poured out a glass of water.


    Do you want to be a bully?


    Bai ruotong murmured in his heart and lowered his head to smell the taste of the tea.


    It''s just the smell of tea.


    She took a shallow SIP and did not drink.


    "Well, what do you want to ask?" Bai ruotong opens his eyes to the mountain road.


    Fang Jun rubbed his hands and walked behind her with a smile. His hand on her shoulder, such as a pool of corpse stinking mud fell on her body, nausea.


    "Don''t worry, white girl. We have a long time to talk about." Fang Jun said, the corner of the mouth smile more and more strange a few minutes. Bai ruotong tightened his eyebrows and wriggled his shoulders up and down to escape his touch.


    "You have to talk slowly, right? If brother Fang has anything to say, he will help you as long as he can. "


    Bai ruotong resisted his nausea and turned to sweet Nuo for a smile. Her smile reflected in Fang Jun''s eyes, which made his heart itch.


    It''s just an excuse for him to ask what women like.


    His only purpose is to get the woman in front of him.


    As long as raw rice cooked mature rice, she will be honest with him.


    This can not only let the boy LAN Cheng taste the taste of being dug, but also make Lan Sheng unhappy.


    Although he likes Lansheng on the surface, he is disgusted at the bottom of his heart.


    Who would like to please this kind of woman who doesn''t understand amorous feelings if it wasn''t for being the leader of the mountain stronghold.


    Fang Jun raised her hand to reach Bai ruotong''s chest. She suddenly said, "by the way, brother Fang, do you want to make a deal with me?"


    Fang Jun a Zheng: "what deal?"


    "Xiaomei''s family used to be engaged in the business of medicinal materials. They bought and sold a lot of black market medicinal materials. One of them is a kind of medicine, which women can show their flattery by taking. With this medicine, even if you don''t know what the stronghold leader likes, brother Fang can get the stronghold leader. "


    Bai ruotong blinked and retreated quietly.


    "Is this medicine so rare? Will you give it to me for nothing Fang Jun asked.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "it''s not because elder brother Fang is the future stronghold leader. Younger sister naturally wants to please her. If elder brother Fang feels embarrassed to take it for nothing, he can exchange it with his younger sister. "


    "I can''t see that you are greedy for money." Fang Jun narrowed his eyes and laughed like a thief.

 Chapter 654

    Bai ruotong smiles and does not comment.


    "If you have effect, you want me to have a try." Fang Jun''s heart is itchy. He wants to put Bai ruotong under his body to stop itching.


    His dangerous breath made Bai Rutong wake up and push the medicine bottle into his arms: "how to try it?"


    "Why don''t you come, younger sister?" Fang Jun asked.


    Bai ruotong quietly rolled his eyes. The color blank was exposed quickly.


    "Brother Fang, don''t you like the stronghold leader? Why should I try? " White if Tong pick eyebrow, ask a way.


    Fang Jun approached her and said with a smile, "who doesn''t love and like a delicate girl like you? If you like, I''ll offer you good food and drink, and I''ll give you as much money as you want. "


    Since his purpose has been exposed, he does not intend to disguise it.


    The lamb at the entrance has no reason to let go. Since he has come to his territory, he will not let her go easily.


    Bai ruotong gathered a smile: "brother Fang, I am a weak woman. If you want to get my innocence, you can do it at any time now. But you have to think about it. Now you have my innocence. My two brothers must fight with you.


    Although the stronghold leader is your fiancee in name, her attitude towards you is extremely indifferent. If you take me by force, my brother will go to the stronghold leader again. Can you still get the stronghold leader''s heart? "


    Bai ruotong''s words are not half tense. Although Fang Jun is a local ruffian, he is not a complete fool. He''ll see the point.


    Sure enough, Fang Jun''s face changed as soon as he heard this.


    Bai ruotong struck while the iron was hot: "elder brother Fang, the man the stronghold leader likes is my elder brother. Now this village is not a Fang surname, but a LAN surname. You''ve got me now, but it''s just a pleasure. But what you have to face next is that the stronghold leader uses this to suppress you, so that you completely lose the chance to marry her. Brother Fang, are you willing to give up delicacies for a mouthful of fresh meat? "


    "You''re quite a smart woman."


    Fang Jun''s tone suddenly calmed down.


    Bai ruotong let out a breath.


    On the top of the house, Gu chenlian clenched the dagger at his waist.


    If Fang Jun really comes, he will keep her safe even if he kills all the people in the stockade.


    Their voices came into his ears. Although they were small, he could hear every word clearly.


    Bai ruotong has her purpose in this trip. Maybe she is under the mission of Gu Yanqing.


    Looking at Bai Rutong and such a dirty man with a smiling face, his heart is about to burn violently.


    "Brother Fang, I know what you are thinking today. If brother Fang is really interested in me, why don''t you talk to me after you get the stronghold leader?"


    Bai Rutong smiles naively.


    "What do you mean by that?" I can''t understand the dialect.


    "After you get the stronghold leader, you will be the stronghold leader in the future. My younger sister will marry you then. You can do what you want to do to me. How do you like that? But I''m going to do the right thing. "


    Bai ruotong explained playfully.


    Hearing the dialect, my heart suddenly relaxed.


    He really underestimated this woman. She was naive in appearance, but she had so many ghosts in her heart.


    But that''s good.


    Ambitious women are more lovely.


    It''s not too late for such an excellent woman to enjoy it in the future.


    After taking Bai ruotong''s medicine, he took out ten Liang silver from his arms and handed it to her: "is that enough?"


    "Thirty Liang!" Bai said, "now you don''t just buy this medicine. You also buy me by the way. You should give me 20 Liang more.

 Chapter 655

    What a greedy woman.


    Fang Jun light ah, but such a greedy woman but also have a different flavor.


    "Well, here are fifty Liang."


    Then Fang Jun took out fifty taels of silver from his arms.


    Bai ruotong took it with a smile and put it in his arms.


    When she returned from Fang Jun, it was dinner time. Bai ruotong''s stomach began to growl. Just as she wanted to quicken her pace, a shadow stopped in front of her.


    She looked up, Gu chenlian black face, quietly staring at him.


    "You jumped out to scare people!" Bai ruotong patted his chest. His surprise really scared her out.


    "Sell yourself at fifty Liang. Bai ruotong, you are really cheap!"


    He said fiercely.


    Bai ruotong''s face was stiff, and he gathered a smile: "did you hear that?"


    "I hear you." Gu chenlian said.


    "So in your heart, I am such a woman?" Bai ruotong''s zhengse road.


    Gu chenlian was stunned.


    He didn''t mean to hurt Bai ruotong with words. He just felt bored.


    All she said was to discuss with Gu Yanqing, and all she said was to talk with him.


    He was so jealous that he said that.


    "I''m sorry..." Gu lowered his head, "this palace doesn''t mean this, just because..."


    "Gu chenlian, you are really strange now!" Bai ruotong didn''t want to play Tai Chi with him. "You once said, let me stay away from you, but what are you doing now? Because I don''t love you, so you are not convinced? Think that the best is what is lost? So you want to compete with your highness?


    Gu chenlian, you are really naive. You are ridiculous. I can tell you clearly that I won''t fall in love with you. After returning to the capital, we are still the same as before. You go your way and I cross my log bridge. "


    Her words were cruel, but it was something she had to do.


    She can''t give Gu chenlian any expectation.


    Since we don''t love, we can''t leave room.


    "How can you say such cruel things?" Gu chenlian''s voice was low, staring at her.


    He knew what he had just said was wrong, but there was no need for her to be so cruel as to completely erase their past.


    Yes, he did it wrong before. He ignored her all the time.


    He never thought he would fall in love with her.


    But as soon as he saw her standing with Gu Yanqing, he couldn''t help feeling very stuffy.


    If he can control his heart, he also hopes he doesn''t love her.


    So he doesn''t have to hang on to her.


    "If not, what else can I say? What should I say to make you learn to let go? " Bai ruotong said sternly.


    Gu chenlian''s heart is blunt and his fist is slightly tight. He quickly steps forward and embraces her in his arms. Bai ruotong was stunned and pushed his chest. However, he did not move.


    "Rutong..."


    His voice is rarely weak, full of grievances and innocence.


    This tone is not like that domineering and unrestrained Gu chenlian who dares to love and hate.


    "Don''t say such cruel things, will you? I used to treat you as my dog. I''ll give it back to you... I can be your dog. I''ll give you whatever you want. Even if it''s the moon in the sky, I''ll help you pick it.


    Don''t marry the second elder brother and fall in love with our palace again.


    He can give you, this palace can give you double


    Bai ruotong''s heart was shocked.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Such a humble tone made her body too stiff to move.

 Chapter 656

    "I know, this palace has never been like this, if it doesn''t look like itself..." Gu chenlian pressed his voice and his eyes flashed slightly. He held her tightly and refused to let go. He never knew how good it was to hold her.


    Bai ruotong pushed him: "Gu chenlian, be normal. You are the prince. I''m just a sick girl. You have said before that I am not worthy of you. In that case, why do you become like this now? "


    "It''s all said. I regret it!" Gu chenlian said hoarsely.


    How many times does she want him to say it? Can''t he regret it? He knew that he had said something wrong, he knew that he was late, he just wanted to find them, could it not be so? Did she really not give herself a chance?


    "You let me go before you speak."


    He hugged her more and more tightly, even his hands were floating on her. Bai Rutong is a little scared. He is not Gu chenlian, who she is familiar with.


    "You promise to let the palace go again!" Gu chenlian said.


    "What do you want me to promise you? Promise to leave your highness with you? Gu chenlian, wake up! Half a year ago, you had to strangle me! You want my life for another woman. Have you forgotten all this? " Bai ruotong put his hand on his chest and tried to keep a distance from him.


    But his hand tightly around her waist, so that she can''t move.


    Although there is no one around, this is the main road that people often pass by. If someone sees her cuddling with Gu chenlian, how would it be.


    "Rutong, I''m sorry..." Gu chenlian put his head on her shoulder. "I used to be an asshole in this palace!"


    "Let me go first. Let''s go back if there''s anything. If others see you and me embracing, how can we explain later? "


    Bai said patiently.


    "I''m not afraid of it!" Gu chenlian hugged him more tightly. Bai ruotong is about to curse his mother in his heart! What are these things! The taste of being entangled by a beautiful man, although she used to blush and beat her heart in the game, it would only make her feel headache in reality.


    It never occurred to her to be in two boats.


    Bai ruotong was holding it bitterly. Yu Guang saw several figures coming with him. Her heart a flustered, pull Gu Chen Lian''s hand: "you first let go of me good, what matter we go back to talk about, here is not a place to talk."


    "If you don''t agree with us, we won''t let go!"


    He is not afraid to be seen.


    "Gu chenlian! If you don''t let me bite you again Bai ruotong threatened.


    "Bite He got close to her, Nuo Nuo lips, "bite here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong had goose bumps all over the floor.


    "Miss Qian, master Qian, what are you doing?"


    After the amazing voice of the girl itself rings, Bai Rutong tries to turn his head, and his heart jumps. Lansheng and Gu Yanqing are standing on the corridor bridge.


    Gu Yanqing is holding a wooden crutch, carved with exquisite plum blossom patterns. At a glance, it''s the thing of Lansheng in Shanzhai. He followed the sound and approached them step by step.


    Gu chenlian looks at Gu Yanqing with a smile. Instead, he hugs Bai Rutong more tightly.


    "I''m fighting with my little sister." Gu chenlian put his head on her shoulder and jokingly returned to Lansheng.


    Bai ruotong is ashamed to the extreme and tries to step on Gu chenlian''s feet, but he is easily avoided by the other party.


    "Then your brother and sister have a really good relationship. They are all embracing each other."


    Lansheng said with a smile. There was no irony in his words.


    Gu Yanqing''s mouth turned down and his hand tightly held the wooden crutch.

 Chapter 657

    She is really going to be driven crazy by Gu chenlian. He just bullied Gu Yanqing and couldn''t see.


    If Gu Yanqing''s eyes are good, how dare he do this in front of Gu Yanqing.


    "Second younger brother, younger sister, stop making trouble. I''m looking for you two to go back to dinner." Gu Yanqing said.


    "I see, big brother."


    Bai ruotong returns, picking Gu chenlian''s hand. Gu chenlian''s hand finally loosened a little at this time. Bai ruotong just breathed a sigh of relief, but his other hand came up and held her hand tightly.


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly came up again.


    But in front of her is Lansheng. She can''t be angry in public.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu chenlian said.


    "Now that all the people have been found, I''m relieved. You three should go back quickly. Spring will start tomorrow. We''ll have a banquet in the village. Remember to come to the front hall then."


    Lansheng road.


    Bai ruotong nods, shakes Gu chenlian''s hand and runs to help Gu Yanqing. Her hand was very slippery. He was so distracted that he let her escape. Gu chenlian rubbed the palm of his hand with his finger. It seemed that there was still her temperature on the top.


    When he got back to his room, Bai ruotong served himself a bowl of rice, took a few more dishes, and went back to the inner room with his chopsticks. Gu chenlian knew that she was hiding from herself, and her eyes were silent.


    She is really a stone. No matter what he says or does, she can''t nod her head.


    Gu chenlian thought of this place and sighed heavily. For the first time, he felt so frustrated.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Lansheng is resting in the room. A strange fragrance comes from outside the door. Mind slightly move, want to open the door, the door was pushed open at this time, Fang Jun dark rub rub into the room.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lansheng asked coldly.


    Fang Jun looked at Lansheng and said with a bad smile, "I''ve come to see you. I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    "Excuse me."


    Lansheng raised his hand and opened the door: "you go, I don''t want to say anything to you."


    She was tired of the man from the bottom of her heart. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had a certain appeal in the stronghold and many people were willing to obey him, she would not want to get along with him at all.


    "Lansheng, do you have to treat me as a bad person? Can''t you and I talk well? " Fang Jun''s words are somewhat wronged. He approaches Lansheng and raises his hand to embrace Lansheng, but he is evaded by the other party.


    Fang Jun was stunned, and then he twisted his eyebrows again. Her eyes were full of boredom, which bored him.


    Even if Fang Jun is a little arrogant, he is always obedient to Lan Sheng. He would like to offer him incense. He was so kind to her, but how did the woman treat him?


    Give her a good face, but she doesn''t want it. She''s really a cheap woman.


    Fang Jun thinks so, Mou color one sinks, force with her directly, can''t care too much, press it on the table.


    "Shula!"


    The seasonal fruits on the table immediately fell to the ground. Lansheng Zhang round eyes, can''t believe of looking at in front of the look slightly twisted ferocious man.


    "What are you going to do?" She roared.


    "What? Nature is doing what should have been done! " Fang Jun starts to smile and reaches for her clothes.


    Lan Sheng wants to resist, but he doesn''t know why, but his fingers can''t move at this time.


    The body is soft, like drowning in the swamp, imprisoned by the invisible mire.


    "What did you... What did you do to me?"


    It must be him!


    He came prepared!


    Lansheng was so worried that he was about to cry.

 Chapter 658

    Staring at her reaction, Fang Jun knows that the medicine is working. There was a sudden ecstasy in my heart.


    The delicious food he had been looking forward to for many years finally fell into his mouth today.


    "Don''t be afraid, sheng''er. Fang Lang will spoil you." Fang Jun pulls off the long belt on her chest and approaches her with a smile.


    "Don''t... Help..."


    She wanted to shout, but her voice was so soft that she couldn''t use her strength. She felt her temperature gradually rising again, and the man in front of her began to blur.


    What''s wrong with her? Why did this happen?


    Lansheng watched helplessly as he took off his coat, but he couldn''t make any effort.


    Even if she dies, she can''t take advantage of this man.


    "Don''t be afraid, sheng''er. I''ve always been reluctant to be rough with you and me!" Fang Jun said and threw her coat on the ground.


    "Pa!"


    Just then, the door was kicked open. Three or five people rushed into the room. Fang Jun scared a shiver, fixed an eye to look with him again LAN Cheng.


    "You beast


    LAN Cheng takes a look at Lan Sheng whose desk top is not neat, and smashes his fist on Fang Jun''s face.


    "You... How did you get in!"


    Fang Jun is beaten to lie on the ground, the speech is shivering to ask.


    He clearly sent someone to guard the door. How could they come!


    LAN Cheng ignored him and took off his cloak and put it on Lan Sheng. Seeing LAN Cheng come, Lan Sheng''s heart suddenly put down.


    Sure enough, LAN Cheng reassured her.


    "Fang Jun! You beast


    LAN WAN grabs Fang Jun and waves his fist directly to the bridge of his nose.


    "Our LAN family treats you so well, my father believes you so much, you treat us like this! You are so ambitious, you don''t know what to do


    LAN WAN said and kicked him in the crotch.


    "Ah


    Fang Jun''s facial features are twisted in pain.


    "Enough..."


    Lansheng shook his head: "take him out... I... I don''t want to see them..."


    "Third brother, take him out and lock him up. I''m here with my elder sister." LAN Cheng blocks Lan Sheng and speaks softly.


    Two people smell speech, nodded to retreat.


    Peace returned to the room. LAN Cheng took Lan Sheng to bed and arranged her clothes. When his hand was about to leave, Lansheng held it.


    "Lan Cheng... Hot..."


    The medicine that she inhales in the body hasn''t dispersed yet, the tearful eyes dim stare at LAN Cheng.


    LAN Cheng couldn''t help regretting.


    If he had known that, he should not have promised Gu Yanqing to do it.


    He could not bear to suffer from Lansheng.


    Although Fang Jun''s actions are expected by him, his heart aches at Lansheng''s shaking appearance.


    "Elder sister, you have to bear it. I''ll get you some water."


    LAN Cheng says that when he wants to get up, Lan Sheng hugs him tightly.


    "Don''t go... LAN Cheng..."


    She was really afraid, afraid of losing LAN Cheng.


    LAN Cheng''s heart moved slightly, and his back was overflowed by her body temperature.


    The woman in front of him is his beloved. How can he resist.


    "Lan Cheng, I''m afraid..." Lan Sheng sobbed, "I''m so sick now. Don''t you... Don''t go, OK?"


    She has always been domineering, but now, in front of her brother, she has become a little girl.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m just going to get you some water to make you comfortable."


    LAN Cheng comforted him.


    "Don''t go..."


    Lansheng holds his face and kisses him on the forehead.


    "Lan Cheng, are you happy with me? I''m happy with you, too... "


    Xu is moved because of love, she will tell the truth.


    LAN Cheng is slightly stunned and looks at Lan Sheng incredulously.


    She just said... She was actually happy with him?

 Chapter 659

    "Lan Cheng... Don''t go..."


    Lansheng pleaded and put his fingers into his clothes.


    She is now under the influence of the medicine and has nothing to do with it at all.


    What''s more, the man in front of her is what she has loved since she was young.


    She has been forbearing to love other men.


    But now, she couldn''t bear it any more.


    "Ah Cheng, I''m happy with you..."


    She said, lying in his arms.


    The last line of defense in his heart was broken by her, and he bent down uncontrollably to kiss the long cherished lips. Hook off the bed curtain, he bent down, like two fish in the water * *, he hugged her tightly


    The moon is stirring and silent. The long night passed, and the sun was shining in the sky.


    "Ah


    A scream cuts through the tranquility of the sky.


    Lansheng stares at the sleeping man on the bed in horror. He put one hand on his waist and the other hand under his head, and the smile from the corner of his mouth was very satisfied. She pushed him away and subconsciously retreated to the end of the bed.


    "Well..."


    LAN Cheng wakes up at this time, rubs his eyes, and looks at the woman in front of him, his future wife.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lansheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked.


    "You don''t remember last night?"


    LAN Cheng asked.


    Lan Sheng was stunned and tried to recall. Yesterday, Fang Jun came to her room and was slighter than her. He was dragged away by LAN Cheng and his party who arrived in time.


    Then


    She grabbed LAN Cheng and refused to let go, even


    Lansheng''s face suddenly turned red.


    "Sheng''er, since it has happened, I will be responsible for you." LAN Chengdao.


    "Big sister!" Lansheng reminds me.


    Orchid became flat flat mouth, aggrieved way: "all happened this kind of thing, you still want me to call you elder sister?"


    "It was an accident!" Lanshenghui.


    "Accident? Was it an accident that you said you were happy with me last night


    LAN Cheng asked.


    Lansheng''s face flushed to his ears.


    "Lansheng, don''t cheat yourself. What you love is not Mr. Qian, but me. How long do you want to cheat yourself and me?"


    LAN Cheng looked at her coldly.


    Now that it had happened, he could only force her to see her heart. They love each other, why can''t they be together.


    Lansheng bit his teeth.


    It''s all Fang Jun''s fault.


    I''ve been drugging myself.


    Now she lost her innocence to LAN Cheng, things have been like spilled water, can''t take back.


    "Sheng''er," Lan Cheng held her hand, "now my people are yours, and my heart is yours. How can you not want me? Even if you don''t want me to be responsible, I still have to rely on you today and ask you to be responsible to me. "


    He said shyly.


    Lansheng glared at him, but he didn''t say anything more.


    ¡­¡­


    noon.


    Fang Jun, who was beaten all over with scars, was thrown into the hall. Lansheng sits in the main hall and stares at the shameless villain.


    "Fang Jun insulted the stronghold leader and ignored the rules of the stronghold. From now on, he broke his hand and drove him out of the stronghold."


    LAN WAN announced.


    All the people in the stockade stood outside the hall and did not dare to speak.


    They understood what happened yesterday. It''s Fang Jun who defies the stronghold leader.


    Who dares to plead with such a serious crime.


    "I was wronged by..."! It''s the woman of the Qian family! It was the woman who asked me to take the medicine! I can confront that woman! "


    Fang Jun said angrily.


    "Is Qian''s girl just a girl of thirteen or thirty-four? Can deceive you, Fang Jun, do you have no way to go, so you begin to say whatever you want? "


    Asked Lamper in a cool voice.

 Chapter 660

    Fang Jun was shocked: "I... what I said is true! It''s true! The woman said... The woman said... "


    He hesitated, some of them could not go on.


    If he and Bai ruotong''s words were spoken in front of the public, it would be a more serious crime, and it would not bring him any benefit at this time.


    After thinking about it, Fang Jun said: "the powder was given to me by the woman. She asked me to give the medicine to the stronghold leader..."


    "Is it because there is no one in the stockade to be wronged by you that you have wronged Miss Qian?"


    Asked Lamper.


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense with him? Let''s get rid of him quickly. The stronghold leader doesn''t want to see him any more. "


    LAN Wan Road.


    "No... no! I''m really wronged. I don''t want to... "


    Before Fang Jun finished, LAN WAN stopped him and dragged him out.


    Seeing Fang Jun''s lack of skill, Lan Sheng''s heart was relieved.


    She has been waiting for such a day for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    the wind is mild and the sun is bright. Bai ruotong is pounding the powder in the hospital. When he looks up, LAN Cheng has already entered the hospital. Without looking at her, he went straight into the room and walked with Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and quickly followed up.


    "Mr. Qian."


    LAN Cheng goes to Gu Yanqing and gives a bow call.


    Gu Yanqing looked back slightly. Although he couldn''t see LAN Cheng''s expression, he already knew what he was doing.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "You didn''t tell me that the medicine you grind is demeaning." LAN Cheng twisted his eyebrows and said in a cold voice.


    The accident between him and Lansheng can be said to be caused by Gu Yanqing.


    "Isn''t that what you think?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    It''s wrong for him to blame Yuelao for his success.


    "Mr. Qian, do you and your younger sister still refuse to tell us the truth?" LAN Cheng''s face was serious, and his words were reprimanded.


    His intention was not to hurt Lansheng.


    The fact that these two people can make such medicine proves that they are not ordinary people.


    "Mr. LAN, what happened to you and miss LAN?"


    Bai ruotong went to the middle of them and asked softly.


    Blue into the eye color.


    Although Lansheng didn''t blame him, he didn''t agree to marry him.


    "It''s all like that, not together yet?"


    Bai ruotong exclaimed. LAN Cheng glared at her: "you are a little girl, what do you know?"


    "I''m a little girl, but shouldn''t I know that?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and poked his finger at his chest: "although elder sister Lansheng took the medicine, you didn''t, did you? Elder brother has made it clear to you that as long as you let sister Lansheng bathe in water, the effect will naturally dissolve. In this case, why don''t you do it? Or are you reluctant? "


    LAN Cheng''s mind was guessed by her, and there was nothing to refute for a moment.


    "Are you coming to us now because you feel guilty? So throw the pot to us? " Bai asked again.


    "You... What are you talking about?"


    LAN Cheng''s heart was empty and he could not help muttering.


    "Since the raw rice has been cooked, don''t you know how to take it at one stroke? Or are you waiting for sister Lansheng to speak? "


    Bai asked again.


    "I... I''ve said it, but it didn''t work."


    LAN Chengdao.


    "What''s the use of just talking to sister Lansheng? Do you expect a woman to announce her marriage in public


    Bai ruotong could see that this man was obviously distressed and came to ask them how to do it.

 Chapter 661

    "What should I do?"


    LAN Cheng asked.


    "Go to the church and tell them about it. Why don''t you just propose to sister Lansheng in public?" Bai said.


    LAN Cheng was stunned.


    "Anyway, she''s already yours, and she''s thinking about you. You can''t really let a girl talk, can you?" Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    LAN Cheng clenched his teeth and turned his head.


    "Come on! I''ll take care of you! " She patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    LAN Cheng choked, as if to think of something, back and Gu Yanqing way: "you said, your little sister is your fiancee, right?"


    Bai said, "brother, why did you tell him about this?"


    "To win his trust!" Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your fiancee speaks freely. Don''t you care for your husband?" LAN Cheng asked again.


    Bai ruotong laughed two times, speechless.


    This guy was poked in his mind, unable to refute, and began to fight back.


    "Lovely, isn''t it?" Gu Yanqing smiles.


    LAN Cheng said softly, "your two goals have been achieved. I will do what I promised you. When are you going to leave?"


    "Finish your wedding wine before you leave."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    LAN Cheng was stunned for a long time, but he suddenly laughed: "Miss Qian, you really don''t have the rules to speak. You dare to say anything. LAN has seen it.


    Well, LAN promised you that if he could marry sheng''er, the wedding wine would be presented with both hands. "


    "Then I''ll wait!" Bai Rutong gave a playful smile.


    Out of the yard, LAN Cheng went straight to the main hall. LAN WAN and LAN Po were discussing business in the hall. Seeing LAN Cheng coming, they turned back and said, "where have you been?"


    "I have something to say to you." LAN Cheng said solemnly.


    Lan Sheng can''t help but raise his head and stare at LAN Cheng.


    She didn''t know how to face him since yesterday.


    "We are busy now. What do you have to say..."


    "I want to marry Lansheng."


    Before LAN WAN''s words came to an end, LAN Cheng snatched them.


    There was silence in the hall.


    Several people can''t believe Zhang Da Yan, stare at LAN Cheng.


    "Lan Cheng, do you know what you''re talking about?" LAN WAN has a headache.


    Although I know that Lan Cheng is thinking about Lan Sheng in his heart, but now he has just finished dealing with Fang Jun, there are a lot of things. How can he make a fool of himself now.


    "I know," Lan Chenghui said, "yesterday Fang Jun gave Lansheng medicine. It was a kind of magic medicine. I can''t detoxify. I have nothing to do with Lansheng... "


    "Lan Cheng! What are you talking about? "


    Lansheng sat up in fright. Today, before going out, she warned him, but in a twinkling of an eye, he said it in public.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. You and I are married. I owe you a name. Now I give it to you."


    LAN Chengdao.


    "Lansheng, is this true?"


    The old man sitting beside Lansheng stroked his beard and asked. He is the elder brother of Lansheng''s father, and Lansheng always respects him.


    "I..."


    Lan Sheng doesn''t know how to reply. In front of everyone, she tells that she and LAN Cheng have had an affair, which is hard to say.


    "Elder two, it''s true. There has been a couple between the younger generation and Lansheng. Although it happened suddenly, the younger generation has no regrets and is willing to marry Lansheng and serve the Shanzhai for life. "


    LAN Cheng knelt down and said sincerely.


    "Lansheng, will you marry him?"


    The elder''s eyes narrowed and asked.


    "I..."


    Today, Lansheng became a stammer, unable to say a smooth word.

 Chapter 662

    Elder smile: "how? "No?"


    Lansheng is still blushing and can''t hold a word.


    LAN Cheng was a little worried: "Lansheng, would you like to say something?"


    Even if it''s a nod.


    "If you don''t want to, then according to the rules of the village, LAN Cheng must be punished. Cut off his head and hang his body upside down outside the gate of the village for three days." The elder said, looking at LAN Cheng meaningfully, "if he does this kind of thing, even if it happens for a reason, he must die."


    When Lan Sheng heard this, he was shocked: "it''s not LAN Cheng''s fault, it''s Fang Jun''s fault."


    "But your innocence is really destroyed by LAN Cheng. You are the leader of a stronghold. He can''t live for the sake of your reputation."


    The old way.


    LAN Cheng lowered his eyebrows. He was not afraid of death. What he was afraid of was that Lan Sheng didn''t know his mind.


    "I''ll marry you! I can''t get married yet! "


    Lan Sheng was angry at LAN Cheng.


    He''s really pushing her to do this.


    All the time, Lan Sheng knows what he wants, but LAN Cheng is her younger brother!


    He was three years younger than her, just the age of the crown, how can she do such a thing.


    LAN WAN and LAN Po looked at each other. Since Lan Sheng agreed, they were all relieved.


    As the saying goes, Feishui doesn''t leave land for outsiders. Instead of finding an uncle outside the stronghold, it''s better to take advantage of the people in the stronghold.


    It''s the sum of talent and beauty.


    LAN Cheng heard this, the heart suddenly put down. The happy smile on the corner of the mouth is a little unstoppable.


    The elder laughs. He has just solved a villain in the stronghold, and now he has achieved a good thing. It is a good thing.


    He stood up and walked to Lansheng with his support: "if you say that, I will be at ease. LAN Cheng is a good young man. If your father knows that you are married now, he will be happy for you. "


    Lansheng was biting his lips, and his heart was full of trouble.


    What happened today was so sudden that she didn''t know what to say.


    The rest of the people in the stronghold relaxed their mind and made fun of LAN Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    evening.


    After dinner, Bai ruotong tidied up the leftovers on the table. As soon as he finished cleaning up, a sound of eager footsteps came from outside the courtyard. She looked up and saw that Lan Chengxing was in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Rutong blinked and met him.


    LAN Cheng smiles, and the joy in his eyes can''t be hidden. Looking at his smile, Bai ruotong also knew that he really had a beautiful girl.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to see you off when you finish your wedding." LAN Chengdao.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "sister Lansheng agreed so readily?"


    "Actually... I didn''t expect that," Lan Cheng scratched his head and grinned shyly. "I thought things would be very complicated. I didn''t expect that the elder would agree to my marriage with Lan Sheng."


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he couldn''t help feeling happy. In any case, it was her and Her Highness who helped Lansheng and Lancheng.


    "Congratulations, then!" Bai Rutong smiles.


    LAN chengdun suddenly thought of something. He opened his mouth and hesitated: "you and Mr. Qian, can you tell us your true identity?"


    He was always curious about their identities. These three people are not so simple as the decline of the capital.


    Although LAN Cheng couldn''t see through them these days, he could see that they were not bad people.


    Bai ruotong turned his eyes and thought for a moment: "you can talk to elder brother.

 Chapter 663

    She can''t make up her mind.


    But for now, at least, their crisis is over.


    But what worries Bai ruotong is that. This Shanzhai is related to Bai Yinling.


    She also wanted to know the relationship between them and Bai Yinling.


    It has been written in the novel that Bai Yinling was driven out of the mansion by Zhang''s design. After she came to Lingshan, she was reborn. However, the novel does not directly say how to use the "rebirth" method.


    Bai Yinling is the protagonist of this novel, so the world is constructed with her.


    To fight against Bai Yinling, she must know all about her.


    Play up the curtain and lead LAN Cheng into the inner room. Gu Yanqing is leaning on the couch, Xu is hearing footsteps, his empty eyes and they turn, thin lips slightly move: "little girl, who is coming?"


    "Lan Cheng." White Rutong road.


    She went to Gu Yanqing and whispered to him. Gu Yanqing nodded and said in a low voice, "since everything has been settled, if you want to say it, say it. If you want to ask, ask it."


    She has always been an independent person. As long as she thinks that there is no problem with these two people, Gu Yanqing should take her as the standard.


    "Lan Cheng, if you don''t mind, my eldest brother and my second brother will visit the stronghold leader in person tomorrow and tell you the identities of the three of us. Do you think that''s ok? We have something to ask you, too. "


    Bai asked.


    LAN Cheng nodded: "OK."


    But then, he frowned and frowned again: "but, what other party Jun and Lansheng do, never say to Lansheng!"


    His words were full of childish warnings.


    White if Tong Leng Leng, immediately "Pu Chi" a laugh out. She stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder: "you can rest assured that I won''t tell the stronghold leader about your" overlord "


    "What nonsense! What is my overlord... "


    "Then what is it? Is it difficult for the stronghold leader to take the initiative? " Bai ruotong laughs playfully and deliberately winks at him.


    She found that Lan Cheng likes to pretend to be deep. In fact, he blushes as soon as he teases, just like a young boy who has just fallen in love.


    "It was the master of Lansheng..."


    Before LAN Cheng had finished, he stopped in time. He glared at Bai Rutong. This little girl film, is deliberately set his words, tease him to play.


    "Oh, it was the stronghold leader who took the initiative. The stronghold leader is powerful!" Bai Rutong covered his stomach and laughed.


    LAN Cheng''s face was directly teased into a tomato, muttering: "it''s not you... You... The medicine!"


    "Little girl, don''t tease him."


    Gu Yanqing opened her mouth at this time to help LAN Cheng.


    Bai ruotong had to stop his shameless mouth.


    "Mr. LAN, it''s getting late. You can go back first. Tomorrow noon, Qian will be here on time with his little sister."


    He said.


    LAN Cheng nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. When Bai ruotong deliberately teased him to play, he already wanted to escape.


    Gu Yanqing''s words, at last, let him feel relieved, next step to find an excuse to run away in a hurry.


    When LAN Cheng left, Bai ruotong stretched his arm, helped Gu Yanqing lie down, went out of the door and came to the backyard to draw water.


    As soon as he walked out with a bucket full of water, the sound of footsteps came, and a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. Bai ruotong didn''t have time to stop and bumped into the person in front of him.


    "You''re in a hurry! In such a hurry, I don''t know how to see the way! "


    Gu chenlian''s clothes were thoroughly drenched from top to bottom.


    Bai ruotong''s anger suddenly rushed to his head. This Gu chenlian is always in a hurry to walk. He is blind and does not look at the road. On the contrary, he blames her.

 Chapter 664

    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Bai asked.


    "Pigeon! Didn''t you ask me to look at the pigeons on the courtyard wall? Here comes the pigeon He rolled his eyes. If he didn''t want to tell her that he was in such a hurry.


    In winter, his clothes were wet, so he had to catch cold.


    As soon as Bai Rutong heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he left the barrel in hand and ran out of the hospital.


    In order to make Gu chenlian and Gu Yanqing look like a dog seeing a chicken when they meet, Bai Rutong asks Gu chenlian to look at the pigeons on the courtyard wall.


    If pigeons come, it proves that Zhao Cheng and they are coming soon.


    Gu chenlian was stunned. He looked at Bai ruotong''s figure, followed him two steps, and then stopped. He looked at the water stains on his body, sighed and went back to his room to change his clothes.


    Bai ruotong walked all the way to the courtyard wall, and sure enough, there were many pigeons squatting on the courtyard wall.


    With a smile from the corner of his mouth, Bai ruotong takes out a small note from his arms and puts it into the wooden bottle under the pigeon. Learning the appearance of those heroes in the TV series, he gets up and grabs the pigeon and throws it into the air.


    "Bang!"


    Xu is too excited, throw too fast, pigeons too late to open their wings, heavily hit the wall fell down.


    Bai ruotong took a cool breath. As expected, besides cooking, she was really clumsy.


    Refill the water and pour it into the bath. Gu Yanqing listened to her footsteps, her steps were cheerful, "daddada" clear and loud with rhythm. As long as I listen to her voice, my heart will be happy.


    "Your Highness, it''s ready to wash."


    Bai ruotong tried the water temperature with his hand and spoke softly.


    Gu Yanqing held the table and walked slowly to the bath bucket. He wanted to take off his clothes, but he stopped: "don''t you go out?"


    "I''m afraid your highness will go wrong," Bai said. "Don''t worry. I''ll turn my back. Your highness doesn''t have to feel shy."


    Shy?


    Gu Yanqing smiles. Should he be shy or this shameless little guy be shy.


    "Since you don''t want to go out, you can take off your clothes for me." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Rutong choked.


    Strip him?


    How can this sentence be so familiar.


    "What? "No?" Gu Yanqing heard that she did not make a sound, and put her hand in her direction.


    "Take it off yourself!"


    White if Tong red face way.


    Since the hot spring incident, she can no longer dare to provoke Gu Yanqing in such a matter.


    "I can''t see it!" Gu Yanqing laughed and joked.


    "Then touch yourself!" Bai ruotong has no good way.


    If she had known that, she would not have teased that sentence.


    Gu Yanqing approached her with a smile and drew her fingers in the air twice, holding her wrist fairly. He led her hand to his waist, lowered his head in her ear, said: "or you do it yourself, no girl feel comfortable."


    Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly missed a beat.


    "Your Highness... I''m wrong... Shall I rub your back later? You... Don''t tease me... "


    She begged for mercy.


    In terms of the degree of shamelessness, she is absolutely inferior to Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing poked her forehead: "have the courage to say, do not have the courage to do."


    Bai ruotong was very sullen and turned away from Gu Yanqing. Behind him came the "rustling" stripper, followed by the sound of entering the water.


    Bai ruotong turned his head. His hair, like ink, was scattered in the water and twined with the petals of white plum. His shoulders are wide, and the muscles of his arms are strong. Bai Rutong choked and walked with him.


    As if noticing the sound of her footsteps, Gu Yanqing raised her body, half of her back was exposed, steaming in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 665

    Bai ruotong was stunned and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    It''s not the first time to see his body, but every time there is always a strange feeling flowing in my heart, crisp and numb, and the cochlea is also hot.


    "If you go on in a daze, I''ll catch a cold."


    Gu Yanqing''s words with a smile, although it is back to her, but the brain can emerge her blushing face.


    Bai ruotong didn''t delay any longer. He raised his handkerchief and poured hot water on his back.


    "Is it too hot?" Bai asked.


    "No Gu Yanqing''s words are very gentle.


    Her fingers caressed his broad back beam, his back was uneven, climbing with long wounds, some new and some old. She blinked and unconsciously stroked the wounds with her fingers.


    "Your Highness, how did you get hurt so much?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing smile: "left on the battlefield."


    "Your Highness, don''t go to war in the future."


    This sentence, she said unconsciously. Can be said, but found that their words are so naive.


    Whether he will go to the battlefield is not something she can decide, let alone Gu Yanqing.


    It''s decided by the state.


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, turned to face her.


    "Is the wound ugly?"


    He asked. He had never seen his own wound and didn''t know it.


    "Not ugly," Bai ruotong shook his head, "but I feel very... Very distressed."


    She doesn''t know what to say. Gu Yanqing always bears anything. Even if he is hurt, he will not say it in his heart.


    She looked at the wounds on his back, each with a painful memory.


    He has suffered countless injuries, so he can become today''s Shura king.


    Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned. The next second, he put out his hand and pulled her shoulder down. Her body hit his chest. He hugged her slender waist, bent down, and his lips fell on her lips.


    Bai Rutong didn''t hide. He closed his eyes and felt his almost gnawing action, which made Bai Rutong frown.


    "Hall..."


    She was a little out of breath and wanted to get away. He held her tightly, leaving no gap. Her strong body oppressed her, and she was almost out of breath.


    Something''s wrong.


    There''s something wrong with him.


    In the past, his kisses were just a taste. No matter how deep they were, he would not be rude. If she were to be eaten alive, she would suffocate.


    Heartache


    Gu Yanqing has never heard these two words from any population.


    These two words from the girl''s mouth are very beautiful.


    When Gu Yanqing let go of her, Bai ruotong''s eyes had been filled with tears. She stared at Gu Yanqing, but saw that the other side raised her hand and covered her head with the clothes on the screen. Then, with the sound of the water, Gu Yanqing stood up from the tub, put on her inner clothes, and took her to the couch.


    He was familiar with the direction of the room, and could easily find it even if he couldn''t see it. Carefully put her on the couch, Gu Yanqing lifted the coat covering her face. Before Bai Rutong said a word, his lips came down again.


    Forehead, eyes, nose, and finally mouth. His kiss suddenly became very gentle, as long as he touched the place, a burst of numbness.


    "Your Highness, what do you want to do?" Bai Rutong holds his free hand on her dress and asks nervously.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    Gu Yanqing did not return, but asked.

 Chapter 666

    "Your Highness... Don''t... it''s strange..."


    Bai ruotong swallows a mouthful of saliva and shrinks to the end of the bed. Gu Yanqing fumbles with her fingers on the quilt and holds her hand high on her head.


    "Little girl, do you really love me?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "naturally, your highness, did I say something wrong?"


    "Do you like the king?" Gu Yanqing asked again.


    "Happy heart." Bai Rutong said without hesitation.


    "Since Xinyue, why let Gu chenlian touch you?" Gu Yanqing''s words flashed through the cold four. He had been patient for a long time. Although he could not see it, he could hear their voices and the rubbing of their clothes.


    Because he couldn''t see, he was going mad with jealousy.


    He was patient all the time.


    But the little girl''s two words "love", but let his heart that string collapse.


    I can''t bear the days when I can''t see her.


    I can''t bear to have Gu chenlian by her side.


    "What''s the matter with you, your highness?"


    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    Why did he suddenly get angry just now?


    His eyes made her a little afraid.


    Gu Yanqing leaned down and bit her neck like a blood sucking demon. His teeth were grinding her skin. If it was deeper, it would be bleeding.


    "Where did he touch you? Tell me? " Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong was very afraid of Gu Yanqing: "just... Just hands."


    Gu Yanqing''s face covered with a layer of haze: "lie, he held you, right? You let him hold you. "


    "Your Highness, why do you suddenly... Wuwu..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Bai ruotong felt cold and his lips were sealed again.


    She couldn''t escape, her ears were filled with the sound of his burning breath.


    Such Gu Yanqing seems to have lost his mind.


    "Pain..."


    Her fingers were tightly bound by his big hands, and her wrists were sore.


    She didn''t like the feeling.


    I don''t like being treated like that.


    "Why not?" Gu Yanqing''s palm is rubbing on her cheek. His palmprint is rough and carries a touch of dangerous temperature.


    "You... What do you want me to say? Gu chenlian didn''t do anything to me. Your highness, you are always by my side. You are... "


    Before she had finished speaking, she heard the voice of the sliding of the inner garment. His palm has slipped in.


    He''s been depressed for a long time, suffering for a long time.


    He''s blind. He can''t see.


    Even if she was always by his side, he couldn''t see her.


    What a cruel thing it is.


    He leaned down and the kiss was deep and heavy, moving over her.


    "Wu..."


    A choking voice sounded over his head. Gu Yanqing was stunned. The little girl under him shuddered. Gu Yanqing''s hand stroked her cheek and moistened it.


    The heart falls suddenly, Gu Yanqing loosens to imprison her hand. Bai ruotong curled up in his arms and sobbed.


    Her cry was not loud enough to make his heart ache.


    "Little girl..." Gu Yanqing called lightly.


    "Go away!" Bai ruotong pushed him and wrapped himself up in bedding.


    What does he think of her as?


    A tool for venting?


    Gu Yanqing leaned on the end of the bed, holding her head in her hands.


    He''s going crazy.


    To do such a thing to hurt her.


    It is clear that he is useless and blind, but he spreads his anger on Bai Rutong.


    "Wuwu... Wuwu..."


    Bai ruotong buries his head in the quilt and lets himself cry.


    So many days of depressed grievances are crying out.


    The world was terrible. She thought she could bear it, but she was afraid.

 Chapter 667

    She has read many time travel novels, in which the protagonist is very powerful. If you have golden fingers, you will be strong when you are strong. The Buddha will block and kill the Buddha.


    But she had nothing and was still dragging a sick body.


    There are no relatives, no familiar things.


    There are so many people who want to take her life.


    She is so tired


    But


    No matter how difficult it is, she has to grit her teeth and stick to it. She has a connection with the world, which cannot be abandoned.


    Wiping away her tears, she tentatively poked her head out of the quilt. Gu Yanqing was still leaning against the corner of the wall and didn''t say a word.


    His face was hidden in the shadow, and she could not see him clearly. His hair was still wet, and drops of crystal water fell down, sticking to his face.


    She had never seen him so embarrassed.


    Bai ruotong stooped down from the bed, took the hot cotton handkerchief by the fire and approached him, wiping the water from his hair.


    "Sha Sha."


    The room was so quiet that I could only hear the sound of handkerchief and hair rubbing. Gu Yanqing''s face moved and his hand held her wrist. He didn''t exert himself this time, it was very gentle.


    "Your Highness, dry your hair, or you will catch a cold." Bai said, "is it better after venting? His highness just likes to bury things in his heart and refuses to show weakness and talk to me. I carry everything myself, that''s why it''s like this. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing''s look flashed with surprise.


    She didn''t blame him for what he did to her.


    Bai ruotong wiped his hair carefully, and his handsome face showed fatigue.


    "Little girl, my king..."


    He opened his mouth in a hoarse voice. Before he finished, he was blocked by her finger.


    "Don''t apologize, don''t apologize, your highness," said Bai ruotong. She gently hugged him and put her head on Gu Yanqing''s shoulder. "If your highness wants to, I''ll give it to him, just... Don''t be so rude, OK? I''m... I''m afraid of pain... "


    She said it nervously. Gu Yanqing slightly a Zheng, then helplessly hook up lips: "silly girl."


    No matter how crazy he is, he can''t bear to hurt her.


    "Your Highness, Rutong will not go anywhere. Even if your highness is blind all his life, Rutong will accompany him. So don''t hide everything in your heart. Tell him what you have to say.


    I know your highness is upset, and I know he''s jealous. It''s me who''s upset him. "


    As Bai said this, he choked again.


    "It''s obviously the king''s fault. Why do you blame yourself?" Gu Yanqing asked her tears. "Does the king hurt you?"


    "It hurts." Bai ruotong leaned over him and said softly, "Your Highness, I''m afraid. I''ve been afraid since your accident. I''ve been afraid to ask your highness if you''re sad, and I don''t dare to comfort your highness. I''m afraid you''ll be depressed. Although I know you won''t be defeated, I''m still afraid


    Your highness, I''m now... Only you can rely on. So your highness, don''t make me more afraid. Please... "


    After Bai ruotong, he was already full of crying and choking. She was lying in Gu Yanqing''s arms, crying like a tearful person.


    Gu Yanqing held her back and patted her like a child.


    "Not in the future."


    He regretted that he should not have frightened her.


    He wants her, but not now.


    "En..." Bai Rutong choked, "you bite very painful."


    "Then you bite me, too?" Gu Yanqing gently coaxed. Bai Rutong took a look at him with red eyes and bit him like revenge on his long neck.

 Chapter 668

    Gu Yanqing snorted and raised her hand around her waist. Little girl bite very hard, as if in the air like, teeth to the meat hard drilling.


    Gu Yanqing did not stop her, let her bite.


    Finally, Bai ruotong looked up at the row of teeth he had bitten and sucked his nose.


    "Satisfied?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Next time bully me, bite you to death!" Bai ruotong threatened.


    Gu Yanqing raised the corner of her lip and rubbed her finger''s fingerprints gently on her face, wiping away the residual tears bit by bit.


    "No more bullying." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Is your highness feeling better?" Bai ruotong''s chest gas came and went quickly. He looked at the pair of crescent teeth and said, "did it hurt you? If you''re still bored, you can bite back. "


    "Poof Pooh."


    Gu Yanqing was amused by her words. After biting him back, she really took him for a dog.


    After grinding for a long time, Bai ruotong collapsed. The water in the tub has cooled down. She cleaned up the room and gave Gu Yanqing another basin of hot water.


    Gu Yanqing was lying on the bed when his bedding was suddenly turned over and a warm handkerchief covered his face. Slightly stunned, he raised his hand to caress his face, which happened to cover Bai ruotong''s small hand.


    "Your Highness, wash your face and rest." Bai ruotong whispered. Gu Yanqing nodded and laughed. When he wanted to take over the handkerchief, Bai Rutong moved his hand: "let me serve your highness."


    "Little girl, are you scared by me?"


    Her behavior is very gentle, without the usual witty perverse, such as a docile kitten, let Gu Yanqing some not used to.


    "No, don''t think about it, your highness," explained Bai ruotong. He cleaned his face for him and wiped his hand carefully. "When I was sick, your highness always thought about me and took care of me. But when your highness is ill, I am still heartless. I am sorry for your highness, so from today on, I will be more considerate and take care of your highness. "


    "Numbness."


    Gu Yanqing smiles, but her heart is softened by her words.


    He had never been so useless as to show his true nature in front of her.


    Already used to forbearance, he betrayed his true feelings for the first time and revealed the bad side completely in front of the little girl.


    But the little girl didn''t dislike him. Instead, she reflected on herself.


    Such a considerate little girl, on the contrary, made him feel more distressed and more useless.


    "Rouma is learned from your highness."


    Bai Rutong smiles and caresses his palmprint. His finger pulp is covered with a thin cocoon, hard to touch, as if experiencing vicissitudes.


    After wiping her hands, she went to her bedclothes and picked them up and climbed onto his couch.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Sleep with your highness."


    Bai ruotong pushed him in and slept beside him. Gu Yanqing smelled her unique fragrance, and her heart began to itch again. He lowered his voice, voice line hanging in her ear: "you are not afraid of this king to come?"


    "Not afraid."


    Bai ruotong poked his hand out of the bedclothes, turned his eyes slightly, and went directly into his bedclothes. He spread his hand under his head.


    "Your Highness is a gentleman, so he won''t mess around." She said with a smile.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned. He clasped her back to make her body closer to himself.


    "Little girl, you really let me love you." He sighed, but what he said was love words.


    Bai ruotong buried himself in his arms and didn''t speak.


    "If you dare to leave our king, or want to escape again, we will not let you go."


    He added.


    "No way." Bai ruotong''s voice was muffled in his arms, but the voice line was firm.

 Chapter 669

    At noon the next day.


    A mother-in-law sent the xipao which was made overnight. Lansheng stroked the lines on the xipao, and his mouth was covered with a sweet smile.


    "Brush."


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and a girl came in with a smile: "stronghold leader, uncle LAN and three of Qian''s family are waiting for you in the hall."


    "I haven''t got married yet. What are you calling uncle?"


    Lansheng buried a sentence, a little red face. Little girl see through don''t say to break, pursed small mouth smile to retreat one side. Lansheng straightened his clothes and strode out of the inner room. Into the door of the front hall, the line of sight can''t help falling to Gu Yanqing.


    "Master Qian, Miss Qian."


    Lansheng Gongshou road. Bai ruotong helped Gu Yanqing to get up and saluted him. Gu chenlian sat aside and did not get up. Lansheng doesn''t like to talk to him. He doesn''t want to be shy.


    Lansheng went back to his seat. When Lansheng saw it, he was sitting beside her.


    "Go down and sit down!"


    Lan Sheng frowned. Although she promised to marry him, for a while, she couldn''t change her identity from elder sister. LAN Cheng flat mouth, in front of her, he has always been a small milk dog: "what''s the matter, anyway, we are going to get married."


    "I''m not married yet." Lansheng gave him a angry look.


    LAN Cheng was about to say something back, but Gu Yanqing said, "good things are coming to the stronghold leader. Congratulations to the stronghold leader."


    Lansheng looked up at him, Gu Yanqing mouth with a smile, outstanding face people reluctant to move. She sighed. She wanted to marry him, but now she and he are really predestined.


    It''s a pity that a beautiful man can''t see and eat.


    Lansheng thought so, his eyes could not help showing some loss. Her loss reflected in LAN Cheng''s eyes, but it was a little sour.


    It seems that the charm of Mr. Qian is still in his wife''s heart. It seems that he has to work hard to let his wife only pretend him as soon as possible.


    "Stronghold leader, today I came here with my two brothers to say something else to the stronghold leader." White Rutong road.


    "Are you going to leave? So anxious? "


    Lan Sheng was surprised.


    Bai ruotong smiles. Fortunately, Lan Sheng and LAN Chengcheng have done something. Otherwise, if she says this now, she will be imprisoned by Lan Sheng and will not escape.


    "I''m not in a hurry. Naturally, I''ll go after two wedding drinks." Bai ruotong returned home.


    As soon as Lansheng heard this, his eyes were slightly shy.


    "Since you are going to leave, I shouldn''t stop you. It''s a friend to meet you. If you need anything in the future, just come to me." Lansheng road.


    Bai ruotong choked, and his heart was strange.


    Lan Sheng is really good to them. Although she has a purpose, now the matter is broken and she has no selfishness.


    "Stronghold leader, in fact, my two brothers and I have concealed our identities," Bai said after looking at Gu Yanqing. "So today, we are here to confess to the stronghold leader. Secondly, we need to ask the stronghold leader to tell us one more thing."


    Lansheng smiles. She has eyes. These three people are extraordinary. She should know that their identities are unusual.


    "Say it."


    Her speech does not take half cent shame anger, light way.


    Bai ruotong put down his heart: "I''m not Qian Cuihua. My real identity is Bai ruotong. Nanyuan Town West Hou Di daughter. And my two brothers are not my brothers, but his Highness Prince Nanyuan and his Highness Prince Rong. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lan Sheng and LAN Cheng were both in a daze.


    Although they doubted the identity of the three of them, it''s too strange to tell their true identity.


    crown prince? Wang Ye? Hou Fu Gui Nu?


    What kind of people are they recruiting!


    "Miss Qian, are you kidding me?"


    After a while, Lansheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stammered.


    Anyway, it''s shocking

 Chapter 670

    It''s no luck to save a prince or nobleman!


    "I''m not joking with the stronghold leader. The stronghold leader should have heard of the title of the West Marquis''s house." White Rutong road.


    Lansheng was slightly stunned, thinking about the four characters of the West Marquis''s mansion. After a moment, his face was completely stunned.


    Zhenxi Marquis mansion?


    This is not Bai Yinling''s


    wait!


    So the woman standing in front of her and Bai Yinling are her own family?


    "I just want to ask the stronghold leader about Bai Yinling today..."


    "Who is she to you?"


    Before Bai''s words were finished, Lan Sheng interrupted.


    "All in all, it should be my third sister." White Rutong road.


    Gu chenlian listened to their conversation and said, "what''s the connection between the Shanzhai and Bai Yinling?"


    Lan Sheng''s eyes suddenly darkened. He looked up at Bai ruotong, thought for a moment, and said: "money... Oh no, Miss Bai, are all your words true? Are you really from the west of town? "


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Brush!"


    As the cold light flashed by, Lan Sheng and Bai ruotong were forced by the sabre in his hand. Gu chenlian''s heart was stunned, and he was pushed away by Rutong.


    Gu Yanqing followed the sound and slowly searched the air with her fingers, leaving Bai Rutong behind.


    "Stronghold leader, what are you doing?"


    "Royal people? Wang Quangui''s daughter Lan Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, "I didn''t expect that Lan Sheng had saved you three. The Marquis''s house in the west of town is the enemy of our mountain stronghold, and Bai Yinling is the traitor of our mountain stronghold. Since Miss Bai has something to do with it, the Japanese stronghold leader can''t let you go."


    "Lansheng, what are you doing?"


    LAN Cheng comes forward and grabs the sword in Lan Sheng''s hand. He pleaded, "listen to what they say, and it''s not too late to judge."


    Contact Gu Yanqing more, LAN Cheng does not think they are bad people.


    If they don''t know their identity, Lansheng will let them go. But the three of them are frank with Lansheng. They are so sincere that they should have heard it.


    Lan Sheng hesitated for a moment and put down his sword.


    "Bai Yinling will become a good lady in our palace in the future. The reason why we are reduced to this point today is thanks to Bai Yinling. That''s why our palace wants to ask you about Bai Yinling. We have no threat to you."


    Gu chenlian said.


    Lansheng twisted his eyebrows slightly: "my palace? It seems that you are really Prince Nanyuan. You''ve come to this situation because of Bai Yinling. Well, if the relationship between you and Bai Yinling is reasonable, the stronghold leader should consider letting you go. "


    Bai ruotong''s heart trembled slightly and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She walked out from behind Gu Yanqing and said in a slow voice, "let me talk about it."


    She will ask for medicine things told Lansheng, and she and Bai Yinling disputes.


    Lan Sheng''s face changed from anger to surprise. When Bai ruotong finished speaking, she was surprised and could not say a word.


    "That''s what happened." White Rutong road.


    Lan Sheng choked and pointed to Gu Yanqing: "you said... Do you have an engagement with your Royal Highness Prince Rong?"


    To Gu chenlian, her attitude still does not contain half respect, but in the face of Gu Yanqing, it is polite.


    Bai ruotong nodded and said, "Your Highness, take your highness out first. There is something private between me and the stronghold leader."


    "Little girl, if you have anything to say, don''t avoid us."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness, go out first."


    White Rutong road.


    How can Gu Yanqing leave? Lansheng is hostile to Bai ruotong.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. Sheng''er won''t fight with white girl."


    LAN Cheng sees what Gu Yanqing is worried about and persuades him.


    Lan Sheng was stunned. He lowered his head to think for a moment, grabbed the sword in LAN Cheng''s hand and threw it out of the hall: "now you can rest assured that I won''t kill Miss Bai now, but it doesn''t mean that I won''t kill her after listening to her. If you don''t hesitate, I''ll kill her now. "

 Chapter 671

    Listen to this words, Gu Yanqing two people can say again what, had to first out of the room. LAN Cheng followed them and closed the door. There are only Bai ruotong and Lansheng left in the room.


    "Tell me what you want to tell me." Lansheng road.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "stronghold leader, I know you must be honest with me, but there are difficulties between my highness and me. That''s why I concealed my identity from the stronghold leader. "


    "Bai... Ruotong," Lansheng read her name and suddenly laughed, "this name is much better than Cuihua. Don''t you just want to know the relationship between Bai Yinling and our Shanzhai? I can promise you, but you have to promise me one thing


    "When?" Bai Rutong blinked.


    "Kill a woman." Lan Sheng''s words suddenly darkened.


    Bai Rutong choked.


    "A woman named Li Niang betrays the stronghold with Bai Yinling. I want you to kill her. It can be seen that white girl is a trustworthy person. If you are willing to kill her, I will let you go. "


    Lansheng road.


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank. Li Niang?


    "It seems that you and Bai Yinling are really at odds!" Bai ruotong said with a smile, "I promise you, Li Niang is now in the west of town. Needless to say, I want to kill her too."


    She and Li Niang just have this account of Jing Xian to calculate.


    It is the so-called blood debt. When Li Niang kills Jing Xian, she will pay for her life.


    Lansheng smile, did not ask the reason. Just now, she impulsively used the sword with Bai ruotong, but now she thinks that there is something wrong.


    Since Bai ruotong is a member of the West Marquis''s residence, she should make good use of it.


    Depending on the bench, Lansheng breathed heavily and said, "well, since you agree, I will tell you."


    Bai ruotong hears the speech and sits aside.


    Lansheng slowly talks about Bai Yinling''s past.


    About four years ago, Bai Yinling was expelled from the West Houfu and settled in Lingshan. She and Shanzhai sent a letter for help. At that time, it was Lan Sheng''s father, LAN Jian, who was the leader of the mountain stronghold.


    LAN Jian sent someone to Lingshan to pick up Bai Yinling, but he never thought that after Bai Yinling returned to the stronghold, he provoked the relationship between LAN Jian and several elders.


    LAN Jian and Bai Yinling''s mother, the LAN family, came from the same mother. There is no difference between men and women in the mountain stronghold, only the ability. As long as the ability is strong, it can be called the master of the stronghold.


    Therefore, Bai Yinling should have the right to inherit the Shanzhai.


    The ambitious people or those who had been favored by LAN family were bewitched by Bai Yinling and divided into two groups.


    Li Niang is one of them.


    Bai Yinling orders Li Niang to assassinate LAN Jian. Li Niang stabs LAN Jian to death while she is sleeping. Fortunately, LAN Jian had already written his will before he died, and let Lan Sheng take over.


    But this can''t stop Bai Yinling''s plot. Bai Yinling led a large number of Shanzhai elites to leave the Shanzhai. When they left, they set off a fire.


    LAN Jian''s foundation for many years has been swept away by Bai Yinling.


    "It''s a story about a farmer and a snake."


    After hearing this, Bai ruotong gave a smile.


    "Bai Yinling is the daughter of the West Marquis of the town, and she is my enemy," Lan Sheng said. "But I''m willing to believe what you say. Since you say you are Bai Yinling''s enemy, I won''t kill you. But you and I are not the same people. In addition to helping me kill people, we should not contact each other in the future. "


    Bai ruotong''s eyes are slightly lost. In fact, she likes Lansheng, a free and easy girl.


    But the other party is not willing to contact more with themselves, so naturally, they cannot be forced.


    "I see. It''s up to you." Bai said, "but I don''t understand why I don''t kill Bai Yinling directly."


    "She''s bleeding from the LAN family." Lan Sheng said. Before Bai ruotong asked, he opened his mouth again. "You drive them out. Is there anything else you want to tell me?"

 Chapter 672

    Bai ruotong scratched her head. She turned away from the topic and asked no more. Turning a twinkling of an eye, he said with a smile: "in fact, there''s nothing to say. It''s just that Bai Yinling''s affairs are family affairs, and the family ugliness can''t be publicized."


    She didn''t want Gu chenlian to hear it.


    Today, although Gu chenlian is tied to a rope by them, they still go their separate ways after returning to the capital.


    He should not know much about his own family.


    "Since there is nothing wrong, you will..."


    "In fact, I have a private matter that I want to ask you," Bai ruotong interrupted her, suddenly laughing mysteriously, "you tell me secretly."


    "You asked


    Lansheng''s tone is a little impatient.


    "Do you... Do you feel pain the first time?" Bai ruotong asked without face or skin.


    "Brush", Lansheng''s face suddenly rolled red, such as blood.


    "You... What are you asking?"


    Isn''t she the daughter of Houmen? She can ask such questions.


    "Just ask if it hurts or not!" Bai ruotong blinked and said naively. It''s new year''s day. I have more than a year to marry Gu Yanqing.


    She should know something about her own house.


    In her previous life, she devoted herself to her career and had no friends. She had no way to know these things.


    However, as described in the novel, those female owners always suffer from backache and leg cramps the next day. She wants to know whether this is true or not.


    "Wait, how do you know between me and LAN Cheng..."


    Lansheng reacts. These things she should not have told them.


    Bai Rutong choked. Oh, no! It''s a slip of the tongue.


    Fortunately, her brain reaction was quick enough: "it''s spread all over the village. I''m listening to the people in your village."


    Lansheng''s face is more red: "master Qian... Oh no, does his Highness Prince Rong know?"


    "You''re going to get married soon, and you''re still thinking about your highness, aren''t you?" Bai Rutong glared at her.


    It''s her man that she''s thinking about.


    Lansheng paused and turned away. Bai ruotong came up to her, poked her shoulder, and said, "you say, do you hurt or not?"


    "If you ask such questions again, believe it or not, our stronghold leader really killed you!"


    Lansheng took her face and squeezed it hard. Bai Rutong screamed in pain.


    "It''s all girls. If you tell me what it''s about, I won''t talk about it. I''m going to get married in a year''s time. Tell me first, I have a number in mind, don''t I? "


    Bai Rutong covered his pitiful little face and said wrongly.


    Lansheng sighed heavily. This little girl, should say that she is naive, or she is not ashamed.


    "Are you married to his Royal Highness Prince Rong?" After a while, Lansheng asked.


    "Yes, your Royal Highness Prince Rong, my elder brother." Bai said with pride.


    Lansheng is speechless. She really has a bad look.


    "So, does it hurt?" Bai ruotong won''t give up until he reaches the Yellow River.


    "Pain! they hurt! they hurt! It''s killing me Lansheng glared at her and said shyly.


    "How painful? Describe it


    Lansheng


    ¡­¡­


    When the door is opened, Lan Sheng runs away from the room quickly. Bai ruotong follows her in a daze, muttering: "how can it hurt so much?"


    "How are you?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong is immersed in the memory. He is almost shocked by Gu Yanqing''s call.


    Looking up at Gu Yanqing''s worried face, Bai Rutong suddenly turned red and ran away in a hurry.

 Chapter 673

    On the second day, the village held a grand wedding. Although Lansheng urged them to leave, Lansheng begged them to have a wedding wine.


    Bai ruotong holds his cheek and looks at a couple of new people who are worshiping. His eyes suddenly show some expectation.


    "Busy?" Gu Yanqing''s voice rang out beside her.


    "Lively." Bai ruotong nodded, "the bride is very beautiful."


    Gu Yanqing chuckled. No matter how beautiful it is, it''s not as good-looking as his little girl.


    Bai ruotong''s hand dropped to touch Gu Yanqing''s finger, which he held in the palm of his hand. She moved her body, slightly close to him: "Your Highness, when you and I get married, will I look so good?"


    "How pretty is she?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and described Lansheng with him. A red robe, just up to the chin of the hood, from time to time exposed that well-dressed beautiful face.


    She can''t help but think of the description in a famous book: the face is like the mid autumn moon, and the color is like the flowers of spring dawn.


    Gu Yanqing listened to her description and raised her lips: "you will look better than her."


    Bai Rutong smiles and leans on Gu Yanqing.


    At noon the next day.


    Bai ruotong was about to pack up, but LAN WAN rushed to the hospital and said, "girl, girl! Someone''s coming to pick you up! "


    Upon hearing this, Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened and followed LAN WAN into the hall in a hurry. In the main hall, Zhao Cheng and his party are sitting. Beside Zhao Cheng is her brother, Bai Chusheng.


    At the sight of Bai Chusheng, Bai ruotong''s tears suddenly fell down and choked into Bai Chusheng''s arms.


    "I''m here for you." Lansheng began to laugh.


    No wonder he wanted to kill her yesterday. Bai Rutong was not half alarmed.


    It turned out that she knew someone was looking for them all the way. If you really want to do it yourself, I''m afraid she will take it as a threat.


    The daughter from the capital is really smart.


    After a few words with Lansheng, Bai Rutong takes Zhao Cheng and Bai Chusheng to the courtyard. Along the way, Bai ruotong tells what happened in recent days. After hearing this, Bai Chusheng starts to pull hard.


    "Your Highness! Your highness! Zhao Cheng, here they are


    Bai ruotong ran into the room with ecstasy. Gu Yanqing listened to a series of footsteps and turned her head slightly towards them. Gu chenlian stood by and looked at them coldly.


    "Your Highness, it''s too late."


    Zhao Cheng knelt at Gu Yanqing''s feet with a "plop" and said with grief.


    Bai Rutong said that Gu Yanqing suffered from eye disease, and Zhao Cheng''s chest was like a thousand knives cutting.


    Gu Yanqing sighed: "get up, you are not late, or just right."


    "My subordinates let the pigeons fly and found them all the way. We got a letter from the county leader with a detailed map on it. We found them all the way." Zhao Chengdao.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian was looking at several people. For a while, he didn''t know what to do. At the beginning, he was the leader to save Bai ruotong, but in the end, he tangled with Gu Yanqing.


    All in all, he should be their enemy.


    Now that Gu Yanqing''s men are here, he can''t deal with them any more. If Gu Yanqing asks Zhao Cheng and Bai Chusheng to kill him, he can''t fight back.


    "What should he do with it?"


    Bai Chusheng looks back at Gu chenlian, who is silent.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, stepped forward and said, "brother, didn''t I tell you just now? My highness and I have been saved by the prince. Don''t embarrass him. "


    Gu chenlian''s heart softened.


    Bai ruotong is pleading for him.


    "I will send someone to send you back to the capital city. You have disappeared for so long. I think your father and empress have been suspicious of you. You don''t have to go with us on the next road."


    Gu Yanqing''s tone is a cold, way.


    It sounds a little concerned, but it''s full of irony.

 Chapter 674

    Gu chenlian is not a fool. How can he not understand the meaning of Gu Yanqing''s words.


    He''s threatening him with the queen.


    Indeed, he came out on impulse. Mother is sure to know, but she will know the matter will be hidden.


    He is the prince. Even if he does more wrong things, someone will clean up the mess later.


    Even if you have to face the Queen''s punishment after you go back, it''s just a few words of reprimand. Gu chenlian can see through.


    "This palace will go with you."


    Gu chenlian said.


    "No."


    The words fall, Gu Yanqing decidedly way.


    "What qualifications do you have to refuse? Are you not afraid to go back to the palace and make rumors in front of your father? "


    Gu chenlian said.


    Gu Yanqing laughed: "I can also choose to kill you here. You are far away from the capital. No one knows that the king killed you. "


    "Let your highness join us."


    Gu chenlian wants to refute, but Bai Rutong says.


    Gu Yanqing''s slender fingers were slightly stiff.


    "The Emperor may not have given up the assassination of your highness. With his Highness the prince, you are safe and your brother is safe. Your highness, you can''t have any more trouble now. "


    Bai explained.


    "Bai ruotong!"


    Gu chenlian roared. This woman is really cruel. Only Gu Yanqing was in her heart. How could he let him be Gu Yanqing''s shield?


    You''re kidding.


    "Don''t go too far!" Gu chenlian said.


    "If your highness doesn''t want to, just go." Bai then said, "if he didn''t ask, his highness must stay."


    "Are you going to the palace?"


    Gu chenlian sneered twice, his heart suddenly dull pain.


    Is it because he has done many wrong things that Bai ruotong has hurt him again and again?


    He was weak enough in front of her, why the woman didn''t know how to be satisfied.


    "I''m not walking in front of his highness. My legs are with his highness. You can go and stay if you want. This is not something anyone can decide for his highness, neither can you."


    Bai ruotong said slowly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Gu chenlian sneered. She can''t decide what to say.


    Only she can touch his heart in this world.


    She read out a "Gu Yanqing" hurt him once.


    Gu Yanqing is listening to their conversation, others may not understand, but his heart is clear. It is for him that Bai ruotong slanders Gu chenlian so much.


    She is not a cruel woman, but she forces herself to be cruel to Gu chenlian. Don''t give Gu chenlian half expectation.


    How can Bai ruotong not be distressed.


    "Do you have to do this to the palace?"


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Gu chenlian''s eyes were red, and the blood flowed into his tears.


    He actually


    Crying?!


    Like an injured child?


    What the hell is this?


    Bai ruotong looked at him. Although the moist in his eyes had already covered his eyes, it did not fall. His face was full of grief, reluctance and grievance.


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t make him cry!


    There is a voice in my heart.


    ¡ª¡ªPlease... Don''t let your highness cry


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t... Don''t make him cry, please


    "Wu..."


    His head began to ache violently. Bai Rutong covered his ears and curled up on the ground in pain.


    "Rutong!"


    Bai Chusheng was the first to respond and stepped forward to help him. Just now, it was OK. What happened to her suddenly.


    Gu chenlian was stunned. His sadness was covered and he changed to worry.


    "Bai ruotong, what tricks are you playing? Are you pretending to be ill and forcing me to leave now? " Gu chenlian bent down and asked.


    But the next second, Gu chenlian was stunned.

 Chapter 675

    Bai ruotong''s face was nearly pale, with beany sweat hanging on his forehead. She breathed heavily, as if there was water pouring into her nose, almost suffocating.


    "Little girl!"


    Gu Yanqing followed the sound to her side, just hugged her, but was pushed away by Bai Rutong. Her strength was great and without warning. Gu Yanqing''s sight was blocked. If Zhao Cheng hadn''t helped her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "What do you do, Rutong?"


    Bai Chusheng held her hand. It was so hot that it seemed to be burning.


    "Let go of me!"


    Bai ruotong shakes off his hand.


    It''s hard for her to come out. She has to seize the opportunity.


    Looking back, holding Gu chenlian''s hand, he staggered two steps and stood up to walk out.


    "Don''t cry, your highness. I''ll take you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When they heard this, they were stunned. Zhao Cheng and Bai Chusheng can see clearly. She is looking at Gu chenlian and brushing away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Gu chenlian looked at her in shock, and her expression was as deep as when she saw him.


    Before he could react, he was dragged outside by Bai ruotong.


    She doesn''t have much time.


    That woman will dominate her body.


    Since her occupation, I can only watch her use her body to flirt with other men.


    This is her body!


    It''s her!


    She loves to be honest.


    It was Gu chenlian who woke her up.


    But her time is running out.


    That woman will take her body back.


    "Rutong..."


    Gu chenlian couldn''t believe looking at the flustered woman in front of him. He was too stunned to say a word.


    Bai Chusheng ran after him.


    Crazy!


    Bai ruotong is crazy.


    She left Gu Yanqing!


    She''s crazy.


    "Rutong! Where are you going! "


    He was chasing after him, but Bai ruotong was running very fast, and Gu chenlian was bumping around like a headless fly. For a moment, he couldn''t catch up.


    "Wu..."


    Bai ruotong suddenly stopped, and his head began to ache violently. She looked back at Gu chenlian, holding him tightly, as if she wanted to be one with him.


    "Your Highness... I love you..."


    Then she closed her eyes. Step a soft, body back. Gu chenlian subconsciously catches her, and Bai Chusheng comes at this time.


    "What did you do to her?" Bai Chu asked.


    Gu chenlian shook his head blankly: "I don''t know..."


    He is also very vague about what happened just now. He didn''t know what had just happened. Why did Bai ruotong say that to him.


    However, just now, she looked so familiar.


    It''s a long lost affection.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong felt as if his body was in the water, floating and sinking with the current. When she opened her eyes, she was alone in a daze.


    But then, the calm water suddenly billows, she revolves with the current, dizziness is about to suffocate.


    "This is my body."


    A cold female voice rang out behind him. Bai ruotong looked back, but when he saw the woman''s face, he was suddenly stunned.


    The woman stood in the water, her eyes cold.


    As like as two peas, she looked, her voice, her whole five senses, her whole body, and her life.


    "Don''t hurt your highness."


    She spoke again.


    Bai ruotong''s heart began to bristle.


    This... What''s going on.


    She as like as two peas.


    "Who are you?"


    She asked aloud.


    "Bai ruotong."


    Her face was not half warm, so stiff that only her lips were moving.

 Chapter 676

    It has been a year since he faced this face, but Bai ruotong will never forget it. This woman is clearly herself.


    But the tone of her voice is not her.


    "Don''t hurt your highness."


    She said it again.


    Bai ruotong took a cool breath.


    In the past life, I said to myself, "don''t hurt the Prince". What is this?


    Why is her appearance in this woman.


    "Don''t let him show that expression again, I beg you..."


    "Previous life" she also said.


    This time, Bai ruotong was really confused.


    She wanted to ask again, but another rapid stream of water came one after another, one after another poured into her nose, and the sense of suffocation close to death came again. And the face of previous life disappeared in countless streams of foam.


    ¡­¡­


    She opened her eyes suddenly.


    The sense of suffocation disappeared at this time. She subconsciously stares at the top, which is the carved bed cover. She looked around. It was a familiar room in the village.


    A man was sitting at the end of the bed. He looked tired, closed his eyes and twisted his thick eyebrows together. Thin lips close together in a straight line. And the palm of her hand was tightly held by him.


    This man is Gu Yanqing.


    After swallowing, Bai Rutong moved towards Gu Yanqing. Her movement touched her fingers. Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows jumped slightly and opened her eyes.


    Or those empty eyes.


    "Little girl." He opened his mouth, hoarse. The hand that clenched her tightened one more point. His other hand toward her, accurate caress the face of the little girl. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and stroked his hand on his face.


    His hands, cold.


    "Your Highness, did I faint again before I knew it?" She asked, "did it scare you?"


    "You don''t remember?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong blinked and asked, "what should I remember?"


    "What did you say to Gu chenlian? You really don''t remember? " Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Rutong was puzzled.


    Is it difficult... What serious things did you do before you fainted?


    She won''t... She won''t kiss Gu chenlian, will she?


    It can''t be true?


    She should not have done such a thing.


    "I... did I do anything?"


    Bai asked.


    "If you don''t remember the best, you can rest assured if you don''t remember me."


    He came close and held her in his arms. His arms were so tight that Bai ruotong was about to suffocate.


    She blinked and looked up at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, i... what''s wrong with me?"


    It''s not like I''m lying.


    Gu Yanqing listened to her heartbeat, and her strong uneasy heart calmed slightly.


    There was no half guilty in her words.


    But


    What the hell is going on.


    At that time, she could hear it clearly, and Bai ruotong''s words were full of nostalgia and sadness.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter with me? Did you do something to scare you? " Bai asked.


    "I''m scared." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong swallowed and was confused by Gu Yanqing''s words.


    "Did you feel a little relaxed after a sleep?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "it''s much easier."


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll leave here. Wang and Lansheng have agreed to leave tomorrow."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong nodded and said nothing more.


    Gu Yanqing fumbles to cover her with a quilt. Bai Rutong recalls what happened before she faints. She sees Gu chenlian''s painful look with tears in her eyes.


    Then she fainted.


    "Your Highness, what about your highness? Is he gone or not? "


    Bai asked.

 Chapter 677

    Gu Yanqing''s original gentle look was cold again. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Bai Rutong feels that the temperature around him is a little cold. He stood up and said, "what do you ask him to do?"


    "I... I just want to know if he''s gone?" White Rutong road.


    "I didn''t go." Gu Yanqing''s words are oppressive.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva. Bai ruotong sat up again. Her hand wanted to touch Gu Yanqing, but as soon as she touched it, Gu Yanqing pulled away her hand.


    "Your Highness?" Bai ruotong''s heart was a little sour. "Did I ask the prince to make you unhappy?"


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, but turned around and walked slowly. Since he was blind, Gu Yanqing''s pace has always been slow. Although he remembered the structure of the room, he still walked carefully.


    It''s the insecurity of those who lose light.


    Bai ruotong wanted to stay and catch up, but he just lowered his head and put on his shoes, but his head was dizzy and fell back to the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    evening.


    Bai Rutong fell asleep again. She didn''t wake up until she heard the push of the door.


    Bai Chusheng came in with a bowl of porridge in his hand.


    "Rutong, are you better?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "I... how long did I sleep?"


    "You''ve been sleeping for almost two days, and your Highness has always been with you." Bai Chusheng said.


    Her heart sprang up. Two days? Does that mean your highness hasn''t slept well for two days?


    "Ruotong, who is in your heart? Others can''t say. Can''t you tell me?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    "I have my highness in mind." White Rutong road.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes darkened: "who''s your highness?"


    "Besides his Royal Highness Prince Rong, who else will he have?" Bai Rutong choked, "brother, what''s the matter with you? Why do you and your highness feel strange after I sleep over? "


    "Then why do you take the prince''s hand and say you love him?"


    ¡°what£¿£¡¡±


    Bai ruotong was almost petrified with fright, and his English came out unconsciously.


    "You pushed away his Royal Highness Prince Rong and said that you would take his Highness the prince away. I can''t catch up with you..."


    Bai Chusheng sighed.


    My dear mother!!!!!


    If it wasn''t for my brother who never made fun of himself.


    Bai ruotong will never believe it.


    She ran to tell Gu chenlian that she loved him?


    She loves a hammer!


    "Your Highness has seen it all?" Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Your highness and Zhao Cheng have been following me all the time. They have seen what they can see and heard what they should hear."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    He could not forget Gu Yanqing''s dull and painful look when he caught up with him.


    Bai Chusheng can see that he really loves Bai ruotong.


    Even as an outsider, he couldn''t help being shocked by Gu Yanqing''s sad look.


    "Brother! Are you really... Not lying to me? Did I really do those things? "


    Bai Rutong asked anxiously.


    No wonder your highness looks so sad today.


    If so, she would have hurt his heart.


    But


    But she has no memory


    "What do I lie to you for? That''s why I came to ask you, "why do you do that to your highness?"


    Bai Chusheng sighed, with a touch of complaint.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head, and his eyebrows were about to be corrected.


    Wait


    Bai ruotong seems to think of something. The hand holding the quilt suddenly tightened.


    That dream.


    The dream she had just had!


    She remembered!


    In my dream, a woman told her not to hurt Gu chenlian!


    The dream was very realistic, not imaginary.

 Chapter 678

    She remembers a voice that lingered in her ears before she went into a coma.


    That... That voice, it should be from the original owner.


    Is her body occupied by the original owner in her coma?


    Is the person who talks to her in the dream the original owner?


    But if the original owner, why has a face of her previous life?


    Shouldn''t it be the face of "white lotus" in this world.


    She''s a little confused.


    "What are you thinking, Rutong?" Bai Chusheng asked.


    Bai ruotong turned over the bedding and ran out of the room with fish mouth shoes. Bai Chusheng was stunned and caught up with her.


    "What are you going to do?" Bai Chusheng stopped her.


    "What can I do, of course, is to explain it to your highness!" Bai ruotong stamped his foot and was busy.


    Your highness must be hurt!


    But that woman is not her at all!


    She must go and explain it to Gu Yanqing.


    She doesn''t want to have a misunderstanding with Gu Yanqing because of the original owner.


    What bullshit original owner, this body is Yan Jun gives her, if she cares, directly roll to Yan Jun there plan better!


    Why bother her.


    Every time she meets Gu chenlian, her heart will be full of waves.


    These emotions are brought to her by the original owner.


    It seems that this guy is still living in her body.


    "Rutong!"


    She was trying to push her brother away, but a call came from behind. Bai ruotong looked back and saw that Gu chenlian was coming with her.


    It''s hard to open any pot.


    Bai Rutong choked.


    Gu chenlian came over with her in a big stride. He looked her up and down and said in a soft voice, "how can you come out in such a way that you will catch a cold."


    Bai ruotong looked down and saw that he was only wearing an inner garment. Ignoring Gu chenlian, she turned back and said to Bai Chusheng, "brother, where is your highness?"


    "Rest in the side room." Bai Chusheng said.


    After asking this, Bai ruotong is about to run. Gu chenlian wants to stop him, but he is blocked by Bai Chusheng: "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you say the palace wants to do?" He said coldly.


    "Your Highness, my younger sister has an engagement with Her Highness Prince Rong. Don''t waste your time on her any more." The white Chu lives under the air of coldness, warning way.


    Gu chenlian snorted coldly: "you should have heard what she said to the palace that day. The person she loves is..."


    "Her Royal Highness Prince Rong is very pleased with her."


    He snapped off.


    He is Bai Rutong''s brother. He knows who is really good to Bai Rutong. Gu chenlian just lost it, so he was unwilling. In his mind, it is clear that there is no place for Bai ruotong. Gu Yanqing is the only one who really cares for Bai ruotong.


    For the sake of Bai ruotong, he didn''t even want his life.


    Such friendship reassured Bai Chusheng.


    "If Tong is ill and delirious, he just recognizes the wrong person. His highness, don''t take it to heart." Bai Chusheng then said, "if you really make ruotong good, don''t let her be embarrassed. Your highness, many things can''t be forced. If you lose them, you will lose them. You can''t have them in your life."


    "General Bai, our palace respects you all the time, but what you say now makes us feel ridiculous!" Gu chenlian''s words with a touch of anger, "you hear clearly, she clearly said that day that she loved our palace, and when our palace returns to the palace, she will ask her father to let him..."


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong can give ruotong a promise of two people all his life. If you have Liangyuan, can you give it?" Bai Chusheng interrupts impatiently.


    He seems to forget that he and Bai Yinling are still involved.

 Chapter 679

    Gu chenlian was stunned and couldn''t speak.


    Bai Yinling.


    He almost forgot. His father had already issued an imperial edict to betroth Bai Yinling to him.


    But it was not what he wanted.


    "Your Highness, please respect yourself." Bai Chusheng''s voice was cold.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes sank and he couldn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness!"


    "County master!"


    Bai Rutong suddenly pushes the door and enters. Zhao Cheng, who is guarding the hall, is slightly stunned and greets her.


    "And your highness?" Bai asked.


    "In the inner room, ready to... Wait!"


    Before Zhao Cheng''s words came down, Bai ruotong opened the curtain and rushed into the room. Zhao Cheng was slightly stunned and wanted to stop, but he took two steps and stopped.


    Forget it. Stop her.


    She came to see his highness, and he was very happy.


    With a sigh, Zhao Cheng walked out of the room and closed the door for them.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bai ruotong vaguely saw a figure standing behind the screen. Too late to think about it, Bai ruotong bypasses the screen and rushes forward to embrace Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing is slightly a Zheng, the footstep staggers two steps, help the small wench in front of the eye.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    "Your Highness, I really don''t like your Highness the prince!" She said straight to the point, "it''s not me... It''s not me. I won''t do such a thing at all..."


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Yanqing can''t laugh or cry, "what did little general Bai say to you?"


    "Why don''t you question me directly?" Bai ruotong raised his head and looked at Gu Yanqing''s handsome and deep face. With a sour nose, he cried directly.


    He had questions about her. Didn''t he know to question her?


    Why do you want to hide it? He himself is suffering, and she is suffering.


    "Little girl, didn''t I ask you? You said you couldn''t remember anything


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "But... But you didn''t tell me... What did I do..." Bai Rutong choked.


    Why did he hold back.


    Up to now, her behavior can be regarded as putting a green hat on him in front of him, which can''t be forgiven by a man. But he could not help it.


    She really didn''t know whether she should love him or blame him.


    "Don''t cry."


    Gu Yanqing reached out and wiped away the tears from her eyes.


    "Your Highness, do you really want to wear a green hat! Do you want to be Hulk to make you happy! Don''t you blame me for doing such a thing? Why don''t you ask clearly? I can explain to your highness... You... I don''t know what to do with you... "


    She cried even more. Gu Yanqing was not sure whether she should be angry or smile because of her tone.


    "It''s clear that you are holding other men in front of me. Why do you blame me?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth: "I just want to blame you. I... I didn''t lie. I really didn''t know I had done that kind of thing. It''s very complicated. The woman at that time was not..."


    She was about to say that the woman was not her at all.


    But he choked again.


    It''s not her. Who is it?


    If she told Gu Yanqing everything, wouldn''t she tell Gu Yanqing that she was not Bai ruotong at all?


    Gu Yanqing said that he once met her. I''ve loved her a long time ago.


    But that person at that time was not her at all, but the original owner.


    She''s stealing the love the owner deserves.


    If you tell Gu Yanqing what to do if he doesn''t like himself any more.


    Although she knew that this feeling was stolen, she tasted the sweetness, where would she return it.


    "Not what?"


    Gu Yanqing listened to her hesitant explanation and was even more puzzled.

 Chapter 680

    "Your Highness, i... I..."


    Bai ruotong "I" for a long time, but he couldn''t tell why. Gu Yanqing smiles and lowers her head to her forehead: "how do you want to explain it? What do you think of the prince in your mind? okay? How dare you change your mind in front of me


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth: "I... I will explain the reason clearly to your highness, but... Just me... I don''t know how to explain it now. I was like being controlled to do such things. I... i... in a word, I really have no second heart to your highness. If your Highness doesn''t believe it... You can deal with me."


    Bai ruotong explained, but the more he explained, the more muddy the pool was.


    If you tell Gu Yanqing the truth at once, Gu Yanqing will not accept it.


    Who could have imagined that the soul of others lived in the body of her beloved girl.


    Not to mention that Gu Yanqing would not believe it, even if Gu Yanqing believed it, maybe the next day he would find an old Taoist to deal with her.


    "When will you be able to speak to the king?"


    Gu Yanqing asked in a low voice, the voice line is gentle and sexy.


    "When... When we get married?" Bai Rutong asked tentatively.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned and chuckled. His fingers caressed her face inch by inch.


    It''s impossible to say you''re not angry.


    But the little girl flew over, and his anger disappeared.


    He has never been so humble.


    Let a woman easily control his mood.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry..." Bai ruotong hugged him more tightly and pressed his cheek against his chest. "If you''re angry, you can beat me. I''m really wrong... I''ve blackened your highness."


    "Rutong, should I believe you?"


    Gu Yanqing sighed and said.


    Bai ruotong choked. When he looked up, his handsome face seemed to be covered with a thin gray. Although the radian of his mouth was upward, it made people feel sad.


    Looking at him like this, Bai Rutong felt uncomfortable. If there is a big hand gripping her chest, trying to crush her heart.


    "Your Highness, please believe me." Bai said, "I really... Really have difficulties."


    "Well, I''m willing to believe you."


    Silent for a moment, Gu Yanqing nodded and whispered back.


    Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly fell.


    "Wait, little girl, you..."


    As she was about to say something, Gu Yanqing''s slightly puzzled voice rang out on her head: "you only wear inner clothes?"


    "I came in such a hurry that I forgot to dress." Bai ruotong didn''t take it seriously and vomited. She didn''t feel ashamed that the ancient inner garment wrapped her body tightly without any spring light. But when she just thought about it, she was stunned. She climbed Gu Yanqing''s narrow and strong waist with her fingers and lowered her head slightly. The next second, blood rushed up from the bottom of her feet and her whole face was as red as a monkey''s butt.


    Gu Yanqing has nothing on her upper body.


    Xu Shigang was too anxious to notice this. Now she''s reacting. She''s so flustered.


    She... She is really a tough woman!


    "Your Highness, that... I''m sorry... I... I didn''t know you were changing."


    Bai Rutong swallowed and stepped back two steps away from his body. Gu Yanqing''s figure is perfect no matter when she looks at it. The six abdominal muscles spread evenly from the chest down, the Sexy Mermaid line from the narrow waist down, was cut off by the pants, the rest of the scenery was not seen, which made Bai Rutong a little lost.


    Anyway, Gu Yanqing can''t see it. It''s OK for her to look at his body like this.

 Chapter 681

    "Enough of that?"


    Bai ruotong is secretly happy, but Gu Yanqing''s playful question hits her carefully. She swallowed and retorted, "who... Who peeped?"


    "Go back quickly. It''s getting colder recently. Don''t catch cold."


    Gu Yanqing did not expose her, took the cloak on the screen and threw it on her. Bai ruotong''s head was covered by his cloak. When he looked back, Gu Yanqing had already stepped into the screen and seemed to be dressing.


    "Your Highness, are you really not angry?"


    Bai asked.


    She always felt that Gu Yanqing was indifferent to her, not as enthusiastic as usual.


    "Don''t think about it. Go back quickly. I''ll come to see you after my bath." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong puts on her cloak, which is full of Gu Yanqing''s smell. She lowers her head to smell it, and then leaves the room feeling sad.


    Waiting for her footsteps to leave, Gu Yanqing''s face suddenly fell. On the cupboard beside him, a cup of tea was crushed.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    With a lantern on, Zhao Cheng leads Gu Yanqing to the main hall to meet LAN Cheng. This conversation is just two hours. When they came out, it was late at night. Zhao Cheng is walking back with Gu Yanqing, but there are "daddada" footsteps on the road ahead. In the dim light of the candle, Zhao Cheng sees who is not invited. He squints his eyes and looks away. When the man comes out of the shadow and shows his face, Zhao Cheng''an comes down.


    Here comes Gu chenlian.


    "Second brother, I have something to tell you."


    Gu chenlian was carrying his luggage. Although it was late at night, he was in full dress.


    Gu Yanqing nodded and said to Zhao Cheng, "go down first."


    Zhao Cheng nodded and stepped aside. Gu chenlian came forward and helped Gu Yanqing to the pavilion beside him. As soon as he sat down, he said, "I promise you that I will leave here and not follow you to Nuzhen."


    "Just think about it."


    In Gu Yanqing''s words, there is no temperature.


    "There''s a saying that the palace thinks about it again and again. It''s time to talk to the second brother," Gu chenlian thought for a moment and looked up at Gu Yanqing. "Bai Yinling once said to the palace that Bai ruotong was not Bai ruotong, but someone disguised him. I don''t know if the second brother knew about it?"


    "What do you mean when you suddenly talk to me about this?" Gu Yanqing''s words were not half surprised, as if he were just listening to a joke.


    "Bai Yinling once told our palace that you killed Bai ruotong and let other women disguise Bai ruotong and enter the West Marquis''s residence of the town. Your purpose is to bribe the West Marquis''s residence of the town to do things for you. But I don''t believe that, but I have doubted and even tested Bai ruotong''s truth. "


    Gu chenlian''s words are sincere. He doesn''t want to tell Gu Yanqing these lies.


    He didn''t believe what Bai Yinling said. Gu Yanqing was not such a hypocrite. He made a decision to kill him all his life, but he never killed innocent people.


    Although he hated Gu Yanqing, he knew him well.


    "What''s the result of your trial?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "She didn''t pass the palace''s test, but she fooled her," Gu chenlian said. "She told the palace that she had lost her memory, but the palace didn''t believe her lies. You should have heard the strange story of Bai ruotong yesterday, and you should know it. Don''t you doubt it? "


    "What''s your conclusion?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Second brother, do you believe in ghosts?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "You don''t want to tell me that there is a dead soul living in Bai ruotong''s body, do you?" He asked.


    Gu chenlian was slightly shocked. He thought Gu Yanqing would be surprised, but he never thought that his reply was so plain, even with a touch of irony.


    "You don''t believe me?" Gu chenlian twisted his eyebrows and said in a cold voice, "second brother, do you remember that there was a man in Nanyuan''s palace who was suddenly seriously ill. When he woke up, he said that he was not a person in this world. She was an undead and had died?


    I suspect that the palace man is not crazy. What she said is true. And Bai ruotong may be the same as the palace people. "

 Chapter 682

    "If your conjecture is true, what are you going to do?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Nature is to remove... Drive out the evil spirits in Rutong''s body."


    Gu chenlian''s reply was a little bit unsure.


    A drop of night dew slipped from the leaf and fell on Gu Yanqing ''? What''s more, who can drive you away? "


    Gu chenlian clenched his teeth, just wanted to say something, but Gu Yanqing laughed. He shook his head: "you just want to tell me these unrealistic conjectures?"


    "If Bai ruotong really lives with other people''s spirits, what do you want to do? Or marry her? "


    Gu chenlian was so ridiculed, his heart is not a taste. He glared at Gu Yanqing and asked in a cold voice: "I don''t believe it. You don''t care about it at all."


    "What if it''s true? It doesn''t matter who the little girl is. The important thing is to be around me. "


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Gu chenlian listened to his relaxed tone, and his chest suddenly became angry: "Gu Yanqing! If Bai ruotong is possessed by the dead! What are you going to do? Are you willing to marry a woman who is not Rutong? Do you love Rutong or the woman who owns Rutong''s body?


    That day, when Rutong told us that she loved our palace, we knew that was the real Rutong. Her eyes were sad and helpless.


    We must save her. No matter how long it takes, we will save her. Because I love her, I must drive away the ghost in her body! "


    Gu chenlian thought for a long time.


    A year ago, Bai ruotong suddenly changed and was indifferent to him. At first, Gu chenlian thought that she was disappointed in herself, but when Bai Yinling told him that Bai ruotong was not Bai ruotong, he suddenly realized that maybe this woman was not Bai ruotong at all.


    What''s more, Bai Rutong, who held his hand yesterday, was full of friendship and nostalgia in his eyes. She took him by the hand and wanted to take him away. Wasn''t it because she wanted to run away from the dead.


    "Gu Yanqing, what Rutong really loves is his palace, and what he loves you is the undead. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Zhao Cheng to ask. When there is a relationship between the Japanese palace and Bai Rutong, Zhao Shiwei should hear it clearly."


    Gu chenlian said.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "but everything is just your guess, isn''t it? Third brother, there is a saying that Ben Wang wants to ask you, if Tong ever loved you so much, you regard her feelings as cloud mud. But if you don''t love you, you''re shy.


    If your conjecture is true, does it mean that Bai ruotong, whom you love now, is the so-called undead


    Gu chenlian''s heart sank.


    Gu Yanqing then said, "if Rutong returns to the former Rutong, will you not love it again?"


    He had seen through him.


    It''s all men. Gu chenlian is weighing up something. Gu Yanqing can''t see it.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes were gray. He sighed heavily and looked up at Gu Yanqing: "so, you still don''t believe my palace, do you?"


    "No, I hope that''s what you said." Gu Yanqing said.


    Gu chenlian''s body was stiff: "what do you mean by that?"


    "It''s getting late. I''ll leave first," Gu Yanqing stood up, "and you? So quietly, don''t you say goodbye to Rutong? "


    "No, we will prove that the soul who lives in Bai ruotong''s body is not her," Gu chenlian said. Seeing that he was unwilling to answer, he had no intention to ask again. "But Gu Yanqing, there is one thing you should remember. If the real Bai ruotong comes back, I hope you don''t embarrass her and let her stay with me.

 Chapter 683

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing''s thin lips moved slightly without making a sound. Gu chenlian stood up and left with his luggage on his back. When he walked out of the pavilion, Zhao Cheng returned to the pavilion.


    "Your Highness, what did the prince say to you?"


    He was afraid, and the prince could not help Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing shakes her head and grinds the lines of the stone table with her hand on the table. After a while, he asked, "Zhao Cheng, do you have something to hide from me?"


    Zhao Cheng was surprised: "what does your highness mean? Did your Highness the prince talk nonsense to you? "


    "The prince said that he had tested Rutong. You can tell me what this is about."


    His words had no emotion and anger, but Zhao Cheng could hear the meaning of pressing questions.


    He knelt down in front of Gu Yanqing, arched his hand and said: "I really concealed this matter from your highness. At the beginning, his royal highness tested the county leader and suspected that he was not himself. But the county leader did not pass the test of his highness, but she said that she was amnesia, and asked Weichen to help him hide it. "


    "So you helped her hide it?" Gu Yanqing raised her lips.


    Zhao Cheng nodded: "Wei Chen can see that the county leader really has difficulties. Although Wei Chen knows that he shouldn''t help the county leader to hide, he can''t stand the plea of the county leader, so he agrees. If your highness wants to blame Wei Chen, he will wait for his highness.


    Weichen thinks that although the county leader is hiding from his highness, it is not intentional, but he does not want to hurt his highness. "


    He begged for Bai Rutong.


    He knew that Bai ruotong was really facing Gu Yanqing.


    Just yesterday that matter, she also really hurt Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing sighed heavily: "it seems that what Gu chenlian said is not totally unreasonable. But if things are as he said, it''s a bit too bizarre. "


    Zhao Cheng was stunned: "Your Highness, what did your highness say?"


    Gu Yanqing shook her head and did not speak. Seeing that he was silent, Zhao Cheng did not ask any more questions.


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong and his party bid farewell to LAN Cheng and Lan Sheng. Before he left, Lan Sheng took down a talisman from his chest and handed it to Bai ruotong.


    "If you have something to come to me and LAN Cheng, use this thing to meet each other." Lansheng road.


    Bai ruotong nodded and tied the amulet to his neck. Bai Chusheng takes her to the carriage. She lifts the curtain and sees a trace of sadness on Lansheng''s face. He raised his hand to her and said, "take care of it."


    Lansheng didn''t reply and turned back to the stronghold.


    White if Tong flat flat mouth, heart secret way a: Ao Jiao! After that, the curtain was lowered.


    Gu Yanqing and Zhao Cheng ride in a carriage, while Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng ride together. Three or five carriages and ten bodyguards on horseback were followed slowly.


    She wanted to get on the same carriage with Gu Yanqing, but she didn''t know if she was under the illusion that Gu Yanqing was hiding from her.


    Although he still talks and communicates with himself, his words have a touch of alienation.


    Bai ruotong held his head and sighed heavily.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Chusheng listened to her sigh and asked.


    "Your Highness still cares about his Highness the prince. I feel that he is deliberately alienating me." Bai ruotong said.


    Bai Chusheng screwed up his eyebrows and said, "it''s better slowly. Isn''t his Highness the prince already gone?"


    Bai ruotong flat mouth: "he walked very fast, I don''t know what moved him."


    "Are you still reluctant?"


    "How can I bear it?"


    Bai ruotong stares at his brother. How can he listen to his tone and feel that he regards himself as a woman of high water quality?


    Bai ruotong was a little sad.


    "What do you want to do about the prince?" Bai Chusheng picks his eyebrows.


    "I just said it casually." Bai ruotong was aggrieved.

 Chapter 684

    She really has the illusion that she is desperate. It''s all the trouble between the original owner and Yan Jun. Since she has occupied Bai ruotong''s body, she will occupy it when other people''s souls return to heaven. There is no such thing as now, people''s souls have not gone yet, and they have occupied the mountain as the king.


    On that day, she came out to "breathe" and caused such a big misunderstanding. Bai ruotong really didn''t know how to explain.


    Ten days in a row, people came to "Seven Star Town". This town is the watershed between Nuzhen and Nanyuan. As long as it''s past seven star town, it''s Jurchen.


    Zhao Cheng and Bai Chusheng together for a moment, decided to rest in Qixing Town for two days.


    Since they met in Luoshan, Bai Chusheng appreciated Zhao Cheng a little more. Bai ruotong heard from Bai Chusheng that when he arrived at Mount qiongluo, it was already a piece of debris. Corpses everywhere, like hell.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, Bai Chusheng was very worried. He searched around the Luoluo mountain and finally found Gu Yanqing''s bodyguard.


    These days, they are looking for them around, and they have suffered a lot. They have a lot of trust in Zhao Cheng and Bai Chusheng.


    They went to an inn and decided to stay here. Bai ruotong was assigned to a upper room. Before stepping on the hot feet, he went to Gu Yanqing''s room.


    Can just walk to the door, but was stopped by Zhao Cheng.


    "Lord, your Highness has rested. Come back for dinner." Zhao Chengdao.


    Bai ruotong choked. Although she knew that Zhao Cheng had found an excuse, she couldn''t force her way in because others wouldn''t let her in. After standing at the door for a long time, Bai ruotong had to give up and turn around.


    As soon as he left, Zhao Cheng entered the room. Gu Yanqing stood in front of the window and seemed to be thinking about something. He closed his eyes and played with the eighteen sons of Bodhi.


    "Your Highness, the head of the county has just been here. Weichen asked her to go back first."


    Zhao Chengdao.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing nodded, just answered, without saying anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Cheng wants to ask: are you deliberately hiding from the county leader?


    But before I asked, I swallowed it. He is just a bodyguard. He is not qualified to ask about the master.


    "I''ve sent someone to find a doctor for your highness. I''ll give him a diagnosis later. His eye disease can''t be delayed."


    After a while, Zhao Chengdao.


    Bai ruotong went back to the room with his head down, staring at the evening. There was a sound of walking outside the door. Bai ruotong sat up from the bed and pushed the door open.


    On the porch, a man dressed as a sophomore is carrying food to Gu Yanqing''s room.


    "You wait!"


    Bai ruotong stopped him.


    Xiao Er looks back at Bai Rutong with a dull look.


    "Are you going to send it to the boy next door?" Bai asked.


    Little two nodded: "yes, what do you need, girl?"


    Bai ruotong said with a smile, "I''ll give it to you. I''m here with the young master in the next room."


    After that, the second child couldn''t refuse. She raised her hand, took the plate from the second hand and knocked on the door. Small two Zheng Zheng Zheng, scratched to scratch a head to walk toward downstairs.


    Zhao Cheng opened the door, but before he opened his mouth, Bai Rutong went straight into the room and put the food on the table.


    She looked back and saw that Gu Yanqing was sitting on the bench with her back to her, as if she was busy.


    "Didn''t my brother say that I was eating downstairs? Why did your highness order food to your room? "


    Bearing the unhappiness in his heart, Bai Rutong and Gu Yanqing went away. See him in front of a small table, several is a black and white chess.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were covered with a white cloth, slightly revealing the shape of her eyes. The white cloth smells like Chinese medicine.


    "Your Highness, you can''t see. Do you still play chess?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "there is nothing else to do. I will practice my mind chess to stabilize my mind."


    She flattened her mouth: "what''s that on your eyes?"


    "Just now my subordinate called a doctor to prescribe some medicine for his highness."


    Gu Yanqing has not yet answered, Zhao Chengxian step back.

 Chapter 685

    "What did the doctor say? Can your Highness''s eyes be cured? "


    Bai asked.


    "There is dead blood in your Highness''s brain, which oppresses the visual nerve. The doctor said that this method needs acupuncture, but his ability is insufficient, so he can''t remove blood for your highness. If you want to recover completely, you have to find a miracle doctor."


    Zhao Chenghui.


    "Patta."


    The sunspot in Gu Yanqing''s hand fell steadily on the chessboard. Bai ruotong was stunned. He bent down and held Gu Yanqing''s hand: "Your Highness, have dinner first, and then play chess."


    "Did you eat it?"


    Gu Yanqing stood up with her help and went to the table. Bai ruotong took out the stool and sat down with him.


    "Not yet. I''ll go after your Highness has eaten it." White Rutong road.


    "You eat first, don''t let your brother wait." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong''s hand was slightly stiff.


    If in the past, he would let himself stay to eat with him, but now


    "I''ll dine with your highness." Bai ruotong sat next to him with a stool.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing did not retort, but pushed the rice to her.


    "Good."


    He said.


    Bai ruotong''s heart slightly relaxed again. At least Gu Yanqing didn''t completely refute himself, proving that he still believed her.


    Looking at this scene, Zhao Cheng could not help sighing. Some of them were in love with the white girl, and some of them were in love with their royal highness.


    White girl has something on her mind, your highness can''t figure it out.


    The distance between the two people may be a little further.


    After dinner, Bai Chusheng pushes the door in, and Bai Rutong is cleaning up the dishes. Bai Chusheng took a look at her and said nothing more. He sat down beside Gu Yanqing and said, "I''ve sent someone to investigate. There''s no suspicious person coming."


    "Don''t slacken down. If you don''t talk about it, the queen will not give up." Gu Yanqing said.


    They are talking about business. Bai ruotong can''t get in the way, so he has to clean up the dishes and chopsticks with Zhao Cheng and go out the door.


    Late at night, Bai ruotong knocked on Gu Yanqing''s door again.


    This time it was Zhao Cheng who opened the door. She was about to enter, and Zhao Cheng stopped her.


    "Lord, your Highness has rest."


    Zhao Chengdao.


    Bai ruotong was stunned and handed the congee water to Zhao Cheng.


    "Your Highness didn''t eat much at night. I cooked some porridge for him. If your highness really has a rest, you... You can eat it."


    Her remaining light glanced into the room. The dim candle light made her see nothing thoroughly.


    Zhao Cheng took the bowl and closed the door.


    Bai ruotong looked at the closed door in a daze, and his heart was not a taste.


    liar.


    He said he didn''t care.


    I''m not angry.


    But what is he doing now?


    Do you have a cold war with her?


    She really wanted to drag Gu Yanqing up and ask him what he meant.


    But she had a ghost in her heart, but she couldn''t do it.


    Back in the room, Bai ruotong buries himself in the bedding.


    Gu Yanqing is such a jerk!


    Hypocrite!


    She really wanted to tell him everything.


    But if she told him, maybe he would not ignore himself.


    Tears fell from the corner of his eyes. Bai Rutong bit his lip and sighed when he looked at the carved bed.


    Is she such a thief?


    All the gentleness of Gu Yanqing should belong to the original owner, but she stole it.


    She didn''t care before. After all, she also faced Gu Yanqing''s feelings wholeheartedly.


    But now, the original owner has not really disappeared.


    She couldn''t help facing the problem.


    With such a serious problem in front of her, how can she choose?


    Yan Jun, Yan Jun!


    Are you really worthy of me?


    Let me lose my life in vain, not to say, but also become a thief.


    Can she really hold on to this stolen feeling?

 Chapter 686

    The next day. The crowd set off in a hurry. Looking at Gu Yanqing''s figure on the carriage, Bai ruotong stepped forward, but he didn''t have the courage to keep up. She was afraid that Gu Yanqing would refuse her again.


    Bai ruotong thought so, flattened his mouth and followed Bai Chusheng to another carriage.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with your highness?"


    Bai ruotong''s tone was somewhat aggrieved.


    "Where do I know?"


    Bai Chusheng smiles and looks out of the window.


    Bai ruotong''s fingers stirred together, tears in his eyes were about to fall.


    Is it because of his actions that day, so what did Gu Yanqing notice?


    Not only Gu Yanqing, but also Bai Chusheng?


    If they know that they are not the real Bai ruotong, will they be reluctant to talk to her from now on?


    Or directly find a Taoist to drive the soul?


    Bai ruotong thought of this place and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Gu Yanqing did not mention that his brother had only one sister, Bai ruotong. If he knew that there was a woman in his sister''s body, would he let himself go?


    The more he thought about it, the more stuffy he felt. She simply buried her little head in her knees and began to cry.


    Bai Chusheng could not bear to see her crying.


    Gu Yanqing suddenly indifferent to her, he does not know why.


    Perhaps that day, Bai Rutong suddenly made a move to Gu chenlian, which hurt him.


    Bai Chusheng also has some problems with his sister. In the past year, she has changed a lot, from a dreary little girl to a strange little Skinner.


    Not only that, all her actions were very strange, as if she had forgotten many things. Sometimes when Bai Chusheng talked to her about the past, she would put it off.


    Bai Chusheng really can''t see through this little girl.


    "Don''t cry."


    Bai Chusheng sighed and held her hand in his heart. Bai ruotong remained silent.


    "If you really want to know, I''ll ask your Highness for you."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "Really?"


    Bai ruotong raised his head and looked at him expectantly. Bai Chusheng was stunned. Although there were several lines of tears in her eyes, her voice was not choked.


    "Are you pretending?" Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows.


    "No, I''m really worried!" Bai ruotong said in a hurry.


    Bai Chusheng sighed, raised his hand and poked his sister''s forehead: "you often say that your highness likes to hide everything from his heart, but aren''t you the same as your highness? You also like to keep everything in mind and not say it


    Bai ruotong was stunned and bit his lip. He didn''t know what to do.


    Her actions on that day are definitely not to be put off.


    What''s more, she didn''t know when the original owner would suddenly run out and occupy her body.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Bai Chusheng no longer asked: "Rutong, you should know that no matter when I am your brother, I won''t let you suffer any injustice."


    Bai ruotong heard the speech and nodded. The depression in my heart is a little more gentle.


    "Brother, I''m sorry..."


    She said with guilt.


    Bai Chusheng said nothing more. He touched her head, held her shoulder and let her lean into his arms.


    It''s nice to have Bai Chusheng.


    Otherwise, I will collapse.


    White if Tong thinks so, the corner of the mouth starts a touch of happy radian.


    The carriage slowly entered the border town of Nuzhen. As they approached a post station, they dismounted. Bai ruotong looked at the scenery of the street, and his eyes were a little excited.


    The women of Nuzhen country dress up in foreign countries. They are covered with head scarves with various patterns. They wear a long gown and silver collar. When they walk on the road, they will ring the silver bell. Men also wear headscarves, big skirts and wide legged trousers. The colors are colorful but not vulgar.


    The streets and alleys were very busy, selling things she had never seen before. Bai ruotong smiles, turns around and runs to Gu Yanqing who is about to enter the post station.


    "Your Highness, will you accompany me to the street later?

 Chapter 687

    She seems to forget that Gu Yanqing is alienating her. She holds his slender middle finger tightly and looks at him expectantly. Gu Yanqing''s eyes are still covered with long cloth, and there is no ripple radian at the corner of her mouth. He quietly took out his hand from her palm, turned and said: "I can''t see things. I''m afraid I can''t let you enjoy it. Let little general Bai accompany you."


    Like a basin of cold water pouring from head to toe, Bai Rutong suddenly lost interest. Holding the hands that Gu Yanqing pulled away, he stood in place slightly stunned.


    Bai Chusheng followed: "I''ll play with you in the street later."


    "No!"


    Bai ruotong turns to walk into the post station.


    Bai Chusheng is slightly stunned, and then follows. After paying the money for entering the post station, he arranges several people to move in and pushes open Gu Yanqing''s door.


    "Your Highness! What do you want to do? "


    Bai Chusheng asked directly.


    Gu Yanqing took a sip of tea on the bench, looked up and said in a soft voice, "what does little general Bai want to say?"


    "Why do you want to alienate Rutong?" He asked.


    "When did I alienate her?" Gu Yanqing pretended to be confused.


    "Your Highness, Bai has long eyes to see clearly. You are really indifferent to Rutong these days. What my little sister did that day is a little too much. But I should apologize. She has already apologized to you. Why do you have to force her so much?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    By doing so, he is pushing Bai ruotong to Gu chenlian''s arms.


    "I just want a word of truth from her." Gu Yanqing said, "general Bai, if someone disguised Rutong, what do you think?"


    "What does your highness mean by that?"


    Bai Chusheng frowned and asked coldly.


    Gu Yanqing smiles and tells Bai Chusheng exactly what Gu chenlian said with him that day. After hearing this, Bai Chusheng was surprised: "will your Highness believe such a ridiculous thing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong is lying on the side of the door listening. His heart seems to be dripping blood. It''s not a taste.


    Did Gu chenlian guess this?


    So Gu Yanqing is actually suspecting that she is not Bai ruotong?


    That''s why I alienated her?


    So... Gu Yanqing knows that she is not the real Bai ruotong, and dislikes her?


    Bai ruotong is biting her lips. Originally, she wanted to eavesdrop on the reason why her highness alienated her. Now that she knows the truth, she can''t accept it.


    Yes.


    She is not the original owner.


    But she was also in love with him.


    At the beginning, he was the first to entangle up, she did not want to deceive him, he is the first to provoke her ah!


    Now he''s sorry?


    "The second most important thing is whether you believe in Wang Xiang or not. The most important thing is general Bai. Do you believe in Wang Xiang or not? If she is not your little sister, where is your real little sister? " Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Chusheng''s heart sank.


    Indeed, as Gu Yanqing said, Bai ruotong has changed a lot in the past year. At the beginning, he only thought that she had seen the warmth and coldness of human feelings and became sensible. But if things were like what Gu Yanqing described, Bai ruotong was possessed by the dead, where was her real sister?


    But


    At the thought of getting along with Bai ruotong this year, Bai Chusheng feels that Bai ruotong is more like her sister.


    He even felt that with her is the real blood thicker than water.


    "She''s my little sister, and I believe in her."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Gu Yanqing''s heart fell. It seems that the method of agitation really works for Bai Chusheng.


    "Your Highness, don''t forget what you promised with Bai. You said..."


    "Enough!"


    At this time, Bai ruotong pushed the door into the room, and the three people''s words suddenly stopped. Her eyes were red, staring at Gu Yanqing.

 Chapter 688

    "Don''t you want a truth? I''ll tell you the truth. What Gu chenlian said is true. I am a spirit of the dead. Not only that, but also a spirit of complaint! I bent over Bai ruotong. I killed her!


    You send a mage to subdue demons! Send someone to kill me! Bai ruotong was killed by me! Are you satisfied? "


    Her words contain cry cavity, to Gu Yanqing loudly angry scold a way.


    She did not expect that Gu Yanqing would use her heart.


    He wanted to force her to tell the truth, so he deliberately ignored her.


    Don''t you just want the truth?


    Then she''ll give him the truth, the truth he wants.


    Bai Rutong is not afraid that Gu Yanqing will hate her, and she will not blame her for being far away from herself because of her original owner.


    Because in Gu Yanqing''s heart, the person he really likes is the original owner.


    He has an unforgettable love for the original owner. Because of this love, she takes advantage of her and is favored by him.


    Therefore, if Gu Yanqing knows the truth and keeps away from her, Bai Rutong will not blame him.


    But he played tricks with her?


    It''s something she can''t stand.


    She loves Gu Yanqing, but this man plays tricks on her in order to force her to tell the truth.


    She is an impulsive person, an irritable person.


    Did not Gu Yanqing know her temperament before Bai Chusheng?


    Because he knew that, in her nature, she would eavesdrop.


    Gu Yanqing''s mouth slightly moved and was about to speak, but Bai ruotong interrupted: "now you know everything, are you satisfied? When Bai ruotong''s body is healed, you can find a mage to get rid of me, and I''ll give her back her body, right? Anyway, I don''t want this weak body, who wants to go! Pooh


    Bai ruotong said that and turned around to rush out. Bai Chusheng was shocked by her continuous words. Seeing that he stepped out, he didn''t have time to think about it and quickly followed her out.


    As soon as they left, Zhao Cheng sighed and said, "Your Highness, why do you need this? You see, now the county leader misunderstood you again. "


    "No harm."


    Gu Yanqing had a bitter smile on her lips.


    Anyway, being misunderstood by a little girl is not a matter of two times.


    "You are obviously afraid that if things are really like what the prince said, general Bai will not accept it. That''s why you came up with this way to test general Bai. But now you are misunderstood by the county leader, your highness..."


    "Misunderstandings are always explained clearly." Gu Yanqing sighed.


    No matter how strange things are, there will always be cause and effect. Gu chenlian''s words are not unreasonable.


    But Bai ruotong will never tell him the truth. No matter who she is, he will accept it.


    But Bai Chusheng is different. He and Bai ruotong are the only relatives, so he wants to alienate Bai ruotong to test Bai Chusheng''s feelings for her.


    But I didn''t expect that little girl would be so impulsive.


    But I think so. Her temper is like a kitten. If anyone accidentally steps on her tail, she will jump on it and bite it.


    But


    Gu Yanqing stirred the hand of Bodhi Shibazi and suddenly stopped.


    Was what she said just now impulsive, or was it all true?


    If it''s true, who is she?


    ¡­¡­


    Once back in the guest room, Bai ruotong lay on the bed, covered his head with a quilt and cried loudly.


    Bai Chusheng was so frightened by her cry that he closed the door and sat down in front of her.


    "What did you say to your highness just now?"


    He sighed and gave her a angry look.


    Bai ruotong shrunk, his head buried in the bedding, and did not answer.


    "Your Highness just asked a few guesses. You are so angry. You should change your temper."


    Bai Chusheng comforted him.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. He raised his head from the quilt and blinked at him: "brother, aren''t you angry?"


    "What am I angry about?"


    "I''m not Bai ruotong." Bai ruotong muttered.

 Chapter 689

    She''ll just admit it.


    If it''s not Bai ruotong, it''s not Bai ruotong. What''s wrong with admitting.


    She didn''t do anything hurtful. Moreover, she didn''t kill the real Bai ruotong.


    It''s hard to be honest.


    What does recognition matter.


    "You are not Bai ruotong. Who are you?"


    Bai Chusheng thought that she was angry and said nonsense.


    "I am the dead!"


    Bai Chusheng


    I''m really angry.


    "What do you want to do with my little sister''s body?" Bai Chusheng asked with a smile.


    "I can''t play with my body!" Bai Rutong rolled his eyes.


    "Little sister, don''t get angry." Bai Chusheng wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. "You are angry with your highness. Can''t you be angry with me together? I didn''t provoke you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After flattening his mouth, Bai ruotong looked up at Bai Chusheng. He looked a little helpless and spoiled. Her heart was suddenly filled with guilt.


    "Sorry..."


    She said.


    "Now you can talk to me. Why do you say those silly things in front of your highness? Are you really not Rutong? "


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong can no longer lie. If you prevaricate again, it''s unfair to Bai Chusheng.


    "I''m not Bai ruotong." Bai Rutong sniffed and said slowly.


    Bai Chusheng was stunned.


    What Gu Yanqing said is true?


    Outside the door, Gu Yanqing''s hand, which was about to push the door, also stopped slightly.


    "But I''m not an undead. I''ve been wrongly taken..." Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and muttered, "I''m not from this world. I used to live my own life..."


    Bai ruotong said slowly about his experience.


    Whether it''s being rejected by Bai Chusheng or resented by him, Bai ruotong is ready.


    "Puff..."


    After hearing this, Bai Chusheng was slightly stunned, and then laughed out: "how can there be such a unlucky person in the world?"


    "I am!" Bai Rutong stares at him fiercely.


    Originally thought he would be very angry, but in the end, he was easy to take a word.


    "What about my little sister?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "I thought she was dead, but now it seems that her consciousness still exists." White if Tong way, she finish saying this words, again pause, inconceivable looking at Bai Chusheng: "don''t you hate me? Or do you still refuse to believe me? What I said to you is true, I didn''t cheat you half a point! "


    "I believe you," Bai Chusheng said seriously. "But if the immortal guides you to live in my little sister''s body, then you are my little sister. It won''t change."


    Bai ruotong was stunned and blinked. He was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word.


    How deep Bai Chusheng''s feelings for the original owner are, she is clear.


    Although he can''t accompany her all the time, he has been quietly guarding the original owner.


    What she said should be hard for Bai Chusheng to accept.


    Why did he accept it so easily? He didn''t even blame her.


    "Brother... I..."


    Bai ruotong didn''t know what to say, and he felt very guilty.


    "I don''t blame you for what you should do in the future. Things will come out one day," Bai Chusheng said. "But don''t be so impulsive in the future. You''ll talk nonsense."


    "But, your real little sister..."


    "You are my sister," Bai Chusheng interrupted. "It won''t change. You are not the so-called evil spirit in your mouth, you are a kind-hearted girl. It may be hard for me to accept for a while, but I will never throw anger and sadness on you. Rutong, you are innocent.

 Chapter 690

    Bai Chusheng said and stroked her cheek with emotion. Bai ruotong is biting her lips. She still has many things to say and dare not say.


    The world is not the real world, it''s just a book.


    But what can she get out of her mouth.


    Her existence is an accident to the world.


    There''s no need for her to breed more outsiders.


    They talked all night. When Bai ruotong was too sleepy to open his eyes, Bai Chusheng got up and left. Gu Yanqing has been standing outside the door, never moving.


    Zhao Chengjian Bai Chusheng walked out and helped Gu Yanqing up.


    "What do you want to know, now that you know it, what else do you want to do?"


    Bai Chusheng said coldly.


    "I want to ask you, what do you want to do?" Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Chusheng was stunned.


    "I want to know, now that you know she is not your sister, what would you do?"


    "Your Highness, if Tong is my little sister, it will never change."


    Bai Chusheng sighed and looked tired.


    The truth he knows today is the most bizarre thing in his life. He needs to digest it.


    Gu Yanqing did not ask any more, thin lips gently opened, said with a smile: "that''s good."


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to do these things," Bai Chusheng said after taking two steps. He stopped and turned back. "I won''t blame Rutong for this."


    After that, Bai Chusheng went back to his room.


    Gu Yanqing looked at his back and sighed heavily.


    In this way, he really did it.


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes were crying like peach kernel. He ignored Gu Yanqing. As soon as he got out of the room, he stuffed himself into the carriage. Bai Chusheng wants to keep up, but Zhao Cheng stops him: "let your highness go up."


    Bai Chusheng choked and thought for a moment to get on another carriage.


    Zhao Cheng helped Gu Yanqing into the carriage. After Gu Yanqing sat down, he stepped down. Bai ruotong looked at Gu Yanqing, as if nothing had happened.


    She turned away from him.


    "Who are you?"


    She didn''t speak, but Gu Yanqing opened her mouth first.


    Bai ruotong''s heart can''t help but "clatter" a jump, cold voice: "a spirit of resentment."


    "I ask, who is your true identity?"


    Gu Yanqing heard the complaint in her tone, and asked with a smile.


    "It''s none of your business. Anyway, you know everything. When you get back to the capital, you''ll settle our engagement. This body is not what I want, and I don''t want your fiancee''s body. "


    White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing raised her hand and groped in her direction. As soon as he sat beside her, Bai Rutong jumped away and sat opposite.


    "Are you going to return the body?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and sat down.


    "Still! That''s why I need your highness to find an exorcist! "


    Bai Rutong glared at him.


    She doesn''t want this body. It would be better for her to return to the original world, where she would only be bullied.


    "You have no other memory?"


    Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows.


    It was unexpected for him that she admitted so freely.


    If she had said it well at the beginning, why could he not accept it.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Bai ruotong said in a cold voice.


    He has now exposed her face, and her explanation is futile.


    "Little girl, you..."


    "I''m not your little girl. Your little girl died a long time ago. I was the one you saved a year ago. At that time, I occupied your little girl''s body. Are you very angry? It''s no use for you to be angry. You can bite me to death! "

 Chapter 691

    She didn''t know what was going on. She just wanted to say these words to annoy Gu Yanqing.


    His estrangement told her that he didn''t love her.


    In that case, she still cherishes what this man does. Although Bai ruotong is nothing, she can never put down her self-esteem and ask for mercy.


    Now, Gu Yanqing''s identity has been tested out, but her mind is much more relaxed, not so much guilt.


    Gu Yanqing''s mouth tilted: "you seem to resent the king?"


    He admitted. His alienated behavior is not only to test Bai Chusheng, but also to try to find out the truth.


    He wants everything under control and doesn''t want things off track.


    Knowing the truth is the way Gu Yanqing has always been.


    Bai Rutong did not reply.


    "I want to know your true identity." Gu Yanqing''s voice softened.


    No matter who she is, she is a little girl he is familiar with.


    He wanted to know her, and as for whether he could accept it, he would think about it later.


    "I''m not from this world. I''m 65 years old. I''ve been married and I have a son. I''m as old as you."


    White Rutong road.


    "What''s your husband''s name?"


    Gu Yanqing was stunned and asked.


    "Zhang San... Sheng! Call Zhang Sheng


    Zhang San Li Si Wang Lao Wu


    Her mind around these local names, and then blurted out "Zhang San", but think about it, the name is too false, so subconsciously out of a born.


    "Little girl, I hope you tell the truth."


    Gu Yanqing''s expression was cold, and his words seemed to contain a trace of anger.


    He didn''t want to believe that she was married.


    How could such a strange and mischievous little girl be a 65 year old.


    "I didn''t lie to you. I''m married. My real identity is an old woman, I''m sorry, I''m not your bright moon, nor your cinnabar mole, from the beginning to the end, you recognize the wrong person, it has nothing to do with me! "


    White Rutong road.


    But after these words, her throat was bitter.


    She''s scared


    I''m afraid that Gu Yanqing will continue to alienate her.


    Now that she knows who he really loves, why should she let him say it in person? Isn''t it needling her chest.


    Bai Rutong has never been a whiner or a coward who can''t afford to lose.


    "Old lady?" Gu Yanqing chuckled twice, "no wonder you like to eat our king''s tofu so much. No wonder you are more licentious than other women. Is it because old cattle eat tender grass? Is it because your husband can''t satisfy you that you cling to the king? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s body was suddenly stunned.


    He said she was wild? Like to eat his tofu?


    Who eats whose tofu.


    "Gu Yanqing! What are you talking about! You are the one who is really dissolute! You eat my tofu, but also put the responsibility on me! At the beginning, it was you who pestered me so much that I was reluctant to be with you. It was my bad luck to meet you! "


    She said angrily.


    "I forced you, the old lady, to watch me take a bath? I forced you to undress and wash for you? Or did I force you to sleep with me? "


    Gu Yanqing asked carelessly.


    Bai ruotong blushed with shame.


    WOC£¡


    What''s wrong with this man!


    "What? Can''t tell? " Gu Yanqing listened to her silence and continued, "can''t you lie very much? Isn''t it kouchan lotus? Old lady, why can''t you answer these questions that the king asked you? "


    "What are you talking about! I haven''t done these things! "


    Bai rushes to him subconsciously, but the carriage presses a stone at this time. The car body swings twice, and Bai rushes to the ground heavily.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Gu Yanqing reached out to her.

 Chapter 692

    "You don''t need your kindness."


    Bai ruotong broke his hand and got up from the ground tremblingly. Gu Yanqing sighed and took back her hand. He couldn''t see. He couldn''t tell if she had fallen heavily.


    "Everyone says that your highness is a man of great power, but I never thought that your highness would use your wisdom on me one day. I''m very disappointed with your highness. I thought that my highness and I were interlinked, but now it seems that I''m too naive.


    I''m sorry, your highness and brother. Although I didn''t come to this world, I really hurt you. If your highness wants to kill me, get rid of me and drive me out of this body, please help yourself, your highness. "


    Bai ruotong stares at Gu Yanqing and calmly says these words.


    She had never thought before whether she would hurt others if she occupied the body. But for now, it''s not just hurting others. Once she gets in touch with others, she will also get hurt.


    It''s a double-edged sword. It''s harmful to others and yourself.


    Gu Yanqing''s fingers moved slightly, trying to follow her direction. At this time, there were two "rustles" in her ears. It''s the sound of clothes rubbing. Gu Yanqing screwed up her eyebrows. As soon as she wanted to ask a question, Bai Rutong said, "stop! Stop


    The carriage stopped suddenly.


    Bai ruotong jumped out of the carriage and walked towards the one behind him. The groom saw that Bai Rutong came in a hurry with his skirt and stopped in a hurry.


    "What''s the order of the county leader?" Asked the groom.


    Bai ruotong swallowed and got on the carriage with the driver''s arm. When she opened the curtain, Bai Chusheng was taking a nap with his eyes narrowed. Hearing the sound, he opened his eyes.


    She looked at Bai Chusheng, then at Zhao Cheng, and said, "Zhao Cheng, you go down, I''ll go with my brother."


    Zhao Cheng hesitated for a moment, nodded and walked out of the carriage.


    At noon, they entered the territory of Nuzhen. The carriage stopped at the post station in Panluo town. Zhao Cheng raised the curtain, helped Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng out of the carriage, and said, "today we don''t have to live in an inn. Your highness knows a merchant in Panluo town and has already contacted him to stay at his house."


    "Merchants? Does your highness know the people of Nuzhen? " Bai Chusheng was surprised.


    Zhao Cheng said with a smile: "Your Highness, you know many people when you travel south and North?"


    Bai ruotong looks at the strange street houses. The houses in Nuzhen are built with black bricks and white tiles, which are very simple. The clothes of pedestrians on the street are similar to those on the border.


    Flat mouth, white if Tong suddenly feel a little boring. Bai Chusheng knows that she is in a bad mood. It seems that the crowd is very busy in the distance. When he returns to Zhao Chengyi, he leads Bai ruotong to the busy place.


    Bai ruotong was stunned: "brother, what are you doing?"


    "Look at the excitement. Don''t you like watching the excitement the most?" Bai Chusheng smiles, clenches her hand and goes into the crowd.


    "Young master, what''s the day today? Why are there so many people on the street?"


    Bai Chusheng asked a passer-by.


    The man looked at the dress of Bai Chusheng and Bai ruotong and said with a smile, "are you two passers-by? Tonight is the annual show Seven meeting in Panluo town. If girls are interested, you can have a look. There are many talented and handsome men who will show up in the street. "


    This is to Bai Rutong.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened: "a man with talent and appearance?"


    Bai Chusheng stares at his unruly little sister.


    The man is a kind-hearted man. Seeing Bai ruotong''s interest, he explains the seven festivals of the show. Nuzhen is different from other countries in that both men and women can be masters of the family, men can have three wives and four concubines, and powerful women can draw ladles in the same way.


    Therefore, Nuzhen advocates masculinity. Women who love their country and their city are sought after by people, while men who are extremely beautiful make countless women fall in love with them.


    The seventh day of the show is the time for beautiful men to choose their wives.

 Chapter 693

    Bai ruotong listened with relish: "when will it start?"


    "There are two hours left. When it''s completely dark, there will be lanterns."


    "Boring."


    Bai Chusheng is a male chauvinist, who scoffs at such masculinity. But Bai Rutong is not the same. It''s a good chance to go to the street to see a handsome man!


    "Brother, let''s play then! It''s like fun! "


    Bai asked.


    "This kind of atmosphere is not what we decent people pursue..."


    "Decent people? It''s ridiculous that you are a stranger. Different countries have different customs. There''s no difference between good and evil. "


    The man looked at him scornfully and turned away.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, took Bai Chusheng''s hand and said eagerly, "brother, please accompany me to have a look. This is the biggest request of my life


    "Don''t you have your highness? Yes? Not enough? " Asked Bai Chusheng.


    The original heart of joy suddenly lost again. Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders and lowered his head.


    Looking at her as if she was really down, Bai Chusheng had to say, "I''ll accompany you to see."


    "Really?"


    She raised her head abruptly with a look of joy.


    Bai Chusheng''s mouth twitches.


    Damn, I''ve been cheated by this little girl again.


    ¡­¡­


    Waiting to leave from the crowd, Zhao Cheng and others are still waiting in place. Bai Chusheng was stunned. He had let them go first, but it seemed that Gu Yanqing wanted to wait for them.


    "What did you do?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "We..."


    "It''s nothing to do with your highness. It''s between me and my elder brother." Bai ruotong has no good way.


    "Do you really want to do this with the king?"


    Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows were fixed and her tone was slightly cold.


    He wanted to talk to the little girl, but now she seems to be hard to listen to him.


    He did not know how to face such a little girl.


    She wanted to know all about her, but she wrapped herself too tightly and resisted him.


    "I don''t want to be bossy with your highness. Your highness is meddling."


    Bai ruotong replied.


    Gu Yanqing''s thin lips sipped, turned around and said to Zhao Cheng, "let''s go."


    Bai Chusheng pulled his little sister''s sleeve and said in a voice, "why do you have to be angry with your highness like this? In fact, he had a cold war with you just to make me say what I said. He didn''t treat you... "


    "I understand what my brother said, but there are many things I can see through, but I can''t think through."


    Bai ruotong''s eyes were cold.


    Although Gu Yanqing now knows her identity, she is not really to blame.


    But she understood that Gu Yanqing was also hesitant.


    The person he really loves is the original owner, but during the year he spent with himself, Bai ruotong did not believe that he had no feelings for himself.


    Therefore, Gu Yanqing will be contradictory.


    Bai Rutong is afraid of Gu Yanqing''s contradiction and that he will make a choice between himself and the original owner.


    She had intended to keep it from him for the rest of her life.


    But now, all the truth is known by Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t hide it, and she didn''t know what identity to use to face Gu Yanqing.


    Only escape.


    Because she was afraid, afraid that Gu Yanqing''s final choice was not her.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Cheng''s so-called merchant surname is Zhang. A well-known rich family in Panluo town. Although he was in business, he had a lot of contacts with powerful people and was a well-known family.


    Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng were arranged in a compound with three rooms, one hall and two bedrooms, just enough for them to live in.


    Putting down his luggage, Bai ruotong clamored to go out, but Bai Chusheng shook his head and said, "you wait in the yard. I''ll go and say hello to your highness."


    Bai ruotong nodded and sat down on a swing in the hospital waiting.


    Bai Chusheng walked straight out of the yard. He saw Gu Yanqing just a few steps away. He quickened his pace to catch up and called, "Your Highness!"


    "Your Highness is going to talk to Mr. Zhang. How about general Bai go with him?"

 Chapter 694

    Bai Chusheng said with a smile, "no, your highness will be fine. I''ll go shopping with Rutong."


    "What do you want to do today?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Although Bai ruotong didn''t want to talk with Gu Yanqing, Bai Chusheng was different. He had no misunderstanding with Gu Yanqing. He said generously, "it seems that there is going to be a festival in the town today. I''ll go to have a look with my little sister and relax by the way."


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "do you need my king to send someone with you?"


    "No need." Bai Chusheng refused. He seemed to think of something and said, "Your Highness, are we going to find Wu Tieguai tomorrow? He doesn''t seem to live far away from the snail. "


    He was a little anxious.


    It''s been two or three months since I came out, and there has been no reliable information about the capital. There are so many things to be solved in the government. They can''t wait too long.


    "Wu Tieguai is on a high mountain in the north of Panluo county. It seems that there is a barrier on that mountain just now. Fortunately, Mr. Zhang and Wu Tieguai have a good personal relationship, so his highness wants to talk to him about how to get there." Zhao Chengdao.


    "That''s good." Bai Chusheng nodded. He seemed to feel a little uneasy. He looked up at the sky. It should be a little time before two hours, so he said, "I''ll go with you."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong waited and waited, but Bai Chusheng didn''t come back. With a sigh, she sat up from the swing and walked around in the courtyard.


    "Patta! Click


    A shadow suddenly entered from the wall and fell into the hospital. Looking for sound, Bai ruotong saw that it was a small ball painted with oil paint.


    After blinking, Bai ruotong picked up the ball and stroked it. It was a little heavy. The leather should be full.


    "Dada dada..."


    Outside the door came some rapid footsteps, followed by a small figure running into the hospital. It''s a little girl, wrapped in a headscarf, with a red face, running with her.


    Bai ruotong walks with her with the colorful ball in her arms.


    "The flower ball you have is mine."


    The little girl blinked and looked up at her.


    "Why do you say it''s yours?"


    Bai ruotong swung the ball from his left hand to his right hand.


    Anyway, a person is boring, and it''s good for someone to talk.


    "Because... Because my brother gave it to you." Said the child.


    "What''s your name?" Bai Rutong squatted down and looked at her.


    The little girl rubbed her hands and said, "my name is Zhang ling''er."


    Bai ruotong smiles and goes back two steps to put the ball on the ground: "Zhang ling''er, right? You say this flower ball is yours, you call it, see if it will agree with you


    Zhang ling''er was stunned: "it''s not alive. How can you promise me?"


    "If I call it and it agrees, is this flower ball mine?" Bai Rutong teases her on purpose.


    I do not know why, Xu is really bored, she even bored to start bullying children''s activities.


    Zhang Ling Er nodded: "well, if you call it, it can promise you, I will admit that the ball is yours."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t cry when you pour it." Bai ruotong blinked and said on purpose.


    Zhang ling''er bit her lip, squatted down and looked at the flower ball carefully. After a while, she looked up and said, "good! I promise you. If you can call it, I''ll... I''ll give you the flower ball. "


    "Why did you give it to me? It should be the return of the things to their original owners. " Bai ruotong reminded.


    Zhang ling''er was so amused by Bai ruotong that she began to cry and sniffed: "OK... I will return it to its original owner.

 Chapter 695

    As soon as the voice fell, Bai Rutong showed a bright smile, squatted down and said to the flower ball, "flower ball, come here."


    Zhang ling''er looked round at the flower ball for fear of missing a detail. The flower ball suddenly moved and rolled towards Bai Rutong.


    She picked up the flower ball, quietly took down the hook in the flower ball on the thin rope: "you see, I said the flower ball is mine."


    The little girl was stunned. She flattened her lips and looked innocently at Bai ruotong.


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall.


    Mr. Zhang had been waiting for a long time. Although he had just received Gu Yanqing at the gate, he was a little worried when he heard that Gu Yanqing would visit him in person.


    I met Gu Yanqing a year ago. At the beginning, I went to Nanyuan to meet my friends, but on the way, I met a group of mountain thieves. Mr. Zhang thought he would die here, so an army rushed out of the path to catch all the mountain bandits.


    It was Gu Yanqing who led the way.


    The maid led Gu Yanqing and his party into the main courtyard. When Master Zhang saw only one figure, he hurriedly went up, bowed to Gu Yanqing and saluted: "Your Highness."


    "I can''t see anything now. Mr. Zhang doesn''t have to be polite." Gu Yanqing smiles and walks into the main hall with Zhao Cheng''s hand. Mr. Zhang looks at Bai Chusheng behind him and gives a small gift to keep up with Gu Yanqing.


    Calling for three cups of hot tea, Mr. Zhang looked into Gu Yanqing''s eyes with some surprise. In his cognition, no one has ever hurt Gu Yanqing. Although he has seen his blindness at the gate, he is still amazed when he looks again.


    "What''s the matter with your Highness''s eyes? But what else can be cured? "


    Mr. Zhang asked.


    "We have to find Wu Tieguai." Gu Yanqing said that he did not elaborate.


    Master Zhang nodded: "indeed, Doctor Wu must have a way to treat your Highness''s eyes."


    "Master Zhang, listen to your highness. Do you have a way to see the doctor Wu for us?"


    Bai Chusheng asked anxiously.


    "Yes, I have a way. To be honest with your highness, Doctor Wu suddenly came to Nuzhen three months ago. I was lucky to see Doctor Wu, and my eldest son Zhang Lian became an apprentice with Doctor Wu. Tomorrow is the day for my eldest son to go home to visit his relatives. When your Highness wrote to me earlier, I had already told Doctor Wu about it. Your highness can go up the mountain to seek a doctor with ease."


    Mr. Zhang said.


    Hearing this, Bai Chusheng was relieved.


    It turns out that his Highness has been well prepared when he comes here. He is worthy of being Gu Yanqing. He is considerate in all aspects of his work.


    Gu Yanqing nodded. In this way, the girl was expected to be saved.


    After a sip of tea, Gu Yanqing asked: "Master Zhang, it''s said that there is a magician in Nuzhen who is proficient in the study of strange methods. His name is Luo Dao. Do you know?"


    Bai Chusheng''s heart suddenly.


    "Your Highness asked him what he wanted to do?" Mr. Zhang asked.


    "May you introduce this man to me?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Master Zhang was stunned, and then said, "if your highness wants to see him, I will recommend him. However, Luo Dao is not an ordinary way to invite him. He is the owner of money. I''m afraid it will cost a lot of money."


    "Outside things are not the problem."


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    If it''s a small silver coin, Mr. Zhang won''t mention it to Gu Yanqing. Without Gu Yanqing''s words, he will pay for it. His words prove that he asks for a lot of silver.


    "What did you invite him to do, your highness?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    He actually had an answer in mind.


    He wants to see this person, I''m afraid it has something to do with Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 696

    What does he want to do?


    Is it difficult for naluo road to clean up Bai Rutong?


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you hurry up? It''s getting dark. "


    Bai ruotong was playing with a flower ball in his hand, and he said. Zhang ling''er looks at Bai ruotong with a crying expression. She shriveled her mouth and came to Bai ruotong pitifully. She pulled her sleeve and asked, "sister, can you return the flower ball to me?"


    "Still? This flower ball is already mine. I have just proved it to you. I called the flower ball. It''s coming, so it''s mine. "


    White if Tong teases a way.


    Zhang ling''er was so bullied by her that she began to cry. She turned her eyes and Baba said, "sister, can you lend me your flower ball to play with?"


    "I''m not related to you. Why should I lend you the flower ball to play?" Bai ruotong raises the corner of her lips and deliberately uses a flower ball to sway in front of her eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Just then, a series of hearty laughter came from outside the door. Bai ruotong pauses, looks up and sees a young man in white leaning on the doorframe. He had a hat on his head, which covered his face with gauze.


    Slender body, white than snow, laughter is also a bit pleasant.


    "Little girl, is it really good for you to bully a little doll like this?"


    When a man comes with her, he walks with the wind, and the cloud sleeves move with him. Zhang ling''er blinked and ran to the man with her mouth flat. Holding the man''s thigh, she called wrongly: "second brother, my sister''s ball... Can you let my sister give it to me..."


    "Silly girl, I gave you this ball. You really think it''s her!"


    He looked outside the door for a long time. Zhang ling''er''s vision was misled. He could see clearly. She pulled the thin thread in hand and "Ziliu" the flower ball. The technique was very fast. Zhang ling''er didn''t notice the thin thread.


    Bai ruotong''s mouth is flat. It''s boring to tease the little girl when someone comes. She handed the flower ball to Zhang linger: "give it back to you. I hope you don''t get angry with your sister. She just wants to play with you. It''s boring."


    Zhang ling''er blinked and looked at her in confusion.


    She laughed again and took out a kaleidoscope from her arms and handed it to her: "here you are."


    This little thing is made by her when she is bored. Zhang ling''er blinked and looked at her brother. The man under the veil nodded slightly. Zhang ling''er took the kaleidoscope with a smile: "thank you, sister."


    "Let''s go."


    The man didn''t say much anymore. He went out of the yard with Zhang ling''er in his arms and went to the door. When he looked back, Bai ruotong sat on the swing and turned up the flower rope in boredom.


    The setting sun gently wrapped her body, and her white face seemed to shine in the sun.


    What a strange girl.


    He muttered in his heart, and the man left with Zhang ling''er in his arms.


    Soon, Bai Chusheng came back. Bai ruotong put down the rope and said, "brother, why are you so late?"


    "I went down to see Master Zhang." Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai ruotong flattens her mouth. She looks at Bai Chusheng. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Bai Chusheng''s face is not very good.


    "What''s the matter with you, brother?" She asked.


    Bai Chusheng shook his head: "nothing."


    "You don''t look very well. Is something wrong?" Bai asked.


    With a wry smile, he raised his hand to caress Bai ruotong''s head and said in a soft voice, "it''s no big deal. Let''s go. It should have started now. I hope we don''t miss it."


    Bai ruotong still wants to ask, but he has been pulled out of the courtyard by Bai Chusheng.

 Chapter 697

    When he came out from Master Zhang, Bai Chusheng asked Gu Yanqing, "what do you want to do? Why do good people want to see warlocks? "


    "I want to ask Rodolfo to be a military adviser."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "You lie!"


    Bai Chusheng won''t believe his excuse. He had never heard of Luo Dao from Gu Yanqing before. He did so because of Bai Rutong.


    "What do you think?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "You want to get rid of the so-called undead in Rutong''s body!" Bai Chusheng hit the nail on the head.


    Gu Yanqing stirred up a lonely smile.


    The dead?


    He never regarded Bai ruotong as a dead soul.


    But how he explains it now, Bai Chusheng and Bai ruotong will not believe what he said.


    When did he become such a man in the little girl''s heart.


    "You really don''t care who lives in Rutong?" Gu Yanqing sighed and asked.


    He didn''t believe that Bai Chusheng didn''t care about it.


    That''s his sister.


    He and Bai Rutong know each other and love each other, but they are not married yet. According to common sense, Bai Rutong is still an outsider.


    But Bai Chusheng is different. Now Bai ruotong is occupying his sister''s body.


    He did not believe it, and Bai Chusheng was not indignant.


    "What if you care? But it''s not Rutong''s fault, "Bai Chusheng said coldly." no matter what, she is my sister. If you dare to mess with her, I will never forgive you. "


    "I don''t want to make trouble. I also want to know the truth through Luo Dao."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "You really want him to..."


    "By the way."


    Before Bai Chusheng''s words were finished, Gu Yanqing interrupted.


    "Do you remember what you said to me? You said that Rutong is more important to you than life! If Tong ever saved your life, you live for her, but now, do you all repent? "


    Bai Chusheng sneered.


    "Little general Bai, my highness''s words are really a promise to the county leader, but now the county leader''s body..."


    "Zhao Cheng! Don''t talk nonsense


    Gu Yanqing gave a severe reprimand.


    Zhao Cheng a panic, instantaneous reaction came over, he said the wrong thing. But it''s too late. Bai Chusheng''s face is black. He clenches his fist and stares at them.


    Gu Yanqing wants to explain, Bai Chusheng angrily turns and leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother... Brother?"


    A soft call brought back Bai Chusheng''s memory. Bai ruotong blinked, looked up at his brother, and waved his hand in front of him: "what are you thinking? So preoccupied? "


    Bai Chusheng returned to his senses and hooked her swinging hand: "I didn''t think about anything."


    "Why can''t you hear me when I talk to you?"


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and glared at his brother.


    He said with a smile, "what did you say to me?"


    "I said, let you take me into the crowd." Bai ruotong pointed to the front. Bai Chusheng looked in the direction she pointed out. He didn''t know when he was surrounded by a sea of people in front of them. People are standing on both sides of the street, with a road in the middle.


    The people in Yamen are maintaining safety and blocking the front end of the flow of people.


    "Do you really want to go in?" Bai Chusheng asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "I''m short. I can''t see a beautiful man here."


    Bai Chusheng''s mouth flicked slightly. Bai ruotong was really ashamed to say these words.


    "You are a little girl, how can you think about seeing a beautiful man like this? If you are heard by your highness... If you are heard by acquaintances, you are not afraid that you will not get married? "


    He wanted to say that if he was heard by his highness, he would be angry with you.


    But after thinking about it, Bai Chusheng took it back.

 Chapter 698

    Bai ruotong laughs and lowers his head.


    The noise came and went at this time. She looked up, the end of the road suddenly lit up bright, colorful, swinging in the crowd''s head, such as a thin layer of water light, will be gentle cover.


    She stood on tiptoe and wanted to look forward. As soon as she stood on tiptoe, her body was suddenly raised. She lowered her head and looked back. It was Bai Chusheng who dragged her waist and picked her up. Bai ruotong hasn''t come back yet. Bai Chusheng jumps into the house with her and stands on the glazed tiles.


    All the scenes on the street are suddenly reflected in the eyes.


    Bai Chusheng put her on the tile and said in a low voice, "sit down!"


    Bai ruotong sat down and looked at the end of the street. There was a sedan chair coming slowly. The sedan chair was a square sedan chair with no top, no pillar and only one bottom. There was a man in white sitting above. The man had a hat on his head and could not see his face.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned: "ah! I''ve seen this dress pattern before. "


    "This is the dress of a Jurchen man when he chooses his wife. Where did you see it?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "It''s in Zhang''s house," said Bai ruotong. "It seems that there is a young man in Zhang''s house who chooses his wife today. If you knew this tradition, you should take off his hat to see how beautiful it is."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Angry at his sister, Bai Chusheng said with a smile: "although Master Zhang is over 50 years old, his temperament is really first-class. It is reasonable that his son was born well."


    Bai ruotong held his head in his hands and looked at one boy in white in the middle of the road.


    "Mr. Zhang! Mr. Zhang


    Suddenly, a sedan chair to the middle of the road, one after another to throw Hydrangea sedan chair, the crowd is very noisy. Bai Rutong blinked. Mr. Zhang? The man I met this afternoon?


    It''s very popular.


    Sitting in the sedan chair, the man looked up slightly and saw the woman he met today.


    She sat on the roof, staring at him with interest.


    Somehow, the man''s heart slightly moved, raised a hydrangea beside him and threw it in her direction.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Bai ruotong is seeing the rise, and has no fight against the sudden arrival of the hydrangea. Bai Chusheng on one side doesn''t react for a moment. The hydrangea ball hit her head steadily. Bai ruotong looked at the direction of the hydrangea ball. He got up and wanted to yell at her. As soon as he slipped, he fell down.


    "Rutong!"


    Bai Chusheng, sharp eyed, flies down to the beam, hooks her body, turns in the air and lands on the ground.


    The sudden commotion, people''s attention are looking at her, for a moment, she became the center of the line of sight.


    "You are sick! Take a good sedan chair. Why do you throw things at random? "


    Bai ruotong pushed aside the crowd and walked in the direction of the man. The sedan chair was stopped by the man at this time.


    "You bullied my little sister."


    The man said. The sound is magnetic and unexpected.


    Bai ruotong could not laugh or cry. What a grudge it is.


    Just because he bullied his sister, so he retaliated in this way?


    Get it!


    Bad luck for her.


    "Mr. Zhang, are you not kind? Didn''t I give you a present? I''m not. Are you going too far to take my life in this way? "


    Bai ruotong asked with a fork.


    "Miss, it''s time for Mr. Zhang to choose his wife. Are you getting in the way here too much?"


    "She clearly wants to attract the attention of Mr. Zhang, so she uses this method. Let''s ignore her."


    "Little girl, if you want to make a noise, can you pull over first? You''re in the way. Don''t you see that all the sedan chairs in this row have stopped because of you?"


    The crowd began to clamor restlessly. Indeed, the middle road is narrow. After a man stops, the people behind him can''t get on at all.

 Chapter 699

    "Shut up


    Bai ruotong glared back at the group of "chirping" women. Maybe her eyes were too fierce. The group of women were really frightened by her. One or two of them closed their mouths.


    "I haven''t seen a good-looking man, have I? Don''t you see a beautiful man standing beside me? I don''t believe it. He doesn''t look like the man in the sedan chair! "


    Bai said, pointing to his elder brother behind him.


    Along the direction of her fingers, people''s eyes and Bai Chusheng converge. Bai Chusheng was a little hairy, but his eyes were burning. It seemed to him that he had become a dish of delicious food waiting for everyone to enjoy.


    "Indeed... A handsome young man."


    "Mr. Zhang''s facial features are more feminine. He''s a tough young man. He''s really a first-class beauty."


    "Look at his clothes. He should be a stranger. If he is a local, he will be qualified to choose his wife."


    There was a lot of talk in the crowd. Bai ruotong raised his lips and patted his elder brother on the shoulder! My brother is not the best-looking ah! And I''m still unmarried... "


    "Rutong, that''s enough!"


    Bai Chusheng, who was two big, quickly covered his sister''s mouth. If she is allowed to go on, I''m afraid he will choose his wife later.


    Looking at the women surrounded in front of him, the white general who had fought in the battlefield had a shivering retreat. Holding Bai ruotong''s shoulder, he was about to retreat to the crowd. Unexpectedly, the man in the sedan called them.


    "Wait a minute."


    The man jumped out of the car and came towards them.


    Pedestrians dare not block the road, toward both sides scattered.


    The man went to Bai Rutong and stopped.


    He looked at the woman in front of him, and then at the young man beside her.


    "Are you guests of the house?"


    He asked.


    "You don''t know that, do you?" Bai Rutong rolled his eyes and chuckled.


    Under the veil came polite laughter. Bai Rutong was confused. Wasn''t this man arrogant just now? Why did you suddenly change your tone.


    Just thinking about it, I saw the man take off his hat and show his true face. Although it is a dark night covered by dark clouds, lanterns have long been hung around the road. The light will illuminate the man''s body. A shocking face with a smile reflects into Bai ruotong''s pupil.


    How to describe that face.


    Like a woman dressed as a man, she is extremely feminine, and a pair of autumn eyes seem to attract people''s soul. Although that pair of thick eyebrows has the outline of a man''s strong, it can be put on that face, but it looks like a handsome daughter Lang.


    If it were not for his voice and Adam''s apple, Bai ruotong would have suspected that a woman was standing in front of him.


    Another... Another big lady


    She has seen men with feminine features, and the son of Ningguo is one of them.


    But the son of Ningguo is slightly different from the man in front of him.


    Although his facial features are as delicate as a woman, his outline is still a man, and his high nose shows his masculinity.


    But in front of the man, such as a real daughter Lang.


    With the fall off of the hat, the man''s long hair, like ink, spilled from the top of his head and fell behind him. He arched his body and looked straight at Bai ruotong.


    "Girl, it''s really Zhang''s fault. Zhang just wanted to attract the girl''s attention."


    Men smile like spring breeze, adding a touch of light to the surrounding scenery.


    "Mr. Zhang, I don''t know what happened between you and my younger sister, but it''s time for you to choose your wife. My younger sister can''t disturb this good time. Let''s go ahead."

 Chapter 700

    Bai Chusheng always feels that the man in front of him is a bit strange, but he can''t tell where it is. The eyes made of fox''s eyes were shining. It seemed that they were trying to figure out something, which made Bai Chusheng feel a little nervous.


    He was about to lead Bai ruotong away from this land of right and wrong, but the man stopped them first.


    "Brother, please rest assured that Zhang won''t embarrass your little sister," the man said. After saying this, he turned his eyes to Bai ruotong. "It''s just that Zhang''s hair is scattered. In Jurchen, when a man and a woman are not married, they can''t show their hair. I don''t know if they can wrap Zhang''s hair with their aunt''s hand."


    After that, he took out a square towel from his arms and handed it to Bai ruotong.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, looking at the front of the square towel, dare not reach out to pick up. Bai Chusheng looked puzzled and said, "Mr. Zhang, don''t you have any hands of your own?"


    They didn''t know when they were out of town, but the rest of them could see clearly. Zhang Yuan''s eyes were round and he took a cold breath.


    Mr. Zhang asked this woman from a foreign country to make a package for her. This is... A ceremony to identify her wife.


    In Jurchen, once a man or a woman identifies with each other, they will send each other, which means to unite and support each other forever.


    "Then I''ll help you."


    Bai Chusheng stands in front of Bai ruotong and wants to take the towel from the man, but it is quickly taken away by the man.


    "Brother, I''m afraid it''s not suitable for you."


    The man said with a smile. Take a few steps and put the kerchief into Bai Rutong''s hand.


    "It''s just like a girl helping Zhang. She''ll wrap this hair for me. Zhang will report it later."


    The man said.


    Bai ruotong was a little embarrassed. But when I live in Zhangjia, the owner just asks me to help me wrap my hair, not to ask me for money. If I refuse, I''m afraid I''m a little sorry. She pursed her lips, thought for a moment, said: "but I will not, or there are many women here, you can pick one to help you pack?"


    She said, will be free to hand out the kerchief. How could a man hold her hand and move it over his head as she would like: "girl, just wrap it casually. I won''t dislike you."


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, eyes turned, sighed: "OK."


    She really doesn''t know how to pack her hair. After thinking about it, when she went to the barber''s to wash her hair, the one that someone else packed was quite simple. She went to the man behind, the man''s tacit understanding of the squat body. She drew the gourd on the bag and said, "is that ok?"


    The man was stunned, and a roar of laughter came from his side.


    "This... What kind of package is this? How ugly! What kind of girl does Mr. Zhang choose? He doesn''t even know how to make a living in the future! "


    "Ha ha ha... I''m going to laugh to death. Mr. Zhang''s hair is wrapped like a snake..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong took a puff from the corner of her mouth. She is not from here. Naturally, she doesn''t understand the knowledge of Baofa.


    "Can I go then?"


    Bai asked.


    "Zhang will go with you."


    The man said.


    "What are you talking about?" Bai ruotong swallowed, "are you going with me? Don''t you want to choose a wife? "


    "Girl, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid! Didn''t Mr. Zhang choose you just now? You have an engagement with Mr. Zhang now. "


    "Yes, girl! Congratulations, girl! Your brother is so good-looking, and his husband is also a first-class beauty. It''s really enviable that he is so lucky! "


    What... What?


    Such as a thunder down to earth, right in his head. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at the crowd with an unbelievable round eye: "this... When did this happen? Why don''t I know?

 Chapter 701

    When the girls saw that Bai ruotong didn''t seem to understand, they stood up and explained: "Mr. Zhang asked you to do it for him, which proves that he has chosen you. You promised to do it for him, which proves that you also chose him.


    Since you have done this, don''t pretend to be confused. You''d better have fun in your heart. You''ve chosen the first beautiful man in Panluo county. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong is completely petrified.


    Bai Chusheng also had some problems. No wonder this man didn''t ask himself to help just now. It turned out that he was playing this trick.


    "Mr. Zhang, what do you mean? Is it fun to bully my little sister? We are your guests. You should know that my younger sister is already engaged. "


    Prince Rong and Mr. Zhang are close friends. At this time, Prince Rong wrote a letter to him, which should have explained the matter. He doesn''t believe that people in front of him don''t know about it.


    He deliberately asked Bai ruotong to send it to them, didn''t he embarrass them?


    "In Nuzhen, a woman can serve her husband as well." The man lightly returned a, have no half cent of guilty.


    "But Bai and Xiaomei are not Jurchen people."


    "But Zhang is a real woman. Since the owner of his wife has already made a package for Zhang, Zhang naturally identifies the owner of his wife. This will not change."


    The man said and started to smile at Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong wants to cry


    What''s going on?


    Are you lucky or unfortunate? When I went out of my house, I found a husband in vain.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Bai Rutong said with an embarrassed smile: "Mr. Zhang, it''s not like you who wronged me. You take off the handkerchief and let''s take it as if it never happened, OK?"


    "If you don''t take it, Zhang has identified his wife as the owner, which will not change." The man is stubborn.


    Bai ruotong wants to cry: "what is the wife owner? I''m not going to marry you. "


    "Then ask the wife to hand in the divorce certificate."


    The man said.


    "I said that you are really a rogue. You smashed me down with an Hydrangea, and then you cheated on me again. Didn''t I just bully your little sister? How about you? Why don''t I go back and kowtow to your little sister later and admit my mistake? "


    This is not breaking the rules! What a bully!


    Is this man a Scorpio?


    So vengeful!


    He just bullied his sister, and he actually wanted to commit himself to it. How could he have such a reason.


    "Girl, you are deceiving others too much. In full view of the public, you should be responsible to brother Zhang since you have already made the payment for him. If you don''t admit it now, don''t you humiliate him in public?"


    "Yes! What a shame


    ¡­¡­


    In addition, the man who participated in the selection of his wife simply got out of the sedan chair to watch the excitement because he was blocked. Seeing that Mr. Zhang was insulted, people couldn''t see it and came out to fight against injustice.


    Bai ruotong wants to go. I really want to go.


    If she had known that, she shouldn''t have come to see such a bustling scene. Now she has broken through such an oolong. How can she explain to Her Highness when she goes back.


    Bai ruotong wants to cry


    "Let''s go!"


    Bai Chusheng is too lazy to talk to others. It''s not a good way to stand here now. If we continue to make trouble in full view of the public, we might as well run away.


    He thought so, holding Bai ruotong''s body, jumped onto the roof beam.


    "Aye, aye! Why did you leave! This is too much! Actually left his husband waiting for jokes here! Is this still human? "


    "Mr. Zhang is so pathetic..."


    Bai ruotong couldn''t listen any more. He was wronged, but he became a scum. How can he have such a reason. She turned her head and said hastily, "go faster!"

 Chapter 702

    The man looked at the back of the two people leaving, eyes a Lin, mouth hanging a sneer.


    Bai ruotong had never escaped in such a hurry. When he got to a secluded place, Bai Chusheng put her down. I don''t know whether it''s going too fast into the wind or being scared. Bai Rutong''s little face is a little less bloody.


    "You''re so playful. Now you''re in trouble." Bai Chusheng was panting for hot air.


    I really can''t watch the excitement and see things happen once.


    Bai ruotong patted his chest and flattened his mouth in grievance: "brother, how can you do me such a wrong? You have seen clearly just now that this Zhang''s son is relying on me, but I didn''t do anything!"


    "I see it clearly, of course." Bai Chusheng started to smile bitterly. Mr. Zhang just asked his sister to make it for him. He was afraid that love at first sight was false, and the other purpose was true.


    "I don''t know what his purpose is." Spitting out a breath, Bai Chusheng continued.


    Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders and sighed: "it''s also a fault to be beautiful. Besides, I''m so beautiful that I''m naturally going to be loved."


    "Are you still in the mood to joke?"


    Bai Chusheng glared at her.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Bai said


    Bai Chusheng


    Used to own sister heartless, but now where is heartless time. This young master Zhang must have another purpose, that is, he doesn''t know what the hell he is doing.


    They walked all the way to Zhang''s house. As soon as they reached the gate, they vaguely saw two slender figures standing in front of the gate. As they approached, Gu Yanqing and Zhao Cheng stood in front of the door.


    The blindfolded white cloth passed through his hair and floated slightly behind Gu Yanqing. Seems to hear their footsteps, his head with their direction to turn, dim yellow lantern light hit his face, angular a handsome face outlines a perfect arc.


    Bai Rutong choked, the panic just disappeared in an instant, a lonely mood spread in his chest. She lowered her head and went to the gate, leaping over Gu Yanqing and into the door.


    Bai Chusheng followed her. He was stunned and bowed to Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness."


    "Where''s the girl? Have you walked in yet? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    The voice is very light, but it is clearly transmitted to Bai ruotong''s ears. She had a bad taste in her heart.


    "I''m getting started."


    Bai Chusheng takes a look at Bai Rutong and returns.


    "The king is relieved."


    Gu Yanqing was walking towards the gate step by step with his blind staff. Bai ruotong stopped and looked back at him. He walked slowly but stood upright. When passing by Bai ruotong, she seemed to feel her temperature. She stopped for a moment and then walked away.


    When Gu Yanqing goes far away, Bai Chusheng catches up.


    "Why do you deliberately ignore your highness?" He asked.


    Bai ruotong scratched his head in embarrassment: "I don''t know what to say."


    She and Gu Yanqing did not know what was going on, as if there were invisible curtains between them, the atmosphere was very delicate.


    "Can''t you see that he is..."


    Bai Chusheng wanted to say that he actually cares about you.


    But when it comes to words, it''s hard to say.


    He thought of what Gu Yanqing said today about inviting Taoist priests. If he really cared, would he do such a thing?


    But if he didn''t care, why did he wait in the cold wind all the time.


    Your highness, I can''t see clearly.


    "Brother, don''t you really care?"


    Just now after the absurd farce, Bai ruotong almost forgot about it, but Gu Yanqing''s appearance brought her back to reality.

 Chapter 703

    Gu Yanqing war and do not talk about his brother really do not care about their identity?


    He has been forbearing, and he is as gentle as ever. But Bai ruotong knows that in his heart, he is more miserable than anyone else.


    The original owner is his own sister, but he, a stranger, occupies his sister''s body.


    Didn''t he hate himself at all?


    Bai Rutong didn''t believe it.


    In this world, besides Gu Yanqing, Bai Chusheng is the most important person. They are not relatives, but they are relatives. Maybe it''s because he has been called his brother for a long time. Bai ruotong has already regarded him as his own brother. She also places her feelings on Bai Chusheng.


    Occupying the body of the original owner, Bai ruotong has a clear conscience.


    But in front of Bai Chusheng, she could not say four words of a clear conscience.


    "What do I hate you for? This is what you can''t choose. " Bai Chusheng said.


    When his real sister disappeared, Bai Chusheng was naturally sad, naturally sad.


    But how can he blame Bai ruotong.


    No, he can blame it.


    If you want to count up, the woman in front of you is the murderer who killed her sister. With such absurd means, occupied the sister''s body.


    But somehow, Bai Chusheng could not hate her, instead, he was full of pity.


    Even he felt that the woman in front of him was his real sister.


    Bai Chusheng didn''t know what it was.


    Bai ruotong bit the lip, and the tears spilled out of his eyes.


    "What are you crying for?" Bai Chusheng''s voice softened as soon as he saw her tears. Just as he was about to wipe them away, Bai ruotong suddenly knelt down in front of him.


    "You... What are you doing! Get up


    Bai Chusheng flurried up her and asked.


    With a sour nose, Bai ruotong threw himself into Bai Chusheng''s arms and cried.


    "Brother... I''m sorry... I''m really sorry for you. I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. I didn''t come to this world as I thought. It was a joke made by God


    I also have relatives, I have a sister, I am dependent on my sister, I know the feeling of losing my relatives... So brother, you are so kind to me, but I am heartless... I''m sorry for you... "


    She couldn''t cry.


    These days she''s so depressed.


    If it were not for Bai Chusheng''s tenderness, she would not have been able to support her.


    She''s scared... So scared


    She used to think she could do anything. She knows the progress of the world, as long as she avoids the protagonist, everything is OK, she can live in the world with her own ability.


    But now she realizes that she doesn''t belong here, she just lives.


    The original owner is still alive, still living in her body.


    This proves that she is really Gu Yanqing''s dead soul.


    She hated that identity.


    "Don''t cry. I''m in everything. You are ruotong, my sister of Bai Chusheng. I''ll protect you from any harm."


    Bai Chusheng hugs her heartily.


    She cried and he was distressed.


    Standing in front of him is a living person, ah, how can he become the ghost of other people.


    "Brother... I''m selfish... I''ve deprived your sister of everything... Of your Highness''s love for her, and of your love for her. Brother, she is not dead, she has been living in my body, if one day earlier, she can come back, brother, I give her back to you, OK?


    I only have brother you now, you don''t want me. I''m not strong, I''m weak, I have no family in this world... I''m afraid... "


    Like a child, Bai ruotong clenched Bai Chusheng''s sleeve and refused to let go.


    Before she was recognized by others, she was used to enjoying the identity of "Bai ruotong". But now, everyone has seen through her. She doesn''t know how to face herself and the world.

 Chapter 704

    She and the world are really about to become strangers.


    Bai Chusheng fondled her head with pity. At night, the wind was strong, which made Bai ruotong shiver. He took off his cloak and put it on her. He hugged her and went back to the room: "let''s go. Don''t think about it. After a sleep, everything will be settled and nothing will change."


    Bai ruotong nodded, choked a mouthful of salty tears, and was already a little cold by the cold wind. Bai ruotong lowers his head and follows Bai Chusheng into the courtyard.


    That night, Bai ruotong was very restless.


    She dreamed of her sister.


    Since her death, her sister has been in tears. When he came to power, he was always feeble and lost his former activity. Having not had a dream about his sister for a long time, Bai Rutong felt sad. I do not know why, looking at such a sister, her chest pain, as if about to break in general.


    She saw that her sister went home in despair, ignoring the comfort of her fiance, and locked herself in the room alone. Her hand stroked the picture of her and her, tears such as broken pearls, one by one hit the photos in her hands, hit the smile they cuddled with each other.


    "Rutong... Sorry..."


    My sister was crying, hoarse.


    Bai ruotong listened, but she couldn''t do anything.


    When she woke up, her eyes were full of tears. Wiping away her tears, she got out of bed and opened the window. It''s a rare fine day outside the window. It''s sunny and the air is warm. The shadow of the trees was scattered all over the ground, and the halo was slanting in the leaves, like a gossamer rippling.


    She didn''t dream about her sister for more than half a year.


    Only when she just came across, almost every day, she could dream of her sister.


    Xu is about to get used to the world, but she has forgotten her sister''s memory.


    "Awake?"


    Bai Chusheng went out of the window and looked her in the eye.


    "Wake up." Bai ruotong yawned and reluctantly hung up a smile.


    "Clean up quickly. After breakfast, we can go to see Master Zhang. Today we are going up the mountain. Don''t delay the time."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai ruotong nodded and closed the window. When everything is ready, it will be three strokes in the day. Gu Yanqing was already waiting in the main hall. When Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng came in, they heard a noise coming from the inner room.


    "Ridiculous! Yesterday you were asked to choose your wife. Who did you choose? I heard that in the middle of your walk, you find a girl to wrap your head and come back? Are you really going to piss me off? In the presence of your highness, you can say that it has been a year since you established the crown. What do you want to do if you don''t get married? Do you really want to be your son-in-law? "


    Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng look at each other and walk into the main hall. Mr. Zhang was sitting in the main seat with Gu Yanqing. In front of them, there was a man on his knees. The man has a slender body. Although he is kneeling, he kneels straight.


    Bai ruotong was stunned and stepped into the hall.


    Old man Zhang blushes with anger, and his neck is thick. He wants to scold them again, but Yu Guang catches a glimpse of them. He restrained his anger, raised his head and said to the second person, "young master Bai, young girl Bai, you are here."


    "I''ve met Mr. Zhang." Bai ruotong bowed.


    Mr. Zhang calls for a seat for them. The man kneeling in front of him turns his head and looks in the direction of Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong blinked and looked at him. He couldn''t help but "clatter" in his heart. This man was Mr. Zhang whom he saw yesterday.


    "Father, this girl is the girl who wrapped her son''s hair yesterday but ran away."


    He got up and pointed to Bai ruotong.


    "What?"


    Mr. Zhang is being polite with Bai Chusheng. Hearing this, he is stunned.


    Gu Yanqing''s look was suddenly cold.

 Chapter 705

    Bai Rutong shivered and explained, "Master Zhang, Rutong is thinking of explaining to you today. What happened yesterday was a misunderstanding.


    Ruotong and his elder brother are watching the excitement on the roof. Young master Zhang suddenly threw an embroidered ball and smashed me down. Then he suddenly asked me to make it for him. I didn''t know the rules of Nuzhen at that time. I thought it was just a matter of lifting a hand, so I did it. This is an Oolong misunderstanding. "


    "Mr. Zhang, my younger sister and his highness have already made an engagement. Mr. Zhang knew this custom well yesterday, but he cheated me. Please let Mr. Zhang learn from it and let it go."


    Bai Chusheng continued. When they came, they had already thought about how to explain, thought about it again and again, and decided to tell the truth. Bai Chusheng doesn''t care about how Mr. Zhang thinks. What he cares about is Gu Yanqing''s idea. You can''t let Gu Yanqing misunderstand his little sister.


    When Mr. Zhang heard this, he took a cool breath. Just want to turn around and abuse his own unfilial son, but listen to Gu Yanqing open mouth: "since it is a misunderstanding, how about this matter is done?"


    As soon as Bai ruotong goes out of the house, Gu Yanqing is used to it, but this time she is really in trouble.


    As far as Nuzhen is concerned, Baofa is the next engagement gift. If the gift has been given, there is no reason to take it back.


    "This..."


    Mr. Zhang is a little embarrassed.


    "Father, I don''t mind waiting for a wife with Prince Rong. White girl is the owner of her son''s wife. Even if she writes a letter of divorce, her son won''t admit it."


    The man insisted.


    "Don''t go too far, Mr. Zhang. If Tong is a man of Nanyuan, Nanyuan only has the tradition of serving a husband, not a wife. Besides, what you said just now is insulting your highness. If you were in Nanyuan at this time, your head would have fallen. "


    Bai ruotong is too lazy to reason with him.


    This feminine looking man is a shrew. Besides being good-looking, he has a bad character.


    "If my wife wants me to die, I''m willing to die, but even if I die, I will die in my wife''s tomb."


    The man was not frightened by her, light back.


    "What do you want! I don''t even know who you are, and I don''t know your name. Why do you rely on me? Are you too vindictive


    Bai ruotong is about to collapse. It''s true that a scholar meets a soldier. She thought that her temperament was enough to be a rascal. When she met this man, she realized that her personality was really good. This man was really a rascal.


    "In the next Zhang Sheng, life is the eternal life."


    Zhang Sheng goes to Bai ruotong, and the beautiful fox squats in front of her with a blink of an eye.


    "Zhang Sheng?"


    Bai ruotong was stunned. How did she think the name was familiar.


    "Again, what''s your name?"


    Before asking, Gu Yanqing''s cold voice mixed with anger came from the main hall.


    "Zhang Sheng."


    Zhang Sheng said again.


    woc£¡


    Bai ruotong suddenly.


    She still remembers the day before yesterday when Gu Yanqing asked her husband''s name on the carriage. Bai Rutong said "Zhang Sheng".


    This... The name of these two CHILDES is still... It''s really Zhang Sheng!


    Bai ruotong shivered and did not dare to look at Gu Yanqing''s expression.


    What could have been easily explained was confused by his name


    If he had known his name was Zhang Sheng, Bai ruotong would not have gone to collude with him and talked casually.

 Chapter 706

    "Do you want to go to Nanyuan with us?"


    Gu Yanqing asked him.


    Zhang Sheng''s expression lit up in an instant: "Your Highness has agreed?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness, what do you mean by that..."


    Mr. Zhang is a bit confused. How noble is Gu Yanqing''s identity? Does he really want to talk nonsense with his own stinky boy.


    "Master Zhang, how about discussing this matter after going down the mountain? Now it is important that the body of the king''s fiancee should not be delayed. Since your eldest son has something important to do and can''t go down the mountain, let Zhang Sheng lead the way. "


    Although he was angry, Gu Yanqing didn''t forget what was important now. This boy''s revenge can be avenged slowly, but now the important thing is the little girl''s body.


    Wait for the doctor to cure the little girl''s disease, he will slowly clean up the mess.


    Mr. Zhang''s heart is full of ups and downs. Gu Yanqing said this with anger. But his son is a real jerk. He can''t hear the Yin in his Highness''s tone at all.


    But he couldn''t study it carefully. Since his highness opened his mouth to go up the mountain first, he had to do so.


    Originally, it was Zhang Yuan, his eldest son, who led several people up the mountain. But Zhang Yuan came back early this morning with a message from a flying pigeon, saying that something happened suddenly in the mountain and he couldn''t come back.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yuan visited Zhang Yuan several times in the mountains before he died, and he was quite familiar with the road. Otherwise, he would have been delayed.


    "OK, let the children go with you."


    Mr. Zhang nodded and handed over a bottle of pills. He presented his hands to Zhao Cheng: "Your Highness, you must take this elixir when you enter the Emerald Forest. There is miasma in the Emerald Forest. This medicine can break the miasma."


    Gu Yanqing nodded without saying much.


    Bai ruotong''s heart is long and tight. When Yu Guang glances at Gu Yanqing, he has already walked out of the hall. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and quickened his pace to keep up.


    In the carriage, Bai Rutong was in a state of confusion.


    At the beginning, the name "Zhang Sheng" came from her nonsense, but looking at Gu Yanqing''s face, he seemed to care about the name very much.


    Bai ruotong wants to explain, but how can she explain the current situation.


    The carriage stopped at the foot of the hill. Zhang Sheng jumps out of the carriage and walks quickly with Bai ruotong.


    "Pills can be eaten. Later, on the mountainside, there will be a miasma in the Emerald Forest." Zhang Shengdao.


    Bai Chusheng hands the pill to Bai ruotong and walks up the mountain with her.


    Just a few steps away, it''s OK. As soon as the fragrant time passed, Bai ruotong was a little out of breath. The mountain road in front of us seems to be very wide and out of reach.


    "How is your wife?"


    Zhang Sheng asked.


    Bai Rutong ignored him and clenched his brother''s hand. Zhang Sheng''s eyes suddenly fall down and silently follow Bai ruotong. But his eyes and Gu Yanqing look from time to time. Gu Yanqing followed the road slowly with his blind stick. He didn''t have standing hair. His long hair swayed behind him, black as thick ink.


    "Rutong? Do you want me to carry you


    Bai Chusheng asked anxiously.


    "No, brother. Don''t worry. I can do it." Bai ruotong shook his head.


    She can''t be weak all the time and let Bai Chusheng worry about herself.


    What you can insist on can''t trouble others all the time.


    Bai ruotong thought so, and his steps became more calm.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The road in front of me is still blurred, and there are thick smoke around. The smell was strong and disgusting.


    Walking on the road is also like stepping on cotton, soft and soft, no half real feeling.


    "It''s miasma."


    Zhang Sheng''s voice came from far and near.


    Bai ruotong shook his head. Her mind was light at this time. She seemed to hear someone calling her.


    "Rutong... Rutong..."

 Chapter 707

    "Rutong, wake up!"


    Bai Rutong was stunned. It''s a beautiful voice. It''s a girl''s voice. It''s as clear as a bell.


    What a familiar voice.


    "Rutong, wake up quickly!"


    Another call.


    Bai ruotong gave a pep talk and suddenly opened his eyes. What came into view was a pair of worried eyes with tears. Slowly, she saw her sister holding her hand and looking at her anxiously.


    Wait


    "Sister?"


    Bai ruotong calls out a voice.


    Sister Bai Ruoxin cried out with a trembling voice: "you finally wake up, Rutong, you don''t know how worried I am about you!"


    Bai ruotong looked at her in surprise and loss. After a while, she reflected. Looking around.


    This is a hospital ward, she is lying on the bed, drip. Next to him is the instrument for testing the heartbeat, "didi" rings.


    "I... why am I here?"


    She remembered that she was climbing the mountain and was about to go to the Emerald Forest. Suddenly the smoke filled her mind. And then I found myself in bed.


    "You suddenly fainted in the kitchen. Everyone was worried. Fortunately, you woke up." Bai Ruoxin gently stroked her hair, "all such big people, why can''t you take good care of yourself, just like a child."


    "I''m dead, aren''t I?" Bai ruotong said, "I''m dead, and then I go to the book the queen of the supreme madness. What about your highness?" What about your highness? And my brother... Where are they? Where is your highness? "


    "Are you lost in sleep? You''ve been in a coma for three days and three nights. Did you have any confused dreams? " Bai Ruoxin looked at her in surprise, "is it because I put too much pressure on you, so you..."


    Bai ruotong shook his head.


    Was it really a dream before? But not... How could it be a dream


    She really spent a whole year in that world.


    It''s cold


    Bai Rutong shivered coldly.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She always feels that the temperature around her is a little cold


    No... it''s very cold... It''s freezing to the bone


    Bai Ruoxin went through the discharge procedures and sent her home with her boyfriend. Bai ruotong was lying on the bed. Although he was covered with three or five quilts, he was still bitterly cold.


    Is she really back?


    Back in the world?


    Is everything she went through a dream? Is everything with your highness a dream for her?


    Bai ruotong sat up and found his mobile phone from the bedside table.


    She opened "the queen of the supreme madness" and searched for her own content.


    No,


    There is no Bai ruotong in this book!


    This... What''s going on?


    Why is there no Bai ruotong in the book?


    What about Gu Yanqing?


    She began to rummage again, sliding her cell phone desperately.


    In Chapter 135, she saw two words in black and bright.


    Big marriage.


    Gu Yanqing picks up Bai Yinling''s red cap. Under the cap, a beautiful and extraordinary face appears


    wait?


    Bai Yinling?


    Shouldn''t she marry Gu chenlian?


    This... What''s going on?


    Why is the content of this novel different from what she read earlier?


    "Keke..."


    She coughed and was very heavy. She touched her forehead and seemed to have a fever again.


    Lying back on the bed, Bai Rutong went to sleep again.


    The next morning, when she got up and went downstairs, her sister had already made breakfast. Bai ruotong sat down to eat. I don''t know if he was under the illusion that the food was almost tasteless.


    "Sister, did you put salt in?"


    Bai asked.


    "Let it go, why? No taste? " Bai Ruoxin blinked and asked curiously.


    Bai ruotong nodded.

 Chapter 708

    "Is your tongue out of order?" Bai Ruoxin is worried.


    Bai ruotong touched her mouth, but her sister almost forgot if she didn''t say it. Your tongue has a strong sense of taste, so you can''t taste it.


    She took another bite of braised pork, but it still tasteless.


    "Fill your stomach first, and put on a good make-up later. I''ve asked for leave for you at the hotel. Dress up and go on a blind date. "


    My sister wiped her hands and sat beside her.


    "Blind date?" Bai Rutong choked.


    Phase... Phase what close


    "You forgot? Didn''t I tell you last week? Your brother-in-law and colleagues know a pilot, and all kinds of conditions are very good. I''ve helped you to check, and I think it''s OK. You are very old. If you refuse me again this time, I will break your leg


    Bai Ruoxin threatened.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head.


    She always feels strange, the world is so strange


    And... It''s getting colder


    After a long time, Bai Ruoxin drives her to a coffee shop. Bai ruotong looks around and goes to the appointed seat to sit down.


    Soon, a man sat in front of her.


    A very ordinary, tall and thin man.


    "Sister Bai must have told you that I am your blind date." The man smiles politely.


    Bai ruotong nodded and held out his hand with the man: "Hello, my name is Bai ruotong."


    "Zhang Sheng." The man raises his hand and holds it.


    ¡°what£¿ What''s your name? " Bai Rutong shivered.


    "Zhang Sheng, is there a problem?" Asked the man.


    White ruotong, cold hair everywhere. Is there a problem? There''s a big problem, OK!


    Zhang Sheng, Zhang Sheng, it''s Zhang Sheng again. She''s going to be driven crazy by this name.


    "Cough cough..." Bai Rutong lowered his head and coughed. The air around him was really cold.


    "Don''t you feel cold?" Bai asked him.


    "In summer, why is it cold?" The man smiles and looks a little surprised.


    Bai ruotong shrunk. She looked out of the window. The sun outside the window looked very hot. All the passers-by were sweating and hurried away.


    But... It''s really cold


    It''s as cold as winter. It''s so cold that I can''t breathe.


    "Let me introduce myself first. I work in Air China and my basic salary is 8000 yuan a month. But the dividend at the end of the year was 200000 yuan. My family is relatively rich, so I bought a house with all the money. "


    The man said, looking forward to her.


    "I have a base salary of 100000 yuan a month... A dividend of 1 million yuan at the end of the year, no house... No car..."


    Her teeth trembled, and she said these words.


    It''s cold


    The waiter just delivered a cup of hot milk at this time.


    Bai ruotong took a drink, but it was still cold.


    She tried to distract herself from the man in front of her.


    Is she really back?


    Back in the world?


    Is everything with Gu Yanqing her dream?


    Compared with the cold, Bai ruotong is more lonely.


    Can''t she see Gu Yanqing all her life?


    If everything is a dream, does it mean that Gu Yanqing does not exist at all?


    "Well, although Miss Bai''s salary is higher than mine, she doesn''t have a house. I can write down your name on the real estate certificate, but Miss Bai has to quit her job... Miss Bai? Why are you crying? "


    Bai Rutong was stunned. She raised her hand and stroked her cheek.


    Unconsciously, she cried out.


    She thought it was no big deal for her to leave Gu Yanqing.


    If only Gu Yanqing didn''t love her, she didn''t love Gu Yanqing either.

 Chapter 709

    But she was so naive.


    She didn''t want to go back to the world, not at all.


    Although this idea is selfish, it is the real idea in her heart.


    She wanted to be with her highness.


    Why did she lose her temper with her highness? Why lie to your highness?


    Why so many misunderstandings.


    She just wanted to tell her highness that even if she was not Bai ruotong, she loved him 100 times and 1000 times more than the original Lord.


    She can take the place of the original owner in his heart.


    That''s what she really wanted to say.


    But she was afraid that he would refuse and that she would be hurt, so instead, she became a hedgehog. As soon as Gu Yanqing got close to her, she stabbed her.


    "Miss Bai... Are you ok?"


    The man saw that she was crying more and more, so he quickly took out the tissue and handed it to her. Bai Rutong didn''t pick him up. Instead, he left his seat and rushed out of the coffee shop.


    She doesn''t want to be with other men


    Your highness... Your highness... Where are you


    Bai Rutong ran forward like crazy, and she didn''t know where her destination was. She wanted to escape, to escape the world.


    She originally thought that the world in the novel did not belong to her, but when she returned to this world, she found that this is the most strange place.


    Even if it was just a dream, she would continue to dream.


    I don''t know how far I ran, but my eyes gradually blurred, surrounded by a large fog. She couldn''t see the street and the building clearly. A breath of vegetation poured into the nose.


    Gradually the fog went away, and she heard another anxious and crazy call: "girl! Little girl


    Bai ruotong turned around, and in front of her eyes was a dark green forest. She stepped forward and saw a bumpy figure running with her.


    It''s Gu Yanqing!


    Bai Rutong ran towards him and hugged him tightly. Xu is that she ran too fast, not so much to hold, as to directly bump into Gu Yanqing''s arms. Gu Yanqing couldn''t see her. She hit her and they both fell to the ground.


    "Girl, how are you?"


    Fortunately, under the body is soil, Gu Yanqing did not fall heavy, he explored to hold the little girl.


    "Your Highness, is it really you? I just... I just seemed to go back to my own world... I thought I would never see you again... "


    Bai Rutong''s voice with anxious cry, tightly hugged Gu Yanqing and refused to let go.


    "It''s the hallucination caused by miasma. It''s very likely that Zhang Sheng is making some small calculation, replacing our elixir and poisoning us with miasma. Now everyone is scattered. Maybe it''s because you can''t see, so other senses are more sensitive, which makes me break through the illusion. Little girl, how did you break through? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. How did she break through?


    She just wanted to see him and run like hell.


    But if she was so embarrassed, how could she tell Gu Yanqing directly.


    "Talent, perhaps." Bai ruotong smiles with shame.


    "What do you see in your hallucinations?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "What did your highness see?" Bai did not answer, but asked.


    "I see you." Gu Yanqing said without hesitation.


    Bai ruotong''s new performance suddenly missed a beat.


    "See our wedding day, wedding night." Gu Yanqing continued.


    Bai ruotong was stunned, and his face was a little hot. But when he thought about it, he thought it was wrong: "now that your highness knows that I''m not Bai ruotong, you don''t have to say it''s me. You are clearly dreaming of the day of great joy between you and the Lord. It''s not mine. "


    "Little girl, are you jealous with yourself?"


    Gu Yanqing chuckled, explored in the air for a moment, and held her hand.


    Bai ruotong wants to struggle, but he can''t.


    "Now is not the time to be jealous. When you are cured, I will accompany you to make trouble."

 Chapter 710

    Who... Who''s fooling around?


    Bai Rutong is about to retort, but there is a "rustle" in his ear. Gu Yanqing''s steps stop immediately, and Bai Rutong subconsciously blocks him.


    In front of the grass suddenly out of a person, she fixed eyes to see, it is Zhang Sheng.


    Zhang Sheng also noticed them. He was stunned. He looked at Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing again. With a happy smile on his lips, he said, "great, you two are OK, but you scared me. Just now Zhang did not pay attention, you all disappeared, fortunately found two people


    He said and strode towards them.


    "Stop!"


    Bai ruotong is cold. Zhang Sheng''s step stops subconsciously. His expression was a little stiff. He could see the fear in Bai Rutong''s eyes. He laughed, bent down and said in a soft voice, "wife, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know what you do? Why are we scattered? Don''t you understand? "


    Bai asked.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "You can exchange that pill." Gu Yanqing spoke faintly.


    Zhang Sheng put on a surprised look: "what are you talking about? Why should I change your pills? Do you think Zhang is deliberately harming you? If Zhang is deliberately critical, you''ve already died in the miasma, and you can''t live at all. "


    "Zhang Sheng, don''t lie again," Gu Yanqing''s blind stick leaned forward slightly, and walked closer to him. "Even if the pill is true, you know this forest is strange, but you don''t tell us in advance, what do you want to do?"


    "I... I don''t either..."


    "You want to say you don''t know what''s going on? The reason why Mr. Zhang asked you to take us to the mountain proves that Mr. Zhang trusted you in your familiarity with this road. Do you say you don''t know? Who are you cheating on? "


    Gu Yanqing clearly pierced his pale lie word by word. Zhang Sheng turns his eyes and thinks of countermeasures with a guilty heart. Bai ruotong sneered: "come on, what''s your real purpose? And why did you frame me up and let me do it for you? "


    Zhang Sheng''s face turned white. After a long time, he looked up, and a strange curve appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at his twisted face, Bai ruotong''s heart beat.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong, I do it for your own good." Zhang Sheng''s voice suddenly cooled, "this woman is not worthy to be your fiancee. I can see clearly in the mansion these two days that you just stick cold tofu on your hot face. This woman doesn''t care about you,


    When you are away, she and her brother often scold you. She is eccentric, deceitful, bullies children and behaves perversely. I don''t think it''s worth it for you to be your fiancee.


    In fact, I don''t want to deal with you. I just want to give this woman a little hardship, but I didn''t expect that her Royal Highness Prince Rong would find her ahead of time. "


    Zhang Shengdao.


    Huh?


    Bai ruotong''s mouth was wide enough to swallow an egg in surprise.


    What is Zhang Sheng doing?


    Didn''t he mean to please her? Why satirize Gu Yanqing instead.


    "You... What do you mean?"


    "I''ve been following you these days. You haven''t been with your highness at all. When your highness comes to you, you are always closed. Why do you want to be your Highness''s fiancee since you don''t take your highness in your eyes?"


    Zhang Sheng asked.


    Bai ruotong was even more confused. He pressed his finger on the center of his eyebrows and had a headache.


    "Are you saying these words to fight against injustice for your highness?"


    Zhang shengleng snorted and said no.

 Chapter 711

    "Zhang Sheng, actually you should hate me very much?"


    Bai ruotong asked again with some uncertainty.


    "What if I hate you?" Zhang Sheng picks his eyebrows.


    "Then why do you want me to send it to you?" Bai asked.


    For this, Gu Yanqing is also strange. Zhang Sheng''s breath was not half murderous, and his words were full of grievances, which made Gu Yanqing sound a little rough.


    Zhang Sheng looked up at Gu Yanqing and replied, "I did it just for your Highness''s sake."


    Gu Yanqing''s heart is more hairy.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva for his highness?


    She blinked and looked at Zhang Sheng carefully. She said uncertainly, "Zhang Sheng, you... You don''t like... Your highness, do you?"


    After a meal, Zhang Sheng turned red: "what are you talking about?"


    I''m still proud!


    Bai ruotong has some twists and turns.


    This man... Is his Highness the one he likes?


    homosexuality?


    Bai Rutong was stunned. When he looked back at Gu Yanqing, Gu Yanqing''s face was very dark. She is secretly pleased in the heart, it seems that he is to hear two people''s words clearly.


    After the surprise is novel, Bai Rutong deliberately rubbed Gu Yanqing''s shoulder: "Your Highness, some men like you!"


    "Bai ruotong! What are you talking about? "


    Zhang Sheng blushed and glared at Bai ruotong.


    "Zhang Sheng, have you ever cared about Master Zhang''s life?"


    Gu Yanqing suddenly asked coldly.


    Zhang Sheng was stunned and didn''t know what Gu Yanqing said.


    "Nature cares."


    "I''ll give you a piece of time to bring the scattered people here. If I can''t, I''ll kill you all over the house. If other people lack a hair, I''ll ask you to pay back ten times."


    Although Gu Yanqing''s tone was light, it didn''t contain half a joke. Zhang Sheng couldn''t help shivering and biting his teeth. The beautiful Fox''s eyes crossed the desolation.


    "Not yet?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Zhang Sheng was stunned and left.


    Bai ruotong flat mouth, immediately feel a bit boring. She is trying to tease Zhang Sheng again, but her highness urges him to leave. However, I think so. Your highness certainly didn''t expect that he would eat all men and women. In the capital of Nanyuan, thousands of girls can be charmed. Even if they are blind, they are still elegant.


    "Puff..."


    When Bai Rutong thought of this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Funny?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "fortunately... It''s not too funny."


    No wonder Zhang Sheng wants to go to Nanyuan with him. He had planned to get close to Gu Yanqing by himself.


    This man has a lot of heart.


    "Do you really speak ill of me behind my back?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong''s heart beat. Where she said anything bad about him, it was nothing more than two words. She didn''t expect that Zhang Sheng would eavesdrop on their conversation, let alone talk nonsense in front of Gu Yanqing.


    But even if what he said is true, what can she do if Bai ruotong really scolds Gu Yanqing behind her back?


    Can Gu Yanqing still bite her.


    "So what?"


    Thinking like this, Bai Rutong raised eyebrows and said arrogantly.


    "What did you scold?" Gu Yanqing came to her with a blind stick.


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    Bai ruotong turned his head and almost forgot that she and Gu Yanqing were still in the cold war.


    As the old saying goes, men are pig hooves.


    Good to him, he will not care.


    Once cold, he posted it.


    "Are you still angry?"


    Gu Yanqing sits beside her, and Bai Rutong subconsciously moves to the side.

 Chapter 712

    But when she moved, Gu Yanqing pasted it instead.


    "Go away, I''m a ghost. You''re so close to me, aren''t you afraid that I''ll be attached to you?"


    Bai asked. But the next second, she was hugged by Gu Yanqing.


    "Little girl, don''t be angry with me, OK? I''m wrong. I shouldn''t doubt you. You said clearly that when you want to speak, you will naturally tell me that it is my fault that I still doubt you so much. "


    Gu Yanqing whispered sincerely in front of her ear.


    Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly tightened.


    What does he mean by saying these words?


    Do you want to tell her that he really loves her?


    Bai Rutong won''t believe it.


    Even if they have feelings, the most important thing in Gu Yanqing''s heart is the original owner.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was entangled in his heart.


    Gu Yanqing saw that she didn''t speak and knew what she was hesitating about. He stroked her cheek and was about to kiss her, but a few anxious calls came from behind: "Your Highness! County Master


    "Rutong!"


    Then a group of people came out of the woods. Zhang Sheng was at the end of the walk, hanging his head.


    Bai Chusheng ran to Bai ruotong in a hurry, helped her up from Gu Yanqing''s arms, and asked anxiously, "ruotong, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine."


    Bai ruotong shook his head.


    At this time, Zhao Cheng turns around and kicks Zhang Sheng hard. Zhang Sheng is kicked to the ground by Zhao Cheng.


    "I''ll save your life now! I''ll settle with you slowly when I get to Doctor Wu''s office! "


    Zhao Cheng said angrily.


    His highness can''t see. He almost lost his highness. In such a barren mountain miasma, if his highness had any accident, Zhao Cheng would never let himself go.


    "Mr. Zhao, it''s not all Zhang Sheng''s fault."


    Bai ruotong goes to Zhang Sheng and helps him.


    Zhang Sheng''s look is a little complicated. After being helped by Bai Rutong, he subconsciously withdraws his hand.


    Now his real purpose has been seen through by Bai ruotong. He doesn''t understand why Bai ruotong wants to help him. Shouldn''t he feel sick.


    "It''s also that we didn''t notice the changes in the mountains. Before entering the miasma, Zhang Sheng actually reminded us."


    White Rutong road.


    "Do you still speak for him now?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Your Highness, you are really merciless. People have just confessed their love to you. Can''t you be gentle with him?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and stood in front of Zhang Sheng.


    Zhang Sheng and Gu Yanqing shudder at the words of their affectionate confession.


    "What do you mean, Sheriff?"


    Zhao Cheng didn''t understand.


    Bai ruotong was about to explain, but Gu Yanqing interrupted her: "open the way, and try to get to the mountain when the sun goes down."


    "Poof Pooh."


    Bai Rutong covered his mouth and chuckled. It turned out that Gu Yanqing was embarrassed.


    Yes, anyone who is liked by a man will be embarrassed.


    Bai Chusheng looks at Bai ruotong. When he goes up the mountain, he looks sad. Now his sister is smiling. Is it something beautiful?


    He was about to ask, but Bai ruotong rushed to Zhang Sheng''s side: "since you don''t like me, can we not count our business?"


    She blinked and looked at Zhang Sheng expectantly.


    Zhang Sheng''s face is extremely black. He doesn''t want to say anything now. He is so ashamed that he wants to get into the cave.


    Why can this woman be so shameless?


    "Does it count? You haven''t answered me yet? Can we forget about the package issue? How about in exchange for your highness to send it to you? "


    Bai Rutong said with a playful smile.


    Zhang Sheng quickens his pace and wants to get rid of Bai ruotong. Bai Rutong smiles and sticks to him like brown candy.


    "Enough!"


    Zhang Sheng finally stopped.

 Chapter 713

    "No! It''s all over, isn''t it? "


    Zhang Sheng''s eyes were round and he was angry with her.


    Why is this woman so wordy.


    Bai ruotong clapped his hands and laughed more brightly: "that''s great."


    Zhang Sheng regretted. How could he have provoked this woman?


    Now I think it''s his fault.


    Originally, I wanted to separate the feelings between this woman and Her Highness.


    But now it seems that there is no estrangement, on the contrary, he is regarded as a joke.


    Now he did not dare to look at Gu Yanqing for fear that he would blame himself.


    "Ah, Zhang Sheng, are you under attack or under attack?"


    Bai Rutong suddenly thought of something and asked curiously.


    Zhang Sheng was stunned: "what does this mean?"


    "Don''t you like your highness?" Bai ruotong lowered his voice. "In your heart, do you regard yourself as a woman? You don''t have to feel embarrassed. In fact, I used to be a rotten girl. I really like watching Tan Mei, such as the first love in the world and the tyrant in love,


    But unfortunately, I don''t have a curved one around me, so I''m really curious about the broken sleeves... "


    "You are a pervert


    Zhang Sheng can''t bear it. Although she didn''t understand what she was saying, her "curious about broken sleeves" really scared him.


    Poor Zhang Sheng had never seen such a wonderful woman before, and he was about to refresh his three outlooks.


    Bai ruotong and Zhang Sheng can''t help lowering their voices when they are chatting for fear of being heard. Bai Chusheng and Zhao Cheng couldn''t hear what they were saying, but Gu Yanqing, who had no vision, had a keen sense of hearing. Their words came into his ears clearly.


    "Who is a pervert, you and me?" Bai ruotong winked at him. Zhang Sheng is stunned. Indeed, in the eyes of others, it seems that he is more abnormal.


    But this kind of emotion is not what he can control, it is not that he wants to like Gu Yanqing.


    At the beginning, he just looked at Gu Yanqing from a distance. At that time, he was wearing armor. Although he was fierce, his delicate facial features reflected in his heart.


    I don''t know when, he used to peep at Gu Yanqing from afar.


    He also knows that his behavior is abnormal, but he can''t control what he does.


    I thought my appearance was good enough, but when I saw Gu Yanqing, he knew what was remote.


    When he knew that Gu Yanqing was going to visit again, Zhang Sheng''s heart was excited. But when he was about to come with his fiancee, Zhang Sheng was heartbroken.


    I don''t know. I don''t know.


    Their feelings come so absurd, but so out of their control.


    Therefore, he can''t help but want to step in, not for Bai ruotong, just to attract Gu Yanqing''s attention.


    "Zhang Sheng, I''ll tell you in secret that your highness is actually a scum attack. You''d better change others to like him. He''s not worth it."


    Seeing that Zhang Sheng did not speak, Bai Rutong added another sentence.


    Didn''t Gu Yanqing want to know how she spoke ill of him behind his back? Bai ruotong showed it to him.


    Slag attack?


    Gu Yanqing listened to the word.


    What''s the word?


    Is it a new word in little girl country?


    "Enough of you!"


    Zhang Sheng can''t bear it any longer. He covers his ears and speeds up his pace. Bai ruotong wants to catch up, but Bai Chusheng holds his shoulder.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so close to him? "


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong smiles. He just wants to explain, but Gu Yanqing stops him: "little girl!"


    Bai Rutong looks back, just to the haze on Gu Yanqing''s face.


    She swallowed her saliva and was afraid to say more.

 Chapter 714

    Bai ruotong knows a truth that jokes should not be carried too far.


    Especially for Gu Yanqing.


    Although their relationship is now on the edge of embarrassment, she still dare not offend Gu Yanqing too much.


    This man is Prince Rong. If he offends miserably, he will end up the worst.


    Bai Chusheng looked at her in doubt, and then at Gu Yanqing in doubt.


    Is it his illusion?


    He always felt that they were hiding something.


    Before dark, they finally left the Emerald Forest. Another section of the mountain road is Wu''s house. Bai ruotong''s legs were already sore, and he could not move on Bai Chusheng''s back.


    Near midnight, several people arrived at the drug house. Zhang Sheng stepped forward and looked at the gate. Bai ruotong looked up. The gate of the courtyard was not wide. It could only accommodate two people. It was surrounded by a small courtyard surrounded by a fence.


    "Ka..."


    When the door opened, a man in a blue apprentice''s gown stood outside the gate of the courtyard. He looked up at the people outside and turned aside: "you can count it. Master has been waiting for you for a long time. I''m waiting for you to enter. Come with me."


    Gu Yanqing stepped into the door first, and Bai Rutong followed. Zhang Sheng bows to the person who opens the door: "brother, my mother has been missing you all these days. When you are free, you''d better go home to see her. Don''t let her wait for a long time. She has been waiting for you to come back."


    Bai ruotong looked back. He didn''t notice just now. The apprentice in green was really similar to Zhang. It seems that he is Zhang Yuan, Zhang Sheng''s eldest brother.


    The air is filled with the fragrance of medicine. At night, the scenery around is not clear. Although it is a deep mountain, the lanterns hanging under the eaves are not bright. Bai ruotong is a little curious. Normally, the mountain should be very dangerous, but the house is in the deep mountain, but there is no high wall. Isn''t Wu Tieguai afraid of wild animals at night?


    Entering the main hall, there was an old man sitting in it. The candle light in the room was dim, and Bai ruotong could not see the old man clearly.


    Gu Yanqing stepped forward at this time: "Gu Yanqing, the second prince of Nanyuan, has met the doctor Wu."


    Although Wu Tieguai is a quack doctor, he has a reputation all over the world. Gu Yanqing treats each other with courtesy and is at ease.


    The old man Wu Tieguai raised his old eyes, looked Gu Yanqing up and down for a moment, and asked, "what''s wrong with your Highness''s eyes?"


    "I met some difficulties on my way here." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Wu Tieguai stood up with a wooden stick. He approached Gu Yanqing and looked at it carefully for a moment: "it''s just the congestion of the alarm clock. After clearing it, you can see the light again."


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he was immediately happy: "when is the doctor going to treat his highness?"


    Wu Tieguai''s figure moved towards her again: "you should be the girl they mentioned who is seriously ill."


    "It''s worthy of being a miracle doctor. You can see it accurately!" Bai said flatteringly.


    "Nonsense, you''re the only woman here. Can''t I be blind?" Wu Tieguai didn''t listen to her.


    Bai ruotong flat mouth, immediately dare not say more.


    Wu Tieguai turned back, slowly back to the soft collapse. Although Bai ruotong couldn''t see his face clearly, his eyes seemed to be shining, which made people see clearly.


    "Come on, who are you going to cure?"


    Wu Tieguai''s voice was solemn and old. Such as the sound of dry leaves crushing, there is no half life.


    Bai ruotong choked: "can''t we treat together?"


    "I only promised to save one person. You and your highness Nanyuan, choose for yourself." Wu Tieguai road.


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly fell. He didn''t even think about it. He said directly, "save your highness."


    "Save the girl first."


    She and Gu Yanqing spoke almost at the same time.

 Chapter 715

    "Did you two play the bitter love drama here?" Wu Tieguai laughed, turned his head, and wooden Guai knocked on the ground.


    They didn''t answer.


    Bai ruotong''s heart is a little complicated. He doesn''t know whether he is happy or sad.


    It is said that people with ability are eccentric. Now, Bai ruotong knows that this sentence is very reasonable.


    Saving one is saving, saving two is saving.


    Can''t good things be in pairs.


    "Prince Rong, do you remember the massacre of Baining village five years ago?" Wu Tieguai spoke.


    "Remember, it''s the village where Wang took people to slaughter himself." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Bai Rutong looked at him in surprise.


    "Three thousand people. Your highness slaughtered them all in one night, even the children. The dead died, the wounded were injured, and the last fire destroyed the whole village. Can your highness admit it?"


    Wu Tieguai then asked.


    "Acknowledge." Gu Yanqing nodded and answered without the slightest compunction.


    Tu village?


    Bai ruotong has no concept of this word.


    But three thousand people were slaughtered in one night.


    Even if Bai ruotong didn''t know the concept, it was true that the village was full of blood at that time.


    But Gu Yanqing''s expression was indifferent, without any ripples.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with killing people.


    "When I was young, I lived in Baining village for some time." Wu Tieguai said, "I heard that you have been looking for me. I also want to see you. What does the butcher look like overnight?"


    Gu Yanqing raised his lips: "now you see it."


    "Wait a minute, Doctor Wu, do you want revenge?" Bai Rutong asked.


    "Revenge? Do you think I can get revenge with my own strength? " Doctor Wu said with a smile, "little girl, I don''t have this heart. I can cure you, but my Royal Highness Prince Rong, I don''t want to cure his eyes."


    Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly sank.


    "Thank you, doctor. I wish I could cure a girl." Gu Yanqing raised a smile and arched his hand.


    "It''s too late today. I''ll arrange for you to have a rest. I''ll treat you tomorrow." Wu Shen is a doctor.


    When they heard the words, they all shut up.


    The atmosphere was heavy.


    Zhang Yuan takes Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng to a small fence yard to settle down. Compared with the Shanzhai, it is more simple, but the environment is clean, and the fragrance of medicine in the air makes Bai ruotong feel at ease.


    "Brother, do you know about it?"


    When Zhang Yuan left, Bai Rutong asked.


    Bai Chusheng thought for a moment and nodded: "I know. Because of this, his Highness has taken the title of Shura. "


    "Really... Even the children?" Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    He always felt that Gu Yanqing didn''t look like such a person.


    Although he is indifferent in appearance, Bai ruotong knows that he is actually a gentle person in heart.


    Killing children?


    Bai ruotong can''t imagine.


    "Yes, even children... Including babies." Bai Chu started a fire and opened his mouth.


    Bai ruotong curled up on his bed and sighed heavily with his head against his knee: "why do you want to slaughter the village, your highness?"


    "I don''t know. Everyone feels strange about it," Bai Chusheng shakes his head and puts on a warm cloak for Bai ruotong. "It''s been five years. I didn''t expect that the miracle doctor would suddenly mention it. I didn''t expect that the miracle doctor was actually associated with Baining village. This matter has become more complicated."


    Although the cloak was warm, Bai ruotong''s heart was cold.


    Gu Yanqing''s expression today is very strange, as if he is enduring something.


    Feeling like, suffering?


    "Do you think your highness is a bad man?"


    "I want to ask you, do you think your highness is a bad man?" Bai Chusheng asked, "well, when the doctor asked who to save, why did you say to save your highness first?

 Chapter 716

    "Your Highness was injured by saving me. Shouldn''t you save his eyes first?


    He''s a man in and out of the battlefield, and his eyes are so important to him. "


    When Bai ruotong returned, she looked at the candlelight reflected on the window paper from the eaves outside the window and said softly, "Your Highness is not a bad man. You can never be a bad man."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning. A green apprentice brings her breakfast and tells her to go to the main hall after breakfast. Doctor Wu is waiting for her.


    Bai ruotong had just taken a mouthful of porridge water, and suddenly he vomited out all the porridge water: "bah, bah, bah


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Chusheng looks at her in surprise.


    "Bitter!" White Rutong road.


    Bai Chusheng took a bite tentatively and twisted his eyebrows. But then he took another bite: "it should be the medicine porridge."


    "Even if it''s medicinal porridge, it''s too bitter! It''s just boiling the potion and sprinkling the rice by the way. How can that be? "


    White if Tong wring eyebrows, disgust away in front of porridge.


    "If you can''t eat it, you have to eat a little. You can''t be hungry." Bai Chusheng said.


    "I''ll have some fruit." Bai ruotong shook his head and would rather die than touch the porridge again.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the door, on the way to the main hall, Bai ruotong saw a man pass her in a hurry. Looking back at the figure of the man, Bai ruotong called him: "Zhang Sheng! What are you running for


    Zhang Sheng stopped, looked up at Bai ruotong, and hurried to her: "I''m coming to see you, your highness... Your highness is gone! I went to deliver breakfast to your highness early this morning. I found that there was no one in your Highness''s room, and there was blood in the courtyard... I''m very worried... This mountain is very unsafe. Do you think there will be wild animals attacking your highness? "


    "Where''s the bodyguard next to your highness?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Zhang Sheng shook his head: "I didn''t see it."


    Bai Chusheng screwed up his eyebrows and had no time to think about it. He turned around and rushed out of the corridor. As soon as he arrived in the courtyard, he heard a exclamation behind him: "little general Bai, where are you going?"


    Looking back, they saw Gu Yanqing and Zhao Cheng walking in front of them. Bai ruotong swallowed, walked to him in three or two steps, and sniffed carefully. Gu Yanqing was covered with a strong smell of medicine, with a faint smell of blood.


    "Your Highness is injured?" Bai asked.


    "Well, I hurt it by accident." Gu Yanqing nodded. He knew that he could not cheat Bai ruotong.


    "Why did you get hurt?"


    "It''s just carelessness." Gu Yanqing was very tight lipped and didn''t want to talk more about it.


    Careless fart!


    He is not careful.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and raised his hand to Gu Yanqing''s chest. But before he touched her hand, Gu Yanqing held her hand: "Doctor Wu should be waiting for you in the main hospital. Go quickly and don''t delay seeing a doctor."


    After that, he turned away with his blind stick.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. After two steps, he wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Bai Chusheng: "go to the main courtyard first. I''ll go and see if there''s anything I''ll tell you when you come back."


    Bai ruotong thought for a moment and nodded. At present, it seems that we have to do the same.


    When he entered the main hall, Wu Tieguai was a little impatient. He looked down at Bai ruotong and twisted his eyebrows: "it''s so slow!"


    "It''s Rutong''s fault to keep the doctor waiting for a long time." Bai Rutong apologized quickly.


    "Reach out."


    Wu Tieguai pointed to the table. Bai ruotong put his hand on the table. Wu Tieguai wiped her pulse, and his expression became more and more serious. After a long time, he moved his hand.


    "Are you surrounded by people who practice Wushan''s art?" Asked the doctor.


    "Rutong has never heard of this technique." Bai Rutong said blankly.


    The miracle doctor sighed: "your illness is not because you were weak from childhood, but because you were poisoned by the witch doctor when your mother was pregnant with you. If I am not wrong, you should not cry when you were born, and you should be regarded as having died prematurely."

 Chapter 717

    Bai Rutong''s heart was shocked.


    She did hear from her brother that it took her mother three days to give birth to her. In addition to the body with a weak temperature, the rest, as if dead.


    The midwife announced to the public that the child had died.


    Her mother didn''t believe it. She held Bai ruotong and cried bitterly. I''m crazy about breast feeding. But a miracle happened at this time. When Bai ruotong came into contact with breast milk, she came back to life and cried in her mother''s arms.


    "You are so lucky."


    After hearing Bai ruotong''s story, the doctor sighed.


    With a restrained smile, Bai ruotong scratched his pigtail. Isn''t she fateful? How many dangers she has encountered in the past year have brought her out of danger.


    "Doctor Wu, what is this Wushan skill?" Bai asked.


    "It''s a kind of witchcraft to prolong one''s life. Some dignitaries want to live a long life, so they think of using babies as medicine to prolong one''s life. It''s a harmful art, which is forbidden by any dynasty. It''s said that the magic of Wushan can be used even for the seriously ill. "


    Bai ruotong was frightened to hear that the framework of the world was different from that of the real world. What has long been proved to be untrustworthy in modern science and technology may actually happen in this fictional Dynasty.


    "Your mother must have been poisoned with voodoo when she took the contraceptive. She wanted to use you as a guide. If I am right, your mother should have died soon after you were born? "


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    "Yes, after I was born, I was in poor health. After three or four years, I passed away."


    Bai Rutong sighed.


    Doctor Wu nodded: "you need to get rid of voodoo in your body. Take good care of your body. After a year, it will be OK. But the steps of detoxification will be very difficult. Are you ready? "


    "How can I do it?"


    Bai asked.


    "You may not be able to bear the pain like a broken bone."


    Doctor Wu''s words were intolerable.


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly tightened: "is it more painful than having a baby?"


    "I haven''t had a baby. I can''t compare it."


    Doctor Wu took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll give you three days to prepare. Once you''re ready, come to me." Doctor Wu just stopped, "you can rest assured that when the poison is all discharged, you are a healthy little girl. However, you should pay attention to that since you have won the Wushan skill, it proves that there must be people who practice it around you. You should be on guard. "


    Bai ruotong nodded cautiously.


    Wu took a sip of tea and waved, "you can go."


    "Wait..."


    White if Tong fingers pinch sleeve, some hesitant looking at Wu doctor.


    "What else do you want?" Wu asked.


    "Can you heal your Highness''s eyes?" Bai asked.


    "He killed my villagers. Why should I treat him?" Doctor Wu''s words suddenly cooled down.


    Bai ruotong choked: "Your Highness is seriously injured today. Did you do it?"


    Doctor Wu didn''t answer. Instead, he urged, "go quickly. Don''t let me be quiet. I got up too early today. I want to go back to sleep."


    "But..."


    "If you say more, I will drive you out with a broom!"


    Doctor Wu threatened.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, so he had to give up.


    Back to the courtyard, Bai Chusheng just came back at this time. Bai ruotong quickly welcomed him: "brother, what''s the matter with your highness?"


    "I can''t ask."


    Bai Chusheng sighed.


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he lowered his head.


    Gu Yanqing''s situation was not easy for her, but he refused to tell what problems he met, which made Bai ruotong feel bad.

 Chapter 718

    "It seems that you always have your highness in your heart." Bai Chusheng raised his hand and stroked her head with a gentle smile? What''s the cure? "


    "The miracle doctor said it''s no problem, it can be cured," Bai Rutong replied. "I don''t care about my business. Brother, I''m worried about your highness now. Can you go to see him again?"


    Bai Chusheng looked down at her, her eyes moved. After a while, he said, "Rutong, talk to your highness. Don''t be afraid of anything. Just ask what you should ask. Your highness is very wrong now. Although I doubt him sometimes, he won''t do anything to hurt you.


    The only person who can open his heart is you. Don''t think about who is more important in his heart before you and my sister. In your Highness''s heart, you two may have been one. "


    Bai Chusheng thinks a lot these days.


    Since Gu chenlian left, a group of them were in a mess.


    In front of him and his sister, the palm and the back of the hand are all flesh. No one wants to hurt Bai Chusheng.


    With such a contradictory heart, he believed that Gu Yanqing must also have it.


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong didn''t eat much for lunch. Since she smelled the smell of blood from Gu Yanqing in the morning, her brain has been dizzy. Her mind is full of his physical condition, so she can''t think about anything else.


    In front of the fence courtyard, he hesitated for a long time. Just as he was about to push the door, Zhao Cheng opened it. Zhao Cheng was stunned at the moment when he saw Bai ruotong. He was holding a copper basin in his hand. Bai ruotong looked down and saw that the water in the copper basin was already bright red.


    It''s bloody.


    "Zhao Cheng, tell me the truth, what''s the matter with your Highness''s body?"


    Seeing this scene, Bai ruotong''s heart could not be completely quiet. Your highness, there is something wrong.


    "Isn''t the county leader unwilling to talk to his highness? Now why do you ask again? "


    Zhao Cheng looks at her coldly and goes around her. Bai ruotong ran after him: "Zhang Sheng said, there is blood in his Highness''s courtyard. What happened?"


    "County master!"


    After pouring out the blood in his hand, Zhao Cheng turned back coldly and looked at Bai Rutong contemptuously: "what is your highness in your heart? What do you use to come and go? Do you know your highness hasn''t had a sound sleep these days.


    At the beginning, I wanted to be indifferent to you because you didn''t have a word of truth in your mouth. Your highness just wanted to be your dependence. When you leave your highness to play alone, your Highness has been waiting for you all night outside Zhang''s house. Then what? The result is that you wrap your hair for others and bring a fiance.


    County leader, his highness is Zhao Cheng''s most admired person, but since he knew and fell in love with the county leader, his highness did not look like himself. He''s all about you. Ask yourself, are you worthy of your highness? What right do you have to be angry with your highness? "


    Zhao Cheng has been suffocating for a long time.


    Gu Yanqing is a fierce lion, white as a chain. Since they met, her chain trapped him, removed the wild and became docile.


    Zhao Chengyuan thought it was a good thing that his Highness''s heart became soft.


    But now I think it''s his fault.


    The softer the heart, the more vulnerable it is.


    Although Gu Yanqing is speechless, Zhao Cheng has been with him for so long that he knows everything about him. There is no need for Gu Yanqing to say that Zhao Cheng knows everything.


    It was because he could see clearly that he could not help fighting against injustice and scolding Bai Rutong.

 Chapter 719

    Bai ruotong could not say a word. Zhao Cheng is right. Her attitude really hurt Gu Yanqing.


    "What''s the matter with his injury?" Bai asked.


    Zhao Cheng looks a Lin, carrying the copper basin back: "do you really want to know?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong followed him and did not dare to slack off.


    "I stabbed myself. Early this morning, Dr. Wu came to see his highness. He said that he had been thinking all night. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Now even if it''s you, he doesn''t want to be cured unless his highness dies in front of him. His words are obviously making trouble for his highness. But his highness did not hesitate to stab himself in the chest with a knife.


    Fortunately, Doctor Wu didn''t really want to take his life and stopped him. Otherwise, your highness will die! "


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong almost softened his legs.


    Gu Yanqing, for her sake, has already reached the level of desperation?


    "County Lord, your highness is not a heartless man. He will be hurt. What''s more, he can''t see anything now. Even if he is your highness, he will be upset. Don''t hurt your highness, even if it''s a subordinate, please. "


    Zhao Chengdao.


    Bai ruotong''s hands were shaking. She supported the pillar. Her body was as soft as if her bones had melted.


    Seeing her appearance, Zhao Cheng couldn''t bear to blame her any more. He asked softly, "how''s the head of the county?"


    "Can you tell me about Tu village


    I do not know when, her eyes filled with scarlet. Asked, trembling at the corners of his mouth.


    Zhao Cheng opened his mouth, hesitated and said, "I promised your highness, no..."


    Before the words came down, Bai ruotong knelt down and begged: "Mr. Zhao, please tell me. I know I''m sorry, your highness, but I want to know why. Because I know your highness is not such a person, so I hope Lord Zhao will tell me the truth. His eyes must be cured. "


    Bai ruotong pleaded.


    Zhao Cheng helped her up: "you are the master under me. How can you kneel down for me. That''s all. If you really want to know, I''ll tell you. "


    Zhao Cheng''s heart is much more happy. Seeing Bai ruotong''s regretful expression, he has more resentment in his heart.


    To welcome Bai ruotong into his folk prescription, Zhao Chengcai whispered about the past.


    Five years ago. Gu Yanqing was ordered to take back the frontier territory occupied by neighboring countries. The campaign was a success, and the neighboring countries were seeking peace through secession. But on the way back, the army was infected with the plague of a city, so they had to send the war report back to the court first, and the whole army would live in the city.


    In that city, they learned that the plague came from the neighboring village of Baining.


    As the saying goes, the mountains are high, the emperor is far away, and the villains come from the remote areas.


    Baining village has a nickname villain village.


    All the people inside are engaged in the business of raping, killing and plundering. They catch people in the city and sell them to the small countries around them. Women and children are not spared.


    In order to control the people in the city, they created a plague and controlled the doctors. If you want to live, you have to be obedient.


    All the women in the city are reduced to their playful advocates.


    If someone in Gu Yanqing''s army had not been infected with the plague, he would not have discovered it.


    Because Baining village, in the eyes of outsiders, is a peaceful village. Except for the people in the city, no one knows that they are doing such business.


    "So Gu Yanqing killed the people in the village?" Bai asked.


    "Yes, the village was slaughtered overnight. No one was spared, including the baby in the swaddling clothes. Your highness is not cruel, but these people deserve it. They regard other people''s children as animals. In order to punish them, his highness let them watch their own children die in front of them. "


    Zhao Chengdao.

 Chapter 720

    Bai Rutong was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say. What Zhao Cheng said seemed to her to be a fable.


    "But what do children know?"


    "How can the people in the city be pacified without killing them?" Zhao Cheng asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "you are right. But surely your highness is not feeling well either? It''s obviously to save people, but it''s such a charge. "


    "Your Highness is used to it." Zhao Chengdao, "his highness once joked that he would go to hell in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong screwed up his eyebrows.


    No wonder Gu Yanqing looked so miserable yesterday.


    Because in the slaughter, he also knew that the children were innocent. But for the anger and pain of the city people who have been bullied for decades, he has to do it.


    Even if these children survive, who is willing to support them? Their well-being is piled up with flesh and blood, carrying one life after another.


    "Wu Tieguai would be associated with such a village. What kind of doctor is a demon." Bai ruotong snorted.


    For a villain''s village, I want your Highness''s life.


    Wu Tieguai is a doctor.


    "He didn''t know it. Baining village was well covered up. The city was a small town in distress. The residents in it had little contact with the outside world. No one would know what happened to them."


    Zhao Chengdao.


    "Then why not explain it clearly? As long as the explanation is clear, everything is OK! " Bai asked.


    "How to explain it?" Asked Zhao Cheng.


    Bai ruotong''s words stuck in his throat. Zhao Cheng sighed slowly. Your Highness''s illness is really a headache.


    "Yes!"


    When Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened, he seemed to think of something and looked up at Zhao Cheng.


    "What do you think of?" Asked Zhao Cheng.


    "I''ll see your highness first," said Bai ruotong without being frank. "You''re right. I did something wrong."


    Zhao Cheng no longer asked, "I''m happy for your highness that you think so."


    Bai ruotong was about to go out, but Zhao Cheng called her again: "you wait."


    "What else?" Bai Rutong looks back at him.


    "Don''t tell your highness what I told you, or your highness will blame me." Zhao Cheng pleaded.


    "I see." Bai ruotong smiles and nods cautiously.


    ¡­¡­


    Push open the door, just walked two steps, she heard Gu Yanqing''s voice from the inner room: "how to go so long?"


    Bai ruotong''s heart jumped and called softly, "Your Highness, it''s me."


    There was silence in the inner room.


    He draped the curtain and entered the house. Gu Yanqing was leaning on the couch, half sitting in his thin inner garment. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he was about to get out of bed. Bai ruotong rushed forward to stop him: "Your Highness is still lying on the bed to have a rest. Don''t move. Just tell me what you need."


    "Pour me a glass of water."


    Gu Yanqing smell speech, the corner of the mouth slightly raised. Bai ruotong ran to the table in three or two steps. When he was about to turn around, he suddenly froze. Behind him, a hot skin came close to him through his clothes. Her heart slightly jumps. When she looks up, Gu Yanqing doesn''t know when to appear behind her.


    "Don''t you mean you can''t get out of bed? You... What are you doing? "


    Bai ruotong put down his tea cup and helped him back to his bed. Gu Yanqing clasped her arm, his voice a little hoarse: "I''m afraid you run away again."


    "Where can I go? Since I have come to see your highness, I will not run away." Bai ruotong felt some pain in his heart and returned softly.


    Gu Yanqing held her tightly and refused to give in.


    "Don''t you mean to drink? How can I pour it for you like this? "


    "You can stop the king''s thirst."


    Gu Yanqing came back.

 Chapter 721

    Bai ruotong''s heart missed a beat. When he looked back at Gu Yanqing, his expression was gentle. A sour nose, tears suddenly gushed out.


    "Don''t your highness hate me? I''m so heartless to you? " Bai asked.


    "It was the king who first gave you the cold shoulder." Gu Yanqing came back.


    "But I''m so guilty that I dare not question your highness. He must be waiting for me to ask you." Bai Rutong choked, "Your Highness, are you really not angry with me? You know who I am? Why are you so tender to me? Shouldn''t you hate me?


    You and your brother are both like this. You leave me to blame myself. You don''t blame me. On the contrary, you make me feel even worse. "


    "Since God has sent you to my king, how can I blame you?" Gu Yanqing brushed away her tears from the corner of her eyes, "little girl, I shouldn''t do this. If there is anything I should ask you directly, I shouldn''t hurt your heart. It''s my fault that I should be punished first."


    "It''s not... I did wrong first..." Bai ruotong shook his head. What did Gu Yanqing do wrong? She is too cowardly to tell the truth, afraid to hurt Gu Yanqing, and afraid that she will be lonely from now on.


    I''m afraid Gu Yanqing will tell her that he only loves the original owner.


    "You come to see me, are you willing to make peace with me?"


    "I''m sorry, your highness..." Bai Rutong sniffed and muttered. She turned back and helped Gu Yanqing lie down, "Your Highness, don''t be silly in the future, OK? It''s not worth doing such a thing for me. I don''t deserve your Highness''s kindness... "


    "You don''t deserve it. Who deserves it? Do you want to say that it was Bai ruotong before? " Gu Yanqing chuckled, "silly girl, although I have feelings for her, I have become a relative. Since she fell in love with Gu chenlian, I gave up and decided to guard her silently.


    But since we met in the rain that day, our hope has been rekindled. And now I''m very happy. You''re my own. You''ve never had anyone else in your heart. How can I blame you? "


    Bai ruotong listened carefully. He couldn''t believe these touching words came from Gu Yanqing.


    She could not help feeling sad and remorseful.


    If she had asked Gu Yanqing early, they would not be reduced to this situation now. It''s that she has been holding back, not daring to listen to the answer.


    In all things are bold and brave of her, only feelings let her timid step.


    "Your Highness, I''ve never liked anyone in my last life. The only person I like is my highness from the previous life to this life. Zhang Sheng is a name I made up at will. How can I know that there is such a person. I didn''t think that Baofa would cause such a big problem.


    After that time, I was always afraid that I would be replaced by the original master, and that my brother and his highness would hate me, so... I was so weak and incompetent.


    But I didn''t expect that what I did would hurt your Highness''s heart again and again. His highness is willing to die for me, but I dare not tell him the truth, which is unfair to him. "


    Bai ruotong held Gu Yanqing''s hand, and his eyes moved all the way from his cheek to his chest: "Your Highness, is your injury still painful?"


    "No pain."


    With a smile, Gu Yanqing stretched out a hand and squeezed her cheek.


    White if Tong eat painful exclamation, knead a face to look at him wrongly: "why pinch me?"


    "Do you dare to be angry with me in the future?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "... your highness is not allowed to sprinkle."


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and said.

 Chapter 722

    Gu Yanqing smiles and holds her in her arms.


    Bai ruotong felt that he was really a fool. The person in front of him was clearly his favorite, but he didn''t trust him. Let him be embarrassed not to say, oneself also suffered wrongly in vain.


    "Really... Sorry..."


    Besides being sorry, Bai ruotong didn''t know what words to say. Gu Yanqing sighed, and her fingers crossed her hair.


    "You haven''t told me who you are yet?"


    Gu Yanqing said softly.


    He wanted to know the little girl in front of him.


    Originally thought that she is his most familiar existence, but now, her everything has become strange. He needs to get to know the girl again.


    Bai Rutong sniffed and said, "about the name... I didn''t cheat your highness. Even in another world, my name is Bai Rutong. I''m a cook, that is, a chef.


    I was in a coma when I was cooking, and then I was brought into the world. Where I exist is very different from here. If I have a chance, I will explain it to your highness. "


    Gu Yanqing was stunned. Listening to her cautious tone, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows.


    She''s thinking seriously!


    He... He even laughed at her.


    Gu Yanqing shook her head: "I''m not laughing at you. I just suddenly thought that you are a magic little girl."


    Bai Rutong sniffed: "where is a magic girl, but just a bad girl."


    She told Gu Yanqing about her past.


    It''s strange that things that we couldn''t talk about in the past are easy to talk about today.


    Gu Yanqing listened very carefully. Occasionally, when Bai ruotong said he was happy, he would smile.


    She has never talked with Gu Yanqing so happily, just like a close friend.


    "You just said that when you were a child in school, you liked a boy?" Gu Yanqing grasped the key point, "can women also go to school?"


    "In my world, what men can do, women can do as well." Bai ruotong didn''t recognize that someone was jealous.


    "What''s the name of the boy you like?"


    "Forget, primary school things who still remember," Bai Rutong choked, suddenly said, "maybe he is not good-looking, so forget it."


    If she says she still remembers, then Gu Yanqing wants to ask to the end.


    If you ask for a name, there are people with the same name in the world. Aren''t you in trouble again?


    "In fact, when I was a child, I was very weak and often bullied. Especially after my parents died, my sister and I were often beaten and scolded. Then one day, in order to protect me, my sister was seriously injured and her eyes were injured and admitted to the hospital,


    Determined not to be so weak, I learned self-defense. As long as they bully me, they will not tolerate me. "


    Before Gu Yanqing could react, Bai Rutong changed the topic, raised a smile and said, "but now I''m not afraid of anything, because my highness is protecting me. I don''t have to force myself to be strong any more, and I don''t have to force myself to fight against the strong alone.


    I think about it. Even if your Highness has the original Lord in his heart, I''m not afraid, because I know that his Highness has me in his heart, and that''s enough. "


    It''s a big deal. Grab your Highness''s love for the original owner.


    There will be many years between her and Her Highness. One day, Her Highness''s heart will only belong to her and forget the original owner.


    All she had to do was wait.

 Chapter 723

    Gu Yanqing listened to her words, her heart suddenly softened.


    "Silly girl." He sighed.


    How to explain to her that he only loves her?


    Forget it, it''s still a long time. Later, it will be proved gradually.


    ¡­¡­


    After making up with Gu Yanqing, there are more important things waiting for Bai ruotong to do. These are Gu Yanqing''s eyes.


    Although Wu Tieguai doesn''t know how to eliminate his hatred, he can always find other ways to resolve it.


    The next morning, Bai ruotong came to the kitchen. The apprentice who was cooking inside was busy. When he saw Bai ruotong coming, he put down his shovel and welcomed him: "white girl, what are you doing here?"


    "Go and have a rest. I''ll prepare a meal for the doctor today." Bai ruotong raises his sleeve and takes away the burning shovel before the apprentice reacts.


    Apprentice slightly a Zheng, don''t understand of looking at white if Tong.


    "The miracle doctor is willing to treat my little sister. My little sister is very good at cooking. I''m going to make a medicinal meal to repay Doctor Wu. You can rest assured." Bai Chusheng followed and explained.


    When the apprentice heard this, he choked. After a long time, he asked, "but the master asked that the food must be filled with his prescribed herbs."


    "Just give me the medicine." Bai ruotong said with a smile, "medicated food is what I''m good at. If it''s not delicious, you can attribute all the responsibility to me."


    "Really?"


    The apprentice was dubious.


    "Of course, it''s true. Little master, you can trust me to do it. Even the imperial concubines in the palace praise my cooking skills. I''ll do it to your satisfaction. "


    Bai said.


    Hearing this, the apprentice''s eyes suddenly lit up: "then... Is that our share?"


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "naturally, there are 35 apprentices in the pharmacy, right? An hour later, you come to get your breakfast


    The apprentice nearly jumped for joy. Looking at Bai Rutong excitedly.


    God knows how long they have endured the bitter taste of medicine. If this girl is really proficient in cooking and makes a delicious meal, it really saves their taste.


    "Thanks for everything, girl! I''ll be waiting outside. Girls can call me whenever they need me The apprentice said gallantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Tieguai had always been up very early. After practicing Qi in the hospital, his stomach was already empty. He waited and waited, but there was no one to deliver the meal.


    "Zhang Yuan, go to urge. Why hasn''t dinner been served today? What are those people doing?"


    Wu Tieguai road.


    Zhang Yuan, who was waiting on one side, nodded. Just as he was about to walk out of the yard, a smell of meat suddenly came from the air. He was stunned. The greedy insects in his stomach seemed to revive and clamored at his throat. Swallow a mouthful of saliva, Zhang Yuanding eye look, a green apprentice carrying one or two dishes of steamed buns into the hospital.


    "Why is this bun so fragrant?" Zhang Yuan was surprised.


    The apprentice said with a smile, "it''s Miss Bai who prepared it for the master."


    Hearing the word "white girl", Wu Tieguai was stunned and went to the steamed bun in surprise.


    "Who asked outsiders to prepare it? Is the medicinal material put into it? " Wu Tieguai asked.


    The apprentice put two dishes of steamed stuffed buns on the table: "they are all put away. Everything is done according to the master''s requirements. I''ve had one in advance. It''s very delicious. White girl is a God. Master, try it. "


    Wu Tieguai sat back on the table dubiously. He picked up a steamed bun with his chopsticks and took a bite. The flavor of gravy mixed with herbs spread in his mouth. This medicine has no bitter taste. It blends with meat fragrance. It is not salty, and even has a trace of sweetness.

 Chapter 724

    The gravy is hot, but it doesn''t hurt the tongue. He chewed it carefully, and the meat was mixed with Tricholoma matsutake and mushrooms, which produced a new level of taste.


    Wu tie turned back to his senses, and the two dishes of steamed buns in front of him were empty. Zhang yuangan watched his master eat all the food and his stomach growled. After waiting for the master to clean up, he had to rush to eat. He was used to the "dark food" that the master had prepared. Now he can eat a "normal" meal.


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the most joyful day for the apprentices. When Bai ruotong prepared the breakfast for his highness and his brothers and walked out of the kitchen, all the passing apprentices cast awe at her.


    "Hello, white girl!"


    "White girl has worked hard!"


    "Is Miss Bai ready for breakfast now? You are weak. Let me help you with it. "


    "How long is Miss Bai going to stay in our pharmacy?"


    Bai ruotong could not laugh or cry.


    How long have these people been hungry?


    I''m happy to be like this if I give you a little benefit.


    I thought it was very difficult to buy them off, but now it''s so easy.


    But no wonder.


    The food in Yaozhuang is bitter and astringent. My brother is willing to bear hardships, even when he eats, he frowns, let alone other people.


    "Your Highness! It''s time for dinner


    When Bai Rutong enters the courtyard, Zhao Cheng is guarding outside the door. When he sees Bai Rutong coming, he is about to take the meal from her hand, but Bai Rutong dodges: "bodyguard Zhao, I''ve asked someone to bring you your meal. I''ll take your Highness''s share myself."


    Zhao Cheng was stunned: "the county head is cooking again?"


    "Yes! So don''t worry, bodyguard Zhao. You don''t have to eat such bitter food. " Bai Rutong smiles.


    Zhao Cheng scratched his head: "you... Have you made up with your highness?"


    "Make up, bodyguard Zhao. Don''t worry. I didn''t tell your highness anything." Bai ruotong knew what he was worried about and said in a low voice.


    Zhao Chengxin said with a smile: "it''s good to make up. The county leader should go in quickly. Your highness is afraid that he is already hungry."


    "Mr. Zhao, you''d better not call me the head of the county. We''ve known each other for a long time. I admitted my mistake yesterday. If you are still so angry, are you still angry with me? "


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and asked.


    "White girl."


    Zhao Cheng changed his tune.


    He was not angry with Bai ruotong. Everyone has his own difficulties. He believes that Bai ruotong is the same.


    Now that the misunderstanding has been solved, there is no mustard in my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The lunch is roast chicken with medicine.


    Before dinner, the kitchen with little smoke was full of people. The smell is mouth watering. Bai Rutong twisted her neck and looked up to see the sky. The crowd outside almost scared her.


    There are 35 people standing outside. Even Zhang Sheng comes to join in the fun and leans in a corner to watch Bai ruotong quietly.


    Originally thought that this girl is a respectable young lady, but did not expect that she even has this craft.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My God


    Bai ruotong''s face is very sad.


    These people... Are like zombies one by one, with their eyes shining, as if they were going to eat her alive.


    At lunch, Wu Tieguai had a round stomach. When he took a walk in the hospital, the more he thought about it, the worse he felt. According to the apprentice, this is Bai ruotong''s thanks for his willingness to treat her.


    But Wu Tieguai didn''t think so.


    I haven''t given her any medical treatment yet, so where can I get my thanks.


    This Bai ruotong must be doing something.

 Chapter 725

    Doctor Wu thought and sent someone to call Bai ruotong to him.


    Bai ruotong just finished his lunch and walked slowly. The roast chicken is so delicious that I can''t help gnawing away the two chicken legs.


    When my brother saw that she was willing to eat, he put food in her bowl. Bai ruotong''s stomach was bulging when he was so fed.


    As soon as she left the hospital, she couldn''t help burping. Cover mouth to steal to look at to walk in front of Zhang Yuan, fortunately he didn''t turn head, didn''t seem to hear general.


    Bai ruotong was relieved.


    In ancient times, women''s casual burping was a vulgar expression.


    Wu Tieguai was leaning on the bench, basking in the sun in the yard. White hair and beard in the warm sun as if plated with a layer of gold.


    "Here you are?"


    Hearing the footsteps, Wu Tieguai looked back at her.


    "What''s the matter with the doctor?"


    "Are you ready? When will the treatment begin? " Wu Tieguai asked.


    "Don''t worry." Bai ruotong started to smile and took the cane chair to one side. He did not invite himself to sit beside him. Wu Tieguai squints at her. The girl''s eyes are as bright as stars. It''s not an ordinary girl.


    "I won''t beat around the bush with you any more. You can tell me what your purpose is."


    Wu Tieguai road.


    "Treat your Highness''s eyes."


    Bai ruotong knew that he couldn''t cheat Wu Tieguai, so he opened the door to the mountain road.


    Anyway, even if she doesn''t say it, Wu Tieguai can guess her purpose.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Wu Tieguai was stunned for two seconds and then began to laugh.


    "You are such an innocent girl. Do you think you can make me change my mind with a few meals? Your highness, I don''t know how to treat you. Let''s die. "


    Wu Tieguai snorted coldly.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "what kind of village was Baining village? Don''t you really know?"


    "Villain''s village, I understand naturally. Is it not Shura that Prince Kerong killed all his children? For Shura, I will lose my life. "


    Wu Tieguai leaned back on the bench, closed his eyes and walked slowly.


    "Can the doctor Wu understand the truth that the father owes the son?" Bai ruotong learned from him and lay down. I have to say that the taste of the sun is really comfortable, the whole body is warm.


    "You can''t undo the fact that your highness is a devil." Wu Tieguai snorted a cold air from his nose, "you''ll die. Don''t do these things any more. Let alone a meal or two, even if it''s Jinshan and Yinshan, I won''t treat Prince Rong. "


    Bai ruotong sighed.


    It is not so easy for Wu Tieguai to change his words.


    How could she not know.


    "You have what you call goodness in your heart. Your highness naturally has his morality. You have never thought about what kind of hell the children of those who were bullied by villain''s village would encounter.


    Although I don''t quite understand what is called the best in the world, I understand a truth: there is revenge, there is resentment. What the villain''s village people do to other innocent people is to devour human flesh and drink human blood. How can their children be truly good?


    Not everything your Highness has done is right. However, he was not a cold-blooded man. If he did not see the suffering of the people in the city, how could he do the work of slaughtering the village.


    Of course, you are not wrong. All people have their own reasons for doing things in the world. There is no right or wrong, but I hope you can give your highness a chance. "


    Bai ruotong squinted, looked at the clouds flowing in the sky, and said these words word by word. Every sentence is sincere, every sentence is in the heart.

 Chapter 726

    In addition to the examination, everything in the world, there is no accurate right or wrong, just relative existence.


    The doctor is reasonable, your highness is affectionate.


    Who is right and who is wrong can not be generalized.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear Wu Tieguai''s reply. Looking from the side, the old man actually dozed off, and from time to time a snore came out of his open mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sheng Sheng swallows his anger.


    Feelings just now she said that to the wind. This guy doesn''t get oil and salt at all.


    Good!


    If you want to be so ruthless, don''t blame me for being unjust!


    Bai ruotong stood up, glared at Wu Tieguai and turned to leave. Wu Tieguai opened his eyes to the sound of footsteps.


    ¡­¡­


    For two consecutive days, Bai ruotong changed his pattern to make different dishes every day. He even went up the mountain to collect wild vegetables with his apprentice.


    She even gave refreshments to her apprentices as they studied medicine.


    In just two days, she was already familiar with her apprentice.


    The three-day appointment has arrived. Doctor Wu sent someone to ask if Bai Rutong was ready. Bai ruotong is still the three words: "don''t worry."


    Cooking for ten days in a row. On the eleventh day, the apprentice waited until the day was over, but he didn''t eat. Zhang Yuan felt strange. When he went to the courtyard to ask questions, Bai Chusheng shook his head: "little sister Xu is too tired and seriously ill. Today, I''d better trouble the people in the government to cook. "


    Zhang Yuan''s heart suddenly fell down. They are used to the delicious food in Bai ruotong''s hands. How can they bear the bitter food that is hard to swallow.


    ¡­¡­


    "White girl doesn''t do it?"


    Wu Tieguai put down his job, and the taste returned to normal. If it had been before, he was not surprised. Can eat these days of "delicacies", and then change to do this bitter thing, food such as soup, difficult to swallow.


    "White girl is ill."


    Zhang Yuanhui.


    Wu Tieguai just ate the plain tea in his mouth. After hearing this, he spewed out: "sick?"


    His voice suddenly several degrees higher, incredible looking at the front: "good, how can suddenly sick? Have you diagnosed it? "


    He will still get sick in his drugstore. Isn''t that his signboard.


    "No, Miss White doesn''t want us to treat her." Zhang Yuandao.


    "How can that be! I''ll go and have a look. "


    He would like to see what tricks this strange little girl wants to play.


    As soon as Wu Tieguai walked into the room, he saw Bai ruotong lying on the sickbed dying. Bai Chusheng sits beside her and uses a handkerchief to cool her.


    He looked at Bai ruotong. The girl''s face was flushed and her forehead was sweating. Look at this state, it seems that it''s cold. But she is suffering from Wushan''s art. If she is ill, she will also have this symptom.


    "Young master Bai, what''s the matter? How can a good white girl get sick? " Wu Tieguai asked.


    "I''ve been busy in the kitchen these days. Maybe it''s cold." Bai Chusheng''s tone was mixed with worry.


    "I''ll check my pulse."


    Wu Tieguai said and sat beside Bai ruotong. Just about to touch her wrist, Bai Rutong suddenly hid his hand in the quilt.


    "I don''t need you to treat me." Bai Rutong said in an empty voice.


    "What tricks are you playing, you girl?" Wu Tieguai asked.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyelids and said, "unless you promise to treat your Highness''s eyes, I won''t let you treat me. I will die here."


    "Do you think you can force me to submit in this way?" Wu Tieguai raised his eyebrow. "Even if you die, what can I lose? White girl, your body is your own. Even if you don''t think about it for yourself, please think about it for your body. Think about it. Is it worth it.

 Chapter 727

    "Why not?" Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "if I die here, I''ll smash your signboard. When the time comes... It will spread from one hundred to ten. Everyone knows that a patient who could have been cured died because you didn''t treat him. What''s more... I''m still the head of Nanyuan county.


    The reputation you''ve built for decades will be destroyed. "


    Wu Tieguai twisted his eyebrows. Although the girl''s voice was weak, she was confident. It''s like she''s in control.


    "Master, you can help your highness treat it." Zhang Yuan opened his mouth at this time, "the apprentice of Baining village has already known. Although his Highness has done something wrong, it is also for the sake of the common people."


    "How do you know?" Wu Tieguai looked at him in surprise.


    Zhang Yuan looked at Bai Rutong with a guilty heart.


    In recent days, they often chat with Bai ruotong. More or less know the truth.


    "Shifu, you are the one who can save the suffering. His Highness Prince Rong is also the one who can save the suffering. How many battles has he pacified? Because his highness lives and works in peace and contentment, Shifu often says that to cure the disease and save the people is to save the people, and to run the country well is also to save the people. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is not a bad man. He is also a person who saves the country and the people. I hope master can put down his gratitude and resentment. "


    Another apprentice at this time also began to echo the way.


    Bai Rutong shrank and hid half his head in the quilt. The corners of the mouth are holding a smile.


    It is true that these days'' efforts to buy people''s hearts are fruitful.


    Look at all of them. They are all talking for themselves.


    She works hard in the kitchen, not to buy Wu Tieguai. How can this antique be bought at will.


    But his apprenticeship was different.


    People who study medicine are kind-hearted. They have one thing in common. They have soft ears.


    In order to buy them off, Bai ruotong described his highness as a man for the country and the people. Despite the fact, she added a lot of emotion to it.


    Everyone is for the people. How can a prince who is so considerate of the people not hold injustice for him.


    "Master, I''m a man of Nanyuan. In the past ten years, his Royal Highness Prince Rong has been fighting for Nanyuan. Nanyuan can''t do without his Royal Highness Prince Rong. If his royal highness loses his eyes, I''m afraid Nanyuan will fall into trouble. I hope master knows his righteousness and saves his Highness!"


    "Master, please help your Highness Prince Rong!"


    All the apprentices knelt down and asked.


    "You are cruel!"


    Wu Tieguai has been wandering in the river and lake for so many years. He can''t understand anything. Bai ruotong''s small means are clear to him.


    "Doctor Wu, please help your Highness Prince Rong. As long as you are willing to save Prince Rong, Bai will do whatever you ask him to do. "


    Bai Chusheng asked sincerely.


    Wu Tieguai took a cold breath. This little girl''s abacus is really fierce.


    Now, if he refuses again, he will become an unrighteous person in my eyes.


    Once preconceived, no matter how he explains it later, I''m afraid there will be a lot of mustard in it.


    But let him directly agree, he is not willing to.


    "I have three requirements. If you agree, I''m willing to give Prince Rong treatment."


    Wu Tieguai let go.


    On hearing this, Bai ruotong opened his eyes wide: "what you said is true?"


    "Really."


    "I promise! No matter what you ask for, you will accept it! "


    As long as she can save Gu Yanqing, she is willing to do anything.


    Bai ruotong nodded like a pound of garlic.


    Wu Tieguai put on a smile: "first, I''ve set up a monument for the children in Baining village on the high mountain. I want you and Prince Rong to go and ask for mercy!"

 Chapter 728

    "Me and your highness?"


    Bai Rutong sniffed and stared at him in surprise.


    Wu Tieguai snorted coldly: "how? Just not like that? "


    "There are so many beasts on the mountain. You clearly want me and your highness to be taken away by the beasts. You''re too cruel, aren''t you


    Bai ruotong saw clearly that Wu Tieguai didn''t give them a living. It''s just a matter of going to the mountain to ask for a crime.


    Who would blame Wu Tieguai for dying in the wilderness.


    It''s a smart calculation.


    "The second request," Wu Tieguai stroked his gray beard, his eyes Rose triumphantly, his two long eyebrows seemed to fly up in general, elated, "Your Highness, in the next three years, you are not allowed to be contaminated with meat."


    "Eh?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and was confused.


    Wu Tieguai''s first demand is so tricky, but his second demand is so simple? Is this still him?


    "What? Can''t you even do that? " Wu Tieguai snorted coldly and asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "is your request too simple? Your highness can live on a vegetarian diet. "


    Although Gu Yanqing is the prince, he has never suffered in the battlefield. It''s just not dirty. It''s too easy.


    "The third request," Wu tie hesitated, regained his solemnity, "I''ll tell you when you come out of the woods alive."


    "Doctor Wu, it''s hard for you to be a man!" Bai ruotong gritted his teeth.


    Wu Tieguai snorted coldly, threw his long sleeve behind him and said, "is it the old man who is difficult for you, or do you use tricks to bully me? If you didn''t come up with these tricks and bribe my apprentice, how could I promise you to do these things for you. Now you have to do what you can''t do, and you have to do what you can. Otherwise, even if you ruin my reputation, I won''t promise you to do these things for you! "


    "You..."


    "I promise you!"


    Bai ruotong was about to retort, but Gu Yanqing''s cold voice came from outside the door. Wu Tieguai was stunned and looked back at Gu Yanqing. He walked in slowly from the door with his blind staff and stood in front of Wu Tieguai.


    "I have heard what you said just now. I promise you to sacrifice to the dead in Baining village." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his heart beat wildly. But she was so weak that she could not move on her back in bed, otherwise she would rush to Gu Yanqing and stop him and Wu Tieguai.


    This Wu Tieguai always harbors a hatred for Gu Yanqing.


    "Sacrifice?" Wu Tieguai went to the stool and sat down, laughing sarcastically, "I mean, I want you to kneel down and plead guilty!"


    "I will not kneel down."


    As soon as Wu Tieguai''s voice fell, Gu Yanqing refused without hesitation. The voice is light, but the strength is strong.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Tieguai didn''t expect Gu Yanqing''s forceful refusal. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He turned his eyes, thought for a moment, and said solemnly, "if you don''t kneel down, I won''t treat you!"


    "They are not worth making me kneel down," Gu Yanqing said, rubbing his blind stick with his fingers and holding the table carefully. "You should know that Baining village is a villain''s village. As a doctor, you are with them. If it''s not for the girl''s weak body, I won''t let you treat her.


    But the king should sacrifice to the children. Although they are wrong, they can''t die of their mistakes. They only complain that they have a wrong family and are influenced by them. Even when they grow up, they can only be villains.


    My king was so inspired that he slaughtered their lives for the people in the city. It''s time to sacrifice and pray for them. You can rest assured that I will not ask you to treat me. "

 Chapter 729

    "What do you mean by that?"


    Wu Tieguai couldn''t understand.


    He made the first request to see Gu Yanqing, but Gu Yanqing agreed to the request, but did not let him treat him.


    What is the reason?


    "Because you don''t deserve to be a doctor with villains, you are doomed to have blood in your hands and no kindness in your heart. Since my eyes are not incurable, it means that there must be other doctors besides you.


    I will not ask you. Although you are good at medicine, you have no medical ethics. You are not worthy to be a doctor. "


    Gu Yanqing said this and stood up.


    "You... You!"


    Wu Tieguai''s eyes were scarlet with anger. He has lived for nearly a hundred years. It''s the first time in his life that Gu Yanqing has been taught that he has no medical ethics.


    "You stop for me!"


    Sharp eyed Gu Yanqing wants to leave, Wu Tieguai quickly stops him. Gu Yanqing did not resist, let Wu tie Guai clasp his shoulder: "take back what you just said!"


    "What? Have you talked about your pain? "


    Gu Yanqing picked her eyebrows and said with a smile.


    "Do you know that not all the people in Baining village are villains?"


    "A man who keeps company with the villain and looks on coldly is also a villain."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Wu Tieguai couldn''t understand.


    "Even if there are people who have never killed people in it, they help the tyrant to do evil for the tiger. What are they? It''s just that they didn''t do it by themselves. Didn''t the rice they ate come back from others? Isn''t the money they spend robbed?


    They are all from the same village. Even if they don''t start, it''s undeniable that their food and clothing are piled up one by one, which is the warm protection brought by the pain of bone and flesh separation!


    Doctor Wu, you have been a doctor for many years and have been doing good deeds for many years. Don''t you understand this sentence? "


    Although it is covered with gauze, but Wu Tieguai feel Gu Yanqing has a pair of eyes, just looking at him. The man in front of him is still young, but at the moment, his momentum makes him breathless.


    Right and wrong, originally thought he occupied absolute justice, but after a word, he became a villain, but Gu Yanqing occupied absolute justice.


    He wanted to retort, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Yanqing holds his hand indifferently, peels off from his shoulder, and then the next second, Gu Yanqing has walked out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, after taking the last dose of the decoction, Bai ruotong''s fever had subsided. But the body is still soft. Bai Chusheng wiped her hands and covered her tightly with bedding.


    "Ka..."


    He was about to change the water when the door was pushed open. Outside the door stood Gu Yanqing and Zhao Cheng.


    "What''s the matter with Rutong?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "The doctor has made a diagnosis and treatment, and it''s much better." Bai Chusheng sighed and said.


    Gu Yanqing nodded and then walked into the room.


    "Your Highness, why are you here so late?" Bai ruotong sat up and asked with a smile.


    "Why get sick?" Gu Yanqing sighed and sat beside her.


    Bai ruotong was stunned: "getting sick is a common business of soldiers, not a matter of whether I want to or not. If..."


    "Lie," Gu Yanqing interrupts her, "white small general and this Wang said, you are intentionally ill, yesterday doused his body with cold water, right?"


    Bai Rutong choked and raised his eyes to stare at Bai Chusheng. When did my brother become so talkative.


    "Your Highness is willing to die for me. Why can''t I get sick for your highness?"


    After a while, she said.

 Chapter 730

    "That''s because I know I won''t die. Wu Tieguai is just bluffing me. He won''t really take my life..."


    "That''s because I know I won''t die. I just want to use it to threaten him. Originally, my purpose has been achieved. It was his Highness''s intention to annoy him that made me work in vain. "


    At the thought of this place, Bai ruotong felt somewhat subdued. Wu Tieguai had promised to cure his eyes, but what about Gu Yanqing? It''s just to say that to annoy him.


    After a busy life, she endured the pain in vain and got nothing.


    "Don''t you think you''re smart? Don''t you understand that? His highness is deliberately provoking Wu Tieguai. "


    Bai Chusheng put the copper basin on the washing table and explained with a smile.


    "On purpose?"


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "Wu Tieguai is hard, but not soft. The more you ask him, the more he will not give up. It''s better to fight against him. "


    "What a... M..." Bai ruotong suddenly murmured.


    So it is.


    Although Wu Tieguai left angrily, he did not say that he would not treat Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness, do you still want to sacrifice?"


    It was Bai Chusheng who asked.


    Gu Yanqing sighed: "there''s a traitor around me. He told the girl everything. Well, even if Wu Tieguai doesn''t say anything, I still want to go. "


    "Your Highness is too kind."


    White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned.


    Bai Chusheng Chusheng chuckled: "you are the first to say your highness is kind."


    "Your Highness is a kind man." Bai said seriously.


    Gu Yanqing blushed: "where did you come from?"


    "Your Highness has a reverence for life, so he is a kind man," said Bai ruotong. "When I first met his highness, what I thought was that this man was so terrible that I was afraid of being killed by his highness. But the longer you get in touch, the more you find that your highness is a warm and kind man! "


    Bai said and gave a thumbs up.


    Gu Yanqing was angry and laughed: "so, when you first met me, you were afraid of me?"


    "Yes Bai ruotong nodded, "it was just the first time we met."


    "What about me?" Bai Chusheng asked at this time.


    "When I first met my brother, I knew he would protect me." Bai Rutong smiles.


    Bai Chusheng smiles triumphantly.


    Gu Yanqing is too lazy to talk to Bai Chusheng: "I know that I have a good rest these days, waiting for my king to sacrifice."


    "I want to go with you," Bai said hastily. "This is Wu Tieguai''s request. I have to finish it with his highness."


    "Don''t delay the time, I will go back."


    "No, since I have promised Wu Tieguai, I will join your highness. Moreover, my highness and I will be husband and wife and a family in the future. Your business is my business, and I will share it with you. "


    whole family.


    When Gu Yanqing heard this word, his heart suddenly trembled.


    "Your Highness, let Rutong go with you," Bai Chusheng said at this time. "This girl is very stubborn. Even if you want to leave her, she will follow you secretly. It''s better to go with your highness. I can rest assured."


    Gu Yanqing listen to, compromise way: "good."


    ¡­¡­


    Nanyuan capital.


    Gu chenlian rushed back to the mansion the next morning. Before he had a rest, he heard the bodyguards report. These days, the emperor had doubts, and he had been summoned by successive imperial edicts.


    Gu chenlian agreed absently. When the sun rises, he rushes to the palace.


    After the next Dynasty, Emperor yongsui called him to meet him in his study.


    "Listen to your mother, you are sick?"


    Emperor yongsui asked.

 Chapter 731

    "Yes."


    Gu chenlian lowered his eyes and replied.


    "Pa!"


    Emperor yongsui raised his head. The next second, the memorial in his hand was thrown at Gu chenlian and hit him in the face steadily.


    "Don''t you think I don''t know what you''re doing? You went after Prince Rong? Who gave you the courage, your mother? "


    Emperor yongsui angrily questioned.


    Gu chenlian quickly knelt down: "my father misunderstood that my son never wanted to go after my second brother. My second brother and my son are brothers. My son will never do this. These days, my son''s minister is really seriously ill and has been cultivating in the mansion,


    The mother won''t let her children''s ministers go out of the house. I''m afraid that they will make trouble again. They don''t dare to deceive their father. My eldest brother knows about this. "


    "The prince knows about your cultivation in the mansion?"


    Emperor yongsui narrowed his eyes and stared at him with suspicion.


    "Yes, my elder brother once came to see my son''s minister."


    Gu chenlian explained calmly.


    At the time of returning to the mansion, the people in the mansion came to report that the eldest prince had come to see a doctor and had been fooled by them.


    Gu chenlian naturally understood that the eldest prince was not a deceiver. I''m afraid he had guessed that he was not in the mansion, so he didn''t intend to pursue him to the end.


    Emperor yongsui leaned back and remained silent for a moment. His eyelids raised slightly: "just now, my father hurt you?"


    "No pain."


    Gu chenlian said.


    "If you''re really ill, you''d better cultivate yourself. I don''t know what''s going on in this palace recently. Lao Jiu is also seriously ill, and you are also seriously ill. It''s really a strange thing."


    Emperor yongsui sighed and shook his head.


    Gu chenlian frowned and did not dare to say more. Yongsui emperor looked at him and waved: "you go, you see your mother, recently he also miss you very much."


    "Yes."


    Gu chenlian nodded and turned out of the study.


    With a sigh of relief, Gu chenlian''s heart is not a taste. As expected, someone blew his ear in front of his father. This person is most likely the eldest prince Gu Yanjing.


    Besides Gu Yanqing, he was the second one who regarded himself as a thorn in the eye.


    But he is different from Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing''s actions are all in the face of competition, but Gu Yanjing is different. He is like a mouse in a sewer, always stirring up things behind his back.


    All the way to Zhonggong. Before entering the main hall, I heard a burst of laughter mixed with my familiar voice. Gu chenlian''s heart missed a beat and stepped into the corridor quickly. When he pushed the door, he saw Bai Yinling leaning beside her mother, smiling.


    They noticed him, and when they turned their heads, the smile disappeared from the Queen''s face. She coldly next Mou son, put down the embroidery in the hand: "you finally know to come back."


    "My son''s minister, please greet my mother."


    Gu chenlian twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t expect to meet Bai Yinling in the palace. Bai Yinling is a common girl. She can''t go in and out of the palace at will, unless her mother gave her the privilege.


    Gu chenlian didn''t expect that Bai ruotong had been with his mother for a few days, and he was so trusted by his mother.


    The empress raised her eyes, and the palace people around her could see clearly, so she stepped back automatically.


    "Come and have a look. Yinling embroidered a double-sided embroidery. It''s very exquisite."


    Queen''s road.


    Bai Yinling said with a smile: "it''s the empress''s love. Yinling is just trying."


    "Your skill is not the favor of our palace. It''s a real coincidence. We can rest assured that you will accompany our emperor in the future." Said the queen with a happy smile.


    "Mother, my son has something to say to you."


    Gu chenlian did not answer, but said.


    "You say it."


    The queen smiles.


    "You go down first."


    Gu chenlian said. This is to Bai Yinling.

 Chapter 732

    "Is there anything Yinling can''t hear?"


    Rong Chen empress curiously way.


    "There are too many words that she can''t hear." Gu chenlian came back.


    Bai Yinling stirred up a smile and nodded. Just as she was about to withdraw, she heard the queen solemnly say, "you don''t have to go. You are from your own family. There is nothing you can''t hear from our palace and the emperor''s son."


    Bai Yinling heard the speech and stood still.


    "When did she become a member of her son''s family?"


    Gu chenlian snorted.


    If not for Bai Yinling, how could he have suffered so much.


    But this woman appears here like nobody. Gu chenlian hates her teeth itching.


    "She''s your Liangyuan, isn''t she a family?" Asked the queen.


    "The children''s minister did not acknowledge the engagement." Gu chenlian said indifferently, "mother, this woman nearly killed her son''s minister. You keep her, for fear that she will harm you in the future. We will both end badly. I hope mother won''t be cheated by her."


    Bai Yinling''s nails are about to be embedded in the meat. When she received the express yesterday that Gu chenlian was on her way to the capital, she was very happy. She came to the palace early this morning to see him.


    But did not think, he actually or as always indifferent to himself.


    Bai Yinling''s heart is not a taste. Although again and again to persuade themselves, don''t be sad to this heartless person, it can be seen that he is so indifferent to himself, she was injured again and again.


    She hates Gu chenlian''s unfeeling, but she can''t help but miss her.


    "Your Highness, I don''t understand what you are talking about. When will I live for your highness?"


    Bai Yinling said with a bitter smile.


    "What happened to the flood? Is it none of your business? "


    Gu chenlian snorted.


    "What flood?"


    The queen frowned.


    Bai Yinling shook his head: "Yinling doesn''t know what his highness is saying. His highness misunderstands Yinling too much."


    "Empress Bai Yinling once..."


    "The emperor!"


    Empress Rongchen interrupted: "since the past has passed, what else do you want to do? Do you want to let everyone know that you are a woman to block Prince Rong''s way?


    You should understand that your father hates Prince Rong, but you must also understand that no matter how your father wants to kill Prince Rong, it''s his business. If you are involved in this matter, your father will be suspicious, and maybe you will suspect that your brothers are fighting for the right.


    Once it comes to this, your father will save Prince Rong''s life. If you go after Bai ruotong, we can take it as if we don''t know, but from now on, you are not allowed to mention it again. "


    Gu chenlian clenched his teeth. He knew that Bai Yinling would chew his tongue in front of empress Rongchen. But he did not expect that the queen was indifferent to what he wanted to say.


    "Empress, it''s Bai Yinling who really wants to kill her second brother, not her son Chen. In order to kill her second brother, she knows that her son Chen is also among them, but she decisively blows up the mountain spring water and nearly kills her son Chen!"


    Gu chenlian scolded.


    Bai Yinling coldly looked at the man in front of her. She really didn''t expect that Gu chenlian would treat her like this. However, it is true that now Bai ruotong is his sweetheart, and he is just like a weed. He doubted everything about her.


    Even if he didn''t see it, he could definitely say that she did it.


    "Your Highness, Yinling told the empress that it wasn''t Yinling who did it. Yinling didn''t know why the spring burst."


    Baiyinling road.


    "What are you doing lying in front of this palace? Who are you? You don''t think we can see clearly now? "


    Gu chenlian laughs sarcastically. Bai Yinling is a kind-hearted woman who does everything to achieve her goal.

 Chapter 733

    "What evidence does your highness have to prove that I did it? After the mountain torrent broke out, Yinling sent people to look for her royal highness, but she didn''t sleep well for several days and nights. Now her Royal Highness has wronged Yinling, and Yinling is wronged. "


    Bai Yinling gave a bitter smile, and her eyes were already glistening with tears.


    "Put away your devil''s tears! If you didn''t do it, why did you disappear a few days in advance? "


    Gu chenlian gritted his teeth.


    "Enough! The palace heard that Yinling did not do it. "The queen took a few photos and stopped Gu chenlian. She turned her apricot eyes and glared at Gu chenlian." Huang Er, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t Bai Rutong the woman you hate the most? Why do you do such dangerous things for her? "


    What she is most angry about is not that Gu chenlian goes to chase Gu Yanqing and her party. If he goes to chase Gu Yanqing, the queen will not be angry. But this room is for Bai ruotong, the woman whom she said she hated at the beginning.


    "Empress mother, this is what my son wants to ask for today. He also asked his mother and empress to make a plea for his father and let Rutong marry his son. "


    Gu chenlian knelt down and arched his hand to seek the way.


    As soon as the voice fell, Bai Yinling''s face turned pale.


    Let Bai ruotong marry him? Is he crazy?


    "What are you talking about?" The queen also showed a look of amazement. Gu chenlian has always hated Bai ruotong. At the beginning, he had thought about making this marriage for them, but Bai ruotong''s weak body and Gu chenlian''s dislike of this woman made the queen give up the matter completely.


    What''s more, she doesn''t like Bai ruotong from the bottom of her heart.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m telling the truth. I''ll ask my mother to be my wife and let me marry ruotong."


    Gu chenlian then kowtowed heavily to the queen. In the open hall, the kowtow was clear and loud.


    "Crazy! You are crazy! Did Bai ruotong give you ecstasy? Make you crazy again and again! She and Prince Rong are your father''s wedding. How can they make fun of each other. Moreover, our palace will not let a woman like her become your concubine, even if she is a concubine, let alone a concubine! "


    The Queen''s fingers trembled with excitement. I thought that Gu chenlian would grow up after going out for such a long time. But I didn''t expect that this man was becoming more and more crazy, and he even said such silly things in front of her.


    Not to mention that Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing have an engagement, even if they don''t, she won''t allow this weak and sick woman to enter.


    "Don''t be angry, empress. Your highness is too tired."


    At this time, Bai Yinling came forward and said.


    "Why is he so tired! Obviously, it''s too idle! " The empress was so angry that she pointed at Gu chenlian, bared her teeth and scolded angrily, "you stupid man, I didn''t want to blame you, but what are you saying now! Now get out of here! Get out of the palace, far away. I don''t want to see you! "


    "My mother''s son''s mind will never change. Even if she hates her son, she still wants to say that Bai ruotong is the woman she really loves. If she has my son in her heart, please help her."


    Gu chenlian said solemnly.


    "Son of a bitch! Do you want to sever your relationship with this palace because of Bai ruotong? Our palace tells you that we will never let Bai ruotong be our daughter-in-law unless our palace is dead! Otherwise, you will have to give up this idea for the rest of your life! "


    The queen growled in a shrill voice. She this one anger, white Yin Ling all followed to chilly for a while.


    However, the Queen''s words made her happy, which at least proved that Gu chenlian and Bai Rutong could not be together in this life.

 Chapter 734

    "I''m not going to give up this year."


    Gu chenlian said firmly.


    "You..."


    The queen was angry and wanted to wave her hand to his cheek, but her hand stopped at the moment when she touched him. Gu chenlian raised his head without fear in his eyes. He stood up and took a deep look at empress Rongchen. He turned and left.


    "Your Highness, wait!"


    Just out of the palace, not to a few steps, an urgent call came from behind him. As soon as Gu chenlian stopped, before he looked back, he saw a white figure standing in front of him.


    It''s Bai Yinling.


    "What are you doing out there? Don''t you continue to cajole the empress of our palace? " Gu chenlian said sarcastically.


    "Is what his Highness the prince said to the empress really from his heart?"


    She asked, without responding to his sarcasm.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Gu chenlian, don''t you think you are going too far?" Bai Yinling can''t stand his intentional stabbing any longer. He stops him at the moment when he turns around, "what did you say to me at the beginning? You said that I am the only woman you love. As long as I am willing to marry you, even the princess will let me do it.


    When you please me, I''m the Pearl you hold in your hand. When you hate me, I''m the grass you tread on. Gu chenlian, you are a cruel man. Are you Royal people so heartless? "


    "I really treated you, but what about you? Are you half sincere? " Gu chenlian asked coldly, "you use our palace everywhere. Our palace is sincere to you everywhere, but you are not half sincere. Now you come to question whether our palace is sincere to you?


    Bai Yinling, you don''t have to look pathetic in front of our palace. If you were really kind to our palace, you would not have blown up the mountain spring and caused a torrent.


    Do you think this palace is heartless? Are you not heartless? No matter how heartless I am, I have never thought of killing you. Is it true that I am too much like a good man compared with you? "


    Gu chenlian said this, and a chill came from his mouth.


    White Yin Ling listens to his words, the heart imitates if be ice sealed general, ice cold full. It turned out that he was in his heart, just like this.


    With a self mocking smile, Bai Yinling raised her eyes and gazed at the man in front of her: "I understand. His royal highness means that he has seen through me, so he will never treat Yinling the same as before in his life. But don''t forget, your highness, Yinling will marry you sooner or later.


    Today, you should also know the meaning of empress. Bai ruotong will not marry you. She is the woman of Prince Rong, and Prince Rong is the enemy of you and empress. This will never change.


    The woman who will live and die with you in the future is Bai Yinling, and Bai Rutong is destined to live and die together with Prince Rong. If you are not afraid of people''s ridicule, you can snatch Bai ruotong back from Prince Rong, but... It depends on your own ability, your highness, to see if you have such ability. "


    Baiyinling road.


    Gu chenlian''s face sank, just about to say something, Bai Yinling has left. Her steps were firm, without any memory.


    Looking at her back, Gu chenlian was a little confused for a moment.


    He didn''t know whether what he did was right or wrong, and whether his choice was right or wrong?


    He always thought that he was a man with a clear distinction between love and hate. Love is love, and not love is not love.


    But I don''t know why, when Bai Yinling said that the woman who lived and died with him was her, Gu chenlian''s chest actually spread the unclear complexity.

 Chapter 735

    Early in the morning, the dew had not yet gone. The fog at the end of the forest spreads like the aura of a fairyland, covering the roots of the trees tightly. The leaves swayed slightly in the breeze. Bai ruotong helped Gu Yanqing along the path. Behind them, he followed Zhao Cheng and Bai Chusheng.


    They are quietly following, but in the quiet woods, even if they hide their steps, they can be found by Gu Yanqing. But he didn''t stop it. Although Wu Tieguai asked them to come, he did not say that they were not allowed to follow Bai Chusheng.


    At the end of the mountain, they saw a grave covered with weeds. It was a small Hill pushed up with earth. There is a wordless stele in front of the mountain. Although it is a stele without words, there are incense and fruits in front of it.


    Gu Yanqing takes out the incense from her arms and hands it to Bai Rutong. Bai Rutong takes it, inserts it in front of the monument and uses flint to burn it. Suddenly, the cigarette curled in front of the monument.


    "Keke..." Bai ruotong seldom visited the tomb. He didn''t know how to speak. He rolled his eyes for several times and then said, "children of Baining village, you will be reincarnated as soon as possible. Don''t be a villain in the next life. If you want to blame your highness, please blame me together. Don''t let your highness suffer sin alone.


    Next life, I hope you can reincarnate to the world I once lived in, where there is no hunger, you don''t need to kill the same kind in order to survive. You will live a happy life, you will experience a good education, and you will not be annoyed with eating all your life.


    This life, you did not enjoy life on the death, we are sorry for you, you and peace of mind, when you return to the capital, I will give you a good monument, day by day for you incense, will find a good master for you to spend. So please forgive your Highness for his sin. "


    Bai said here, kneeling down and kowtowing to the stele.


    The reason why Gu Yanqing didn''t kowtow is that he had his own justice in his heart. If he kowtowed, he would be sorry to the people in the city.


    But in his heart, there is a place of vulnerability, and he also wants to atone. Since he can''t, Bai Rutong will do it instead of him.


    Gu Yanqing listens to the "rustle" around him. His fingers open and close. He knows what Bai ruotong is doing, but he doesn''t stop her from coming. Listening to the story of the world she told, he even envied it. Envy that world so-called peace, so-called live and work in peace and contentment.


    "Little girl, let''s go."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Well? Just left? Haven''t we spilled money yet? " Bai Rutong was surprised.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Yanqing shook her head and held her hand.


    He came here because of his guilt, but he didn''t know what to do when he came here.


    Now that you have done it, you can''t regret it.


    Since there are spirits of the dead in this world, if these children become enemies, if they want revenge, they can come to him. He will pay for whatever he does.


    "Shasha... Shasha..."


    When they were about to set out to go down the mountain, a strange "rustle" came from all around. Bai Rutong felt tight and said, "brother! Mr. Zhao


    I thought it was the two of them, but when I heard it carefully, I felt something was wrong.


    Oh, no!


    Just now, I was too focused on sweeping tombs, so I didn''t notice. I don''t know when, the sound of footsteps following them disappeared!


    Brother, they didn''t keep up.


    She looked up at Gu Yanqing, who also seemed to find the problem. She twisted her eyebrows and sank her face.


    "Sha Sha..."


    Suddenly. A long red snake came out of the grass, spitting out a message, bending on the ground and crawling slowly towards them. Then there was another red line climbing all the way with the bark and pressing them, opening its mouth to expose its sharp tusks.

 Chapter 736

    "The red snake?"


    Bai ruotong covered his mouth and exclaimed. She looked around, one, two, three... There were ten.


    "Is it a snake with yellow spots on its tail?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "yes, yes!"


    "It''s a yellow tailed red snake. It''s highly poisonous, but it''s said that their gall can cure all kinds of diseases, and one gall is worth thousands of gold. Such a rare snake actually appears here. No wonder Wu Tieguai chose this mountain because there are so many treasures in the mountain."


    Gu Yanqing explained.


    This snake is different from other snakes. It can see red light and likes red light. It seems that they are attracted by the burning incense.


    No wonder Wu Tieguai asked them to come to offer sacrifices. He was really calculating.


    As soon as Bai Rutong heard that her courage was worth thousands of gold, her eyes suddenly brightened, and her fingers were pinched to make a "pinkA" sound. She did not hesitate to take out the sabre on her waist.


    After meeting with Bai Chusheng, Bai ruotong would put two short knives in his waist for self-defense. Now it seems to be useful.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gu Yanqing heard the clear sound of drawing the sword and twisted her eyebrows.


    "Take the snake gall!" Bai ruotong said, "Your Highness said that all diseases can be cured? It may be useful for your Highness''s illness. "


    "Don''t come foolishly. When we left, Zhang Yuan smoked the wild animals'' lavender for us. You light them and smoke them away."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    The Yellow tailed red snake in front of her eyes can become a pile of glowing gold. Since it is valuable, how can she leave without taking it. What''s more, as a senior chef, she hasn''t dealt with any wild animals, and it''s more than enough to kill a small snake.


    "Your Highness, you believe me. I have faith in killing snakes." Bai ruotong blinked at him. He suddenly thought that he couldn''t see him again, so he patted his chest heavily three times to show that he was very confident.


    Gu Yanqing frowned: "you don''t want to use them to make soup, do you?"


    "Snake soup is delicious!" Bai ruotong laughed, helped Gu Yanqing back a few steps, and said, "Your Highness, just watch how I kill snakes. I also killed several when I was camping in my university, so your highness doesn''t have to worry about my safety. Everything is at ease. "


    Gu Yanqing helpless smile, promised nod. Since Bai ruotong is confident, no matter how difficult it is, he believes that she can do it.


    The Yellow tailed red snake approached them carefully, and his letter turned red, as if covered with blood. Suddenly, a snake jumped up and rushed to Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong''s heart was cold, and his hand stretched out. He grabbed the seven inches of it without hesitation. Without hesitation, he cut off his head and threw it aside.


    She went to the other snake, grabbed it from the head of the tree and chopped it around. In the same way, Gu Yanqing had four yellow tailed red snakes lying beside him before he could smell them.


    When Bai ruotong was about to cut off another snake''s head, he called out from a distance: "I''ve got snakes in my hands!"


    Bai Rutong was stunned and looked up. I saw Wu Tieguai limping from a distance and running anxiously. Bai ruotong blinked. The snake in her hand was struggling wildly at this time. She was about to escape from her hands. Bai ruotong cut off the snake''s brain steadily.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah


    Wu Tieguai screamed like a pig. Clutching his crutch, he rushed with Bai ruotong with a big stride: "didn''t you let your men keep snakes! Why do you want to kill it! You wicked woman! I''ve raised ten yellow tailed red snakes. Now you''ve killed half of them! You pay me! "

 Chapter 737

    "Doctor Wu, are you raising this?"


    Gu Yanqing got up and asked.


    Wu Tieguai''s eyes were scarlet. His snake... Snake... Such precious medicinal materials were easily killed by the woman in front of him. He was so distressed that his heart was about to bleed.


    "So what?"


    "Can''t you kill us with this snake?" Gu Yanqing asked with a smile.


    Wu Tieguai glared at Gu Yanqing and gritted his teeth: "who said I would kill you with them? The Yellow tailed red snake is a medicine for your eyes. I wanted to... "


    Wu Tieguai choked.


    In a moment of anxiety, he told the truth.


    He had already planned that if the Yellow tailed red snake could bite Gu Yanqing, it would be revenge for him. Once the snake''s venom is immersed in the blood, it will be very painful.


    He wants to let Gu Yanqing taste the pain. He will cure Gu Yanqing, and then tell him that the snake can save his life. He will give Gu Yanqing a hard blow on his soul again.


    But man is not as good as nature.


    This dead girl killed his snake easily.


    This snake''s poison is beyond the grasp of martial arts practitioners. Can this sick little girl kill its snake? The incision was so complete that no poison sac was injured.


    Wu Tieguai can''t help feeling a little chilly.


    Did this little girl ever do snake killing business?


    But it''s impossible to think about it carefully. She''s a young lady with a lot of money. She doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui on weekdays. How can she do these dirty business.


    In this way, it can only be described as gifted.


    "Doctor Wu, you are really a good man. You knew that this snake could cure your highness, so you let me kill it? Is five enough to save your highness? Shall I kill some more? "


    White if Tong smile sweet Nuo, blink innocent round eyes to ask a way.


    "You dream!"


    Wu Tieguai choked these three words out of his teeth. Killing one is enough to make his heart ache, not to mention killing five.


    "Girl, take out the snake gall."


    Gu Yanqing raised her lips and reminded her with a smile.


    "Wait! What do you want to do? I didn''t promise you to take snake gall! "


    Wu Tieguai was in a hurry to stop him.


    "Since you let the snake go, the target is also us. Naturally, it''s up to us to deal with it," Gu Yanqing said in a playful voice, recovering her old abdominal blackness. "Doctor, the king of snake gall will thank you."


    Upon hearing this, Bai ruotong went forward and squatted beside the dead snake, taking the snake''s gall.


    "Wait... This snake is poisonous. If your hand is..."


    Before Wu Tieguai''s words came down, Bai ruotong had skillfully taken down a fresh snake gall. She blinked blankly and looked back at Wu Tieguai: "Doctor Wu, what did you say just now?"


    "Nothing!"


    Wu Tieguai took a hard breath.


    Bai ruotong took out five snake galls and swayed in front of Wu Tieguai twice: "Doctor Wu, let''s talk about a condition. If you are willing to treat your highness, I will give you this snake gall. How about it?"


    "This snake gall is my stuff. Why do you send it? What''s more, your highness said that you don''t need me to treat you? "


    Doctor Wu said softly.


    "So, it''s up to Dr. Wu to persuade his highness to change his mind and agree to let you treat him." Bai ruotong''s playful way.


    Wu Tieguai nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. Let him ask Gu Yanqing? Did he take the wrong medicine or forgot to take it? How can there be such a reason?


    These two men are bandits!


    "Are you kidding?" Wu Tieguai is about to roar. He is nearly 100 years old. He has never been so wronged.

 Chapter 738

    "I''m not in the mood to joke with Dr. Wu. Dr. Wu has made up his mind to treat his highness. In that case, why are you still here


    Bai ruotong carefully wrapped the snake gall in a silk handkerchief and put it into his arms. Wu Tieguai listens to this words, the heart is tiny a Zheng: "what do you mean by this?"


    "Brother and Mr. Zhao are obviously following us, but they disappear in the middle of the way. Doctor Wu, dare you say it has nothing to do with you? If I''m not wrong, you should have let my brother and Mr. Zhao go back, right? They won''t leave easily. You should have used an excuse to reassure them. This excuse is that you are trying to test us. If you pass the test, you will be able to treat your highness, right? "


    Bai said.


    Wu Tieguai''s mind is too easy to guess. If he really only wanted to embarrass his highness and her, he would not appear here.


    "You are really smart, little girl. It seems that I underestimated you before."


    I thought that this little girl was an ordinary spoiled young lady, but I never thought that she was so smart.


    Wu Tieguai sighed and turned to look at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness Prince Rong, what''s your feeling when you come here? What''s your feeling when you face the wordless monument?"


    "I can''t see it." Gu Yanqing light return way.


    "Is your heart blind, too?" Wu Tieguai''s tone was a little irritated.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "I want to ask you, who in Baining village worries you so much that you hate me so much?"


    "There is my wife in it," Wu Tieguai saw through his mind and didn''t want to hide. "You killed my wife and my children. The reason why I set up the wordless monument is to pray for my wife and children and to commemorate them. Do you think I can easily forgive you for killing your wife? "


    Gu Yanqing face a stiff, after a long time to restore calm: "so you are also a layman."


    "Who is not a layman in this world?" Wu Tieguai said softly, "when I was young, I passed by Baining village, and I had dew feelings with a woman in the village. I didn''t have the ability to take her away at the beginning. When I went there again five years ago, I found that it was a desolate place. After inquiring, I knew that it was your highness who killed the village! "


    "I don''t regret it," Gu Yanqing said lightly, "Wu Tieguai, everyone has feelings, but you are a cold-blooded person. If you really love that woman, why don''t you take her away from the land of right and wrong. Five years ago, how long has it been? You''ve been wandering in the world for so many years, and your fame has already been heard all over the world. But you didn''t want to take her away. Dare you say that for so many years, do you always remember her?


    Have you forgotten? Do you suddenly remember that you went to Baining village, only to find that it was too late, so you regret it, so you blame yourself, so you put all the blame on the king. Is that right? "


    Gu Yanqing''s words pierced Wu Tieguai''s heart one by one. His complexion turns white and he stares at Gu Yanqing in disbelief. Gu Yanqing''s expression is still light, without half emotion.


    Perhaps in his heart, he had already thought that something was hidden, so he did not feel half guilty when he heard this.


    Bai ruotong was listening, and his throat was like knocking over a soy sauce bottle, which was not a good taste.


    Therefore, it is not his highness, but Wu Tieguai, who really has remorse in his heart.


    No wonder he would be embarrassed by a villain''s village to his highness. He had such inside information.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Tieguai could not refute. All the words choked in my throat, hard to swallow.

 Chapter 739

    After a long time, he said: "you are right. I really regret. If I had the ability, even ten years ago, I could take them away. It''s my fault that I forgot to take them away from the land of right and wrong when I wandered in the river and lake. They have been waiting for me all the time


    Wu Tieguai''s words were heavy. He lowered his eyes and saw a sadness under his eyelids. Therefore, he will try every means to embarrass Gu Yanqing, which will make his guilt less.


    "If you want me to kneel down for you, I will. Because the girl''s life is in your hands. Indeed, as you said, there are good people in Baining village. They may have suffering words, so they can''t do anything.


    I''m willing to give you all the information you need. If it can make you feel less angry, I''m willing to. "


    He said, to kneel, but Wu Tieguai stopped him.


    "Well, what''s the point now? People can''t come back to life after death, "Wu Tieguai said with a smile." your little girl is right. The reason why I refuse you so ruthlessly is that I want to see whether you are the best or the worst. Now I can see clearly that your highness is a good man. In that case, why can''t I treat you? "


    From the very beginning, Wu Tieguai had such an abacus.


    Although Gu Yanqing is the enemy of killing his wife, as a doctor, he can better understand the sufferings of the world. His massacre was to save the people.


    That''s why Wu Tieguai wanted to test him.


    Wu Tieguai would not have treated him if he was a man who was obsessed with the situation and gave up his self-esteem in order to cure his eyes.


    Now Wu Tieguai really feels his integrity.


    "Is there a shortage of government doctors around your highness?"


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    "I don''t have a doctor by my side." Gu Yanqing did not change her face. Bai ruotong couldn''t help but blush and silently felt sorry for the rest of his life.


    "Your Highness is the one who saves the people, and I''m also a doctor. In this case, I''d like to follow your highness and help the people to comfort the spirit of my dead wife and make atonement for my actions. I don''t know if I can?"


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    "If so, it would be better."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng listen, she can''t believe her ears. Did Wu Tieguai join his highness?


    He is a miracle doctor! Your highness, with him, he will be more powerful in the future.


    "Little girl, it''s time to give me the snake gall?"


    Wu Tieguai did not forget it. He still felt a little distressed when he thought about it.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "we''ll pay it back when it''s cured."


    "How to treat your highness without snake gall!" He frowned.


    "I''ll give you one first!"


    "Why are you so cunning?"


    Wu Tieguai almost fainted. This little girl is still doubting him.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "the miracle doctor is an old man. I''m afraid you will cheat to surrender."


    Wu Tieguai drew a little from the corner of his mouth.


    As the old saying goes, no one can offend a woman. He really loves his five snake galls.


    ¡­¡­


    When they get back to the pharmacy, Zhao Cheng and Bai Chusheng wait anxiously outside the door. When they see that they are back safely, their hearts finally fall.


    Back to the courtyard, Wu Tieguai prescribed a dose of medicine and handed it to the apprentice.


    "Your Highness''s eye disease is not difficult. Just take medicine on time, and then use acupuncture to remove blood stasis. After seven days, the light will be restored." Wu Tieguai road.


    "Really?" Bai ruotong exclaimed with joy.


    Your Highness''s eyes are finally restored.


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Tieguai twisted his eyebrows again: "but..."


    "But what?"


    Bai rushes to ask.

 Chapter 740

    "Your Highness''s illness is easy to solve, but your illness is difficult," sighed Wu. "When are you ready for treatment? If you continue to drag on, the disease will get worse.


    What''s more, you deliberately made yourself catch cold two days ago. Do you know how much it affected your body? "


    Bai ruotong touched his nose and bowed his head with a guilty heart: "let''s cure your highness first. My illness has been accumulated over many years. I''m not afraid to delay for such a long time. Your Highness''s body is important."


    "Your body is equally important," Bai Chusheng interjected. "If the doctor is busy, let''s treat together."


    "That''s exactly what I thought." Wu Tieguai road.


    Seeing this, Bai ruotong said nothing more.


    The next morning, just after washing, Wu Tieguai came to the room. Bai ruotong was lying on the bed, staring at a candle in his room. Bai Chusheng followed him with an unexpected seriousness.


    "Press her."


    Wu Tieguai road.


    Bai Chusheng stepped forward and pressed Bai ruotong''s arm: "Doctor Wu, there will be some pain when the needle is applied. Please bear it."


    Bai ruotong nodded. Wu Tieguai took out a silver needle, dipped it in the liquid medicine, held her finger, and put the silver needle into the fingertip acupoint.


    Bai Rutong snorted, and the pain spread from his fingers to his head. Head suddenly dizzy, smoked dizzy feeling let her a burst of nausea.


    She began to struggle, Bai Chusheng pressed her: "if Tong, bear it."


    "This is the first step. If you can''t bear it, you will die later." Wu Tieguai reminds coldly.


    Bai Rutong was stunned. He clenched his teeth and closed his eyes. Where Wu''s needle goes, there is intense pain. It''s like a snake coming from the meat into the bone. The intense pain makes Bai ruotong cry out.


    When Bai Chusheng saw that her face had turned blue and white, his heart could not help pulling up: "Doctor Wu, if there is no problem with Tong, I think she seems very sad."


    "It''s up to her to get through."


    Wu Tieguai said, turned around and said to Zhang Yuan, "go and get a basin of water."


    Zhang Yuan rushed out of the room and came back with a basin of water. Wu Tieguai put clear water under the bed and pressed Bai ruotong''s fingers.


    "Da..."


    The black blood drips into the basin, and instantly faints away. Even if Bai Chusheng didn''t know the medical theory, he could see that there was something wrong with the blood.


    "Is he poisoned?"


    "Didn''t she explain it to you? I''ve told her everything Wu Tieguai road.


    Bai Chusheng shook his head: "I just listen to her, the condition is a little complicated."


    Wu Tieguai angrily looks at Bai Rutong, who is suffering from pain, and explains everything with a cold voice. After hearing this, Bai Chusheng was surprised: "the art of Wushan? This... This... Nanyuan has no Wushan skill, isn''t it... "


    Is Bai Chusheng wrong? But on second thought, who is Wu Tieguai? How can he be wrong?


    At this thought, Bai Chusheng swallowed his words into his throat.


    "This is one of the reasons why I want to go to Nanyuan with my highness. I want to see who can do such a business at the foot of the emperor."


    Wu Tieguai saw through Bai Chusheng''s mind and said sternly.


    "I... I want to throw up..."


    The weak voice on the couch interrupted their conversation. Bai Chusheng was stunned, and then he took out a copper basin and handed it to her. Bai Rutong choked out a mouthful of blood in the basin. If you look carefully, the blood turns black.


    "This..."


    "It seems that the poisoning is quite deep." Wu Tieguai twisted his eyebrows. "At least it''s more serious than I imagined.

 Chapter 741

    "It''s hard..."


    Her mouth was full of blood, and her nose was blocked by a plug. She couldn''t breathe normally, so she had to open her mouth to breathe in air. His clothes were all wet, his forehead was still covered with hot sweat, and his hair adhered to his face, which contrasted with his pale face.


    "Is there no way to relieve pain?"


    Bai Chu asked urgently.


    Bai ruotong is suffering here, and his heart is not the same. Wu Tieguai shook his head: "No. I just used liquid medicine to draw out the poison in her body. This is the first step. The second step is more difficult. Maybe you will have hallucinations. If you make a mistake, you may hurt your head. "


    Bai Chusheng''s heart sank. Bai ruotong''s sufferings were unexpected. As her brother, he had never thought about her body and wasted so many years of treatment. If not for Gu Yanqing, I''m afraid Bai Rutong would continue to delay.


    "It hurts... It hurts..."


    Bai ruotong''s eyes closed with tears. Her body seemed to be separated from herself, hot and painful. She couldn''t move, as if she had been tied to the bed by an invisible rope.


    Wu Tieguai gave another ten injections in succession, and Bai ruotong fainted with pain. Bai Chusheng had been watching her all the time and didn''t dare blink.


    After Bai ruotong''s busy work, Wu Tieguai went to Gu Yanqing again. Gu Yanqing''s eye disease is easy to solve. It takes only half an hour to apply acupuncture and medicine.


    After finishing all this, Wu Tieguai wanted to go back to his room to have a rest, but he was called by Gu Yanqing: "if Tong is OK?"


    "Not so good. If you want to see it, go and see it." Wu Tieguai finished, carrying the medicine box out of the room.


    When Wu Tieguai left, Gu Yanqing came down to Bai ruotong''s room with Zhao Cheng''s Guide. The room is very quiet, only the wind can be heard.


    "Your Highness, what are you doing here?"


    Bai Chusheng got up, moved his body and put Gu Yanqing on a bench.


    "I''m worried about Rutong," Gu Yanqing sat down and looked subconsciously toward the direction of his voice. "But Rutong is asleep?"


    "After a long day, I fell asleep." Bai Chusheng smiles helplessly.


    "What''s the disease, can the doctor tell?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "it''s a Wushan continuation of life."


    "The art of Wushan''s continuation of life?" Gu Yanqing''s words mixed with some surprise, and Zhao Cheng on one side was also confused. Isn''t this technique already forbidden in Nanyuan? Why is there such a technique, let alone used on a young lady.


    "Doctor Wu''s judgment has always been no problem. If he says so, it must be so." Bai Chusheng affirmed.


    He knew Gu Yanqing''s surprise. When he heard this, he was also skeptical.


    "If this is the case, there will be a disaster in Nanyuan." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Chusheng was silent.


    The crux of the matter now is, who will fight against Bai ruotong? That man did it once. Will he do it a second time.


    He thought about it carefully, but he couldn''t imagine it. Gu Yanqing could not see his expression, but the silent air made him feel the depression in Bai Chusheng''s heart.


    "Was there a sick man in your house who needed to live Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Chusheng shook his head: "I have thought about this problem, but at that time I was too young to remember many things clearly. When I go back, I will ask my grandmother."


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing nodded and asked no more.


    The air fell silent again. It was not until the middle of the night that Gu Yanqing got up and left. Bai Chusheng is always guarding Bai ruotong, not half sleepy.

 Chapter 742

    Bai ruotong dreamed of the strange dream. She and the man in white were walking in the forest. Later, she came to a small town. In that town, Bai ruotong was attacked and sent to the brothel. The man in white came to help and killed all the people in the brothel.


    Although Bai ruotong couldn''t see the man in white, she could see the scarlet killing in his eyes.


    "Are you afraid?" the man asked her


    "Not afraid." Bai ruotong shook his head. "If I''m afraid, am I not qualified to marry you?"


    "When did I say I would marry you?" The man was amused by her, the corner of his mouth raised a good-looking radian. Bai ruotong was attracted by his smile, lying on his shoulder, raising his head and kissing him on the chin: "but you didn''t say you wouldn''t marry me!"


    The man was slightly stunned, and his eyes suddenly changed from Yin to tenderness.


    "You little girl really want to marry me?" Asked the man.


    Bai ruotong nodded seriously: "marry!"


    "Don''t say that to me when you grow up." The man had no choice but to smile and didn''t put her words in his heart, but because of her promise of innocence, his heart was a little soft.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, they were together all the time. Eat and live together. Bai ruotong is afraid of thunder, so the man in white is always by her side. Since he was with her, his smile has become more and more.


    "When you go back to the capital, do you think you haven''t seen me?" Bai Rutong asked nervously.


    The man in white in front of her was a prince, but she was only the daughter of a general. She was afraid that he would forget her.


    The man in white smiles: "you are so noisy, even if you want to forget you, it is also a difficult thing."


    Bai ruotong scratched her head. She was really very noisy.


    Originally thought that she and men have plenty of time to get along, but did not expect that a few days later, a disaster will interrupt everything.


    It was a small town that was about to reach the capital. When they were about to enter the gate, they were surrounded by a group of people in black. The man in white backed her back and drew out his sword. The man in black rushes towards them. The sword attacks the man fiercely. The man has excellent martial arts. As long as he comes to attack, he will be killed in the next moment.


    However, under such circumstances, Bai ruotong was still in a cold sweat for the man. At this time, Bai ruotong could see the light shining in the forest. Look carefully, an arrow is aimed at the man. Without much thought, Bai ruotong rushed forward to block the sword for the man.


    Sword heavily through her back, suddenly, blood blurred her clothes.


    "Rutong!"


    The man lost his voice and screamed. The leader in black wanted to attack the man in white, but Bai ruotong didn''t know where he had the courage. He staggered forward and pushed the man away. As a result, her back shoulder was cut by a knife.


    "Bang!"


    The gate opened at this time, and a group of armored soldiers rushed out and surrounded them. Seeing the scene, the man in black was stunned and thought for a long time before he left.


    The man in white picked her up and said to the soldiers, "I am king nairong, Prince Gu Yanqing. Let me enter the city quickly and find a doctor for me!"


    Gu Yanqing.


    In his sleep, Bai Rutong was shocked.


    The next second, in front of the fog gradually dispersed, she saw the white man''s face.


    It''s a gorgeous face.


    It''s Gu Yanqing.


    She and Gu Yanqing had met for a long time.


    The next second, when Bai ruotong opened his eyes, he came to this world. She is a strange face in the mirror. As she lay dying in bed, she heard that she had fallen into the water.


    How to fall into the water? She was hurt by the sword

 Chapter 743

    Bai Rutong thought blankly. When he opened his eyes, his whole body was white. She was as light as a cloud.


    "You originally belong to this world. At the beginning, it was your fault to let you exchange souls with people in this world. In order not to cause confusion, you closed your memory at the beginning. Now is the right time. Your memory will be completely hidden with you."


    Such as the distant sound of ethereal sound in the vast expanse of a ring. Bai Rutong choked and said, "are you Yan Jun?"


    I didn''t expect to have the chance to hear Yan Jun''s voice in my life. She thought that when she met again, she would die.


    Wait for a while?


    Are you dead?


    "You are not dead!" Yan Jun saw through her carefully and thought, "Bai ruotong of another world still lives in your body. If she doesn''t go back, your body in this world will really die. She still cares about the world. You need to let her fulfill her last wish, otherwise, the consequences will be serious. "


    Where''s my father!


    Bai Rutong wants to vomit blood.


    So that means she''s the one in the world? Is the original owner the modern man?


    No wonder she felt a little strange that she could never remember what happened when she was four or five years old.


    No wonder she always has some dreams about "man in white".


    No wonder she looks as like as two peas in the dream.


    It turns out that she is the real Bai ruotong, and the original owner is the so-called undead.


    Bai ruotong took a cool breath.


    "Wait a minute, isn''t this the world of fiction¡¶ The queen of the supreme madness


    White if Tong Zhang Yuan eye, ask a way.


    "This is a novel that you asked Mrs. Meng to write. It''s to attract your attention and make you regard everything as an absurd crossing. Isn''t it a popular crossing in modern times? Is this excuse more acceptable than telling you that you are not a modern person at first


    Yan Jun returned to his previous tone.


    What a hammer!


    She can''t accept it at all!


    What the hell are these!


    It seems that this prefecture has to be managed by another person!


    "If the other soul has not been willing to return, I will not tell you everything about the world, so I will ask you to do her things. Of course, it is not to let you do it in vain. I will give you something."


    "What is it?" Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened.


    Is it golden finger? System? Space?


    Is it her dream weapon to win?


    "None of them!" Yan Jun was shocked by the little idea in her heart, "the secret of heaven can''t be revealed. Then you''ll know. OK, go back."


    As soon as Yan Jun''s voice fell, a whirlwind suddenly blew up in the white world. Bai Rutong exclaimed, "wait a minute! I haven''t finished yet But it was too late, she had been swept up by the wind, and the familiar dizziness hit her again.


    By the time she woke up again, it was day. In front of me is the familiar mud yard. Beside him sat Bai Chusheng, who had not closed his eyes for two days, and Gu Yanqing.


    "Are you awake?"


    Bai Chusheng looked a little tired and asked.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded: "brother, I had a dream. No, it''s not a dream... It''s a real thing."


    "What dream?" It was Gu Yanqing who asked.


    "Keke..."


    Bai ruotong was about to open her mouth when she had a sudden itching in her throat. She covered her mouth and coughed. Bai Chusheng got up for her and followed her back: "don''t worry. Let''s wait until we have a good body."


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but if she didn''t talk about it, how could her heart be put down: "brother, bring me a glass of water."

 Chapter 744

    After three mouthfuls of water, Bai ruotong took it easy. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and told them all about her dream and why she had come.


    Anyway, Yan Jun didn''t tell her whether it was * * or not. These two were the people she could trust. Moreover, she didn''t want to hide Bai Chusheng. The original owner''s affair was more or less his heartache. He always thought that his sister had passed away.


    If you don''t tell him the truth, I''m afraid Bai Chusheng will suffer all the time.


    Such a story, the window has already turned from day to dusk. Bai Chusheng was shocked. Thin lips open and close, as if to ask what, but can not ask export. After a while, he said, "did you cheat me? What you said is true? "


    Gu Yanqing looked calm, but her fingers were slightly tight: "Rutong didn''t lie. If she is not your own sister, she will never know about her past with Wang


    When Bai Chusheng heard the words, his heart suddenly put down, but it was a bit incredible. Finally, he showed a relieved smile: "I didn''t expect that so many things happened when I went out of the house. It''s hard to believe such a bizarre truth. "


    Bai ruotong sniffed: "I also think I''m a disaster prone person. Will my brother believe me?"


    "Yes."


    Bai Chusheng nodded.


    He believes in Bai Rutong unconditionally.


    A hanging heart finally put down. Bai ruotong moved his body for a while. The feeling of soreness still exists, but still some can''t move.


    "General Bai, you go to have a rest first. Next, I''ll watch ruotong." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Later in the evening, the doctor will give the needle again. I''m afraid if I leave, your highness will not be able to control Rutong."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    When Bai ruotong heard this, his heart fell down again. Even if she knew that she was Bai ruotong, it could not relieve her suffering.


    If she could, she really didn''t want to receive such painful treatment.


    "Can you give me two days off?" Bai ruotong pleaded.


    "No way." Bai Chusheng refused without hesitation, "the next treatment is the key. Don''t be afraid. Nothing will happen


    "But it really hurts." Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. The pain is unforgettable. What''s more, the miracle doctor said that the pain is getting worse and worse. How can Bai ruotong endure it.


    "Bear it." Bai Chusheng sighed. Although he was distressed, he couldn''t help him except let her bear it.


    "I know. I will bear it. In exchange, can my brother have a rest?" Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng was stunned and then said with a smile, "you are waiting for me here."


    "My elder brother looks very tired. I think my elder brother always stayed by my side when I was sleepy. I''m worried that my elder brother will get sick after my body is cured. So even for me, my elder brother should pay attention to rest. You can rest assured that nothing will happen if your highness looks at me here."


    Bai ruotong returned to comfort him with his words intact.


    Bai Chusheng sighed and said, "OK."


    When he got up, Bai Chusheng just took two steps, but he was a little worried: "I''ll call bodyguard Zhao in. If he gets hurt, he will have a lot of strength. I''m afraid his highness can''t..."


    "Don''t worry. I have no problem alone." Gu Yanqing said.


    With a bitter smile, Bai Chusheng shook his head and walked out of the room.


    As soon as he left, Bai ruotong lay on the bed and breathed heavily. She looked at Gu Yanqing with a smile.

 Chapter 745

    "What are you laughing at?"


    Gu Yanqing is very strange.


    "From the beginning to the end, your Highness has always liked me. I''m still jealous of myself. It''s really ridiculous."


    Bai ruotong spat out her tongue. When she thought about the competition between herself and herself, she felt that she was stupid.


    "Who said I like you?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and teases her deliberately.


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank: "didn''t your highness remember me only when we met before?"


    "Not really." Gu Yanqing smiles.


    "So you''re still thinking about the original owner?" Bai ruotong''s tone was sour.


    Is there a story between him and the original owner?


    "Well." Gu Yanqing''s tone is a bit playful. Bai ruotong clenched his fist and beat him hard on the chest: "you promised me that I couldn''t forget me, and you promised me that I would marry you, so the person you are thinking about in your heart has always been the original owner?"


    Bai ruotong is really going to be angry with him.


    Gu Yanqing listen to her tone seems to be serious, raised a good-looking smile. He took her hand and put it on his chest: "I''m just joking with you. How can you take it seriously? If I don''t think about you all the time, why would I pester you so heartless?"


    "Do you admit that you are entangled?"


    Bai ruotong put down his heart and asked.


    Gu Yanqing reached out to explore the obstacles in front of her and sat at the end of her bed: "it''s not entanglement. Will you fall in love with me now?"


    "At the beginning, I was just a girl with yellow hair. Your highness was attracted to a girl whose hair had not grown up yet. To tell you the truth, are you abnormal? If you admit it, I won''t dislike you."


    Bai said jokingly.


    Gu Yanqing frowned: "at the beginning, if I remember correctly, didn''t you cry and ask me to marry you?"


    "It can''t hide your virtue of eating tender grass." Bai Rutong snorted coldly.


    Gu Yanqing holds her hand helplessly and spoils her. She is about to say something, but there is a sound of feet outside the door.


    It''s Wu Tieguai.


    He stood up, Wu Tieguai also entered the room at this time, followed by Zhao Cheng.


    "You are awake. Are you abnormal?" Wu Tieguai asked.


    Bai ruotong rolled his eyes and said, "I used to be very healthy. I can jump around lively. But when you come, I''m not good now."


    "Then you''d better accept your fate."


    Wu Tieguai said, looking behind him: "Mr. Zhao, please press her."


    "No, I''ll be alone."


    Gu Yanqing said softly.


    "You alone? You can''t see now. How can you do it alone Doctor Wu sighed, "I know you two are very affectionate, but she doesn''t have eyes when it hurts later. If you hurt your highness, what should I do?"


    "I will not be hurt by her."


    Gu Yanqing said slowly. He held Bai ruotong''s hands: "little girl, if it hurts, just hold my hand."


    White if Tong smell speech, stuffy of nod.


    Wu Tieguai takes a look at Zhao Cheng, meaning that as long as Gu Yanqing can''t support him, he is ready to help at any time. Zhao Cheng understood what he meant and carefully stared at them.


    Wu Tieguai takes off Bai ruotong''s stockings. His knife in his hand makes everything quick, and a blood flower is immediately dyed on the bed cloth. Before the blood gushed, he covered the blade with herbs.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Bai ruotong screamed. Bai did not feel any special pain because he was quick and sharp at the edge of the knife. However, when the liquid medicine covers the wound, the pain will quickly cover up like the tide.

 Chapter 746

    "Pain..."


    Bai ruotong clenched her teeth. Because of the pain, her facial features were almost distorted. She thought about the pain, but never thought there would be such a pain, the whole body as if to tear in general. She clenched Gu Yanqing''s hand, and his hand became her last straw.


    "Hold it, little girl."


    Gu Yanqing felt her strength. Her palms were soaked with sweat, and her nails were embedded in his flesh.


    Wu Tieguai took out the silver needles, and each needle pricked, Bai ruotong''s body could not help shivering. Those silver needles into the body, such as the body appeared a hole, a group of ants in pairs to her wound drilling, biting her flesh.


    It hurts and itches.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah..."


    Bai ruotong screamed and began to struggle violently. Wu Tieguai said anxiously: "hold her down!"


    Zhao Cheng hurried forward and pressed Bai ruotong''s legs. Her hands were clenched tightly by Gu Yanqing and could not move at all.


    A moment later, Wu Tieguai took out the silver needle, took out a pill from the medicine box and fed it into Bai ruotong''s mouth.


    "For the next four hours, I can''t leave for a moment." Wu Tieguai said, "an hour later, her body will be cold, the next hour, her body will be hot, as long as the two hours, her body''s residual poison, even if it is clean."


    "Good." Gu Yanqing answers.


    Wu Tieguai was stunned: "will your highness not go? Your eyes can take off the gauze tomorrow. You''d better have a good rest. "


    "No, I''m here to keep her." Gu Yanqing said.


    Wu Tieguai didn''t try to persuade him.


    Bai ruotong is panting. The continuous pain makes her close to dehydration. Holding Gu Yanqing''s hand, she turned her head and said, "Your Highness... It hurts..."


    Her tone was like that of a child, which made Gu Yanqing''s heart soften. Bai ruotong is a weak woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. Now she can''t bear the torture. Just about to persuade, Bai ruotong suddenly sat up and coughed up a mouthful of black blood toward the spittoon.


    As soon as the black blood came out, her body relaxed a lot. She lay back on the bed and relaxed: "it doesn''t hurt anymore..."


    "How much better?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded. The pain just now made her want to bite her tongue and kill herself. But after spitting out a mouthful of black blood, the pain on the body was like the tide that suddenly faded. Except for the slight pain in the body, there was no pain.


    "Zhao Cheng, wait outside." Gu Yanqing said, "if you need to, I will call you in again."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng answered, opened the curtain and walked out of the room.


    Gu Yanqing picked up a square handkerchief and carefully searched in mid air. At last, her fingers fell on her cheek and wiped the hot sweat for her.


    "Are you worried, your highness?" White if Tong see his face a little bit white, distressed way.


    "What do you say? The pain is in your body and in my heart. " Gu Yanqing''s voice is as gentle as running water.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was slightly crisp, and he chuckled out: "it''s good to have someone my highness likes to accompany me. It''s good."


    Gu Yanqing raised her lips and tucked in the quilt for her. Bai ruotong carefully looked at the man in front of him. Although he was blindfolded, the bridge of his nose and thin lips were almost perfect. Even without looking at the whole facial features, Gu Yanqing''s appearance was amazing enough.


    No wonder so many women love him.


    When Bai ruotong smiles, she suddenly feels that she is so lucky. Although her life is full of ups and downs, meeting Gu Yanqing is the luckiest thing in her life.


    In her most painful time, he accompanied her without complaint.


    More reassuring than anyone else.

 Chapter 747

    "Your Highness, I was joking with Doctor Wu a few days ago."


    Gu Yanqing can''t see her. In order to reassure him, Bai Rutong takes on a relaxed tone. Gu Yanqing was amused by the little girl, even if she is sick, she is also a pair of ancient spirit, really let people take her helpless.


    "Are you kidding?"


    "I asked Dr. Wu whether it was painful to have a baby or to treat a disease," Bai ruotong spat out his tongue. "Now I finally understand that it''s painful to have a baby, because my pain is intermittent, but when a woman gives birth to a child, it''s painful for several hours, and it''s more and more painful..."


    Bai ruotong took his hand and fiddled with it in front of his eyes. Gu Yanqing''s fingers are long and straight, and his palms are wide. Twice as big as you are. Gu Yanqing put her soft hands and played with her at will.


    "How do you know it hurts to have a baby?" He chatted with her patiently.


    "I think Zhang was born," Bai said with a smile. "Although I hate Zhang, I still admire her courage."


    "Has she ever bullied you?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong sighed: "she''s dead."


    She never thought that Zhang Shi would really pay for her life, but in the end, she wanted to die for love.


    Falling in love with someone who is not worth it really hurts.


    They said a lot, but Bai ruotong''s body began to chill at this time. She shrunk and rolled herself into a ball. Gu Yanqing listened to the rustle of her quilt and said in a soft voice, "is it cold?"


    "En..." Bai Rutong shivered, "it''s so cold..."


    Wu said the symptoms have been fulfilled. Gu Yanqing took a folded quilt and covered it for her. After pressing it tightly, she asked, "is it still cold?"


    "Cold..."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    Gu Yanqing had no choice but to call Zhao Chengbei a lady Tang. Bai ruotong shivered with cold, staring at Gu Yanqing and said, "can your highness tell me a story? Let me divert my attention? "


    Gu Yanqing was slightly shocked: "what story do you want to hear?"


    "I want to hear about your highness as a child." Bai Rutong''s teeth trembled. Her whole body is as if in an ice cave, and she doesn''t feel any heat.


    Gu Yanqing was silent for a moment. At this time, Zhao Cheng sent Mrs. Tang. Gu Yanqing got up and put Mrs. Tang into the quilt and said in a soft voice, "nothing good happened to me when I was a child."


    "I want to hear everything." White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing smell speech, slightly ponder a moment, open mouth: "that this king tells you a my mother empress, how is the affair when the empress is still?"


    Bai Rutong choked and nodded.


    "I had nothing to play with when I was a child. At that time, Cuju was popular in the imperial palace. Big brother''s Cuju was made by his mother''s own hands. It was made of excellent green bamboo with patterns carved on it. It was very beautiful. Every time I see my brother playing football with a group of bodyguards, I am envious


    Gu Yanqing spoke slowly.


    "Why didn''t your highness join in?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "I want to do my homework and practice martial arts. At the beginning, everyone thought that the king would be canonized as the prince, so the queen mother and the grand mother were very strict with the king. "


    Hearing this, Bai Rutong reaches out from the quilt and holds Gu Yanqing.


    If so, Gu Yanqing must have been raised as a prince. But since the death of the former queen, Gu Yanqing has fallen from the altar of gods. It must have hit him a lot.


    "But once, big brother''s Cuju suddenly disappeared, so big brother looked around, and finally found Cuju in Wang''s room."


    Gu Yanqing smile, relaxed tone as if to say what joke in general.

 Chapter 748

    The cold of the body seems to disappear gradually. Bai Rutong stares at Gu Yanqing as if he wants to see through him. Staring without blinking.


    "His mother''s wife is the empress of the German imperial concubine. As soon as the empress of the German imperial concubine sued her father, the father wanted to beat the king, but she was stopped by the empress of the mother. The empress of the mother assured the king that this matter was not done by the king. She assured the father with her life that the father would investigate this matter.


    Originally, it was just a matter of two children, but after the mother made such a fuss, the father had to reluctantly send someone to investigate. After some investigation, it''s brother''s bodyguard who accidentally kicked the ball into Wang''s study, saying it was accidentally kicked in, but who knows what the truth is? "


    Gu Yanqing said here, there was a laugh. Bai ruotong listened carefully, and his brows wrinkled slightly. If so, I''m afraid the former queen will lose her sacred heart. It was a small matter that could be solved by beating the board, but the queen made such a fuss, but it turned into a big investigation.


    For the sake of Gu Yanqing, the former queen has been unable to take care of the emperor''s favor.


    She really loves Gu Yanqing, and she can''t bear to be wronged.


    "Later, the bodyguard was broken, and the eldest brother also got ten boards," Gu Yanqing said with a smile. "I asked my mother to send my eldest brother ten Cuju as a consolation. Then one night, I went to my brother''s room and trampled Cuju under his pillow


    White if Tong Zhang Yuan eye, listen to this words can''t help "cackle cackle" of smile voice: "Your Highness''s revenge is not general strong."


    He did not let the prince hate him so much.


    "Don''t you also say that I am a cautious man?" Gu Yanqing joked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. He''s really black in the stomach and careful. He can''t afford any loss.


    But this kind of character makes Bai ruotong feel inexplicably lovely.


    "Is there any story to tell?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing smile: "can think of more interesting story, only such a."


    He is about to forget the past.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Rutong''s sudden mention, Gu Yanqing would never have thought of it.


    The candlelight flickered, Gu Yanqing''s figure flickered with the candlelight on the window. The sky outside the window is already dark. A white moon is hanging in the black night sky. Stars like white sesame are shining around.


    Bai ruotong looked at the carved fence of the bed, but his mouth suddenly bent down.


    A funny story?


    Why didn''t she want to laugh at all.


    "Your Highness, if we have children in the future, you can play Cuju with them." Bai said with a smile.


    Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow: "women also kick?"


    "Kick it all!" White Rutong road.


    "So you are in such a hurry to get married and have children with me." Gu Yanqing made fun of her on purpose.


    His face suddenly turned red. Bai ruotong realized that he had said something wrong. Gu Yanqing was angry and hid his cheek in the quilt.


    "It''s exactly what you want..."


    Bai ruotong murmured. When he hid his face in the quilt, his body suddenly turned warm. She was stunned and let go of Mrs. Tang. He poked his head out of the bed again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing heard the sound and asked softly.


    "It''s a little hot."


    As Bai said, he lifted up a quilt. It seems that this is the second level of what Wu Tieguai said. As long as she gets through this layer, her body will be fine.


    Bai Rutong thought so and got up and jumped off the couch.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m thirsty for water." Bai ruotong went to the table, picked up the tea and took three mouthfuls. One cup at a time.

 Chapter 749

    Gu Yanqing wants to get up, but he can''t see anything. Even if he wants to help, he can''t. Just as he hesitated, Bai Rutong ran back to him, helped him sit down, and climbed back to the couch.


    It''s so hot


    Bai ruotong swallowed his saliva. He just drank water, but now his throat is very dry. When she was about to stay, Gu Yanqing first fumbled for the cup and handed it to her.


    After eating several more cups, Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows and lifted up his bedding: "hot... Hot..."


    Compared with the cold, Bai ruotong couldn''t stand the heat. It felt like he was burning all over his body. She couldn''t help but put her hand on the lace around her waist. Looking up at Gu Yanqing, she swallows a mouthful of saliva. Anyway, he can''t see it. Even if he takes off his inner clothes, it doesn''t matter?


    Thinking about this, Bai ruotong was so hot that he took off his inner clothes.


    "Girl, what are you doing?" Gu Yanqing raised her hand and was about to reach out to her.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Bai Rutong pushes him away in a panic.


    "Shula!"


    Gu Yanqing''s body suddenly bumped into the round stool on one side and nearly fell to the ground.


    "Your Highness!"


    Zhao Cheng''s voice rang out from the door. Hearing this, he was about to rush into the entrance. Bai Rutong yelled, "Zhao Cheng! Don''t come in! There''s nothing in it! No entry


    Zhao Cheng''s footstep is stupefied in situ, Zheng for a long time, retreated. Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and raised his hand to support Gu Yanqing. He was about to return to the bench, but Gu Yanqing''s hand came to her again and worried: "girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t touch me!"


    If Gu Yanqing finds out that her inner garment is open now, doesn''t she want to be regarded as a licentious woman?


    Bai ruotong thought so and shook off Gu Yanqing''s hand. But with such a throw, Gu Yanqing''s body fell backward, and the soft belt on his eyes was caught by the gold hook of the bed curtain, and suddenly scattered. He was slightly stunned, subconsciously opened his eyes, after a burst of white light vertigo, there was a little girl''s panic face in front of him, from the fuzzy gradually clear, her delicate pink facial features completely reflected in his eyes.


    Bai ruotong''s face was flushed and he picked him up from the couch in a panic. Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned, and her eyes gradually moved down. Her clothes and cloaks showed round and white shoulders, and the peony red lining inside showed the spring light.


    Gu Yanqing''s throat rolled.


    No wonder the little girl is so frightened.


    Gu Yanqing''s mouth was silent.


    "Your Highness... Are you ok? Did you hurt anything? " Bai Rutong asked in a panic.


    He didn''t expect his eyes to recover so quickly, but now, if he told Bai Rutong that he could see, Bai must be so ashamed that he wanted to hide in the corner of the table.


    "Not bad." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Can your eyes see?"


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and Gu Yanqing''s eyes were black again, shining in the candlelight. Her subconscious probe hand waved, but saw Gu Yanqing''s eyes motionless.


    "I can''t see, but I can feel the light." Gu Yanqing said.


    "That''s good."


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly came down.


    "Good?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow, face dew a bit displeased, "you don''t want this king''s eyes good?"


    "No, no!" Bai ruotong shook his head like a rattle. "I... naturally, I hope your Highness''s eyes can be faster and better..."


    She explained flurriedly, holding back the scorching heat in her body, she took his eye band from the bed and handed it to him: "Your Highness, you''d better wrap it quickly."


    "No need." Gu Yanqing said, "it''s good to let the doctor take medicine with me again tomorrow morning."


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong hung his eyes and held himself together: "I''m sorry, your highness. I didn''t mean to

 Chapter 750

    Gu Yanqing''s sixth sense is incomparable. If she accidentally meets her, he can''t help but guess what happened.


    "Still hot?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Why don''t you turn around and take off your clothes?" Gu Yanqing tried.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. When he looked up at Gu Yanqing, his Shenqing was worried and looked at himself. Yuanshan''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Bai ruotong breathed a sigh of relief. Gu Yanqing has always been thinking about her. For a moment, she almost doubted Gu Yanqing''s bad thoughts.


    He is so honest with himself, why should he be so timid.


    Bai ruotong thought so, touched his nose and said with relief, "Your Highness, you can''t see what you''re doing


    She said, taking off her inner garment.


    The perfect curve of the waist is revealed in front of Gu Yanqing''s eyes.


    She has grown up a lot.


    Gu Yanqing eyes with heat, thin lips into a straight line.


    "It''s so hot..."


    Bai ruotong fanned herself with her hand. Maybe she felt a little unhappy. She looked around the room and saw a PU fan hanging in front of the cabinet. She quickly jumped out of bed and took it. Her feet are very small, slightly stand on tiptoe, showing the round feet naked, pink tender, white fat.


    Gu Yanqing lost her look for a moment.


    "Little girl, you will be born in January." Gu Yanqing suddenly thought of it and said.


    Bai ruotong turned around and said with a smile, "yes, I''m 14 years old. I''m going to have hairpins in a year."


    "Is there a present you want?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong turned his eyes and said, "I don''t want anything else. I just want your highness to be with me."


    Here, she has everything and doesn''t worry about food and clothing. As long as her highness can accompany her, she will be satisfied.


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t help laughing. Being watched by her innocent eyes, Gu Yanqing suddenly felt that he was very mean.


    It''s so hot.


    Bai ruotong was fanning, but the more he fanned, the hotter he felt. She now seems to be standing in the hot sun of 50 degrees, exposed to the sun. The whole body was almost baked.


    Gu Yanqing stroked her arm. Her body was really hot. He was about to get up and call Zhao Cheng to fetch water when Bai ruotong suddenly stopped him: "Your Highness, don''t call people!"


    "I''ll send him to the door instead of coming in." Gu Yanqing said.


    "No!" Bai ruotong hugged him. "Your Highness is very cool. Let me hold him for a while. Just hold him for a while."


    Fragrant soft into the bosom, Gu Yanqing''s body suddenly a stiff. She can feel the heat through her clothes. But now he can do nothing, can only silently embrace her. The finger just touched her soft body, Gu Yanqing was stunned and couldn''t help looking down.


    "Your Highness, you must not touch me!"


    Bai ruotong felt his fingers drifting gently and yelled.


    Gu Yanqing''s hand suddenly did not move, anyway, can see such beautiful scenery, even if temporarily does not touch how.


    "Feel better?"


    Gu Yanqing said softly.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "it''s better. Your highness is as cold as a snake. Your highness, are you Bai Suzhen in your last life


    Gu Yanqing asked: "who is Bai Suzhen?"


    "A thousand year old snake demon." Bai said jokingly.


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t laugh or cry: "what''s in your head?"


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and let go of Gu Yanqing. Just want to talk, lining is a loose, fell from the body.


    Even in the face of anything, Prince Rong, when he saw the scene in front of him, could not help but take a breath. Except for the knickerbockers, her whole body was exposed to him.


    Bai Rutong was also surprised, and then he screamed and hid in the bedding.

 Chapter 751

    But then Bai realized that Gu Yanqing couldn''t see him. She put her heart down, wrapped the quilt carefully, moved over and picked up her inner garment from the ground.


    Gu Yanqing only felt that her body was getting hot with her. If he looked further, he was afraid that he would lose control.


    Pressing the center of his brow, Gu Yanqing turned his head.


    After a whole night, Bai ruotong had fallen asleep. When she woke up in the daytime, her clothes were neatly dressed. She looked at Gu Yanqing and said, "Your Highness, are you wearing my clothes?"


    "I have not met you." Gu Yanqing''s face did not change.


    Bai Rutong clenched his teeth and glared at him. Gu Yanqing raised the corner of his lip and saw Bai Rutong''s shriveled appearance, which made him feel very familiar.


    God knows how he spent the whole night last night.


    Little girl sleeps very uneasily, kicking quilt for a while, getting rid of her clothes for a while. It was the first time for Gu Yanqing to take care of her, to be a father and a mother, to cover her with quilts and to help her dress. She stayed up all night.


    "Your Highness, white girl, are you two awake?"


    Wu Tieguai''s voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Come in."


    Gu Yanqing replied and turned to cover the bedding for Bai ruotong.


    After feeling the pulse, Wu Tieguai raised a smile: "white girl, this disease can be regarded as a solution, in the future as long as a good body, everything can be well."


    Bai ruotong''s eyes moved and he put down his heart. But after a moment, his heart suddenly pinched again: "doctor, look at your Highness''s eyes, don''t you think you can recover today? Why your Highness''s eyes have not yet recovered. "


    Wu Tieguai was slightly stunned and looked at Gu Yanqing. At one glance, Wu Tieguai twisted his eyebrows and stroked his beard: "Your Highness, are you joking with white girl? Your eyes have obviously recovered. "


    "Recovered?"


    Bai ruotong breathed out.


    "If not, why did your highness take off the bandage?" Wu Tieguai smiles and takes a closer look at Gu Yanqing. "It''s recovered."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His Royal Highness Prince Rong, who has always been calm, now feels guilty.


    "Your Highness, can your eyes really see?"


    Bai ruotong opened his eyes and screamed in surprise.


    "I don''t know when I can see it this morning." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong breathed a sigh of relief: "it was this morning..."


    Fortunately, it wasn''t yesterday


    wait!


    The nerve of heart suddenly breaks, white if Tong squints, sharp stare at Gu Yanqing.


    He put on his own clothes. If he can''t see, she won''t feel it when she''s dressing herself? Moreover, how could he know that he could not see?


    Thinking of all kinds of things last night, Bai Rutong''s face suddenly turned into a tomato color.


    Gu Yanqing coughed twice, and the air seemed to be filled with a sense of killing: "general Bai should still be sleeping. I''m going to ask him to come here!"


    "You wait for me!"


    Bai ruotong turned over and went straight after Gu Yanqing. Wu Tieguai was in the same place, looking at the two people who had gone away.


    Bai ruotong chased him all the way to the corridor.


    "Gu Yanqing! You stop for me


    Bai Rutong stopped him. Gu Yanqing had no choice but to look back, but her eyes fell on her bare feet in the air. Eyes slightly a Lin, he squatted down and held her in his arms.


    "Why do you hold me! You put me down quickly! I''ll settle with you! "


    Bai Rutong clenched his fist and said hello to him.


    "Your illness is just right. What should you do if you catch cold again? How about going back to your room and settling accounts slowly? "


    Gu Yanqing''s tone was a little smiling and spoiled.

 Chapter 752

    "Did you see everything last night?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    "Shall I be responsible for it?" Gu Yanqing bowed, a handsome face close to her, eyes with a smile.


    Bai ruotong was angry and smiling, with a lot of gas in his chest. He didn''t know where to scatter it. As he was about to kick Gu Yanqing, Bai Chusheng came slowly from the corner.


    "What are you doing?"


    He looked at them. Bai ruotong, who is held in Gu Yanqing''s arms, is very restless. As soon as he saw his brother, Bai Rutong''s nose was sour, and his tears crackled down. Bai Chusheng looked up at Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing''s face is innocent, but the corners of her mouth smile: "the little girl is fighting with the king."


    "Brother, he bullied me... I... I can''t live any longer..." Bai Rutong sniffed, choked and covered his face.


    She was really looked at by Gu Yanqing last night, and she pasted it to cool herself.


    At the thought of last night''s gesture, Bai ruotong wanted to be killed.


    What are you doing alive? Forget it.


    "What has your highness done?" Bai Chusheng asked blankly.


    "Ben Wang..."


    "Don''t say it!"


    Before Gu Yanqing left two words, Bai ruotong reached out and closed his mouth tightly. Gu Yanqing''s laughter came from his fingertips, which made Bai Rutong even more bored.


    "Your eyes are fine, your highness?"


    Bai Chusheng asked at this time.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "OK."


    "That''s good. It looks like you''re both OK."


    Bai Chusheng let go.


    It took Gu Yanqing a long time to sit down with Bai Chusheng at noon. Now they have been away from the palace for nearly half a year. It''s spring and January is the beginning of summer. Many things must have happened in the palace in the past six months.


    "That is to say, your highness Ku Jiu has been lying in the palace for half a year."


    Bai Chusheng said with a bitter smile.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved and his hands played with the eighteen Bodhi: "he must be ill. If he is not ill, he will cause trouble."


    "What''s the trouble?" Bai Chusheng didn''t understand.


    "Little girl, have you ever pretended to be a ghost to scare Lao Liu?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong swallowed: "I did help his ninth highness to frighten his sixth highness, but that''s because his sixth highness really bullied people too much. I couldn''t see it down, so I helped his ninth highness..."


    "That''s it. Lao Liu and the eldest mother are the same person. They are both virtuous concubine. Virtuous concubine is a smart person. Just thinking about it, you know that someone is making trouble behind it. Although you help Lao Jiu on the surface, you actually hurt him. "


    Gu Yanqing said solemnly.


    Bai Rutong choked. At the beginning, she didn''t really think too much, just wanted to cure the ninth Prince''s heart disease, but Gu Yanqing said that there were many immature considerations.


    "Therefore, the king and the hazy imperial concubine will discuss, let nine younger brother pretend to be ill, let this matter thoroughly degenerate into a ghost."


    Gu Yanqing explained.


    Bai Rutong felt a bit embarrassed, but he let his highness plug the basket he poked.


    She was about to say no, but Gu Yanqing said: "Lao Liu really deserves to be punished. He has been doing these cruel things all the time. The girl has done a good job."


    He turned back and gave Bai Rutong a gentle smile. His words were like encouragement.


    The embarrassment in Bai ruotong''s heart was instantly wiped out by him.


    "Let''s set out every other ten days and go back to Beijing to celebrate the little girl''s birthday." Gu Yanqing raised her hand and helped her head.


    Bai Chusheng looked at them with a knowing smile: "I can finally rest assured now that everything is OK."

 Chapter 753

    As long as Bai ruotong takes good care of her health, her illness will not fall any more.


    Wu Tieguai packed his bags and scattered his apprentices, leaving only three people to go to the capital with him. After several people went down the mountain, they went back to Zhang''s house. Master Zhang saw Wu Tieguai and was flattered. He quickly invited him to the table.


    Bai ruotong doesn''t like polite manners. He sneaks out on the way to talk and takes a walk in Zhang''s house.


    "Brother, why have you been so sad since you came back? Is someone bullying you? "


    "Nothing."


    "Brother, if anything happens to you, you must tell me, who bullies you, I will help you revenge."


    Suddenly, a voice came from his ear. Bai ruotong looked back. It was Zhang Sheng and Zhang linger who were talking. Zhang ling''er is holding a flower ball in her hand and looking at Zhang Sheng anxiously.


    Bai ruotong walked towards them. Looking back, Zhang ling''er grinned sweetly: "sister, you''ve come back with me, too!"


    Zhang Yuan''s eyes fretted, pursed tightly and looked at Bai ruotong straightly. Bai ruotong squatted down, stroked Zhang ling''er''s head and said in a soft voice, "ling''er, I have something to say with your brother. Can you let me alone for a moment?"


    "Good." Zhang ling''er nodded cleverly and ran away with a flower ball in her arms.


    Bai ruotong walked to Zhang Yuan and sat beside him: "you will be separated from your highness soon, so you won''t give up, will you?"


    Zhang Yuan angrily glanced at Bai Rutong: "what are you talking about? That''s not what you think


    "No, I don''t think so. What is it? Don''t you admit that you like your highness now? " Bai ruotong, holding a round table in her hand, blinks her big round eyes and looks at Zhang Yuan. She is smiling at the corner of her mouth, shaking gently in the sun like a glow.


    Zhang Yuan lost his face and turned his head.


    "When you were pestering me, my wife called me happy. Now why don''t you say a word to me?" Bai ruotong poked his arm a little dully.


    Zhang Yuanchao moved aside: "my feelings for your highness are not what you said."


    "What''s that like?" Bai ruotong asked softly.


    "I''m longing for him. My father told me that his highness is a great man. He has always been my goal and the driving force I want to follow. But..." Zhang Yuan choked, "but I never thought that his highness would be trapped in love. He came all the way to ask for medicine for a woman, and even broke his eyes."


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank and his hand stirred the silk handkerchief: "so, do you hate me?"


    "What''s the use of hating you? You''re the treasure of your highness. I just don''t want to see your highness trapped by feelings, not to mention..." Zhang Yuan squinted, with Bai Rutong at the top and bottom. "What''s good about you? How can your highness take a fancy to you? "


    Bai ruotong said slightly: "is that too much? What do you mean your highness can take a fancy to me? Why can''t your highness take a fancy to me? "


    "Where are you good?" With a sneer, Zhang Sheng stood up and looked down at her.


    "In your Highness''s heart, I''m naturally good everywhere, because you hate me, so in your heart, I''m naturally like a weed."


    Bai Rutong smiles.


    Zhang Sheng frowned slightly: "I really don''t understand. What medicine did you give your highness to make him so infatuated with you?"


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "nothing has been used. Instead, I want to ask you, do you know your highness?"


    "Know your highness?"


    Zhang Sheng was stunned.

 Chapter 754

    Bai ruotong''s words made him dizzy. He never got along with Gu Yanqing, so he didn''t know Gu Yanqing. The impression of Gu Yanqing is known from his father.


    But what kind of understanding is that.


    "Zhang Sheng, you say you are looking forward to your highness. Do you want to be a hero like your highness? But do you know what your highness is carrying? You worship your highness, so you subconsciously think that a hero like him should be like an ancient book with a gentle lady.


    But for me, although I am not worthy of your highness, I can make him happy and make him smile. Your highness is not a hero in my heart, but an ordinary person I need, and he also needs me. "


    Bai said slowly.


    If Zhang Sheng were a modern man, his fans would worship Gu Yanqing. In the hearts of fans, will be self-care label on their idols should choose what kind of people, should live what kind of life.


    But in fact, this is only what they expect to impose on their idols.


    Zhang Sheng snorted and said, "anyway, you just don''t deserve your highness."


    Unable to laugh or cry, Bai said no more: "whatever you say, but I still want to say, since you are looking forward to your highness, why don''t you become a man like your highness? Since you have great ambition, why do you stay at home all the time to be a respectable young master? "


    Zhang Sheng was stunned.


    With a smile, Bai Rutong got up and moved his wrist: "I''ll go first! Tomorrow we will leave Zhang''s house. If you are free, you are welcome to come to Nanyuan to play with your highness. "


    This is nothing more than a polite sentence, but when Zhang Sheng heard it, his eyes moved: "wait a minute!"


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "At the beginning, in full view of the public, you sent it to me. Now I am your man, and you are my wife. I have to go to Nanyuan with you."


    Zhang Sheng stops her.


    Bai ruotong wanted to cry and hide. How could he not avoid this one after all. She pressed her eyebrows and said, "why don''t I write you a letter of divorce? Just think I''m done. How about you? "


    "No way."


    "If you want to go back to Nanyuan with us, it''s not impossible."


    As soon as Zhang Sheng''s words fell, a cold male voice rang out behind him. They turned back and looked. I don''t know when Gu Yanqing appeared behind them.


    Gu Yanqing walks without wind, and Bai ruotong has long been used to his "haunting", but Zhang Sheng is scared to death.


    "When did your highness come?" Bai ruotong meets us.


    "I''ve been here since you got to the middle of the conversation." Gu Yanqing said.


    Zhang Sheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and was too nervous to move. Gu Yanqing came up to him and stood still: "are you sure you want to go back to Nanyuan with us?"


    "... yes."


    Zhang Sheng''s teeth are trembling. Since that time in the forest, every time he saw Gu Yanqing, Zhang Sheng was as nervous as if his blood was flowing backwards.


    Gu Yanqing chuckled: "I promise you that you can go back to the capital with us. However, even if you go back, you can''t stay with Rutong. If you go back to Nanyuan, you dare to say that Rutong is your wife. I won''t let you go."


    Zhang Sheng''s fingers trembled slightly: "I was... Her husband."


    He didn''t know where he had the courage to say it in front of Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing''s eyes narrowed, and the color of haze and danger Rose: "husband?"


    "How could you go back on it in full view?" Zhang Sheng snorted.


    Bai ruotong''s face is very sad.


    Zhang Sheng did not mean well. If he goes back to the capital with her, he will surely publicize what happened in Nuzhen. What the capital lacks most is the pleasure and gossip of nobles. If this rumor comes out in the capital, Bai ruotong''s innocence will be destroyed.

 Chapter 755

    "Isn''t it?" Zhang Sheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Mr. Zhang said that Gu Yanqing was a calm man, but when he looked at Gu Yanqing now, his eyes seemed to flash a killing opportunity, and the sharp cold light made him shudder.


    Before, Gu Yanqing suffered from eye disease and his eyes were covered with gauze. Now that he is well, Zhang Sheng feels pressure to face him again.


    "Zhang Sheng, why do you have to be stubborn! Isn''t that your secret plan? " Bai ruotong couldn''t see it any more. This man is more difficult than brown candy. "What benefits can you get by doing this? Even if you want to destroy me, do you want to kill the enemy one thousand and lose eight hundred? "


    She really can''t figure it out. This man is not bad looking and has talent. But why can''t this brain turn around. Stubborn as a stone.


    "It''s none of your business." Zhang Sheng said coldly.


    "Oh..."


    Gu Yanqing sneered, rubbed her chin with her hand, and looked at Zhang Sheng like a joke: "if it''s really like what master Zhang said, it''s really a spoiled young master."


    Zhang Sheng was stunned.


    Gu Yanqing clapped his hand on his shoulder, but for a moment, Zhang Sheng felt his shoulder pain. He wants to struggle, but when he looks up, he looks up at the sharp black eyes like poison.


    He can''t move.


    "Zhang Sheng, no man can share Rutong with Wang, let alone you?" Gu Yanqing''s words are light, but in fact they are as cold as winter. "I''ve been enduring you because of my friendship with Master Zhang, but if you still don''t know what''s good or bad, I will kill you in silence, and I won''t let Master Zhang know about it."


    Zhang Sheng gave a shiver.


    He seems to forget that the man in front of him is Prince Nanyuan. It''s not an ordinary aristocrat. And they are just businessmen in a small county. Who is high and who is low is clear at a glance.


    As long as Gu Yanqing thought, not to mention him, even if it was Zhang''s house, he would be able to destroy the whole family. Thinking of this, Zhang Sheng''s whole body began to get cold.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Yanqing didn''t pay any attention to him any more. He took Bai Rutong''s hand and strode away. After walking a little farther, Bai ruotong subconsciously looked back. Zhang Sheng was still standing at the end of the road, as if it were a stone statue, motionless.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned: "Your Highness, just now you threatened him so much, aren''t you afraid that he hated you?"


    Zhang Sheng wanted to play tricks on her because he longed for Gu Yanqing. But what Gu Yanqing did just now was undoubtedly a slap to Zhang Sheng.


    "It doesn''t matter," Gu Yanqing stopped and poked the little girl''s forehead. "It''s you, good. Why do you want to provoke him? You can rest assured that your letter of divorce has been written by Wang and handed to master Zhang. Even if Zhang Sheng stubbornly wants to marry you, he can''t do it. "


    "And you were so frightening him?"


    Bai ruotong could not help shivering. Just now, Zhang Sheng was scared to look like that by Gu Yanqing.


    A young master who has been treated by others since he was a child has never suffered such a loss or been treated like this.


    "I just don''t like him."


    He held her hand suddenly tight, then pulled back and pulled the little girl into his arms: "no one can peep at you in front of me."


    Bai ruotong smiles and pinches his hand toward Gu Yanqing''s cheek: "Your Highness is really a cheapskate. Zhang Sheng is coming for you. But you treat him like this. He must have a bad feeling. "


    "What does it have to do with my king?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and lowered her body close to her face. "Little girl, only you dare to pinch my face, but if you are intimate with other men, I will not let you go.


    You are the princess of the king, you can only be the possession of the king.

 Chapter 756

    "Your Highness is also ruotong. If your highness falls in love with other women, I will not let him go." Bai ruotong picked up her eyebrows, raised her lips and gave a smile. A row of shell teeth showed their whiteness and playfulness in the sun. "Your Highness, you have to be ready. If you marry me, you can''t marry another woman in the future."


    "That''s not necessarily true. How can a man not have three wives and four concubines?" Gu Yanqing teases her on purpose.


    "You..."


    Bai Rutong tries to squeeze his face again, but Gu Yanqing grabs her wrist first. With a light smile on his lips, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. His lips are hot and his breath is overbearing.


    Bai ruotong had been used to his kissing for a long time, but when she thought about his deliberate joke, she was about to bite him. Gu Yanqing, as if she had already had a premonition, left her lips and bit them at her white neck.


    He bit it lightly, but the pain still made Bai ruotong shiver.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong pushes him away, but the next second, Gu Yanqing''s body is pasted up again. With the tyranny that can''t be refused, she whispers in front of her ear: "if you dare to bite me again, I will leave a mark next time."


    With a sudden heart beat, Bai ruotong''s lips were covered before he could recover.


    ¡­¡­


    It was light and the carriage was ready to start. Bai ruotong yawns and tears are still in his eyes. Outside the carriage, Gu Yanqing is saying goodbye to Mr. Zhang.


    With apology on his face, Mr. Zhang bowed down and said, "Your Highness, it''s the grass people who are not considerate. They thought that Luo Dao was still in the county, but they didn''t think that he had already left. The grass people didn''t do what they promised their highness. It''s not the grass people."


    Bai ruotong lies on the carriage and looks at Mr. Zhang. Yesterday my elder brother said that his highness had invited an old Taoist priest to have a look for Bai ruotong, but he never thought that the old Taoist priest had left Nuzhen.


    Because of the old way, my brother almost misunderstood that his highness had another intention.


    Bai ruotong didn''t care. Think about your destiny is doomed by the emperor of hell. Can an old Taoist change his life.


    However, if the old Taoist really has the ability to summon souls, Bai Rutong would like to have a try.


    Yan Jun told her that the consciousness of the original owner still lives in her body. If she doesn''t leave in time, her body will really die in modern times.


    Think about the past six months, I have been under the influence of the original owner. Bai ruotong was not a delicate person before, but when she came to Nanyuan, her temperament became more and more delicate, and her eyes moved with tears.


    At the sight of Gu chenlian, his heart ached.


    What she thought at the beginning was that the body still had the consciousness of the original owner.


    Now it seems that the soul of the original owner influences her from time to time.


    If you don''t go, I''m afraid you will be insane.


    "It''s not master Zhang''s fault. If it''s fate, I will see Master Luo Dao." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong yawned again, and Gu Yanqing said goodbye to Mr. Zhang, and then got into the carriage. Zhang Sheng didn''t come to see him off. Bai Rutong was not surprised that he didn''t come. She yawned several times in a row, but she couldn''t control it. She squinted and slept in Bai Chusheng''s arms.


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    "Old lady! Old lady


    The old lady was teasing parrots under the eaves when Zhao Zhong''s call came from a distance. The old lady looked at Zhao Zhongyang''s letter and said with joy, "the young master has sent a letter!"


    On hearing this, the old lady quickly put down her stick and took the letter from Zhao Zhong.

 Chapter 757

    After reading the letter, the old lady put her hands together happily: "great! Great


    "What does the letter say, old lady?" Red aunt at this time to meet up.


    "Rutong''s illness is cured." The old lady said, "now they are in a hurry to come back."


    For half a year, the old lady''s heart hung for half a year. Now it''s finally on the ground. She was no longer worried about anything.


    On hearing this, aunt Hong felt happy for the old lady: "God bless you. Miss four is getting better. Let''s just wait for miss four to come back. When she comes back, everything will settle down in our mansion. "


    As soon as aunt Hong''s words were finished, the old lady gathered her smile and frowned deeply. Red Gu a choke, come forward to explore a way: "old madam, maidservant but say wrong what words?"


    "Where is stability in the mansion now?" The old lady''s words were full of vicissitudes, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were deep for a time. "Look at that Li Niang and Bai Yinling, who have confused the tree hall. Now I''m more and more far away from Shutang''s mother and son, and I can''t understand what Shutang is thinking. "


    Red aunt clenched the silk handkerchief and helped the old lady back to the couch. Since the last time Zhang''s affair passed, Bai Yinling was granted the crown prince. The old lady always had a touch of sadness in her eyes. After Bai ruotong left, he never laughed.


    Bai Shutang never took the initiative to look for the old lady except for Sheng''an. The old lady misses her son in her heart. Whenever she wants to open her heart and say a few words, Bai Shutang always uses being too busy as an excuse and refuses to say a few words with the old lady.


    Now only the second young lady, Bai Lingwei, is still like this. Besides her piano, chess, calligraphy and painting skills, she always comes to accompany the old lady.


    "Old lady, the third and fifth ladies are here."


    Just at this time, a maid entered the room to report. The old lady sighed. As soon as she talked about the trouble, the source of the trouble came to her. She shook her head and said, "please come in."


    "Yes."


    The maid respectfully agreed and went out. After a while, Bai Yinling and Li Niang walk into the room. Li Niang''s stomach had already been quite round, and she was very heavy when she walked. But his face was more ruddy, and his makeup was gorgeous and delicate.


    "Hello to the old lady."


    "Hello to grandma."


    The old lady just nodded her head slightly, took a sip of tea from the cup and said nothing more.


    "How is grandma recently?"


    Bai Yinling said.


    "You''ve been so busy recently. You''ve been running to the prince''s house and the palace, and you''ve been thinking about my old lady''s health. It''s really hard for you."


    The old lady sneered.


    Bai Yinling, with a smile on her face, was used to being ridiculed by the old lady. She didn''t care much. Instead, in this mansion, she never took herself as a family.


    "Come on, what do you want to do with me?" Asked the old lady.


    "Grandma, Yinling was 15 years old in the early spring."


    Baiyinling road.


    "Want to get married?"


    The old lady saw her mind.


    "According to the rules of Nanyuan''s marriage leave, it''s time for grandma to meet the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager in the palace."


    Baiyinling road.


    The old lady said with a smile, "lingyao and Lingwei are not married yet. What are you worried about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling''s heart suddenly sank. She knew it wasn''t going to be that easy. The old lady just wanted to feel sorry for her.


    Thinking that she was also a child of the Houfu family in the west of the town, but the old lady was so cruel and indifferent, Bai Yinling could not help feeling a little chilly.

 Chapter 758

    "The empress said that she wanted to discuss with her grandmother about the marriage between Yinling and her Royal Highness the prince. If her grandmother didn''t want to, she could go with the empress herself. Yinling just passed on two sentences."


    Bai Yinling cold words, straight looking at the old lady.


    The old lady put down the cup, maybe it was too big, a few small came clear "PATA" sound, tea splashed out of the cup, a few drops fell on the back of the old lady''s hand. Red aunt hurried forward to wipe hands for the old lady, frowning deeply.


    "Are you threatening me with the queen?"


    The old lady pointed to Bai Yinling and asked.


    Bai Yinling knelt down, but her face was not half sad. She whispered back: "how dare Yinling? It''s just the Queen''s command."


    "I''m not feeling well recently. When I get better in the future, I''ll visit you in the palace. Don''t worry."


    She thought carefully how the old lady couldn''t see through. If Bai Yinling becomes the prince Liangyuan, Bai Shutang''s heart will go towards the prince. The balance of xihoufu in the whole town will be broken.


    Li Niang caresses his round belly, Xiu Mei slightly picks, eyes show disdain.


    The old lady clearly said that it was difficult for Bai Yinling. She didn''t want Bai Yinling to live well, let alone gain power. Bai Yinling stayed in the house. Although the old lady was not pleased with her, she was under her control.


    Once Bai Yinling leaves, she will no longer be controlled by the old lady. For the old lady, it will become a kind of pressure.


    "If it''s all right, you can go down first." The old lady waved and said, "I''m a little tired today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling''s eyes flashed with a chill. Peach lips slightly open, seems to want to say something. But after a long time, it was a smile, leaned over and said: "yes, Yinling retreated."


    Bai Yinling wants to leave, Li Niang also gets up to say goodbye. As soon as they got to the door, they heard the old lady''s sarcastic voice behind them: "ha ha, you two are really tight now."


    Li Niang wants to turn back and retort, but Bai Yinling stops her with her eyes. Shaking his head, walking out of Yongning courtyard.


    "Master, you also heard that the old lady just doesn''t get oil and salt. She has treated you and me as enemies."


    Li Niang said angrily.


    Bai Yinling said with a smile: "can we not be her enemies? Since the last incident, we have become a thorn in the side of the old lady.


    She is so smart that she deserves to be the head of the house. If we want to fight against her, we still need some heat. "


    "What should we do now?"


    Li Niang was a little worried. They don''t know what the situation is. Those who sent people to inquire have never come back.


    If Bai ruotong returns safely, the house will be as turbulent as before.


    Bai Yinling turned around and stroked Li Niang''s stomach: "what you need to do now is to let the baby in your stomach be" born ". Then the play will be more like that. I''ve already found three pregnant women. When they give birth to a boy, I''ll pick up the baby.


    What you have to do now is not to let anyone see what''s wrong with your stomach. Is that clear? "


    Li Niang nodded carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    After a continuous plum rain, the weather gradually began to turn hot. Beside the stream, the water is clear. But gradually, the scarlet blood into the stream, the fish fled everywhere, in the stream stone road, dozens of people''s bodies.


    It''s all a shot in the throat.


    Gu Yanqing wiped the sword blade in his hand. His handkerchief was stained with blood, and he threw it directly on the ground. Bai Chusheng led the people to grope on the corpses. After a moment, he came back in vain: "it seems that they are the dead. They are ready to die."


    "I thought I had given up the assassination, but I found it." Gu Yanqing said with a smile, "fortunately, there are people borrowed from the LAN family by little general Bai. Otherwise, so many experts, we will definitely suffer."

 Chapter 759

    Bai ruotong hid in the carriage. When there was no more fighting outside the carriage, he peeped out and saw the corpses on the ground. He couldn''t help taking a cold breath: "are these the people sent by the emperor, or the queen?"


    "It should be the queen." Gu Yanqing said, "my father won''t attack me again and again."


    Being assassinated so many times by Emperor yongsui, Gu Yanqing also found out the law.


    With a self mocking smile, he turned back to the carriage and said, "let''s go, hurry. This should be the last batch of assassins."


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded and put his head back.


    It was already a month later when we got to the next town. It''s the beginning of summer in Nanyuan, and the sun is hot. Bai ruotong has already taken off his cloak and kept fanning the wind.


    After they stayed in the inn, Bai Rutong fell asleep. For the past month, I have spent the night in the carriage. Now I have come to the place where I have a bed, so I have to make up for it.


    It was noon the next day when I woke up. Bai ruotong called his second brother to fetch water. I was about to take a good bath when a dark shadow flashed across the window lattice. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. He stood up from the bath bucket and dressed himself. When he opened the window, there was no one outside.


    She''s on the second floor. There''s a lot of traffic downstairs. There''s a stream of people and carriages. No one should enter through the window foolishly.


    But she saw the shadow just now.


    Is it an illusion?


    When Bai ruotong closed the window and was about to turn around, he heard a crisp sound of "pa Ta", and the tea cups on the table fell with the sound. She shivered. When she looked back, the tea cup on the table was still spinning, but no one was seen.


    Is it impossible to be haunted?


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, rummage through the room to find up.


    "Goo Goo..."


    A faint cry came from the bottom of the bed. Bai ruotong was stunned. He strengthened his courage and bowed to the bottom of the bed.


    A pair of green eyes are shining. A sharp voice came from the bottom of the bed: "Gong... Congratulations... Get rich."


    ¡­¡­


    "Rutong? It''s time for dinner. "


    Bai Chusheng knocked on the door, but no one answered. He was stunned and knocked again. The room was still quiet. Push the door and enter, the empty upper room does not see a figure. He went into the room, the bath bucket was still in the room, but the water was already cold.


    "Rutong!"


    Bai Chusheng secretly screams that it''s not good. He turns around and runs out of the upper room. He happens to bump into Gu Yanqing who goes upstairs.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing his anxious and flustered appearance, Gu Yanqing frowned and asked.


    "It''s gone."


    Bai Chusheng sank down and came back anxiously.


    "When did it disappear?"


    "Just now."


    Gu Yanqing went downstairs and was about to tell the bodyguard to look around when he heard a happy laugh coming from the other room. Then a beautiful figure came out with a pretty smile and said, "we''ll have a good chat later. You''re really an interesting person."


    Two people put down their heart, this witty voice is not who Bai ruotong will have.


    But the man who walked out with Bai ruotong made them tense. It was a young man in black, with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth and a beautiful face. He was holding a folding fan and a white parrot on his shoulder.


    Bai Chusheng and Gu Yanqing catch up.


    "Where have you been? Why don''t you tell us when you go out? "


    Bai Chusheng pulls her from the man.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "it''s a long story. My brother and his highness are here just in time. I''m going to introduce a noble man to you."


    She said, pointing back at the gentle man behind her.


    Gu Yanqing looked at the man. The man''s eyes collided with him and said, "I''ve seen your Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    "Your Excellency?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I have seen your highness in the lower Luo Road."


    Luo Dao recommended himself.

 Chapter 760

    "Is he the man you are looking for, your highness?" Bai ruotong said with a smile, "at the end of the mountain and at the end of the river, there is no doubt that there is no way to go. It takes no effort to get it!"


    "What kind of poetry do you use?" Bai Chusheng rolled his eyes and pinched his sister''s cheek.


    Rodolfo?


    Gu Yanqing narrowed her eyes. Instead of being a Taoist, she looked like a scholar.


    "Luo has made a divination for himself. If he can meet his highness here, he has been waiting in this inn for ten days. I didn''t expect to see his highness here."


    Luo Dao said with a smile.


    "Let''s talk over dinner."


    Bai suggested.


    "Not bad."


    Gu Yanqing smiles and calls Zhao Cheng to pack the next room.


    In the wing room, Bai said that he had just met Luo Dao. It was Luo Dao''s Bai Ying who ran into Bai ruotong''s room. Luo Dao happened to find him. They talked with each other for a while, but they found that he was very speculative, so they went to Luo Dao''s room to talk.


    When Bai Chusheng heard the words, he frowned. There is no such coincidence in the world. When he looked back at Gu Yanqing, he saw that Gu Yanqing was in a faint mood. He just ate wine and listened to Bai ruotong''s talk and laughter.


    "What kind of bird is this? Why have I never seen it?"


    Bai ruotong looked at the white parrot on Luo Dao''s shoulder and said curiously.


    Luo Dao wanted to answer, but Gu Yanqing first said: "it''s changgu Baiying, whose vocal cords are closest to human beings. A bird can only be 100 liang of gold, which is not available in Nanyuan, but only in the western regions."


    Changgu white parrot?


    Bai ruotong tilted her head and turned her eyes. She had never heard of this bird. She must be a unique species in the world.


    Just now in the room, the bird''s agility really scared her.


    "Your Highness is really knowledgeable." Luo Dao smiles. His eyes follow Gu Yanqing and look at Bai ruotong. His fingertips are placed in front of Bai Ying. Bai Ying jumps to his hand well trained. He hands it to Bai ruotong''s eyes and says, "does the county leader like this bird?"


    "I like it."


    Bai ruotong nodded. Although it is a parrot, it looks white and fat, and it has green eyes, which is very gratifying.


    "Then give it to the county head."


    Luo Dao, Da Fang Dao.


    "For me?"


    Bai Rutong blinked.


    "Luo is going to his highness this time. Naturally, he has to bring a little gift." Then he raised his finger and the parrot spread its wings and landed on Bai ruotong''s shoulder. Bai ruotong happily held it in his hand. His finger touched its sharp triangle mouth. Bai Ying shivered and stepped back, blinking and looking at her.


    "Do girls like it?"


    Gu Yanqing asked with a smile.


    "I like it."


    Bai ruotong raised a sweet smile and put Bai Ying in front of his highness: "Your Highness, can I raise it?"


    "Take it if you like."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "So your highness promised to surrender to Luo?"


    Asked Luo.


    "You are a diviner. You should have thought that our king would come to you. Why don''t you agree?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Chusheng''s face was tense all the time.


    The sudden appearance of this road must have its own plan. When he was in Nuzhen, his highness asked the people of Zhang Jia to look for him, but Luo Dao did not appear.


    On the contrary, he now takes the initiative to send himself to Gu Yanqing.


    How can Bai Chusheng believe that he has no idea in his mind.


    But his highness readily agreed to stay with him, and his younger sister was very happy.


    Bai Chusheng was a little depressed.


    After dinner, Bai Chusheng goes back to the upper room with Gu Yanqing.


    He opened the door and said, "this Luo Dao, do you really want to stay?"


    "Why not?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "He may be having some ideas by taking refuge with his highness so simply.

 Chapter 761

    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows.


    Did Gu Yanqing really not see through it.


    "Everyone has his own purpose. If there is no purpose, why should he come to the king?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow, "do you think little girl didn''t see clearly? She knows better than you do. But what''s more important is that no matter what the purpose of Rodolfo is, at least he is a talent who can be used. "


    Bai Chusheng''s mouth twitched slightly: "Your Highness is very confident in himself?"


    "Shouldn''t I have confidence in myself?" Gu Yanqing smiles.


    "Is it my illusion? Your Highness''s temperament has changed a lot since he was with my younger sister. Now he will joke with me. "


    Bai Chusheng was relieved.


    Since Gu Yanqing has said so, what else can he say.


    No matter what Luo Dao wants to do, he will not be Gu Yanqing''s opponent.


    If he wanted to harm Gu Yanqing, Bai Chusheng would not care.


    But if he wanted to harm Bai ruotong, Bai Chusheng would not let him go.


    Zhao Cheng knocked on the door at this time. Bai Chusheng came forward and opened the door. At the door stood not only Zhao Cheng, but also Luo Dao.


    "Master Luo, what else can I do for you?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Don''t call him master Luo. They call him old. Luo is only 28 this year." Luo Dao went into the room with a smile. After a salute with Gu Yanqing, he sat down and said, "there was a county leader just now, so it''s hard for Luo to speak. Your highness, you have been together with your Highness for so long, but what''s wrong with the county leader?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Yanqing pretended to be confused.


    "Luo has a talent. Your highness may not believe it. Luo can see the color of people. Everyone has a color. For example, white general is red, your highness is gold. But there are two colors on the head of the county. "


    Rodo fingered the folding fan and said.


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows: "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    "This is Luo''s natural ability. If you don''t believe it, it''s OK." Rodolfo shrugged. It doesn''t matter.


    "What do two colors stand for?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "There are two people living in the body of the head of the county."


    Luo Daohui.


    "Good or bad?"


    Gu Yanqing asked again.


    "It''s not good or bad. It''s just a body. It''s just a soul."


    Bai Chusheng listened, but his mind was somewhat complicated.


    In any case, the two souls in Bai ruotong''s body are his sisters. There is no need to ask more. He has feelings in them.


    "However," Luo DaoDun said, "this matter has no influence on the county leader. Just now Luo has made a divination for the county leader, but this matter is very strange, so Luo said to his highness."


    "If it doesn''t, it''s a good thing." Gu Yanqing smiles.


    Luo Dao said no more. He got up and said, "Luo has nothing else to do. I''ll leave first."


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day, they set out for Nanyuan. It took two months to reach Nanyuan capital. Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng led Wu Tieguai back to the palace, while Bai ruotong went back to the West Marquis''s residence.


    The old lady and some sisters in law were waiting outside the gate. Bai Shutang and Bai Yinling didn''t come to meet them, which is what Bai ruotong expected.


    When the old lady saw Bai ruotong, she burst into tears and could not say a smooth word. Li helped the old lady back to Yongning hospital. In the yard, Bai Rutong said that his illness had been completely cured. Seeing that Bai ruotong was tired on his way, the old lady didn''t say much. She sent Hong Gu to send Bai ruotong back to the hospital to have a rest.


    "Miss!"


    "Miss!"


    As soon as I entered qingtongyuan, orange and Qi came up. Two eyes have already Yinqi tears, one hand, tightly holding Bai Rutong''s hands, reluctant to spread.


    "What are you crying for? Haven''t I come back safely? " Bai Rutong smiles.

 Chapter 762

    "If you have nothing to do with Miss, you can rest assured."


    Orange is pleased to say.


    "Red aunt, go back to grandma''s and serve me. Orange, they will serve me well."


    White Rutong road.


    "Yes."


    Red aunt answered and turned away.


    Bai ruotong went into the room, covered the door and threw himself heavily on the couch.


    "Is Miss thirsty? You''ve been gone for more than half a year since you left! We are so worried. "


    Qi Er opens a way.


    "Yes, Qi''er is chanting in her maidservant''s ear every day. She can hear the cocoon in her ears."


    Orange''s mouth shut and joked.


    "I''m not here these days. Is everything OK in the mansion?"


    White if Tong lie on the bed to put a big character, ask a way.


    Orange nodded: "all is well, that is, the third lady and Li Niang are always walking in pairs in the house now. Now when they go out of the house, they don''t talk to Zhao Guanshi. They go directly to the palace. The old lady is very upset."


    "Li Niang''s stomach is big?"


    Bai asked.


    "Isn''t it big? It''s like a ball. It''s rolling out. " Qi''er is not very angry.


    Bai ruotong held his head in his hand and sighed heavily. Although I had a hard time outside, I was free at least. Now when I come back to the mansion, I have a lot of things to deal with.


    If it''s not handled properly, I''m afraid something big will happen.


    "But they haven''t done much in the past six months. It''s just that the third lady occasionally wants to stay in the palace for more than half a month. The old lady is not happy, but the third lady always uses the empress as an excuse."


    Said orange.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. Where is she going to stay in the palace? She is in a hurry to kill herself.


    "Nothing is good, but also, what tricks can they come up with? Even if they are protected by their father, their bad deeds are in their eyes. How can they easily forgive them?"


    In my grandmother''s mind, the tranquility of the Western Marquis''s residence was absolute. Bai Yinling is making trouble in the mansion. How can his grandmother let him go easily.


    Now, however, Fu tou can be completely divided into two groups by Bai Yinling. Old lady and Bai Shutang have become two camps. Bai ruotong is facing his grandmother.


    Bai Yinling will never let her go, and she will not easily bypass Bai Yinling.


    If it goes on like this, there will inevitably be a bloodbath in the government.


    "Alas."


    Bai Rutong sighed heavily. He pinched his brow.


    It''s tiring to have to be stiff again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss four, here comes steward Zhao!"


    A maid told me outside the door.


    Instead of getting up, Bai Rutong closed his eyes. Orange is a sensible, stood up and walked towards the door, opened the door, Zhao Zhong with a restrained smile, carrying a birdcage in hand.


    "The fourth lady has all her luggage back. I don''t know where the bird is?" Zhao Zhong asked.


    "Give it to me."


    Orange took over the cage from Zhao Zhong''s hand: "it''s hard for Zhao to be in charge. My young lady has just come back, and she''s tired enough to rest. Here''s the tea money from the young lady. Please accept it."


    After that, she took two liang of silver from her arms and handed it to Zhao Zhong. Zhao Zhong received the silver, and after returning two nice words with a smile, he left qingtongyuan with a group of servants.


    "Ah! What a beautiful bird! What is this


    Qi Er looks at the white parrot standing on the cage and asks.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile, "this is a bird sent by a noble man. Its name is yuanxiao. It can also talk to people."


    Yuanxiao is the name of Bai ruotong. Bai Ying''s feathers are as white as white dough. Bai ruotong thought of this name with a flash of inspiration.

 Chapter 763

    Yuanxiao pecked his own feathers, "Gugu" called twice, and opened his mouth: "congratulations on getting rich! Congratulations on getting rich


    "Ah! I really know how to talk


    Qi''er was surprised.


    "Lantern Festival, say two more words!"


    Bai Rutong blinked. It was boring on the way back. Bai ruotong played with Yuanxiao every day and taught it a lot.


    "The county leader is the most beautiful woman in Nanyuan!"


    "The head of the county is lovely, the most lovely!"


    Yuanxiao is flapping its wings and shouting.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows: "how about it? Isn''t that great? "


    Orange Qi and her face are in shame.


    It''s more narcissistic than powerful.


    "Rutong is a silly girl! Ruotong is a silly girl


    The Lantern Festival is crying again. Bai ruotong was stunned, and his smile disappeared.


    "Did you teach me that, too?" Oranges chuckled.


    Bai ruotong folded his smile in embarrassment: "how can I teach it this?"


    It must have been taught by your highness!


    It seems that she is going to teach Yuanxiao to scold his highness.


    Bai ruotong is in the heart.


    Just as several people were playing, the knock on the door rang again. This time, Kiel opened the door.


    "Miss two! What are you doing here? "


    Qi''er was stunned. Outside the door stood Bai Lingwei in her nightcap.


    Bai Lingwei''s face was burning and her eyes were slightly swollen: "I came to see my fourth sister."


    "Come on in." Kiel, please get out of the way.


    Bai Lingwei enters the room and Qi''er closes the door.


    Bai ruotong saw that Bai Lingwei entered the room with a curtain and put the Lantern Festival on the viewing cage.


    "Second sister, why are you here?"


    "Four younger sisters! You must save my life! I may be killed! "


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice fell, Bai Lingwei fell on her knees and knocked her head down.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong and cheng''er help Bai Lingwei. When Bai Lingwei looks up, she is crying like a tearful person. Orange is distressed. She quickly takes out a silk handkerchief to wipe Bai Lingwei''s tears.


    "If you have something to say, what''s your sister crying for?"


    Bai asked.


    "Sister, you''ve come back at last. If you don''t come back again, I''m afraid... I''ll be killed by my third sister and fifth aunt."


    Bai Lingwei chokes and is carried to the bench by Bai Rutong. Look at her crying sad appearance, orange''s heart has already pulled up.


    Bai Lingwei is her old master. In the past six months, she has been working in the government. She takes good care of Bai Lingwei, but she has never heard of anything happening to her. Today, a sudden door-to-door help, she was at a loss to find the north.


    "If anything happens to my sister, just tell me. If you can help me, my sister will help me."


    Bai ruotong comforted him.


    Bai Lingwei nods and looks uneasily in the window lattice of the room. In order to reassure her, Qi''er opens the window deliberately and looks around. Seeing that there is no one else in the hospital, Qi''er closes the window.


    "Second miss, you can rest assured now? What''s the matter with you? "


    "I peeked at a secret of my fifth aunt."


    Bailingwei said.


    "A secret of the fifth aunt?" Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows.


    "Five aunt''s belly is false, there is no doll in it at all!" Bailingwei said.


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he was stunned: "what you said is true?"


    "It''s true. Her stomach is fake. She''s not pregnant at all!" Bai Lingwei choked and talked to Bai Rutong about the story.


    A month ago, she went to the old lady''s home on time. The old lady and Bai Shutang broke up again in a bad mood.


    Bai Lingwei accompanied the old lady to talk, but somehow, the old lady suddenly heart up, called Bai Lingwei to Li Niang to send contraceptives, by the way to explore Li Niang''s situation.


    The old lady has no problem. If other maidservants go to deliver the medicine, they have to leave. But Bai Lingwei is different. If she wants to have a conversation with Li Niang, Li Niang can''t get rid of her.

 Chapter 764

    Bai Lingwei is a timid master. As soon as she gives Li Niang medicine, she looks sad at that time. She is facing Bai ruotong. Now Li Niang and Bai ruotong are in such an awkward situation that they are just insulted when they go there?


    But she didn''t dare to disobey the old lady''s order, so she had to go to deliver the medicine. Li Niang is not difficult for her. After she has a cup of tea, Bai Lingwei leaves bitterly. Can just walk to the courtyard door, Bai Lingwei is to see two maidservants hit the back door, carrying a small drum bag sneaking to the garden. Her heart next total, curious to follow up.


    They went through the garden to the backyard and took off the package, which was covered with blood stained cloth. Bai Lingwei came to the moon and knew what it was.


    Look, that cloth head is not a common craft. It''s made of silk and satin. It''s silky and smooth. And it''s padded with cotton. It''s not a good thing for a maid.


    In Keli Niang''s yard, who else can use such good things besides herself.


    Bai Lingwei is calculating, see two wenches to a burning basin, will cloth into, ignition burned up.


    While burning, he said, "what do you think our wife is doing? There is nothing in my stomach, but I have to do this kind of thing to aggrieve myself. She is loved by the master, and she is young. Even if she doesn''t pretend to be pregnant, she can be pregnant within half a year. Why do you have to do this


    "How can we understand the master''s mind? As maidservants, we just listen to the master''s instructions and don''t talk too much."


    Another is humanity.


    Bai Lingwei listened to them, and then she was so scared that she faltered. Step back a few steps and a pot of plants will fall. Just listen to "pa Ta", the sound of the broken potted plants provoked the two girls to turn back.


    "Who? Who is it? "


    Too late to think, Bai Lingwei rushed out.


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to her story, Bai ruotong slid the jade bracelet on her wrist. Thinking for a moment, she said, "can they see you?"


    "I... I don''t know, but two days later my fifth aunt came to me, and I felt that she was testing me." Bai Lingwei shivered.


    "Why don''t you dare to talk to me about this?"


    Orange buried a, but the heart is full of love. I don''t know that my old master has such a big worry. She is a coward. I don''t know how she spent the past half a month or two.


    "How can I tell you? The people at the end of the fifth aunt are very close to me. On weekdays, when I go to save an for my grandmother, I feel that there are many eyes looking at me. The fourth sister is not at the head of the house. Although you are acting with manager Zhao, you are still a maid. I told you, what can I do if the fifth aunt stares at you? "


    Bai Lingwei is a kind person after all. She dare not drag others down because of her troubles. What''s more, orange is now following Bai ruotong with boundless scenery. It''s a nail in the eye of Bai Yinling and others. If you tell her again, I''m afraid she will start with orange directly.


    Now that Bai ruotong is back, Bai Lingwei is not afraid.


    Bai ruotong is protected by Bai Chusheng and favored by Prince Rong. How dare Bai Yinling and others do it easily.


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and asked, "has she ever done anything to you?"


    "Fifth aunt?" Bai Lingwei''s eyes turned dexterously. After thinking for a long time, her face turned white again, "yes! But I don''t know if she did it or if I thought too much. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai asked.


    Bai Lingwei swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "this is what happened. Two months ago, a wild cat ran into the house and was raised by me. The cat is very pleasant and eats a lot. Once, the government sent cakes to each courtyard according to their generations. I got camellia cake, osmanthus cake and jujube cake.


    The cat ate the meal on my plate and froth to death the next moment.

 Chapter 765

    Bai lingyao said here, sad to wipe tears: "I buried the cat, but the cake is afraid to eat. Just ten days ago. "


    "I remember that time, that time the old lady of pastry was assigned by the fifth lady." Orange said.


    Bai ruotong straightens up and takes a breath. If so, it seems that Li Niang really suspects Bai Lingwei.


    In this way, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with.


    Bai Yinling''s men are good at using poison and medicine. Otherwise, Li Niang''s pregnancy would not be noticed by the doctor.


    Pondering for a moment, Bai Rutong calls orange Er to call ah Ning.


    "Second sister, don''t be afraid. Let Anning protect you in the future," said Bai ruotong, pointing to Anning. "She''s a maid sent by Prince Rong. I''ll give her to you."


    "Miss..."


    Ah Ning was stunned, as if he was dissatisfied.


    Bai ruotong called ah Ning forward with a smile: "ah Ning, your martial arts are excellent. Now I am short of people. Can you protect my second sister for me?"


    Anning bit her lip. She knew that she was too poor to follow the noble. Now that the master has said something, she should have said something.


    "Yes."


    "Ah Ning, you''ll come back when it''s over. I don''t want you to leave me. Only when orange is in the mansion can she attract people''s attention. If she goes with me, I''m afraid it will disturb the fifth aunt. Qi''er only knows some of her Kung Fu, but she can''t protect her master.


    It''s just you. You haven''t been with me for a long time, and you''ve been in qingtongyuan all the time. You don''t have much contact with the maidservant outside. You''re the most suitable person to follow the second elder sister. "


    White Rutong road.


    Originally, a master didn''t have to explain too much, but seeing ah Ning sad, Bai ruotong''s sincere Dao Qing had his own will. A Ning listens to this words, the grievance of the heart is little many. "I see," she said emphatically


    "If you have anything, just tell orange." Bai added.


    "Yes."


    Ah Ning responded.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Lingwei thanks for a long time and then reluctantly leads a Ning to leave, but Bai Rutong wrists her eyebrows again.


    If in the past, only to disclose this matter to the old lady, the old lady will be angry with Li Niang. But now there is a gap between the old lady and her father. If the old lady insists on moving Li Niang, I''m afraid her father will misunderstand her.


    Not to mention whether his father would let the old lady Charlene, his father would not be happy to mention it.


    Bai ruotong has a headache.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Yueyi palace.


    In the main hall. Emperor yongsui. The Empress Dowager. Empress Rongchen, Gu Yanqing and his party are waiting for tea. Looking at Gu Yanqing, the Empress Dowager was filled with heartache. The emperor''s son didn''t have a rest when he entered the palace. He led the doctor to the palace. His face was tired, but he sat silent and didn''t complain.


    "Qing''er, go back to the Palace first. I''ve been tired for more than half a year, and it''s not easy. Let''s go back to the palace again tomorrow."


    The old empress dowager said.


    This is nothing more than a reminder that Gu Yanqing, the emperor of yongsui, should be rewarded for his meritorious service and hard work.


    Before the emperor yongsui opened his mouth, empress Rongchen said: "it''s time to reward. Prince Rong has invited the miracle doctor here. This is also the blessing of Nanyuan. But it''s been a long time. In the past half a year, I''m really worried about what to do if the ninth prince can''t support me.


    At last, there is nothing wrong now, and my heart has been put down. Emperor, Prince Rong is really hard-working. It''s time to give him a good reward. "


    As soon as the empress''s voice fell, Gu Yanqing silently raised her lips: "I didn''t need such a long time."


    He knew the meaning of the Queen''s words. Although it is to help him to reward, but this words inside and outside, but said he came back too late, almost delay old nine illness.

 Chapter 766

    This is not to give him a reward. It is clearly to let the emperor yongsui punish him.


    "What do you mean by that?" Empress Rongchen pretends not to know.


    "The mother should understand what the minister is saying." Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows, and her ink eyebrows flashed by. The empress of Rong Chen chokes, for a moment unexpectedly is some guilty and speechless.


    "Enough! Now that I have been invited back, what are you going to do with these things? " The emperor of yongsui had a heavy face and a bad heart. Every time he attacks Gu Yanqing, he can return safely. Not to mention the harm of his safe return to his own, just because he didn''t show his face, the emperor of yongsui was restless.


    If he showed his complaint, he would not be flustered. But he just as nothing happened in general. It''s like the haze before the thunderstorm. It''s chilling.


    The old empress dowager Yu Guang swept the emperor yongsui, but she said, "Qing''er is really tired. Let him go back now."


    "Not bad." Emperor yongsui promised, "Qing''er, you can go back first. When you go back to the Palace tomorrow, you can discuss the merits and reward them."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing no longer refuses, bows and walks out of Yueyi palace.


    Just out of the palace, a carriage stopped at the palace gate. The man on the carriage was Gu chenlian. At the sight of Gu Yanqing, Gu chenlian lifts the curtain and walks down to Gu Yanqing.


    "How? Did Bai ruotong recruit? " Gu chenlian asked.


    "What do you want?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Of course, she is complaining. Has she ever confessed to you?" Gu chenlian is a little anxious.


    He didn''t believe what he had said at the beginning. Gu Yanqing would not mind.


    "It''s nothing. It''s not as wonderful as you think." Gu Yanqing is cold and wants to leave, but Gu chenlian raises his hand to stop him in advance.


    "Second brother, are you afraid? I''m afraid that if she is really a dead soul, when the Lord comes back, she will return to my palace? "


    Gu chenlian said sarcastically.


    Gu Yanqing touched her nose with her fingers and laughed as if she had heard a joke. He looked down at him and said in a deep voice, "try it. If you really believe in these strange things, you can ask Taoist to come and have a try."


    Then he leaped over him and strode away.


    The moon is shining in the palace. Wu Tieguai sweating out of the inner room, kneeling in the hall: "the ninth Prince''s body has nothing to do, the grass people have prescribed medicine, as long as according to the time to eat, you can recover."


    He said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. This sweat is not a cure. Originally, the ninth prince was not ill, but he was thinking about cheating the emperor. When he was nervous, he was sweating.


    "What''s wrong with Feng ER?"


    Yongsui emperor asked.


    "Well..."


    Wu Tieguai dropped his head and faltered, unable to explain why.


    "If the doctor has something to say, he will say it directly."


    Yongsui emperor road.


    "It''s poisoned. It''s colorless and tasteless. It''s called Zigu. This kind of poison can make people dizzy and powerless, and many doctors can''t find out why. This kind of poison is rich in Fujian and Sichuan areas. "


    According to Gu Yanqing''s command, Wu Tieguai said.


    This words a, Yong Sui emperor and Rong Chen empress''s facial expression immediately sink down. Especially Rong Chen empress, the facial expression has already turned blue. Minchuan, this is her father''s hometown before he became an official!


    The old empress dowager listens and stares at empress Rongchen: "empress, what''s the matter with this poison?"


    "I don''t know. The Empress Dowager can''t suspect that it''s me when she hears from Minchuan..." empress Rongchen said anxiously, "I''m wronged. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Empress mother, this matter son minister will investigate well, also ask empress mother to relax the heart."


    Yongsui emperor comforted.

 Chapter 767

    The old empress dowager snorted coldly: "OK, I''m waiting for you to investigate. I want to have a good look. How long will you allow this woman to harm our royal children? "


    The old empress dowager said that and left angrily.


    The empress of Rong Chen''s heart is at sixes and sevens, a pair of petal eyes is wearing anxious look. Since a clear did not start with Gu Yanfeng, but Gu Yanfeng this body is how one thing? Is it the hands and feet of the group of concubines under my command?


    But without their own orders, why do they have to do such a thing?


    After some deliberation, empress Rongchen couldn''t think of a reason. Is it the suit of Prince Rong? Now I want to come, that''s the only reason.


    But if there is no evidence that Prince Rong framed himself in front of the Holy One, will the holy one believe?


    "My Lord, I am really wronged. You have to believe me." Empress Rongchen knelt down in front of emperor yongsui and begged.


    At this time, the hazy imperial concubine poked her head out of the curtain, choked, and walked forward to the emperor yongsui. Shuimou picked it up. She just looked at empress Rongchen, and her eyes became red.


    Her eyes, including thousands of words, never see into the eyes of the Sui emperor.


    "How is the wind?"


    Regardless of empress Rongchen''s request for mercy, the emperor of yongsui asked the lady.


    "I''ve fallen asleep."


    The words of the hazy imperial concubine are a little sad, but in the eyes of the emperor yongsui, they dare to be angry.


    He sighed heavily: "queen, it''s late. You''ll go back to the Palace first today. I''ll be in Yueyi palace tonight."


    Rong Chen empress block of fierce, double eyes rise of hair ache. Her lips moved, but she couldn''t say a word at last. At last, she bit her lips and bowed down to say, "yes, I''ll leave."


    ¡­¡­


    The sun is scorching in summer.


    Bai ruotong stayed in the embroidery room and studied hard. He never left qingtongyuan for three days. Bai Lingwei occasionally came to guide the embroidery workers, or sat beside the Guqin to relieve her boredom. He left in the evening.


    As soon as I got out of the yard, before I took a few steps, I saw a soft sedan coming from the front. Bai Lingwei subconsciously retreats to one side, but the soft sedan car stops when it passes her.


    "Where is miss two? How come you''re sweating? "


    When Bai Lingwei looked up, she saw Li Niang looking at her with a smile.


    "To the fourth sister."


    Bailingwei said.


    Li Niang stroked her round belly, stood up from the sedan chair, and walked towards Bai Lingwei. Since the delivery of the medicine, Bai Lingwei is really afraid of Shangli Niang. She takes a step towards herself. Her heart seems to turn into a huge stone, beating.


    "I''m just coming back from the master. I happen to meet you. How about you come to our hospital? Just accompany me to relieve my boredom. "


    Li Niang asked.


    "It''s dark. Lingwei is sleepy now. Please..."


    "It''s really different when miss four comes back. We can''t invite Miss two."


    "Isn''t it? The second young lady''s voice is much stronger. "


    Bai Lingwei''s words voice just fall, follow two maidservants behind Li Niang you a word I a language of sarcasm way.


    Bai Lingwei chest is not a taste, her head quickly dropped to the ground: "no, just Lingwei really tired."


    Ah Ning was watching and could not help wring his eyebrows.


    She used to talk to Prince Rong and the head of the county. Both are tough characters. Now, following the master, she realized that there was a slave satirizing the master in the world. She could not help feeling a little sad for Bai Lingwei.


    She stood in front of Bai Lingwei and said, "fifth lady, today a young lady has been playing the piano in the bronze yard all day. She is really tired. Tomorrow, miss will visit you again. Please give way to her."

 Chapter 768

    "Who are you? What do you want to cut in when my master talks? "


    A maid asked.


    "Did your master speak? Isn''t that all you''re talking about? "


    Ah Ning light ha, satirize a way.


    That maidservant a listen to this words, raise a hand to want to toward a Ning to hit, the palm hasn''t touched a Ning, is to be buckled wrist. Anning''s fist slightly forced, and the maid twisted her facial features and shrieked out: "pain! they hurt! It hurts


    "Ah Ning, let go."


    Bai Lingwei called.


    Ah Ning gave a cold hum and then released his hand.


    "Madam, you can see that the maid of the second young lady is so rude. We just asked her to come to our hospital to sit down. She treated us like this."


    The maid rubbed her wrist and splashed dirty water on Bai Lingwei.


    "That''s all! I''m just a concubine of the master. It''s right that I don''t get the respect of the second lady. If the second lady doesn''t want to, we don''t ask for it. Let''s go. "


    Li Niang gathered her smile and looked coldly, but Bai Lingwei said: "aunt Wu, this is really a misunderstanding. Since aunt Wu invited..."


    "Girl, did you drop it?"


    Bai Lingwei''s words didn''t fall, and a greeting came from behind. Bai Lingwei looked back and saw the young master in black standing behind her. Xu''s Satin is like ink, which makes his face as white as paper.


    There is a gentle smile in the corner of the mouth and a jade bracelet in the palm. Bai Lingwei was stunned. She didn''t know what to say to the man.


    Li Niang also saw this inexplicable man, twisted eyebrow way: "who are you?"


    "Ma''am, you''ve got a black seal. I''m afraid you''ll cause disaster. You''d better pay attention to it." The man''s voice is bright, like a joke.


    "What are you talking about! Who the hell are you? How dare you make trouble in xihou house of our town? "


    The maidservant in front of Li Niang, hearing this, stood in front of Li Niang and scolded.


    "It''s impolite. I''m a friend of general Bai in Xialuo road."


    Luo Dao arched his hand and said politely.


    Li Niang squinted at the man in front of her. Although he was beautiful, he always gave her a gloomy feeling. Especially what he said just now caused goose bumps all over Li Niang''s body.


    "Let''s go! Ignore him


    Li Niang said this and turned to the soft sedan chair.


    "Madam, I''m a monk. Don''t you really need to help me? There''s something wrong with your face


    Luo Dao made a chase.


    "You are sick! My wife is in good health. What''s wrong! You''re going to use that trick on someone else! "


    The maid saw that Luo Dao was full of nonsense, bared his teeth and yelled.


    Luo Dao smile Ying Ying, the slightest not because of the maid''s words and angry: "since madam don''t believe, I also have no way, madam slowly go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Lingwei tilted her head and looked at the strange man curiously. She blinked. Just as she was about to take back her eyes, Luo Dao''s eyes turned and happened to bump into her.


    "Here you are."


    Luo Dao strode to her and lowered his head to pass the jade bracelet to her.


    The jade bracelet is transparent and red. It looks like blood.


    "This... This is not mine."


    Bai Lingwei hid behind her hands.


    "How is it possible that Luo saw it fall from you with his own eyes? Is it not your difficulty? Will it still be Luo''s?"


    Luo Dao says, the jade bracelet son in the hand toward white Ling Wei eye front to shake.


    "Mr. Luo, it''s really not mine. Lingwei left first."

 Chapter 769

    "Wait!"


    Bai Lingwei turns to go, but Luo Dao stops her.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Asked Anning.


    Luo Dao flattened his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t be afraid, girl. I just helped her out just now. This bracelet was obtained by Luo by accident. When I saw the girl today, I felt that I was destined for her. I wanted to give it to her and ask her to accept it. "


    Rodolfo took the palm of her hand and put the bracelet into her hand. Bai Lingwei was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to accept it or not.


    He did help himself out just now, but this bracelet is so valuable, how can she accept it.


    Bai Lingwei wants to return the bracelet, but before she speaks, Luo Dao has gone far.


    "Ah Ning..."


    Bai Lingwei swallowed her saliva and looked back at Anning, "how much is this bracelet worth? He... What did he give me this for? "


    Anning tilted his head, also did not understand: "may be because... Miss... You... Look good?"


    Bai Lingwei


    Only for this reason, she could not believe it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Bai ruotong''s eyes are sore from embroidery. After rubbing his eyes, his brother appears in the embroidery building. Bai Chusheng strode into the room and looked at the butterfly on the embroidery. The corner of his lips was slightly raised: "why do you suddenly think of embroidery?"


    "I have a lot of things that I can''t do. These women''s work must be known by all the women here. I have to learn from them, right?"


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    "It''s a lot better than it was at the beginning." Bai Chusheng seldom praises him once.


    Bai ruotong scratched his head and laughed delicately. Orange at this time, tea into the room. Bai Chu took two mouthfuls of tea and sighed.


    "What does brother sigh for?" Bai asked.


    "Your Highness, let Rodolfo rest in our house these days." Bai Chusheng said.


    "Really? Is Rodo in our house? Why didn''t my brother bring him? " Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened and asked cheerfully.


    Bai Chusheng shakes his head and says helplessly, "when he is halfway there, he suddenly wants to turn around in the mansion, so I let him turn around."


    Bai ruotong put down his needle and thread, went to his brother and sat down: "brother doesn''t seem to like Luo Dao? Why? What''s more, your highness, why do you want Rodolfo to be a guest in our house? "


    "You don''t know your Highness''s mind. Where can I guess?" Bai Chusheng rolled his eyes and said in a cold voice, "I don''t know what he thinks. But he wants to let Luo Dao act as my good friend. In two days, his highness will carry Luo Dao in front of the Empress Dowager and let him enter the palace to see feng shui. I am the informant."


    Bai Chusheng said, "as for why I hate Luo Dao, it''s not because he talks about it. How can I believe his words? I don''t know what his highness is thinking. I believe his nonsense."


    Bai Rutong said with a smile, "Your Highness really believes in him. He wants to help him enter the palace. I''m afraid he will become a national teacher in the future."


    "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with this man?"


    Bai Chusheng wondered why these two people were just like people who had nothing to do. Can''t you see that this person is being insidious.


    Bai ruotong patted his brother on the shoulder: "you can be at ease. With your highness, Luo Dao can''t fan much wind. Even if he wants to do something, his highness won''t let him do whatever he wants. My brother can let go."


    Bai ruotong was interested in Luo Dao from the beginning. It''s very interesting for him to talk and do things. He approached them on purpose. Although he didn''t know why, he was willing to take refuge.

 Chapter 770

    Bai ruotong knows Gu Yanqing''s mind like the palm of his hand.


    When I saw Luo Dao, I knew that he would take refuge with Gu Yanqing.


    While they were chatting and eating tea, Bai Rutong suddenly thought of Bai Lingwei''s call for help and told her brother carefully.


    Bai Chusheng tightened his lips, and his eyes flashed a shrewd: "so, Li Niang is not pregnant at all?"


    Bai ruotong nodded: "Lingwei can''t cheat me. At the beginning, we really missed a good opportunity. At the beginning, doctor Yu was all here. If he finally felt for Li Niang, the plot between Li Niang and Bai Yinling could be easily solved."


    What a pity.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and took a mouthful of milk tea.


    Bai Chusheng''s fingers tightened slightly. If it had not been for Li Niang, Jing Xian would not have died. Bai Chusheng will never forget the appearance of Jingxian''s tragic death. He must ask Bai Yinling for his revenge.


    "Brother, I have an idea. Li Niang dares to do such a big thing because she has confidence in herself. But what if she loses her father''s favor?" Bai ruotong raises her eyebrows, and the corners of her mouth are shallow. She covers her mouth and whispers her plan in front of Bai Chusheng''s eyes. Bai Chusheng is slightly stunned, and her eyes are slightly surprised: "are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, "brother, this is also the best way."


    Hearing this, Bai Chusheng nodded: "just do it your way."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Luo Dao entered the palace with Bai Chusheng. Go to the old empress dowager with Gu Yanqing to say that fengshui of the imperial palace is over. The old empress dowager promised Luo Dao to enter qintianjian. In the palace, let the dead go to the paradise.


    Half a month later.


    Bai ruotong changes into a man''s suit, tells Zhao Zhong for a moment, and goes out of the house. Her green clothes show her handsome figure. At the age of 14, her face has faded. Many babies are mellow, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Under her straight nose, a pair of peach lips are as touching as spring water. With a smile, she is bright and moving.


    At first glance, I think it''s a pretty boy, but when I look at it carefully, I can find it''s a pretty girl. Bai ruotong didn''t want to hide his gender. It was no doubt convenient for him to go out of the house in men''s clothes.


    Chen''er and Qi''er are also dressed as men. Chen''er has a slender body and heroic eyebrows. It''s really hard to distinguish between male and female in a man''s robe. She holds a folding fan, but the childe''s appearance makes many women turn back.


    Several people went to a pub.


    Bai ruotong stood with his hands down and looked at the four big words "Nanyang guilou" on the plaque. Just stand less than a short time, inside is a small two arch hand to greet, please three people upstairs.


    "Just eat downstairs."


    See small two will three people to meet upstairs, white if Tong stop way.


    Small two face dew surprised, don''t understand of looking at white if Tong. In this kind of tavern, the guests downstairs are just common people, just a simple meal in a hurry.


    However, the guests on the second floor are all distinguished guests, with long clothes and robes, and jades on their waists. They also eat delicacies and delicacies. Most of these guests are rich businessmen who lead the Chuang Tzu family.


    The guests on the third floor are the most distinguished. They are all powerful families, and there are several people behind them.


    As a result, the third floor is full of exquisite and dignified rooms, which can also enjoy listening to music while serving.


    The second child looked at the three people''s clothes. They were all made of silk and jade. Anyway, he should be the son of a rich family, so he didn''t ask much, so he took them upstairs.


    But unexpectedly, the three were eating on the first floor. Small two heart total, is these three people all in fact have no money of bastard?


    Bai ruotong casually found an empty table with no one to sit down, and put a gold ingot on the table: "give me all the best food you have here."


    The shopkeeper was busy living at the counter. Seeing the battle, he rushed forward and said, "young master, would you like to go upstairs for dinner?

 Chapter 771

    He looked at the three at the counter for a long time. They were all pretty and could not distinguish between men and women. It''s elegant, but it''s weird.


    "No, my son wants to eat here. Just eat here. Shopkeeper, just serve."


    Kiel said at this time.


    The shopkeeper was stunned and had to promise several people''s demands. All the visitors were guests, and they spent so much money.


    "Just do as you think."


    He said to the little two on one side.


    Waiting for the shopkeeper and the second child to go away, Bai Rutong winked at orange. Orange nodded knowingly, got up and went upstairs. She walked very fast, and all the way, like a gust of wind, was not noticed by anyone.


    After a while, the dishes were ready.


    Buddha jumps over the wall, Nanding xiaolongbao, smoked elbow flower, steamed lamb


    People on one side have never seen these foods. These are all for the noble people upstairs. They usually have a bowl of Yangchun noodles with the smell of meat coming from the stove.


    Bai ruotong covered his mouth and took a bite of lamb.


    Frown up.


    It was as bad as she thought.


    "Little... Young master."


    Orange came back at this time. She sat on the bench and said with a smile, "as we have investigated, there are no people on the second floor and the third floor. There are only one room on the second floor and no guests on the third floor."


    Bai ruotong nodded and patted the chopsticks on the table: "the food is hard to swallow! Shopkeeper, are you a pig feeder! Or do you use all the ingredients overnight? "


    The shopkeeper was suddenly yelled by Bai ruotong, and quickly bowed forward: "what do you mean, young master?"


    When the rest of the guests heard this, they simply turned their heads to listen to the excitement. Bai ruotong stood on the bench and yelled at the people beside him: "you all come to have a taste. This is the best dish in this pub! It''s hard to swallow


    "Young master, if you''re not satisfied, I''ll ask the chef to make a new one for you! Why are you doing this? "


    The shopkeeper held his forehead and was scared by Bai Rutong''s cry. He quickly apologized.


    "Make one? Let me eat such bad food, just make a new one? For what? I don''t know what to do. I want you to compensate me for my silver. I just spent one yuan, but I want you to compensate me for three yuan, or I''ll report to the official and accuse you of cheating me with overnight ingredients! "


    Bai Rutong said in a loud voice.


    You look at me and I look at you. You look surprised and say, "young master, is there any misunderstanding? We''ve been eating here for a long time. The food here is the cheapest and most full. It''s not as bad as you said. It''s not the food of overnight! "


    "Yes, yes! There must be a misunderstanding! "


    After one person began to persuade, the others began to persuade. Bai ruotong snorted coldly, took a pile of veal and handed it to the group of people: "I haven''t eaten this dish before. Do you taste it? It''s not very delicious!"


    "Young master, are you just making trouble here today?"


    The shopkeeper understood. No wonder this person doesn''t want to go upstairs. Isn''t that because there is no one upstairs? She is going to make trouble in this busy place.


    Bai ruotong raised a smile: "who said I was a troublemaker? Why do you blame the diners for making such a bad food? "


    "You..."


    A choking from the shopkeeper.


    "The beef... Is delicious, but it''s a bit stuffed!"


    "It''s very good! I''ve never eaten such a big piece of beef in my life

 Chapter 772

    Ordinary people where big fish and meat have eaten, a plate of meat, whether delicious or not, as long as it is a meat can bolt. Bai ruotong looked at them and chuckled. Sure enough, as she thought, these individuals are the best "food judges.".


    The next thing is much simpler.


    "Didn''t you say just now that the beef is too stuffed? How can it be delicious now that the teeth are stuffed? I''ve spent a dollar. You only spend two coppers on a meal here. If you can eat this kind of beef with two coppers, you''ll clap your hands! But it''s a real loss to me. "


    Bai ruotong patted his chest, pretending to be distressed.


    When the young master said this, they all nodded after a while.


    "It''s really reasonable for you to say that. Boss, it''s too much for you to fool the noble with this kind of meat!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Why is it so noisy there?"


    LAN Yunwen yawns and wants to go to the mansion, but kuoyan, the Minister of the Ministry of official, stops. LAN Yunwen looked in the direction of Kuo Yan''s finger. In front of her eyes was a tavern, with the words "Nanyang guilou" written on it.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." Kuo Yan is a lively person. He wants to find out if there is any excitement.


    LAN Yunwen rolled his eyes: "don''t you mean to have a drink at my house? I''m hungry. Don''t waste your time


    Kuo Yan said with a smile: "where is the delay! Isn''t this a restaurant? Let''s go! I''ll treat you to wine! "


    After that, he hooked Lan''s shoulder and went into the pub. As soon as he walked in, he immediately saw a man standing in the middle of the building, struggling with others. LAN Yunwen looked at it carefully and laughed. Where is this man? Isn''t this the little girl of the Rongqin Wang family.


    Bai ruotong didn''t notice the existence of LAN Yunwen and devoted himself to fighting with the cook in front of his eyes.


    Xu Shi just now had too much noise. The chef went to the front hall to explore the excitement. As a result, he heard Bai ruotong scold his food hard to swallow.


    They are all engaged in business on fire. Er Liang''s temper suddenly surged into his head, and he came forward to discuss with Bai ruotong with a shovel.


    "Either I say, or my cooking is better than you, believe it or not?"


    Bai ruotong digs his ears. His voice is so loud that he wants to scold her. His face is red and his neck is thick. At first sight, he doesn''t think he is a cook. On the contrary, he looks like a beheader on the execution ground.


    "If you are a little doll, can you hold a shovel or pots and pans?"


    The man in charge looked at her coldly, and his face trembled with disdain.


    Bai ruotong raised his sleeve and said with a smile, "you are so rude. Well, you are not proficient in cooking. If I bully you when I do complicated things, let''s do simple things and make the sunny noodles you often make."


    "Wait! Hello, young master. What''s this for? How can we begin to compare our cooking skills? "


    The shopkeeper is really about to collapse. This young man is obviously coming to smash him, but he can''t say no to her behavior.


    "Brother, you don''t need to take care of this. Since this young man wants to compete with us, just let him come! We don''t believe it. He can really beat me! "


    "What if I can match you?" Bai asked.


    "We can do what you want, but if you lose, we want you to get through my crotch!"


    The man at the top of the table clamored.


    Bai ruotong looked at his body full of lampblack and felt excited.


    What a shameless person.

 Chapter 773

    "I thought it was just a contest of cooking skills. It''s really boring. Let''s go."


    Kuoyan shakes his head and is about to walk out of the tavern when he sees LAN Yunwen standing still. He leaned against the doorframe and looked at Bai ruotong, who was walking towards the kitchen.


    With a smile, he followed the chef.


    "Aye, aye! What are you doing? "


    Kuoyan quickly stopped him.


    "Watch the crowd!" LAN Yunwen smiles.


    Kuoyan wondered: "didn''t you just say you were not interested?"


    "That was just now, but I''m very interested in watching Prince Rong''s jokes." Blue rhyme folded fan a Yang, placed in front of the chest. Kuoyan choked and watched him walk into the kitchen.


    Bai ruotong wring his eyebrows, busy cooking noodles. It has to be said that the working environment of the back kitchen here is too bad. No wonder the head''s temper is so explosive. Even if she is, it has to explode. The chimneys were all leaking. They had just started the stove fire, and the smoke was swirling around them. Bai ruotong coughed.


    "Kiel, onion!"


    Bai ruotong put out his hand, and a handful of green onions fell into her hand. She was about to withdraw her hand when her wrist was caught. Looking up, a man who looks like a peach blossom is looking at himself with a smile.


    "Who are you?" Bai Rutong covers his nose and looks at the person in front of him in surprise.


    LAN Yunwen was a bit wronged. He didn''t see each other for half a year. This noble man forgot himself: "the son of Ningguo, LAN Yunwen."


    "It''s you! How did you change back to men''s clothes! I can''t recognize you without your dress. " Bai ruotong brightened his eyes and said happily.


    The corner of LAN Yunwen''s mouth trembled slightly: "my son has set up the crown, so it''s time to change back to men''s clothes!"


    Bai ruotong looks at the LAN rhyme in front of him. His men''s look is really handsome and extraordinary, a pair of light brown eyes as if they can talk in general, see people''s soul rippling. Women''s feminine and men''s masculine blend perfectly on this face. The red robe showed its slender figure, like a burning fire.


    "What are you doing here?" Bai ruotong covered the pot and asked curiously.


    LAN Yunwen said with a smile: "I heard the excitement, so come and have a look. I don''t understand. You''re the head of the county. You come here to compare your cooking skills with others. "


    "Because it''s boring!"


    Bai ruotong squeezed his eyes and called orange to make the fire in the kitchen more vigorous.


    Kuoyan looked at them curiously, looked at them awkwardly for a moment, and said, "do you know each other?"


    "Acquaintances." LAN Yunwen nodded.


    "Acquaintances?" Kuo Yan was puzzled to repeat that he knew all the acquaintances of the son of Ningguo, but he had never heard of such a person. And look at this person''s voice and dress, although it seems to be a little boy, but actually let Kuo Yan feel like a pretty little girl. It''s not a feeling, it''s a feeling.


    "Are you all right! My spring noodles are good


    Just by this time, the man in charge was shouting at the door. Bai ruotong clapped his hands and yelled back: "what''s your hurry! Now that you are ready, you can take it out to the shopkeeper to use it first! I still have half an hour here! "


    "Can you make noodles or not! Just a bowl of noodles! Where does it take so long! "


    The man said sarcastically.


    Bai ruotong was too lazy to talk to him. He opened the lid of the pot and looked at his broth. She carefully scooped up layers of impurities with a spoon and added a handful of seasoning to it.


    LAN Yunwen looked at her actions, full of interest: "why didn''t LAN hear your highness say you can cook meals?

 Chapter 774

    "It seems that your highness seldom mentions me around you!" Bai ruotong shrugged, but his eyes fell to kuoyan, "Shizi, who is this friend?"


    Kuoyan asked himself, "I''m kuoyan. I''m a friend of the son of Ningguo."


    "Broad and strict?" Bai Rutong''s eyes turned. "I heard your highness talk about you. Are you the Minister of the Ministry of official?"


    "Your Highness?" Broad strict blankly blinked an eye, this small wench still know some highness.


    LAN Yunwen laughed out: "brother Kuo, this is the fiancee of the Lord of Dexin county and his Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    "What


    Kuo Yan took a cold breath and opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe LAN Yunwen''s words. Is this little girl the fiancee of his Highness Prince Rong?


    What a joke is this?


    A county head is competing with people in a pub for cooking skills?


    Prince Rong is a very careful man. He is very steady in his actions. But his fiancee seems to be a little too lively, isn''t she?


    Looking at the difference in Kuo Yan''s eyes, Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and said nothing more. He started the boiler, scooped up the noodles, poured them in broth, and added two pieces of pork and the stew he had brought.


    A bowl of spring noodles with scallion is ready.


    "You play first, I''ll get down to business!"


    Toward two people blinked, she took yangchunmian into the main building.


    There was an empty bowl in front of the shopkeeper''s eyes, and Bai Rutong twisted his eyebrows. It seems that the man in charge is threatening and luring the shopkeeper to finish eating noodles, but there is not even a drop of soup left.


    The shopkeeper felt his full stomach in embarrassment and looked at Bai Rutong in embarrassment. The competition was so confused that the shopkeeper was the referee before he knew it. In fact, you don''t need to eat to know what the taste of the noodles is.


    But when someone kicks, he always has to face his family.


    "Young master, I really can''t eat any more. Let''s forget the competition."


    The way of the shopkeeper.


    He gave Bai ruotong steps, and he also gave himself steps.


    You can''t really let the young man kneel down to his cook. The cook is not blind. The woman in front of him is not ordinary.


    Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders: "don''t worry, I can make ten bowls. If the shopkeeper is full, he can let others eat. Besides, it''s OK for you to have a taste, isn''t it? Your boss is waiting for me to kneel down for him. "


    The man in charge listened to this and laughed: "yes! I''m waiting for you to kneel down for us


    The shopkeeper twisted his eyebrows and gave the vulgar cook a fierce look. The young master was very polite. He really took it for granted. Swallow a mouthful of saliva, the shopkeeper picked up chopsticks to eat a mouthful.


    "Shopkeeper, how does it taste? Isn''t it bad? "


    The man in charge said with a smile.


    The shopkeeper did not speak, but took another bite. In the end, in the eyes of all people, there was no soup left.


    Other noodles are cooked and served at this time, and orange and Qi''er share their noodles with other onlookers.


    In fact, everyone ate one and a half full, but there was no reason why they didn''t eat the white food. They all ate it "wheezing".


    "Shopkeeper, what are you doing? Why did you eat them all?"


    The boss was stunned. The shopkeeper gave the baby too much face.


    Isn''t that embarrassing to yourself face to face?


    "Young master, can you sell me the method of making noodles?"


    The shopkeeper asked.

 Chapter 775

    Bai ruotong said with a smile, "shopkeeper, the competition has come to an end?"


    "Does it need any more results? Naturally, this young master won! I''ve never tasted such delicious spring noodles


    A person carries a face to Yang Yang, excited way.


    Generally, Yangchun noodles are fresh and waterless, so they are served with noodle soup. But the little girl made it differently. Although it was plain noodles in clear soup with only two pieces of meat, the soup was full of meat flavor.


    For these people, who don''t want to eat meat and be happy all day long, but they are short of money. If they work hard all day, they can''t buy meat.


    "Shopkeeper, this noodle will sell for five Wen in the future. You can rest assured that you will never lose capital, but make a lot of money. It''s not just spring noodles. I can cook the meals for the guests above. I can teach you one by one, but you have to promise me one thing."


    Bai ruotong blinked and whispered.


    "What are you going to do?" Asked the shopkeeper.


    She looked around, pointed upstairs and said, "excuse me for a moment."


    The shopkeeper nodded and followed Bai ruotong up the stairs.


    "What a strange thing! What do you think the magistrate wants to do? "


    Kuoyan looked at Bai ruotong''s figure upstairs and thought with his chin in his fingers.


    "She has her own plans for everything. Let''s just wait for her." LAN Yunwen smiles.


    Kuoyan almost choked by his saliva: "wait here? Are you kidding? Shall we have dinner or not? You said you were hungry? Now the pub is in a mess, but we can''t even eat. "


    "What are you in a hurry for?" LAN Yunwen gives him a angry look and says two words to the orange on one side. Orange nodded into the kitchen, less than a moment, two bowls of steaming hot spring noodles out of the pot.


    "I''ll go! That''s it! "


    His eyes are wide and his mouth is tongue tied.


    "The county leader made it himself. Don''t you try it?" LAN Yunwen smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    Entering the wing room, Bai Rutong directly takes out a money ticket from his arms.


    "Shopkeeper, I bought your restaurant. There are a lot of people in the second and back kitchen. They all stay here. I still pay monthly. How about that?"


    Bai asked.


    The shopkeeper''s tiny a Zheng: "childe, you today son a purpose that come here should be this!"


    The shopkeeper is an understanding person. He can see the real purpose of Bai ruotong at a glance. But this makes the man who is holding the spoon on one side feel a little subdued.


    It''s a good thing that some people want to buy a tavern. I''d like to take this tavern as an example. Business is weak. There are very few people coming upstairs. They all rely on earning some money from the common people. The monthly salary is pitifully low.


    But this little doll just made him embarrassed. How can he live with his self-esteem.


    "Brother, don''t sell it. It''s a family business handed down from our ancestors. If you sell it, we''ll all become helpers."


    The way of the palm.


    "Is that your part? Look at your own craftsmanship. You know it''s a family business. Our family will have to let you ruin it sooner or later! "


    Shopkeeper''s way of survival.


    If the person in front of him is not his younger brother, why should he come here to run business with him. Originally, there were real craftsmen in our tavern, but they were all run away by our black sheep. Now it''s not easy for some people to change their way out, so the shopkeeper should cherish the opportunity.


    "The shopkeeper''s answer is yes or no?"


    Bai asked.

 Chapter 776

    "Yes! Promise! But what do you want to buy this pub for? "


    Shopkeeper''s wonderful way.


    Bai ruotong laughed, got up and pointed to the shopkeeper, went to the window, pointed to a teahouse at the end of the street and said, "is there a lot of people in this teahouse?"


    "It''s quite a lot. It was only opened last year. It''s called tingyue Pavilion. I''ve been there, too. The performers are really good." The shopkeeper nodded.


    "I also want to build a stage, which is even more prosperous than the tingyue Pavilion, to rob their business."


    White Rutong road.


    "If you want to rob this business, you can rob it! Who do you think you are? "


    The shopkeeper hasn''t spoken yet, and the man yells again. Bai ruotong quietly lowered his eyes. Before he opened his mouth, he saw the shopkeeper slapping the man on the head: "you''re a bad grandson! Can''t you see that the young master is a noble man? Our pub is almost ruined by you! It''s good if we don''t close the door. Now that this noble man is willing to help us, it''s time to burn incense and worship Buddha. Where can you speak? "


    "But..."


    The man in charge scratched his head, still a little resentful. But the person in front of him is his own elder brother. As the saying goes, elder brother is like a father. When he teaches, how can he dare to refute again.


    Bai Rutong turned back and arched his hand with the shopkeeper: "I haven''t asked the shopkeeper''s name yet."


    "My surname is sun, and my single name is a strong word." Shopkeeper sun replied. Yu Guang took a look at the man and said, "he''s my second brother, sun Pang."


    Bai ruotong nodded: "let''s do this today. There are 100 Liang on the silver note. I will send someone to talk with the shopkeeper tomorrow."


    "Good, good! We''ll be waiting for your arrival


    Shopkeeper''s busy way.


    Bai ruotong gave a "Er" and went straight down the stairs without saying much. Orange Qi two people see her come out, busy with, just walked to the door, a red figure is to stop her.


    "Is the county master finished?"


    LAN asked.


    Bai ruotong blinked, bent up his mouth, squinted and said with a smile, "why is the world still here? Shouldn''t you go? "


    "Hungry or not? Would you like to have dinner in my house


    LAN Yunwen did not answer her question, but asked in reverse.


    Bai Rutong flattened his mouth and glanced at him in surprise. Is it her illusion? Why is this man so attentive to himself today.


    "No, I''m in a hurry. If I go back late, I''m afraid my mother will worry. " White Rutong road.


    "Well, LAN sent the county master."


    LAN Yunwen didn''t ask any more. She followed her with a smile. One side of kuoyan with a fan to pick the head melon, this blue verse today is nervous or broken head.


    If you are so attentive to other women, you can say that the little girl in front of you has a master. Don''t he worry that Prince Rong will settle with him.


    Bai ruotong didn''t refuse any more and kept pace with it. They turned the street and came to the entrance of the alley. Bai ruotong said in a low voice, "Your Highness Shizi is really a good man."


    "What do you mean by that?" LAN Yunwen pretends to be confused.


    "You found someone following me." Bai Rutong covered his mouth with a smile and blinked at him mysteriously, "Your Highness, please rest assured that those two pieces of trash can''t move me. I''ll deal with them later when I get to the place where people are rare."


    Kuo Yan is stunned. Is someone following? Why didn''t he find out.


    "Prince Rong''s Highness has explained that if he sees the county leader, he will be better protected. If LAN doesn''t send him on this trip, if his highness is angry, he can''t ask his Highness for wine any more."


    LAN Yunwen did not deny it, joking. Three people walked into the lane, can not help but speed up the pace.

 Chapter 777

    In the tavern, LAN Yunwen found someone watching outside. Holding on to his friendship with Prince Rong, he automatically protected Bai ruotong.


    But I didn''t expect that this little girl was very clever and had already seen through this matter.


    "Do you know who is following you?" LAN Yunwen asked.


    "I don''t know, but I''ll find out later." Bai ruotong shrugged, and the fan in his hand shook gently. She Yu Guang sweeps the Kuangyan on one side, and sees that he is taut and impatient. She pulls his mouth and smiles, and says, "master Shizi, you can go back safely. My bodyguard is protecting me in the dark. There won''t be any problem."


    LAN Yunwen''s pretty eyebrows picked up and looked at Kuan Yan beside him. Kuoyan had regained his look. He noticed that Bai ruotong had just glanced at him. He was a bit embarrassed and pulled his head.


    Although he has a good friendship with LAN Yunwen, he has no friendship with Prince Rong. Although LAN Yunwen is kind-hearted, he seems a little bored.


    But his impatience was seen through by Bai ruotong, and he was embarrassed again. However, although Bai ruotong saw through, he didn''t blame him, which made him feel guilty.


    "All right."


    LAN Yunwen sighed. Since Bai Rutong said so, it proved that she was confident. So I don''t have to do anything else. Waving his hand, he pointed behind him: "that Lan left first."


    "Kuo will leave." Kuo Yan dryly added a sentence, followed LAN Yun tattoo and left.


    Bai ruotong looked at their figures. She didn''t turn around until they disappeared at the end of the road. She quickened her pace and walked towards the end of the alley.


    "Orange, you can do it."


    She stopped and ordered. The orange son hears the sound to move, then the surrounding glazed tile uploads the footstep sound. Midnight has been followed by a few people, followed by jump down the wall. Chase after the two sneaky figures at the end of the alley.


    As soon as the two men saw that they were found, they just wanted to escape, but midnight and orange had already flashed to their eyes and kicked them heavily. Then they fell to the ground and rolled a big circle.


    Midnight dragged their collars to Bai ruotong.


    "Tell me, but Bai Yinling asked you to follow me?" Bai asked.


    The two men were thin, and they were hidden in the crowd and not easy to be found. Now, Bai ruotong found that he was already white and flustered.


    "What? Won''t say, will you? " Bai ruotong squatted down and tried to pick his eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two people you look at me, I look at you, are closed mouth refused to speak. Bai ruotong clapped his hands and stood up. His amber eyes turned and he tilted his head and said, "midnight, kill these two people. Put down your tongue and throw it to the gate of tingyue Pavilion."


    "Yes."


    Midnight out of the dagger, just out of the sheath, two people have been scared to shiver up, kneeling kowtow way: "county master, spare your life! County Master, spare your life! We haven''t said anything yet. Please let us go. We swear that we won''t say anything. Please forgive us... "


    Two mouse head small generation all recognize oneself, it seems that Bai Yinling really to her already strict defense. As long as you get out of the door, you''ll send someone to follow you.


    It''s cruel to just kill two people. But if you just let them go, you are not reconciled. She stroked her chin and thought again and again, and said, "midnight, take these two people and send them to his Royal Highness Prince Rong to let his highness be proud."


    "Yes."


    Midnight to accept the scabbard, two hand knife will be two people to stun in the past.

 Chapter 778

    "Girl, what a coincidence, I met you again."


    Bai Lingwei stopped and looked behind her. She saw Luo Daozheng coming with her with a smile. Her heart faltered, subconsciously back two steps.


    It''s no coincidence. This is the West Hall of the town. She always chooses this time to say hello to the old lady. It''s also this alley.


    Luo Dao''s Mou son looked toward her wrist, see her wrist is empty, thin lip tiny pie, way: "girl didn''t wear bracelet?"


    "I''ve got it." She thought he was asking himself if he had put the bracelet on his body. She quickly took out the bracelet and handed it to his eye. "No, give it back to you."


    "Ha."


    Luo Dao raised his eyebrow and laughed. He took the bracelet and put it into her wrist. For the first time, Bai Lingwei was physically contacted by a strange man. Her body suddenly froze, neither retreating nor entering.


    His hand is very big, two fingers are enough to frame his slender arm, the temperature of his palm is very cold, as if there is no temperature in general.


    "Sure enough, this bracelet is most suitable for you," Luo Dao said with a smile. He raised his eyelids and looked at Bai Lingwei. "In other words, girl, your hands are really warm."


    His words were frivolous and funny. Bai Lingwei''s face was red and she quickly took back her hand.


    "Luo has done some divination for the girl. The girl has been in trouble recently. This bracelet can let the girl avoid it," Luo explained. "Please rest assured, girl. Luo has a deep friendship with little general Bai and will never cheat the girl."


    His tone was sincere. Bai Lingwei blinked: "you are really... You are really my brother''s friend."


    "Exactly."


    Luo Dao laughs and shakes the folding fan. He puts it on his chest smartly: "do you think Luo will cheat you? Luo is doing this job. If you don''t believe Luo, you can ask the county leader. "


    "You know the fourth sister, too?"


    Bai Lingwei is dubious.


    "Yes, so you..."


    "Master Luo!"


    Before Luo Dao''s words came to an end, a call interrupted him. Luo road turns round, see is Bai Chusheng to stretch a face to be walking toward oneself. Luo Dao raised the corner of his mouth to greet him: "little white general."


    "Don''t you say it''s just around the yard? Why talk to Lingwei? "


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes are like a layer of ice. He looks up and down at Luo Dao doubtfully. Luo Dao laughs: "see a beauty suddenly, Luo Mou also wants to come forward to chat up a few words, is this also not good?"


    "Lingwei, go back first."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai Lingwei is stunned. Doesn''t Luo Dao say that he has a good relationship with his brother? But why did my brother look disgusted when he saw him?


    Although there was such a question in her heart, she didn''t ask. She nodded slightly, turned around and left with Anning.


    "Mr. Luo, no matter what you want to do, please don''t touch the people in the west of the town."


    See Bai Lingwei go far, Bai Chusheng this just opens a way.


    Luo Dao''s eyelids drooped and the folding fan knocked on his thin lip: "it seems that little general Bai didn''t like me from the beginning? Why? Luo has never done any bad things. He is always doing his best to honor his royal highness


    "You are resourceful. When you were in Nuzhen, you should have known that your highness was looking for you, but you didn''t appear. Instead, you suddenly appeared on our way back. You said you had no purpose. Do you think I would believe it?"


    Bai Chu asked.


    Luo Dao shrugged: "everyone has his own purpose. Luo naturally has a purpose, but Luo''s purpose is very simple. Luo wants to be promoted and rich. His Royal Highness Prince Rong can satisfy Luo. This is Luo''s purpose."

 Chapter 779

    "No matter what your purpose is, don''t get close to Lingwei."


    How could Luo Dao''s purpose be so simple that Bai Chusheng would not believe him. Since he is not willing to speak, he must not be able to force a reason to ask himself. He only asks for the purpose of this person not to harm his family.


    Luo Dao eyebrow slightly a pick: "just by chance, white small general also please rest assured, Luo will never hurt the town west Houfu girls, whether it is the county head, or today see this two young lady."


    "I hope you remember what you said today!" Bai Chusheng snorted coldly, "and when are you going to leave? Isn''t the Lord assigned you a house? What are you doing in Bai''s mansion? "


    "The food in Bai Xiaojiang''s mansion is delicious! Every morning the head of the county will bring breakfast. How can Luo be willing to leave? "


    Rodolfo blinked innocently.


    Bai Chusheng''s mouth flicked. He really wanted to give this shameless blow.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    As soon as Bai ruotong woke up, he saw the letter sent back by midnight. It''s Gu Yanqing''s. Bai rushes to open the letter, which says the situation of the two people yesterday.


    They have confessed, and said the general situation of the people under Bai Yinling''s hands, as well as the business of tingyue building.


    But these Gu Yanqing did not directly say in the letter. Instead, he added, "if you want to know the truth, come to see the king in person.". At the end of the letter, Gu Yanqing said that the two had been sent out of the capital by him.


    Looking at the flowing handwriting, Bai ruotong curved his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven days later.


    The rain continued. Bai Shutang strides out of the palace. Just after the morning, he can''t wait to see Li Niang. Li Niang''s stomach now more and more big, the temper also Jiao Qi some, a day didn''t see him will all kinds of clamour.


    As soon as he got back to the mansion, he saw Zhao Zhong running with him in a hurry.


    "Mr. Hou, you''ve come back. The old lady is in a big fire today. You''d better persuade her. The fifth lady is making the old lady angry again this time."


    As soon as Zhao Zhong''s voice fell, Bai Shutang stepped up and rushed to hospital. As soon as he arrived at Yongning hospital, he heard a higher voice in the hospital.


    Bai Shutang''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he stepped into the hall. In the hall, Li Niang''s pretty face was already full of tears and moved with tears.


    As soon as she saw the white tree hall coming, she said softly, "you''re back. Please ask me what you''ve done!"


    "Mother, what are you doing?"


    Bai Shutang frowned. In the past six months, has the old lady had less trouble with Li Niang? The reason why he hung his heart on Li Niang was that he was afraid that the old lady would be difficult for Li Niang.


    "What are you doing? Shutang, you have gone too far recently! Do you know what Li Niang is talking about? She said she wanted to live in Lijiao hospital. You should know where Lijiao hospital is. It''s Zhang''s place. How can she live in it! A little girl who has no status, but also wants to be a master mother


    The old lady''s tone was fierce and her eyes were red with anger. Pointing at Li Niang, she scolded fiercely.


    Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng look at each other and smile.


    "Li Niang, is that true?"


    White tree hall Zhang Yuan eye, amazement of hope to Li Niang.


    Li Niang shook her head and said in a choked voice: "master Hou, this is not the case. General Bai recently led a Taoist priest into the mansion. Today, I met him in the mansion. The man said that Lijiao courtyard has excellent geomantic omen. If I can live in it, the child will be able to live smoothly. He also told me that the baby in my stomach is a man, and Lijiao courtyard is exactly where the Dragon pulse is in our mansion... "


    "So, does the fifth lady mean that I need to take advantage of this dragon vein to ascend to heaven? Are you going to be the son of our family in the future? "


    It was Bai lingyao who asked, coughing and covering her mouth. In the past six months, she has always been crazy, occasionally sober, occasionally crazy. Today is the right time for her to wake up.

 Chapter 780

    "Li Niang didn''t mean it. She just thought that her baby would land safely."


    Li Niang said.


    How could she believe what the muddleheaded Taoist said? The purpose of her entering the mansion was to alienate the relationship between the old lady and Bai Shutang. Now Bai Shutang is on her side. As long as she takes advantage of something to make waves, Bai Shutang and the old lady will turn against each other sooner or later.


    Bai Yinling lowered her eyes and glanced at Bai Rutong from time to time. Bai ruotong covered his mouth and chewed the sugar beans. There was nothing wrong with his face, as if the quarrel had nothing to do with her.


    "Luo Dao has seen this man before. He was introduced by Chu Sheng and he. Yesterday, he went to the palace and said Fengshui for the Empress Dowager. So he thinks his words are believable." White tree hall way, "since he let Li Niang move into Li Jiao courtyard, anyway Li Jiao courtyard now also empty, move also can."


    "Tree hall! What nonsense are you talking about The old lady was so angry that her teeth trembled. She couldn''t believe that the man in front of her was really born in October? What he said now was entirely for the sake of that woman, and he had never considered the whole xihou mansion of the town.


    "Lijiaoyuan used to be Zhang''s yard. It''s the place where the mother can live. She''s just a actress. How can she live there?"


    Said the old lady.


    Bai Shutang''s eyes sank: "Li Niang is a child''s wife, how can''t she live?"


    "Madame? She''s your concubine


    "In my heart, Li Niang is my wife."


    White tree Hall Road.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    In anger, the old lady picked up the tea cup and threw it at the white tree hall. The tea cup fell to the ground and fell to pieces.


    Bai Shutang looked coldly at the broken wreckage, not moved.


    Li Niang listened to Bai Shutang''s words, and her heart moved slightly. Bai Shutang is really good to her, but he helps others to harm him.


    If she is not from the mountain stronghold, if she is not loyal to Bai Yinling, maybe she really wants to follow Bai Shutang wholeheartedly.


    "Good... Good... Good..." the old lady stood up and sneered, "if you want to do anything for this woman, you have to do everything for this woman. I have nothing to say. If you want her to move, you can move. It seems that this old lady can''t manage it."


    There was a little sadness in her eyes as she said this.


    Bai Lingwei''s eyes moved slightly at this time, and she got up to go forward to comfort the old lady: "grandma, don''t be angry. My father is just thinking about the child in the fifth aunt''s belly. The flesh and blood in the fifth aunt''s belly is also the blood of the West Marquis''s house in our town.


    Grandmother, do you think this is good? Lingwei''s Qingchi courtyard is not far from Lijiao courtyard, or let my fifth aunt live there? "


    As soon as Bai Rutong choked, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Bailingwei, bailingwei.


    Well, what are you doing here?


    Although they are deadlocked, the old lady will compromise for the sake of the government. But Bai Lingwei said that, the spearhead would point at her.


    But this is not to blame Bai Lingwei. Bai ruotong has a clear mind. Her second sister''s mind is like a piece of white paper. She is as kind as she wants to be.


    She can''t bear to be angry with her grandmother or Bai Shutang. Her only way is to hurt herself.


    "You can''t live there."


    Before the old lady spoke, Li Niang wiped away her tears and opened her mouth.


    "You''re just a common girl, and you''re not the dragon''s vein. If I do it, what should I do in case I have a baby in my belly?"


    Bai Lingwei was stunned. She bit her lip and said, "since lijiaoyuan is a blessed place, I can get some light there."

 Chapter 781

    "Aunt Wu is right. Lingwei really can''t go there. If she had a dragon vein, she would not be like this now. The fifth aunt wants to be a master mother. How can she care for the second sister? "


    Bai lingyao added a word softly. What she said was not aimed at Bai Lingwei. It was just a quick talk.


    Since her serious illness, she has become a transparent person in the mansion. Even my brother seldom takes care of himself. Now it''s hard for her to feel better. She''s going to spit out her unhappiness. No matter who she''s aiming at, it''s always right to bury her two words.


    Bai Lingwei bit her lip and lowered her eyes.


    Except for Bai ruotong, no one noticed the loss in her eyes.


    "Lingwei is not a good place. Li Niang lives in Lijiao courtyard. The mother doesn''t have to work hard. The son does it himself. "


    White tree Hall Road.


    The old lady propped her forehead, a drop of turbid tears hanging in the corner of her eyes. She thought she knew Bai Shutang''s mind best, but now she can''t see it clearly. It''s said that Niang Liang is very kind, but now there is a rough River between her and Bai Shutang''s heart, which is hard to cross.


    If the quarrel goes on, it will only make Bai Shutang far away from himself.


    The old lady sighed for a long time and then fell down. The old voice was full of helplessness: "so, what you want to do is what you want to do. I really can''t manage too much. Let you do it."


    Then she stood up with her hand. But before she took two steps, the old lady was dizzy and fell to the ground heavily.


    "Grandmother!"


    "Mother!"


    "Old lady!"


    All the people in the hall were in a mess, so they rushed forward to check the old lady. The old lady''s eyes were tightly closed, and her eyes were full of turbid tears.


    Bai Shutang picked up the old lady and was about to go to the inner room. But when he stood up, he was stiff.


    The old lady was very light, as if she had no weight. She was frighteningly light.


    "Marquis!"


    Seeing that he was frozen, aunt Hong called. Bai Shutang came back to his senses and went to the house with the old lady in his arms.


    The doctor came in a hurry and made a diagnosis with the old lady: "does the old lady not have a good meal these days? The whole body is very weak. "


    "Doesn''t the old lady eat?"


    Bai Shutang turns back to question Hong Gu.


    Red aunt nodded tearfully, knelt down and said, "Mr. Hou, the old lady has been making trouble these days and has no appetite. Let''s coax and persuade her. The old lady is only willing to eat a little. We... We have no choice."


    "Son of a bitch! How many years have you been in the mansion? Can''t you even take care of the old lady? "


    Bai Shutang scolded angrily.


    "Does father really think it''s the relationship between mother Honggu?"


    Bai Chusheng strained his eyes, and his voice was cold.


    Bai Shutang was slightly stunned and looked back at him: "what do you mean by that?"


    "Father is so confused! Why does grandmother faint now? Isn''t it because of her father. Have you ever visited your grandmother in these days? Although my son has been away from the government for more than half a year, I have heard from people in the government that his father is very cold now. He only cares about beauties, not the elderly. Does the father forget all his filial piety? "


    Bai Chusheng asked word by word.


    "You


    Bai Shutang''s mouth trembled slightly. He wanted to retort, but he couldn''t find any words to retort. Facing his son, he had nothing to say.

 Chapter 782

    Li Niang didn''t expect that things would end up like this. She pinched the silk handkerchief tightly, and her chest "banged" straight. Her eyes flashed with guilty light, and Yu Guang went to Bai Yinling from time to time. But see Bai Yinling mouth hook with a shallow smile, eyes bright, as if watching a play, full of fun and irony.


    Yeah.


    This is what Bai Yinling would like to see.


    She is nothing more than a chess piece. She obeys her orders and destroys the relationship among the people in the West Marquis''s residence. As for the final result, Bai Yinling doesn''t care whether she will "sacrifice" or not.


    What she wanted was the dilapidation of the Western Marquis''s residence, and she was the fuse.


    It was midnight when the crowd dispersed. Li Niang followed Bai Yinling, and her mouth was slightly pursed. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t speak.


    "Tomorrow, you''ll blow some wind in your ears from your father." Bai Yinling said.


    "Is this really good, miss?"


    Li Niang hesitated and finally opened her mouth. She really can''t bear it. It''s not what she wants to see.


    Bai Yinling turned her head and looked coldly at Li Niang: "what? Do you regret it? Don''t want to do it? "


    "No... No." Li Niang shook her head hastily. "I just think that Hou Ye is really good to miss. Even if Miss wants to deal with other people, don''t let Hou ye..."


    Before Li Niang''s words were finished, Bai Yinling strode to her. Her eyes were staring at her coldly, and her eyes were exploring from top to bottom. It seemed that she wanted to see something from her.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Li Niang''s guilty step back.


    "Do you have feelings for your father?"


    Bai Yinling''s question did not take half a minute.


    Li Niang choked and shook her head subconsciously: "Miss, you misunderstood me, I''m right..."


    "Then you don''t have the heart? Do you think I''m cruel? " Bai Yinling approached her and asked again.


    Li Niang shook her head again. Naturally, she would not think so. Bai Yinling is never wrong in her eyes.


    She''s not cruel, of course.


    "Then you don''t have to talk too much, just follow my orders."


    Bai Yinling said in a cold voice.


    Li Niang bit her lip and lowered her eyes.


    Is it her illusion? She always felt that Bai Yinling had changed too much.


    It''s not quite like Bai Yinling she knew at the beginning.


    Now in her eyes, there is only revenge.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Shutang tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. The night was so quiet that he could hear his heart beat. He heaved a heavy breath, turned over and went to sleep outside the bed.


    Xu is her action is too big, Li Niang slightly props up a head, light voice way: "Hou ye, how?"


    "Is this too much?"


    I don''t know why, Bai Shutang said this. Li Niang eyes a Zheng, shake head way: "Hou ye, what you are saying, you are not excessive at all, this is not Hou ye your fault at all."


    "Whose fault is it? Now our government will be like this. Whose fault is it not my fault?"


    Bai Shutang gave a wry smile and narrowed his eyes. I don''t know when, his eyelids already had many fine lines. It seemed that he was half scratched by someone''s fingernail, full of vicissitudes and helplessness.


    Li Niang listens to his vicissitudes of life tone, heart a pull, full of heartache. Can also think of Bai Yinling''s words, she will this heartache heavy pressure down.


    "Mr. Hou, it''s not your fault. They don''t know you. The old lady''s eyes are always on the whole west Houfu of the town, and she never cares about you."


    Li Niang bit a lip, the way of insincere.

 Chapter 783

    Bai Shutang was slightly stunned, choked, and sat up.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Niang then propped up and asked.


    "Take a rest. I can''t sleep. I won''t stay with you today."


    After that, Bai Shutang put on his shoes and socks and left the inner room. Li Niang pursed her slightly tight lip. She should catch up with Bai Shutang and pull his heart back. But for some reason, Li Niang didn''t have this motivation at this time.


    The next day.


    In the early days, Bai Shutang was still absent-minded. Just walked to the palace gate, was about to get on the carriage, behind a person is to call him.


    "Father."


    Bai Shutang was stunned. Looking back, it was his eldest son, Bai Chusheng, who was standing in front of him.


    "Go back to the house together?"


    Yesterday his words still lingered in his mind, but Bai Shutang didn''t get angry. Instead, he asked calmly.


    Bai Chusheng''s lips were slightly raised, and he said with a warm smile, "no, I want to go to the street with my father today. I wonder if my father is willing?"


    White tree hall Zheng Zheng, ponder for a while, nod a way: "OK."


    He seldom talked seriously with Bai Chusheng. All the conversations were about Bai Chusheng''s studies and official affairs in the government. Now I think he knows little about his son.


    When they walked into the main street, they were talking with each other. What I said was nothing more than some unimportant greetings. The atmosphere was a bit awkward. No one spoke about yesterday''s events.


    "General Bai, marquis!"


    Just waiting for this moment, one person and two people ran over in a hurry, seems to be very anxious, the voice is full of panting.


    Bai Chusheng looked back and saw that the man in front of him was his deputy general.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    "Something happened in the camp that you need to deal with. I don''t know about you..."


    The soldiers looked at Bai Chusheng and then at Bai Shutang, and their words were in their throat.


    Before Bai Chusheng spoke, he heard Bai Shutang say: "since it''s business, you can go and get busy. If you have anything to say at that time, let''s go back to the government."


    "Yes." Bai Chusheng nodded, did not stay any longer, and followed the soldiers to turn around and walk away quickly.


    As soon as he turned west street, Bai Chusheng stopped.


    "General Bai, why do you want me to call you back? It''s rare for you and marquis to be together... "


    Some of the soldiers didn''t understand. They scratched their heads and looked at Bai Chusheng.


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t ask."


    Bai Chusheng took a look at him and said softly.


    When the soldiers heard this, they choked and asked no more.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Shutang wanted to go directly, but as soon as he turned around, he heard people talking about it.


    "Have you heard? Recently, the Nanyang GUI tavern came to play a part. The play was very good. Many people went to see it. "


    "Where is Nanyang guilou? How come I''ve never heard of it? "


    "That''s the pub at the end of West Street! It''s next to the tingyue building. Since the corner came, no one has been listening to the opera in the tingyue building. "


    Bai Shutang''s steps stopped, thinking for a moment, and went to the end of the details.


    Anyway, I''m full of worries when I go back to my home. It''s better to listen to the opera. Bai Shutang thought so and stepped into Nanyang guilou.


    "My guest, please come inside."


    As soon as he stepped into the building, a young man stepped forward to build a cavity. Baishutang looked around. As they said, it was full of people. A stage in the middle, the top is "yiyiya" singing the words, cheering one after another.


    "Are you all here in the hall?"


    Bai Shutang frowned. Although it''s a busy place, it''s too noisy to eat here. He is still used to the quiet atmosphere of the teahouse.


    These vulgar people on the first floor are almost covering the people singing on the stage.

 Chapter 784

    Xiao Er is a man who can see people''s faces. Listening to Bai Shutang''s dissatisfied tone, he quickly said, "my guest, sit upstairs. It''s quiet upstairs. I can let our corner sing for you alone."


    Bai Shutang followed the second brother upstairs with half faith. As soon as he got to the wing room, he closed the door. The noise outside really disappeared. Small two help white tree hall ordered food, take out play book put into white tree hall hand: "who do you want to listen to play?"


    "I hear you''ve come here to sing well? Let him sing what he can sing. " Bai Shutang didn''t read the script, so he said.


    The small two eyes bead son a turn to leisurely: "you say of but Shan son girl?"? Miss Shan''er is the best singer here, but... "


    Before the second child''s words were finished, Bai Shutang put two ingots of silver on the table. Small two eyes a bright, holding silver happy retreat down.


    Close the door of the wing room, the second child happily opens the door of the wing room at the end of the building, holding the silver on the table.


    "Young master, the man you said is here."


    "That''s it!"


    Bai ruotong, wearing a long robe and a bundle of hair, flattened the corners of his mouth and took silver from a small second-hand head. She buried two small eyes: "tell me about you, he is the Marquis of Zhenxi, he is carrying silver and silver, why don''t you want more?"


    "The little one... The little one is just afraid. If he wants more, what can he do if he refuses? I''m afraid it will delay the official business of the young master."


    Xiao er Explained busily.


    Bai ruotong waved: "it''s nothing! Go and ask Miss Shan''er to get ready. If you do well, tell her for me and give her another hundred Liang. "


    "Yes, yes


    Little two nodded and went out of the room.


    As soon as the second child left, Bai Rutong looked at the silver in hand with a smile and handed it to Qi''er and orange''er one by one.


    "Here you are. Buy some rouge."


    "Thank you, miss."


    2. Humanity.


    Bai ruotong got up, covered his mouth and yawned. After returning to her room last night and going out today, she only slept for three hours. I opened the window to wake myself up, but Yu Guang saw a scene of the street.


    A carriage was stopped by a woman, and everyone looked at the busy place. The carriage is exquisite and luxurious, dark black, and the wooden railings are exquisitely carved. Bai ruotong fixed his eyes on the carriage and felt that it was familiar.


    Bai ruotong held her head and watched the excitement, but the next thing was to make her sit still. The curtain of the carriage was lifted by a pair of slender fingers, and a slender figure stepped down from the carriage, took the woman''s hand and entered the carriage.


    White if Tong tiny a choke, that slender figure even if turn into ash, she also recognize.


    That''s Gu Yanqing''s.


    The carriage went slowly. Bai Rutong gritted his teeth, pushed open the door of the wing room and rushed out directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Shutang waited for a long time before the door of the wing room was slowly opened. There are two women at the beginning. A woman on the opera makeup, delicate features, eyes such as water injection, affectionate.


    "Shan''er has seen your master. What do you want to hear?"


    Shan''er opened her mouth slowly, and her voice was as warm as water. The white tree hall turns to make fun of this, hang eyes, Yan Yan way: "sing what you are good at."


    Shan''er nodded and winked at the girl beside her. She sat on the stool with Yueqin in her arms and fiddled with the strings. Shan''er raised her sleeves with the melody.


    "In those days, my father died early. Mrs. Tai is washing with others... "


    Shan''er began to sing "banyan".


    White tree Hall''s eye wave move, raise head to look at Shan son, stare round eye bead son to flash a touch of surprised light.


    Shan''er''s voice is first-class. Every word is covered with emotion. It looks like a lark in the night. A sad song sings a story slowly.


    After a song, Shan''er gathered up the tune and leaned over to say, "master, I don''t know if this" banyan "is good?"

 Chapter 785

    Bai Shutang was stunned. His eyebrows and eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of white fog. He didn''t look for a long time.


    "Master?"


    Shaner called again. Bai Shutang was stunned. He coughed twice and looked at the woman in front of him: "who gave you this song?"


    "It''s Shifu." Said Shan''er.


    Bai Shutang''s mouth is stiff¡¶ "Strike the opera" is Xiaolan''s best play and his favorite word. In front of the woman, her singing was exactly the same as Xiaolan''s. once the singing came out, he seemed to hear Xiaolan''s coming back.


    "Who is your master?" Bai Shutang asked again.


    "Lin Yusheng." Said Shan''er.


    White tree Hall''s eye vine scarlet, a thin layer of water mist will be wrapped up the orbit.


    Lin Yusheng is Xiaolan''s master.


    At that time, he was a star in the capital city, only singing for the first 20 years. In the last 20 years, the missionaries were all over the world.


    Seven years ago, he died of illness. He still remembers that Xiao Lan was sad for a long time.


    Bai Shutang sighed heavily. He didn''t expect that he could still hear Xiao Lan''s emphasis in his life. I thought I would never hear again.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong hurried to Rongqin palace, just saw Gu Yanqing leading the woman out. Bai ruotong was stunned. He was hesitating whether to keep up with Zhao Cheng when he heard Zhao Cheng''s voice behind him.


    "White girl, why are you here?"


    With this roar, Gu Yanqing looked at her. Bai Rutong choked and walked towards him. Orange son and Qi son follow behind her, you see me, I see you, busy stride to follow up.


    "Little girl, why are you here?"


    Gu Yanqing''s tone was not half guilty. She met her eyes with a smile on her thin lips.


    "I''ll just come and have a look."


    On the contrary, Bai ruotong is a little guilty. Yu Guang carefully probes into the girl standing behind him.


    She wanted to question Gu Yanqing, but she really followed here, but Bai ruotong didn''t know how to ask. Can''t tell Gu Yanqing, I see you and a woman hook shoulder to shoulder, nonstop come to you to settle accounts?


    It seems that she is so mean. She is also a person who wants face.


    "I will send Jingyu back to the Palace first, and then I will come back to accompany you."


    Gu Yanqing see through do not say through, the corner of the mouth smile more clearly a few minutes. Bai ruotong blushed and was speechless for a moment.


    "Brother, who is this?"


    Nine Princess Jing Yu blinked, jumped to Gu Yanqing''s side, asked softly.


    "It''s the leader of Dexin county." Gu Yanqing said.


    Jingyu''s eyes brightened, and her eyes wantonly explored Bai ruotong''s body. She stirred up Tiannuo''s smile and covered her mouth and said: "if you don''t tell me, Jingyu still thinks she is a handsome young man! Although he was a year younger, he was really pretty. Jing Yu liked it very much. "


    The conversation between them made Bai ruotong feel a bit embarrassed. The woman in front of her looks like her age, playful and lovely. Her face is full of baby fat, black eyes, and she has two dimples when she smiles, not to mention how lively she is.


    Bai ruotong understood the relationship between them.


    Jing Yu.


    She repeated the title of the queen in her mind. Why is the name so strange.


    Jingyu... Jingyu... How does it sound like abstinence.


    "Poof


    Thinking of this, Bai Rutong burst out laughing.


    "Sister in law, what are you laughing at?"


    How could Jing Yu guess the twists and turns in Bai ruotong''s mind? He tilted his head and asked curiously.

 Chapter 786

    "No, I''m not laughing. I''ll go first!"


    Bai Rutong was so embarrassed that he wanted to escape, but Gu Yanqing fished him back before he took two steps.


    "Accompany the king to send Jing back to the palace."


    He could not bear to refuse. He put his arm around her shoulder and shoved her into the carriage. Jing Yu smiles and follows up immediately.


    Orange son and Qi son helpless smile, and Zhao Cheng with behind the carriage.


    After getting into the carriage, Jing Yu began to pedal his legs in boredom. He turned his mouth slightly downward and sighed bitterly.


    Gu Yanqing did not pay any attention to her, eating tea and reading books. The white lotus was somewhat boring. Looking at Gu Yanqing, he looked at the girl who was very big with himself. He winked and laughed and said, "how old is your princess?"


    "Fourteen!"


    Jing Yu sees Bai ruotong take the initiative to speak, but he doesn''t recognize her. He sits with her and laughs back.


    "I''m fourteen, too. How many months were you born?"


    "The first month."


    Jing Yu returns to the road.


    "Then you are older than me, and I am three months younger than you." Bai ruotong returned home.


    She had never heard of the princess in Gu Yanqing''s mouth, and she had never heard of any daughter of the former queen besides Gu Yanqing. When she saw the little princess, Bai Rutong was curious.


    "Then you should call my sister." Jing Yu''s proud eyebrows.


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyelids at this time.


    They chatted on their own, from their birthday to their hobbies, and then to their favorite food. Like two happy sparrows, in the carriage chirping incessantly.


    "Little sister-in-law," Jing Yu suddenly lowered her voice and pulled Bai ruotong''s sleeve, "don''t you think the emperor brother is too cold? He is so cold. How do you get along with him on weekdays... "


    Bai Rutong chokes, and Yu Guang sweeps Gu Yanqing. His eyes were still on the books, and he didn''t seem to listen to what they were talking about.


    "Just... Just like this. He''s very approachable in front of me." Bai ruotong thought about it. Gu Yanqing''s ears are sharp. It''s not good to speak ill of him face to face.


    "Approachable?" Jing Yu shrugged his head and took an exaggerated breath, "is that so approachable? Don''t you think there''s a cool wind pouring into your neck when you get along with him for a long time? "


    Bai ruotong could not laugh or cry. Is the princess a natural fool? The Lord is standing here, and he dares to speak ill.


    "Isn''t it summer? The cool wind is cool... Ha ha. "


    The shriveled road of Bai ruotong.


    Jingyu flattened his mouth and carefully glared at Gu Yanqing: "little sister-in-law, I told you that I was sneaking out of the palace to play today. When I met my brother, I just went forward to say hello, but he carried me back to the palace. Do you think I''m unlucky? I''m almost unlucky. If I had known that, I would not have said hello. "


    Jing Yu said here, sighing heavily.


    "If the empress knows that you have sneaked out, it''s time to blame you. Think about how the female virtue you copied a few days ago came from. "


    Bai ruotong is trying to comfort a few words, but Gu Yanqing''s mouth is cold.


    Jing Yu listened to these words, and even more angrily raised his cheek: "don''t mention mother to me! It''s all your brother''s fault. I found a Taoist to talk nonsense in the palace, which made my mother upset. She was so upset that all her anger spilled on me. It''s just bad luck for me to think that I escaped my lessons and played shuttlecock in the imperial garden, but I was hit by my mother


    When Jing Yu said this, he turned his eyes and hugged Bai ruotong: "little sister-in-law, please comfort me. My hand will break."

 Chapter 787

    "Comfort you."


    Bai ruotong hugged her seriously and patted her gently on the back twice.


    Gu Yanqing began to smile and looked down at the book.


    "See, he''s cold!"


    Jingyu make complaints about it.


    Bai ruotong chuckled. It seems that the little princess has a deep opinion of Her Highness.


    At this time, the carriage stops at the gate of the palace. Gu Yanqing slowly puts down the book in hand and drags the reluctant Jing Yu out of the carriage.


    "You wait here. I will send her in first."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong nodded cleverly and sat upright. Gu Yanqing left for more than half an hour, during which he was bored. Bai ruotong simply called Cheng Qi and her husband into the carriage and said something.


    "Miss, you are really talking with your royal highness. I heard you say a lot. Do you love this royal highness?"


    Said Kiel.


    "Probably because of the same age." Bai Rutong smiles helplessly.


    In fact, she just wanted to find out the relationship between her and Gu Yanqing. However, there was no theme in this discussion, but a mess of things. But she could also see that her royal highness had no bad intentions, and could get along much better in the future.


    Just then, Bai ruotong suddenly heard a simple question from outside the carriage: "isn''t this prince Rong''s carriage? Who is sitting in it? "


    "It''s the leader of Dexin county."


    Zhao Cheng replied.


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly leaked. She was very familiar with the voice, which was Gu chenlian.


    Sure enough, the next second the curtain of the carriage was lifted regardless of the obstruction, and Gu chenlian jumped onto the carriage with a calm face. Bai Rutong''s face became stiff.


    "What are you doing up here?"


    "Why don''t you come up and have a word with you?" Gu chenlian asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and turned his head awkwardly. Gu chenlian seemed to see the embarrassment between Bai Rutong''s looks. He sat down and warmed his voice: "are you better? Is it cured? "


    "Orange, you two go down first." Bai ruotong sighs. Everyone rushes in. She can''t fool around. Anyway, it''s better to come here by chance. Let''s make it clear today.


    "Yes."


    Orange nodded and took Qi''er out of the carriage.


    Bai ruotong looked up at Gu chenlian and said, "does your highness have something to ask me? If you have something to ask, how about the export? I can answer your highness. "


    Gu chenlian''s eyes drooped slightly, and the greeting that was going to fall back to his throat.


    "The palace just wants to see you. There''s nothing to ask you." After a long time, Gu chenlian was able to do his best.


    White if Tong eyebrow slightly a pick: "have no what to want to ask?"? There''s nothing you want to ask. You''re on your own? Good! Since his highness doesn''t want to speak first, I''ll pick it up. His highness just wants to know if I am an undead attached to this body, right


    Gu chenlian''s heart sank heavily: "Gu Yanqing told you?"


    He thought that Gu Yanqing would not question Bai ruotong, but he pretended to be indifferent in front of him, but actually he cared too much. What a hypocrite.


    "It wasn''t your highness who told me. I knew it by accident." Bai ruotong''s eyes were cold. "In fact, your highness, you don''t need to think about me at all. If you still doubt whether I am Bai ruotong, you can find a Taoist to clear me as you said. Isn''t Luo Dao in the palace recently? His Highness the prince can come to him to see if I''m the soul of death. "

 Chapter 788

    Her tone was very resentful. After listening, Gu chenlian was frightened. Although he doubted her, when he faced her, Gu chenlian''s heart was still soft and worried about her every smile, every look and every tone.


    "Are you so angry?"


    Gu chenlian swallowed, his tone mixed with a trace of grievance that he didn''t even notice.


    Bai ruotong touched his nose and looked down at his chest. Her heart was aching and her body was slightly stiff. Sure enough, as soon as Gu chenlian appeared, the original owner in her body was like recovery, struggling to occupy the body.


    "Your Highness, even if I''m not the real Bai ruotong, you have no fate with her." her voice softened. In fact, she has no right to blame Gu chenlian. Her change is in everyone''s eyes. It''s natural for Gu chenlian to have such doubts. "Your Highness, let''s put it down. We''ll see each other like friends in the future, even if we can''t be friends, And be a stranger by chance. Don''t torture yourself like this. "


    From the beginning, Gu chenlian hurt the original owner, they were doomed not to be together.


    Although the original master is infatuated with him, but the original Gu chenlian did not know how to cherish, so the original master''s heart died for a while.


    But now, watching Gu chenlian change her mind, her heart is revived.


    It''s just that it''s too late.


    Bai ruotong is not an eminent monk. She will not give up her happiness in order to fulfill their love. What''s more, the original owner is the one who doesn''t belong to this world.


    Gu chenlian clenched his fist, his eyes twinkled a little, like a wounded animal, licking his wound. Suddenly, he rolled his throat and hugged Bai ruotong.


    "Rutong, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said those words to my second brother. I really doubt you. I doubt that you are not the real Bai Rutong, but..." Gu chenlian''s voice rings heavily in front of her ear. Bai Rutong wants to push him away, but her strength is his opponent.


    "Gu chenlian, let go first..."


    "I won''t let it go! These days I have been thinking about what to do if you are not Bai ruotong. However, when I see you, I have determined my heart. Even if you are not Bai ruotong, I will accept you. "


    Gu chenlian said to himself.


    Outside the carriage, when he heard that Bai ruotong was sitting inside, his first reaction was to confront her and ask her. In these days when he returned to the capital city, he read many ancient books and materials, and also found many Taoist masters, hoping to know whether Bai ruotong lived in a ridiculous dead soul as she thought.


    At the beginning, when Bai ruotong led him to leave, Gu chenlian would never forget the look in his eyes, which was as frightened as a little beast pointed at by arrow feathers.


    Gu chenlian will never forget what a person who has known for a long time should be like.


    But


    Now


    He looked at the woman in front of him, once again confused by her, forgetting what he should do, forgetting the truth he should seek.


    "Gu chenlian, are you crazy?"


    Bai ruotong pushed him, but he couldn''t push him away. She was so worried that she didn''t know what to do. The next second, Gu chenlian''s body suddenly left her, flew out of the carriage and fell heavily on the ground. Bai ruotong looks up and Gu Yanqing appears in front of her.


    His delicate face was covered with a thin layer of ice, but his eyes were like fire, scarlet.


    Gu chenlian snorted. Just as he wanted to look up, Gu Yanqing''s boots fell on his head and stepped down heavily.


    "Your Highness! Your highness


    "Your Highness Prince Rong! Don''t... "


    The soldiers guarding outside the palace gate all gathered around, but no one dared to come forward. They were scared by Gu Yanqing''s fierce anger.

 Chapter 789

    "Your Highness! Let him go


    Gu Yanqing mentions Gu chenlian''s collar. As soon as his fist is about to fall, Bai Rutong''s voice rings in panic. His fist was less than an inch away from Gu chenlian''s nose, and he suddenly stopped. The power of the fist drives the wind, blowing Gu chenlian''s slightly messy hair.


    Bai ruotong jumps out of the carriage in a panic, breaks off Gu Yanqing''s fingers holding Gu chenlian''s collar tightly.


    "Your Highness, let''s go!"


    This is the gate of the palace. If the two princes make trouble here, they will make waves. She took Gu Yanqing''s hand and tried to pull in the direction of the carriage, but Gu Yanqing''s body did not move.


    "Gu chenlian, this is the last time. If you dare to touch my girl again, I will kill you."


    His voice forbeared the killing, without temperature, domineering.


    Gu chenlian''s nails are about to be embedded in the meat. The roots of the teeth are bloody. He stood up with his fist on the ground and rushed towards him at the moment when Gu Yanqing led Bai ruotong to turn around. Clapping Gu Yanqing on the shoulder, at the moment when he turned his head, his fist had no technical content, and he just threw it at him angrily.


    Gu Yanqing''s mouth bleeding, he slightly frowned, the back of his hand to wipe the dirty blood.


    "Bai ruotong was originally from our palace. You robbed her from me! Why do you threaten this palace! Come and kill me if you can! Do you think you''re really that bad? "


    Gu chenlian roared. His tone was close to roar, like a child who had been robbed of his toys. Full of resentment and grievances.


    "Gu chenlian! Don''t go crazy, OK! This is the gate of the palace. Even if you want to make trouble... "


    Before Bai ruotong''s words were finished, Gu Yanqing''s fist had hit Gu chenlian''s face. While he was staggering, he raised his leg and kicked him in the abdomen. Gu Yanqing''s ferocity on the battlefield all the year round can''t be matched by Gu chenlian. With this kick, Gu chenlian''s body flew back a few meters. He vomited blood when he fell to the ground.


    Bai ruotong covered his mouth and his body trembled slightly.


    Come on, really!


    Two men fight each other for her. What kind of bloody plot is this!


    Qiongyao opera?


    Not only she, but everyone around her was too scared to move. Zhao Cheng and orange Qi are still in the same place.


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing strode toward Gu chenlian, Bai Rutong stamped his foot and stopped him in time for fear.


    "Don''t fight, your highness!"


    If Gu Yanqing kicks a few more feet, Gu chenlian''s life will be gone! What the hell are these two thinking! Are you crazy!


    Except for Bai ruotong, no one dares to stop Gu Yanqing.


    "Little girl, let go!"


    Gu Yanqing bowed her head and said angrily.


    "No!" How dare Bai ruotong let go.


    "Let go!"


    Gu Yanqing''s intonation increased by one point.


    "Why are you yelling at her?"


    Gu chenlian coughed, spat out a mouthful of blood phlegm, got up from the ground, pointed to Gu Yanqing, and scolded him fiercely: "if you yell at her again, I will kill you!"


    Embarrassed


    Bai ruotong can hardly laugh or cry. Now that everything is in such a mess, Gu chenlian has to add another fire to Gu Yanqing''s stove.


    "Your Highness, you go first. If you have anything to do, don''t make trouble today."


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing could not be persuaded, Bai Rutong tried to persuade Gu chenlian.


    "Shut up! It''s none of your business


    Embarrassed


    Listen to this tone, it''s more powerful than Gu Yanqing''s roar.


    Just now, who was right to ask Gu Yanqing not to yell at her?


    How delicious!

 Chapter 790

    "Your Highness! His Royal Highness Prince Rong! What are you doing! "


    Just as the stalemate continued, a man in a black official uniform rushed out of the palace. This man is white haired, but his brow is dignified and dignified, and his face is not angry.


    He quickly walked to the middle of the two, eyes in the middle of the two looked, and finally fell on Bai Rutong. Eyes slightly a Lin, and turned to the two people holding.


    "Are you two princes going to make a joke at the gate of the palace?"


    Asked the man.


    Gu chenlian''s expression moved, and he turned his head.


    "Lin Taifu."


    At this time, Zhao Cheng stepped forward and saluted.


    "Just now some soldiers came to the emperor''s study to report this. The emperor asked Wei Chen to take you to the palace for questioning. Let''s go!"


    After Lin Taifu had said that, he turned back and walked with Bai ruotong, bowing his hand: "I''ve met the leader of Dexin County, and the leader of Dexin county should go back to his residence to have a rest first. Today''s situation is like this. I think the leader of Dexin county is also frightened. Go back first."


    Different from the tone of the two princes, Lin Taifu''s words were a little more tender, even a little distressed.


    Bai ruotong didn''t know that. When the soldier went to the study to report, Xu was frightened by the scene at that time, and his head broke off a sutra. He said in front of the emperor and Lin Taifu: the prince''s Royal Highness openly entered Prince Rong''s carriage and wanted to do something wrong with Princess Dexin, but he was hit by Prince Rong. Now they have a big fight at the gate of the palace.


    Indeed, in the eyes of others, when Gu Yanqing entered the carriage, Gu chenlian held Bai ruotong tightly, while Bai ruotong struggled desperately.


    It does look like you want to do something wrong.


    Just like this, Taifu felt sorry for the little girl in front of her and thought that she must be very scared.


    Bai ruotong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Taifu was the teacher of the princes. No wonder the two stopped when they saw him coming. Sure enough, no matter in which dynasty, teachers are the most powerful!


    Gu Yanqing calmed down at this time. He lowered his head and stroked Bai ruotong''s head. He bent down and looked directly at her and said, "are you scared?"


    "Eh?"


    He suddenly hissed, asked Bai Rutong a Zheng.


    "Go back to the mansion first. I can''t send you today."


    He said, stroked the hair between her eyebrows and eyes, and followed Taifu to the palace gate. Gu chenlian was very angry. He wanted to say something more, but as soon as he looked back at Bai ruotong, Lin Taifu''s scolding rang in front of his ears: "Your Highness! What are you still doing? "


    Gu chenlian had no choice but to follow Taifu.


    When their figure disappeared at the palace gate, Bai Rutong turned back and got on the carriage. As soon as she sat down, her whole body softened.


    Mamma Mia!


    Scared to death... Wuwuwuwu


    Both of them were serious just now.


    After living for so many years, I met two men fighting for myself for the first time.


    See you for a long time!


    If you interview Bai Rutong''s feelings at this time, she will definitely say that it''s really exciting... Fart!


    What a thrill! She''s going to die, okay?


    If you run into Gu chenlian in the future, you''d better take a detour. This man is not normal at all.


    Bai ruotong thought so and could not help shivering.


    The carriage stopped in front of the main gate of the West Town Marquis''s house. Bai ruotong just got out of the carriage, and it happened that Bai Shutang also came back to the house at this time. He glanced at Bai ruotong for a moment and said, "how can you dress like a man?"


    "I''ve been bored in the mansion recently, so I''ll go out to relax."


    Bai ruotong bowed his head, so he pretended to be wronged.


    She thought Bai Shutang would scold, but he didn''t say anything and turned to enter the main entrance. But just after two steps, he stopped and turned to Bai Rutong.


    "Play less. Your grandmother is ill. Go with her more."


    Having said that, Bai Shutang pursed his lips and turned away quickly.

 Chapter 791

    Bai ruotong was stunned and could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. She did not expect that the hundred tree hall would say such words to her. She was a little relieved. At least Bai Shutang was thinking of her grandmother.


    When he returned to qingtongyuan, Bai Rutong hurriedly changed his men''s clothes and restored his daughter. She washed her face with clean water and finally recovered. With a movement of her wrist, she turned and walked towards the main hall.


    Midnight in the hall waiting for a long time, see white Rutong to meet: "county Lord."


    "You''ve been following your father today, but you see it clearly? Is father interested in Miss Shan''er


    Bai asked.


    "Yes, after listening to the little song, the Marquis talked a lot with Shaner." Midnight.


    Bai ruotong snorted and laughed.


    It''s not easy for Bai ruotong to find this opera player. She and Bai Chusheng went all over the capital city before they invited Shan''er, whose voice is somewhat similar to Bai Yinling''s mother, from a theater. She and Xiao Lan are all from the same school. Their singing is similar. I think Bai Shutang will think of her old love when she hears Shan''er''s voice.


    "Miss, is it really good of you to do so?"


    Qi''er frowned and asked carefully.


    "Do you think it''s the same despicable behavior for me to find a woman to seduce my father and Bai Yinling?"


    Bai asked.


    Qi''er choked and shook her head: "maidservant never felt like this."


    "In fact, it''s nothing for you to think so. Don''t worry. I don''t blame you. In fact, I think so. I think this behavior is like choosing a little mother for myself.


    But there is no way, the father''s ears are too soft, love to listen to women''s words. Bai Yinling has just grasped this point, and she''s disturbing us all. "


    Bai Rutong gave a bitter smile. Bai Shutang is good at everything, but he''s just a lover. He just goes into love and refuses to open his eyes.


    If Bai Shutang wants to climb out of Li Niang''s honey jar, he can only make another honey well. It''s more fragrant and sweet than Li Niang.


    "Miss, I really love you. You say that the Marquis is so good. Why do you want to be trapped in love? Miss has suffered a lot for this. I really don''t understand. Well, why does miss three always fight against you? "


    Qi son Du wears cheek to help son, stuffy way.


    Bai Rutong is lying on the bench, her eyes are turning, obviously her mind is not in Qi''er''s words. After a while, she pulled her head, opened her mouth and yelled.


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qi''er was startled by Bai ruotong''s sudden cry and asked quickly.


    "Where do I care about my father''s bad things now! Let orange go to guard outside the palace gate, she hasn''t come back yet! Now I just want to know what happened to your highness! "


    After that, Bai ruotong got up from the bench and walked around the hall.


    Emperor yongsui was an eccentric master, not to mention he didn''t like Gu Yanqing at all. Today is Gu Yanqing''s first move. He is sure to scratch Gu Yanqing''s skin.


    Now her head is full of Gu Yanqing, and her heart is jumping from her chest to her throat.


    "Don''t panic, miss. Your highness will be all right. He is so powerful that he will save the day."


    Qi son is busy to comfort a way.


    "How can I put my heart down!"


    Bai ruotong was so worried that she was about to jump up. Her right hand was picking at the back of her left hand, and a layer of skin was going to be picked off by her.


    She is anxious. Qi''er is more anxious than her. She looks at her young lady, who is so flustered that she has to scratch the back of her hand. She looks around, stomps her feet and walks towards the hospital. After looking for a while, Qi''er sees a figure coming in a hurry. When the figure finds out who it is, Qi''er turns around and runs to the main hall.


    "Miss! Orange is back

 Chapter 792

    Upon hearing this, Bai ruotong rushed out of the room. Sure enough, orange ran all the way to the courtyard.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai asked.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Your highness is fine." Said orange.


    Bai ruotong breathed a sigh of relief, and his body suddenly softened. Just as he was about to sit down, orange turned his head: "Your Highness has been whipped 30 times, and now he has gone back to the mansion."


    "Dong!"


    Bai ruotong failed to sit down and fell on the floor.


    "Miss!"


    Orange quickly picked up her young lady.


    Bai ruotong''s mouth slightly puffed: "orange, do you have any misunderstanding about the three words" nothing. "


    Orange son embarrassed smile, and white if Tong explain the course of things.


    At that time, the officers and men who took charge of the Imperial Palace clearly saw that Gu chenlian was the first one to do evil to Bai ruotong, and Gu Yanqing hit him. Therefore, Emperor yongsui could not protect Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian was punished for one month for thinking behind closed doors.


    But he also did not spare Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing was whipped 30 times.


    She stopped Zhao Cheng in a hurry to ask about all these things.


    Bai Rutong shivered and his eyes were red with heartache. In ancient times, the skin whip was stained with cold water and hit on the meat, but the whip saw blood.


    "Midnight, take me to Rongqin palace."


    Bai Rutong turned back and told midnight.


    "Miss, it''s no night outside now. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to go out now." Said orange.


    "I can''t manage so much. If I don''t see your highness, I can''t sleep well all night." Bai said, "Qi''er, go and take out my night clothes."


    How can the two maidservants persuade Bai ruotong to be determined. Had to answer Yiyi, to the inner room to take out the night clothes, put on Bai ruotong''s body.


    "You two are waiting in the room. I''ll be back as soon as possible."


    White if Tong ordered a, put on night clothes, hurried out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Rongqin palace.


    Zhao Cheng entered the room with the ointment. As soon as he put it on the table, Gu Yanqing''s deep voice sounded behind the screen: "let''s go out after you put it down."


    "Your Highness..."


    Zhao Cheng choked, but he didn''t move.


    There is something wrong with his highness today. He would never be so impulsive on weekdays. He was thinking about how to open his mouth, but suddenly there was a "daddada" sound of rapid footsteps outside the door, and then there was a knock on the door.


    "Your Highness! Mr. Zhao


    Zhao Cheng pushed the room open and asked, "what happened?"


    "There are two assassins who break into Prince Rongqin''s mansion at night. They are found by the little ones. The little ones come here to ask Lord Zhao how to punish them."


    Bodyguard way.


    Zhao Cheng''s eyes moved and followed the bodyguard to the hospital.


    "You let me go, I''m really the leader of Dexin County! You should have seen me! "


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. During the night ban period, the imperial guards outside the royal residence are heavily guarded. It would be inappropriate to knock on the door from outside. So Bai Rutong just wants to let midnight lead him over the wall to steal in.


    But did not think, they just landed, was caught by a group of bodyguards.


    "It''s so late. How can the leader of Dexin come? You little thief are talking nonsense. Later, Mr. Zhao will come and see what he will do with you."


    The sword in the guard''s hand pointed at her and yelled.


    Midnight wrung up eyebrows, heart slightly a bit subdued. I think my lightness skill was one of the best in Bai Chusheng''s team. How could he be caught in hospital.


    "Let''s wait for Mr. Zhao to come and see if he punishes you or me!"


    After turning his eyes, Bai ruotong snorted coldly. He simply turned his head and didn''t say anything to the group of people who had no vision.

 Chapter 793

    When Zhao Cheng stepped forward, he saw that Bai Rutong was driving several knives around his neck. He took a cold breath and asked someone to put down his sword. He helped Bai ruotong to get up: "white girl, how can you come?"


    "Mr. Zhao, you are here. You help me to explain. I''m not a strange person."


    Bai ruotong took off his night clothes and said helplessly.


    "Don''t you have eyes? The leader of Dexin County dares to stop! "


    Zhao Cheng scolded.


    When they heard this, they were all stunned.


    This... This can''t blame their clumsy eyes. Who can climb the wall in the middle of the night. Although she has an engagement with her highness, she hasn''t got married yet. I''m afraid it''s not proper for her to come here this evening.


    "No one is allowed to say anything about tonight. If anyone dares to say more, cut off his tongue!"


    Zhao Cheng scolded.


    "Yes


    The bodyguards answered quickly.


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. It''s not her wish. Midnight''s Kung Fu is not low. Originally, he wanted to sneak into Gu Yanqing''s room without telling everyone. But he didn''t think that he was caught right after he was admitted to hospital.


    The guard of the palace is too strict.


    "County master, please."


    Zhao Cheng, stand aside, please.


    He knew why Bai ruotong had come, and he led her into the main courtyard.


    "Squeak."


    Bai ruotong opened the door, and the figure behind the screen flickered slightly. The next second, Gu Yanqing came out from behind the screen in her inner clothes. Seeing Bai ruotong, his tight thin lips suddenly relaxed.


    "What are you doing here?" His tone was somewhat surprised.


    "You''re hurt. Can''t I come to see you?" Bai ruotong came to him. Gu Yanqing''s clothes were open. It must be the clothes she put on when she heard the footsteps. The thin lining couldn''t stop the long and deep bloodstains.


    Bai ruotong raises his hand and is about to take off his clothes to check the injury, but Gu Yanqing first clasps her wrist.


    "What? Will you undress me? "


    "Don''t make fun of me, your highness. Let me have a look at the wound. They say you''re badly hurt. I can''t let go. "


    Bai Rutong said anxiously. Gu Yanqing listen to this words, no longer joke, let her take off clothes. Under his inner clothes, every piece of his skin was beaten to pieces. Bai Rutong looked in his eyes, and his tears suddenly blurred his eyes.


    "The prince didn''t do anything to me. Why are you so angry? You are not the most calm! Why do you want to do such a thing? "


    Bai Rutong complained and helped him sit down. Today''s Gu Yanqing is so abnormal, so abnormal that it''s not him at all.


    "Revenge." Gu Yanqing opened her thin lips and raised her hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes? I''m not dead. "


    "Revenge! What''s your revenge? "


    "When I couldn''t see you, he bullied you not once or twice, but also hugged you like this today?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Not seeing doesn''t mean he doesn''t know, let alone he doesn''t care.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Rutong''s obstruction to make him regain his sense, maybe today he would have killed Gu chenlian.


    Bai ruotong choked and said, "I didn''t lose a piece of meat again."


    "You admit he hugged you?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Why are you so childish!"


    Bai ruotong could not tell him how this man became more and more naive. Is it because I''ve been with her for too long that I''m infected by her?


    "Well, I''m very childish." Gu Yanqing nodded and agreed.


    "Do you know I''m really scared? What if the emperor kills you?" Bai ruotong is about to be laughed at by him. He just can''t get oil and salt.


    "He won''t. He''s protected by his grandmother." Gu Yanqing smiles, "moreover, today all people see that he is trying to do something wrong to you."

 Chapter 794

    "Your Highness!"


    White if Tong helplessly called a, the vision falls to one side of medicine box: "on medicine?"


    Gu Yanqing did not answer. Bai Rutong looked at the bloody wounds on his body and twisted his eyebrows: "it''s not on, is it?"


    "I was about to go, but you came." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Rutong angrily glanced at him. After so many days, he didn''t have time to take medicine. How could he blame her instead.


    "I''ll help your highness." Bai ruotong opens the medicine box and takes out Jinchuang medicine. Gu Yanqing didn''t stop him. He turned his back to her. The wounds on his back were the most serious. The blood stains overlapped. The white meat had been broken, and the blood was dripping, especially penetrating.


    Bai Rutong choked, took the copper basin aside, and carefully wiped his wound with clean water. He was so badly hurt that every time she touched him, his body would draw gently. A wipe down, the basin of water has been stained with blood.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Bai asked anxiously. From the beginning to the end, Gu Yanqing did not say a word, nor did she hum.


    "No pain."


    Gu Yanqing raised the corner of her lip, and the pain had been replaced by other things. From the moment she appeared in front of him, all the pain had been forgotten.


    Bai ruotong flattened the corners of his mouth and gave the man a fierce look. It''s strange that it doesn''t hurt. He just won''t say anything. He knows what kind of person he is.


    After taking the medicine, Bai Rutong carefully bandaged him. His long hair and her hand touch from time to time, it is a man, but the hair is so soft and smooth, it is really enviable.


    Thinking about this, Bai Rutong held a pinch of his long hair in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness looks like a pretty little girl with loose hair."


    Bai said with a smile.


    "Little girl?"


    Gu Yanqing playfully stirs up the ink eyebrow, clasps her wrist and drags her into her arms. His chest was very hot. As soon as he got close to him, he could hear his heart beating clearly. Bai ruotong choked, then he dropped his head and put his forehead on his chest: "Your Highness, don''t be impulsive. I''m afraid. I''m really afraid."


    "Who let you see Gu chenlian? If you don''t see him, I won''t be impulsive. " Gu Yanqing pinched her face, as if complaining.


    "It''s not what I want to see, it''s the carriage he suddenly got on." Bai ruotong said.


    "Then why don''t you let him down?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Are you blaming me?" Bai Rutong frowned and said, "you just let him go today. Even if you have to do it, can''t you do it after you leave the palace? You beat his royal highness in front of so many people and almost killed him... "


    "Are you worried about him?"


    Bai ruotong was interrupted by Gu Yanqing before he finished his speech.


    "I''m worried about you!"


    Does this man really listen to him. I''m worried about life and death here, but he''s just like a nobody. The emperor is in no hurry, the eunuch is in no hurry.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Gu Yanqing was amused by her angry face. He raised his hand and hooked her nose: "I''m sorry for worrying you."


    "Promise me you won''t be so impulsive in the future." White Rutong road.


    "Then you also promised me not to go to see Gu chenlian."


    Gu Yanqing put forward the conditions.


    White if Tong tiny a Zheng: "you this don''t believe me?"


    She has no friendship with Gu chenlian. She is so nice. Why did she go to see him.


    But

 Chapter 795

    Bai ruotong''s eyes could not help blinking.


    Gu chenlian was seriously injured this time. After being beaten by Gu Yanqing, he got hit again. There are a lot of 30 boards. If you don''t worry about it, how can you really not worry about it?


    Gu chenlian is not a bad man at heart. She still remembers that on the way to seek medicine, if it were not for Gu chenlian, she and Gu Yanqing would not have come back alive.


    "Little girl..."


    Gu Yanqing squinted, her hesitation clearly exposed in his eyes. Hook her jaw, let her look directly at himself, Gu Yanqing bent his mouth, show dissatisfaction: "what are you thinking? Do you want to take care of Shen Lian? "


    "No..."


    Bai ruotong is a little guilty.


    "Again."


    How can her careful thinking hide Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong stood up from his arms, dressed him and said, "it''s late. Your Highness has a rest early. I''ll go back first."


    "No return."


    She just walked two steps, and Gu Yanqing fished her back. Bai ruotong''s steps were in disorder, and he fell into his arms again.


    "I came to see your highness. Now that he''s fine and nothing''s wrong, I''m relieved to leave first."


    When Bai said that, he got up again.


    "You haven''t promised me that you won''t go to see him." Gu Yanqing is stubborn.


    "I''m not going to see it."


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes, when he became so wordy, "you can rest assured now."


    Gu Yanqing squints her eyes and looks at her suspiciously. Bai ruotong is about to leave again. He suddenly twists his eyebrows, takes a breath of pain, puts his hand on his shoulder and drops his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai asked.


    "It''s like I''ve pulled the wound."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Why are you so careless!"


    Bai ruotong quickly took off his clothes and looked anxiously at his wound: "where is it? Tell me about it


    Seeing that she was really worried, Gu Yanqing began to smile and held her whole body in her arms. When his body suddenly left the ground, Bai Rutong gave a subconscious exclamation and struggled in his arms: "what are you doing! Let go of me


    "Don''t move. If you do move to the wound, you will feel sorry." Gu Yanqing pinched her waist and warned.


    Bai ruotong choked, and immediately did not dare to move: "you lied to me?"


    Gu Yanqing did not speak, holding her to the couch, carefully put down. Bai ruotong suddenly sat up as soon as she fell on the couch, but as soon as she sat down, Gu Yanqing pressed her down the next second.


    "Do you really want to go?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    His tone was warm and mellow, and Bai ruotong felt numb: "what do you want?"


    "Are you willing to go?" Gu Yanqing smoothed the hair on her cheek behind her ears. Thin lips make a nice curve. He was so close to her that his eyes and eyebrows were as deep as ink painting, as if he wanted to breathe in her mind.


    Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Is this product playing with her?


    "Don''t mess around... I... I..."


    "I sent it to your door, but I hope that I will do something to you?"


    Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, pondering in front of her ear Si grinding light language.


    His bed is full of his smell, and male hormones surround Bai ruotong.


    "If you dare to play a hooligan, I''ll kill you!" Although it''s a threat, the sound is soft and waxy.


    "Stay here tonight." Gu Yanqing said.


    what£¿


    Bai ruotong''s eyes are round. She... Did she hear wrong? Gu Yanqing let her stay here?


    "Your Highness, you... You took the wrong medicine?"


    "No, I''m just afraid you''ll leave."


    Gu Yanqing said.

 Chapter 796

    She finally took the initiative into his mouth, such a good opportunity, how can Gu Yanqing let go.


    Even if you can''t eat it now, it''s OK to taste it.


    His eyes seemed to be foggy, which made Bai Rutong look a little unreal. The palm pressed on his chest seemed to be burning again.


    "Your Highness, i... I''m still young..." Bai ruotong looked around, a little flustered, "don''t mess about! Or... Or I''ll hate you! "


    "What do you mean, don''t mess about?" Gu Yanqing bowed her head and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    "That''s what you''re doing now."


    Bai ruotong pushed his chest hard. His eyes were like eagles staring at the prey, which made people shudder.


    "I''m just holding you. Is this a mess? Why didn''t you refuse when Gu chenlian messed with you? "


    Although Gu Yanqing''s tone is always low, Bai Rutong''s ears feel a bit sour.


    "Again! Why do you compare everything with Gu chenlian! Do you think I''m a playful woman? "


    Bai ruotong is a little bored. Gu Yanqing clearly doesn''t trust her.


    Day thing is a misunderstanding, where would she know Gu chenlian would suddenly be so impulsive.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that you have so many flaws that it''s easy for people to take advantage of you." Gu Yanqing reminds a way.


    Bai ruotong snorted: "fart! It is clear that you like me so much that you can squeeze a little space and drill in! You just care too much about me, and you don''t have confidence in yourself, for fear that I will be robbed! "


    Having said that, Bai ruotong showed his distressed expression of "being too beautiful and sinful", and cautiously patted Gu Yanqing on the shoulder: "Your Highness, be confident in your charm, you are the fattest... Oh no! The best


    Gu Yanqing''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly. This girl is really bright when she gives some sunshine, and opens a dyeing workshop when she gives some color. Just now, he was as frightened as a little rabbit, but now he regained his original appearance and began to talk to him.


    "Oh? I like you so much? I don''t know who saw that Wang took a woman to the sedan today, so I followed him in a panic. Who doesn''t have confidence in who? " Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, cruelly exposed her.


    Bai ruotong choked: "have you seen all of them today?"


    "What do you say? You can see it clearly. " Gu Yanqing said.


    "That... That''s not because... Because..."


    Bai ruotong immediately counseled again. Just as he wanted to explain something, the lip flap was suddenly pressed by his lips, and his breath was covered.


    He is overbearing but gentle to hold her, suppress the chest is about to burst out of jealousy, and strive to achieve the gentle taste.


    Today, he really wanted to kill Gu chenlian.


    The little girl was very restless and twisted in her arms.


    "Don''t move."


    Gu Yanqing clasped her hand and pressed it against the bed rail.


    "Don''t move, you''ll move!" Bai said angrily.


    She really regretted that she was so worried about him. Now he took advantage of it, but he couldn''t get it back.


    "If you move any more, I will be in trouble."


    Gu Yanqing threatened.


    Embarrassed


    Are they playing tongue twister? Bai Rutong angrily glared at him and wanted to scold him again, but his fingers suddenly pressed her lips and blocked her words. The temperature of his palm was so hot that Bai Rutong could not help but feel angry and his face was covered with a layer of scarlet.


    "Don''t go to see Gu chenlian, do you hear me?"


    Gu Yanqing pressed his voice to warn.


    "You are so wordy


    Bai Rutong moved his hand and gave him a fierce look. Why didn''t I find that this man is so wordy before.

 Chapter 797

    Whether he has finished or not, how many times does a sentence have to be repeated.


    "If I knew you were so bad, I would not agree to marry you!"


    Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows and glared at him. Gu Yanqing''s eyes covered with a layer of obscurity, his heart is really worried, afraid. He never had no confidence in himself, but when he met Bai ruotong, he doubted himself again and again.


    Never mind, now the little girl is really at his side, so he is more afraid, afraid of losing the little girl.


    "I''m not going to see him! You have to believe me after all Bai ruotong saw his drooping eyes, his heart was soft, and his words were soft. "I won''t do anything to hurt your highness, because nothing is more important than your highness, and I won''t do anything your highness doesn''t like, so you don''t have to worry about anything."


    Bai ruotong added another sentence.


    Gu Yanqing smiles, hugs her to lie down the body: "this king believes you."


    "I... I really have to go. If I''m found sneaking out, my father won''t let me go." As soon as Bai ruotong moved, Gu Yanqing held her finger tightly.


    "No way."


    He said.


    "Your Highness..."


    "Stay here, with the king."


    Gentle tone with supplication, Gu Yanqing''s eyes soft, full of deep feeling.


    "But..."


    "Be obedient."


    No longer let her hesitate, his arm on her head, the other hand around her waist.


    "My wound is very painful. Are you willing to let me bear the pain alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How mean!


    She thought that she had already practiced to be innocent and pitiful, but she didn''t expect that there was another one who would show off more pitifully than her.


    "I can''t stop the pain!" Bai ruotong said.


    "If you can stop it, I won''t hurt if I hold you." Gu Yanqing was close to her, breathing hot air in front of her ears, and her hands did not stop. She felt here and pinched there.


    As soon as she stayed with him, he couldn''t help trying to be bad.


    Her body seems to be with magic, people can''t stop.


    Bai ruotong''s face was too red to look into his eyes.


    Her coyness makes her hair itch.


    "Aren''t you bold? Why do you give advice as soon as you hear a love story? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Because you are shameless and always do bad things to me!"


    Bai ruotong put his whole head in the quilt. Gu Yanqing did not do too much to her. But even so, her heart was beating fast, and her throat was very dry. Obviously is again familiar person, but each time looks at him, will be shy, timid.


    Like a deserter.


    "You also like my king to do bad things to you." Gu Yanqing said confidently.


    "Who said that?"


    Bai ruotong pokes his head out of the quilt. He just wants to question, but his eyes collide with his. His dark eyes are full of affection and twinkle with stars. As long as you look at them, you can''t move away from his deep eyes.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Bai ruotong subconsciously turned his face and muttered: "hum! Old man


    Who said that women are evil!


    The man in front of us is a complete evil!


    Still an old monster!


    "Old?"


    Does she dislike him for being old again?


    "It''s the old man!"


    Gu Yanqing sighed: "who is young? "Gu chenlian?"


    "You''re coming again!"


    Bai ruotong angrily reaches for his hand to block his mouth. Gu Yanqing laughs, turns over with her waist and presses her firmly into her arms.

 Chapter 798

    In the cloudless weather, Bai Shutang, who had just left the early court, did not want to go back to his house. He hesitated to get on the carriage and told the groom, "go to the West Street."


    I don''t know why, since I met the woman in the west street yesterday, Bai Shutang didn''t sleep well all night, and the song of Shan''er lingered in her ears.


    It''s not his illusion. Shaner''s smile is very similar to Xiaolan''s. Li Niang and Xiao Lan are similar in appearance. This woman is different. She is similar to God. To some extent, Shaner is closer to Xiaolan.


    Baishutang is walking, and unconsciously, his legs have entered Nanyang guilou. Small two see him, did not ask, directly facing him upstairs. After arriving in the wing room, pour tea for him and leave. Within a moment, a slender hand pushed the door in.


    Shan''er looked at the man in front of her and said with a smile, "master Bai, what song do you want to listen to today?"


    "Sing whatever you are good at."


    White tree Hall Road.


    Shan''er nodded and sang with Yueqin in her arms. Today''s song is a small piece of the opera "moon to an appointment".


    This play is about love. The touching love between a little girl in boudoir and a white fox.


    Bai Shutang has also heard Xiao Lan sing. This is a play that Xiao Lan likes very much.


    After a song, Shan''er put down the Yueqin and said, "is there something on master Bai''s mind?"


    Her sudden opening surprised Bai Shutang. She moved her lips, but there was no response. Shaner embarrassed smile: "white master don''t misunderstand, Shaner every time see white master, white master always seems to be worried, Shaner some doubt, so just ask a, if white master don''t want to say, Shaner will not ask."


    "No harm." Bai Shutang sighed and shook his head. In front of the girl is just a good intention, he will not be difficult, "you accompany Bai Mou to talk is also good, Shan''er girl has excellent eyesight, Bai Mou really has something on his mind is difficult to say."


    Shaner heard the words and sang a song with Yueqin in her arms.


    The woman in front of him is considerate. Although she doesn''t comfort him, her singing can calm his boredom. After a mouthful of wine, Bai Shutang suddenly said, "miss Shan''er, have you ever met something difficult to choose?"


    "No


    Shaner knew that he was going to complain to himself. She often accompanies guests to talk and laugh, already familiar with their every move, hurriedly put down the Yueqin, came forward to add a glass of wine for him.


    "Master Bai has encountered something hard to choose?"


    "Do you think emotion or reason is important?" Bai Shutang asked.


    "Nature matters." Shaner replied.


    "Is the elder important, or is the beloved woman important?" Bai Shutang asked again.


    Well. He is also a man trapped in love.


    I''m not ashamed to be trapped in love at such an old age.


    Although it is in the heart, but oral Shaner is honest answer: "all important."


    Bai Shutang said with a smile, "if you say this, it doesn''t mean you didn''t say it."


    "The reason why master Bai has such worries may be that he cares about both of them and is hard to choose."


    Shaner said with a smile.


    Bai Shutang sighed heavily. He never visited the old lady since she was ill, except for the first time.


    It''s not that I don''t want to visit, but I have no face to visit.


    "If master Bai has something on his mind, he can say it directly." Said Shan''er.


    When Bai Shutang heard this, he sighed heavily, and told Shan''er about his confusion and helplessness, as well as his regret.

 Chapter 799

    Shan''er listened carefully and fiddled with the strings of Yueqin from time to time. Bai Shutang''s words are heavy, and every family has its own difficult classics. Although their Marquis''s house is noble, there are many difficult things. I don''t know why, what I couldn''t say was easy to say in front of this girl.


    After all the trouble, he was relieved.


    "You must think these things I''m talking about are boring." Bai Shutang smiles.


    Shan''er shook her head: "it''s not boring at all. On the contrary, I love you very much. Don''t despise Shaner''s high climb. I don''t know why. When I see him, Shaner feels kind. Shaner doesn''t know where this kind of kindness comes from. "


    Bai Shutang was stunned, his throat rolled, and his surprised eyes twinkled on her.


    Feel kind?


    How he is not the same, hearing her voice, he couldn''t help thinking about his old friend.


    "Bai Mou also has such illusion." White tree Hall Road.


    "Master Bai, I don''t know what to say." Shan''er gathered a smile and said seriously.


    "If you have anything to say, say it."


    Shaner saw that his cup was empty, and poured another one for him.


    "Master Bai is confused because of your fifth lady. Master Bai says that the fifth lady has suffered a lot of grievances, but I don''t think so." Shan''er smiles and turns her voice gently. "Shan''er used to be a maid in the mansion. She can see many things clearly. Has master Bai ever thought that if the fifth lady is really wronged, why don''t she counselle?


    Why should he deliberately provoke the old lady? Master Bai''s wife passed away, but she stubbornly thought that the yard was a blessed place, but she wanted to live in it. Doesn''t master Bai think that she was deliberately trying to embarrass master Bai? "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Bai Shutang frowned.


    Shan''er got up and bowed: "don''t be angry, master Bai. Shan''er used to be among women and knew everything about women. Hearing master Bai say so, Shan''er just wants to express Shan''er''s opinion. "


    Bai Shutang lowered his eyelids. Shaner didn''t say, he didn''t think of this level. Indeed, the arguments between him and the old lady were all initiated by Li Niang.


    He has always thought that the old lady is difficult for Li Niang, but according to Shan''er''s opinion, Li Niang is difficult for her.


    In fact, these things can be seen clearly by anyone who understands them. But Bai Shutang''s ailing mother was so in love that she couldn''t see the reason clearly.


    After being analyzed by outsiders, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Seeing that his eyes were loose, Shan''er took the opportunity to say, "master Bai, Shan''er thinks that you should visit the old lady more. The old lady''s heart must be very cold. Shan''er thinks that people who are slaves and maidservants should be in awe no matter how much they are favored. "


    "You dare to say anything."


    Bai Shutang gave a bitter smile, but there was no complaint in his tone.


    "Master Bai doesn''t dislike Shan''er. He dares to say anything outside." Shaner bowed her head and apologized.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai ruotong woke up, he was already on his way. She opened her eyes and sat up from the bed like an electric shock.


    It''s broken!


    She didn''t come back all night!


    The sunlight outside seeped through the lattice of the window. She was still sleeping here. Bai ruotong remorsefully lifted the quilt and got up. But as soon as she stood up, she was stunned.


    What she saw was her own boudoir.


    Isn''t she at Gu Yanqing''s? Why are you here?

 Chapter 800

    "Miss, are you awake?"


    Just thinking about it, orange carries the copper basin and pushes the door in. Bai ruotong scratched his head and stared at her in confusion: "orange, how can I be here?"


    "Miss, your highness sent you back yesterday." The orange son covers mouth a smile, "you sleep very soundly, your highness didn''t disturb you."


    "He... Sent me back?" Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, half believing and half doubting. He''s seriously injured. How can I send him.


    The orange son stealthily smiles and nods: "isn''t your highness sending you back?"? Miss, your highness is really kind to you. I''m afraid you can''t sleep well and dare not delay. I sent you back in the second watch. I think your highness seems to be in a lot of spirits. If it wasn''t for Lord Zhao who told me that his highness had been whipped thirty times, she would have thought that there was nothing wrong with her highness. "


    When Bai ruotong heard this, his heart softened slightly, and a sweet smile floated from the corner of his mouth. No matter when, Gu Yanqing always takes her convenience as the first.


    After washing up, Bai ruotong went to Yongning hospital to see the old lady. The old lady''s spirit is much better. Although she is still sick, her spirit has recovered a lot. She took the old lady''s hand and said a lot. Just as she was about to leave, aunt Hong opened the curtain and entered the room.


    "Madam, here comes the marquis." There was a touch of happiness on her face.


    After three days, baishutang is willing to visit the old lady. Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong didn''t delay any more. After greeting the old lady, he hurried out of the room.


    In the corridor, she collided with Bai Shutang. White tree hall raised eyelid to see her one eye, didn''t say much, straight into the house.


    Bai ruotong flattened his lips and turned out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingyin hospital.


    Bai Yinling didn''t sleep well last night. Yesterday, I went to the palace to see the empress, but I saw her crying. For the first time, she shed tears in front of her. Bai Yinling was persuaded to know that Gu chenlian had been punished by the emperor for 30 years.


    For the first time, empress Rongchen was scolded by Emperor yongsui. For two days, she was not willing to cry.


    The reason of the matter, Bai Yinling also knows from the palace population. In the palace that day, Gu chenlian refused to admit his mistake. In front of emperor yongsui and empress Rongchen, he said he wanted to marry Bai ruotong. How can emperor yongsui tolerate his nonsense? Although he is the most beloved boy, the engagement is not a joke.


    In his anger, he was punished for thinking behind closed doors for a month, and played 30 boards.


    After dressing up in the mirror, the tired dark green of Bai Yinling''s eyes finally disappeared. She got up and was about to walk outside, but Li Niang rushed in.


    "Miss!"


    She came to her in a hurry and bowed.


    "What are you doing here without your father?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    Li Niang''s Apricot eyes flashed a touch of anxiety, biting her lips and said, "the Marquis hasn''t come to our hospital for two days. Is he angry with me?"


    "Angry?" Bai Yinling sneered, "Li Niang, this time you are too clever. Do you know who Xiao Luo Dao is? "


    Li Niang choked.


    "What do you do with his nonsense? Do you really dare to live in Zhang''s house? "


    If Li Niang''s success is OK, but now it hasn''t been done, Bai Yinling''s heart is full of resentment. Think to think to all feel this matter has pit, good Duanduan, Luo Dao why want to let Li Niang move to Li Jiao courtyard?


    Bai Yinling doesn''t believe in the theory of causality and reincarnation of yin and Yang. It must be Bai Chusheng and Bai ruotong behind his back that he did so.


    But it''s too late. Li Niang didn''t discuss with her when she was working.


    Li Niang''s throat was bitter: "at that time, I ran into Mr. Luo in the garden. Mr. Luo said a few days ago that there would be a disaster if my seal hall became dark. I asked him to talk about the disaster with me. He asked me to move to Lijiao courtyard, saying that the geomantic omen there was excellent and that it could help me avoid disasters. "

 Chapter 801

    Bai Yinling laughs helplessly as if listening to a joke. When Li Niang saw that she mocked herself, she said anxiously, "moreover, Luo Dao said that the place is consistent with my birthday, which can not only help me avoid disaster, but also protect my child''s life."


    "Enough!"


    Bai Yinling couldn''t hear it any more. She pinched the silk handkerchief and poked Li Niang''s round belly: "are you really a child in your stomach? Others don''t know. Don''t you know? You have nothing here. How can you talk about protecting your child''s life? "


    Li Niang a listen to this words, eyes immediately Yin up tears, dare not say more. Bai Yinling breathed out a long breath: "Li Niang, I know what you are thinking, you want a child, but you should understand that now is not the time.


    I''m sorry, Bai Yinling, so I didn''t stop you when you said you were going to Lijiao hospital in front of the old lady. But I hope you can tell what is important and what is unnecessary. Don''t forget what you should do. You want to have children. In a few months, you want to have children. I won''t stop you. If you really want to be with your father, I won''t stop you. "


    She naturally understood what Li Niang thought, and knew that she had moved the true feelings to her father, but what she should do, Li Niang also had to finish.


    Li Niang nodded: "Li Niang knows."


    "Go back and be with her father. Grandmother has been seriously ill recently. My father must be hesitant again. You can''t make my father hesitant. Since you have proposed Lijiao courtyard with your father, try your best to live in it. "


    Having said that, Bai Yinling no longer talked with him and turned out of the yard. Li Niang bit her lip and looked at her figure walking faster and faster. Her hand could not help tightening.


    She kept one thing from Bai Yinling. That is, her stomach is probably exposed.


    At the beginning of the maidservant for her when the conversation, perhaps has been Bai Lingwei heard clearly. She has been trying to test Bai Lingwei, but the girl always avoids her.


    However, this also illustrates the problem.


    She did not dare to tell Bai Yinling that if she knew, Bai Yinling might be really disappointed with her.


    ¡­¡­


    The carriage drove slowly all the way to the gate of the prince''s residence. After getting out of the carriage, Bai Yinling hesitated at the door for a moment and knocked at the door. The bodyguard in the door only opened a crack. Seeing that it was Bai Yinling, he invited her into the mansion.


    "White girl."


    Lin Kui, the steward, came forward and said.


    "Your Highness is better?" Bai Yinling asked.


    Lin Kui sighed: "the girl is just in time. Go to persuade her royal highness. The empress just left. She was angry by her royal highness. His royal highness refused to take medicine, had a fever, and refused to let the doctor... "


    Before he finished, Bai Yinling ran to the main hospital. As soon as she was admitted to hospital, she saw a large group of servants kneeling in the hospital. The strong smell of medicine spread in the air. Bai Yinling was a little awe inspiring, and he pointed to the door.


    "PATA!"


    As soon as she pushed the door, a tea bowl fell to pieces at her feet.


    "Go away! Don''t bother me


    Gu chenlian''s low roar came from the soft collapse. The two maidservants knelt down and cried: "Your Highness, take the medicine. If you don''t take the medicine, how can you get better? The Queen really loves your highness! Why do you torture yourself and your mother so much? "


    "Get out of here!"


    Gu chenlian covers his head and is too lazy to talk to them. He was only wearing a thin inner garment, his skin was white and blue, and he could not move on the soft collapse.


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    Bai Yinling swallowed and went to Gu chenlian.

 Chapter 802

    Gu chenlian''s eyes moved and did not look at her. He opened his thin lips slightly and looked away: "what are you doing here?"


    "To see you, of course."


    Bai Yinling walked towards him. His bedding had been moistened with sweat. When he came near, his face was even more pale, not half of the color of blood. The sweat on his forehead was as big as soybeans. It was chilling to see.


    "You don''t need to see me. Get out of here!"


    Gu chenlian has no good airway.


    Bai Yinling has long been used to his sarcasm, sitting in the collapse of the tail looking at him. He was injured all over his body, and even bleeding from his white clothes. Bai Yinling looked in her eyes and felt pain in her heart.


    "Your Highness, you are angry, but don''t torture yourself." The white Yin Ling heart is not a taste, just at this time a maid into the house end to a new medicine. She quickly got up and took the medicine bowl: "I''ll do it."


    "Don''t you just want my palace to die? How can we persuade this palace now? " Gu chenlian sneered, "don''t use your kindness, you just want to please your mother, so you come to visit this palace? Put your mind away. I don''t need it. "


    "Do you think I do all these things to please the queen?"


    Bai Yinling''s eyes crossed an injured look, sighed heavily, tried to straighten up the soup bowl, and sat down beside Gu chenlian: "you take the medicine first, and I''ll explain the rest to you slowly, OK?"


    "No need!"


    With a wave of Gu chenlian''s hand, the medicine bowl in her hand suddenly fell to the ground. The finger was scalded by the splashing soup. Bai Yinling took a breath and raised her hand to see that her hand was red. She swallowed a breath and looked down at the broken soup bowl on the ground. The dense white air was around the soup bowl and was about to cover her eyes.


    "Gu chenlian, do you really want to die? If you don''t take medicine, you won''t see disease! Do you really want to torture yourself to death? My Bai Yinling is really worthless in your eyes now? Then why did you come to provoke me at the beginning? "


    Bai Yinling got up and roared.


    This is the first time that she lost her temper in front of Gu chenlian. Her self-esteem never allows her to be cheap again and again, but in front of Gu chenlian, she refreshes her bottom line again and again.


    But what about him? But like a stone, she did not move.


    "What do you do with that now? It wasn''t your own palace? Play hard to get that routine, now failed? Not convinced? Want me to fall in love with you again? "


    Gu chenlian said sarcastically.


    If it had been before, his words would have gone through her heart like a thousand arrows, making her miserable. But now, Bai Yinling is used to sarcasm.


    "Gu chenlian, think about it. Have I hurt you before? Have you ever done something I''m sorry for you? Say I use you, I use you, what have I got? What do I get from you, your royal highness?


    All I got was your insults again and again! I knew you would hurt yourself for Bai ruotong''s being so mean. I should have let you die in that mountain flood


    Bai Yinling gritted her teeth and cursed.


    The maidservants on one side were already shivering and did not dare to look up. Bai Yinling looked at them coldly and wiped away the bitter tears from the corner of his eyes: "you go out first, close the door, no one is allowed to come in."


    "Yes..."


    The maidservants breathed out a breath and went out of the room like they were rescued.


    As soon as the door was closed, Bai Yinling lifted the quilt. Gu chenlian''s clothes were covered with blood and sweat. Subconsciously, she reached for his forehead. His head is very hot. She bit her lip. Just as she wanted to speak, Gu chenlian shook off her hand: "don''t touch this palace!"

 Chapter 803

    "Now it''s just a touch, do you dislike me so much?"


    Bai Yinling shook her head with a bitter smile. She squatted down to clean up the broken medicine bowl, tears unconsciously wet eyes.


    She always thought that she could not be trapped by love. The purpose of her return to the capital city was revenge. She asked for nothing but this.


    She thought she could control her feelings, but Gu chenlian easily broke into her life. Break her heart into a mess and then easily get away. Who can feel the pain in her heart.


    "You don''t have to be pathetic in front of our palace. We don''t need it."


    Gu chenlian raised his head slightly, saw her tears rolling down, and couldn''t help turning his eyes. He had been disappointed with the woman in front of him and had lost his initial liking. However, seeing her tears, his heart was still a little rough.


    "Yes, I''m pretending to be poor, but I can''t get your sympathy, I can only get your disgust. Gu chenlian, I know you hate me, but your body is your own. Why do you torture yourself so much? When you die, it''s the empress who''s sad, and it''s Gu Yanqing who''s happy.


    Do you think Bai ruotong can feel sorry for you? She will not, her heart will always hang on Prince Rong, and will not be shaken for you for a moment. It''s ridiculous that you''re just sacrificing in vain and can''t get anything. "


    Bai Yinling sneered.


    Gu chenlian hung his eyes, and his eyes moved.


    He didn''t know that his behavior was just torture himself.


    He''s just not reconciled. Not willing to lose Bai ruotong.


    This is not reconciled, let his angina.


    He wants to die in the past. It''s better than watching Bai ruotong marry Gu Yanqing.


    "Rutong..."


    He called out a shallow voice, this voice, full of sorrow and helplessness.


    He loves her. He really loves her.


    He also knew that he had done something wrong.


    At the beginning, he should not push her away and treat her coldly.


    He shouldn''t always hurt her, make her sad.


    He... Knew he was wrong.


    "Gu chenlian!"


    Bai Yinling clenched his skirt and scolded: "what medicine did she give you! Let you so infatuated with him! Are you really crazy? Do you really want to die! "


    He called her name, so affectionately, so heartbreaking.


    Gu chenlian closed his eyes, pursed his thin lips and refused to say more.


    "Good! If you really want to die! I don''t advise you any more! Just go and die


    Bai Yinling let go of his collar and stepped back two steps with a sneer.


    Gu chenlian still didn''t move. He turned around, closed his eyes and lay quietly. In the face of such a heartless man, she has nothing to say.


    Biting her teeth hard, she turned and rushed out of the house.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss three! What are you doing! Miss four has gone to bed. Please don''t rush


    "Miss three! Let''s wait until my young lady wakes up... "


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden noise on the corridor disturbed Bai ruotong''s rest. She slowly opened her eyes, just propped up, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Bai Yinling quickly walked into the room.


    "What are you doing here?" Bai Rutong yawned and looked at her.


    "When are you going to visit your royal highness?"


    Bai Yinling asked directly.


    Orange son and Qi son followed into the room at this time, guilt way: "Miss, we have tried to stop, can''t stop three miss."


    "You go down first." Bai ruotong waved, put on his shoes and socks and got off the bed.


    "Yes."


    Orange Qi two people nod to reply, but the pace is a little slow, nervous looking at Bai Rutong.

 Chapter 804

    "Don''t worry, she won''t do anything."


    Bai ruotong raised a smile and gave them peace of mind. Orange son swallows, still want to say something, can see white if Tong calm expression, finally had to carry Qi son to retreat.


    Closing the door, Bai ruotong moved leisurely, sat on the bench and looked at Bai Yinling playfully: "what a rare guest, you will come to me for the prince."


    "His royal highness is going to die!"


    Bai Yinling choked these words out of her teeth.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and looked at her with half faith. Bai Yinling will not come to her with a surprise without any reason, but her words can''t make her believe it. Is Gu chenlian going to die? How can that be? He''s not that vulnerable.


    "I didn''t joke with you. If it wasn''t for his highness, I wouldn''t have come to you at all."


    Bai Yinling saw the suspicion in her eyes and clenched her fist. Her eyes were red and she turned to gaze at her.


    "His highness refused to see a doctor or take medicine. He had a severe fever and his wound split. In this way, he refused to take medicine. He has abandoned himself. It''s all because of you. You made him like this! "


    White Yin Ling see her don''t reply, again way.


    "Because of me?" White if Tong pick eyebrow, "he wants to die to live of have what relation with me?"


    "Prince Rong, his highness must not have told you that he asked the emperor to marry you. That''s why he was beaten black and blue by the emperor. He has never been such an impulsive person. He won''t even take his life for you. Bai ruotong, go and see him. Please save his royal highness. Now only you can persuade him. "


    Her voice softened, even with supplication.


    Bai Rutong''s eyes flashed with a touch of astonishment. Bai Yinling''s face was completely out of calculation, full of anxiety. Those red eyes are not like lying.


    "Go and persuade him to take the medicine." Bai Rutong swallowed and said.


    "If I could, I would have! Bai ruotong! Now it''s up to you! Do you really want to watch the prince die? How can you be so cruel


    Bai Yinling angrily said.


    "Are you in love? To his royal highness? " Bai ruotong stood up and carefully looked at the woman in front of him. "You should not want to see me. For the sake of your highness, you came to beg me?"


    "I''m really in love. Everyone is in love. I''m the same," Bai Yinling said with a wry smile. "I''m really jealous of you. Why do you have so many things?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong choked.


    "I know you don''t love your highness, but now you are the only one who can save your highness." Bai Yinling choked a little in her throat. "Bai Rutong, I know you hate me, but please go to see your highness


    His royal highness is really in love with you. He loves you more than anyone else. I don''t want to see him die. Please... "


    After that, she knelt down to Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and subconsciously stepped back: "what are you doing?"


    Bai Yinling is a person with self-respect. She would never do such a thing.


    "Forcing you to see the prince, if you don''t go, I can''t afford it."


    Baiyinling road.


    "You think I''m afraid you can''t get up on your knees?" Bai ruotong laughed and pressed his heart. He came to her and looked down at her. "You''d better kneel down for the rest of your life, and don''t get up for the rest of your life! It''s not impossible for you to ask me to see your highness. I want you to promise me one thing. Would you like to? "

 Chapter 805

    "What do you want me to do?" Bai Yinling asked.


    "Take Li Niang and get out of the West Marquis''s residence. Would you like to?" Bai Rutong squatted down and looked at her head up.


    Bai Yinling bit his teeth: "how can you be so vicious?"


    "Is it me or you? Don''t you show deep affection for your highness in front of me? Why can''t you do such a thing? " Bai Rutong sneered twice and easily tore off her disguise.


    "..." Bai Yinling choked.


    "Isn''t it Prince AI? Who broke the mountain flood? Knowing that his royal highness was also here, he was determined to go his own way and nearly killed him. Now pretending to be affectionate in front of me?


    Bai Yinling, you don''t really love him. You just can''t do it because you want to. You are not reconciled in your heart. You''d better stand up. I''m embarrassed to see you. "


    Then she turned back to the bench and sat down.


    yes.


    Everyone thought she was heartless.


    Even in her own heart, Bai Yinling thought she was merciless. But who knows how painful she was when she was bent on her own way?


    If she could do it again, she would never do such a thing. If she had known that Gu chenlian would hate her for this, she would never have done so.


    Bai Yinling stands up and just wants to retort, but he hears Bai Rutong''s sarcastic laughter coming from the front.


    She covered her lips and laughed happily: "don''t you mean you can''t get up on your knees? Why did you get up! "


    "Today, I come here for nothing. You can see it or not!"


    The white Yin Ling is ashamed to stare round eyes, she is still the first time so embarrassed. For Gu chenlian''s sake, he impulsively came to find Bai ruotong, but he did not think that there was not a good word in the female population. It was all sarcasm. What is she doing here? Waiting for her sarcasm.


    Seeing that Bai Yinling turned to leave, Bai Rutong raised his hand and shook it playfully: "slow down! Welcome to come again


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling turns around and angrily takes a look at her. She angrily pushes the door and leaves.


    As soon as she left, Bai Rutong''s smile suddenly faded.


    What''s the purpose of Bai Yinling? She can''t control it, but is Gu chenlian really very ill?


    "Miss, what did miss three say to you?"


    Orange Qi two people walk into the room at this time, ask a way softly.


    "Orange, you ask midnight to visit your royal highness and inquire about the situation. Try to keep it secret and not be known. "


    Bai said.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    What Gu chenlian said that day was still in her mind.


    He said, even if she is not Bai ruotong, he loves her.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was filled with some complicated emotions. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    What does Gu chenlian want to do? Is he really crazy?


    She has clearly made it clear to him that her heart can no longer accommodate others. But why is he stupid.


    She didn''t hate Gu chenlian. Maybe she did at first. But after getting along with each other, Bai ruotong knows that this man has no bad intentions. He just has a little bit of Prince''s temper.


    He once hurt the original owner, but the original owner did not hate him. What else did she hate.


    What''s more, he once saved her and Gu Yanqing''s life.


    She has not paid back this kindness.


    Bai ruotong bit his lip. The more he thought about it, the more flustered he was.


    Sit till the sun is setting and come back at midnight. Bai rushes to ask him to come to him.


    "How? Is his Highness the prince seriously injured? "


    Bai asked.


    "It''s serious, too..."


    At midnight, I hesitated a little.

 Chapter 806

    "And what?"


    Seeing that he refused to speak directly, Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows and asked questions.


    Midnight eyes flickered: "it''s not serious, at least there is a breath hanging."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Three black lines are about to appear on Bai ruotong''s forehead. When did he learn to tell her cold jokes at midnight.


    Rubbing the sore temple, Bai Rutong said in a deep voice: "midnight, you tell me the truth, what''s the matter with your highness? I don''t want to listen to all these twists and turns. "


    "His royal highness is really seriously injured. When the villain went to visit the fourth young lady, he was on the verge of death.


    But after the steward said that the villain was sent by the fourth miss, his royal highness suddenly came to the spirit, drove the villain out, and asked the fourth miss to go in person. He... He also said, "if you don''t go in person, then you can burn incense and miss him directly."


    Midnight swallow a mouthful of saliva, truthfully report way. Words mixed with a few wisps of dissatisfaction, the prince''s highness is clearly blackmail four miss, four Miss go or not, will not be at ease.


    "Then I''ll burn incense."


    Bai ruotong''s mouth twitched slightly. Is Gu chenlian sick! It''s really a threat of death! Does he think he will feel heartache when he dies? What the hell is this guy trying to do!


    "Miss, are you going to see him?" Midnight raised his eyelids and asked softly.


    "No, let''s see what he does."


    Bai Rutong frowned. She promised Gu Yanqing that she would never see Gu chenlian. She didn''t want to break her promise with him.


    Compared with Gu Yanqing, Gu chenlian is as good as a feather. He is


    When Bai ruotong thought of this place, his thoughts suddenly stopped. He thought that Gu chenlian was not worth mentioning at all, but in his mind came the picture of Gu chenlian and her working together to rescue Gu Yanqing in the torrent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This feeling, after all, is owed to him.


    Bai ruotong pondered over the fan with his fingers. After a while, he looked at Orange: "orange, please accompany me to the prince''s mansion tomorrow."


    "Miss, are you going to visit your royal highness?"


    Orange son surprised way.


    Bai ruotong flat mouth: "can not go? After all, I owe you a favor. I can''t really watch Gu chenlian looking for death. "


    Bai ruotong leaned on the bench and looked at the cantilever beam with empty eyes.


    I just hope to go back soon and not be discovered by Gu Yanqing.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Misty drizzle shrouds the overcast sky. Bai ruotong looks up. The cloudy sky looks like muddy water stirred by people with sticks. It''s dark yellow and oppressive.


    Dressed in her cloak, she lowered her head and entered the carriage, followed by orange. The carriage was driving slowly in the mud, splashing with water.


    This weather is not suitable for going out.


    Bai ruotong sighed, holding his head in his palm and looking at the sky.


    Go early and return early.


    I hope my trip will not be noticed by anyone.


    She prayed in her heart.


    The carriage stopped outside the crown prince''s house in about a fragrant hour. Orange, holding an umbrella, helped Bai ruotong out of the carriage. The gate of the prince''s mansion is tightly closed, and the two lions have been soaked inside and outside by the rain.


    "Kowtow, kowtow!"


    Orange Er protects Bai ruotong and goes to the door. She raises her hand and knocks on the door. After a while, the door opened a small crack, and a little boy''s head peeped out.


    "Who are you?"


    "The four girls in the west of the town came to visit his royal highness."


    Orange back.


    Little si a listen to this words, hurriedly welcome two people to enter inside.


    The four girls in the west of the town are not the ones that the prince of his family yearns for.

 Chapter 807

    "Please come in, girl. You are here. Your Highness has been talking about you these days. When you wake up, he is talking about you. Now I''m talking about people. You must persuade the prince. If he doesn''t eat or drink like this, sooner or later he will have to burn himself up, and he won''t go to see the doctor.... "


    All the way, he led them to the main hall. He was too excited and trembled with joy.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng God, followed the small Si into the main courtyard. Kneeling in the courtyard is a row of servant servants. Seeing Bai ruotong coming, everyone''s eyes look at her. The boy whispered to Lin Kui. Lin Kui was surprised and quickly welcomed Bai ruotong into the main hall.


    Xu was so flustered that he forgot to salute Bai ruotong.


    "Your Highness! Four girls are coming! Here are the four girls from the west of town! "


    Lin Kui ran to the inner room and cried with joy. White if Tong listens to this anxious call sound, the heart immediately is not a taste.


    Gu chenlian wanted her to come, and now she''s here.


    She was caught in his trap.


    It''s still voluntary.


    "County master, please come in."


    Lin Kui saw Bai ruotong standing in the same place and asked him.


    "Go, miss."


    Orange gently tugged at Bai ruotong''s sleeve and reminded him.


    "You wait for me here."


    Bai ruotong nodded, gave orders and walked into the inner room with great strides.


    Gu chenlian lay on his side and looked at her with half eyelids. His thin lips turned white, but he could not say a word.


    Although she can''t open her eyes, she still stares at her stubbornly, as if she is afraid of disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at him in such a depressed state, Bai Rutong''s heart was tightly raised.


    "Where''s the medicine?"


    She asked Lin Kui.


    "Bring it to the girl at once!"


    Lin Kui understood and hurried out of the inner room. Bai Rutong pursed her lips and sat down beside Gu chenlian with a bench. His eyelids trembled slightly, and his hands went to her palms on her legs. The next second, Bai Rutong easily dodged.


    "Here comes the medicine!"


    Lin Kui took the medicine and went into the inner room. In recent days, although Gu chenlian refuses to take medicine, they are still boiling at a fixed time every day, waiting for the day when Gu chenlian wants to take medicine. Today is the day.


    Bai ruotong took the medicine bowl, scooped up a mouthful with a spoon, slightly blew away the heat, and handed it to Gu chenlian: "take the medicine."


    Gu chenlian''s throat rolled. He looked down at the medicine bowl in her hand, and his thin lips closed.


    "If you don''t eat, I''ll leave now as if I came here in vain today!"


    White if Tong impatient urge way.


    As soon as his voice fell, Gu chenlian quickly opened his mouth to take the next bitter medicine. Bai ruotong fed him one by one, waiting for the bowl to reach the bottom before putting it down.


    "Call the doctor."


    Lin Kui was stunned and listened to Bai ruotong''s instructions. He reacted and went out to call the doctor.


    The doctor felt his pulse, and then he took care of the wound for Gu chenlian. It was noon after all the treatment.


    Bai ruotong stood up from the bench and sat for a long time. Her hands and legs were a little sore. When she was about to walk away, Gu chenlian''s voice, panic but powerless, came from behind: "where are you going?"


    "I''ll make you something to eat."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    Gu chenlian stares at her dubiously: "you stay here and let them prepare."


    When Bai ruotong was about to go back, Gu chenlian said, "no! You do it! I want to eat what you make


    Shit!


    She wants to curse.


    It''s cloudy and sunny. What kind of game are you going to play!

 Chapter 808

    Gu chenlian Xu was really hungry. He wolfed down the porridge water he had cooked, and there was not a drop left. Bai ruotong put down the bowl, got up and said, "Your Highness, take good care of yourself. I''ll visit you next time."


    "You''re leaving?"


    Gu chenlian looks at her in panic, like a child who has been robbed of her baby. Her eyes are full of panic.


    "Why do I stay here if I don''t go? Don''t torture yourself, your highness. Take care of yourself. You are responsible for yourself. "


    Bai ruotong turned around and was about to leave, but suddenly there was a dull noise behind her. She looked back and saw that Gu chenlian had fallen under the bed, gasping cold air and gnashing his teeth in pain.


    "You are sick!"


    Bai ruotong is really angry with this man.


    He doesn''t care about his body and doesn''t want to torture others!


    To make a look of distress and pain is to make her feel pity.


    She helped him back to the couch and lay down. Just as she wanted to pull out her hand, Gu chenlian held it tightly.


    "You are not allowed to go!"


    "Gu chenlian! I''ve come to repay you a favor today. You have saved the life of your Royal Highness Prince Rong. Today I take care of you, and I will repay you a favor. From now on, you and I will not owe each other. "


    Fortunately, Gu chenlian, who was ill, was not strong enough. She broke off his hand easily.


    "Please don''t go! As soon as you leave, you will not see our palace again. My second elder brother will not allow you to come. Ruotong, please don''t ignore our palace... "


    His voice was full of entreaties. Bai ruotong''s heart could not help but tingle again. The emotion of the original owner was writhing in his chest.


    ¡­¡­


    Rongqin palace.


    Outside the door, a green plum oil paper umbrella stands in the middle. Under the oil paper umbrella, there is a thin woman. Zhao Jianli was at the head of the carriage. Seeing that the girl was familiar, he squinted and explored carefully. It happened that the woman looked back at him. When her eyes met, he recognized her.


    It''s Bai Yinling, the third girl in the west of town.


    Bai Yinling came slowly with a small step of Jinlian. She went outside the carriage and bowed to give a salute.


    "What''s the matter with Miss Bai San?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.


    In the carriage, Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows, who was closing his eyes and recuperating himself, jumped slightly.


    "Yinling wants to see your highness." Baiyinling road.


    Zhao Cheng couldn''t get enough attention. Before he opened his mouth, he heard Gu Yanqing''s low, cold voice: "let her go back, I won''t see you."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng looked back at Bai Yinling and said, "let''s go back. Your highness doesn''t want to see you."


    "That Yinling said directly here," Bai Yinling stirred up a smile, "the fourth sister went to the prince''s house to see the prince, and didn''t come back for a long time. Isn''t your highness worried?"


    "Miss three, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao Cheng was stunned. He didn''t expect that Bai Yinling would suddenly say this.


    "Nonsense?" Bai Yinling raised her eyebrows and said, "is it nonsense? Mr. Zhao asked the hall to go down and have a look."


    Gu Yanqing''s face was gloomy. Although it was rain outside, Bai Yinling''s words were still clearly in his ears.


    "That''s what Yinling said," said Bai Yinling, pausing and raising her voice. "Your Highness, whether you believe it or not, always go back and have a look!"


    After that, he turned and left slowly.


    Gu Yanqing opened the door and looked at Bai Yinling''s back coldly. Her eyes were like a layer of lead gray haze.


    ¡­¡­


    In the prince''s mansion.


    Bai ruotong breathed heavily to calm his mind.


    It seems that she should send the original owner away early, and can''t let her heart be constrained by the original owner.


    "What''s the matter, Rutong?"


    Gu chenlian saw her look lax and asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head and tried to cheer himself up by holding his eyelids. The last time she was possessed by the original owner, she could not repeat it.


    "Your Highness, you are right. What you said with your highness was true. I am not Bai ruotong."


    She spoke slowly.

 Chapter 809

    She knew that she could no longer hide it. It''s unfair to hide any more, no matter to yourself or Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian''s obsession and stubbornness with her lies in that he thinks he is the original owner, but she just has to tell him that she has never loved him.


    "Are you still angry with me? Is the palace talking nonsense in front of the second elder brother? "


    Gu chenlian asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head and lowered his voice: "I''m not angry with your highness. What I told you is true. I''ve never liked your highness, and the woman who used to like your highness is not me.


    His Highness the prince can hate me. I hope he hates me and doesn''t like me. Ruotong has never been in love. Apart from his Royal Highness Prince Rong, I don''t know how to respond to other people''s feelings, and I don''t know how to face your favor. "


    Bai ruotong''s eyes twinkled. It was once a secret that he could not tell, because if he told it, he would be regarded as a freak.


    But now, she has no choice. She must break Gu chenlian''s obsession with herself.


    "In the past, he used to hate his royal highness, because he knew that the former owner of the body liked his highness, and his highness was always in trouble again and again.


    But since his highness is willing to help his highness, I don''t hate you anymore. Because if you know, your highness, your intention is not bad.


    The answer you want to know, I have told you that the woman who really loves the prince has disappeared, so his highness is still sad, don''t waste time on Rutong.


    That''s what Rutong said. If his royal highness wants to hate Rutong, just hate it. "


    Bai ruotong nodded his apology and removed his hand from his cloud sleeve. When she was about to leave, Gu chenlian hugged her from behind.


    "My palace said that you are the one I like. I like who you are. Even if you are not really Bai ruotong, I like it. Maybe the second elder brother is right. At the beginning, you are what my palace likes. You want me to give up, but how can I give up, Rutong? "


    Finally, he was full of helplessness.


    He had already guessed the truth of the fact, he also doubted his feelings, but when she appeared in front of him, everything was not important, she was like a breeze, easily blow away all the doubts in his heart.


    If you want him to give up, a big tree has already taken root in my heart. How can you give up.


    Bai ruotong subconsciously wants to push him away, but he turns his body. There is no time to resist. His kiss has fallen on her lips. White if Tong Zhang Yuan eye, can''t believe of stare at the man in front of. His black eyes did not hesitate, like a black hole in the abyss, just wanted to swallow her into his body and mind.


    "You are crazy!"


    She pushed him away with all her strength, only to hear a loud "Hula". His body hit the table, and the tea cup on the table fell to the ground instantaneously, making a "crack" sound.


    "Your Highness!"


    Lin Kui heard the noise and ran into the room. As soon as he stood, Gu chenlian''s low roar came into his ears: "get out of here!"


    "Your Highness... This..."


    Lin Kui looked at the wreckage of the house, stunned, the pace can not help but froze.


    "Didn''t you hear me! Get out of here


    Gu chenlian''s roar was deafening. Lin Kui did not dare to delay and ran out in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong was lying in front of the washing table, washing his mouth with water from the copper basin. The water in the basin is not clean. Just now, the doctor used this water to clean Gu chenlian''s wound, and there are even blood stains in it.


    All the maidservants will have to go out in time.


    So she washed her mouth with the water in the basin.

 Chapter 810

    "Do you detest this palace to such an extent?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "Look at you now. Do you have a look that I don''t hate?"


    Bai ruotong wiped the water stains on the corners of his mouth and looked back at him.


    "What about Gu Yanqing? How many times have you been kissed by him! Why don''t you wash your mouth! Isn''t he dirty? "


    Gu chenlian couldn''t take care of the wound all over his body and rushed towards her. He grabbed her arm and forced her to look directly at himself.


    "At least he never forced me. I''m willing to!"


    "Why are you so mean?"


    Gu chenlian was forced to burn in anger. The way she washed her mouth just now hurt his heart deeply.


    "Good! You don''t think our palace is dirty! The more dirty the palace is, the more times you can wash it


    Gu chenlian said, and then he kisses her. Bai ruotong was tightly held in his arms and could not move. Just now he looked like he was dying, but now he has so much strength. She really wanted to doubt whether his weakness was all made up.


    "Gu chenlian! Let go


    She struggled to avoid his kiss. The finger subconsciously pulls out the white jade hairpin in the bun and wants to tie it towards Gu chenlian. Before the hairpin has penetrated into his chest, Bai Rutong stops again.


    He can''t take care of Shen Lian. He''s the prince.


    If you hurt him, it''s not only her life, but also the whole xihou family will play with her.


    "Your Highness, do you want me to hate you? Or do you want me to look down on you? "


    She distracted the moment, he has been against the wall. No way to escape, she raised her eyes, cold voice quality asked.


    "It''s better to hate this palace than to have no one in mind."


    Gu chenlian came back.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t bear it. He raised his leg to kick him, but the door was heavily knocked open at this time.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong! No


    Lin Kui''s confused voice rang out outside the door, followed by a series of rapid footsteps. When Bai ruotong heard the word "Prince Rong", he was so flustered that he tried his best to kick and kick. But Gu chenlian was like a dead wood, and he could not kick it.


    When Gu Yanqing walked into the inner room, Bai ruotong''s waist was already in Gu chenlian''s hands, and her whole body was pressed against the wall by Gu chenlian. His eyes flashed with fierce anger. Gu Yanqing walked quickly, picked up Gu chenlian''s collar and pushed him hard. He immediately stepped back several steps.


    "Your Highness..."


    Bai ruotong tightened her clothes. She didn''t know whether she was moved or afraid. But at this moment, her heart was relaxed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing looked back and asked in a deep voice.


    Bai ruotong shakes his head and puts his hand into his palm unconsciously.


    "How did you come?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "Your Liangyuan, Bai Yinling told me that Rutong is here."


    He added "Bai Yinling" on purpose. Gu chenlian was stunned, and his chest was burning with anger.


    Bai Yinling! It''s her again!


    She really didn''t have a good heart. The poor looks she made in front of him yesterday were all made up.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Yanqing, holding down her intention to kill, holds Bai Rutong in her arms.


    "Wait a minute!"


    As they were about to leave, Gu chenlian gritted his teeth and stopped him.


    Gu Yanqing stopped, but did not look back.


    "The Japanese palace just hugged ruotong, and you''re very angry. You''re going to kill our palace. Today, our palace just kissed her and almost hugged her. Can you bear this anger?"


    He deliberately provoked his intention to kill.


    This is his house. As long as Gu Yanqing is impulsive again, he can find an excuse to read his book in front of his father.


    "Gu chenlian! What are you talking about? "


    Before Gu Yanqing spoke, Bai ruotong took the first step to denounce him.

 Chapter 811

    "I really misunderstood you. I shouldn''t have come to see you today. You keep saying that you like me. What you like is to abuse me and ruin my reputation?


    Gu chenlian, you are a selfish bastard at all


    Her words are more penetrating than the rain outside the window. Gu chenlian''s words choked in his throat and he couldn''t say anything more.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes were filled with mist. She didn''t know whether she was sad or angry. Her breath was a little rough. Gu chenlian was slightly stunned, and his fingers couldn''t help clenching. Gu chenlian, waking up from his impulse, realized what he had just done and said.


    He hurt Bai ruotong.


    "Gu chenlian, it''s not that I don''t want to kill you. It''s just that if I move you here, it will affect Rutong."


    Gu Yanqing spoke slowly in a cold, low voice. He put his arm around Bai ruotong''s small shoulder, carefully protected her body in his arms, opened the curtain and walked out of the inner room.


    The rain is still on. Gu chenlian takes Zhao Cheng''s oil paper umbrella and puts it on Bai ruotong''s head to protect her from leaving the prince''s mansion.


    Orange and Zhao Chengjian are in a hurry to catch up.


    On the carriage, Bai ruotong''s heart was at sixes and sevens, and he didn''t know how to explain it.


    She promised Gu Yanqing that she would not come to visit Gu chenlian, but now she has made a slip of the tongue. Labial petal frets, white if Tong wants to open mouth to explain, but words to the side of the mouth but the way does not export.


    "Were you afraid just now?"


    Instead, Gu Yanqing spoke first.


    "I''m afraid."


    Bai ruotong swallowed, his head hanging very low.


    "True fear or false fear?"


    Gu Yanqing asked again.


    "I''m really afraid."


    "If you''re afraid, why don''t you call? Orange is standing at the door. Why don''t you call her in? "


    Gu Yanqing''s voice sank. Bai ruotong''s heart jumped. Just now, she was so flustered and nervous that she forgot to ask orange for help.


    Maybe she never thought about what Gu chenlian would really do to her, so when Gu chenlian wanted to be rough, her brain was short circuited for a moment, and she couldn''t remember anything.


    "Come on, why do you want to visit Gu chenlian? What did you promise me, forget?"


    Gu Yanqing finally returned to the theme.


    "I don''t want to owe him anything. He saved my life and his Highness''s life..."


    "But I let him live again and again, and you owe him nothing more."


    Her words have not finished, Gu Yanqing discontented interrupt.


    On the way here, his mind was almost blank. He hoped that he could not see Bai ruotong in Gu chenlian''s place. He hoped that she did not go.


    But when he saw her pressed in his arms, his heart was like a thousand cuts.


    He was angry. The atmosphere of Gu chenlian''s misdeeds.


    He was angry at Bai ruotong''s breach of appointment.


    More angry can not directly kill Gu chenlian himself.


    "I heard that he was very ill, so I..."


    "So you''re softhearted?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong bowed his head and did not dare to answer.


    "Look up at me!"


    He pinched her chin and forced her to look directly at himself.


    "I don''t have any superfluous thoughts. I just think that he rescued his highness with me during the mountain torrent. I should repay this kindness. Now I have paid it back. I won''t go to see him or see him again in the future..."


    "How can I believe you? You go to see him again and again, throw yourself in his arms again and again, again and again... "


    "That''s not throwing yourself in the arms!"


    Before his words were finished, Bai Rutong interrupted.


    She knew Gu Yanqing was angry, but how could he describe her by throwing himself in his arms.


    "It''s not throwing yourself in the arms. What''s that?"


    "Gu Yanqing! Are you going to slander me? "


    Bai Rutong was angry.


    Yes, she should not visit Gu chenlian without telling Gu Yanqing that she was wrong. But how could he hurt her with such words.

 Chapter 812

    "Don''t you see that your brocade is loose?"


    Gu Yanqing squinted.


    Bai ruotong looked down. The satin on her waist was hanging loosely. Peiyu, who had been hanging on the satin, didn''t know where to go.


    Is it... Was it released when Gu chenlian was entangled?


    "Why does Gu chenlian want to loosen your damask? Do you know what he wants to do to you?" Gu Yanqing''s face was grim. Bai ruotong bit his lips and lowered his head, shaking and fastening the satin on his waist.


    "He really wanted to do something wrong."


    Bai Rutong came back in a dull voice.


    If it had not been for Gu Yanqing, she might have been taken advantage of by Gu chenlian just now.


    "So you sent it to the door?"


    Gu Yanqing''s words were mixed with anger. Bai ruotong shrank his neck. Just now, he didn''t feel that Gu Yanqing was so evil and frightening. The eyes looked at her darkly, as if covered with cold.


    Bai ruotong''s lips were blue, and his throat was blocked by a hard stone.


    "Why don''t you talk again?"


    Seeing that she didn''t reply for a long time, Gu Yanqing narrowed her deep eyes and said harshly.


    "What else can I say? Your Highness has said everything. Anyway, your highness doesn''t listen to ruotong''s explanation here, so I have to shut up."


    Bai Rutong turned away from him.


    "You mean you are wronged? I have wronged you? "


    "Isn''t it?" Bai ruotong sniffs. Somehow, Gu Yanqing is angry, and she counsels subconsciously.


    "After that, how to punish?"


    Her grievances made him feel soft again. He didn''t really want to hurt her, just to remind her.


    This wench promised that she would not visit Gu chenlian at the beginning, but an hour later, she destroyed her promise. So, how could Gu Yanqing not be angry.


    Bai ruotong''s chest is very sour. How could she know that things would come to this point.


    "What is the punishment? I haven''t married your highness. Why should I listen to you? "


    She stares at her.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved: "what did you say?"


    "I haven''t married your highness. Why should I listen to you? I didn''t expect Gu chenlian to be so impulsive, and I didn''t expect you to come suddenly.


    Today, I just want to make everything clear and pay off all my feelings. Gu chenlian is so ill. Do I really want to watch him die?


    I''ve explained it to you clearly. Why are you always fierce? Like a long winded old man? "


    She said angrily.


    "Do you think he will really die if you don''t go? Is he such a fool? Can''t you see such a simple plan? Are you stupid or stupid? "


    If on weekdays, Bai ruotong gets tough, Gu Yanqing will give in by three points. But today, he never gives in.


    Both of them were angry. Bai ruotong was just shocked by Gu chenlian''s anger. He was very upset. Now he was scolded by Gu Yanqing and burst out.


    Gu Yanqing wanted to soften her voice to comfort her and warn her not to be so careless. But the little girl''s "kindness" and "friendship" could not be explained clearly. Instead, it aroused his anger.


    "Yes, I''m stupid. I''m stupid. If you have the ability, don''t save me! What are you doing to save me? Even if you didn''t come just now, I could kick him away! "


    Bai Rutong was angry.


    "Then the servants of the prince''s mansion told the queen that you had hurt the prince?" Gu Yanqing gave a cold smile.


    Bai Rutong choked: "what about you? Knowing that Bai Yinling asked you to come here just to separate the relationship between you and me, you still need to be angry with me. Your brain is like a stone. If you can''t hear half of the explanation clearly, aren''t you stupid? Aren''t you stupid? Prince Rong, Lord Shura, I think you are a fool. You are a lion''s head in brown sauce


    Gu Yanqing was scolded, Bai Rutong Qi and blood surge, to his mouth break scold.

 Chapter 813

    Gu Yanqing''s face was cold, and her frowning eyebrows were full of anger.


    Fool, forget it. What''s this stewed lion''s head?


    "Yes, I''m really stupid. The most stupid thing is that I love you so much."


    Gu Yanqing said in a deep voice.


    Bai Rutong looked at him in amazement.


    What did he say? The most stupid thing about him is his devotion to her?


    Joke! Who was the one who chased and blocked it?


    "I''ve never forced your highness to be stupid. It''s your highness who stubbornly wants to like me. OK, now it''s my fault? Don''t marry me if you have the ability! If you have the ability, please explain it to the emperor and ask him to cancel the engagement!


    In this way, you won''t be stupid, lest being with me, a fool, will make your Highness Prince Rong more and more... Ah


    Before the words were finished, her arm was suddenly grasped and pulled back by him. She didn''t have time to resist, and her face hit his chest heavily.


    She looked up at him angrily. But see Gu Yanqing''s eyebrow congeals with a strong and terrible atmosphere, as if to tear her up.


    "Say it again!" He said harshly.


    "You think I''m afraid of you? Good! Besides, if you have the ability to break the engagement with me, I''ll... "


    "Bai ruotong!" He growled.


    "What are you yelling at! You asked me to say it again


    She glared back without fear.


    Gu Yanqing breathed heavily and released her: "Bai Rutong, you don''t have to threaten me like this. Do you think that I, Gu Yanqing, really dare not break my engagement with you? "


    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    "Well, as you said, I will write to my father tomorrow to terminate the engagement. From now on, you have nothing to do with me."


    "Gu Yanqing, I..."


    There is something in my heart that breaks in an instant. Bai ruotong looks at the man who is resolute in front of him.


    What she said just now was just angry. Did he take it seriously?


    "Isn''t that what you always wanted? If you try hard, you''ll be successful. "


    Gu Yanqing leaned back to the back of Suozi cotton, half closed her eyes and said.


    "You... Are you serious?"


    Her fingernails are embedded in her palm and her red eyes are looking at Gu Yanqing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing clenched her lips and said nothing more.


    "I... I just... Impulsively said such words, you don''t..."


    "Impulsive? Then you have too many impulses. "


    Gu Yanqing rebuked coldly.


    She inhaled nose, subconsciously close to Gu Yanqing, want to shake his hand, but he moved away.


    She always used "cancel engagement" as a threat, since she wanted to, he would help her.


    "Your Highness... Don''t be angry. I promise you this time, I will never be soft hearted again. Because the essence of his highness is not bad, I just want to persuade him to die. I didn''t think that today''s events would happen. I was just too confused, so... "


    "Isn''t the essence bad?"


    She is still explaining to Gu chenlian.


    Bai ruotong could not see clearly, but he was not confused.


    No matter how much Gu chenlian loves her, he will not give up his life. He did so only by a little hard work.


    Of course, this bitter plan is fatal to women.


    The success of Gu chenlian''s strategy confused Bai Rutong''s mind.


    "I''ll take back what I just said. Don''t be angry, your highness." Bai Rutong said in a panic.


    "No need."


    Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile: "Xu Zhen, as you said, my king is too old to compare with Gu chenlian''s true love for you."

 Chapter 814

    Bai ruotong has a sour heart.


    Why did things get to this point?


    Can''t they talk peacefully?


    Why did she say that impulsively to hurt him?


    "You really don''t want to forgive me?"


    Bai ruotong stood up and asked.


    Gu Yanqing thin lips tight, still silent.


    "You don''t want to talk to me anymore?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, cancel it. Your highness doesn''t want to pay any more attention to me, and I don''t want to ask for it


    She wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Just as she wanted to turn her head to stop the driver, the wheel of the carriage was pressing a falling stone. The car body faltered and jumped suddenly. Bai ruotong was standing. With the shaking of the car body, he gave a cry. He moved forward and knocked his head on the pillar.


    "Dong!"


    With a loud bang, she was dazzled by stars. Clench teeth of prop up the body, tears son suddenly was hit out.


    "Wu..."


    "Little girl!"


    Gu Yanqing came forward to investigate her injury. She covered her forehead and gasped. Meow! Can ancient roads be more unstable?


    "Your Highness, just now the wheel accidentally pressed on a stone. Is there anything between your highness and the county leader?"


    The coachman''s voice sounded outside the car door.


    "No harm."


    Gu Yanqing replied and lowered her head to remove Bai Rutong''s hand. Her head was hit with a red envelope.


    "Say you are stupid, are you really stupid?"


    Gu Yanqing squinted, annoyed.


    Just now, he subconsciously wanted to protect her, but she jumped too fast and didn''t catch her for a moment.


    "If you don''t bury me, will you die?"


    Bai ruotong glared at him with gnashing teeth, tears streaming in his innocent eyes. The red envelope on her head had already worn blood. Gu Yanqing tut said, "go to the doctor''s office!"


    "I''m not going!"


    Choking on his sore throat, Bai Rutong shook off his hand, turned to the direction of the door and said, "stop! I''m going down! "


    "Do you want more trouble?"


    Gu Yanqing''s words ignited a touch of anger.


    "What am I doing? Don''t you ignore me? Now it''s my fault? Anyway, you''ve said all the good things. I''m wrong with you! In that case, what do you care about my life and death! Don''t worry about anything! "


    As soon as the words came to an end, the carriage stopped slowly. Bai ruotong pushed the door open and jumped down. Despite the continuous drizzle into the street. Orange see their Miss get off, quickly push open the door, catch up.


    She just walked a few steps, Gu Yanqing has caught up.


    "There''s a hospital not far from here. I''ll take you to have a look first. It''s not too late for you to leave."


    "No need!"


    Bai Rutong didn''t look back and walked to the end of the street.


    He doesn''t want her any more, and she doesn''t care what he does.


    "Bai ruotong! Do you really want to be angry with me? "


    Gu Yanqing''s patience has reached the limit.


    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    He had never really been angry with her.


    Yes. She admitted that she had a bad temper. When she talked to him, she was just angry and impulsive. But he was the one who knew her best. Her anger was only for a moment, and her words could not count. He had to make a face with her on purpose.


    "You don''t need your highness to care about..."


    Her body suddenly tengran an empty, the next second, she was carried on his shoulder. Although there are few pedestrians in rainy days, passers-by look at them one after another. Bai ruotong blushed with shame and hit his broad back with a hammer. His legs were not idle and he was pedaling in the air.


    "Put me down! What do you want to do? "


    She can''t afford to lose this man.


    "Don''t move!"


    Just listen to the "pa" of a crisp ring, Gu Yanqing punishment general pat to her hip. Bai ruotong covered his face with shame, and his eyes were flushed with shame and anger.


    "If you don''t want to be seen humiliating, be good!"


    Gu Yanqing said, holding her back to the carriage.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital.


    Neither of them spoke to each other, and neither of them spoke to each other. Bai ruotong''s face turned red with anger. He turned his head aside and deliberately ignored Gu Yanqing.

 Chapter 815

    Gu Yanqing is sitting on a bench with long legs overlapping. Yu Guang looks at her from time to time, but he never speaks first.


    Orange according to the doctor''s orders, boiled eggs with water, carefully for her red and swollen. Although it was light, Bai ruotong was still gnashing his teeth in pain.


    With a cry of pain, Gu Yanqing''s hand trembled.


    Finally, being annoyed by her pain, she got up and walked with them.


    "Come, my king." He took the boiled egg from orange, but orange didn''t refuse and gave way.


    His hand was about to cover her red and swollen place, and Bai Rutong dodged like an electric shock. Gu Yanqing frowned heavily and put her fingers on the back of her head, forcing her to look at herself.


    "Try to move again!"


    If Bai ruotong wants to resist, Gu Yanqing opens her mouth first, and her words are full of threatening warnings.


    Slightly swallow saliva, white if Tong had to pursed lips, give up resistance.


    His hands are covered, different from the gentleness of oranges. His movements are like feathers sliding over his head, with only slight tingling, which is harmless.


    Bai ruotong subconsciously raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyes were as deep as ink, and the radian of his eyelashes was like a fan. His solemn and serious look made her heart soften. It seems that he is afraid of hurting her. His every action is too careful to be more careful. He gently blows out a light breath from his mouth and itches on the wound, but it can help her relieve the pain.


    After dressing the wound, the doctor applied medicine and bandaged it. Gu Yanqing silently sent her to the carriage. Bai ruotong got such a big bag on his head, which was wrapped tightly by the white cloth. A pair of apricot eyes are moist and transparent, which makes people love.


    Gu Yanqing wanted to say hello, but she swallowed it again.


    They didn''t say a word until they went back to xihou''s house.


    "Well, miss, why are you and your highness fighting again?"


    Gu Yanqing just left, orange holding an umbrella, asked.


    "Don''t ask."


    Bai ruotong had no heart to say more, and red eyes went to qingtongyuan. Just admitted to hospital, Qi''er rushed with it anxiously.


    "No, miss!"


    Looking at her worried appearance, Bai ruotong subconsciously wiped away the moist corner of her eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The second lady was punished by the marquis." Qi Er paused and said anxiously, "now I''m kneeling outside my study."


    "Why?"


    Bai asked.


    Qi''er swallows and talks with Bai ruotong about the dragon''s pulse. It turns out that the second young lady went to the old lady''s home and met Li Niang on her way back. Li Niang is sitting on the soft sedan chair. The second young lady passes her sedan chair. The sedan chair shakes twice. Li Niang in the sedan chair is frightened and complains to the marquis.


    It was said that the second young lady suddenly pushed her sedan chair. The Marquis thought that he believed Li Niang''s words and punished the second young lady to kneel in the rain.


    After hearing this, Bai ruotong''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring.


    Now although she is to let Shan''er close to her father, Li Niang still has a position with her father. Now the old lady is lying on her couch, and her father is in charge of everything in the house. Li Niang''s arrogance is really exposed.


    "Come on, go to the study."


    Bai ruotong has no time to rest and will be discharged.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Just now, when she was worried, she didn''t notice that Bai ruotong was wearing gauze on her head. Now that the matter is over, she finds something wrong with her head.


    "Well, it''s just a knock." Bai ruotong returned home.


    Qi''er wants to ask again, but she is grabbed by the orange. Orange shook her head, indicating that she would not ask too many questions. Qi Er''s mouth choked and nodded.

 Chapter 816

    Bai Shutang''s study is a little far away from qingtongyuan. Bai ruotong didn''t walk easily all the way. Every servant who passes by on the road will say hello and look at her head in surprise. Although orange son is one by one fooled past, but white if Tong''s eyebrow is more Cu more deep.


    Just into the study gate, is to see Bai Lingwei kneeling in the corridor. The rain of glazed tiles fell down the eaves and wet her shoulders. Orange is busy holding the oil paper umbrella to her head.


    In the study, there were bursts of quarrels.


    "Father, who are you arguing with?" Bai ruotong came forward, squatted down and asked.


    "With my brother."


    Bai Lingwei shed tears and cried bitterly: "just now my brother saw me kneeling here. I told him the reason. He went to seek justice with my father for me."


    Bai ruotong listened to these words and helped her up: "you get up first and go in with me to have a look."


    Bai Lingwei got up and knelt down again: "I... I can''t get up. My father is angry. If I get up, he will be more angry."


    "It''s not a way for you to kneel here!"


    Bai ruotong sighs and tells her to take good care of him. He gets up and walks into the study.


    ¡­¡­


    "Father''s meaning, in this mansion, as long as five aunt a words, who can let her dispose of?"


    "What do you mean? Can''t Lingwei be punished for bumping into Li Niang''s sedan chair? "


    "Besides Li Niang''s maidservant''s random talk, who has seen it?"


    As soon as I entered, I heard that Bai Shutang and Bai Chusheng were constantly arguing.


    "Father, brother!"


    Bai ruotong comes forward and interrupts their quarrel.


    "What happened to your head?"


    Bai Chusheng looked back at the gauze on her head in amazement. Bai ruotong''s mouth was flat, and he pretended to be indifferent: "today, the road is wet and slippery. I fell when I was walking."


    Her words can deceive Bai Shutang, but not Bai Chusheng. When Bai Chusheng asked again, Bai Rutong quickly opened the topic: "brother, why did you quarrel with your father? What happened? "


    "Ling Wei is kneeling outside. Don''t you see that?" Bai Chusheng has no way to be angry.


    Bai Rutong said with a smile: "it''s because of the second sister! The second elder sister startled the fifth aunt''s soft sedan chair. She really deserved to be punished. The second sister just told me that she knew she was wrong. "


    "What are you talking about? She didn''t touch the soft chair at all


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows and couldn''t understand what tricks his sister was playing.


    "The rain is wet and slippery. The second elder sister says she can''t remember clearly. Maybe she bumped into the sedan chair driver by accident," said Bai ruotong, sighing slightly. "The second elder sister is really careless. So are you, brother. It''s right for her father to educate her. Why do you have to face her father?"


    Bai ruotong winked at Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng understood and said nothing more.


    "Is Lingwei really wrong?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "Isn''t it? I''ve admitted my mistake. Father should forgive his sister. My sister didn''t mean it, and she had already been slapped by her fifth aunt. Even my sister said that she should be slapped. "


    Bai continued.


    Bai Shutang was stunned and looked at Bai Rutong with wide eyes: "what did you say just now? Li Niang hit Bai Lingwei? "


    "What? Don''t you know that, father? " Bai ruotong covered his mouth, pretending to be shocked and said, "the fifth lady got out of the soft sedan chair at that time and slapped her sister directly. At that time, the servants and servants all looked... Oh! If he said something wrong, how could aunt Wu beat her sister? It was because he said something wrong... "

 Chapter 817

    Bai Rutong covers his mouth and looks at Bai Shutang in panic. Before waiting for Bai Shutang to speak, she quickly knelt down and said, "father, what I said just now is all Rutong''s nonsense. I hope my father won''t take it to heart."


    Her surprise made Bai Shutang confused. He rubbed the bell in his hand and thought about Bai ruotong''s words.


    Since the old lady was bedridden, Bai Shutang began to examine her attitude towards Li Niang. Since the woman came to the mansion, except for Bai Yinling, the other children have been scared of themselves. Except for the necessary greetings, they have no communication.


    Just now I heard Li Niang''s cry. Bai Shutang didn''t worry about it and punished Bai Lingwei directly. But as Bai said, the taste is mixed.


    These days, Li Niang is really flattered and proud. Now I acquiesce her to live in Lijiao hospital, and she is a demon to the next level. The reason why he loves Li Niang is that Li Niang is similar to Xiao Lan. But now it seems that she is totally different from Xiao Lan.


    On the contrary, Shan''er, who got to know in guilou, Nanyang, is more like Xiaolan.


    "What are you thinking, father?"


    Seeing that he did not speak, Bai asked.


    "Let Lingwei get up, send her back, don''t kneel." White tree Hall Road.


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded, turned back and said to Bai Chusheng, "brother, what are you still doing? My father has forgiven my second sister. Can''t you apologize to my father for his attitude just now? "


    Bai Chusheng choked and said, "just now, my son has said too much. I hope my father won''t blame me."


    "No harm."


    Bai Shutang always felt strange. In the past, when Bai ruotong talked to him, he always sharpened his mouth, which made him feel uncomfortable. But now, Bai ruotong''s words make him feel comfortable, and even make him think about his behavior.


    This makes baishutang a bit uncomfortable.


    Out of the study, they return Bai Lingwei to the mansion. Bai Chusheng said, "why do you say that in front of your father today? Li Niang has never beaten Ling Wei at all. Why do you wrongly accuse Li Niang of saying that she has? "


    "It''s the same whether she''s beaten or not. We can''t find any evidence. In that case, it''s better to pour black water on her once and say she''s beaten. Since my grandmother was seriously ill, my father felt guilty. So, his heart can''t always face Li Niang as before


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    "Who taught you the tone of your father''s voice?"


    "Miss Shan''er! We really found a treasure in the street. This girl Shan''er can see people''s hearts more than us. Father''s temperament is to hope that everyone will follow him and understand his hard work.


    We used to be mean to our father, so he didn''t like us. Today, I learned from Shaner''s voice and followed my father''s voice. My father really listened to it. "


    Bai ruotong looked back and winked at Bai Chusheng.


    His sister has always been very strange. As long as she wants, Bai Chusheng believes that there is no one she can''t win.


    With a slight pause, he suddenly raised his head, gazed at Bai ruotong and said, "well, you should tell me what happened to your head?"


    She thought she was prying the subject, and he didn''t ask?


    The gauze on her head was white in front of his eyes, how he didn''t care.


    Bai ruotong flattened her mouth. She thought she had cheated in the past. It seems that everything is just her illusion.


    "Won''t say, will you?" Bai Chusheng''s eyes narrowed and his words were filled with anger.


    "I''ll tell you. There''s nothing I can''t say," said Bai ruotong with a flat mouth. "I bumped into your Highness''s carriage."

 Chapter 818

    "Tell me what happened to you and your highness."


    How does Bai Chusheng see his sister''s temperament? He asks softly with soft words.


    As soon as Bai ruotong stopped, he bit his lip and looked back at his brother. Tears suddenly fell. Bai Chusheng was shocked by her tears and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Go back to your room."


    There are many servants passing by. Bai ruotong doesn''t want to see his embarrassed side.


    "Not bad."


    Bai Chusheng was considerate and quickened his pace, leading her back to qingtongyuan.


    When he got to the room, Bai ruotong could no longer hold back his tears. He lay on the eight immortals table and cried bitterly. Bai Chusheng held the handkerchief and wiped her tears: "what are you crying for? It''s like crying. What''s going on? "


    Bai ruotong chokes and tells Bai Chusheng what happened. After hearing this, Bai Chusheng''s eyes flashed with surprise, and then returned to normal. A helpless smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "who asked you to visit the prince?"


    "I''m... I''m a fool, all right!" White if Tong eyes wipe tears, stuffy cry cavity way.


    "You can rest assured that your Highness Prince Rong will not cancel your engagement." Originally wanted to scold a few words, but looking at his sister crying pear blossom with rain, I see you Lian, all the scolding into consolation.


    He got up, picked up the tea cup and poured her a cup of warm water.


    Bai ruotong sucked his nose and looked at Bai Chusheng with red eyes: "brother, what should I do?"


    "Girl, why are you so impulsive? Can''t you hear that your Highness''s scolding for you is just because of worry.


    You are smart in everything, but why do you make a fool of yourself when you encounter emotional things? Although his highness is calm, he will be sad in the face of his beloved. "


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "I don''t know. No matter what other people say about me, I won''t be angry or sad. Only your highness. If he says I''m not good, my heart will suffer a lot, and all my bad emotions will come out. "


    Bai ruotong bit his lip and said.


    "Rutong, what do you think of your Highness the prince?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong was stunned: "brother, don''t you believe me? I am true to his highness... "


    "But you are always soft hearted to him. Even if you don''t visit him this time, do you think his highness will really die? Even if he wanted to, would the queen let him do it?


    If you don''t look this time, your highness may give up on you, but if you go to see him, he will rekindle his expectations for you. This is also the place where his Highness Prince Rong is angry. "


    Gu chenlian said.


    After a meal, Bai ruotong''s choking voice suddenly stopped.


    So, all the reasons are because she is soft hearted to Gu chenlian?


    There is the original owner in her body. In the face of Gu chenlian''s deep feeling, she will feel heartache and be at a loss.


    It seems that she is going to send the original owner out of the body early.


    "I know it''s wrong."


    Bai Rutong bit his lip and nodded.


    Everyone knows that this is Gu chenlian''s bitter plan, but only she can''t understand it.


    "Rutong, you are impulsive. You can''t talk at will in the future," Bai Chusheng said. Seeing that her mood was much calmer, he raised his hand and gently stroked her head. "Your Highness loves you. It''s because he loves you that I trust you to him.


    But do not go to test his love for you, and do not impulsively destroy his love for you. You can''t be lawless just because he loves you. If a period of emotional imbalance, your highness even if how to love you, will also tired ah


    Bai ruotong hit the head. Indeed, in front of Her Highness, she is always lawless. Xu is too tired of warning others. In front of Her Highness, she is used to being presumptuous.

 Chapter 819

    She is used to Enjoying Her Highness''s favor and giving. That''s why she is so presumptuous, repeatedly touching Gu Yanqing''s bottom line.


    If you don''t die, you won''t die.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Bai ruotong raised his head and said earnestly.


    Bai Chusheng is the best brother in the world. He talks about things on their own and is never partial. Therefore, Bai ruotong can clearly see his own shortcomings and realize his own mistakes.


    "When I go to court tomorrow, I''ll go to my highness and help you persuade me," Bai Chusheng said with a smile, hooking her nose. "You''re at ease. Your highness is reluctant to give up on you."


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong reluctantly raised the corner of his mouth, but his heart was unspeakably complicated.


    That night, Bai did not sleep well. Gu Yanqing is always on my mind. After being tormented by his thoughts all night, Bai Rutong didn''t come up with a good way to apologize to Gu Yanqing.


    It was not until the sun was about to rise that she fell asleep. In her dream, she tied herself into a big zongzi and sent it to Gu Yanqing, who was holding a knife and fork.


    "Your Highness, I''m wrong. Please forgive me. If you don''t forgive me, eat me


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Bai ruotong screamed in fright, sweating layer upon layer.


    Mom!


    This is some kind of asshole dream. Wipe the cold sweat on her forehead. Now, she can''t sleep at all.


    Lijiao hospital.


    Li Niang was restless. Bai Shutang didn''t come to her room to rest all night after she complained yesterday. According to the servant, he went to Li''s house.


    Li Niang''s teeth were itching with hatred. She stroked her bulging belly with her hand. She felt restless and didn''t even use a few mouthfuls for breakfast.


    noon. She called people to invite baishutang to have dinner, but her maid came back empty handed.


    "Madam, the Marquis is not in the mansion." The maid replied.


    "Why not in the mansion? Where can he go? "


    Li Niang is angry from the heart, scold a way.


    The maid didn''t dare to speak, hung his head down and didn''t dare to reply. Li Niang breathed heavily, and then she called the servant back: "go and find out where the Marquis has gone these days!"


    "Yes


    The servant promised.


    Li Niang was very upset. After the servant left, she got up and directly overturned the dishes on the table.


    At the beginning, she came to the mansion for nothing but to help Bai Yinling. But Bai Shutang''s love for her made Li Niang look forward to it.


    Now she really regretted, why would she listen to Luo Dao''s words and live in Lijiao hospital.


    At the beginning, she cheated Bai Yinling and Bai Shutang. The reason why she was cheated by Luo Dao was that Luo Dao told her that Lijiao courtyard had excellent Feng Shui. If she lived in it, she would have a large family.


    Although she is pseudopregnant now, in the future, she will have a child that belongs to her and Bai Shutang.


    Although the pills that Bai Yinling gave her at the beginning confused her pulse condition, it did not prevent her from being pregnant.


    Even if it''s just a fantasy, even if it''s just relying on these mysterious things, she also wants to have a child for Bai Shutang.


    Li Niang thinks so, tears suddenly slip from canthus of the eye.


    What kind of existence is she in this mansion?


    Is it Bai Yinling''s Revenge tool? Or a substitute for baishutang?


    She only wants to live her life. Isn''t that ok?


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong didn''t wait until dusk for Bai Chusheng to come back. Her heart is hard to put down, with dinner put on night clothes out of the mansion. She went all the way to Prince Rongqin''s house, but she heard that the prince had not returned in a day.


    Bai ruotong returned without success. In the carriage, her heart was in a mess, left and right was not a taste.


    "Woo!"


    There was only a roar of the horse''s hooves, and the horse suddenly stopped. Orange looked forward, eyes in front of the street suddenly surrounded by people, the crowd will block the street to death. She was about to draw back to report, vaguely, she saw the figure of Bai Chusheng in the crowd.

 Chapter 820

    "Young master!"


    Orange exclaimed, which interrupted Bai ruotong''s thoughts. Following orange''s eyes, Bai Chusheng stands in the crowd, being pointed out. Stunned for a moment, she took orange''s hand and pushed her way into the crowd.


    "Young master, why don''t you apologize to this girl? Do you really want us to report to the official?"


    "Young master, I advise you to put your hands on the line as soon as possible!"


    "It''s no use telling him that. Let''s report to the official quickly."


    "That''s it


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd. Bai ruotong heard a woman crying.


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    She took Bai Chusheng''s arm and called his attention back. Bai Chusheng looks back with a taut face. When he sees Bai ruotong, his taut face relaxes slightly.


    "Brother? Who are you little girl? Is it the sister of the thief? Just in time. Which residence are you from? We''re going to find out what you''re in charge of! "


    Bai Chusheng was about to open his mouth when a man rushed forward and pointed his middle finger at Bai Rutong''s nose.


    "A thief?" Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and said, "what did my brother do? How did he become a thief?"


    "Your brother openly took advantage of a woman in the street."


    A girl replied. White if Tong Zheng Zheng, follow her eyes to see, a little girl is squatting on the stone floor crying. She wept bitterly, as if she were going to cry out all the pain. She walked toward her, squatted down and said in a soft voice, "girl, how did my brother provoke you? Please tell me if my brother is wrong, I will compensate you."


    The girl''s body smell speech move, raise eyes, just want to speak, eyes is stunned. Bai ruotong''s eyes were also stunned. He looked at the little girl in front of him in amazement.


    The woman in front of her is Princess Jingyu whom she met a few days ago?


    "Jingyu... Wuwuwu!"


    Bai ruotong is about to shout out to Princess Jingyu. Jingyu busily raises her hand to cover her mouth. Bai ruotong "sobs" twice. Bai Chusheng comes forward, clasps her hand on Bai ruotong''s mouth and moves away.


    "Girl, Bai was not insulting the girl just now. He saw a man about to steal the girl''s money. When Bai was about to stop him, he happened to be seen by the girl. Maybe he did something wrong and caused the girl''s misunderstanding. I hope you will forgive me


    Bai Chusheng explained in a cold voice.


    "Do you think we will believe you? I could see clearly just now, and your hand touched the girl''s back. Where is the thief


    A man said.


    Jingyu''s black round eyes rotate two times. In fact, she also knows that the man in front of her is not frivolous. Just when she was shopping, Yu Guang saw two sneaky figures following her step by step.


    Today, Jingyu is sneaking out of the palace without an entourage. I''m afraid there will be an accident. It happened that Bai Chusheng bumped into him at this time, so she did the play, trying to attract the government and let the government master send him back to the palace.


    Who ever thought that the innocent man he caught was Bai ruotong''s brother.


    "Miss, there may be some misunderstanding about this matter. I''m from the west of town. If you trust me, you can join me in the carriage. Let''s talk about it slowly in the carriage."


    Bai ruotong came back and covered for her.


    Jing Yu nodded: "very good. I just thought about it. It seems that it''s really a misunderstanding. Since the girl has a heart, she will send me back to my house. "

 Chapter 821

    Bai Chusheng squints. The two little girls exchange their eyes in front of their faces. It seems that they are acquaintances. In this way, misunderstandings will be solved without attack.


    "It''s all gone, it''s all gone! What else are you watching? It''s OK. It''s OK! "


    Bai ruotong clapped his hands and yelled, leading Jingyu through the crowd. They still want to persuade them, but it''s hard to persuade Jing Yu to follow her willingly.


    Bai Chusheng was stunned and followed them.


    On the carriage, Jing Yu breathed heavily, covered his chest and said: "little sister-in-law! Fortunately, you are here! But for you, I really don''t know what to do


    "Brother, this is Princess Jingyu."


    Bai ruotong did not answer her words, but just nodded back with a smile. Then he turned his head and introduced himself to Bai Chusheng.


    "Princess?"


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes darkened. Whose princess will appear in the street day and night? Just now, the grievance of being wronged was still in his heart, and his tone was colder.


    "Mr. Bai, what happened just now is actually a misunderstanding. Jingyu didn''t mean to embarrass you. Jingyu was followed by someone, so it''s the worst way. I hope you can understand me. "


    Jing Yu sees his face ugly, explains a way hastily.


    "If you don''t come, do you really want to send Bai to the government?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Jing Yu licked his lips and said with an embarrassed smile, "I''ll make it clear to you then. It won''t be difficult for you, young master Bai."


    "If Bai is not a member of the West Marquis''s residence, but an ordinary citizen, do you think he can come out smoothly after going to the government?"


    Bai Chusheng snorted.


    "Your brother brother, your Highness has apologized to you, you can breathe away."


    Bai RETONG sighed and held the hand of Jingyu, explaining: "brother, don''t mind your highness. My brother is mean, but his heart is not bad."


    Jingyu nodded and then said, "little sister-in-law, he''s your brother, isn''t he the little white General of the Western Marquis''s mansion?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong returned home.


    "Does he know kung fu?"


    "My brother is very good at Kung Fu!"


    "That''s wonderful!" Jing Yu''s eyes brightened and clapped.


    Bai''s Tong was confused by her surprise: "Princess highness, if Tong does not understand you."


    "Didn''t I just say that? I''m being followed! So can general Bai send me back to the palace? "


    Jing Yu blinked his eyes and begged with his hands together.


    "No."


    Bai Chusheng refused without hesitation.


    "If Bai Xiaojun is still angry because of what happened just now, Jingyu will..."


    "No, it''s too much trouble."


    Bai Chusheng interrupted her wantonly.


    Jing Yu sniffs and looks back at Bai Rutong with pleading eyes. She tugs at her sleeve and asks for help.


    Bai laughs with laughter, coughing two tones: "brother brother, you are the princess. The princess''s brother said that someone was following the evidence to prove that someone wanted to be disadvantageous to his royal highness. Brother should do a good thing to let the princess return to the palace safely.


    Bai Chusheng frowned and gave his sister a angry look. Just now, he was almost sent to the yamen, but Bai ruotong turned out with his elbow. Who are her relatives?


    "General Bai, I know you are a good man! I heard the second elder brother talk about you. He said that you are a gentleman and a good minister.


    You don''t care about villains, please help me this time. If you don''t help me, I''ll kneel down for you... "


    Jing Yu is about to kneel down. Bai Chusheng is so scared that he reaches out to help her.

 Chapter 822

    Let a generation of princesses kneel down with him, don''t you want his head on his neck?


    It''s not that Bai Chusheng doesn''t want to help. He just talks fast. Jingyu was in the carriage. They must have sent her to the gate of the palace and watched her enter the palace safely.


    "What is your majesty, sir?" Bai ruotong was also frightened. The princess doesn''t play according to common sense at all.


    "General Bai, please. For my poor sake, will you promise me?"


    Jingyu cried to the princess.


    "Brother, you can promise her." Bai ruotong followed suit.


    Hearing this, Bai Chusheng nodded helplessly: "OK, I promise you."


    Jingyu princess suddenly put down her heart, grateful: "Jingyu thanks general Bai."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong went back to the west of the town. With the departure of Bai ruotong, the carriage fell into a calm. Jing Yu swallowed and carefully looked up at Bai Chusheng. In the noise just now, she didn''t notice the little white general''s appearance. Now it looks pretty.


    I think so. Bai ruotong''s flesh and bones are lustrous and lustrous. It''s not bad to be born her brother. He sat upright, his head slightly looking out of the window lattice, deep eyes, high nose, arc proud thin lips, facial contour perfect and handsome.


    Xu was born in a military camp all the year round. His skin is bronze and adds a touch of strength to his facial features.


    The carriage drove slowly to the gate of the palace. Jingyu jumped out of the carriage and just walked two steps. However, she found that Bai Chusheng didn''t keep up. She turned back and said, "isn''t little general Bai with you?"


    "Isn''t it already at the gate of the palace?" Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows.


    Jingyu couldn''t laugh or cry: "general Bai, I stole out! If you go in directly from the gate of the palace, won''t you be discovered by your mother? "


    "When you come out, do you think you won''t be found?" Bai Chusheng squinted.


    Jingyu climbed into the carriage with his mouth flat: "I was ready to be punished, but didn''t I meet you? If young general Bai is willing to help me, I won''t be found by my mother! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng is speechless.


    "Didn''t general Bai have promised me just now? You''re not going to go back now, are you


    Jing Yu saw that his brow was wrinkled a bit deeper, and asked in a hurry.


    "How do you want to go back to the palace without finding out?" Bai Chusheng asked patiently.


    "Take me up the wall!"


    Jing Yu blinked and suggested.


    ¡­¡­


    It was dusk when Bai Chusheng returned to his mansion. Bai ruotong is waiting for him at the gate of the courtyard. With a heavy face, Bai Chusheng goes with her.


    "Brother! Is your highness sent back?


    Bai ruotong met him and asked.


    Bai Chusheng nodded and his face became more and more ugly.


    "Brother..."


    Just now Princess Jingyu was there. Bai Rutong didn''t want to ask. Now there were only two of them, choking. Holding Bai Chusheng''s sleeve, she bowed her head and said in a soft voice, "did you meet Prince Rong today?"


    "Yes."


    Bai Chusheng nodded.


    If it had not been for Jing Yu''s entanglement, he would not have returned to the mansion so late today.


    "But what did your highness say?" Bai Rutong asked urgently.


    "He won''t cancel his engagement with you, and you can rest assured. His highness is sent to carry out the mission. He is not in the capital these days. When he comes back, he will come to see you. "


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Today, after going to court, he was in a hurry to ask Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing looks a little helpless. With a self mocking smile, he said that he had a quarrel with Bai ruotong accidentally yesterday. He also looked at himself. He clearly understood Bai ruotong''s temperament, but he wanted to be angry with her.


    Xu is to stay with her too long, Gu Yanqing is actually infected with this childish temperament.

 Chapter 823

    Bai ruotong listened to his brother''s words, his heart suddenly put down. Steady steady steady mind, the corners of the mouth raised a smile: "so good."


    "When your highness comes back, you can have a good talk with him." Bai Chusheng stroked her head. "You can''t be so impulsive in the future. You can say anything hurtful."


    "Yes


    Bai ruotong paid attention to the key points.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanyang guilou.


    Li Niang hesitated at the door for a long time, calmed down and stepped into it. According to the report, Bai Shutang has been meeting a girl in this restaurant these days. The restaurant is near the teahouse opened by Bai Yinling, so the investigators will find the trace of Bai Shutang in two days.


    "What can I do for you, girl?"


    Seeing a guest, the second brother hurriedly went forward and asked. Li Niang looked up at the little second brother and said, "listen to Xiaoqu and let Shaner come."


    After that, she went upstairs on her own. The little second brother scratched his head and didn''t dare to delay. Li Niang will be invited into a room, the little brother respectfully pour tea, said a "please wait a moment" after the door.


    Instead of inviting Shan''er, he ran downstairs in a hurry and said to the shopkeeper who was calculating the accounts: "shopkeeper, the woman with a big stomach that white girl said is coming."


    "If you delay for a while, I''ll send someone to tell Miss Bai." The way of the shopkeeper.


    "Yes." The second little brother nodded and turned aside.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Niang waited in the wing room for a long time, but she didn''t wait for Shan''er''s arrival. She was urged twice. The little second brother said sorry: "Shan''er is accompanying other guests, and she will come soon."


    "What''s the guest? I''ll pay her double for it. "


    Li Niang coldly next eyebrow eye, way.


    Small two elder brothers Shan Shan of smile, didn''t reply.


    After a long time of incense, Li Niang was eager to see through, and finally waited for the woman''s arrival. Shaner enters the room with Yueqin in her arms. Put down Yueqin and bowed to Li Niang for a salute: "Hello, girl."


    Li Niang looked up at the girl in front of her. She looks as old as her, and even looks two years older than her. He was born delicate and beautiful, but he didn''t come out of the country. At most, he was a pretty person.


    Bai Shutang is interested in this woman where, unexpectedly is every day to visit.


    Li Niang was puzzled.


    Cover lip cough a, beautiful Niang opened mouth: "Shan son girl can have marriage?"


    Shan''er''s eyebrows moved, and she gazed at the woman in front of her in surprise: "girl, are you here to listen to the ditty today, or to inquire about Shan''er''s business? If you listen to the ditty, Shan''er will sing two songs for the girl. If you ask about private matters, Shan''er has no comment. "


    "Miss Shan''er, do you know who I am?"


    This woman really does not know good or bad. She talks to her in such a tone that she does not pay attention to her at all.


    Shan''er smiles: "the girl''s taboo, Shan''er has never heard of."


    "Do you know the name of the marquis in the west of town, miss Shan''er?" Li Niang asked.


    "Shaner knows the name of the marquis." Shan''er smiles. The woman in front of her is not good-natured and arrogant. In these years, Shaner has seen a lot of arrogant women, and she already knows how to deal with them.


    But her purpose today is to annoy this woman.


    "Miss Shan''er, I don''t want to talk with you any more. I''m only here today for one thing. I want to ask you, miss Shan''er, what''s your purpose of approaching the Marquis?"


    "Who are you from? Why do you question me?"


    Shan''er chuckled and looked at Li Niang scornfully.


    "I am the wife of the marquis."


    "I''m just a concubine. I''ve heard people say that the wife of the Western Marquis''s house has already passed away."


    Shan''er said with a smile.

 Chapter 824

    Li Niang''s eyebrows are irritated. When she is about to say something, she sees Shan''er''s eyes from top to bottom and comes to her slightly raised abdomen all the way.


    "Madam, are you happy?" Asked Shan''er.


    "What is it to do with you?" Li Niang sneered, "miss Shan''er, I''m here today to tell you that the reason why Hou Ye likes to listen to your play is that your voice is very similar to his aunt''s.


    Don''t expect anything. I won''t let you pass by. The old lady in the mansion won''t agree either. "


    Li Niang didn''t know what she was flustered about. As soon as she heard the woman''s voice, goose bumps sprang up.


    It''s so similar.


    Her voice is too similar to that of the dead LAN. His words and deeds are like the rebirth of Xiaolan.


    Bai Shutang is deeply in love with Xiao Lan. How can he not be moved when he meets this woman.


    Li Niang bit lip, hard fingernails insensibly embedded in the meat.


    "It''s not up to you, madam, whether you want to marry me or not," Shan''er said with a smile. "It depends on what you mean."


    "You really want to get married to the West Marquis of the town!" Li Niang said angrily.


    Shan''er smiles and refuses to comment.


    "Do you think I''ll let you do whatever you want?" Li Niang narrowed her eyes and said coldly.


    "The madam comes to see me today, don''t you just don''t want to make Shan''er better?" Shan''er picked her eyebrows, and there was no fear in her eyes.


    Listen to her say so, Li Niang sink deep voice, order a way: "gamble her mouth up!"


    "Yes


    After death, Jiading forces Shaner. Shaner subconsciously stepped back: "madam! Don''t make a fool of yourself! The marquis will come to see me every day. If it is today... "


    "What are you delusional about? It is impossible for the Marquis to come to see you today! " Li Niang stood up and sneered at the corner of her mouth. "Do you think I would be so stupid to pick the Marquis to see you when he is here? You can give up. Mr. Hou is busy with business today and has no time to see you. He will not come today, and he will never see you again. "


    Li Niang said, stood up and forced her. Seeing this, the servant clasps Shan''er''s shoulder and makes her have no way to escape.


    She pinched Shan''er''s face and said with a smile, "if you want to marry to the West Marquis''s residence, I won''t stop you. But you just want to take my place in the heart of the marquis. You say, "how can I not pay you?"


    Shaner''s heart was stunned.


    This is the real face of Li Niang.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly. Don''t you just want to be close to the noble? I''ll sell you to the brothel, and you''ll see a lot of noble people! "


    Li Niang said that and let go of her chin. Shaner wants to shout for help, but her mouth is blocked at this time.


    "Let go... Wuwuwuwu... Let go..."


    A family member pushes open the window lattice, the carriage Shan son is about to walk. Shan''er struggled desperately and opened her mouth to bite the man who was escorting her.


    "Steady! Keep quiet


    Li Niang ordered.


    I thought it was just a playwright, but I didn''t think this woman had so much strength. Li Niangniang''s heart jumps and directly goes forward to hold Shan''er''s throat, trying to choke her out.


    Shan''er bit her teeth and kicked Li Niang''s stomach. Li Niang''s stomach is soft, and there is no living thing in it. She was kicked by Shan''er. Although it didn''t hurt her, the success aroused her anger. She slapped her with her hand and said, "you bitch!"


    "Bang!"


    The door was kicked open at this time. A low roar came from the door: "who is the bitch in the end!"


    Li Niang subconsciously looked towards the door. Bai Shutang came with an angry look. He pushes away the servant who is suppressing Shan''er and protects her.


    "Li Niang! What are you doing! "

 Chapter 825

    Today, he is dealing with official business in the mansion. Bai ruotong leads a little second brother to visit him suddenly. Bai ruotong said that when she was about to go out, she met this little second brother. He kept coming to find the Marquis of Zhenxi.


    Seeing that he was worried, Bai ruotong led him to the white tree hall. The second younger brother opened his mouth and called out: "master Hou! Please help my Shaner girl


    He flurried to say it was Bai Shutang''s wife who made trouble in Nanyang. White tree hall a listen to "Shan son", busy put down the things in hand, follow small second elder brother to go out.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I got to the wing room, I heard Li Niang''s sharp voice shouting "bitch". How can Bai Shutang bear it? He just kicks the door.


    "Marquis... How did you come?"


    Li Niang is flustered. Isn''t Bai Shutang busy with business today? How can it be here.


    "If I don''t come, where are you going to take miss Shan''er?" Bai Shutang asked, frowning.


    Li Niang''s body shook: "master Hou, this is a misunderstanding. I just want to talk with... I just want to talk with Shaner..."


    "Li Niang, have you investigated Ben Hou?"


    Bai Shutang is not a fool. When Li Niang appears here, he can figure out what she will do. Li Niang shivered and bit her lip. She didn''t dare to say more.


    "When I asked you, why didn''t you answer?" Bai Shutang squinted and took a step closer to Li Niang.


    Shan''er''s eyes turned slightly, pulled the cloud sleeve of Bai Shutang, and choked: "Lord Hou, don''t be hard on your wife... What the lady said is angry, so am I.. I was only angry by the lady''s words, so I would talk back to her. She wanted to sell me to the brothel. It''s Shan''er''s fault..."


    "To sell brothels?"


    Bai Shutang grasped the point in the words and his eyes narrowed darkly.


    Li Niang has a thousand words to explain, but she can''t say anything. This scene is very familiar. She used to be protected by the white tree hall, sobbing about her own grievances. But now, there are others beside Bai Shutang, and she has become the culprit of Bai Shutang.


    It''s a turn of events.


    "Marquis, I will marry you for almost a year. Do you want to blame me for this woman?" Li Niang''s voice was sad.


    Bai Shutang''s throat rolled. When he looked back at Li Niang, Li Niang''s eyes were already moist, like a white lotus soaked in water. It was pathetic and distressing.


    "Mr. Hou, what Li Niang said was nothing more than angry words. Li Niang was afraid of being replaced, so she was angry for a moment. Li Niang sent someone to follow the Marquis, but it''s because Li Niang loves you. If it''s not because she loves you, why should Li Niang be followed? "


    Li Niang covered her chest and said sadly. She understood that it was useless for Bai Shutang to explain anything now. She might as well admit that she had done something to this woman and said that she was too infatuated with her. Bai Shutang might feel a ripple after hearing this.


    Sure enough, as Li Niang had expected, Bai Shutang couldn''t bear it.


    "Go back first." Bai Shutang said hoarsely.


    "What about you, marquis?" Li Niang asked.


    "What? Do you want to ask me if I have to report to you what I do now? "


    Bai Shutang said angrily.


    Li Niang a choke, don''t dare to mention more, she nodded, turned out of the room. As soon as she left, Shan''er began to cry and shiver.


    "Shan''er, how are you?" Bai Shutang asked.


    Shaner shook her head: "Hou ye, I was really scared just now."

 Chapter 826

    "It''s all my fault. I can''t protect you..."


    Bai Shutang feels guilty.


    He really didn''t expect that Li Niang would do such a thing. In his heart, no matter how excessive Li Niang was, she was gentle and considerate. But what she did today made Bai Shutang feel cold.


    This woman is too jealous.


    Shan''er wiped away her tears from the corner of her eyes and stood up with the hand of Bai Shutang: "Hou ye, don''t come to this building in the future. Shan''er won''t sing in this building any more. Shan''er will never appear in front of the marquis in the future. "


    "If you are because of Li Niang, I will..."


    "No!" Shaner quickly interrupted, "Shaner is not just because of her wife, but because Shaner is really afraid. These days, Shaner has never told the Marquis that when Shaner goes back from the restaurant, someone follows Shaner and tries to do harm to Shaner.


    Shan''er is really scared. I have no name and no one to protect me. If my wife really wants Shan''er''s life, it''s just a word of mouth. "


    "Are you being followed?"


    Bai Shutang was shocked. So Li Niang suspected Shan''er long ago?


    "Yes, it''s time for Shaner to leave. Don''t worry about it. There are thousands of Shaner in the world. If you want to listen to a little song, you can find someone to sing it. There must be someone better than Shaner."


    "Shan''er, don''t say that. I promise you that I will never let Li Niang bully you in the future. You go back with me. I''ll buy you and let you be my wife. I''ll be waiting for you in the future. "


    How he is willing to leave Shaner, that is to say, he is sincere.


    Shan''er shakes her head, kneels down and kowtows to Bai Shutang: "thank you for your love, but Shan''er is not a good man and can''t marry him. Shaner has met such a thing before. A noble man is happy with Shaner and plans to marry Shaner as his concubine.


    But Shaner was beaten to death by his wife. If Shan''er didn''t have a strong heart to survive and run away, maybe she would have been killed.


    warning taken from the overturned cart in front. Even if you can protect me for a while, you can''t protect me for a lifetime. So you''d better let Shan''er go. If you don''t, Shan''er will die in front of you. "


    Shan''er''s words are decisive, without a trace of affection. Bai Shutang''s heart is like being scratched by a thousand fingers. It hurts badly.


    But he is a gentleman, and can''t do things that force people. But just let Shan''er go, but he didn''t give up.


    Although she doesn''t get along with Shan''er, when he is bored, her music can cure his heart.


    Bai Shutang is in a dilemma. He doesn''t know how to make a decision.


    "Marquis, please let me go, even if Shaner asks you." Shaner begged.


    "Do you really want to go?" Bai Shutang asked.


    Shaner nodded.


    "I promise you..." Bai Shutang sighed.


    Shaner''s wish came true, and she looked relieved. Seems to think of something, said: "there is one thing, if you want to blame me, Shaner is willing to be blamed by you."


    "You said


    "Just now, when Shan''er was struggling, she accidentally bumped into his wife''s stomach. But it''s strange that the lady doesn''t cry out for pain, and the lady''s stomach is soft. Shaner has seen several pregnant people, and their stomachs seem to be different from the lady''s


    Said Shan''er.


    "You kicked Li Niang in the stomach?"


    Bai Shutang looked at her incredulously.


    Shan''er shivered: "yes, so Hou ye..."


    Before Shaner''s words came down, Bai Shutang had rushed out of the room. Zheng Zheng Shen, Shan''er''s mouth stirred up a smile.


    It seems that the Marquis is still concerned about her wife.


    But I don''t know how her wife will hide her pregnancy later.


    "How clever you are


    Shan''er was about to leave with Yueqin in her arms when a light smile suddenly rang out behind her, and then a sigh of admiration.

 Chapter 827

    "White girl."


    Shan''er put down Yueqin and made a courtesy.


    "Miss Shan''er, why did you say to her father that you kicked Li Niang in the stomach? Are you not afraid that your father will embarrass you? "


    Bai ruotong walks into the wing room and is curious.


    She just arranges Shan''er to annoy Li Niang, the rest is Shan''er''s extraordinary performance.


    "The more you do good, the better. If you do less, you will be sorry for the money that Miss Bai spent on me? I''ve finished what I''ve done. The rest is up to you, Miss White. "


    Shan''er said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong nodded, folded his smile, and said solemnly, "ruotong thanks miss Shan''er for her help. If it wasn''t for Shaner, Rutong really couldn''t find a chance to destroy the relationship between Li Niang and her father. "


    Father is not all women can be lured, Shan''er task completed surprisingly well.


    Shan''er laughs: "let white girl laugh, Shan''er is just a little trick."


    She just acted according to Bai ruotong''s words, and all her strategies were in Bai ruotong''s mind.


    It was in her integrity that she agreed to Bai ruotong''s request. Different from other people''s demands, she did not send herself into the house as a concubine, but regarded her as a person and gave her enough respect.


    It''s a pity for Bai ruotong. If such a person stays around, he can make things happen. But Shaner''s ambition is different from her own. Although she is grass-roots, she doesn''t want to be a Spearman.


    The way is different. Bai ruotong should restrain his mind of recruiting talents.


    After parting with Shan''er, Bai ruotong hurried back to the mansion. As soon as I entered Lijiao courtyard, I heard Li Niang''s earth shaking cry.


    Slightly stunned, Bai Rutong entered the hall. See Li Niang kneeling in front of the white tree hall, crying pitifully.


    "Lord! Li Niang is really wrong! In the future, I won''t be hard on Shaner any more, and I won''t send someone to follow her. Please forgive her this time! "


    "Didn''t Shaner kick you in the stomach? How come I haven''t seen you at all? "


    Li Niang choked. When Bai Shutang came here, she only thought that it was him who came to ask for a crime. But did not think, he asked a cold not Ding her stomach.


    Shan''er''s courage is really big. She kicked her in the stomach and dared to tell Bai Shutang about it.


    She is really confident that Bai Shutang will not blame her.


    Bai ruotong entered the hall at this time. White tree hall Zheng Zheng God, lift an eye to stare at her: "what do you come to do?"


    Bai Shutang was in a state of anger. When he saw Bai ruotong, he was not angry at all.


    "I passed lijiaoyuan and heard a quarrel. I''ve come to have a look." Bai said that and sat on the bench.


    Li Niang was stunned and looked up at Bai ruotong. She was completely frightened in her eyes.


    Why did Bai ruotong suddenly appear in Lijiao courtyard? Why.


    "You go out. There''s nothing for you here."


    Bai ruotong was eating a mouthful of warm water when he heard Bai Shutang''s angry voice in front of him.


    This is the thing between him and Li Niang. Although they are angry now, they can''t make Li Niang lose face in front of the younger generation.


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and got up from the bench. She just took two steps with the water in her hand. Suddenly, she faltered, and her whole body rushed towards Li Niang. Li Niang is kneeling and can''t dodge. She is pressed by Bai ruotong. The warm water in her hands falls on her clothes.


    "Ah! Fifth aunt! Fifth aunt


    Bai ruotong hurriedly props up and looks at Li Niang who is thrown to the ground in horror.


    "Bai ruotong! What are you doing! "


    Bai Shutang roars, pushes Bai ruotong away and looks at Li Niang.

 Chapter 828

    "I... I didn''t mean to, I..."


    Bai Rutong covered his mouth and screamed. Her exclamation reminded Li Niang. Li Niang hurriedly covers pregnant belly, wails repeatedly.


    "Lord hou... Lord hou... My stomach... My stomach hurts!"


    Bai ruotong, with a sneer on his lips, ran out of the hall pretending to be in a panic and said, "I''ll call the doctor!"


    An hour later.


    All the families in the west of the town were sitting in the main hall of Lijiao courtyard. Even the old lady who has been sick in bed is in the hall. Bai Shutang is anxious to walk around in the hall. Li Niang''s wailing makes him feel confused.


    At this time, the doctor went out of the inner room, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and told him: "master Hou, I''m afraid I can''t keep my wife''s child..."


    "What about Bai ruotong! Isn''t that bitch going to call the doctor? Why haven''t you come back yet


    White tree hall a listen to this words, complexion a white, gnash teeth angry way.


    Bai Yinling listened to the roar of Bai Shutang in the inner room, and a helpless sigh came from the corner of her mouth.


    Looking back at Li Niang, she was sleeping on the bed with a sad look on her face.


    "Miss, it''s all my fault..." Li Niang regretted.


    "I can''t blame you all. If it wasn''t for Bai ruotong''s push, how could such a thing have happened."


    Bai Yinling sighed. However, it''s good to let Bai Shutang hate Bai ruotong at least. At first let Li Niang pregnant, this is to keep Li Niang in the house.


    Li Niang is only six months pregnant. Now that he has fallen so badly, it would be too fake for him to keep his child. She had to play a small part.


    It''s a pity, but at least Bai ruotong was dragged into the water.


    "Don''t be so impulsive in the future." Bai Yinling also said.


    "Yes... Li Niang doesn''t dare any more." Li Niang cried. Bai Yinling winked at Qing''er. Qing''er pours chicken blood into the copper basin. Red leaf and the rest of the maidservant carrying copper basin to go out, a basin of blood let the people outside shocking.


    The old lady''s face was so scared that she held the handle of the chair in her hand and trembled: "why did Li Niang bleed so much? What the hell is going on here


    "What else can I do! It''s all made by that bitch Bai ruotong! " Bai Shutang gritted his teeth, and the tone wanted to chop Bai Rutong up. He wants to go into the house to see Li Niang, but he is stopped by his maid.


    "Marquis, it''s full of blood. You can''t enter it!" The maid advised.


    "The midwife is watching inside. The fifth lady will be fine."


    Bai Shutang stopped and turned his head with a heavy sigh.


    "Old lady! Marquis! Miss four is back! "


    Red aunt is in hospital at this time. Bai Shutang hears that Bai ruotong is going to the hospital. Bai ruotong lowers his head and is taking them to the hospital.


    The two wore long clothes and narrow sleeves, and both carried medicine boxes.


    Bai ruotong went into the courtyard and knelt straight in front of Bai Shutang: "father!"


    "Why did you take so long to get a doctor? I thought you had escaped! "


    White tree hall scolds a way.


    Bai Rutong bit his lip: "I''m going to invite Dr. Yu and Dr. Wu."


    Bai Shutang was slightly stunned, and then he looked at the two people behind Bai ruotong with his eyes. He knew him for the rest of his life, but the man on one side was strange. A white haired old man.


    "No need."


    Bai Yinling came out of the inner room at this time. She looked at Bai ruotong coldly and said, "the children are gone. What doctor are you going to see. Dr. Yu and Dr. Wu, please come back. "


    "Elder sister, Doctor Wu is a famous doctor. It''s much better to let him see his aunt than our government doctor. Why don''t you let him?"


    Bai asked.

 Chapter 829

    "Five aunt said, don''t need." Bai Yinling squinted.


    Bai ruotong chuckled, and the look of panic on his face suddenly changed. He looked at Bai Yinling contemptuously: "is the child gone? Do you have children or no children at all? "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Bai Yinling was surprised and asked.


    Bai Lingwei accompanied the old lady. Listening to Bai ruotong''s words, she could no longer sit still. She got up and knelt down to the old lady: "Grandma! Father! There''s one thing Ling Wei can''t hide anymore. Fifth aunt is not pregnant at all, her stomach is disguised! A month ago, I saw with my own eyes five aunt''s inner cloth, which was stained with blood! She comes every month and has no child at all


    "What are you talking about? You can see just now that Li Niang has shed so much blood! "


    The old lady was shocked.


    "It''s chicken blood, I''m afraid."


    Bai Lingwei was about to reply when Bai Chusheng strode out of the corridor. His hands were holding a blood basin, and the bodyguard behind him was also holding a blood basin.


    "Chu Sheng, how did you come back?" Asked the old lady.


    "My sister asked me to come back. She said that the fifth lady would perform a big play today. I''ve heard about it, so I have to come back to have a look."


    Bai Chusheng put down his blood basin, took out his sword and stirred it in the basin. White Yin Ling sees him to stir to make, not from of iron blue face: "elder brother, you this is do what?"


    Bai Chusheng ignored her, stirred up a basin and changed it. Until all the blood pots were stirred up, he dropped his sword and said in a cold voice, "grandma, these blood pots are from the maidservants I stopped. It''s all the so-called Li Niang''s blood stained pots.


    Li Niang is pregnant in June. Why is there no half corpse in the basin? What''s in her stomach, hasn''t it come out yet? Since she didn''t fall out, why do you call her a miscarriage? "


    Bai Yinling''s body was stiff.


    "Indeed, not to mention the corpse of the child, there is no blood clot with the inner membrane falling off, only a pool of blood, which is not like a sign of miscarriage."


    Wu tie turned the corner.


    Bai Shutang choked. Subconsciously, I remembered what Shaner had just said to him.


    ¡ª¡ªJust now Shan''er was struggling when she accidentally bumped into his wife''s stomach. But it''s strange that the lady didn''t cry out for pain, and the lady''s stomach is soft. Shaner has seen several pregnant people, and their stomachs seem to be different from the lady''s.


    Is... Li Niang really pseudo pregnant?


    Bai Shutang said.


    "What are you talking about..."


    "Third sister, are we talking nonsense or have you been lying to us all the time?" Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, "let me analyze it. I bumped into Wu yiniang, who should be your sister. You are very worried, so you find chicken blood as a cover up.


    But you haven''t had a baby after all, and you didn''t know that your brother would stop those blood pots. You are careless and exposed.


    Bai Yinling, what else do you have to say? "


    Bai ruotong made Bai Yinling speechless. She stepped back two steps and stabilized her mind: "Li Niang is pregnant. At the beginning, all the doctors gave her..."


    "About this, I asked Dr. Yu to investigate. There was a kind of pill at this time. After taking it, there was a pulse of pregnancy. But it''s very harmful, because in the early stage, you have to eat it every day. If you use it for a month, you won''t be able to get pregnant.


    That''s why I''m going to let Dr. Wu come here today and let her make a good diagnosis about whether Li Niang can''t be pregnant any more. "


    Bai ruotong''s voice is full of strength, and Li Niang in the inner room can hear it clearly.


    Such as a basin of cold water poured from the beginning to the end, Li Niang''s heart, cold Che full.


    Although she knew that her body was damaged to a certain extent, she never thought that she could not have children!

 Chapter 830

    "Fifth aunt, you should have heard that. Are you still going to hide in the back room?"


    Bai ruotong turned around and yelled at Li Niang in the inner room. Li Niang''s body shook, shrunk the bedding, closed her eyes and looked sad.


    Seeing that Li Niang didn''t reply, when Bai ruotong wanted to call again, the old lady couldn''t hold her breath and said angrily, "come on! Bring that bitch out to me


    "Yes


    The servants answered and rushed into the inner room. Bai Shutang watched them break in, but for the first time he didn''t stop them.


    "Let me go! Let go of me


    Li Niang struggled hard, but in front of the man, her strength was not enough to resist. The servants threw her heavily in front of the old lady. The old lady subconsciously took a look at her stomach. Sure enough, it was empty.


    "Li Niang, what''s the matter?" Asked the old lady.


    Li Niang knows she can''t hide it. Yu Guang glances at Bai Yinling. She clubbed like a piece of wood in the same place, tensed her face and clenched her fingers. It seems to notice Li Niang''s eyes. She is angry at her, her eyes mixed with anger.


    "The child in Li Niang''s womb... Is really... Gone. The thing in the water basin was tampered by the young master..."


    She shivered, clenched her lips and refused to admit it.


    "What happened?" Bai Chusheng said sarcastically with a smile, "how dare you let Doctor Wu feel your pulse?"


    "Doctor Wu was bribed by you... Even if he helped me feel my pulse, he couldn''t find out the reason..." Li Niang said.


    "Madam, even if you insult others, don''t insult me. I''ve been in business for decades, but I''ve never done anything to smash my own signboard. If I were a man who could be bought at will, I would have been rich. "


    Doctor Wu said coldly.


    Li Niang looked flustered and looked back at Bai Shutang: "Marquis! Lord, help me


    "Doctor Wu, feel the pulse."


    Bai Shutang frowned and said.


    They kneel down with Li Niang on their legs. Li Niang screams and kicks them like a frightened little beast trying to escape from the cage.


    "It''s compressed!"


    The old lady growled.


    Wu Tieguai went to Li Niang, clasped her wrist and put her finger on her pulse. Li Niang closed her eyes, and the tears in her eyes fell from the corner of her eyes.


    After a while, Wu Tieguai let her go.


    "Mr. Hou, my wife has never been pregnant. She took a kind of medicine, which caused her pulse to change. Now the side effects of that medicine have already occurred in my wife''s body, blocking her happy nest. Now my wife is infertile."


    Wu Tieguai sighed and said slowly.


    Li Niang sat on the ground all soft. She can''t have any more children. She looks at Bai Yinling sadly, but she dodges her eyes.


    Li Niang was so sad that her chest was like being scratched by her hard nails.


    She Li Niang this lifetime, how so bitter.


    Originally thought with the right master, but master to her love.


    I thought I had chosen the right person, but my heart is separated by a thousand gauze.


    "Li Niang, what else do you have to say?"


    Bai asked.


    "Li Niang... Has nothing to say."


    What else can she say? She has already been driven to the end. Bai ruotong will never let her go, while Bai Yinling will never protect her. Now, she had no way to go and was forced to die.


    Li Niang raised a pale smile.


    "Li Niang, did you really do such a thing?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    See, Bai Yinling gave up on her. She is useless to her, she abandoned her.


    Li Niang closed her eyes.

 Chapter 831

    "Grandmother, father. Yinling doesn''t know what Li Niang does. If Yinling had known that Li Niang would do it, Yinling would have stopped her and would not have protected her! "


    Bai Yinling knelt down in front of the old lady and petitioned.


    "Third sister, are you still useful now? If not you instigate, five aunt how dare to do so bold thing? Third sister, don''t you think your present petition is too thin? "


    Bai said sarcastically.


    "Old lady, marquis. It has nothing to do with miss three. Three young ladies have never had a child, naturally don''t understand this matter, she is also one of the Li Niang fool.


    The reason why Li Niang did so was that she loved Hou Ye too much. The old lady has always wanted to drive Li Niang out of the mansion. Li Niang came up with this method in order to stay with the marquis. "


    Li Niang was kneeling beside Bai Yinling in tears. Although the heart is bleeding, the words on the mouth are still pleading for Bai Yinling.


    "Li Niang, you are so loyal! It''s just your loyalty that people don''t pay any attention to. "


    Bai said sarcastically.


    Li Niang bit her lip, and her mouth was full of blood. Her life was saved by Xiao Lan. In Shanzhai, she was insignificant. She was Bai Yinling. One in a hundred selected her and cultivated her carefully.


    Her destiny is never her own.


    From the moment when she was rescued by Xiaolan, from life to death, her life belongs to Bai Yinling.


    "Si Mei, I really don''t know about it. If you want to impose Li Niang''s fault on me, I can''t refute it. But if I don''t do it, I don''t do it. I won''t give in to your planting. "


    White Yin Ling mouth hard way.


    Bai Shutang looked at the two people in front of him, cold and piercing. What has he done in the past six months.


    Such as a stubborn doll, two people play around. When Zhang''s family died, he confronted all the people in the house and alienated them.


    Now, it''s not easy to meet a bosom friend, and Li Niang drives her away.


    He had never been so confused.


    "Li Niang, do you think I really don''t understand? How can it be said that this has nothing to do with Yinling? When are you going to plead for her? "


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "Mr. Hou, what Li Niang said is absolutely true. The young lady didn''t know about it. I did everything.


    Li Niang had smallpox when she was a child. At that time, everyone gave up Li Niang and wanted to throw her into the forest to survive. It was the third lady''s mother who saved her life. After that, she gave all kinds of benefits to Li Niang.


    Therefore, Li Niang knew that she died in Hou''s house, so she had a heart of revenge. Take the opportunity to approach the third miss into the Hou house, revenge for the LAN family. What Li Niang does is all done by herself. It''s Li Niang who forces Zhang Shi to kill Jing Xian.


    Mr. Hou, if you want to blame me, blame me alone, and please let Miss three go. Miss three''s life is too hard to be wronged any more. "


    Li Niang climbed up to Bai Shutang''s leg, dragged his clothes and begged.


    She knows Bai Shutang and how to handle his weakness.


    Her purpose is very simple. She hopes that Bai Shutang will let Miss three go in the face of Xiao Lan.


    The Marquis''s office in the west of the town has been aboveboard all his life. No matter how aboveboard the mansion is, there are shadows. Xiaolan''s family is the haze that can never be seen in the mansion.


    "Li Niang, I really misunderstood you."


    Bai Shutang sighed heavily, and his words were pathetic.


    This woman, she is really treat, but she, it is deeply hurt his heart.

 Chapter 832

    "Bai Yinling, do you really have nothing to do with it?"


    The old lady leaned back on the golden thread felt cushion and gazed wearily at Bai Yinling.


    "Yes."


    Bai Yinling nodded.


    "If you really have nothing to do with it, I''ll forgive you. You just have to think about it for half a month. But this woman will never let go easily. If you tell me, I will punish you thirty boards. This woman, I will give her fifty Liang silver to settle down and drive her out of the mansion. "


    The old lady looked at her with sharp eyes.


    After all, they are sorry for Bai Yinling and Xiao Lan. The old lady can understand Bai Yinling''s anger.


    She is willing to give Bai Yinling another chance. If she admits that it has something to do with her, Haosheng admits her mistake, and she punishes her, she will never be embarrassed again.


    If she is stubborn, it can''t be admitted that the old lady will give up on her completely.


    Bai Yinling looked up and looked back at the old lady. She said calmly, "this matter has nothing to do with Yinling. If it''s related, her grandmother punished Yinling. Yinling has no complaints, but it''s not what Yinling calls it. Yinling will never compromise. "


    "Bai Yinling, you are stubborn!" Said the old lady angrily.


    "Yinling is not stubborn. Yinling is just seeking justice for herself." White Yin Ling light back.


    The old lady sneered for justice? What justice can she find?


    If she did not have an engagement with the prince, how could she allow her to act recklessly in the mansion?


    "Li Niang, do you hear me? She won''t suffer for you at all. Even if it''s to protect you, she won''t recognize a word. Is it really worth following such a master? "


    The old lady asked Li Niang.


    Li Niang trembled her lips, her head to the ground, and knocked heavily: "old lady! Miss three is a man of integrity. She will never admit that she did not do anything. The third lady is not the master of Li Niang. She is her bosom friend and the daughter of her benefactor.


    But Li Niang was sorry for her and let Miss three down. Old lady, the third lady is not the villain in my heart. She never wanted to destroy the mansion, and never wanted to revenge. Everything before was done by Li Niang alone. "


    Bai Yinling was stunned. She never expected that Li Niang had betrayed her from beginning to end. She clearly in the heart already thought well, when Li Niang confesses her, how should she refute. But when Li Niang took all her faults, Bai Yinling didn''t know what to say.


    "Shutang, how do you think this matter should be solved?"


    The old lady ignored Li Niang and discussed with Bai Shutang.


    Bai Shutang stretched his lips and said for a long time, "let my mother handle it."


    "Li Niang broke the rules of her family, killed her wife for her concubine, killed innocent people indiscriminately, punished her with a hundred boards, drove her out of her residence, sent her out of the capital, and let herself die."


    The old lady said and looked at Bai Yinling: "although the third daughter Bai Yinling is innocent, she has a deep friendship with Li Niang. She helps the tyrant and punishes him for thinking for half a month behind closed doors. No one is allowed to visit her without the elder''s instructions."


    Li Niang acknowledged her fate and closed her eyes: "Li Niang thanks the old lady."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. Thunderstorms are pouring down.


    In the west of the town, the Marquis''s house was howling. The sound of the clapping of boards and meat reverberated in the thunderstorm, mingled with women''s bitter wails. Blood to the ground hanging, less than a while, was washed clean by rain.


    Li Niang was lying on the bench and had already been beaten so hard that she couldn''t lift half of her strength. When the punishment is over, Zhao Zhong pushes a cart to put Li Niang on the shelf with the others.

 Chapter 833

    Red leaves holding oil paper umbrella in the distance, heart trembling, was in front of Li Niang shocked, unable to say a word. Li Niang lay on the cart and looked at the red leaf. She tried to prop up, head toward her direction.


    Lip flap moved, silent way five words, Li Niang lost all strength, heavily fell on the cart.


    "Bring a white cloth and cover her up."


    Zhao Zhong couldn''t bear to see her skin and flesh, turned his head and said.


    ¡­¡­


    On the hillside outside the gate, Bai Chusheng and Bai Rutong wait together with an umbrella. Just as he was about to see through, several figures came from the distance, pushing a cart to come with them in a hurry.


    "Did anyone see it?"


    Bai Chusheng met them and asked.


    "No, Zhao Zhong. They left after they left the gate." The pusher returns.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes swept on the cart, and the white cloth wrapped in Li Niang was already bloodstained.


    "Is she dead?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "No, there''s a breath left." The man returned.


    "You go down."


    Bai Chusheng waved and called the people to step down.


    "Yes."


    As soon as the crowd dispersed, Bai ruotong stepped forward and lifted the white cloth. With the "Hula" sound of the cloth being lifted, Li Niang''s weak body trembled.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "Li Niang, can''t you think of it? In the end, it''s in our hands. "


    "Bai... Bai ruotong..."


    Li Niang raised her eyelids and looked at her, powerlessly calling out a voice.


    "One hundred boards down, you should have been a useless person. But my brother and I are kind-hearted people. We are reluctant to see your pain, so we want you to have a good time. "


    Bai ruotong said, pulled out the dagger and threw it to Li Niang''s eye.


    "Because of Jing Xian?" Li Niang''s weak smile.


    "I wish you knew. You killed Jingxian. Do you think I won''t settle this with you?" Bai asked.


    Li Niang holds the dagger, but there is no fear in her eyes. As Bai ruotong said, even if she did not die, she could not live with a broken body.


    "You are so gentle that you let me die and don''t torture me." Li Niang choked and tried to sit up. If the whole body was run over by the stone wheel, the blood gushed out from the wound again.


    Bai Chusheng is staring at her.


    He is finally avenging for Jingxian. Jingxian is in the sky and can close her eyes at ease.


    The moment before the knife pierced into her heart, Li Niang stopped. She moved her lips and looked at Bai ruotong, saying, "miss three used to be a kind person. She was blinded by hatred before she did these things."


    "Are you pleading with Bai Yinling?"


    Bai asked.


    Li Niang is noncommittal: "three young ladies, she is too pitiful."


    Then, with a sudden force, she stabbed the dagger into her heart.


    "She''s pathetic? Isn''t it pity that the people she killed


    Bai Chusheng looks at the bus covered with blood and speaks coldly.


    It was not Li Niang who really killed Jing Xian. Li Niang is just a tool. But the real initiator is Bai Yinling.


    Poor Bai Yinling, Bai Chusheng can''t do it, and so can Bai ruotong.


    "Brother, let''s go."


    Bai ruotong shivered. Although it was already summer, he was still freezing in the rain. Bai Chusheng nods and turns away to protect Bai ruotong.


    In the carriage, Bai ruotong took a mouthful of hot water and said slowly, "later, I would like to thank Dr. Yu and Dr. Wu for their help, especially Dr. Wu. Without him, my father would not believe Li Niang''s deception."


    "I want to know why my father didn''t make any excuses for Li Niang this time."


    Bai Chu was very cold. The last time Li Niang was punished, Bai Shutang was very tight.

 Chapter 834

    Bai ruotong stroked the small bell cover in his hand and said, "isn''t it because of Shan''er? Bai Shutang gave Shaner half of his love for Li Niang. In addition, the old lady is sick. No matter how much he loves Shaner, he has a little conscience. "


    Yes, a little conscience.


    She can only describe Bai Shutang like this.


    She didn''t like her cheap father.


    Bai Chusheng shook his umbrella and fell into the water: "everything is settled. You can have a good sleep. Bai Yinling loses Li Niang. If she breaks an arm, she wants to be a demon in the mansion again, but it''s not as easy as before. "


    ¡­¡­


    Qingyin hospital.


    Red leaves with an umbrella hurried to the corridor, shaking in front of the door, falling into the water, put down the umbrella, respectfully walked into the hall.


    Bai Yinling''s hands supported her head, and her eyebrows were locked tightly. She seemed to hear the sound of footsteps, and her eyes were slightly raised. She asked weakly, "what''s the matter? Is Li Niang dead? "


    "Sent out, but not dead." Red leaf road.


    Bai Yinling''s chest is very stuffy. She covers her chest with her hands and bites her back teeth tightly.


    Even if Li Niang escaped death, she had to suffer in the world.


    "What did she tell you?" Bai Yinling asked again.


    Red leaf shakes her head: "I look at it from afar and dare not go forward, but Li Niang says a lip to me, I......"


    "What did you say?"


    Bai Yinling asked in a hurry.


    "She... She said, I hate Bai Yinling."


    The red leaf bit the lip, finally loosened the mouth. Bai Yinling''s body was soft, and her lips were trembling, opening and closing, closing and opening.


    I hate Bai Yinling.


    Is this the last thing li Niang wants to say to her?


    "Don''t be sad, miss. It''s not what you want. It''s Li Niang who can''t understand you, miss. It''s..."


    "You don''t have to say that. I understand."


    Bai Yinling interrupts her.


    Li Niang naturally should hate her. The old lady said just now that she would give up Li Niang as long as she was willing to admit her fault. But she didn''t. She bit her teeth and pushed Li Niang to the end.


    Not only that, she also concealed Li Niang, which made her unable to bear children and deprived her of the qualification to become a mother.


    How could she not hate her?


    However, she was too impulsive.


    She advised Li Niang, she just follow her orders. But Bai Shutang was gentle to her, which made Li Niang greedy. Once she got it, she wanted to ask for more.


    All this, also can be regarded as her Li Niang to make by herself.


    Bai Yinling comforted herself so much, but tears welled up in her eyes.


    No matter how she comforted herself, she could not deny that she had done harm to Li Niang.


    She works wholeheartedly for her and puts her life into her hands, but how does she do it.


    Bai Yinling was holding her body, as weak as if she was about to sink into the dust.


    Is everything she did wrong?


    She just wanted to speak for her mother and find justice for her mother.


    She just wanted to live her own way.


    Why does God always feel sorry for her?


    Tear off the mask of "calm and self-supporting", she cried with emotion, like a child who lost all, crying bitterly.


    Li Niang, I''m sorry.


    Red leaf looks at her, in the heart gushes a burst of heartache, she just wants to open mouth to comfort a, green son pulled her sleeve, shake head, signal her don''t say much.


    No, nothing she did was her fault.


    She just did what she was supposed to do.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Rutong, she would have broken the house to pieces.


    It''s all Bai Rutong''s fault. Li Niang is also harmed by Bai Rutong.


    She should get up and take revenge for Li Niang.


    Bai Yinling clenched her back teeth until she smelled a burst of blood in her mouth.


    Bai ruotong! I will never let you go!


    She swore.

 Chapter 835

    The next day, it was sunny.


    A carriage stops outside the prince''s mansion. A tall and handsome figure walks out of the carriage and enters the mansion quickly.


    Gu chenlian''s illness has been completely cured, the wound scab, in addition to touch when there will be pain, the rest has nothing to do with ordinary people. Naturally, the Jinchuang ointment sent by the queen was first-class, and the Taiyi who came to take care of her was also first-class. She had been sick for more than ten days, and her face was ruddy again.


    "Your Highness, Rodolfo is here."


    A person enters a room, report a way.


    Gu chenlian waved his hand to let him in. Not long after, wearing a black Luo Road into the room.


    "Luo met his royal highness." Rodolfo archway.


    "What do you mean by your letter to the palace?"


    Gu chenlian gets up and shakes the letter in his hand.


    "Literally." Luo Dao laughs.


    "Can you really get rid of Bai ruotong?" Gu chenlian squints his eyes and asks in disbelief.


    Luo nodded: "it depends on whether his highness is willing to let the spirit of the dead on Bai ruotong leave."


    "If you leave, will Rutong return to its original appearance?" Gu chenlian was stunned.


    He has heard of the name of Rodolfo. Even if Luo Dao doesn''t come to him, he will go to find Luo Dao.


    "Yes." Luo Daohui.


    Luo Dao took the initiative to send him, but Gu chenlian didn''t trust him.


    "At the beginning, Luo was attracted by the spirit of white girl. Luo is the person who removes demons. Now the demons are in front of him. There is no reason why Luo can''t remove them. Prince Rong''s Royal Highness will definitely not let Luo get rid of the demons. Now the only thing Luo can ask for help is his Royal Highness the prince


    Luo Daodao.


    "Think about it."


    Gu chenlian twisted his eyebrows and said faintly.


    "His Highness the prince will think it over. Luo is waiting for his Highness''s news."


    ¡­¡­


    After Luo Dao left, Gu chenlian looked at a picture on the book case. He really couldn''t tell whether his favorite was Bai ruotong before or Bai ruotong now.


    If it is the old one, he should let Bai ruotong come back. Save her from the sea of misery.


    If he is now, he


    What should he do?


    The woman broke his heart again and again, and never gave him a good look. At the beginning, she was kissed by him once, and the disgust she showed hurt Gu chenlian''s eyes deeply.


    This woman, should she really keep it?


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord, your Highness has not come back yet."


    In front of the main gate of Rongqin palace, a family member respectfully returned. Bai ruotong raised his food box: "Sir, please let me in. I''m not here to see your highness today. I''m here to see your highness. "


    When the servant heard the speech, he asked Bai ruotong to come in.


    Tea in the hall, waiting for a moment, saw a man and a dog toward her "daddada" rush.


    "Mother ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    "Mother!"


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Bai ruotong''s forehead was covered with beads of sweat. Just as he wanted to answer, Gu Yixiu''s fat body bumped into her arms.


    "Mother hasn''t come to see Xiuer for many days!" Gu Yixiu wronged Baba raised his head, two big eyes watery, "mother is not love repair son?"


    "No love! I haven''t found a chance all the time Bai ruotong rubbed Gu Yixiu''s head and swayed his food box in front of his eyes. "Look! This is a snack made by your mother. "


    "I know that my mother loves Xiuer most. When doctor Yu came to see me yesterday, he said that my mother had quarreled with my father. My mother would never come to see Xiuer in her whole life. Xiuer was very sad. Fortunately, you came."


    Gu Yixiu said with red eyes.

 Chapter 836

    He pinched Gu Yixiu''s face, and at least he stopped the lump. He led him back to the main hall and opened the food box. There were four sweet glutinous rice balls in it. She took one and handed it to Gu Yixiu. Then she took out a layer of food box and the bottom one to Sanbao.


    Gu Yixiu ate a small face covered with white flour, bent his eyes and laughed contentedly. Bai ruotong gently smiles and wipes his face with a silk handkerchief. Such a wipe, Gu Yixiu''s big eyes began to roll up tears.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Rutong asked with a bitter smile.


    "Mother, don''t you like father?" Gu Yixiu holds her hand and asks anxiously.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "what nonsense are you talking about? I like Xiuer''s father, and I like Xiuer, too


    "Mother, Xiu''er will show you something."


    Gu Yixiu tilted his head, as if thinking of something. He drags the palm of Bai ruotong''s hand and goes outside the hall. White if Tong tiny Zheng, turn to follow up. Gu Yixiu hopped all the way to the study. He let go of Bai Rutong''s hand and ran to the bookcase happily. He climbed up the bookcase and pulled out a stack of paintings and put them in front of Bai Rutong''s eyes.


    "This is..."


    Bai ruotong was just about to ask what it was when he saw Gu Yixiu turn over the picture and what he saw was a beautiful woman''s face. Bai ruotong''s heart jumped and the woman in the picture was herself.


    Gu Yixiu opened each picture one by one. Every picture is her. from small to large. There are pictures of her meditating with Tuan fan in her arms, pictures of her reclining on the soft collapse and pictures of her crying.


    Each one is vivid.


    "It was painted by my father."


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    Bai ruotong opened his mouth and was too stunned to speak. She remembers that a long time ago, she asked Gu Yanqing if she could draw. Ancient people were all versatile in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and so was Gu Yanqing. She once asked him if he could draw a picture of her. Gu Yanqing is a way: "lazy."


    But in private, he even described her so many Danqing, every eyebrow is exactly the same as her. If it is not the face engraved in the heart, how can it be so fresh in memory.


    A tear fell on the scroll.


    Gu Yixiu tilted his head to look at her. Seeing that Bai Rutong was in tears, he said in a panic: "why did your mother cry? Isn''t your mother happy? "


    "Mother is happy."


    She laughed and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. She was just so happy.


    "Why did the mother cry? Did Xiuer do something wrong? Shouldn''t Xiuer show his mother the picture? Don''t cry, mother. As soon as she cries, Xiuer''s heart will break. "


    Gu Yixiu flattened his mouth and raised his hand to wipe her tears.


    Bai ruotong sniffed and hugged Gu Yixiu: "Xiuer, my mother has made a mistake. She has a bad temper with your father. Your father was deeply hurt by his mother... She knew that she was wrong, but she didn''t know how to apologize to your father. "


    She did not know why she said this in front of a child. When he presented the picture to her, her tears fell down.


    "What are you talking about? Father will not be angry with his mother. In his father''s heart, the woman he loves most is his mother, "Gu Yixiu said with a small mouth to wipe her tears, and his tender children''s words are enough to soothe people''s heart." no one will take the place of his mother in his heart. If his mother wants to apologize to his father, just kiss him. Father must like his mother to kiss him


    Bai ruotong blushed: "who taught you that?"


    "Doctor Yu! He said, the woman is very easy to coax, kiss hold high on the line. Father in front of his mother, even better than the woman coax, as long as a kiss


    Gu Yixiu blinked his innocent big eyes.


    Bai ruotong said, "Yixiu, don''t get in touch with doctor Yu in the future."

 Chapter 837

    After waiting for more than ten days in a row, there was still no news of Gu Yanqing. These days, Gu chenlian''s message is timely. From time to time, he would send someone to send letters to Bai ruotong, saying that he wanted to have a good talk with her.


    Bai ruotong burned the letters he sent one by one and told the messenger that she would not meet Gu chenlian again.


    Last time, because he was not cruel, so caused a misunderstanding. This time, she must make up for her fault and break with Gu chenlian thoroughly.


    "Your Highness, have you thought about it?"


    Rodolfo called again and asked.


    "If you can really get Bai ruotong back, let her come back."


    Gu chenlian hard to hold out this sentence.


    He tried. These days, he tried his best to write her letters and love poems. Can hear the person that comes back to say, to his intention, she turns a blind eye.


    In that case, why should he detain him.


    "It''s best for your highness to figure it out."


    Luo Dao stirred up a smile and said in a deep voice.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss! Miss


    Qi''er rushes into the corridor happily, holding the wooden box and pushing open the door of the inner room. Bai ruotong is taking a nap on the couch. Hearing Qi''er''s call, he opens his sleepy eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Kiel? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    Bai asked.


    "Miss, Prince Rong is back today. He sent someone to send this."


    Qi''er said that and handed the wooden box into Bai ruotong''s hands. There is a string of Yingluo in the wooden box, and a note: meet at the west gate of the city.


    Bai ruotong takes the Yingluo around her neck. She carefully looks at the handwriting on the note. It''s Gu Yanqing''s handwriting. The corner of his mouth raised a smile, and Yu Guang looked at the bronze mirror. The girl in the bronze mirror didn''t apply powder, and her face lacked a touch of rudeness.


    "Kiel, help me make up!"


    Bai ruotong is busy.


    After half an hour''s arrangement, Bai Rutong hurried out of the Houfu. The carriage drove all the way to the west gate of the city. There was only one person waiting here. Bai Rutong recognized him as one of Gu Yanqing''s bodyguards.


    She went with her: "where''s your highness? When will you be back? "


    "Your Highness is waiting for you in the private house, miss. Please come with me soon." Bodyguard way.


    Bai ruotong hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    The gate in the west of the city is the rear gate of the capital. Once out of the gate, there are mountains and forests. Although there are heavy troops guarding, no one dares to block Bai ruotong''s way.


    Into the forest, the pace of the bodyguard gradually increased. Bai ruotong blinked, but his pace became more and more slow.


    "What''s the matter, county master?"


    The bodyguard saw that she was no longer following and asked.


    "Your Highness asked me to meet you. Why did you choose such a remote place?" Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows. Orange Qi two people see white if Tong suspicious, double sword and rise.


    "Does the county master doubt Prince Rong?"


    "I doubt you." Bai ruotong said in a cold voice.


    The bodyguard heard the speech and said with a smile, "the county leader is suspicious now. Is it too late?"


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank heavily, and the exclamations of orange Qi and orange Qi came from behind. Then, a big net came down from the sky and put orange Qi and orange Qi under the net.


    "Orange! Cherie


    Bai ruotong wants to run to the rescue. Suddenly, there is a dull pain in the back of her head. Then, when it''s dark, she falls asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. The pungent incense comes from the tip of my nose. She subconsciously opened her eyes. She was tied to a big bed with all kinds of strange magic weapons around her. There were two people standing in front of her eyes.


    Gu chenlian and Luo Dao.


    "Why are you?" Bai ruotong''s heart fell and looked at them in surprise.

 Chapter 838

    "I''ve written so many letters to you, why don''t you go back to my palace? You forced the palace to invite you in this way. "


    Gu chenlian said.


    Bai ruotong clenched his back teeth: "Luo Dao, what do you want to do? Do you want to work with Gu chenlian? "


    Luo Dao said with a smile: "the county leader seems to have made a mistake. Although Luo entered Beijing with you, he never said that he would be loyal to you and his Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    "So it''s not true that you went to your highness? The master you really want to follow is the prince? " Bai Rutong was angry with him and hated him.


    Luo Road is about to return to what, but see Gu chenlian raise hand, signal he need not say more. Luo Dao shrugged his shoulders and sighed: "Your Highness, tell the county master what you want to say. In the future, your highness will never have the chance to face the county master again."


    Luo Dao said and turned to leave.


    Bai Rutong was in a panic.


    What does Rodolfo mean by that?


    No chance to face the county leader in the future?


    Can''t he get rid of her? Does he have such great ability?


    "Bai ruotong, my palace asked you for the last time. Do you have the position of my palace in your heart?"


    Gu chenlian said.


    "Gu chenlian, what do you and Luo Dao want to do? Don''t believe that man. My highness and I believed in... "


    "The palace is asking you! Do you have a place in your heart? "


    As long as she says yes, Gu chenlian will let her go and will not embarrass her any more. As long as she says yes, he will compromise with her. Even if she had Gu Yanqing in her heart, he would not care. He would wait until the day when she changed her mind.


    "No!"


    Bai Rutong said without hesitation. She looked at Gu chenlian, his eyes scarlet with excitement, his fingers clenched into fists and glared at her.


    "Gu chenlian, do you really want to believe a warlock? If I guess correctly, does he tell you that I am not the real Bai ruotong, and he will let the woman who once loved you come back? "


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Bai Rutong asked.


    Gu chenlian squinted and said no.


    "Gu chenlian! You are crazy! I tell you, this body is mine! I am the real Bai ruotong! If you kill me, I''ll be dead! Don''t believe Rodolfo. Do you really want to kill me? "


    "If you don''t love our palace, it''s better for us to kill you than to let you stay by Gu Yanqing''s side."


    Gu chenlian''s voice did not take half a minute of temperature, as if he had made a big decision. Bai ruotong''s heart sank heavily and stared at Gu chenlian incredulously.


    "Are you really going to kill me? Do you think if you kill me, the old Bai ruotong will come back? " Bai Rutong asked.


    Gu chenlian clenched his lips and didn''t answer.


    "Gu chenlian! Answer me! Are you going to kill me


    This lunatic! What a madman he is!


    "Rodolfo, do it." Gu chenlian turns around and walks with Luo Dao.


    Bai ruotong still can''t believe what happened in front of him. On the carriage, Gu chenlian once told her that he didn''t care if she was Bai ruotong. He loved her and was willing to do anything for her.


    Is this his love?


    I''d rather kill her than help her.


    Master, do you see that? This is the man you love.


    How selfish and ridiculous he is.


    Gu chenlian didn''t notice it, and Bai ruotong''s mouth lit up a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Orange Qi and her husband were awakened by a basin of water. When they opened their eyes, the room was dark, and the only light source was the sunlight outside. Bai ruotong stands in the backlight, and orange Qi squints, but they still can''t see her clearly.


    "Awake?"


    Bai asked.


    "Miss! Are you all right? "


    Orange asked.

 Chapter 839

    "What can I do for you?" Bai said with a smile, "you go."


    "Go? How about you, miss


    Orange son heart is startled, doubt a way.


    "I''ll stay here with the prince." Bai ruotong said in a soft voice.


    Orange son Zheng Zheng God, and Qi son face to face look at each other. They couldn''t understand what Bai ruotong meant.


    "Miss, nice. Why do you want to..."


    "You go. At that time, I will go back to my residence. I know where the residence is. "


    Bai ruotong interrupts Cheng ER and gets up.


    Orange son Zheng Zheng God, still want to say what, but be stopped by the bodyguard of one side.


    Gu chenlian stood at the door, staring at Bai ruotong. Since she woke up, she showed her love to him, and her eyes returned to the love he had seen at first.


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    Seeing that he was still waiting at the door, Bai ruotong rushed into his arms with joy. Gu chenlian stares at her in a daze. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Rutong, are you really back?"


    Finally, he choked and put his hand around her.


    "What does his highness suspect? I have been looking at his Highness the prince. After that woman occupied my body, I silently looked at his highness in a corner.


    I''m very grateful to your highness. You let me come back. I''ll be with you all the time. "


    Bai ruotong said sweetly, with his head in his arms.


    This is clearly what Gu chenlian wants to see, but why does it really happen, the heart is like half lost, so empty.


    Bai Rutong takes Gu chenlian''s hand and goes back to the yard. It seems that she suddenly thinks of something. She picks up a branch on the ground and hands it to Gu chenlian.


    "Your Highness, I''m back. Why aren''t you happy?"


    She asked.


    "Not in this palace."


    When she really came back, Gu chenlian didn''t know how to face her.


    "Your Highness, be happy. In the past, when your highness was not happy, he would let me pretend to be a dog for you. Shall I pretend to be a dog for your highness now? As long as your highness is happy, I can do anything. "


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    Gu chenlian''s heart tingles slightly.


    Pretend to be a dog?


    Yes, he almost forgot.


    He asked Bai ruotong to pretend to be a dog many times. As long as he was not happy, he would torture her like this. From tormenting her, get pleasure.


    But now, this is not what Gu chenlian wants.


    His heart pricked slightly and he threw away the branch in his hand.


    "I''m tired. Go back to my room first and have a rest."


    Gu chenlian said, leaving her alone in the hospital.


    He walked quickly and opened the double doors of Luo Dao''s room.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?"


    Put down the book in hand, Luo Dao stood up and met it.


    "Is Bai Rutong really gone?"


    "Isn''t she already back?"


    Luo Dao doubts a way.


    "The one I said before!" He let out a low roar.


    "She is really the former, the real head of the county, your highness. Isn''t all this what you want? This is your county master. Her body and mind belong to you. When she woke up, didn''t you ask her many questions? She answers every question like a stream


    Luo Dao returns slowly.


    Gu chenlian was about to be driven mad by him. He held his shirt tightly and asked, "don''t pretend to be stupid! Where''s the undead! Is she dead? "


    "Your Highness, she is not dead. Her soul was sealed in the wreaths on her chest. Ten days later, she will be dead.


    Your highness, isn''t that what you want to see? Your Rutong is back, and the one who likes Prince Rong is gone. What are you hesitating about? What you should think about now is not how to get her to cancel her engagement with his Royal Highness Prince Rong? "


    Luo Dao picks eyebrows and asks.

 Chapter 840

    The hand holding his skirt was slightly loosened, and Gu chenlian put down his hand.


    Yes!


    He''s hesitating about something. The woman he likes is back. The one who loved him and just wanted to make fun of him came back.


    Why is he unhappy?


    Does he really love the undead?


    no He doesn''t love me!


    Gu chenlian shakes his head and dispels this crazy idea in his mind.


    "Your Highness, if you want that undead, it''s not impossible." Rodolfo saw his troubles clearly and said with a smile.


    "What can you do?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Kill the present Bai ruotong, and she will be scared out of her wits." Luo Dao''s voice suddenly cold, "if Luo Mou does not remember wrong, there should be a cliff not far from here, push her down from the cliff."


    "You''re asking me to kill her!"


    "No, her body will be saved naturally. Your highness, just push her down."


    Luo Daodao.


    Gu chenlian squints his eyes and looks at Luo Dao dubiously. He seems to realize something. Gu chenlian raises a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "Luo Dao, what''s your purpose? What are you planning to get close to the king and let him do such a thing? "


    "Is your highness going to blame Luo for everything?"


    Rodo chuckled.


    "Isn''t it you?"


    "Luo naturally has his own purpose, but is it unfair for his royal highness to count everything on Luo?"


    Luo Dao asked with a smile.


    Gu''s eyes are covered with haze.


    Luo Dao also said: "Your Highness, even if these things are done by one of Luo''s people, how can Luo do it without his Highness''s support. So, the problem is still your highness.


    If Luo is his royal highness, he will cherish the people in front of him. His Royal Highness Prince Rong will know about it sooner or later. His Royal Highness Prince, you''d better think about it and how to deal with it. "


    Luo Dao youyouzai finished saying this, got up and bowed to Gu chenlian and entered the inner room.


    Gu chenlian''s heart was very upset.


    It was on impulse that he did such a thing. I don''t really hope that Bai ruotong will disappear. If he can, time will go back to yesterday, he will make a calm judgment.


    Gu Shen Lian went out of the room, and the sun''s light was slightly dazzling. A girl sat down under the Wutong tree and looked at his room without blinking. He walked out of the door with a smile on his lips and walked towards him.


    "Your Highness, what are you talking to Mr. Luo?" Bai ruotong asked angrily.


    Looking at the bright and clever girl in front of him, Gu chenlian''s eyebrows trembled slightly. I don''t know why, except for the joy when she woke up at the beginning, getting along with her can''t make Gu chenlian happy.


    no


    He wants to be happy.


    After all, Bai ruotong is her own.


    In the future, no one can take Bai ruotong away from her.


    Yes, no one.


    So he should be happy.


    Gu chenlian thought so, lowered his eyebrows and raised his hand to gently cover the girl''s hair in front of him.


    Bai ruotong is his own. No one in the world can rob her.


    ¡­¡­


    Summer solstice, hot as fire.


    Gu Yanqing led the soldiers into the gate of the city. He went back to the palace and went to the West Marquis''s house.


    Travel has been half a month, he is always thinking about the little girl, miss the little girl. On that day, Gu Yanqing regretted it.


    He shouldn''t have said that with the little girl that day.


    Gu Yanqing, who was supposed to finish the task in two months, got up early and greedily and ran out of it in January in order to see the little girl in advance.


    "Miss has disappeared for three days. The whole Houfu is looking for miss."


    Just walked to the front door, manager Zhao Zhong reported back.

 Chapter 841

    Gu Yanqing''s eyes darkened: "disappeared for three days? Is there an official report? "


    The disappearance of the county leader is not a small matter. Why didn''t he hear the news after he entered the city.


    "The Marquis won''t let him. He''s afraid of causing trouble." Zhao Zhong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. In the face of Gu Yanqing, he was more or less afraid.


    The daughter disappeared for three days. The only thing that the West Marquis of the town thought was to block the news?


    Gu Yanqing strained her eyebrows and eyes, and her hand was slightly tight: "where''s the young master?"


    "The young master got up in the morning and went to look for the county leader, but he has not come back yet." Zhao Zhong replied.


    When Gu Yanqing heard this, he couldn''t listen any more. He raised his whip and rode away.


    Little girl is a smart person, will not inexplicably make missing. Something must have happened.


    Gu Yanqing thinks so, look everywhere and go. He looked for the place where the little girl would stay, but he still didn''t find her whereabouts.


    He turned around and went back to the West Marquis''s house of the town. He ignored Zhao Zhong''s obstruction and entered qingtongyuan.


    In the hospital. Qi''er and orange''er are kneeling in the courtyard. They seemed to be punished and tired.


    See Gu Yanqing''s figure suddenly appear, two people''s eyes across a touch of consternation.


    Why did your highness suddenly visit?


    "Where is your master?" Gu Yanqing asked coldly.


    "Master... Master is gone." Orange is so flustered that Gu Yanqing''s expression at this time has already faded from the past geniality, and the strong pressure of pressure makes orange breathless.


    "Gone? Didn''t she take you with her before she went out? I don''t believe it. "


    Gu Yanqing squinted and questioned.


    "Yes, on the way... The young lady suddenly said that she didn''t want us to talk to her again, and then she disappeared..."


    Orange son flustered way.


    "Zhao Cheng, arrest them both."


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t believe a word of orange''s words.


    "Your Highness! What are you doing! Orange and Qi''er are maidservants of xihou mansion in our town. Your highness, where are you going to take them? "


    Zhao Zhong asked anxiously.


    Orange son and Qi son dare not struggle, let Zhao Cheng pressure them out of the town west Houfu.


    Breaking into the house without permission and taking away the maidservant who is kneeling down for punishment is a matter that should not be done. But who is Gu Yanqing? As long as it''s something he wants to do, no one can stop her.


    Seeing that Cheng Qi and Gu Yanqing are escorted into the carriage, Zhao Zhong stomps his feet and turns around to report the matter to Bai Shutang.


    Gu Yanqing opened the curtain into the carriage, orange Qi two already flustered.


    "Come on, what happened? Where did Rutong go? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Orange son choked choked, in the heart can''t help but hit small 99.


    Should I tell Gu Yanqing about this? If you tell me, what should your highness do if he misunderstands his young lady?


    But if you don''t tell


    Orange is in a state of confusion. If I don''t tell you, I''m afraid I can''t get by here.


    "Don''t you just want me to take you two out? Just now, there were many people in the mansion with mixed eyes. It''s hard to make it clear. Now there''s only the king and you. Don''t you plan to say that? "


    Gu Yanqing narrowed her sharp eyes and asked.


    Orange Qi and her husband swallowed a mouthful of saliva. After a long time, they said, "Your Highness, let''s just say it, but this matter is complicated. If you know, your highness, don''t embarrass miss..."


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t be in the hospital.


    Gu chenlian sat in a corner of his study and looked carefully at Bai ruotong, who was embroidery in front of him. Her eyes are as gentle as a tamed animal. Her fingers are skillfully shuttling through the embroidered handkerchief. The sweet smile on the corner of her mouth softens Gu chenlian''s heart and makes his heart ache slightly.


    "Your Highness is very good. Why did you suddenly ask Rutong to embroider your highness a square handkerchief?"


    Bai asked.


    She is not Bai ruotong.


    He had seen the square handkerchief embroidered by Bai ruotong for Gu Yanqing. It was crooked and out of shape. But in front of the woman, the embroidery is quite exquisite.

 Chapter 842

    Gu chenlian''s eyes are dark.


    Seeing Gu chenlian''s silence, Bai ruotong approached him with a handkerchief: "Your Highness, what are you thinking?"


    "Your embroidery... Is very beautiful."


    Gu chenlian didn''t know what to say for a moment. He looked at the peony on the square handkerchief for a while, and then he said something.


    "But I don''t seem to like my embroidery when I see your highness. Does your highness regret it?"


    Bai Rutong asked nervously.


    "No


    "Really not?"


    She is dubious.


    "Yes."


    Gu Shen Lian pursed his lips and let out a voice from his throat.


    Bai ruotong still didn''t believe it. He wanted to ask something more, but Gu chenlian stood up and went out.


    "Where are you going?"


    Bai Rutong catches up in a hurry.


    "Go out for a walk."


    Gu chenlian twisted his eyebrows and said.


    "Your Highness, do you dislike me? Is there something wrong with me? "


    Bai asked.


    Gu chenlian was stunned. When he looked back at her, her eyes carefully gazed at him. The corners of his mouth were slightly open and slightly closed. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "You don''t have to be careful with our palace, just like before, can''t you?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "I get along with your highness in the same way as before. Your highness is trying to avoid me. The undead is dead and can''t live. Since your Highness has released me to prove that he has me in his heart, why don''t you face me? "


    Bai ruotong tugged at his sleeve and asked.


    Gu chenlian was stunned. After a long time, he held Bai Rutong''s hand: "you are right. It''s the palace''s fault. The palace has found you back, but it''s always worried about gain and loss. It''s like you lost it. It''s the palace''s fault."


    "Your Highness, ruotong won''t blame your highness. Ruotong just hopes that his highness won''t think about it any more. He will be with you no matter what difficulties he encounters in the future."


    Bai ruotong whispered.


    "Yes."


    Gu chenlian nodded. In front of the woman is so clever, unlike that woman, always against him, never had a good face.


    I''m still familiar with the woman in front of me.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    The grey purple carriage was walking along the mountain road. Just after a detour, a figure stood in the middle of the carriage.


    The driver was stunned and was forced to stop the carriage.


    In the carriage, Luo Daozheng closed his eyes to keep himself alive. Suddenly he saw the driver stop the carriage. He was slightly stunned. He opened the curtain and looked out. Outside the carriage, the driver had already been driven down, and a man in black and purple rushed into the carriage.


    "Hall..."


    Luo Dao''s words haven''t fallen yet, a cold light after all his neck. Gu Yanqing''s handsome and extraordinary face was full of cold light and looked down at him.


    "Luo Dao, do you think your life is too long?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness, aren''t you far away? Why are you back so soon? "


    Luo Dao was surprised at first, and then he started to smile. Gu Yanqing looked at his smile and squinted: "if I don''t come back, are you going to put the little girl on the cover and send her to Gu chenlian and his bed?"


    "You know that?"


    "..." Gu Yanqing''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring. He is now trying hard not to break up the man in front of him.


    "Your Highness, Luo can explain to you."


    "Take Ben Wang to see the little girl." The sword in Gu Yanqing''s hand is connected with his skin. He is too lazy to listen to what he says. The only thing he wants to do now is to see a little girl.


    "No, your highness! You can''t go to see the magistrate now. " Luo Dao is in a hurry.


    "What do you mean?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.

 Chapter 843

    "Can''t your highness really understand? The Lord of the county wanted to send the original Lord back to his place before he found Luo. Luo didn''t do anything wrong to the Lord of the county and his highness. "


    Luo Dao carefully removed the blade on his neck and explained.


    "You have made it clear! What the hell is going on Gu Yanqing endured irritability and asked.


    Luo Dao sighs out a breath, just want to say what, orange son and Qi son two people beat up curtain to enter carriage. Seeing that Luo Dao''s neck had been slashed by the sharp sword, he said anxiously: "Your Highness, don''t hurt Mr. Luo. The whole thing is done by Miss alone. It is she who asks Mr. Luo to cooperate with her in acting. Her purpose is to let the original owner in her body see the real face of his highness. "


    Gu Yanqing was stunned: "why do you want to hide from me?"


    "Miss, I didn''t know your highness would come back so early. I heard from the young master that his highness would return next month, so the young lady wanted to solve all the problems before his highness came back. And then talk to your highness... And... Apologize. "


    Orange said, and Gu Yanqing slowly way to the context of the matter.


    Ten days ago. Bai ruotong goes to see Luo Dao and pleads with him to play a play. Luo Dao agreed, so he asked to see the prince, saying that he could make the real Bai ruotong come back. He is a famous feng shui master, and now he is granted the title of national teacher by the Empress Dowager. Naturally, his words have certain credibility.


    What''s more, Gu chenlian has reached the peak of his paranoia towards Bai ruotong, and has no patience to judge whether what Luo Dao said is true or false.


    Therefore, they cooperate with Luo Dao to perform. Bai Rutong is trapped voluntarily and pretends to be the original owner in front of Gu chenlian.


    Gu Yanqing listened to orange''s narration, squinted and said, "your miss is crazy. Are you crazy too?"


    "Your Highness, the young lady is doing this just to make her body and mind belong to you alone. Please understand her hardship."


    Qi''er pleads.


    Understanding?


    Gu Yanqing is considerate of her. But he is more distressed girl to do such a thing. Although the little girl''s camouflage ability is good, once Gu chenlian sees out the truth, he will not let the little girl go easily.


    In the end, only the little girl suffered.


    "Originally, Miss asked us to keep these things from your highness, but how can we keep them from you now? Please believe that miss will take care of them this time."


    Orange knelt down and pleaded.


    Gu Yanqing tightened her lips and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything.


    He knows the little girl''s mind. If he goes forward rashly, he will disturb her plan. But if he doesn''t go, what should the little girl do in case of any danger?


    He was caught in conflict.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days in a row. Bai ruotong has been with Gu chenlian. They were isolated from the outside world. It''s a life worthy of Gu chenlian''s treasure, but I don''t know why, every moment, every moment with Bai ruotong is suffering.


    He lay on the soft floor, looking at the beam. Thoughts have already gone far away. When he used to get along with Bai ruotong, he would remember the kindness of the original owner, the days when they had fun together when they were young, and miss her obedience.


    He thinks that is Bai ruotong he loves.


    But now that the original owner has returned, he misses the days when he quarreled with Bai ruotong. I miss her noise.


    "Kowtow, kowtow..."


    There was a knock on the door. Gu chenlian moved slightly and looked back at the double doors. The figure outside the door was so small that he didn''t have to ask. He knew who was standing outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your Highness, I heard that you are not well. Could you let Rutong come in and have a look?"


    Bai ruotong''s humble voice came from outside the door.

 Chapter 844

    "Yes."


    He recovered, nodded and gave a perfunctory "en" from his throat.


    Bai ruotong pushes the door and goes straight to Gu chenlian. She squatted down, fingers gently to Gu chenlian''s forehead: "yesterday I went to the lake to play, was it in the wind? Will your highness be ill? "


    "It''s OK. It''s just listless." Gu chenlian came back.


    "Your Highness, how can you be good without spirit?" Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows and helped him sit up. "Your Highness, would you like to call a doctor to have a look? Or do you want me to boil some ginseng soup for your highness


    "No harm." Gu chenlian turned his eyes.


    Listening to his feeble tone, Bai Rutong was more worried. Biting the lip, holding Gu chenlian''s hand, he stood up and said, "Your Highness, follow me."


    Gu chenlian was slightly stunned, but did not stop her. Let her lead out of the other hospital. Bai ruotong took him by the hand and went to the forest. After a few steps, Gu chenlian stopped and said, "where are you going to take my palace?"


    "For your highness." Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    Gu chenlian''s lips were slightly tight, thinking for a moment to keep up with her. Bai ruotong takes Gu chenlian by the hand and stops in the middle of a flower garden. There is a fence outside the garden, and inside it is a newly renovated mud head with a moist smell of mud.


    "Rutong remembers that his highness is a flower lover, so he secretly hid it from his highness and spent two days making a flower bed for him." Bai ruotong raised his frozen hands with a smile. "For your highness, ruotong almost cracked his hands. Your highness will see if you don''t want to be unhappy with ruotong''s efforts."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Gu chenlian was stunned. Fondly caresses Bai ruotong''s hand. Her fingers were freezing, and he held them tightly, trying to warm her with his body temperature.


    "Your Highness, do you remember when we were children?" Bai ruotong blinked and gave a wry smile, "I once accidentally damaged your carefully cultivated peony. For this matter, you were angry with me for three days, and then you ignored me and had a cold war with me for a month.


    At that time, I swore in my heart that I would like everything you like, your highness. You love, I will love, I will never let you angry and sad.


    I know that in my absence these days, that woman has always hurt his Highness''s heart, his highness can put down, I am different from her, I will not let his highness sad, will not let his highness sad. Your highness will put down his feelings for that woman and devote himself to me, OK


    Gu chenlian''s eyes softened. He remembered that it had happened.


    It was the first time Bai was angry with him. At that time, at the Palace Banquet, he was playing with Miss Qian Jin and was hit by Bai Rutong. In revenge, she broke his garden.


    At that time, Gu chenlian had a big fire with her, even moved his hand with her and pushed her down in the soil, making her in a mess.


    After that, he still sticks to it. But gradually, he found that as soon as Bai ruotong entered the palace, he would quietly repair his flower bed.


    Later, even if Gu chenlian didn''t get angry with her, he didn''t talk to her any more.


    At that time, he really looked down upon Bai ruotong.


    He never sees her kindness in his eyes.


    Until she betrothed Gu Yanqing, until her eyes had another man, Gu chenlian could see his heart clearly. He loved Bai Rutong deeply.


    He wanted to pay for his fault, but he never found a chance.

 Chapter 845

    Now the opportunity has come.


    In front of the woman''s eyes, he was reloaded.


    This is obviously the best chance for him to make up for his mistakes, but why


    Gu chenlian''s hand was slightly tight and pulled her body into her arms.


    "Ruotong, it used to be my palace''s fault. I will make it up to you." He whispered in front of her ear, "I won''t hesitate any more. You are the one we really need to like. We will never let you down."


    "Your Highness..."


    Bai ruotong gently closed his eyes in his arms. Tears from the corners of his eyes fell, revealing his joy.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Gu chenlian leads her to the flower garden to renovate the mud head. Bai ruotong is a lady from a big family. She doesn''t know how to plant flowers. Although it has been renovated, the seeds she planted will not germinate successfully.


    "Your Highness, why do you like flowers so much?" Bai ruotong asked softly as he shoveled with a shovel.


    "It''s the mother who likes peony. The mother''s favorite is peony. That''s why we plant peony in our palace. Our palace wants to please the mother, but now it has become that our palace likes what the mother likes. What the mother hates is what the palace hates. "


    Gu chenlian said, and a bitter smile came to his lips.


    Everyone thinks that his position as Prince is cheap, but they don''t know that he has been learning to please people since he was a child. Please mother and father.


    The only two times he disobeyed his mother''s wishes was for Bai ruotong.


    "In the future, your highness will like whatever he likes. If your highness doesn''t like it, neither does Rutong. Your highness likes to please others, so if you want to, please your highness. "


    Bai said, nestling in Gu chenlian''s arms.


    Gu chenlian is smiling tenderly. When he wants to bow his head and kiss her, an idea suddenly comes out of his mind.


    ¡ª¡ªIf the woman in front of him was the one who was driven away by him, it would be good.


    Startled by his own idea, he pushed Bai ruotong away.


    With such a push, Bai Rutong fell into the mud.


    "Hold... Sorry."


    He swallowed, subconsciously back two steps, turned and left in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong stood in the same place and breathed a sigh of relief. If Gu chenlian really wanted to kiss her just now, she was really afraid that she would push him away.


    These days, she''s been pretending. Fortunately, the mood of the original owner in her body is always there. In front of Gu chenlian, she won''t show up all of a sudden.


    Master, master, have you seen it?


    This man really doesn''t love you.


    What are you hesitating about.


    Does he really want to be hurt to physical and mental fatigue, will die?


    With a faint pain in his heart, Bai Rutong raised his hand and stroked his chest.


    She could feel that the owner seemed to be crying.


    ¡­¡­


    What the hell is he doing?


    Why do you suddenly come up with such a crazy idea!


    At the beginning, the undead was driven away by him. Why did he miss it so much and even regret it?


    Gu chenlian raised his hand, and all the inkstone paper and ink on the case were overturned by him.


    "Your Highness! Here comes Mr. Luo


    He wants to roar to vent, a person suddenly tells a way.


    Gu chenlian looked back at him and sighed: "let Mr. Luo come in."


    After a while, Luo Dao walked into the room. He looked at the mess on the ground and looked up at Gu chenlian: "Your Highness seems not happy?"


    "Luo Dao, you come just in time. Tell me the truth, is the dead really dead?"


    Gu chenlian came forward, clutching his collar and asked seriously.


    "Luo told his highness that she was not really dead, but still living in the body of the county leader. If your highness needs to, Luo can let her come back at any time, and also let her forget all the memories before, forget all kinds of things with Prince Rong, as long as your highness is willing. "


    Luo Dao smiles to move away his hand, slowly way.

 Chapter 846

    "You mean it?" Gu chenlian squinted.


    "Of course, it''s true. Luo is not a stupid person. If he wants to negotiate with his highness, he naturally wants to do the best for his highness. Otherwise, how can he negotiate with his highness?"


    Rodolfo said with a smile.


    "Now you can tell me what your real purpose is?" Gu chenlian asked.


    This man is willing to help him, and he really has his own abacus. But that''s good. If he has a plan for himself, he will really help him.


    "When his highness succeeds to the throne, Luo wants to be the prime minister." Rodolfo archway.


    "Is that what you want?"


    "Yes, it should be a good deal to exchange a position for someone your highness really likes. Would your highness like it?" Asked Luo.


    Gu chenlian looked at him with half faith and half doubt: "you tell this Palace first, what method can let Rutong come back."


    "Your Highness agrees to Luo first, and then Luo will tell your highness that your highness can''t let Luo do business at a loss." Rodolfo said.


    "Well, I promise you that if I ascend the throne one day, I will make you the prime minister under one person and above ten thousand people." Gu chenlian said.


    Luo nodded: "Your Highness, Luo and his highness said that as long as his highness pushes Bai ruotong down from the cliff, he will help his highness solve the rest. The original master will die, and the dead will return. When the time comes, she will lose her memory. Isn''t she at your mercy? "


    Luo Dao said this, the corner of his mouth raised a smile.


    "So what you said last time was not to deceive me?"


    Gu chenlian is dubious.


    "Yes, your highness should not know. His Highness Prince Rong has come back. You don''t have much time now. You want to choose who will stay with you. Think about it. " Rodolfo warned.


    Do you really want to kill Bai ruotong?


    Scared the hell out of her?


    As long as you do it, you can get the person he really wants to be with?


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong listened to their conversation outside the door, with a smile on his lips.


    Gu chenlian is indeed Gu chenlian.


    Cruel but affectionate.


    At the beginning, it is clear that he mercilessly let her "soul", but now it is in front of her disguise to her affectionate, cruel to the original owner.


    This man, his feelings are worthless.


    Master, do you hear him?


    He''ll kill you. This man''s heart is too cold-blooded.


    You''re a dog for him, you''re dedicated to him, you treat him wholeheartedly, but what about him?


    But what do you want to do to you?


    ¡ª¡ªDoes his highness really want to kill me?


    ¡ª¡ªIs the heart of his Highness the prince really so cruel? I love him so much, the man I love most in the world is him. I can give everything for him.


    But... Is my love so worthless?


    Heartbreak came from my heart, one by one, so sad. Bai ruotong is to stand here, so that the original owner can hear how ruthless and unworthy the man she likes is.


    ¡­¡­


    After Luo Dao left, Gu chenlian couldn''t sleep. All the memories in my mind are between him and Bai ruotong.


    He bullied her all the time when he was a child.


    The closer she was, the more disgusted he was.


    He thought at that time, this woman had better disappear forever and never disturb herself.


    But after she really didn''t disturb himself, he was worried about gain and loss.


    Now, what he wanted she had come back, but he saw through his heart.


    He didn''t really like her from the beginning to the end.


    He didn''t know what he wanted.


    Are you going to kill her?


    He is reluctant to give up.

 Chapter 847

    The next day.


    There was a heavy rain in the early morning, and it was about to stop at noon. After lunch, Gu chenlian''s figure appeared in front of her. Bai ruotong looked up and saw a touch of loneliness in his eyes. She raised the corner of her mouth and looked at the man in front of her: "what''s the matter with your Highness the prince?"


    "Go out with the palace." Gu chenlian said.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded.


    Out of the yard. Gu chenlian walked silently in front of him, and Bai Rutong followed him silently.


    As they entered the mountain road, Bai ruotong spoke slowly: "Your Highness, do you remember when you first met me?"


    "Naturally." Gu chenlian''s voice was a little dull.


    Memories flashed in Bai ruotong''s mind like films, and she said, "at that time, I secretly looked at the prince in my grandmother''s arms, thinking that I had never seen such a pretty young man in my life."


    Gu chenlian was slightly stunned. He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say anything.


    This is the memory of the original owner.


    From yesterday to now, all the memories of the original owner are playing in her mind. Bai ruotong understood that it was something the original owner wanted to express, but he could not say it. She wants Bai ruotong to speak for her.


    "Your Highness, you used to annoy me, didn''t you? After all, I didn''t have self-respect to pester your highness at that time. "


    Bai Rutong''s voice suddenly became sad.


    Gu chenlian was stunned. When he looked back at Bai ruotong, he found a tear hanging from the corner of her eye.


    That wipe tears, from her cheek all the way down, deeply stabbed his eyes.


    When she was eight years old, she saw him so close for the first time. At that time, although his face had not yet faded from his youth, he already had the shadow of a young man.


    He must not remember that she made a fool of herself among the guests at that party because she was so nervous. When she buried herself in tears, he handed her a square handkerchief and wiped away her tears. His gentle smile and gentle voice of comfort, in the future every time he hurt her, she will be in the mind again and again memories.


    He said: "don''t cry. It''s no big deal. Our palace often makes mistakes."


    She is always pestering him. As soon as she enters the palace, she will always run around him. She is the same age as him. She is a child. The emperor will not care.


    At the beginning, he also liked to play with her. And took her to fly a kite.


    The kite flew over the city wall and hung in the blue sky. It was as beautiful as if it had been carved into Bai Rutong''s eyes.


    Gu chenlian said, "when you enter the palace in the future, the palace will fly kites with you."


    She nodded seriously, looking forward to the future.


    But it didn''t last long. She was accompanied by Gu chenlian and was teased by princesses and princesses of the same age.


    In front of them, they would make fun of Gu chenlian, who always stays with a girl in order to rub Rouge with her.


    Gu chenlian is angry and arrogant at a young age. After being ridiculed for several times, his attitude towards her changed greatly.


    He began to dislike her, he told her to go away, she refused to go away.


    So he began to think of her as a dog.


    He explained to the public that he didn''t want to play with her, he just regarded her as one of his dogs.


    The original master knew that he was not so heartless. One day, he would figure out that he would not care about anyone''s jokes and would treat her gently again.


    But she was wrong.


    Once a person begins to be merciless, he will be merciless day by day.

 Chapter 848

    My heart is aching.


    Gu chenlian went up the cliff and looked back at Bai Rutong: "come here."


    She walked slowly towards him and stopped at the mouth of the cliff.


    "What did your highness bring me here for?" Bai asked.


    "Rutong, I''m sorry..." Gu chenlian''s voice was heavy. He looked at the woman in front of him. Her eyes were sad. I don''t know why. At this moment, Gu chenlian suddenly felt that she knew. She knew that she was going to be abandoned by him.


    "Your Highness, you didn''t apologize to me. What you do to me is what you should do, what you always want to do.


    You think you need me, I thought, you need me, you are regret, so just want to get me back.


    But I was wrong. I heard your conversation with Taoist priest Luo clearly yesterday. Your highness, you don''t know who you want at all? Maybe what you want is just because you are not willing to lose your share. "


    She said, moving towards the edge of the cliff.


    "Why do you come here with me now that you know it?"


    Gu chenlian was stunned.


    Shouldn''t she beg him not to let her go? This is what Bai ruotong should do.


    But why is she so indifferent now?


    That pair of desolate eyes seem to be dead in general, without any vitality.


    "Your Highness, don''t you understand? In your heart, what you really love is not me, but yourself. If Bai Rutong loves Gu Yanqing, you will force him to love you. When Bai Rutong loves you, you think everything is meaningless. Your highness may not admit it, but you should be clear that you are the only one in your heart and there is no one else.


    Otherwise, you will not be so tangled, if not, you will enjoy the time with me, instead of thinking hard.


    Gu chenlian, I lied to you. There is only one Bai Rutong in the world, but this Bai Rutong will never fall in love with you. "


    Then she opened her hand and jumped off the cliff. At that moment, she felt a touch of soul pulling away from her body. When she opened her eyes, vaguely, she saw the original owner''s life slowly separated from her. With a down smile on her lips, she whispered: "thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong was never a good girl. She didn''t understand all the etiquette, justice and shame. But the only thing she knows is love. She is infatuated with Gu chenlian, as long as she is close to her, she will not let go.


    She didn''t know how to express her love, so she always made a fool of herself and made him resent her.


    She is willing to be his dog, as long as it can please him, she is willing to give everything.


    But


    She couldn''t stand his heart trampling on her love forever.


    For the last time.


    If there is an afterlife, she will be good, decent, dignified to love.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai ruotong woke up, she went into her own inner room. She lay on the bed, accompanied by her brother and maid, as well as Gu Yanqing.


    She was stunned. As soon as she wanted to open her mouth, Bai Chusheng came with her with a big step, and his hand pinched her face.


    "Ah, ah, ah! It hurts


    Bai ruotong screamed with pain, but Bai Chusheng gave a cold look: "do you still know the pain? I thought you didn''t know anything. "


    "I..."


    "You''re really brave. You can jump from the cliff. If your highness isn''t waiting on the hillside, you might break your whole body." Bai Chusheng was angry.


    Bai ruotong choked: "I... I let Luo Dao..."


    "The net you made Rodolfo prepare in the middle of the mountain is punctured by your weight." Bai Chusheng squinted and said sarcastically.


    "Nonsense! I''m so heavy there! " Bai ruotong retorted. Her remaining light looked at Gu Yanqing, but saw that his left hand was dropped by the white cloth on his waist.

 Chapter 849

    "Your highness and Mr. Luo have made things clear to me. Even if you want to return to the original master, you can''t use this method! It''s too dangerous


    Although Bai Chusheng was angry, his tone was full of heartache.


    Bai ruotong pursed the corners of her mouth. She also knew that her method was wrong, but she couldn''t find out how to make the original owner die.


    The original owner had expectations for Gu chenlian, and Bai ruotong had to break such expectations. When she followed Gu chenlian up the mountain, she could clearly feel the sadness of the original owner, as well as all kinds of emotions and thoughts of the original owner. Even when her body was covered by the emotion of the original owner, she also showed sadness.


    She knew that the original owner was really emotional.


    She also succeeded in sending away the original owner.


    In the future, the original owner will replace her and live in the 21st century. Yuanzhu is not a bad person. She is a kind person. She hopes Yuanzhu can be like her and find a man who really loves her in that world.


    "Why don''t you talk? Don''t you usually say it very well? "


    Bai Chusheng squinted and asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, lowered his head and muttered in a low voice: "what can I say? You have said everything by my brother."


    "Are you still aggrieved?" Bai Chusheng was angry with her.


    At this time, orange and Qi''er cover their mouths and snicker. Orange, who is the master of things, quietly comes forward, pulls Bai Chusheng''s sleeve and says in a low voice: "young master, your highness, miss and Prince Rong should have a lot to say, or shall we go back first?


    Miss has disappeared for so many days, but we need to explain to the old lady. "


    "Not bad."


    Bai Chusheng thought for a moment and nodded. Led a room of servants out of the room. The room was suddenly silent, leaving only Bai Rutong and Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing''s right hand has been playing with the eighteen Bodhi, his eyes like a layer of fog, people can not see what he thought.


    Bai ruotong was waiting. She wanted to hear how he opened his mouth. But after waiting for a long time, Gu Yanqing still didn''t open her mouth. Her lips were tightly pressed together and were about to stretch into a straight line.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bai ruotong couldn''t sit down first. She lifted up her bedding and went to Gu Yanqing. She squatted down slightly, put her hands on his legs, and looked at him innocently.


    "I have never found out before that you have the talent to be an actor."


    Gu Yanqing squinted and said.


    She knew that he was mocking her. She laughed a little. She dodged his gaze and said, "Your Highness knows?"


    "I''ve always looked at you." Gu Yanqing came back.


    "You... You''ve been looking at me?"


    Bai Rutong blinked.


    "I came back four days ago."


    White if Tong hit a spirit: "Luo Dao... Luo Dao all told you?"


    "If Luo Dao didn''t tell the king, would the king''s hand be hurt?" Gu Yanqing words helpless, "little girl, you play that play well, this king really thought you moved the true feelings to the prince."


    Bai ruotong was a little annoyed.


    Gu Yanqing always looks at her? He can see everything about her?


    This


    When she and Gu chenlian kiss me, he sees them all?


    "Do you want to ask me how much I see when you kiss me with Gu chenlian?"


    How can he not see through the little girl''s mind, low eyebrow hook her chin low channel.


    "Your Highness, I can explain to you. All I do is to send away the original owner in my body. I know that in his Highness''s heart, there are always doubts about me. I just want to belong to his highness wholeheartedly, and I don''t want him to worry about me.


    I did all this for... "


    She said here, slightly choked, slightly a little bit unable to go on.

 Chapter 850

    "For what?"


    She does not say, but Gu Yanqing is forced to ask.


    "It''s all about living well with your highness."


    Bai ruotong breathed heavily and said what he thought.


    yes. Gu Yanqing was the only one in her heart, and she could not hold any other men.


    That''s why she wanted to reassure him.


    Gu Yanqing''s heart moved slightly, and her fingers rubbed her cheek carefully. She was reluctant to use half of her strength to treat her beloved.


    "Little girl, what I said last time made you sad?"


    He asked.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned: "what did your highness say?"


    "Cancel your engagement."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "not sad. Ruotong is not sad at all. Because Rutong knows that his highness is not sincere, but angry. "


    "Nonsense, I''m so angry that I cry."


    Gu Yanqing raised her lips and put her fingers to her nose.


    "Your Highness is also flushed by Rutong''s anger."


    Bai Rutong retorted with a smile.


    Gu Yanqing had never been so excited. What he did that day did not look like him at all.


    Because too much care, so will be so angry.


    "Your Highness, I didn''t know you would come back so soon, but you know the truth but didn''t stop me. On behalf of your highness, you believe me. I''m very happy, at least your highness doesn''t doubt me."


    Bai Rutong chuckles and holds Gu Yanqing''s hand.


    "If I doubt you, I won''t save you."


    Gu Yanqing thought about it and felt afraid. At that time, when Bai ruotong jumped down from the cliff, there was a strong wind at the bottom of the cliff. If he had not been on the hillside, she would not have died, but she would have been seriously injured.


    "Did your Highness''s arm really save me from injury?"


    Swallowing saliva, Bai Rutong subconsciously stroked his left hand.


    "Who made you so heavy? You''ve been fattened by the crown prince during the days when I left! "


    "Nonsense! I''m not fat! This... This is obviously because of the impact when I fall, so it makes me... "


    Her words have not yet finished, has been Gu Yanqing embrace into the arms.


    "Little girl, let''s make up. In the future, I won''t say anything that makes you sad, and you won''t say anything that makes me embarrassed. I promise you that Gu Yanqing will only love you Bai Rutong all her life, OK?"


    Gu Yanqing emotional way.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. After a moment, he nodded heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    "Pa!"


    The double leaf door was suddenly kicked open. Luo Dao, who was enjoying his tea, shook his fingers and spattered a few drops of tea on his hand.


    "Luo Dao!"


    Before he could react, his collar was suddenly pulled. Gu chenlian''s angry eyes looked at him angrily as if he wanted to swallow people.


    "What can I do for your highness?"


    Luo Dao laughs, the facial expression has no half cent flustered.


    "What about Rutong? You promised me that Rutong would be safe, but what about the people? My palace has been searching for you under the cliff for a long time. I haven''t seen you and Rutong. Where has she gone? "


    Gu chenlian low roars questions.


    "Taken back by his Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    Luo Dao pulled Gu chenlian''s hand and said softly.


    "Taken back by Gu Yanqing? Luo Dao, are you joking with this palace? " Gu chenlian squints his eyes and his voice suddenly cools down.


    "Don''t your highness understand? It''s always a person who accompanies you. Where does Luo have such a great ability to change things? The county leaders who accompany you are all the same person. "


    Luo Dao sighed, and Gu chenlian pulled away.


    Now the prince is in a state of rage, he does not want to provoke.


    "What are you talking about! So you''ve been deceiving the palace? "


    Gu chenlian is unbelievable. How can he be fooled by Bai ruotong and Luo Daodang all the time?

 Chapter 851

    The woman who has been with him is Bai ruotong? How could this be possible? At the beginning, he clearly felt her change.


    I even saw the sadness in her eyes.


    If it''s really Bai Rutong''s disguise, why does she show such an expression?


    "Don''t your highness understand? The reason why the county leader made such a move is to let you see clearly what you really think in your heart.


    You can''t even tell who you love. The woman you love is always by your side, but you are in a tight corner, thinking about things.


    Your highness, you should understand now that what you love is to ask for but not to ask, not to be the county leader himself. "


    Rodolfo analyzed.


    As if the blood was flowing back, Gu chenlian''s eyes were scarlet.


    Love but not?


    When Bai ruotong stood on the cliff and wanted to jump down, he could feel that he had lost him.


    But his heart is still looking forward to, looking forward to everything is just his own illusion.


    "So, are you cooperating with Bai ruotong to cheat our palace?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then tell this palace whether there is another soul in her body?" Gu chenlian asked again.


    "Yes, I have been sent away by your Highness the prince."


    Luo Daohui.


    It was not his illusion.


    She does exist.


    It was not his illusion that he was absolutely hurt on the cliff.


    Perhaps at that moment, the original master really on her body, and then because of their own ruthless left.


    "Your Highness, Luo has cheated his highness. If his highness is angry and wants to kill Luo, please do as you please."


    Rodolfo archway.


    "It''s not you who are really cruel. What''s the use of killing you?"


    Gu chenlian sneered.


    Is he personally sent away that woman who loves him, kill Luo Dao, can it be retrieved?


    only.


    He really wanted to repay Bai ruotong.


    But she did such a thing to him and let him die.


    This woman is unspeakably cruel.


    "I want to see Bai ruotong. Tomorrow afternoon, I''ll meet you at Xixiang restaurant. Please tell me that our palace will wait until she comes."


    Gu chenlian said.


    Luo Dao was stunned. Just as he wanted to answer, Gu chenlian had turned around and disappeared in the corridor.


    ¡­¡­


    Since Bai ruotong cheated him in this way, she was doomed not to take the initiative to meet him.


    Gu chenlian can only wait for her in this way.


    The next day. In the West Lane restaurant.


    He prepared the meal and waited for Bai ruotong to come. As long as she comes to see him, he doesn''t care about her calculation. I don''t care if she sent the owner away.


    All he wanted was to have a good talk with her.


    Gu chenlian sat quietly at the Eight Immortals'' table, waiting for a long time, but no one came. The food on the table was already cold. Gu chenlian called someone to pour it out, and then called someone to serve a new meal.


    Bai ruotong likes to eat sweet and spicy food. The food on the table is sweet and spicy.


    From day till sunset, he still didn''t see Bai ruotong. To be disheartened, the door was pushed open at this time, and a beautiful shadow came in from the door.


    Gu chenlian''s heart moved slightly. When he looked towards the door, his heart suddenly fell down again. The person entering the room was not Bai ruotong, but Bai Yinling.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Gu chenlian did not have the good spirit to ask a way.


    "I want to ask your highness, what are you doing here?"


    Bai Yinling squinted and sat on the stool.


    "Did you send someone to follow the palace again?"


    Gu chenlian is used to doing such things all the time.


    "Your Highness, if Tong won''t come, she will go to the palace with her brother to see the Empress Dowager. I''m afraid she won''t come to see you."


    Bai Yinling smiles, holding chopsticks to eat the dishes on the table.

 Chapter 852

    Gu chenlian''s eyes darkened and raised her hand to shake off the chopsticks in her hands.


    "Go away!"


    He choked the word out of his throat.


    Bai Yinling''s hand still kept the action of holding chopsticks, but the corner of her mouth was filled with an ironic smile: "Your Highness doesn''t have to drive me away. I didn''t come here to be insulted by you. Your present appearance is too embarrassing. It makes me feel that I was wrong before."


    "So you''re here to satirize me?" Gu chenlian''s eyes were slightly cold and asked.


    "It''s not ironic, but the way you compromise is ironic. My real purpose here is to discuss cooperation with your highness.


    You want to get Bai ruotong, but it''s hard to make ends meet. No matter how you compromise, you will never be better than your Royal Highness Prince Rong. In that case, I have a better way to let your royal highness prince get Bai ruotong. "


    Bai Yinling took a sip of tea, and the food on the table made her panic.


    "What can you do?"


    "Marry me first," Bai Yinling said, "Your Highness, now that I have reached the hairpin, you and I naturally have an engagement. I want to marry to the prince''s mansion and help you fight against Prince Rong. When you become emperor in the future, won''t Bai ruotong be yours naturally? "


    Bai Yinling feels a little ironic.


    Now she wants to borrow another woman to stay with this man.


    But now she has no other way. Now she is locked up by the old lady. If the old lady had not given a banquet to the second Aunt Li''s family today, she would not have escaped while everyone was busy.


    She has no position in the west of the town. Now the only straw she can catch is Gu chenlian and empress Rongchen.


    "Even if our palace really becomes the emperor in the future, it''s not your turn to be the queen. What''s more, the palace is not down to the point where you need the help of Bai Yinling. "


    Gu chenlian snorted and took her words as a joke.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I''ve never thought of being your queen. I''m cooperating with you because I have no way to go now.


    Bai ruotong''s mind is vicious. Your highness can''t see clearly with your eyes. But your highness, you should know that my aunt is my favorite woman. Therefore, I am different from others in my father''s eyes.


    Now the Marquis''s office in the west of the town is on the way. It can compete with Prime Minister Murong. Moreover, the Marquis''s office in the west of the town has 30000 troops. If you can serve your highness, it will only be good for you to ascend the throne safely in the future.


    Your Highness Prince Rong has a talisman in hand. Please forgive Yinling for being rude. If there is really something wrong in the future, can you really compete with your Highness Prince Rong? "


    Bai Yinling squinted and asked.


    "You..."


    Her words pierced his heart everywhere. This is where Gu chenlian is. Although he is the crown prince, his position is not firm. All princes are greedy and stab in the back. His father''s body is becoming more and more depressed. If he is very ill and suddenly comes out with civil strife, Gu chenlian will not be able to resist.


    "Think about it, your highness. Do you want to fight with your Highness Prince Rong now, or do you want to fight with his Highness Prince Rong for a long time? "


    Bai Yinling then asked.


    "Can you really persuade the Marquis of Zhenxi to serve our palace?" Gu chenlian picked his eyebrows, half believing and half doubting.


    "Naturally, this is the condition of my cooperation with your highness."


    Bai Yinling said with a smile.


    "Bai Yinling, you haven''t explained your purpose yet. Why do you always pester our palace?"


    He asked slowly and seriously.


    "Then I would like to ask the prince why you always pester Bai ruotong?"


    Bai Yinling asked.

 Chapter 853

    Gu chenlian was stunned. Her words made him unable to answer.


    "Your Highness, I''m the same as you. I want to grow old with my beloved. But my life is not good, my sweetheart has other people in mind. Even if I can''t keep his heart, I can keep his people.


    Don''t tell me that you only intend to marry Bai Rutong in your life. You are the supreme of the Ninth Five-Year Plan. After all, you want to spread your branches and leaves. Your eastern palace can''t only accommodate Bai ruotong, isn''t it? "


    Bai Yinling said with a smile.


    In terms of emotion, Gu chenlian is merciless, but in terms of profit, he can persuade him.


    Besides Bai ruotong, what is more important to Gu chenlian is power.


    She can fight for his rights, which is the handle and means for her to negotiate with him.


    Gu Shen Lian thin lips micro movement, he wants to scold her "Crazy", but words to the throat but swallow down. If Bai Yinling is a madman, what is he. He is not more crazy than Bai Yinling.


    Knowing that she would never come, knowing that she didn''t care about him at all. He is still waiting in this restaurant.


    Compared with Bai Yinling''s ambition, he has no dignity in his love.


    "I promise you."


    After a while, he compromised.


    ¡­¡­


    In July, cicadas are singing.


    The palace is full of palace people beating cicadas. The bluestone slabs are scorched by the scorching sun. Stepping on them is like stepping on a brazier. You can feel your feet burning through the fish mouth boots.


    Jing Yu is lying in the corner of the pavilion. It''s in the afternoon, and all the princesses are resting in the bedroom. But she is a leisurely master. After she failed to escape from the palace wall and was caught by the guards, she lay down in the pavilion and waited to waste her time.


    "One... Two... Three..."


    She counted the clouds in the sky. When she was counting to 78, a happy voice came to her ears: "mother is going to accompany Xiuer to swim in the lake tonight, uncle, you should go back first."


    As she went, she saw the figures of Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng coming from the stone arch bridge in the distance. Bai ruotong is dragged forward by Gu Yixiu, and the three are followed by a big round dog.


    "Little sister-in-law!"


    She got up from the pavilion and ran to Bai ruotong. When Bai Chusheng saw her pink shadow coming like the wind, he could not help frowning.


    At the other end, Bai ran Tong saw her, and her mouth lit up a joyful smile: "princess, why are you here?"


    "It''s my sister-in-law. It''s so hot. Why don''t you stay in your room and come to the palace?"


    Jing Yu asked.


    "My mother and uncle are here to see grandma Huang." Gu Yixiu blinked and answered for Bai Rutong.


    "Who is your uncle?" Bai Chusheng snorted coldly.


    Jing Yu flattened his mouth and felt a little bored. She tilted her head and looked at Bai ruotong and said, "where are you going to play next? Are you going out of the palace now? Can you take me with you? "


    "Your Highness is better than staying in the palace."


    As soon as he heard that she wanted to leave the palace again, Bai Chusheng quickly gave up.


    Last time he took her back to the palace, he was a thief. Now that she''s going out of the palace again, it''s annoying to think about it.


    "No! If my sister-in-law is willing to talk to me in the imperial grandmother''s place, I can definitely go out of the palace!


    Recently, the sun is getting hotter and hotter, and the days are getting more and more boring. As soon as summer comes, the night ban period in the capital city will be extended, allowing countless hawkers to set up night markets. I''ve never been to the night market. It''s better to run into the sun when I choose. Can my sister-in-law take me to the night market? "


    Jing Yu asked.

 Chapter 854

    Looking at Jing Yu''s expectant eyes, Bai ruotong wants to answer, but Bai Chusheng preempts and says, "No


    "Why?"


    Not only Jing Yu, but also Bai Rutong asked.


    There will be a dragon boat festival tonight. Although there are many people, if you intercede with the old empress dowager and bring enough bodyguards, the old empress dowager will agree. Bai ruotong was puzzled by his brother''s refusal.


    "Take a princess out of the palace. If something happens, it''s the responsibility of xihou mansion." Bai Chusheng said.


    "It''s a big deal. I''ll take enough bodyguards myself. I won''t drag down the West Marquis''s residence. Even if I meet an assassin in the street and die, it''s none of your business to deal with the xihou mansion! "


    Jing Yu is angry.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that the young man in front of her has a big opinion on her. Isn''t that the last time he bothered him to take her as a thief? Although it was forced, she apologized to him as long as she saw the little general in the palace afterwards.


    Why does he hate her so much.


    Jingyu''s chest is not a taste.


    "My uncle is a real cheapskate."


    Gu Yixiu, who had never spoken, opened his mouth at this time. Bai Chusheng tightened his brow. He didn''t agree with the little highness. No matter what he said, the little highness would have two words.


    No, he is not incompatible with his highness, but with all the people in the palace.


    "Aunt Jingyu, please feel at ease. I will go and say to my father, let you come out with us. My uncle won''t protect you. Hugh will protect you. We don''t have to ask him


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    Jing Yu heard the words and nodded heavily.


    Bai Chusheng''s heart became more and more agitated.


    "Brother, you''re so good. If we go out together, what will happen. What''s more, your highness will be here. He will take care of everything. What are you afraid of, brother? "


    Bai added.


    Get it!


    Now it''s really his fault.


    It''s not that Bai Chusheng is stingy. He was a minister, and Gu Yixiu and Jing Yu were monarchs. If they have something to do, he will accompany them. Those who can be ministers should not have too much friendship with the monarch. Bai ruotong, a woman, should not care about these human relations, but Bai Chusheng should.


    He gave a bitter smile, but said: "tonight you go boating, watch the night market is, I will not go..."


    "No!"


    Bai ruotong was about to stop, but Jing Yu opened his mouth first. She grabbed Bai Chusheng''s cloud sleeve in a flurry and said anxiously, "don''t be angry, general Bai. It''s a big deal that I won''t go. Listen to what you said, tonight you have a prior engagement. It''s Jingyu''s abrupt.


    Just think that Jing Yu didn''t ask for help. What he said just now doesn''t count. Jing Yu won''t go with you. "


    Although he said so, Bai Chusheng clearly saw the woman''s tears twinkling in the corner of her eyes.


    He narrowed his eyes and said that he would not work with them. Emotion is playing the emotional card of compromise.


    Bai ruotong has already played this trick to perfection. Therefore, Bai Chusheng can see if he is showing off his pity.


    "Xie Jingyu''s understanding, goodbye."


    When Bai Chusheng''s words came to an end, Gu Yixiu and Bai Rutong were about to turn around and leave. Jingyu''s tears choked in her eyes. Her coquetry was effective for the old empress dowager and her father. How could it be ineffective for this man?


    "After watching for a long time, I thought that general Bai would eat his sister''s bitter meat plan. It seems that general Bai is not stupid. He knows that his sister''s bitter meat plan is poisonous and can''t eat it."


    Step just stepped not far behind, suddenly came a woman''s artificial voice of ridicule.


    "Brother..."


    Bai ruotong stops and drags Bai Chusheng''s sleeve. They looked back and did not know when a pretty woman came down from the gallery and came with a big swing.

 Chapter 855

    Bai ruotong choked. The girl had to look familiar.


    She thought about it seriously, but she couldn''t figure out why. Looking at the woman''s face, although her face is beautiful, her eyebrows and eyes are mean.


    Her eyes turned to her dress again, until she saw the long thin whip around her waist, and then she suddenly remembered that this woman was not princess Qingying, whom she saw at the Lantern Festival a year ago?


    She still remembers that at that time, she and her brother had a lot of trouble for Jing Xian and Qing Ying.


    Jing Yu''s face was suddenly dim.


    "Did my younger sister forget that your mother asked you about your lessons a few days ago, and your piano practice was very bad. My mother said that she would ask you about your lessons on the eighth day of next month. If she still couldn''t do it, she would punish you to kneel in the ancestral hall for one month. Did my younger sister forget that?"


    Jing Yu bit his lip: "it has nothing to do with my sister."


    Bai ruotong choked, thought for a moment and walked towards them: "Princess Qingying hasn''t seen her for a year. She''s still so mean."


    Green cherry is proud, a listen to white if Tong this words, the corner of the mouth smile immediately fold up, frown eight character eyebrow staring at white if Tong.


    Just now, standing far away, she didn''t see the woman talking to Jingyu clearly. Originally, she just wanted to make fun of Jingyu. Unexpectedly, the woman turned back after she had gone far away.


    She looked at Bai ruotong carefully and said in dismay, "Bai ruotong? It''s you


    Although she only met Bai ruotong, she hated her deeply. Qing Ying, who had never been insulted, was severely humiliated by Prince Rong because of Bai ruotong.


    "Do you... Know each other?"


    Jingyu blinks. Bai Rutong seldom comes to the palace. How can they recognize each other?


    "I know it naturally, and I remember it deeply."


    Qing Ying choked out this sentence from her teeth.


    Bai Chusheng stroked his forehead and stopped Bai ruotong behind him.


    "Princess Qingying, it''s time to go out of the palace now. I''m sorry, but I won''t accompany you."


    After that, he took Bai ruotong''s wrist and walked back. Qing Ying''s temperament is a master who will ignite when she provokes, and Bai ruotong is a disaster maker who is not afraid of anything.


    Two people meet together, is the thunder hit the fire, not to poke a hole in the day.


    Bai ruotong knew that his elder brother didn''t want to cause trouble, so he didn''t say much. The elder brother doesn''t agree with Jingyu''s case. It''s a big deal to go back and ask his highness to plead in front of the old empress dowager.


    With a good idea in mind, Bai ruotong leaves quickly with his elder brother. But before they took a few steps, they yelled at each other and said, "you dare to go if the princess doesn''t let you go? Come on! Stop them for the princess


    With Qing Ying''s order, a large group of guards surrounded the three.


    "Sister! What are you going to do! "


    Jing Yu asks in a panic.


    This is the imperial palace. If it''s noisy, it will spread to the empress and the Empress Dowager.


    "It''s not easy to meet white girl and white childe here. How can you let you go easily?"


    Green cherry smile, such a good opportunity, she can''t let go. The last time she was outside the palace, and Prince Rong was present, she suffered from Bai ruotong. This time, she will never let Bai ruotong go easily on her territory.


    Draw out long whip to swing on the ground, whip sends out "pa pa" crisp sound. Bai ruotong takes a cool breath. The princess is so fierce. Is it because she wants to teach her a lesson here?


    If you quarrel with Princess Qingying here, even if it''s not her fault, you will be punished together.


    Must be green cherry is also see this, so there is no fear of flogging with her demonstration.


    "Aunt Qingying, what do you want to do?"


    Gu Yixiu is young, but he is not afraid of anything. See green cherry take out a whip, small hand a Yang, block in front of Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng.

 Chapter 856

    "Yixiu, don''t mind your own business. I''m just playing with white girl. Don''t worry. I will never hurt her."


    Qing Ying starts to smile and walks towards Bai ruotong.


    "Princess, if we have sinned, the royal highness of the princess is coming directly to us. That is, the whip is not long, but don''t hurt anyone."


    Bai Chusheng protects Bai ruotong with one hand and Gu Yixiu with the other.


    Green cherry cold hum a, shake up long whip toward white Chusheng Yang go. With the sound of "pa", a whip mark suddenly appeared on the back of Bai Chusheng''s hand.


    "Sister!"


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Jing Yu''s face turns white with fright. Qing Ying, it''s true! At the same time, several people under the legs of Sanbao bared his teeth and called, toward the green cherry. Green cherry subconsciously back two steps, raised the whip to three treasure small round belly is a whip.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Sanbao was knocked to the ground, shivering and whining.


    "Bai ruotong, wasn''t you arrogant last time you were outside the palace? You made me miserable with brother five. I want you to pay back all the grudges of that day! "


    Jing Yu said that, and directly aimed at Bai ruotong, it was a whip. Bai ruotong had no way back and put his hand in his face.


    Bai Chusheng is about to help her block it, but a figure rushes to Bai ruotong''s side in front of her to block it.


    Just listen to the "pa" of a crisp ring, jing to the wrist immediately was beaten to the skin.


    "Hiss..."


    She took a cold breath, covered her wrist, raised her eyebrow, and angrily said, "sister! Have you had enough! Although your father and grandmother dote on you, you beat the minister and Marquis''s house with a whip in the palace. If I report this to the emperor''s grandmother, do you think the emperor''s grandmother will easily forgive you? "


    "What can''t be forgiven? No matter what, I said to the emperor''s grandmother. I''m competing with general Bai for martial arts skills. The whip doesn''t have eyes, so it''s hard to avoid being hurt.


    You often go out of the palace to make trouble. Do you think the emperor''s grandmother will believe you or the princess? "


    Green cherry didn''t half cent anxious, hook up lips Cape to sneer a way.


    Bai ruotong bit his lip and said, "now that you''ve beaten me, can you let us go?"


    "You haven''t got it yet!"


    Green cherry said, is a whip toward white if Tong Yang. Before the whip touched Bai ruotong, he was dragged by Bai Chusheng.


    "Princess Qingying, don''t go too far!"


    He said in a cold voice.


    Although he doesn''t want to make trouble, it doesn''t mean that Bai Chusheng is a soft steamed stuffed bun. If you really care about it, he''ll have a fight with Qing Ying.


    Meow!


    Bai ruotong cursed his mother in his heart. Eyes smart a turn, seems to think of what idea, she squatted down body, in Gu Yixiu ear whispered a few words. Gu Yixiu was stunned and then nodded.


    "Sister! Miss Bai is my friend. If you treat her like this again, don''t blame me for being rude to you


    Jingyu grabs the whip from Bai Chusheng and throws it hard.


    "Three treasures! Bite her! There is no whip in her hand


    Gu Yixiu orders in a loud voice at this time. Three treasures a excite spirit, dog eye a horizontal toward green cherry gallop and go.


    "Dead dog! Past


    Green cherry a flustered, be chased by three treasures flustered flee. Taking advantage of her inattention, Bai ruotong quietly comes to her side and stretches out her feet.


    "Ah


    Green Ying is so tripped by her, the body immediately crawls on the ground, rolled a circle.


    "Your Highness, are you all right?"


    Bai rushes forward to check, and pushes away the three treasures that want to bite Qingying''s ankle.


    "Bai ruotong! You bitch


    Qingying raises her hand and is about to hit Bai ruotong in the face. How can Bai ruotong let her succeed? She grabs her finger and pulls it back. Qingying''s face suddenly comes into close contact with the ground.

 Chapter 857

    "Ah! Princess Qingying


    Bai ruotong pretended to be in a panic and screamed with the stunned bodyguards: "what are you still doing! If you don''t hurry up, help Princess Qingying to get up! "


    "Yes... Yes..."


    The bodyguards responded and ran to the green cherry in a hurry. Green cherry fell a black and blue face, straight nose was mud ground to grind bleeding, dirty her pink skirt.


    "I... I..."


    How ever was she so embarrassed in the palace? She bit her teeth, angrily looked at Bai Rutong, sat on the ground and cried.


    "Bai... Bai Rutong... I will never let you go... You... You are too much!"


    Green cherry is burping, her fingers are hanging down her thigh, and she seems to be wronged. Bai Rutong vomits his tongue and turns his face to find out the injury of his brother and Jingyu.


    "It''s not far from the hospital. Doctor yu should be on duty today. Let''s go and bandage it first."


    White Rutong road.


    "Not bad."


    Bai Chusheng nodded. He didn''t care about his own injury, but looking at Jingyu''s arm, it was bleeding. Just that whip, she should be heavier than herself.


    Originally thought it was an affectation Princess Royal Highness, never thought, she is also heavy feeling heavy righteousness person.


    My impression of her suddenly improved.


    "You hit me and want to go?"


    Green cherry see a few people want to go, scream to block a way.


    "Originally, we didn''t want to make trouble, but Princess Qingying insisted on not letting go. Now it''s like this. I think the Empress Dowager will know that she doesn''t want to make trouble. It doesn''t mean that my brother and I are afraid of trouble. Princess Qingying can help her if she wants to


    Bai ruotong was too lazy to talk to her again. He left with a cruel word and left here with his brother.


    After dressing up in the Tai hospital, as soon as he came out of the main door, he saw a purple robed father-in-law coming with some little ones.


    "Princess Dexin, little general Bai, your highness, Jingyu princess," the father-in-law kneaded his voice and bowed to the people one by one, "empress dowager, please."


    "Qing Ying ran to the Empress Dowager first to make trouble!"


    Jingyu snorted a breath from his nose. Today''s thing is all green cherry a person to do evil, rely on the identity of his princess want to be embarrassed.


    She just satirizes herself. Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng are innocent.


    No matter what conflicts have happened before, it''s wrong to beat people in the palace.


    Jing Yu thought angrily and listened to Bai ruotong: "what are you afraid of? Since you can''t avoid the trouble, just now you are impulsive. Why do you want to get such a whip for me. You''re a princess. I''m just the head of the county. You''re more expensive than me... "


    "Where am I more valuable than you?" Jing Yu angrily glanced at her, "you are the future Princess of Rong Qin. You are much more expensive than me. What''s more, I''ve got a good deal with this whip. When my second brother knows about it, I''ll make trouble in the future. She thinks that if I get a whip for you, she may help me to hold it. "


    Jing Yu laughs and starts to make a small calculation in his heart.


    Bai Chusheng sighed and looked at them helplessly: "when the old lady asks, I will answer. You are only responsible for nodding and agreeing."


    "You... Can you say more about green cherry?" Jing Yu doubts.


    "Princess, don''t look at my brother''s brother. My brother''s brother is still very good at speaking, but he has a problem, that is, he is in trouble, so he can''t open his mouth on weekdays.


    As long as it''s a problem he''s willing to solve, we don''t have to worry. You''ll see what your brother does. "


    Bai Rutong blinks and smiles at Jingyu mysteriously.

 Chapter 858

    Go to CI Ning palace. As expected, Qing Ying had knelt down in the main hall and cried. Bai ruotong sighed. He didn''t know what these active troublemakers were up to. It was so hot that he had to run back and forth. He was not tired.


    "See the Empress Dowager."


    "I''d like to send my regards to the Empress Dowager."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people salute the Empress Dowager one by one and go to one side to sit down. The Empress Dowager looked at Bai ruotong and said with a smile, "you just came here to greet the mourning family. I didn''t expect that just one hour later, you came again."


    The Empress Dowager''s teasing did not mean anything. Bai ruotong let go. It seems that Qingying didn''t make the Empress Dowager angry.


    With an embarrassed smile, Bai ruotong wanted to reply, but the Empress Dowager opened her mouth first. She pointed to the wound on Jingyu''s and Bai Chusheng''s hands and said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter with the wound on your two hands?"


    "Yes..."


    Before Jingyu could reply, Qingying said, "grandmother, I was having fun with my sister and general Bai. The whip doesn''t have long eyes. She accidentally hurt little general Bai and her sister. Qingying also apologizes. However, Miss Bai has to be unreasonable and push Qingying to the ground. The wound on Qingying''s face comes from it. "


    Get it!


    The princess is also smart. Knowing that the dirty water can''t reach everyone, concentrate your fire on her.


    She is also really wronged, presumably that group of bodyguards have been through in advance by her, will not help her speak.


    "Empress dowager, this is a misunderstanding. At that time, Princess Qingying''s whip waved wildly and hurt Princess Jingyu. His Royal Highness''s dog had been gracious to the princess and was very human,


    Seeing that Jingyu is injured, she barks at Princess Qingying. Princess Qingying is frightened and falls to the ground. My sister reaches out to help her, but she is misunderstood by Princess Qingying.


    Let''s invite the Empress Dowager to give us a lesson. "


    Bai Chusheng helps Bai ruotong to pour the dirty water back.


    The old empress dowager understood the truth and couldn''t clap her hands. She also knows what kind of temperament Qingying is. Bai Chusheng has been a general for many years and devoted himself to the country. He would never lie to this old lady about such trifles.


    It must be the same as that of general Bai.


    "What does general Bai mean? Do you mean green cherry lied in front of the emperor''s grandmother? " Qing Ying squints. What she wants to deal with is Bai ruotong. Bai Chu is born to be busy.


    "I didn''t say that Princess Qingying was lying. I just said that there was a misunderstanding."


    Bai Chu was born.


    "Grandmother, can you see that? The three of them conspired to slander Qing Ying. The guards could see clearly what was going on at that time. Don''t believe them, grandmother


    Qing Ying is worried. The old empress dowager is reasonable. If Bai Chusheng deceives her and believes him, what can she do.


    The old empress dowager turned the beads between her fingers, her eyes wandering on several people. She pursed her mouth and thought for a moment. When she wanted to speak, the eunuch in charge walked into the hall and reported: "the queen mother, the queen mother has arrived."


    "What brings her here?"


    The old empress dowager smiles.


    It''s nothing more than baby trouble. It''s no big deal. What did the queen come for.


    The old empress dowager took a sip of tea. When she looked up again, empress Rongchen had already come to her.


    "My concubine, please greet my mother."


    "What are you doing here?"


    The old empress dowager rubbed her eyebrows and asked.


    "I heard that Princess Qingying was beaten in the palace. As the head of the harem, I''ll see what happened."


    Rong Chen empress smiles to return a way.

 Chapter 859

    Listening to this, the old empress dowager raised a sarcastic smile. Where is the Queen''s mind so simple? The princesses and princesses are making a lot of noise. When did she manage it, this time she just saw Bai Rutong.


    "As you can see now, it''s nothing more than a fight between children. If the queen has nothing to do, she should leave first."


    The Empress Dowager waved.


    "Mother, you have to make up your mind for Qingying. Qingying is bullied by the two Bai family members. The emperor''s grandmother doesn''t believe Qingying. If you don''t believe Qingying, Qingying is desperate!"


    Although Qing Ying was not born by the queen, she respected her very much. So it was also loved by the queen. Compared with Jing Yu, who didn''t know how to adapt, she got along well in front of the old empress dowager and the queen.


    Just now she secretly sent someone to inform the queen to come. Now the queen has come, she must be in charge of her.


    "Since it''s a fight between little dolls, how can I disturb you. Let my concubine take them back to my concubine''s palace for interrogation. "


    The empress didn''t pay attention to Qing Ying. She looked up and talked with the old empress dowager genially.


    "Interrogation? Why did the queen use such a serious word? It''s just a small matter. How could she make such a fuss that she had to be interrogated? "


    The old empress dowager raised her voice to question. Empress Rongchen''s mind is complex, and her eyes can''t hold Prince Rong.


    Now Prince Rong''s unmarried princess has committed a crime. She can''t seize the opportunity to interrogate Haosheng.


    Bai Rutong and Bai Chusheng exchanged a look. They didn''t think the queen would come here. It seems that they underestimated Qing Ying. But also, if it is not behind someone''s support, green cherry where the courage to dare to bully in the palace.


    "Empress dowager, Weichen and her sister dare not bother to support her. Since the Empress Dowager wants to interrogate Weichen and her sister, Weichen and her sister are willing to follow the empress."


    Bai Chusheng stepped forward to complete the Tao.


    "The body is not afraid of the shadow slanting, if Tong is not wrong, everything is just a misunderstanding. But it made Princess Qingying cry so sad that Rutong should be punished. Rutong is willing to go with the empress. "


    Bai added.


    Although the old empress dowager is facing them, if the empress insists on a stalemate with the old empress dowager, and things get worse to the holy place, the Marquis''s office in the west of the town will be crowned with words of arrogance.


    For the sake of Hou Fu''s reputation, we have to compromise now.


    Moreover, even if the queen is in a dilemma, she will not be in a dilemma. The injury of Bai Chusheng and Jing Yu clearly shows that the queen will not be punished too much even if she wants to be partial.


    "Why?"


    The queen was about to answer with satisfaction, but Jing Yu, who had been silent, opened her mouth: "grandmother, mother! Today''s thing is not what my sister said. How can I practice martial arts? Bah! Practice a ghost!


    Today, my sister met me talking with my brother and sister in the Bai family. She came forward to challenge me and insisted on teaching Miss Bai a lesson with a whip. I like Miss Bai, so I blocked a whip for her and got hurt!


    The bodyguards were bought by our sister. If we tell the truth, the emperor''s grandmother will not believe it. That''s why we want to make peace and compromise. But the empress wanted to interrogate the brothers and sisters of the Bai family. Why! Is there no royal law in the palace? "


    Jing Yu is indignant and tells his grievances. The Queen''s face suddenly turned black: "Jingyu! What are you talking about! If you don''t have a clean mouth, you will be full of vulgar words as a princess? "


    "Yes! I''m vulgar! Jingyu''s mother died early, so she didn''t educate her to be a princess. But even though Jingyu is vulgar, she knows that she can''t bully others! "

 Chapter 860

    Bai ruotong understood why Jingyu was always punished by the queen all day long. It turns out that this girl is a lover. She even dares to swear in front of the Empress Dowager.


    Good! Woman, you have successfully attracted the attention of the president!


    Such a sincere sister who loves to fight against injustice, she Bai ruotong has made up her mind!


    "Son of a bitch! take advantage of one ''s or sb . else ''s power to bully people? Who is bullying? Jingyu, the more you live, the more you go back. How can you say these words casually? Green cherry is your sister, but now you help outsiders discredit your sister, do you still have conscience? "


    Rong Chen empress sinks voice to scold a way. Green cherry droops her head, and the corner of her mouth can''t stop rising. Sure enough, no matter what faults she committed, empress Rongchen will always be on her side.


    "Mother, Jingyu is not helping outsiders to discredit her sisters. Besides, white girl is not an outsider. Jingyu is just telling the truth. Today''s thing is really caused by my sister, and her injury is also self inflicted.


    There is not half a lie in Jingyu''s words just now. If you add half a price, Jingyu will not die well! "


    Jing Yu knelt down and said solemnly.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was a little complicated. She and Jing Yu just met by chance and had a good feeling after chatting. But Jingyu dared to petition the queen in front of her.


    This woman is really a just person.


    Empress Rongchen''s face turned white with anger. She doesn''t care who is right and who is wrong in this matter. She just wants to use this matter to give Bai ruotong a blow.


    How can I expect that Jingyu, Cheng Yaojin, will fight against her. It seems that on weekdays, she is still too tolerant and loving to this girl. As a result, she dares to jump out in front of her.


    "Jingyu, what you said is true?"


    The empress dowager, who had been silent, asked.


    Jingyu nodded his head heavily: "Jingyu has nothing to deceive. He can swear poison with his grandmother."


    "It''s no use swearing poison. Naturally, the AI family can trust you, but..." the Empress Dowager said here, but the words changed. "Since the queen has the mind to deal with this matter, she has dealt with it. If you want to take it, you can take it. The AI family wants to see how the queen will decide."


    Empress Dowager said, eyes sharp turn to Rong Chen empress. Empress Rongchen was stunned. The Empress Dowager clearly wanted to give her a bad impression. Jingyu said just now, if she really believes it, it means that she is sure that it''s all Qingying''s crime.


    But she just agreed to let her deal with the matter. She just wanted to see how she would deal with Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng. If the punishment was heavy, the Empress Dowager would see clearly the small calculation in her mind.


    But she can''t refuse the Empress Dowager. Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng were asked to be interrogated by her. After the Empress Dowager agreed, she repented. What''s the matter.


    Empress Rongchen twisted Xiumei ambitiously. Just when she was in a dilemma, Gu Yixiu broke away from Bai ruotong''s arms and ran to the old empress dowager, pleading: "Granny Huang! Please don''t let the grandmother take her mother away. She... She will want to hit her mother. "


    Childish words amused the Empress Dowager with a serious face. She looked down at her lovely grandson and said in a slow voice, "don''t worry, Xiuer. Your grandmother won''t beat your mother. She just asked your mother to have tea in her palace."


    Tea?


    When the queen heard these two words, she almost vomited out of her breath.


    "No! You can''t eat tea. What if the grandmother poisoned her mother''s tea


    Gu Yixiu clenched the Empress Dowager''s hand anxiously.


    As soon as the voice fell, the man suddenly asked, "poison? Who''s going to poison? "

 Chapter 861

    They all looked back, and saw Gu Yanqing in xuanzi official robe stride into the hall. His face was cold, and his eyes were sharp. After looking around the hall, he walked to the old empress dowager and knelt down and said, "grandson, please say hello to the emperor''s grandmother."


    "Get up. It was Xiuer who was joking. What brings you here?"


    The old empress dowager stroked Gu Yixiu''s head and said with a smile.


    "Father! Grandmother Huang is not joking for her grandchildren. She is going to leave her mother to grandmother Huang. The emperor''s grandmother always hates her grandchildren and father. She certainly won''t make it easier for her mother. Father, please help her mother


    Gu Yixiu ran to Gu Yanqing with his legs, hugged his long leg in a panic and pleaded.


    "Your mother made a mistake again?"


    Gu Yanqing is not angry but laughs. He holds Gu Yixiu on his chest and laughs playfully.


    Gu Yanqing''s sudden arrival completely reassures Bai Rutong. As long as he is there, he will never be in the hands of the queen.


    "My mother didn''t make any mistakes. It was aunt Qingying who bullied her and beat her with a whip. Uncle and aunt Jingyu were hurt by Aunt Qingying''s whip, and she beat Sanbao with a whip..."


    Gu Yixiu choked and tears came out of his big watery eyes. Qing Ying listens to Gu Yixiu''s accusation, scared out a cold sweat.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes sank little by little, and the fierce and evil covered that exquisite and peerless face.


    "Mother, what Yi Xiu said is true?"


    His voice is icy cold, have no temperature, even if is to allow Chen empress, also drive his cold oppressive tone to force a heart tight.


    "How can a child''s accusation be easily believed?"


    The empress of Rong Chen calmed down and said.


    "Since it''s a little baby, why does the mother want to fight for Qingying?"


    Gu Yanqing cold ah, get up to walk toward Jing Yu. Jingyu''s arm has been bandaged traces, although it is changed clothes, but the raised cloth marks are still clear to the eye.


    "Does it hurt?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Jingyu''s tears burst out of his eyes. How to be bullied by Qing Ying, she never shed a tear, but Gu Yanqing''s insipid question made her nose sour.


    "No pain."


    Since her mother''s death, Gu Yanqing is the only one who is good to her. The mother''s concubine and the former queen were sisters in the palace, so after the death of the mother''s concubine, Gu Yanqing would send someone to greet her as long as she entered the palace.


    As a result, Jingyu loved his half brother very much and regarded him as the only relative in the palace.


    "Grandmothers, grandsons can''t ignore today''s affairs since they see them. It''s not the first time that Qing Ying is perverse and has made a mess in the palace. If grandmothers don''t find justice today, grandsons will solve it in their own way."


    Gu Yanqing''s words are indifferent, but they are mixed with anger. The old empress dowager heard clearly that he was holding back his anger.


    "Prince Rong, the affairs of the harem are always decided by the queen mother and the palace. What do you want to do? How do you manage it? "


    Empress Rong Chen couldn''t swallow this breath. She came here today because she thought it would embarrass Bai ruotong. She didn''t think that she didn''t get any benefits.


    To embarrass Bai ruotong is to take the opportunity to embarrass Gu Yanqing. But now the Lord is standing in front of her, but she is afraid of hands and feet, and she is pressed tightly by him.


    "If Tong is the princess of our king, how can we not manage her when she is wronged?"


    Gu Yanqing asked calmly.


    Bai ruotong''s heart jumped and looked up at Gu Yanqing. His eyes just fell on her. Different from the evil just now, when he looked at her, his eyes were as gentle as spring water, even mixed with a little love.

 Chapter 862

    No one has to tell her that his one look is enough to tell her that no matter what the storm is, he will stand in front of her and make her the most reliable umbrella.


    She doesn''t have to be afraid of hands and feet. Even if she pokes the day through, Gu Yanqing will help her fill it in.


    Thinking of this, Bai ruotong went to the old empress dowager and knelt down: "empress dowager, what happened today is exactly what Princess Jingyu said. Princess Qingying has always been in a dilemma.


    Ruotong is afraid of her hands and feet, and dare not tell the truth in front of the Empress Dowager. It''s because ruotong is afraid. Now ruotong is nameless, and the imperial palace is nothing but Hakka to ruotong.


    However, although Princess Qingying is in a dilemma to ruotong, ruotong really shouldn''t quarrel with Princess Qingying and disturb the purity of Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager. Please forgive me. "


    She seems to be pleading guilty, but her words are full of grievances. The old empress dowager sighed heavily. She just stopped and said, "it''s not what I want to see today.


    Queen and Qing''er, both of you step back. With Qing''er here, Queen, if you want to take Bai ruotong away, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    AI Jia is here to discuss justice with you. Qing Ying, you should really sharpen your perverse temperament. The AI family will punish you to copy Buddhist scriptures in the ancestral hall for three days. You can''t leave without the permission of the AI family. "


    "Grandmother..."


    Qing Ying cries out bitterly. She wants to hold herself. Gu Yanqing''s eyes are sharp as a knife. Qing Ying swallows. She doesn''t dare to say anything when she lowers her head.


    The Queen''s eyes were as poisonous as poison, and she was angry with Gu Yanqing. She is the queen of Nanyuan, the mother of a country, but this man never respects her.


    She was very angry, but in front of the empress dowager, she couldn''t vent her anger.


    "Queen, if it''s all right, you step back first."


    The empress''s unwillingness and indignation were all written on her face. The Empress Dowager squinted and said coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The empress''s back was stiff. After a while, she said slowly, "I''m leaving."


    Seeing off the man who was looking for trouble, Gu Yanqing stopped to stay longer and said, "grandmother, since the matter has been solved, my grandson will leave first."


    "Qing''er, come here."


    The old empress dowager smiles, does not let go, but waved to him, Gu Yanqing a Leng, and the old empress dowager walked. The old empress dowager''s eyes turned and gently fell on Bai ruotong: "girl, come here, too."


    Bai ruotong obediently went to the old empress dowager.


    The old empress dowager held their hands, folded them together, and said: "Qing''er, since you engaged with the little girl of Bai family, your heart has become soft and human, and you know how to protect the people you love. It''s very gratifying to mourn for your family."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved, and her lips stretched slightly.


    "Little girl, I give my favorite grandson to you. You can treat him well. Don''t look at him coldly. He''s heartier than anyone else.


    I haven''t seen Qing''er''s expression for a long time. "


    The old empress dowager smiles happily and presses their hands tightly in her palms.


    Since the death of the former queen, Gu Yanqing has frozen her heart and no one can touch it.


    But just now, the Empress Dowager clearly saw the burning anger in his eyes.


    When the former queen was still there, he would show such a look to protect her.


    The old empress dowager could see that he had moved his mind to Bai ruotong.


    Originally thought that in addition to the former queen, no one else to hinder his heart, but in front of the little girl can do.


    She hopes that this girl can cure all the pain in Gu Yanqing''s heart.

 Chapter 863

    Bai Rutong looked at the old empress dowager in doubt, blinked and nodded her head.


    Give Gu Yanqing to her?


    Isn''t that what the bride''s father said to the groom at the wedding?


    She choked and thought about how to answer the old empress dowager''s words. After a while, she said cautiously, "empress dowager, don''t worry. Ruotong will take good care of your highness and won''t let him suffer any injustice."


    Gu Yanqing took a puff from the corner of her mouth. Although this is moving, it is always strange.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the palace, everyone was relieved. At this time, it was dusk, and the sun set on the west mountain, leaving only a large afterglow of burning clouds hanging in the sky.


    Jingyu''s eyes are still red. She follows several people to the palace gate. She stops and stands at the palace gate.


    Gu Yanqing''s steps, looking back at her: "there is a dragon boat tonight, do not go to see?"


    Jing Yu''s eyes brightened: "I... can I go?"


    "What? Don''t you want to Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Think about it!"


    Jing Yu nods like a pound of garlic, and follows Gu Yanqing out of the palace with a smile. But then, Yu Guang sweeps aside Bai Chusheng. She stops and carefully raises her eyes to see him. The bright eyes were shining. It seemed that they were asking Bai Chusheng what he meant.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "General white hates me."


    Jing Yu is stuffy.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned. Before he could answer, he just heard a "puff" sound. Bai ruotong covered his mouth and gave a happy laugh. He covered his stomach with one hand and held Jingyu''s hand with the other.


    "Jing princess, your Highness has spoken, brother brother can not stop, you can be bold and bold with us is!"


    White Rutong road.


    Jing Yu pursed her lips and nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    The little princess, on the contrary, was submissive. Bai Rutong chuckled twice and led her to the carriage. Bai Chusheng narrowed his eyes and got on the carriage behind several people without saying a word.


    In the carriage, all the way speechless. Bai ruotong covered his lips, yawned and fell asleep on the cushion. Half an hour later, she was awakened by a noise.


    When she opened her eyes, she was covered with a thin blanket and her head was on Gu Yanqing''s shoulder.


    "Enough sleep?"


    Gu Yanqing asked in a warm voice, smoothing her slightly disordered hair behind her ears. Bai ruotong nodded. Today, I entered the palace early in the morning. I was entangled by green cherry and sleepy all day. Now I can take a nap safely in the carriage.


    She looked around the carriage, slightly stunned. In addition to Gu Yixiu, who lies on her legs and snores, the positions of her brother and Jing Yu are empty.


    "Where are they?" Bai Rutong was surprised.


    "Just passing by the lantern stall, Jingyu clamored to be accompanied by general Bai." Gu Yanqing said it leisurely, then shook Gu Yixiu who was lying in Bai Rutong''s arms.


    "Well..."


    Gu Yixiu opened his sleepy eyes, sat up straight and covered his lips with a small yawn.


    "Mother, when did you wake up?"


    "Why are you asleep?"


    Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    "Looking at her mother sleeping soundly, Xiuer also went to sleep with her."


    Gu Yixiu scratched his head and returned with a smile.


    Bai Rutong looked at him with a smile and stroked his head.


    "Come on, let''s go to the boat first. I think little general Bai and they will come soon."


    Gu Yanqing took Gu Yixiu in one hand and Bai Rutong in the other. Out of the post station, the three were just by the river. Surrounded by the crowd, Zhao Chengming people have already dredged the crowd, saw Gu Yanqing three people, protected them into the ship.


    The ship Gu Yanqing rented was very big and had two rooms to connect with each other.

 Chapter 864

    Although it is an inner room and a wing room, there are no walls and bricks on the outside. Instead, there are several pillars, and the scenery in the wing room can be seen at a glance. Looking from the boat, you can see the excitement outside.


    After entering the boat, Bai ruotong suddenly saw the dragon boat team at the end of the river. It''s not Gu Yanqing''s idea to watch the dragon boat race, but Bai ruotong likes the company.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong


    The deafening sound of gongs came from the dragon boat. Bai ruotong stood at the bow of the boat and looked out: "what are you doing?"


    "It''s boosting morale."


    Gu Yanqing took a sip of the wine in his glass and said softly.


    Bai ruotong is laughing happily. Gu Yixiu also runs here at this time, grabs her hand and stands with her.


    Her eyes toward the river, the river is connected with three restaurants, lattice full of people, are happily waiting for the dragon boat race.


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s remaining light swept, he suddenly stopped his eyes in front of a window lattice. It was a three story restaurant with two people, a man and a woman, standing on the side porch of the third floor.


    Although the distance is far, she is familiar with them.


    It''s Gu chenlian and Bai Yinling.


    It seemed that he noticed her gaze. Gu chenlian''s head looked at her slowly. He stopped looking at her and didn''t move.


    Bai ruotong''s subconscious deflection. She didn''t expect to meet Gu chenlian on such a day today, but the restaurant where he asked Luo Dao to take a message yesterday was by the river.


    Yesterday, Luo Dao suddenly came to speak for Gu chenlian. She said she wanted to talk to her face to face.


    Since the day of parting on the cliff, Bai ruotong has no intention to meet Gu chenlian. Although he deceived Gu chenlian first, because of this, she saw Gu chenlian clearly.


    He is not the kind of person who is affectionate and righteous in his mouth, and he will not, as he said, take care of her and love her in order to repay his previous crimes.


    Otherwise, when she pretended to be the original owner, Gu chenlian would not be confused and would treat her well.


    Thinking about this, Bai ruotong put a helpless smile on his mouth.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Gu Yanqing''s voice suddenly appeared in her ear. Bai Rutong was so scared that he almost fell from the bow.


    "Be careful."


    He encircled her waist and clasped it into his arms. Gu Yixiu covered his eyes and ran back to the cabin with a smile.


    "I saw Gu chenlian."


    Bai ruotong did not intend to hide, but pointed to Gu chenlian''s direction. Gu Yanqing looked back, Gu chenlian''s figure really stood in front of the corridor. He was motionless, like a statue. And his head, always toward them.


    Although he couldn''t see his eyes clearly, Gu Yanqing knew who he was looking at. With a big hand, he takes Bai ruotong into his arms and looks up at Gu chenlian.


    At that end, Gu chenlian''s body was slightly stunned.


    He could see clearly that Gu Yanqing was swearing sovereignty with him.


    "Have you seen clearly, your highness? There is no you in Bai ruotong''s eyes now. No matter how hard you try, Gu Yanqing is in her heart. You have no choice but to rob her. "


    Bai Yinling smiles slightly, and her eyes reflect the two people on the river.


    Gu chenlian did not respond to the woman''s sarcasm. His eyes were only white.


    The knuckles of his clenched fists rattled.


    Why?


    Why didn''t Bai Rutong give him a chance to explain?


    Why did she choose to treat him in such a cruel way.


    She has been with him for more than ten days. In these ten days, she is cheating him, treating him as a toy and throwing him away.


    She didn''t understand the tangle and regret in his heart. When the first day of junior high school, he agreed to change the soul of Luo Dao. He thought he had killed her all the time and fell into remorse.

 Chapter 865

    How hard he had been for more than ten days. Even if Bai was with him, he could not understand his pain.


    He never lost anything. The only time he lost it, it was enough to make his heart ache.


    ¡­¡­


    In Gu Yanqing''s arms, Bai ruotong tells Luo Daolai everything he said yesterday. She did not want to be suspicious of Gu Yanqing because of Gu chenlian.


    Her heart is so small that she can only accommodate one person.


    Even if Gu chenlian is sincere to her, she will not fall in love with this man.


    "Gu chenlian has seen you just now. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and whispers.


    "Should I be guilty?" Bai ruotong asked, "it was his wishful thinking that made me meet him. What should I feel guilty about?"


    He repeatedly said that he loved her, but when she did not give him a response, he easily "killed" her.


    This is what Gu chenlian called love. It''s very cold.


    She felt unworthy for the original master. God knows that when the original master left, her sad and free eyes seemed to be thanking her and complaining.


    Bai ruotong''s mind is very complicated.


    If she is determined to be cruel to Gu chenlian, she will not have any pity.


    ¡­¡­


    On the main street of the capital city, Jing Yu''s fingers trembled slightly, and the red lanterns in his hands together, the flames trembled. She lowered her head, Yu Guang from time to time aimed at Bai Chusheng, breathing carefully, for fear that there is something wrong, offending the noble.


    Just now, she just opened the curtain and jokingly said that she wanted the red lanterns on the street. Gu Yanqing immediately asked the coachman to stop the carriage and let Bai Chusheng take her to buy it.


    His command made Jing Yu''s heart tremble. She is not a timid person, but clearly know that the man in front of you hate yourself, she does not want to provoke boring.


    She once thought that Gu Yanqing was a man of great indomitability compared with his kung fu. She never thought that the height of the mountain was one foot, and the height of the water was one foot.


    She originally wanted to refuse her second brother''s order to let Bai Chusheng buy things for her, but it took the little general''s life. But I never thought that as soon as Gu Yanqing''s words came down, Bai Chusheng directly opened the curtain and got out of the carriage.


    Outside the car, he stared at her without blinking, as if to ask: "why don''t you come out?"


    Jing Yu didn''t dare to delay and jumped out of the carriage.


    Along the way, they were both silent. When he bought the lantern, Bai Chusheng also paid the silver without saying a word. He handed the lantern to her and went on.


    "Ahead, we''re leaving the night market."


    Jingyu is thinking deeply, and Bai Chusheng''s voice suddenly rings on his head. She was stunned. When she looked up at him, his eyes seemed to be covered with ice without temperature.


    "Ah?"


    She didn''t understand.


    "Isn''t your royal highness trying to stroll around the night market?" Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows.


    "You... You want to hang out with me?"


    Does he remember what she said today?


    But at that time, he obviously refused her.


    In perfect sympathy with each other today, the princess is indebted forever to her little sister. Your highness wants to do something.


    What Jingyu is doing today, Bai Chusheng should be aware of it. My little sister is a loyal friend. He will help her keep her.


    What''s more, his attitude to Jingyu is too ruthless, and it''s not right to think about it.


    Jing Yu blinked, his open mouth was about to swallow an egg.


    He said, no matter what she wants to do, he will accompany her?


    Does that mean he''ll be with her today?


    With Bai Chusheng, the "big guard", Jingyu is at ease, but... The man in front of him turns too fast!

 Chapter 866

    "General Bai doesn''t have to embarrass himself. In fact..."


    "The princess won''t? Or is your royal highness still alive?


    Jing to words did not fall, Bai Chusheng asked.


    "I''m not angry with general Bai. The last time I went back to the palace, I had trouble with general Bai. This time... "


    "This time, Bai Mou volunteered."


    After that, Bai Chusheng went back to the night market. I don''t know how long I''ll wait to be polite with Jingyu. It''s better to talk with the facts instead.


    Jing Yu was stunned, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then followed.


    ¡­¡­


    The dragon boat race is very lively, and Bai ruotong can see it clearly. The sound of gongs and drums seemed to split the night, deafening on the river. In the end, she could not understand who won and who lost. She just enjoyed the excitement.


    After the dragon boat race, Jing Yu and his wife also returned to the boat. She took a lot of small things in her hand and sat beside Bai ruotong with a look of joy.


    "Why did you go so long?"


    Bai asked. Yu Guang sweeps to his brother. His elder brother, without any waves, sat around the eight immortals table in silence.


    Brother is not a patient person, let alone accompany Jingyu princess. But at the moment, his face was not half tired, which made Bai Rutong a little surprised.


    Her eyes turn to Jingyu again. Jingyu holds a red lantern and purses her mouth with a smile. Her eyes peek at Bai Chusheng from time to time, and her white cheek is tinged with a blush.


    There''s a situation!


    Bai Yalong''s "Bagua" radar flashed, and the corners of her mouth raised a cunning smile: "Princess highness, I hear you will be asked by the empress queen next month to ask questions, right?"


    "Ah?"


    Jing Yu was stunned, then he folded his smile and nodded.


    "What''s the lesson?" Bai ruotong holds his head and looks at her curiously.


    "Music theory." Jingyu''s mouth is flat, and Bai ruotong suddenly shakes out his headache. His joyful look disappears. Bai ruotong didn''t mention that it was OK. She was angry when she mentioned it.


    Jingyu had no interest in music theory at all. The queen seldom cares about her, but every time she has a bad heart, she will call her into her palace, examine the music theory, and then take the opportunity to blame her.


    What happened today must have piled up a lot of anger in the empress''s chest. She must come back to examine her lessons next time and won''t let her off easily.


    "Music theory..."


    Bai ruotong blinked and rubbed her chin with the appearance of contemplation. Then, she suddenly thought of something in front of her eyes. She got up and went to Bai Chusheng, patted him on the shoulder and said, "my brother is very proficient in music theory, or I''ll let him mend it for you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng nearly spurted out a mouthful of wine.


    Jing Yu was also frightened by her words: "no... no! Even if my mother punishes me, it''s nothing more than scolding me, then punishing me to kneel down in the Buddhist hall or kneel in the main hall for noon. Since there has never been a heavy punishment, you don''t have to trouble little general Bai. "


    "What is your royal highness?" do you mean to be punished rather than brother brother?


    Bai ruotong can''t do anything else, but he is very proficient in drilling holes. Gu Yanqing mouth up a hook, pondering at their own little girl. What she wants to do, others may not see, but Gu Yanqing is clear.


    She is looking for her sister-in-law.


    Bai Chusheng''s face suddenly turned black.


    Jingyu is always careful when he gets along with him. When he frowns, she apologizes, which makes Bai Chusheng feel very uncomfortable. He doesn''t bully her. Why does she always pose as a victim?

 Chapter 867

    "I don''t mean that. I just don''t want to trouble little general Bai."


    Jing Yu explains in a hurry.


    "It won''t be any trouble. My brother is willing to help!"


    After Bai said that, he winked at Bai Chusheng: "right, brother!"


    "Don''t... Bai is willing to help!"


    He just wanted to refuse, Yu Guang sighed at Jing Yu''s relieved look, and his heart was a little angry, so he agreed.


    Bai ruotong''s "treacherous scheme" was successful, which aroused Tiannuo''s smile: "this is it. There is no problem with my brother brother in his royal highness.


    Jing Yu swallows a mouthful of saliva and scratches her head. For Bai ruotong''s kindness, she neither agrees nor refuses. I really don''t know what to do.


    "Jingyu, learn music theory from little general Bai. I can take you out of the palace."


    Gu Yanqing added a sentence at this time, and Jing Yu''s eyes suddenly brightened: "really?"


    Gu Yanqing nodded. Jing Yu turned to a smile: "good! I will


    As long as she can get out of the palace, even if she is learning music theory, she is willing to follow Bai Chusheng to learn somersault.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    At dawn, Bai ruotong was awakened by a series of rapid footsteps. Qi''er pushes open the door, opens the curtain and walks into the inner room. She slightly half opened her eyes and looked at Qi''er: "what''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    "Miss, just now Qi''er went to get the monthly confession of this month, and a father-in-law in the palace came to read out the imperial edict, saying that the third young lady had reached the age suitable for marriage. On the third day of this month, she married into the prince''s mansion. Marriage affairs are arranged by the West Marquis''s office. "


    Qi''er said.


    Bai Rutong said with a smile: "Bai Yinling is going to get married. Why are you so worried?"


    "She finally lost her position in the mansion. Now she''s married to the prince''s mansion. I''m afraid she''ll make a comeback again!"


    Qi''er twisted her eyebrows and looked slightly annoyed. It''s not worth her to replace miss. Since returning to the mansion, the third young lady has been fighting against her in every way and has made every effort to frame her.


    To this end, she also succeeded in catching up with the queen. Qi''er once worked for the queen, and the queen was not very kind to her Royal Highness Prince Rong. Since the engagement between the young lady and Prince Rong, she naturally became a thorn in the Queen''s eye.


    If they conspire with each other, they must be doing harm to their young lady.


    Qi''er''s heart is very flustered, but she looks back at her young lady, but she goes to the washing table to wash her face, and then slowly sits in front of the dressing table, sticks to the wooden comb and starts to make up, without half vigilance and indignation.


    "Don''t you worry, miss?"


    Asked Kiel.


    "Anxious? What are you worried about? "


    Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    Is it useful for her to worry. Bai Yinling and Gu chenlian had an engagement. It was sooner or later that she married into the prince''s mansion.


    Now that Li Niang is missing in the mansion, and her true face is seen by the old lady, doesn''t she have to find another way out? And the best way out is his royal highness.


    "I always feel that miss three is going to be bad with her again."


    Qi son bit to bite lip, angrily way.


    Orange at this time walked into the room, just heard this words, cover lip light smile way: "does she still have kindness to miss?"? If she wants to set up, can''t we just wait for her to set up? There is always a way to solve it


    After that, she went to Bai Rutong to make up with him. Orange is open to see, compared with Qi Er, is a lot of mature.


    When the dressing is finished, the sun is high. After breakfast, Bai ruotong called a soft sedan chair and went to Yongning hospital. The Yongning courtyard was full of people. All the aunts at the head of the courtyard arrived. Bai Shutang and the old lady were sitting in the right seat, while the rest of the aunts were sitting on both sides.


    Seeing that Bai ruotong was coming, Hong Gu brought her a stool to take her seat.

 Chapter 868

    The old lady''s face was full of sadness, all piled on her face. Marriage was originally a happy event, but the old lady''s face looked like a funeral. Bai ruotong is secretly happy. It seems that the old lady has no secret of her disgust for Bai Yinling.


    "Mother, it should be a good thing that Yinling is going to get married. Why do you always have a bitter face?"


    Bai Shutang can''t look down. She pleads for Bai Yinling. Although Bai Yinling has stirred up the muddy water in the house, she is the child of Xiaolan. Bai Shutang connives at her.


    What''s more, Li Niang has made it clear that everything is her own hand, which has nothing to do with Bai Yinling. Different from the old lady''s suspiciousness, Bai Shutang follows her emotions. He values emotions more than facts.


    "Do you still speak for her now?" The old lady''s face suddenly darkened, "well, how can the emperor suddenly order? Don''t you think there''s something strange in this matter?"


    "Grandma..."


    Bai Shutang wants to explain, but Bai Yinling takes the right to speak first. She got up, went to the middle of the hall and knelt down: "Yinling knows that Yinling has done many stupid things before, but these are in the past. Now Yinling has figured out that she will not do anything to embarrass her grandmother and her father. She also asks her grandmother to believe Yinling."


    "What''s the matter with the marriage? I once said that you don''t have to worry about your marriage. If you hadn''t petitioned the queen, the imperial edict would not have come this morning. How dare you say that you don''t have any other thoughts? "


    The old lady snorted coldly. How could she believe her now. She has given her many opportunities, but Bai Yinling missed them one by one.


    Not everyone is like Bai Shutang, who only pays attention to friendship and forgets reason.


    "Yinling and her royal highness really love each other. Yinling does plead with the empress, but it''s just for the sake of being with her royal highness, not for other ideas.


    Grandma doesn''t like Yinling. Yinling naturally understands that maybe she is a bad woman who only stirs up muddy water. But Yinling is just an ordinary woman who has suffered too much grievances. She just wants to find a man who loves her to grow old together. Please don''t speculate about Yinling mercilessly. "


    When she finished, she bowed and kowtowed to the old lady.


    The old lady couldn''t hear a word of what she said. Naturally, she did not say it to the old lady, but to Bai Shutang.


    Bai Shutang''s weakness is his feelings. After being persuaded by Bai Yinling, his heart naturally softens.


    "The date of marriage is decided by your highness and will not be changed by anyone. Mother, we are together today to talk about how to send Yinling to get married, not to speculate about Yinling here. Yinling is also a child of the West Houfu. Just as Yinling said, mother should not speculate about Yinling''s sincerity. "


    Bai Shutang sighed and pleaded.


    "Old guess? Shutang, the more you live, the more you go back! Since this woman came back, you''ve seen what our mansion looks like. Now you mean the old lady, I guess her?


    How are you? Open your eyes and see what your daughter is


    The old lady growled.


    Bai Yinling''s Kung Fu of pretending to be aggrieved is first-class. She can win Bai Shutang''s sympathy, but she can''t pass the old lady''s level.


    Bai ruotong yawned. In the past six months, because of Bai Yinling, the old lady and her father have been having a lot of trouble. There were more disputes between them than in the past thirty or forty years.


    "Grandmother, father is right. Today should be a happy day. The third sister worked hard to get the marriage from the empress. Like her father, the third sister is also a man of love. Grandmother should be happy for her sister. "

 Chapter 869

    Bai Rutong''s sarcasm made Bai Yinling''s face sink. Where is she pleading? She is clearly saying that she licked her face to ask the queen for the wedding date.


    "Rutong, do you want to speak for her?"


    Asked the old lady.


    "Grandmother, although my elder sister is unintentional, in the past six months, our government has been making a lot of trouble because of my elder sister. The eldest sister got dementia, and her third aunt and mother died one after another.


    There are so many things happened in our family, and now we can''t quarrel any more. My sister likes the crown prince and is appreciated by the queen by her ability. My grandmother should be happy about that. After my sister married to the crown prince''s house, our house will be much cleaner. "


    Bai continued.


    The old lady gave a sneer, but she was amused by Bai ruotong''s words. She is changing square, scolding Bai Yinling, comparing Bai Yinling to disaster star. As soon as Bai Yinling left, maybe there was peace in the mansion.


    "Sister, is that sarcasm?"


    "I don''t know how to satirize my elder sister. She''s so thoughtful. I''m just helping my sister persuade my grandmother. "


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    Persuasion?


    She''s just trying to insult her.


    "Zhao Zhong will be in full charge of Yinling''s marriage. It''s bound to let Yinling get married to the prince''s mansion. Everyone is tired. Go back to the room and have a rest."


    Bai Shutang twisted his eyebrows. Bai Rutong''s sarcasm made him feel uncomfortable. Although Bai Yinling is wrong, she can''t be killed by her mistake. She doesn''t create all these things in the mansion. She directly compares Bai Yinling to the disaster star in the mansion, which makes Bai Shutang very unhappy.


    But the old lady is angry. If he helps Bai Yinling to intercede again, I''m afraid it will backfire.


    After the crowd dispersed, Bai Rutong stayed in Yongning hospital alone. She sat beside the old lady and said, "grandmother, if you know you are angry, you should never give your sister a look in front of your father."


    "Don''t you have the right to look at her?"


    The old lady said angrily.


    She has always been the master of the Marquis''s house in the west of the town. Who can be punished well? Who dares to say no. After so many years of dedicated service to the government, don''t you even have the right to make a face.


    "Father always has compassion for his sister. The more severe grandmother is to his sister, the more tolerant father is to his sister. Grandmother, this is not worth the loss.


    Can''t you see that my sister is deliberately pinching my father''s weakness, so that my father can argue with you. Why does grandmother have to comply with her sister''s wishes? "


    Bai ruotong gently comforted and kneaded his shoulder for the old lady.


    The old lady''s taut look showed her fatigue. She was stunned and called aunt Hong to close the door.


    When there were only two people in the room, the old lady said, "Rutong, you are the only one who is most close to my old lady''s heart in this house. Naturally, I understand that I should not make a face with her today. The queen doesn''t value her very much. Otherwise, we won''t be allowed to take care of our marriage.


    It''s just that the old lady can''t get over this hurdle in her heart! "


    The old lady sighed.


    "Now there is a rift between grandmother and father. Although Li Niang has gone, the rift can not be easily closed. As I said in the hall, it is a good thing for grandmother and father that my sister married. At least grandmother can take a breath and mend the relationship with her father."


    Bai ruotong comforted him.


    Although she hates baishutang, now baishutang is in charge of the house of marquis in the west of town. If he and the old lady really turn red face to red face, the house will collapse.


    Moreover, my brother''s position as the son of the world has not yet been approved by the emperor. It will change all the time. Instead of guessing Bai Yinling''s idea, we should first stabilize the current situation.

 Chapter 870

    The old lady nodded meaningfully. At the beginning, her idea was to leave Bai Yinling in the mansion. As long as she stayed under her own eyes, she could not make any more tricks.


    But she still belittled Bai Yinling. This woman, like her mother, is a woman who will not give up until she pokes a hole in this day.


    "I''m just afraid. When Xiao Lan entered the mansion, I was worried all the time. That woman is not an ordinary person. Although she pretends to be gentle, she is actually a person who doesn''t care. What''s more, she will..."


    The old lady said, "I''m really afraid. Yinling will follow her mother''s old road one day."


    "If you don''t understand grandma." Bai Rutong tilted his head and asked.


    What she just said: what''s more, she will


    What''s behind her.


    The old lady was stunned and looked at Bai ruotong. She suddenly relaxed her eyes and said, "since I trust you, I will not hide from you any more. Xiao Lan is not an ordinary person. In addition to her opera skills, she has also learned the art of Wushan. "


    "The art of Wushan?"


    Bai Rutong lowered her voice and exclaimed in surprise. When she heard these four words, her blood seemed to flow backwards, rolling in her body.


    I still remember when I was in Nuzhen, Wu Tieguai told her that her illness was caused by the art of Wushan. At the beginning, it was someone who wanted to use her life to continue her life and brutally used Wushan''s magic to her.


    "Yes, you may not know when you are young. This skill has already been forbidden by Nanyuan. I found it by accident, so I was afraid of Xiaolan all the time. Xiaolan''s body was weak, so when Zhang wanted to harm Xiaolan, I knew about it, but I didn''t stop it.


    After Xiao Lan''s death, I listened to Zhang''s words and sent Bai Yinling to Lingshan. In fact, it''s because I''m afraid of her. "


    Therefore, these mistakes made by Bai Yinling can not be easily forgiven.


    Therefore, she will not have half pity for Bai Yinling''s past.


    Although she knew that she was a poor girl, the old lady was still afraid. She worried that Xiaolan''s Wushan skill had already been handed over to Bai Yinling.


    Shocked.


    Apart from shock, Bai ruotong didn''t know what words to use to describe his mood.


    Is Xiaolan the one who can use Wushan''s art?


    She was weak, so when her mother was pregnant with her, Xiao Lan wanted to continue her life with her fetal heart.


    Fortunately, I''m not dead.


    Maybe Zhang''s frame up saved her life.


    Bai ruotong took a cold breath and said, "does father know about this?"


    "I know."


    That''s why the old lady has a headache. Bai Shutang''s temperament is too sentimental, regardless of the overall situation. Although the appearance is a calm person, but the heart is too soft to listen to pitiful words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong felt dizzy, and the old lady''s sudden words surprised her.


    Xiao Lan is a man who knows the art of Wushan, and his father knows it.


    At the beginning, when Xiaolan wanted to use her life to continue her life, did her father know that?


    In other words, would it be her father who let Xiao Lan continue her life with her life?


    Bai ruotong did not dare to think more. But at present, for the sake of Xiaolan, baishutang is almost crazy. Maybe he can really do these things.


    "Rutong, are you scared?"


    When the old lady saw that she didn''t say a word, she asked softly.


    Bai Rutong shook his head: "grandma, Rutong will investigate this matter. Grandma doesn''t have to worry about it. You just need to keep your father safe.


    I also ask my grandmother to believe that as a member of the Marquis''s house, Rutong will also guard the West Marquis''s house with her grandmother. "

 Chapter 871

    The old lady nodded happily. She believed Bai ruotong''s words.


    Out of Yongning hospital is noon, the sun is slightly dazzling. When she got into the soft sedan chair, she saw Bai Shutang coming out of the study and walking towards the main door.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and didn''t call him. Xu noticed Bai ruotong''s eyes. Bai Shutang turned around, glanced at her coldly, and hurried out of the house.


    His glance suddenly chilled Bai Rutong''s heart.


    Bai Shutang doesn''t care about her. No one in the world is allowed to hurt the people he cares about, but the people he doesn''t care about are like dust, which will not arouse his pity even if he is trampled down to the bottom of the valley.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was slightly cold. He sipped his lips and turned his face away from him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bang..."


    The sound of broken strings.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes trembled slightly with the broken piano. This is the second Qin that Jing Yu broke.


    Jing Yu turned around and said with a smile, "next time I go out of the palace, I''ll bring my own piano."


    With Gu Yanqing''s help, it''s very convenient for her to go out of the palace. She just changes into men''s clothes and waits for Zhao Cheng to pick her up.


    The place she agreed with Bai Chusheng was the study of Prince Rongqin''s mansion. Two hours a day, Jingyu lived like a year.


    "Is your royal highness a cat?" Bai Chusheng asked, stretching his lips.


    "No... it''s loud."


    "Then why do you have to scratch the strings with your claws open?" Bai Chusheng said sarcastically.


    "Playing the piano is not to scratch? I think everyone else is like that. "


    Jing Yu couldn''t hear his sarcasm, so he replied seriously.


    "Did your highness not learn music theory when you were little?" Bai Chusheng endured his own irritability and asked.


    "I''ve learned it, but it''s boring, so I use it to make up for sleep."


    Three question marks appeared on Bai Chusheng''s head.


    "I''ll tell you, I can play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. The only thing that doesn''t work is music theory. I think music is boring, and I hate opera and so on. But every time there is a banquet in the palace, we princesses have to show their talents. It''s just that. It''s really annoying!"


    Xu is forgetting Bai Chusheng''s stinky face a few days ago. She vomites bitterness towards Bai Chusheng.


    Music is boring?


    boring?


    Bai Chusheng''s fist "cackles", and he suddenly feels that his presence here is a mistake.


    "How boring is music theory?" He pressed on.


    "Because it''s too difficult, and I''ve been learning piano for a long time, and my hands are sore."


    Jingyu road.


    "Then why do you ask for advice from Bai?"


    "Didn''t my sister-in-law ask you to teach me?"


    Jing Yu showed an expression of "I didn''t force you.".


    Bai Chusheng''s lips are drawn: "Princess highness, music is a noble thing, as a royal family should be proficient."


    "Are you calling me vulgar?" Jingyu blinked.


    This woman can''t understand people at all. Why does he say so much?!!!


    "How will the general Bai Xiao and his royal highness be together?"


    Bai Chusheng is depressed, a bright male voice rings out behind him. He looked back and walked into his study shaking his fan for the rest of his life.


    "Dr. Yu, why are you here?" Jingyu came forward and made a female bow for the rest of his life.


    "Today, I have a rest. I''m bored to stay in the mansion. I come to play chess with my highness. But when my highness is not here, I stroll around the mansion." after the rest of my life, I put away my fan and went to Jingyu. "Why are you and general Bai together?"


    "General Bai is making up lessons for me." Jing Yu said with a smile.


    "Is general Bai so boring?"


    Asked the rest of his life with a smile.

 Chapter 872

    Bai Chusheng drew his mouth slightly. He was really bored. He just agreed to this kind of thing.


    The rest of the life was seated in the middle of the two people. The gaze fell on the Guqin on the table. There was a broken string on the piano, and eyebrow said, "is this string your princess your highness?"


    Jing Yu lowered his head and gave a smile.


    "This piano is a good piano. The general of Bai Xiao is a music lover. The violin in the mansion is a good ancient Qin. Now it has been broken by a princess. How is your royal highness prepared to compensate?"


    He teased her for the rest of his life.


    Jing to bite the lip, the heart was the rest of life words make a little flustered. Bai Chusheng is a lover of music theory. What she said just now did not hurt his heart.


    She carefully looked up at Bai Chusheng, but saw that Bai Chusheng''s eyes did not fluctuate.


    "Wait, this piano..."


    It seems that something happened in the rest of my life. I came close to guqin and looked at it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jing Yu blinked and asked.


    "Mr. Yu remembers that this piano seems to have been used by Miss Jingxian, right?"


    After the rest of his life, he looked back at Bai Chusheng. Hearing the word Jingxian, Bai Chusheng''s eyes darkened.


    "Who is Jingxian?"


    Jing Yu didn''t notice the change of Bai Chusheng''s look. He blinked and asked curiously.


    The rest of her life sighed: "Jingxian used to be the concubine of little general Bai."


    "My concubine?"


    Jing Yu looks back at Bai Chusheng in amazement. Does this man already have family affairs? I can''t see it at all.


    "Yu Taiyi, you talk too much."


    Bai Chusheng''s words were not half warm, and he raised his eyes and said angrily.


    For the rest of his life, he was stunned. Then he reflected what he had said wrong. He quickly apologized and said, "don''t get me wrong, general Bai. I didn''t mean to say this. If I offended general Bai, I hope he will forgive me."


    He is just straightforward, but did not expect the rest of his life has not come out of the injury of Jing Xian. But I think it''s the same. He and Jingxian used to love each other so much. How can they walk out easily.


    "Bai has something to do. First come to this place today. Your highness wants to practise and do not want to practice."


    Leaving this sentence behind, Bai Chusheng turns around and leaves the study. Jing Yu subconsciously pursues two steps. Seeing that he is walking fast, he stops in front of the corridor.


    Is it her illusion? She always felt that Bai Chusheng''s figure was somewhat depressed.


    "It''s all Yu''s fault. What''s the good girl tijingxian doing?"


    The voice of chagrin for the rest of my life came from me.


    Jingxian was stunned and turned back to say, "is Miss Jingxian dead?"


    "Yes! At the beginning, there was a lot of rumors about Miss Jingxian, not only about the xihou mansion, but also about the whole capital city. "


    The rest of my life sighed.


    He really doesn''t know how to use his words. He''s so good. Why do you want to smooth the scales of Bai Chusheng.


    "Doctor Yu, can you tell me what happened at the beginning?"


    I don''t know why, although I''m not familiar with Bai Chusheng, I can''t help being curious about him.


    Jingxian goes to the rest of her life and asks softly. For the rest of his life, he rubbed his chin, and the upper and lower parts of his jaw were full of Jing Xian, which brought up a smile: "what? Is your royal highness curious about the little white general?


    "Curious!"


    Jing Xian didn''t figure out the playfulness in his words. She was naive.


    She laughed for the rest of her life and immediately put away her mind of joking, saying: "Miss Jingxian is a brothel woman, but she is upright and kind. Although she is in the dust, she is not in the dust. And he plays the piano well.


    General Bai is a happy person, so he fell in love with Jingxian at first sight. Prince Rong is the matchmaker, and Miss Xu Jingxian is his concubine. They have been loving each other for some time, but they didn''t expect to be harmed by the traitor. Jingxian was humiliated and killed herself. "

 Chapter 873

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For the rest of his life, though the story was short, Jing Yu was stunned.


    Has Bai Chusheng ever had such a relationship?


    She was stunned. The peach blossom thin lips opened and closed. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Thinking of the fact that she had just devalued music theory in front of Bai Chusheng, she was upset by the fact that she had knocked over a soy sauce bottle.


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day of August.


    In the west of the town, there are firecrackers, red clothes and suona.


    Bai Yinling and Feng guanxia are in the sedan chair. Outside Zhenxi mansion, people gathered around the streets to beg for wedding cakes. Gu chenlian was on the red horse, wrapped in red, and the red flowers on his chest were dazzling. Today, he is undoubtedly the most striking.


    "His highness is really a big hand. He just married a concubine. He even carried a big sedan chair to get married. It seems that his highness really likes this white third lady."


    Among the onlookers, a woman envies Yan Road.


    "I don''t like it! I''ve heard that this time Miss Bai San got married, it was all prepared by the Marquis''s office in the west of the town. This proves that his highness doesn''t like the third white lady at all. If it''s true love, how can the West Marquis''s residence be prepared? "


    The woman''s side a person cold hums a way, the voice is extremely sour.


    In the sedan chair, Bai Yinling vaguely heard these words. A lonely smile rose from the corner of his mouth, the red apple in his hand was slightly tightened, and his nails were embedded in the apple.


    Whether Gu chenlian really loves her or not. He married her after all.


    In the future, she will have more opportunities to win Gu chenlian''s favor.


    Outside the sedan chair, Gu chenlian''s figure suddenly froze. In the crowd, he suddenly saw a familiar figure. Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing stood in a corner, watching the excitement with the crowd.


    Bai ruotong''s look was not half sad, and he laughed happily beside Gu Yanqing. Looking at her like this, Gu chenlian''s heart sank heavily, as if there were tens of millions of ants gnawing at his heart. His breath became heavy gradually.


    She really has no feelings for him.


    If so, how could she smile so happily.


    If so, how could she stab his heart like this.


    For a moment, heartache and resentment filled his heart.


    He has done his best to save Bai Rutong''s love. But everything is useless, she still has no pity for him.


    Now that he married another woman, the woman could laugh and cuddle up in the arms of another man.


    Bai ruotong, how vicious is your heart.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Bai Yinling was waiting in the room, from dusk until dark, but Gu chenlian still disappeared.


    She lifted the red handkerchief, got up and went to the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Gu chenlian''s drunken figure standing at the door.


    "Why don''t you come in, since you''re here?"


    She asked.


    "My palace, should I come in?"


    Gu chenlian squints his eyes. The woman in front of him is so amazing today, but he still can''t arouse half of his pity.


    Bai Yinling smiles. She is happy at the moment. At least Gu chenlian was willing to come in. On the day of the wedding night, he didn''t treat her coldly.


    "Bai Yinling, do you really want to be my concubine?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    Bai Yinling nodded. She raised her hand and undressed him. They did not worship today. As a concubine, she is not qualified to worship him or drink with him.


    "Your Highness, you and I are husband and wife now. Why do you need to ask Yinling again? Yinling''s heart to you is true. In the past, Yinling had something wrong, but now Yinling wants to change her mind, as long as her royal highness is willing to give Yinling this opportunity.


    In the future, his royal highness will be Yinling''s life. What you want Yinling to do, Yinling will do. As long as it''s something that your highness is not willing to do, Yinling will never touch it. "

 Chapter 874

    Gu chenlian was stunned.


    He hesitated for a long time. He knew that if he stepped into this door, he and Bai Yinling would become a real couple.


    However, if he does not step in, he is practicing himself.


    He was devoted to Bai ruotong, but the woman never looked him in the eye. He is stimulated by Bai ruotong today. Bai Yinling is right. He can''t keep Bai ruotong''s heart all his life. The only way he can get her is to kill Gu Yanqing and take this woman from him.


    So, in order to get this goal. Even if he wants to play with Bai Yinling, he must do it.


    Gu chenlian thought so, picked up Bai Yinling and went to the wedding couch.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Bai Yinling took Gu chenlian back to his family.


    The old lady and Bai Shutang sat in the high hall and took a sip of tea from Bai Yinling. Bai ruotong sits by and looks at Bai Yinling. Her appearance at this time is that of a newly married woman.


    Gu chenlian took her hand and sat down, showing his love.


    "Yinling, is everything OK in the prince''s mansion?"


    Bai Shutang put down his tea cup and asked.


    "Father, please rest assured that everything is all right."


    Bai Yinling replied.


    "Since you are married to your royal highness, everything should be subject to your husband. Whatever you should do or shouldn''t do, you should listen to his highness."


    The old lady said in a deep voice.


    Bai Yinling was stunned and nodded: "yes."


    "Red aunt, go and bring me the bracelet that I have prepared."


    The old lady said suddenly.


    Red aunt nodded with a smile, holding a delicate brocade box from the inner room to the old lady. The old lady opened the brocade box and called Bai Yinling to come to her and put on the bracelet for her.


    "This bracelet is my dowry when I got married. I''ll give it to you today. " Said the old lady.


    Bai Yinling''s fingers are stiff in the air, so it''s not the same to close or not to close.


    The old lady is playing some tricks.


    Before she got married, she didn''t give a good face at all, but now she is kind and amiable.


    Bai Yinling thought about it in her heart, but then she figured it out. Her royal highness is here. Can she not pretend to be kind to her. Headquarters can shake her face in front of the prince.


    "The old lady really loves the third lady. She gives all her family heirlooms to the third lady. Isn''t the old lady afraid that the fourth lady is jealous? It''s time for the fourth lady to get married next year. You''ve sent out your dowry. Is there nothing left for the fourth lady next year? "


    Li, who loves to shout, joked. There was nothing sinister in her words, but just a celebration.


    The old lady said with a smile, "do you care about this? He will be ready for next year. "


    "Grandmother, what''s next year?"


    Bai said jokingly.


    Gu Chen Lian listens to the tone that this expects, Mou se Dun a dark.


    "You just put your heart in your stomach. Can I miss you, old lady?"


    The old lady said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Bai Rutong said with a smile: "I knew that my grandmother was good to Rutong."


    At noon, after having lunch in Yongning hospital, Bai Yinling and Gu chenlian also left. Bai ruotong went back to the yard, just entered the room, and suddenly shivered.


    From the moment Gu chenlian appeared, his eyes never shifted from her, as if glued to her, which made him shake off several goose bumps.


    "Miss, it''s time for you to take a nap."


    Qi''er walks into the room at this time and calls softly.


    Bai ruotong nodded and went to bed after washing. This sleep, she sleep very uneasy, such as a heavy pressure on the body in general, the whole body can not make a little strength.


    She subconsciously opened her eyes, but could not.

 Chapter 875

    Ghost pressure bed?


    She was stunned and turned over. As she turned over, her whole body fell off the bed. With the pain of the fierce touch between her head and the ground, she was finally in the uniform of escaping from the ghost.


    I can''t make any effort all over my body, and my throat is very dry. She swallowed subconsciously and said, "orange, pour me a glass of water."


    The footstep next to her moved slightly, and then a cup of tea came to her. Bai ruotong reached for it, but just took it, but he was stunned. This hand, long and strong, didn''t look like a woman''s hand.


    She subconsciously raised her head, standing in front of her eyes where is orange ah, clearly is Gu chenlian.


    She looked around and saw a strange room, not her boudoir.


    "Gu chenlian! Where have you bound me


    She stares round eyes, stands up from the ground body, subconsciously retreats a few steps, vigilantly stares at him.


    "If we don''t use this method, we can''t see you at all."


    Gu chenlian chuckled, sat at the eight immortals table, pointed to the tea cup and said, "aren''t you thirsty? No water? "


    "You drugged me?"


    This man is so haunted that he can do everything.


    "Yes, I''ve given you the medicine. I''ll take care of your body after you fall asleep. Bai ruotong, you are already unclean now. Do you think the second brother will still want you?"


    Gu chenlian squinted and approached her step by step.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, wring eyebrow way: "you talk nonsense what, you didn''t touch me at all.". My clothes are good, and I don''t have any discomfort. "


    "You know a lot," Gu said with a sarcastic smile, forcing her into a corner. "Don''t you think you owe me an explanation? If you explain clearly, we will let you go. If you don''t explain clearly, we will realize what we just said to you. "


    "Gu chenlian, do you need to do such a shameless thing?"


    Bai ruotong tensed his body, and the man in front of him exuded Dangerous Arrogance. His whole body was covered with anger.


    "At the beginning, the woman who accompanied me was you? You''re in disguise, aren''t you? "


    Gu chenlian asked.


    He didn''t want to be so impulsive, but when he saw Bai ruotong in Zhenxi mansion today, his anger suddenly filled his chest. He couldn''t stop his anger, so he sneaked into Zhenxi Marquis mansion and took Bai ruotong out of his sleep.


    "Yes, I am in disguise." Bai said honestly.


    "When you stay with my palace, you have no passion for my palace?"


    "No


    "You lie!" Gu chenlian pinched her chin and growled.


    "Why should I lie to the crown prince? Now that you have married Bai Yinling, shouldn''t you be with her?


    It''s really good of you to provoke other women as soon as you get married? "


    Bai Rutong has no fear in his eyes. He holds Gu chenlian''s wrist and forces him to let go of his chin.


    "Bai ruotong! Do you have to provoke this palace? "


    He was so angry that he squeezed Bai ruotong''s collar and asked.


    "And you, your highness? You keep saying that you love Rutong, but you put some medicine on it and bring it here. Is that what you call love?


    Don''t you think your method is too mean? "


    Bai Rutong sneered and asked.


    Since Gu chenlian has caught her, he will never let her go easily. Bai ruotong knows that if Gu chenlian is forced to do something wrong, he is likely to do something wrong with himself.


    But Bai ruotong could not comply with this man and appease him.

 Chapter 876

    She listened to the sound outside the door, the sound of people walking outside, a little noise. She looked at the scenery in the wing room again. It should be the capital. Gu chenlian should have taken her to which inn.


    "Mean? If this palace is a despicable person, can you make such a fool of it! Bai ruotong, you really look up to yourself! "


    Gu chenlian gritted his teeth.


    She was always against him, deliberately irritating him.


    He would never hear a good word from her.


    He really regretted that he helped her save Gu Yanqing. If only he would let Gu Yanqing die at that time. Even if Bai ruotong hated him, he had a chance to force her to stay with him.


    When Gu Yanqing was blind, if he could kill him, everything would not happen.


    There was a trace of laxity in his eyes. Bai Rutong bit his teeth and kicked Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian was kicked like this, and his body suddenly faltered. Bai ruotong got away and ran to the door.


    "You stop!"


    Gu chenlian rushed forward and grabbed her wrist.


    "You let me go!"


    Bai ruotong struggles hard. Gu chenlian is so angry that he slaps her in the face.


    With the sound of "pa", a clear five finger mark appeared on Bai Rutong''s face.


    Gu chenlian and Bai Rutong were stunned.


    "This palace..."


    He didn''t really want to hit her just now, he just didn''t want her to run away.


    Bai ruotong was stunned, and his mouth was slightly warm. When she raised her hand, she was hurt and suddenly appeared scarlet.


    Gu chenlian''s hand is really heavy. He even beat her to bleed.


    "Is your highness satisfied?"


    Bai asked.


    "I didn''t mean to. You''ve been trying to escape. I just..."


    "This slap, even if it is to repay his Royal Highness the previous kindness. At the time of leaving the palace, if it were not for you, my Royal Highness Prince Rong and I would not have come back so smoothly.


    I''ve been thinking about what I should do to repay your kindness. Now that I''m done, I''ll pay off everything. "


    She took a cold breath, and the slap on her face really hurt.


    "You..."


    Gu chenlian choked and wanted to say something more. Bai Rutong had already opened the door and rushed out of the room. She ran out of the inn regardless. When the two guards at the door saw her running out, they were stunned. They didn''t know whether to catch up with her.


    "Don''t chase!"


    When they are ready to chase, Gu chenlian''s voice rings behind them. Half squinting, he saw that Bai ruotong had already run out of the Inn and his eyes sank.


    ¡­¡­


    Meow!


    Bai ruotong covered his face with one hand and walked to the west of the town with his head down.


    The guards of xihou mansion in this town should take good care of it. Come in at will, and anyone can take her away.


    Unfortunately, there was no security door in ancient times, so I couldn''t sleep in the room.


    It seems that she has to solve this problem.


    Bai ruotong swearing in his heart. For a moment, he didn''t look at the road. Suddenly, he stepped on something soft. Then, a scream of "Wuao" came from the ground.


    Bai Rutong was stunned and looked down. A round dog was looking at her pitifully.


    "Three treasures!"


    Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened, squatted down and stroked his head: "how can you be here?"


    "It''s not just that it''s here. I''m here too."


    The familiar gentle male voice rings behind him. Bai ruotong stands up and looks back. Gu Yanqing leads orange Qi and they come with her.


    "Miss!"


    Orange''s face is full of panic, rushed forward to embrace Bai ruotong. Her body was trembling slightly, as was her voice.

 Chapter 877

    "Where have you been, miss? Orange is worried to death. When she went to the room, she saw that you were not in the room. She was really scared. Fortunately, she met Prince Rong when she was looking for you. Sanbao really knew your taste and brought us to you. "


    Orange choked.


    Bai Rutong said with a helpless smile, "I''m sorry to worry you."


    Gu Yanqing looked at her, her hair slightly scattered, her left cheek slightly swollen. Also did not wear shoes, barefoot socks on the ground.


    He flew away quickly, pulled Bai ruotong out of orange''s arms, put his outer clothes on her head, and covered her whole body tightly.


    "What''s the matter? Is someone bullying you? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Let''s go back."


    Bai ruotong lowered his head and whispered.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t force her to ask any more, and he took her to the carriage. All the way speechless, he sent her back to the West Marquis''s house in the town, closed the door, and then said, "can we talk now? What''s going on? "


    "It was his Highness the prince who tied me out of the mansion."


    Thinking of this, Bai ruotong is still a little scared. What Gu chenlian is doing today is too crazy, which makes her feel scared. The guard of the Marquis residence in the west of the town is too lax, which must be changed.


    "The wound on your face was also beaten by Gu chenlian?"


    Gu Yanqing took out the ointment in her cupboard and asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "he was hit by a sudden impulse, and thanks to his slap, he himself was beaten, otherwise I would not escape."


    Gu Yanqing''s hand stopped: "you were beaten for nothing?"


    "I... I don''t want to be beaten for nothing, besides..."


    Bai ruotong choked. She could feel the anger in Gu Yanqing''s tone. "I didn''t think he would suddenly attack me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yan tauts the corner of his mouth, turns around and goes to the door. Bai ruotong quickly hugged him: "Your Highness, you are not going to find him!"


    "Shouldn''t the king go to him?"


    Gu Yanqing''s voice is extremely cold.


    "Last time you had a dispute with your royal highness because of me. If you have another dispute this time, the emperor will not let you go easily. Your highness, you... For my sake, don''t worry about it with your royal highness. I''ll take it as if I was bitten by a dog. Next time, I''ll pay attention and won''t get hurt again. Your highness, don''t be angry."


    Bai Rutong pleaded.


    She knows Gu Yanqing''s temperament, Gu Yanqing angry, regardless, must cause each other to die.


    The last time was in full view of the public, so the holy one could not be partial.


    But this time it was different. If Gu Yanqing had gone, the emperor would not have spared him easily.


    "Little girl, are you worried about me?"


    Gu Yanqing asked slowly.


    "Your Highness, if you feel a little aggrieved, it won''t really get in the way. I am not the one who cannot be wronged. I know that his highness is determined to do well for Rutong and is reluctant to suffer, but Rutong is also worried about his highness.


    So your highness promised me that for my sake, you would not bother with your Highness the prince. "


    Bai ruotong held him in his arms and said sincerely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing was stunned. He lowered his head and let out a breath. Fingers gently stroked her hair: "first clean up the wound on the face."


    "Promise me before I deal with it."


    Gu Yanqing didn''t speak, but Bai Rutong couldn''t let go.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t reply. She pursed her lips and took the ointment on the table. Seeing that his fingers were smeared with ointment and wanted to stick it with her, Bai ruotong quickly dodged: "Your Highness, this is not willing to promise ruotong?"


    "I promise you."


    Gu Yanqing compromised.

 Chapter 878

    Late at night.


    A cold light broke through the window. With the sound of the scabbard, a figure stood in the inner room. Gu chenlian opened his eyes. As soon as he wanted to get up, his skirt was suddenly pulled. Then he flew up and hit the wall heavily.


    "Wow!" With a loud noise, the wooden frame beside the wall fell, and the porcelain vase fell to pieces.


    "Hiss..."


    Gu chenlian got up from the ground and wanted to see the man clearly. A fist fell firmly on his left cheek. His whole body suddenly hit the table.


    "It''s not easy to get married. Why don''t you fall asleep with my concubine today?"


    There was a sneer on his head. Gu chenlian was slightly stunned and looked up in the direction of the voice. Although it was dark in the room, the shadow of people in front of us outlined a familiar arc with the backlight of the moon. Although the eyes were at night, they still had a deep light, such as the coming of Shura.


    "Gu Yanqing!"


    With a low roar, he rushed to Gu Yanqing, but before he touched him, a sword handle with a chill came up to his throat.


    "Gu chenlian, do you think I really dare not kill you?" Gu Yanqing approached him in a low voice, "you can see today that it''s very easy for me to kill you."


    "Gu Yanqing! What the hell do you want to do! What about the people in this palace? "


    Gu chenlian swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They made such a loud noise. Why is it so quiet outside.


    "Confused," Gu Yanqing said with a low smile, "isn''t that what you can do most? You think you''re going to Daze people, but I won''t? "


    "If you kill our palace in our palace, do you think your father will not doubt you?"


    He growled.


    "I''ll take you out and kill you. That''s what you know best," Gu Yanqing said sarcastically. "Gu chenlian, I''ve been patient with you. Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know what you are thinking! You came to our palace today just to avenge Rutong. It''s because our palace slapped Rutong, isn''t it? "


    Gu chenlian held back his nervousness and sneered.


    "If I remember correctly, my father will visit your house tomorrow. How about a gift from me?"


    Gu Yanqing said, carrying him to the ground. Gu chenlian choked. He wanted to get up, but his body suddenly lost its strength. He was stunned and looked back at Gu Yanqing incredulously: "you... What did you do to this palace?"


    "Gu chenlian, today I only give you a small lesson. Ruotong is right. You have saved the king''s life. I can''t take revenge directly. However, if you get closer to ruotong, I will make you suffer.


    I can''t kill you. At least I can torture you. "


    Gu Yanqing is like a king, sitting on the eight immortals chair overlooking the man in front of her. He is like a mole ant in his eyes, as long as you move a finger, you can easily crush to death.


    "What do you want to do to this palace?"


    Gu chenlian and Zhang yuanyan stared at Gu Yanqing in disbelief: "Rutong is our palace! You took her from my palace! If not for you! Ruotong will still love this palace! It''s all your fault! Gu Yanqing, you are not as good as I love ruotong. You don''t even dare to tell ruotong what you really are. If ruotong knew about the dirty business you did behind your back, you thought she would... "


    Before Gu chenlian''s words were finished, Gu Yanqing kicked him in the face. He spat out a mouthful of blood and glared at him: "what? Scared? I''m afraid that what the palace says will come true? "

 Chapter 879

    "Afraid?"


    Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows. He squatted down and clasped his chin. "Third brother, the real one to be afraid of is you. The relationship between Wang and Rutong is not something you can destroy. Even if Tong doesn''t love me, I will keep her by my side. She can only be Gu Yanqing''s woman in her life. "


    He said, let go. Looking at Gu chenlian''s blood on his hands, Gu Yanqing squints and takes out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off his hands bit by bit. Gu chenlian was stunned, his body became more and more heavy, and even began to burst out hot.


    He felt more and more wrong: "Gu Yanqing! What on earth have you done to this palace! "


    "Zhao Cheng! Bring people in


    Gu Yanqing ignored him and said.


    Zhao Cheng pushes the door in, holding a woman in his hand. There were three people behind him, all holding a woman in their arms. The woman is wrapped in a quilt, and the white skin of her shoulders is exposed from the quilt. Several people put the woman on the bed and backed aside.


    "Third brother, don''t say that the second brother doesn''t take care of you. Today you are blessed."


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    "Gu Yanqing! You are mean


    Gu chenlian stepped back two steps, but he was easily caught by Gu Yanqing and pushed to the bed.


    "Enjoy it."


    He gave a low smile, left a word and turned away¡° "Pa" sound, the door was closed, Gu chenlian Zheng Zheng Zheng God, just want to turn over, the woman under the body suddenly pondered, hand toward him.


    "His Royal Highness..."


    The sound of pinching water overflows from the woman''s mouth. Gu chenlian''s body is more and more hot. He wants to get off the bed, but his body is close to the woman''s warmth.


    Gu Yanqing''s medicine is not ordinary.


    Biting his teeth, he took out a dagger from the head of the bed and was about to stab the back of his hand when the women under him suddenly stuck it up.


    "Your Highness... The maid is so cold... So cold..."


    He was stunned, and his dagger fell to the ground. He turned over and pressed against the woman.


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    The emperor yongsui led the queen to the prince''s mansion. The stewards fell asleep last night and looked a little tired when they met.


    I don''t know what happened. They didn''t remember how they fell asleep yesterday, but they were very heavy and thirsty when they got up today.


    They led the emperor yongsui to the main courtyard, where the servants sat around, as if talking about something, and their faces were anxious.


    "What are you doing! Why can''t you be polite when you see the Lord


    The steward yelled. One after another, they were startled, and quickly knelt down on the ground to kowtow to the queen.


    Emperor yongsui looked around and saw that the door was closed. He said in a cold voice, "where''s the prince? Why haven''t you woken up yet? "


    "Your Highness... Your highness is still... Still asleep..."


    A maid flustered reply way. This morning, as usual, he went to the room to wait on the prince to wash, but he never thought that he saw a scene of erosion. She exited the room in horror. She just told others about it, but she was hit by Emperor yongsui.


    Empress Zheng Zheng: "since the prince didn''t wake up, don''t you know to call him?"


    Today, Gu chenlian knows that the emperor of yongsui will come to the palace. How can he be so slack.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant will go now..."


    The maid got up shivering and was about to go into the room in a hurry. Yongsui emperor called her after him: "wait! You don''t have to call. I''ll go myself! "


    Then he walked into the corridor and pushed the door. The queen followed him. They went into the inner room all the way. What they saw was a mess. The tables and chairs collapsed on the ground. There were clothes on the ground, women''s and men''s.


    Emperor yongsui''s heart sank, and he walked toward the bed. He lifted the bed. Gu Shen was honest and upright. He was sleeping soundly. There were four people on the bed, all of them in rags.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 880

    "Bai Liangyuan! No


    Red leaves in a hurry to run into the white Yinling Maple such as the courtyard, her face a piece of iron blue, into the hall has been panting.


    Bai Yinling put down her needlework and said, "what happened?"


    "The prince was punished by the emperor to kneel in front of the court, and the emperor beat the prince with a whip..."


    Red leaf was frightened, and her voice was trembling. White Yin Ling eye a jump, put down the embroidery in the hand: "how to return a responsibility?"


    "When the emperor comes today, his highness is still asleep. When he went in, he saw several women on his Highness''s bed


    The red leaf is biting the lip petal, will oneself hear of matter all say. As soon as her voice fell, Bai Yinling could not sit still and went out of the hall.


    At this time in the main courtyard, Gu chenlian had already been beaten by the whip. He had old wounds on his body, but now he has new ones. His thin clothes are bloodstained.


    "The emperor must have been framed. How could he do such a thing today? Someone must have framed the emperor. The emperor must not believe it!"


    Said the queen anxiously.


    "Frame up? To frame him is to put a woman in his bed? This is Yanfu or frame up! "


    Emperor yongsui sneered. He really didn''t expect that huang''er, whom he trusted most, should have done such a mean thing.


    When did his character become so bad?


    "My father, it''s the second elder brother who laid the hand on my son''s minister. My son''s minister has indeed been wronged. I''d like to ask my father to make decisions for my son''s minister!"


    Gu chenlian clenched his teeth and choked his words.


    "He set you up? What evidence do you have? "


    "Father, yesterday, all the servants in Er Chen''s house were dazed by Er Ge. Er Ge gave me medicine, which led to ER Chen spoiling those maidservants. Er Chen was really wronged!"


    He also knew that no one would believe his words, but if he didn''t say so, would he let Gu Yanqing pour dirty water on himself for nothing.


    "Gu chenlian, I always believe in you, but look at what you''ve done, and how can I trust you again in the future. It seems that one month''s confinement has not changed your sex. Your nature is so lustful. How can I hand over the country and the people to you in the future? Do I want to see Nanyuan destroyed in your hands in the future? "


    Yongsui emperor roared.


    Last time, Gu chenlian molested Bai ruotong in front of everyone. This time, he even put on a live spring palace in front of him. How can he believe Gu chenlian''s words again.


    "Father! Mother


    Just at this time, Bai Yinling came in a hurry. When she saw that Gu chenlian was beaten so badly that she didn''t have a piece of good meat, she felt a little nervous and stepped forward to block Gu chenlian and Emperor yongsui.


    "Bai Yinling! Where did you go last night? Why don''t you wait on the prince! "


    When the queen saw her coming, she was angry and pointed at her. She let Bai Yinling marry into the prince''s house, this is to let her be able to look after the prince. I didn''t expect that this woman had no effect.


    She really regretted recruiting such a woman to the mansion. What a lucky star is clearly a disaster.


    "Mother, don''t you even believe your highness?" Bai Yinling hugged Gu chenlian heartily, turned back and said plaintively, "today, your highness knows you will come, how can you do such a thing? He must have been framed. Mother, even if you want to doubt others, you can''t doubt your highness! Your Highness has been cultivated by you since childhood. You know his temperament best. How can he do such a thing? "

 Chapter 881

    Gu chenlian''s eyes moved and he raised his eyebrows to look at Bai Yinling. This woman has been helping him talk all the time.


    Even if it is to ask for a favor, she always protects him.


    He gave a wry smile and suddenly didn''t know what he was pursuing.


    "I''ve seen it. Is there any fake one?"


    Emperor yongsui asked.


    Bai Yinling choked: "what you see is not the truth."


    "My Lord, maybe it''s not as simple as what Huang er said. It''s better to investigate. Aren''t those maidservants taken away? We will have a good interrogation. "


    The queen pleaded at this time.


    She believes that Gu chenlian is not such a person. Although his son acted impulsively, he was a gentleman.


    There must be someone behind this.


    ¡­¡­


    Although emperor yongsui was finally persuaded to leave, he was still angry when he left. Gu chenlian was helped back to the room, the queen and Bai Yinling explained a few words, turned back to follow yongsui emperor to leave, continue to pacify yongsui emperor''s mood.


    Gu chenlian changed his blood clothes, and his maidservant''s servants drugged him. He lay on the bed, his eyes deep, looking at the bar without focus. Bai Yinling poured a cup of warm water, held the tea cup and went with him: "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you believe in this palace?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "Naturally, I believe it. Your highness will not be the one who does such things."


    Baiyinling road.


    When Gu chenlian heard the speech, he pondered for a moment, stroked his forehead and said with a low smile, "I''m really forcing myself to be an adult now. You have killed our palace, but now you are the only one guarding our palace. This is really a joke. "


    He was disgusted with Bai Yinling, but the woman finally stood on the same boat with him.


    The so-called "nature makes people" is just like this.


    "Did his Highness Prince Rong do it?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    Gu chenlian nodded: "if it wasn''t for him, who would be there?"


    "Your Highness, you should knock it out now. You are not the opponent of Prince Rong at all. You should cheer up, don''t be so tired, and think about what you should do next. This is the way your highness should go in the future."


    Bai Yinling handed the cup into his hand and said in a warm voice.


    Yes, his strength is far from Gu Yanqing''s. Although he has the name of Prince, he is still not Gu Yanqing''s rival in the court. What''s more, the man still holds half the military power.


    Although some of his soldiers are royal soldiers, if Gu Yanqing orders them, they will not hesitate to rebel against the country and follow Gu Yanqing.


    Compared with Gu Yanqing, he has nothing.


    No wonder I lost to Gu Yanqing.


    Can he not lose.


    Yesterday''s things, let him thoroughly understand the gap between himself and Gu Yanqing. He is too calm gas, just cause Gu Yanqing can climb on his head. He can''t do this now. He must think of a way to improve his power and fight against Gu Yanqing.


    ¡­¡­


    On the ninth day of September.


    Bai ruotong dressed up and went to the palace with the old lady. Today is the future of the Empress Dowager. Last year, Bai ruotong missed because of illness. This year, she is in good health. As the legitimate daughter of the Western Marquis''s house, she should go with the old lady.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of the palace, followed by a soft sedan. The young lady in the palace, each as beautiful as a flower, smiles in front of the elder. After entering the palace, the eunuch read out her name and looked at her.


    Bai ruotong flattened his lips, as if he didn''t see these hot eyes, and followed the old lady and the Empress Dowager.


    "The minister''s wife and her daughter, ruotong, meet the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager will be happy in Jin''an."


    The old lady said politely, and Bai Rutong gave a big salute to the old lady.

 Chapter 882

    The old empress dowager looked at Bai ruotong with joy in her eyes. She raised her hand and called her to come to her: "ruotong, I''ve had a good meal recently. I''ve gained a lot of weight."


    "Is the emperor''s grandmother too fat?"


    Bai ruotong pretended to be coquettish and flattened his mouth.


    "How can it be? The longer you grow, the more beautiful you are." The old empress dowager is fond of joking.


    All the people in the courtyard listened to their conversation, their hearts trembled.


    "The head of Dexin county has not married his Royal Highness Prince Rong. How can he call the Empress Dowager his grandmother?"


    Cao Ling, the maid''s daughter of the Ministry of official affairs, whispered angrily.


    "She has always been careless. Prince Rong dotes on her. Naturally, the Empress Dowager will not blame her for her rudeness."


    Although Murong Lian''an was smiling on his face, his heart was not a taste. She knew that Bai ruotong''s address was promised by the empress dowager, but how could she explain it to Bai ruotong? She didn''t have time to pour dirty water.


    "How rude! There is no such thing! I have heard people say that the county leader was reincarnated as a fox spirit. When he was not engaged with his Royal Highness Prince Rong, he secretly went to his royal highness in his Royal Highness Prince Rong''s mansion and stayed all night. "


    It''s Wan Wan''er, the eldest daughter of the bachelor. She glances at Bai Rutong and sneers at them as they eat fruits.


    Her voice was slightly loud, and the gold people on one side were attracted by her words and looked around at her: "what you said is true? Is the master of Dexin really fox Meizi reincarnated


    "Yes, yes! I''ve heard my mother say that the leader of Dexin County really lived in his Royal Highness Prince Rong''s mansion for one night. At that time, it was a big deal, and the whole capital was spreading it. "


    One is humanity.


    "That''s shameless! This woman''s style is so licentious


    "No! I don''t know what Prince Rong''s highness likes about her! "


    ¡­¡­


    All of them are boudoir girls. They seldom go out except for the feast. When they hear something new, they will get together and talk about it.


    Murong Lian''an smiles. She will never forget her hatred with Bai ruotong. Even if you can''t deal with her face to face, it''s good to secretly pour some dirty water behind.


    "What are you talking about?"


    A scold suddenly interrupts their chat. When everyone hears the news, Jingyu strides into them, looks at Murong Lian''an, and hums: "what kind of person is white girl? I know all day long that I''m chirping and raving. If I go on talking nonsense, I''ll tell my grandmother to tear your mouth! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as they heard this, they did not dare to speak again.


    Jing Yu was very satisfied with their performance. He raised his eyebrows and walked towards the main banquet with a big stride: "grandmother!"


    "Jingyu, you''ve come just in time. Lead Rutong to have a good time in the palace. There will be a troupe singing later. Don''t run too far."


    The old empress dowager waved to Jingyu for fear that Bai Rutong would be bored.


    Jingyu is eager to play with Bai ruotong. As soon as the old empress dowager''s voice is over, she answers sweetly and runs down the hall impatiently with Bai ruotong''s hand. The old lady was stunned. Although she had heard of the old empress dowager''s love for Bai ruotong, she always thought it was an exaggeration of Hong Gu. Now, the old empress dowager really loves ruotong.


    "It''s still early today, and the emperor hasn''t gone down yet. You can talk with me."


    As the old lady was thinking about it, she listened to the Empress Dowager.


    "Yes," she nodded, flattered


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong is led away from the main banquet by Jingyu and comes to a pavilion to have a rest. One side of the waiting palace see two people seated, busy with tea and snacks on the stone table.

 Chapter 883

    "Sister in law, let me tell you something. Don''t blame me."


    When the palace people left, Jing Yu opened his mouth impatiently. She can''t sleep well these days. Thinking about Bai Chusheng, who was offended a few days ago, she is worried.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    "I said in front of general Bai that I hated music theory and broke three Guqin of general Bai. I... I didn''t mean to... And doctor Yu came at that time and accidentally brought out general Bai''s sadness. Is general Bai OK these days?"


    Jingyu asked cautiously.


    White brother brother brother was very proud. Then he smiled. "These days, my brother has affairs to be busy. So he never went back to his house. If your royal highness brother worried that your brother would be angry with you, you wouldn''t have to."


    When Jing Yu heard this, he was relieved.


    Looking at Jingyu''s mind, white as if she were smiling, her arm touched her shoulder lightly. "Princess, your true feelings, do you love your brother brother?"


    "You... What are you talking about? How can I like little general Bai! "


    Jing Yu shakes his head and retorts in dismay.


    As for women, it''s hard to avoid that they don''t agree with each other. "Oh," she said, "you really don''t like my brother? Then why are you so worried about whether your brother will be upset? Your highness, you can tell me what is honest. If you really love your brother brother, I will help you to make a matchmaker! "


    "Little sister-in-law! What a misunderstanding Jingyu can''t laugh or cry. She only has friendship with Bai Chusheng as she does with her. "You are my little sister-in-law. If I become your sister-in-law, isn''t it a disorder of seniority?"


    "What''s the relationship between seniority? If it''s chaotic, it''s chaotic!"


    White Rutong road.


    Jing Yu was amused by her matchmaker''s look: "little sister-in-law, I have someone I like. It''s not general Bai. You''d better not be a matchmaker."


    "You have someone you like?! Who... Wuwuwuwu... "


    Bai ruotong breathes out. Jing Yu is startled and covers her mouth quickly: "keep your voice down. You are so loud. What should you do if someone hears you?"


    White if Tong flat small mouth, Wei Qu Ba Ba Ba stares at her: "that you like of person is who?"


    "I''ll come later. I''ll show you then."


    Jing Yu''s face suddenly blushed, embarrassed to stir up the silk handkerchief.


    "Then you are not my sister-in-law?"


    Like a bolt from the blue, Bai ruotong suddenly lost her spirit. She lay on the stone table and was depressed.


    "You asked little general Bai to teach me music theory. You don''t want to set me up with him."


    Jing Yu knows later.


    "Well..."


    Bai Rutong gave a listless response. Looking at her depressed appearance, Jing Yu couldn''t laugh or cry: "are you so disappointed?"


    "As for." Bai ruotong put his head on the stone table. "You are the woman I like, and you have a good temper. If you marry your brother, he will be happy. Ah... The duck just flew away before it was cooked... "


    "Who is the duck?"


    Jing Yu pushes her to express dissatisfaction.


    "Who is that stinking man? You must show me later. I''ll have a good look. What man has compared my brother!"


    Bai Rutong gritted his teeth and said angrily. Her plan has not been put into effect, so it is in vain.


    "Hello! You can''t call him a stinking man! Where''s your brother! You know how to make a bad face! Listen to your tone, isn''t your brother better than the second brother? "


    Jing Yu didn''t accept the way.


    "My brother is naturally the best in the world! No one can match it


    Bai ruotong''s subconscious retort, but just as his voice fell, a gloomy question came from behind: "who is the best in the world?"

 Chapter 884

    "Second brother, you are coming!"


    Jing Yu chuckles and runs to Gu Yanqing. Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and bowed his head. He did not dare to look at Prince Rong. Why is it that every time she scolds him behind her back, she happens to be caught?


    What a coincidence!


    Bai ruotong was just thinking about this, so he heard Gu Yanqing whisper: "Jingyu, you go back to the main courtyard first. The troupe invited by the emperor''s grandmother has come." Jing Yu hears the speech, nods and leaves Bai Rutong to face Gu Yanqing alone.


    "Little girl, are you not sure if you don''t say something about me?"


    Gu Yanqing squinted and approached her.


    "How can I? Isn''t it because your ears are too sharp, your highness? As long as I say you are not good, I can be caught by you. I am helpless, too! "


    Bai ruotong flattened her mouth and lay in her arms with her eyebrows hooked. Gu Yanqing was about to say something, but she felt that the little girl in her arms was stiff. Her eyes seemed to be thinking about something, and she looked forward secretly.


    Following her eyes, I saw Murong Lian''an standing in the corridor with a group of golden girls. Seems to have seen them, Murong Lian''an''s eyes toward her cast over.


    I haven''t seen Murong Lian''an for a long time, but he is more and more able to dress up. The delicate peach blossom makeup is particularly enchanting. In the center of the eyebrow is a lotus flower and a Ru skirt embroidered with peonies. It is graceful but elegant.


    As anyone can see, she came out of the house today after dressing up. Who is this carefully for? Bai ruotong can imagine it without turning his head.


    "Your Highness, don''t you invite your good sister over?"


    Bai Rutong took back his eyes and asked.


    Her words are full of fun. Gu Yanqing suddenly had a headache. Last time, because of Murong Lian''an, the little girl made trouble with him for more than a month. Had it not been for "accidental" help, the little girl could not have forgiven him so quickly.


    "You don''t have to. She''ll come by herself."


    Gu Yanqing sighed.


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, Murong Lian''an walked slowly with golden lotus steps. The young ladies behind her were stunned. They also followed her to watch the play.


    "I have seen your Highness Prince Rong."


    Murong Lian''an, please.


    Gu Yanqing nodded in response.


    Although she can often see Gu Yanqing in the palace, Gu Yanqing seems to be hiding from her. Even if she sees her, they seldom talk. She wanted to be close to her, but he always avoided her, or he regarded her as the air and walked far away, ignoring her.


    "This is the head of Dexin county. He is so beautiful. I heard that the head of Dexin county is weak, so they don''t like to walk with us. Recently, the head of Dexin county is better? "


    On the right of Murong Lian''an is wan Wan''er, the eldest daughter of the University. Bai ruotong once followed his brother to zhuzhilou, a famous embroidery building in the capital.


    In this attic, as long as she is a famous talented woman in the capital, she will be painted with a picture of Zhu Dan standing on the wall.


    The portrait of Wan Wan''er was also in it. It is said that Wan Wan''er has a first-class singing voice. It is said that she can sing a song better than white birds.


    Brother took her to embroider the purpose of the building is also very clear, is to let her with these ladies to learn.


    Bai ruotong smiles: "I''ve met sister Wan. Sister Wan''s name is like thunder. When ruotong was in the mansion, he often heard about sister Wan. Today, sister Wan is twice as beautiful as the figure in the portrait.


    Thanks for sister Wan''s care, Rutong is better. In the past, it was because of his health that he didn''t visit his sisters. When he got free in the future, Rutong would visit them one by one. "

 Chapter 885

    Wan Wan''er was stunned. Murong Lian''an said that this princess Dexin should be a arrogant and perverse person, but her modest talk doesn''t look like a vulgar person.


    It''s not only wan Wan''er, but also Bai ruotong''s kind and sweet appearance, which makes all the other thousands of gold stunned.


    Murong Lian''an bit his lip. Yu Guang looks at Gu Yanqing who has been eating tea. Even if she came to greet him with a shy face just now, he didn''t look her in the eye. Today, Gu Yanqing is the only one who has ever seen her. Murong Lian''an is very angry.


    Cao Ling, the daughter of the minister''s servant, has always had a close relationship with Murong Lian''an. All her careful thoughts had been told her. Seeing that she looked aggrieved, she couldn''t help wring her eyebrows and calling, "Your Highness Prince Rong, look. How beautiful sister Murong is today


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were different from her. Cao Ling was very happy, but then Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved away. He turned the small cover clock in his hand and said in a cold voice, "Lian an, since you''ve already asked for help, please step back. Staying here delayed the king''s conversation with the county leader. "


    "No! Murong''s elder sister can hardly see her once. How can she say she''ll leave? Your highness, we spend more time together, but Murong''s elder sister and Her Highness spend less time together. If you say so, Murong''s elder sister will be sad.


    Come on, sister Murong, take a seat. "


    How could Bai ruotong let her go easily when she came to the door by herself. At the beginning, she sent someone to pretend to be Gu Yanqing and alienate her from Gu Yanqing. She has not yet avenged her revenge. Although in the palace, Bai ruotong can''t do anything to her, but at least it''s good for her to block her hair.


    Bai ruotong thought so, and listened to Murong Lian''an''s voice: "since the county leader has said that, Lian''an will sit down impolitely." After that, she called the palace man beside her to serve her tea.


    The rest of the people saw Murong Lian''an sit down, and they also boldly sat down. They are different from Murong Lian''an. Let alone entering the palace, they can only stay in the boudoir to embroider except studying in the school.


    Now when they enter the Palace once, they can see the legendary Prince Rong again. They don''t want to leave.


    "Tea for the princess."


    The palace man came forward and handed the tea cup to Murong Lian''an. Murong Lian''an nodded and took it. Her hand stopped slightly in mid air. Suddenly, she pretended to be surprised, and the water in her hand poured towards Bai ruotong.


    She thought that she could make a fool of Bai Rutong once, but she didn''t think that when the water was just tilted, Bai Rutong turned the cup around with the board on the table and threw it directly at her delicate peony skirt. With the sound of "Hua La", her skirt was drenched with boiling hot water.


    "Oh! Princess Huaiyang! What are you doing? How can you be so careless


    Bai ruotong took her first step and exclaimed. Murong Lian''an jumped up from the stool and patted the water stains on her body: "Bai ruotong! You''ve gone too far! How dare you pour my water! I know you hate me, but you can''t! Today is the future of the Empress Dowager. I''m going to celebrate her birthday later. You make me... "


    "Lian an!"


    Before Murong Lian''an''s words were finished, Gu Yanqing interrupted coldly: "you think carefully in front of the king. Do you think the king is blind?"


    Murong Lian''an was stunned: "Your Highness, don''t you believe in Lian''an?"


    "Believe you? How can I trust you? Can you frame the leader of Dexin county? " Gu Yanqing squinted and asked.


    "I..."


    "Get out of here."


    Gu Yanqing''s words are not half warm. Once he gets cold, the air around him gets cold.

 Chapter 886

    The others were slightly stunned. Even if they could no longer look at his face, they could feel Gu Yanqing''s fierce momentum. Swallowing saliva, people dare not say more.


    "Your Highness, Lian an..."


    "I don''t want to say it again."


    Gu Yanqing warned in a low voice.


    Murong Lian''an bit her lips, and tears filled her eyes. She stood up and turned to escape. Several other people saw Murong Lian''an leave, and they also left one after another. Bai ruotong was very angry. Fortunately, she had a quick reaction just now, otherwise she would have been splashed by Murong Lian''an.


    This Murong Lian''an is really crazy.


    In front of Gu Yanqing''s face, do she think Gu Yanqing''s eyes are white.


    With a light smile, Bai ruotong wanted to make fun of her. Suddenly, Gu Yanqing pulled him to his waist. He leaned close to her back and put his head on her shoulder


    "What kind of vinegar?" Bai ruotong pretends to be confused.


    "Murong Lian''an intentionally approached the king. Are you not jealous?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "I used to be jealous, but now I believe in your highness, so I don''t eat any more. Because I know that your Highness''s vision is very high, so he will not be attracted by such a woman.


    However, I am very curious. Why is your highness so indifferent to Princess Huaiyang now? "


    "Because I''m afraid that the little girl will be angry."


    Gu Yanqing''s words are gentle, and the words in front of her ears are like spring breeze. Bai ruotong chuckled. Gu Yanqing was so concerned about her feelings that she felt sweet and warm.


    "When did your highness become so clever?"


    "I know how to care about the feelings of my beloved. I know how to provoke my anger like you, a heartless little girl."


    Gu Yanqing was smiling and put her body in front of her. He bowed his head, gave her a kiss on the forehead and left the courtyard clinging to her hand. White if Tong Zheng Zheng, want to refute a, Gu Yanqing raise a candy cake to feed into her mouth.


    "The newly developed dim sum in the palace is specially brought to you by Wang. You should like it."


    Gu Yanqing said and led her to the main hall.


    Bai ruotong covered his lips and swallowed all the sugar cake in his mouth. A touch of sweetness spread in his mouth: "it''s really sweet, but your highness, I don''t want to make you angry. It''s obviously that you are too stingy."


    She has a grudge.


    Gu Yanqing was too lazy to care with her. With a helpless smile on her lips, she led her into the main courtyard. The stage in the theater is already singing. In addition to the old empress dowager, there are yongsui emperor and Rongchen queen sitting on the high hall.


    Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing separated and went back to the old lady, while Gu Yanqing returned to the upper position.


    What did the troupe sing? Bai ruotong didn''t quite understand. His eyes were in circles. She felt a hot look turning towards her. When she looked up, she saw that Gu chenlian was staring at her without blinking.


    His face was pale and morbid. The eye socket is slightly sunken, showing exhaustion. The seat behind him was Bai Yinling. Different from the usual plain clothes, today''s dress is very heavy.


    Bai Rutong snorted coldly and drew back his eyes.


    "Little sister-in-law!"


    Jing Yu sneaks to her side at this time. The old lady saw Jingyu, just want to salute, but Jingyu first said: "old lady don''t have to salute with me, I and the county leader are good friends, you are the elder of Jingyu, Jingyu should salute old lady."


    Jing Yu said, and the old lady made a female Yi.


    "It''s very polite of Princess Jingyu." The old lady laughed mercifully.

 Chapter 887

    Bai ruotong has a friendship with the princess, and the old lady is happy for her. What''s more, Princess Jingyu, who had seen her since she was a child, knew her character very well. The old lady was very satisfied that the two little girls could get together.


    She moved her seat to let Jingyu sit down. After chatting for a while, several people turned their eyes back to the stage.


    "Aye


    Jingyu approaches Bai Rutong''s ear and blinks with her. White if Tong tiny a Zheng, pressing a voice way: "how?"


    "The second in the East, you see."


    Jingyu''s voice is more and more low, only with Qi sound. Bai ruotong suddenly realized that she was pointing to her sweetheart. Raising eyebrows and looking in the direction of Jingyu, I saw a young man in a green official robe standing in the seat.


    The young man was rather handsome and slender. The eyebrows and eyes are like landscape paintings with thick ink and heavy color.


    I''m really a talented person.


    Bai ruotong screwed up his eyebrows, but compared with his brother, he was inferior.


    "He is the child of Chi mu, Chi Taifu. Now I''m reading with my elder brother. I usually work in the Ministry of rites. " Jing Yu blushed and said softly.


    "Oh?" White if Tong pick eyebrow, "originally is he compare elder brother to go down!"


    "What makes your big brother inferior?"


    The old lady suddenly heard the word "big brother" and asked back. Jingyu quickly covers Bai ruotong''s smelly mouth, turns back and says with a smile, "nothing! Nothing


    She angrily looked at Bai Rutong: "sister in law, if you talk nonsense again, I won''t tell you my secret any more."


    "I''m wrong!"


    Bai ruotong begged for mercy.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know when the opera on stage has come to an end. Next, the princesses and princesses with their families wish the old empress dowager a birthday.


    Jing Yu also left at this time.


    "Rutong! Come here, too


    The old empress dowager''s eyes turned and she looked at her. Bai ruotong''s heart beat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and got up.


    "Go on." Said the old lady.


    First, the emperor carried all the concubines, followed by the prince, Princess and family members. Then came the important officials and their families. Normally speaking, Bai ruotong should be with the old lady, but the old empress dowager clearly regards her as Gu Yanqing''s family.


    Bai ruotong came to the table with the eyes of the people. She lowered her head and was thinking about where she should stand. A warm palm held her hand. Gu Yanqing pulled her hesitant body and followed her.


    "Nervous?"


    There was a touch of spoiling in his tone. Bai ruotong''s face suddenly turned red.


    Now she is regarded as Gu Yanqing''s family member to celebrate the old empress dowager''s birthday! This position is not the same, can not be nervous!


    After the princes gave gifts one by one, the princesses also gave the old lady hand-made embroidery, while Bai Yinling gave a string of agate beads. After all the congratulations, I don''t know who said, "the princess of Rongqin hasn''t given a gift yet." people''s eyes suddenly fell on Bai Rutong.


    "Ruotong and Qing''er are not married yet. Just now, the mourning family asked ruotong to come forward to celebrate his birthday. This gift will be removed."


    The old empress dowager said with a smile, but her eyes were full of resentment. She took a look at Nolan, the princess of the eldest prince who put forward the words.


    She asked Bai ruotong to follow her to celebrate the birthday. She just wanted to tell the public in front of the prince and minister that Bai ruotong was her favorite granddaughter-in-law, and let Bai ruotong show her face in front of others. But this woman is not sensible. She wants to embarrass Bai Rutong.


    "Si Mei is still young and doesn''t know the rules very well. After waiting for her and hairpin, she will understand. I hope the Empress Dowager will not blame her. "


    Bai Yinling added a sentence at this time.

 Chapter 888

    It seems that he is helping Bai ruotong to get away, but in fact he is labeling her as "unreasonable".


    The queen is satisfied with a smile, white Yin Ling is very on the road. It''s time to see what happens and never drop it.


    "Grandmother, grandson..."


    "Empress dowager, Rutong actually prepared a gift for her, but the gift was a little big. If Rutong couldn''t get it alone, he asked his brother to help him bring it. My brother has just finished handling things, and now he is on his way. Can you ask Rutong to give a gift to the Empress Dowager later? "


    Gu Yanqing is about to help Bai ruotong get away, but Bai ruotong opens his mouth first. As soon as this remark came out, not only Gu Yanqing, but also the old empress dowager was stunned.


    "Rutong, did you really prepare a gift for the mourning family?" The old empress dowager was flattered.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "yes."


    "You little girl, didn''t you tell me your name was the emperor''s grandmother? Why did you call the Empress Dowager back? Aren''t you treating your grandmother as an outsider


    The old empress dowager called her to her side. Her words seemed to complain, but in fact she loved her.


    Bai Rutong lowered his eyes and said modestly, "Rutong has not married his Royal Highness Prince Rong. If his name is wrong, my sister should worry that Rutong doesn''t understand the rules."


    The old lady sniffed at Bai Yinling and said, "don''t listen to her nonsense. She knows the rules."


    Bai Yinling felt a lump in her heart.


    "Yes, grandmother." Bai ruotong took it as soon as she saw the good, but she didn''t take advantage of the situation to splash Bai Yinling''s dirty water. Her clever appearance satisfied the old empress dowager.


    "Yes! Princess Rong knows the rules! Before he married Prince Rong, his highness had already prepared a birthday present for the Empress Dowager. Grandmother, can we wait for general Bai? What''s the birthday present for Princess Rong


    The fourth Prince''s imperial concubine Zeng''s sweet voice opens a way.


    White Yin Ling mouth a hook, this Zeng Shi as expected and she is the same, is deliberately to give white if Tong embarrassed.


    Where can Bai Rutong really prepare the birthday gift for the Empress Dowager. She''s just delaying time. When the birthday celebration is over, she goes down to accommodate her maid and tells Bai Chusheng that maybe Bai Chusheng is really ready for a gift.


    Her little abacus, Bai Yinling, had already guessed it clearly. Now even if she offended the empress dowager, she couldn''t let Bai ruotong give the gift: "yes! Yinling is also curious about what the fourth sister will send.


    Four younger sister''s disposition has always been nimble, send out of the object must also be a rare


    "Well, let''s just wait for little general Bai to come."


    The Empress Dowager''s chamber hasn''t opened yet, the queen has said.


    "Little girl, are you really ready?"


    Gu Yanqing was also a little worried. He had never heard Bai ruotong say that he had prepared a birthday present for the Empress Dowager. He hung down and asked in a low voice.


    "Guess what?"


    Bai Rutong winked at him playfully.


    Looking at the little girl this reaction, a hanging heart also put down. Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "it seems that you really have the consciousness to be a princess."


    "Your Highness will cooperate with me later."


    Bai ruotong picks eyebrows.


    Although their voices were shallow, Gu chenlian, who was standing in front of him, vaguely heard them. Falling into his ears, the dialogue between the two people turned out to be * *.


    "What good things can Bai ruotong send? Grandmother, you''d better not look forward to it. This girl can''t do anything except talk big. "


    He gave a cold Snort and a bitter taunt.


    What do you mean, lian''er


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    "Grandmother Huang, grandson and Rutong grew up together. They know her grandson very well. She''s just a girl who can talk big. Even if we prepare birthday gifts for grandmother Huang, it''s nothing more than a random thing to delay our time."


    Gu chenlian said.

 Chapter 889

    When this remark came out, people were in an uproar.


    Bai Rutong''s face suddenly froze.


    Gu chenlian''s words forced her to a higher level. If what she gives out later is really a careless thing, or something that she can buy at will, it''s time to be laughed at again.


    "No matter what ruotong gives, it''s all ruotong''s heart. The sad family will like it."


    The old empress dowager said with a smile.


    "General Bai and little general Bai are here."


    Just at this time, the eunuch guarding the door gave a sharp reply. Usually, I don''t care who the person is at the door, but now it''s different. Not only the old empress dowager and the princes, but also the family members of ministers are waiting to see the gift from Bai ruotong.


    Bai Shutang first stepped into the main hall, followed by Bai Chusheng, and his entourage was holding a piece of red cloth. There seems to be something hard wrapped under the silk, rectangular.


    "General Bai, come here!"


    When they were about to return to their next position, the old empress dowager called Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng was stunned. From just now on, he faintly felt that something was wrong. No matter it was the palace minister or the emperor''s concubines, they all looked at him.


    After a little hesitation, he went to the old empress dowager and said, "my humble minister Bai Chusheng, see you..."


    "The gift doesn''t have to go. Is the thing that the white general''s entourage holds the birthday gift that Dexin county mainly gives to the Empress Dowager?"


    The queen asked first.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "yes."


    There was an uproar. It seems that Princess Dexin did not boast, and she really prepared a birthday present for the Empress Dowager.


    "Present it."


    The Empress Dowager said happily.


    "Yes."


    Bai Chusheng answers and takes the red cloth from his entourage. Bai ruotong goes to Bai Chusheng and raises his hand to pick up the red cloth. Under the red cloth is a long embroidered plaque. The embroidered plaque is embroidered with the prosperity of the whole city of Nanyuan.


    The embroidery is vivid. The rising sun gilded the glazed tiles. Under the house, the common people are trading in the market. They live and work happily and happily.


    "This is the embroidery that Rutong spent more than a month embroidering for the emperor''s mother. I wish the emperor''s grandmother a long life and a prosperous Nanyuan Dynasty."


    Bai ruotong knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the Empress Dowager.


    impossible!


    It is impossible for Bai ruotong to have such great ability!


    Bai Yinling stepped back two steps, and Zhang Yuan looked at the embroidery picture incredulously.


    Bai ruotong''s embroidery work is not good. Therefore, Bai Shutang has complained about it many times. Not to mention embroidering a whole capital, she can''t even embroider a landscape map.


    Her ability can only be forced to embroider a flower.


    Where does this exquisite embroidery capital map come from.


    "Help me up! I want to have a good look! "


    The old empress dowager was shining in her eyes, holding the hand of a palace member, and walked down the upper position impatiently. She went to the embroidered plaque and gently stroked the embroidered picture with her fingers: "Rutong, is this really your embroidery?"


    "Yes."


    After a pause, Bai said with a smile, "in order to embroider this picture, Rutong''s hand is just... I don''t know if the emperor''s grandmother is still satisfied?"


    The old empress dowager looked at the child who spoke carefully and held her slender and weak hands.


    There are several small pinholes in her fingers. The old lady is full of heartache when she looks at them.


    "Tell me about you. It''s not too late for you to mourn your family after you marry Qing''er. You''ve just recovered. How can you endure like this?"


    The old empress dowager was distressed and looked back at Gu Yanqing: "you too! Why not persuade Rutong? You are a big man. Don''t you know how to love others? "

 Chapter 890

    Although he was scolded by the old empress dowager, Gu Yanqing was not half indignant. Instead, he said happily: "what the emperor''s grandmother said is true, and his grandson wrote it down. When Rutong mentioned this to his grandson, his grandson thought that it was Rutong''s intention to his grandmother, so he promised her to do so.


    It''s the grandchildren who are not thoughtful. "


    It''s not clear when the little girl prepared the birthday gift, but her heart gratified him. Even what she didn''t notice, the little girl was already ready, and her carefulness was above him.


    "It can''t be prepared by Bai ruotong at all."


    Gu chenlian snorted coldly. His eyes swept Gu Yanqing coldly. His sharp eyes seemed to want to see through him. "Second brother, this should be your preparation, right? It''s just for Bai ruotong to show his face in front of the emperor''s grandmother. Second brother, you have a deep heart! "


    "Oh."


    Gu Yanqing has not yet answered, Bai ruotong''s lip angle sends out the shallow low smile.


    Look.


    This is the real face of the prince.


    Once can not get people, even if destroyed, do not want to make her better.


    Bai ruotong has already seen through, and Gu chenlian''s love is not worth money at all.


    "Grandmother, your Highness the prince said this out of thin air. This plaque is indeed embroidered by my daughter. Of course, the maid of the courtesan did help. But it is not said to his royal highness. The embroidered plaque was sent by his Royal Highness Prince Rong to find it. "


    Bai ruotong explained word by word.


    The old empress dowager stirred up a kind smile. She believed in Bai ruotong''s words. Her hands can''t deceive people.


    The old empress dowager''s heart was chilly. The queen is too pressing. She has no room for other princes except the prince.


    But now the crown prince also follows his mother''s nostril to vent his anger, and arbitrarily plants and bullies a little girl, which the old empress dowager can''t tolerate.


    Women''s minds have always been narrower than men''s, but Gu chenlian''s sarcastic words today hurt more than that knife.


    "Yinling, you get along with Rutong day and night. Are you proficient in embroidery?"


    Rong Chen empress asks a way at this time.


    Bai Yinling said with a smile: "my sister is frail. She stays in the room every day. I know little about her. However, the elder sister is the best at embroidery in our house. But when I look at the embroidery today, it''s more exquisite than my elder sister''s workmanship. Ruotong has really improved. "


    She is a good talker. If she says that Bai ruotong''s embroidery work is not good, this is a substitute. She will certainly provoke the old empress dowager to anger. Such a winding words, everyone is to understand people, naturally hear the negation of Bai Yinling''s words.


    "General Bai, can you see with your own eyes that this embroidery is made by your little sister?"


    The emperor of yongsui, who had been silent for a long time, asked at this moment. His voice was low, not angry but powerful.


    Bai Chusheng arched his hand and said, "yes, in fact, the little sister of XiuTu has been preparing for it for a long time. After her son recovered, her grandmother mentioned with her little sister that she would bring her little sister to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    So in the past few months, my younger sister has been working hard in the embroidery building, and it''s really made by my younger sister. "


    Bai Chusheng was not a liar in the eyes of emperor yongsui, and his answer was not half guilty. Emperor yongsui believed in it. Can one side of Rong Chen empress is to sneer A: "white small general still really is to protect oneself person, unexpectedly is to speak a lie in front of the face of the saint."


    "I dare not lie."


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes were cold and he nodded.


    "No? It is said that you have been very close to Prince Rong recently. It seems that Prince Rong has changed your temperament a lot. "


    Rong Chen empress smiles a way.

 Chapter 891

    She said this only to tell yongsui emperor that Bai Chusheng had been bribed by Gu Yanqing. The name of loyalty and righteousness no longer exists.


    "Empress, children and his Royal Highness Prince Rong are close to each other in terms of government affairs. Now that Rutong and his Royal Highness Prince Rong have been engaged, it is inevitable that they will move about with each other. It is not what empress thought."


    Bai Shutang twisted his eyebrows and explained in a deep voice.


    If the queen insulted Bai Rutong, Bai Shutang would not be so angry. But she had to take it to the West Marquis''s house, which was the place where baishutang couldn''t tolerate. The Marquis''s residence in the west of the town is clean and clean. How can a woman in the harem be wronged.


    "The mother really cares about her children. He was in the palace, but he sent someone to follow his son in private. The empress doesn''t have to be like this. If you want to know what your son''s minister has done recently, you can summon him to the palace for questioning. "


    Gu Yanqing sneers to hook up thin lip, the vision falls to Rong Chen empress playfully. Empress Rongchen said: "what are you talking about? When did the palace send someone to follow you? "


    "If you don''t follow, how do you know that Wang and general Bai are close?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "This..."


    The queen choked.


    "Enough, a good birthday celebration. What do you have to do?"


    The old empress dowager gave a low roar and clapped her hands heavily on the table. They all bowed their heads.


    "The mother is not making trouble. But if Tong this wench, we all know her temperament. She really can''t embroider this painting. Today, she deliberately sent it to your mother. It''s disrespectful to your mother. It''s also a big crime to deceive you. Can''t you ask me clearly? "


    The queen explained in a warm voice.


    "Since the empress said so, how about if he embroidered a picture on the spot? The elders in the future are still waiting to celebrate their grandmothers'' birthday. They can''t stay here all the time. "


    Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    "It''s so good, little plum. Take Rutong to the inner room, prepare the embroidery and watch her embroider."


    Without waiting for the queen to reply, Emperor yongsui gave orders. Today is the Empress Dowager''s birthday. As Bai said, we can''t stay here all the time.


    Bai ruotong answered and followed Li Gonggong beside yongsui emperor to the backyard. Gu Yanqing wanted to keep up, but after two steps, she was called by the old empress dowager: "Qing''er, don''t go."


    Gu Yanqing thought for a moment, nodded and returned to the upper position.


    Although the heart is worried about the little girl, but if you go now, later even if the little girl really embroidered something, the queen will also say that they discussed in advance.


    Half an hour has passed since the ministers paid their respects to their birthday. Next, the princesses are playing the piano and dancing to celebrate their birthday.


    Gu Yanqing looked at it, but he was a little bored.


    Bai Yinling''s dancing is the best among all the princesses. It was because of her dancing that Gu chenlian was attracted to her.


    After the dance, even the old empress dowager enjoyed it a little more and gave her a piece of jade Ruyi in public.


    Even Gu chenlian was slightly surprised. I haven''t seen Bai Yinling dancing for more than a year. When she danced again, Gu chenlian was a little crazy and couldn''t help recalling the scene when she first met Bai Yinling.


    If Bai ruotong had not been installed in his heart, maybe he would be infatuated with Bai Yinling now.


    Thinking of this, Gu chenlian''s face is a bit lonely.


    After all the deduction, Li Gonggong leads Bai ruotong to the main stage. As soon as she walked in, people''s eyes looked at her. She was holding on to a handkerchief embroidered object with a cool look.

 Chapter 892

    The queen narrowed her eyes and looked at the objects embroidered on her handkerchief carefully. She said with a smile, "Rutong, it took you an hour to embroider this thing?"


    The handkerchief in her hand is embroidered with a red plum, on which is a vivid butterfly. Although it is exquisite, but this embroidery is nothing more than the most basic. This embroidery does not mean that she can embroider the capital map.


    Bai ruotong said nothing and changed his handkerchief for another in front of the Empress Dowager. On the other side as like as two peas, the red plum and the butterfly are the same.


    "Double sided embroidery?"


    Surprised, the old empress dowager raised her hand and took the embroidered handkerchief from Bai Rutong.


    "It''s double-sided embroidery."


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    The Queen''s face was blue. On one side, Bai Yinling clenched her fist, and her hard nails were about to be embedded in the meat.


    She can satirize Bai ruotong for making a fake just now, but the double-sided embroidery that she can''t even embroider is now embroidered in Bai ruotong. There must be some deceit in it.


    Double sided embroidery is the most difficult work in embroidery.


    How can a common lady have such ability, let alone the ignorant Bai ruotong!


    "Si Mei is really capable! This double-sided embroidery is the first time that Yinling saw four younger sisters embroider it. I wonder if four younger sisters can let you and me have a look? "


    Bai Yinling asked.


    Bai ruotong hesitated to look at the old empress dowager, who nodded and handed her the handkerchief. Bai ruotong took it with a smile and went to Bai Yinling: "if you want to see it, you can see it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling took the handkerchief and was thinking of looking at it carefully, but the candle on the banquet table suddenly tilted, just to the handkerchief in her hand. Suddenly, the handkerchief was ignited by the candle.


    "Ah


    Bai Yinling exclaimed and threw the handkerchief wrapped by the tongue of fire on the ground.


    "Sister!"


    Bai ruotong stepped forward and quickly stamped out the fire on the handkerchief. Unfortunately, it was too late. The handkerchief had been burned out of shape.


    "Sister, you have gone too far! Why destroy my handkerchief


    Bai Rutong raised his head and asked fiercely.


    Bai Yinling was asked a Zheng, but her eyes noticed a small stone under the candlestick. She suddenly realized that it was Bai ruotong who knocked over the candlestick with a stone just now, which deliberately caused her to burn the embroidered handkerchief.


    She''s good at juggling. She''s good at hiding things.


    All eyes were focused on her embroidered handkerchief. No one noticed how she knocked over the candlestick.


    "Sister, don''t be unjust! It''s your fake handkerchief! This is clearly not double-sided embroidery. You are afraid of being known by me, so you deliberately knocked over the candlestick and burned the embroidery. How can you wrongly blame me! "


    Bai Yinling retorted.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was in an uproar. White if Tong Zhang Yuan eye, wrongly bit bite lip: "elder sister! What are you talking about! The emperor''s grandmother clearly saw my embroidery. Do you want to say that it was me? How much does my sister hate me?


    I usually bully me in the palace. I don''t want to quarrel with my sister, but today in the palace, my sister will bully me too! "


    Bai ruotong said that, tears were already in his eyes.


    She did it on purpose!


    Just now, her embroidered handkerchief was deliberately shown to the old empress dowager first. The Empress Dowager has not touched embroidery for many years, so it is not easy to detect. What''s more, besides her and the queen, who would look at her cheating.


    The square handkerchief is heavier than the ordinary square handkerchief. It is obvious that two square handkerchiefs are stacked together, deliberately creating the illusion of double-sided embroidery. If she had looked more carefully just now, she would have been able to expose her face to face.


    That''s why she had to destroy the embroidered handkerchief.


    Bai Yinling is not a fool. She can think of her business as soon as she thinks about it.

 Chapter 893

    She was about to pick up the stones on the ground and confront Bai ruotong, but she heard the whispering voice beside her.


    "How can such a thing happen when a common girl bullies a legitimate girl! But looking at Bai Liangyuan''s attitude towards Princess Dexin just now, it seems that she really has no respect. "


    "It''s just a good girl. Do you really think you are the crown princess? I''ve been looking for trouble with the head of the county, and I don''t know who I am. "


    Just now, Bai Yinling''s dancing style was in the limelight in front of the public, but she had a wrong idea. If she shot a bird in the limelight, she would certainly arouse people''s jealousy. What''s more, her status is not high. Today, all the people who come here are her own sons. If it wasn''t for the promise of the queen, she would not be qualified to come to today''s birthday party.


    "You just knocked over the candlestick with this small stone, so..."


    Bai Yinling picked up the stone and put it in front of Bai Rutong''s eyes. Just as he wanted to question, Bai Rutong interrupted: "sister, do you really want to do this? You and I are sisters. Why do you have to do wrong to your sister in front of her?


    You can weigh the stone in your hand. Can it really knock down the candlestick? "


    Bai Yinling was stunned. She looked down at the stone in her hand. Although it was a stone, it was as light as a feather. If it wasn''t for a man, how could she have the strength to knock over the candlestick.


    This stone was discovered by Bai Rutong on purpose! She''s the one who got her on purpose.


    She''s really speechless now.


    "Yinling, you and Rutong are sisters. How can you do such a thing to hurt her?"


    The old empress dowager saw clearly that Bai Yinling was always aggressive.


    "Empress dowager, Yinling..."


    "I know that my sister has always hated Rutong. The elder sister is better than Rutong. She has all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. But because Rutong is a legitimate daughter, she can enjoy better treatment than her elder sister. Therefore, her elder sister is jealous of Rutong and dislikes Rutong.


    But today... Ruotong''s filial piety to the emperor''s grandmother has been embarrassed by his elder sister. Doesn''t she think she''s going too far? "


    Tears in his eyes have already spilled over his eyes. Bai ruotong was about to raise his hand to wipe it. Gu Yanqing stepped down from the seat at this time. He strode with her, and his handkerchief gently wiped away her tears.


    "Why are you crying again? Can''t stand any grievance? "


    Gu Yanqing''s words showed gentleness, stroked her head and asked softly.


    "I... i... I wanted to give the handkerchief to your highness, but now it''s gone after my sister makes such a fuss..."


    Bai ruotong was so comforted by him that he cried even more.


    Her tears and grievances, the old empress dowager looked distressed, sighed heavily, looked back at the queen and said, "queen, tell me, how can things be solved now? Just now you and your good daughter-in-law have been aggressive and wronged others, but now you have to give an explanation, right


    Empress Rongchen bit her teeth. There was a little anger in my eyes. When Bai Yinling met her, she was smart, but she always lost in front of Bai ruotong.


    At the beginning, Gu Yanqing and Bai ruotong''s marriage was facilitated by her. It''s because she always thinks that Bai ruotong is a stupid woman, but now looking at her and Bai Yinling, empress Rongchen feels that she is looking at people for the first time.


    No wonder Gu chenlian and her proposed to marry Bai Rutong. This woman, she really belittled, was so smart.


    Bai Yinling''s face was slightly white, and he was wronged by Bai ruotong. In order to please the empress dowager, she dares to do everything. In the presence of the civil and military officials, the emperor and the queen dare to be wronged with her.

 Chapter 894

    Now, she is accused of bullying the common sister by Bai ruotong. How can she eliminate it.


    "Grandmother, today, my grandson wanted you to have a happy birthday, but I didn''t expect that things didn''t work out as expected. You are still upset because of your grandson. It''s all caused by grandson and ruotong. Grandson will compensate grandmother. I hope grandmother will blame grandson alone. "


    Gu Yanqing held Bai ruotong''s hand and said sincerely.


    The old empress dowager twisted her eyebrows, and her heart suddenly overturned the Wuwei bottle. It was not a taste inside and outside.


    Gu Yanqing in the palace, in addition to her, inside and outside the enemy. Today, the queen is in a dilemma. Obviously, she is in a dilemma for Bai ruotong, but secretly, she is in a dilemma for Gu Yanqing.


    She really regretted that if she had known that the queen would do it, she should not have let Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing celebrate her birthday together.


    I really wronged two children.


    "Emperor, whose fault do you think it is today?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    "Of course, Bai Liangyuan made a mistake."


    Yongsui emperor huidao.


    "Can you believe that it was made by ruotong?"


    Asked the Empress Dowager.


    "Naturally."


    With all the evidence in his eyes, he was not blind and could see clearly.


    "The family is very satisfied with this ceremony. I wonder if the emperor would like to give it to Rutong?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    "Everything has the final say after mother."


    The emperor said.


    The old empress dowager nodded, raised her hand and called, "girl, come here."


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Before she could react, Gu Yanqing had led her to the old empress dowager.


    "Girl, you are too soft tempered, and your tears are shallow. You are so red with tears. Today''s thing is that they have wronged you. The AI family will decide for you. What you want is to tell the AI family."


    The old empress dowager said in a warm voice.


    "Ruotong doesn''t want anything. Today, ruotong just wants to make the emperor''s grandmother happy. However, ruotong didn''t expect that ruotong didn''t make the emperor''s grandmother happy. Instead, it made you sad.


    If the emperor''s grandmother didn''t blame what happened today, Rutong would be satisfied. "


    Bai ruotong said modestly with a smile.


    The old lady held her hand tightly. The little girl in front of her was so kind-hearted and careful. After listening to her words just now, she must have been bullied in the house.


    This is not good.


    "According to the order of the mourning family, from today on, the head of Dexin county will be granted the title of Yipin princess, and the affairs of canonization will be handled by the Ministry of rites."


    The Empress Dowager''s voice was loud in the courtyard.


    When they heard about it, they all took a breath. The old empress dowager loves the master of Dexin county very much.


    Princess Yipin.


    Even Murong Lian''an, the daughter of prime minister Murong, is just a third grade princess.


    Yipin


    How noble that is.


    "The embroidery Pavilion in the capital should be decorated with your red and blue."


    The old lady added.


    Bai ruotong was happy, but his face was still calm: "grandmother, if she can''t afford such a big reward, grandmother, please don''t reward her highness. If she is good, she will be happy..."


    "You little girl, you are really clever!"


    Before he finished speaking, Bai was interrupted by the empress dowager, "don''t you just want to ask for a reward for Qing''er? You can''t do without your reward. Qing''er''s reward is even more important. Prince Wu Zhu of Qing''er has been here for four years. Now it''s time to add a seal. "


    "Mother, this is..."


    Emperor yongsui opened his eyes and looked at the Empress Dowager in disbelief.


    Gu Yanqing''s position as prince was unique in the imperial court. How can he still be granted the title now?


    "What? Can''t you? "


    The Empress Dowager squinted and asked.


    If the emperor of yongsui was not too eccentric, how could the empress dare to act in front of the public today.

 Chapter 895

    Since the emperor wants to be partial, she, the old empress dowager, has to level the water.


    If Gu Yanqing had not died early, he would have been the crown prince. But the prince embarrassed Gu Yanqing and asked him to be more noble.


    "Thank you, grandson."


    Yongsui emperor is about to refute a sentence, but Gu Yanqing first step thanks. Well, once you thank me, it''s settled. He is stunned, indignant stare to Gu Yanqing, but see Gu Yanqing''s deep eyes look back.


    His eyes were silent, but it made emperor yongsui feel a threat.


    ¡­¡­


    As the sun goes down, fireworks explode above the Imperial City, reddening bricks and tiles. Bai ruotong follows Gu Yanqing, holding his fingers tightly in his palm. Her eyes reflected the fireworks, but also reflected in front of the handsome man''s face.


    Just as she was about to take back her eyes, Gu Yanqing lowered her head and gave her a smile. She hugged her quietly and jumped on the beam of the house all her life, away from the people who were attracted by fireworks.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong exclaimed. In front of the emperor and empress dowager, he dared to hold her.


    Gu Yanqing is silent, hugs her to jump down the wall, arrives at a secluded place. The sound of fireworks gradually decreased, she just wanted to question, but his burning kiss fell down, blocking her words.


    His kisses are always tough and domineering. Bai ruotong bears his sudden heat, but he feels his arms holding her carefully, so that the weight of her body falls into his palm.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and asked in a delicate voice when he was kissing for breath.


    "You surprised me today."


    Gu Yanqing''s deep voice is full of attractive magnetism.


    Bai ruotong''s face turned a little red, pursed a smile and said, "I''m very smart except for being stupid in front of you."


    "Well, I''m so clever that I''m surprised."


    Gu Yanqing''s head was against her forehead.


    Without such intimate contact for a long time, Bai ruotong was not used to it for a moment: "why do you tie me here? If the emperor''s grandmother finds out that we''re not here... "


    Before she had finished, he stopped her in the blazing kiss. This person wants to kiss, will not win her approval, but his action is overbearing but gentle, let her not half uncomfortable.


    Gu Yanqing saw the little girl was confused by his kiss, no longer nagging, left her lips. He took up her hand and gave her a kiss: "your hand is really hurt by the embroidery of the capital map?"


    "Although I also embroidered the picture, it was almost finished by orange. I actually did some double-sided embroidery. My embroidery work is not so powerful."


    In front of Gu Yanqing, she has always been honest.


    "Why do you think of giving your grandmother a birthday present?"


    Gu Yanqing is very strange.


    "Because your highness said that in the palace, the emperor''s grandmother is the only one who is good to you. Since he is kind to his highness, he naturally wants to please her. If it''s good for your highness, Rutong will be good for them. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, Gu Yanqing''s eyes suddenly sank down. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Bai Rutong gently poked his chest with his fingers.


    "Little girl, my king..."


    Gu Yanqing swallowed, lip flap moved to her ear, "want to marry you now."


    Her every "Your Highness" is called into his heart, God knows how sweet her voice is.


    Bai ruotong''s face burned badly because of his words. He was so ashamed that he buried his face in his broad chest.

 Chapter 896

    "Old lady, you seem to say that Jingyu is very fond of playing. Old lady is watching Jingyu grow up, and she loves her very much. Today, how can she just come to play with the princess?"


    Jing Yu said with a smile.


    The old lady knew that the child was filial. Just now she was just teasing.


    "Well, I feel your filial piety, old lady. You two little girls are going to play. It''s too late. You have to go back to the palace earlier."


    Said the old lady.


    Jing Yu smiles and answers two good words, pretending to be reluctant to part. It takes a long time to lead Bai ruotong away. Listening to the sweet words she said to the old lady, Bai ruotong joked, "grandma seems to like you very much."


    "That''s not true. After all, the princess is loved by everyone. Everyone is happy to see her."


    Jing Yu raised her eyebrows and laughed happily.


    Bai ruotong sighed: "it''s a pity. You said how nice it would be if you were my sister-in-law. I dream that you can be my sister-in-law. Unfortunately, you don''t have a brother at all


    "Here you are again!" Jing Yu angrily looked at her, "I''m here to talk about this with you today. Do you remember the late Mu I pointed out to you at the banquet yesterday? I heard that he went to Lefang today. Can you accompany me... "


    "You don''t mean to say that you are going to Lefang to make an encounter?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and disliked Tao.


    Jing Yu nodded: "in fact, I haven''t told anyone about it. Good sister-in-law, I only told you about it. Can you accompany me to Lefang to meet Chi mu?"


    Bai ruotong thought to himself for a moment: "my brother is in the mansion today. Can you let him accompany us? It''s not so good for us two little girls to go to that place. It''s much more appropriate to be accompanied by my brother. How about that? "


    Jing Yu''s eyes turned: "OK, but don''t talk nonsense to general Bai about Chi mu."


    "It''s natural."


    Bai ruotong promised.


    They made up their minds and then went to invite Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng didn''t want to accompany him, but he heard that he was going to Lefang. His heart moved and he couldn''t bear Bai ruotong''s persuasion, so he had to accompany them.


    "Well, what do you two little girls want to do in Lefang?"


    On the carriage, Bai Chusheng asked curiously.


    Bai ruotong and his wife look at me and I look at you. At last, Jing Yu explained, "isn''t my mother going to ask me about my lessons? Recently, Bai Xiaojun is busy and has no time to teach me music. I have to come to Lefang to learn from it. "


    Bai Chusheng raised eyebrows: "give up, the princess''s ability to listen to more songs can not be absorbed."


    "Do you have to be so mean?"


    Jingyu frowns. From the moment he meets Bai Chusheng, there is no good word in his mouth.


    At the beginning, Jing Yu was still suffering silently, but Bai Chusheng was embarrassed for a long time, and her little temper also came up.


    "Weichen is just telling the truth." Bai Chusheng said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jingyu is speechless.


    Bai ruotong looks at these two living treasures.


    Look, how well these two match!


    It''s a pity that I don''t have a lover. She''s the only matchmaker who''s worried.


    Entering the main gate of Yuefang, I was driving a drum and singing a play. Bai Chusheng makes an appointment with Xiao ER and takes them to the second floor. The box on the second floor can clearly watch the stage downstairs.


    Bai ruotong was about to sit down, but his shoulder was suddenly pinched.


    "Ouch!"

 Chapter 898

    She exclaimed and looked away. Jingyu pointed to the opposite room and said, "see? Mr. Chi is sitting opposite. "


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and followed her eyes. Chi Mu is really sitting in the window lattice of the wing room. He is accompanied by several people. He is blocked by the veil and can only vaguely see his figure.


    Jingyu takes a seat by the window. The second child drinks tea at this time. Bai Chusheng stares at Bai ruotong and Jingyu. Is it his illusion? I always think these two little girls have something fishy.


    Chi Mu at the other end seems to be saying something to the people around him. He gets up, bows his hand and goes out to the wing room. Jingyu''s eyes have been closely followed, from the second floor down to the first floor, Chi Mu and the shopkeeper said two words, the drum music on the stage stopped, and then Chi mu on the stage.


    "Did he play the piano?"


    Jing Yu whispers excited way.


    Bai Chusheng looked down with her eyes and saw Chi muzheng sitting in the middle of the stage, with the guard holding the Guqin in the middle.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Chi? He''s here today. "


    Bai Chusheng was curious.


    White if Tong nuzui, pointed to the side is excited Jing to. Bai Chusheng''s mouth flicked, but he realized what they were playing with today.


    Chi Mu''s fingers swept on the string, and the melodious melody suddenly resounded throughout the music workshop. Bai Chusheng turns the small tea clock in his hand and appreciates it.


    Chi Mu Tan''s repertoire is "autumn Ci". Although the sound of the song is not stirring, it has a sense of vicissitudes in autumn. This work is composed by the former Taifu of Nanyuan. It commemorates his dead wife. The lyrics and music are sad and tearful.


    A song fell, and the cheers resounded downstairs.


    Jing Yu smiles and claps his hands. Bai ruotong holds her chin and listens to it. Although the music is good, she can''t hear the fiddler''s feelings for it. It seems that it''s just flashy.


    She listens to her brother playing the piano all the year round. Compared with Chi mu, her brother''s piano skill is more than twice as high.


    "Squeak


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, two shadows did not invite, and walked toward the three.


    Bai ruotong was startled by the sound of pushing the door. He raised his eyes and saw that the people standing in front of him were Qing Ying and the fifth Prince Gu yanlei.


    "It looked like you two just now. When I saw you today, it was you. What are you doing here?"


    Green Ying cold hum a, quality asks a way.


    Jing Yu hears sound to turn head, Zheng Zheng of looking at Green Ying: "how are you here?"


    Green Ying looked at the place that Jing Yu just looked at, and the corner of her mouth raised a knowing smile: "I see. You are watching childe Chi play the piano. By the way, I almost forgot that you like Mr. Chi. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jing Yu is seen through and denied in a panic.


    "But you have miscalculated. Mr. Chi is here with us. He just played the piano for the princess. The girl you love is the princess. You have no chance to win here!"


    Qingying looks down at her like a king of victory. Jing Yu''s face suddenly turns black. It turns out that they are the people who just accompany Chi mu.


    Chi Mu plays a song and goes back to the second floor. Seeing that Qing Ying is not in the room, he follows the voice to find her. He went into the wing room and looked at several people in the wing room in amazement.


    "Sister, today is outside the palace. Let''s go back to the palace to talk about something."


    Although his heart is hard, Jingyu can''t attack here. If he argues with Qingying here, or shed tears, it''s not the way of Qingying.


    Although she thinks so, how can green cherry so light let her come.

 Chapter 899

    "Mr. Chi, you are just in time. My sister admires you. When you play the piano, she always listens carefully. Do you know this? "


    Green cherry sharp voice, looking at the side of the late mu.


    Chi Mu Zheng Zheng God, along the green cherry''s eyes toward Jing to look. Jing Yu''s head is very low. He can''t see her expression.


    "Princess Qingying, Chi doesn''t know about it."


    Chi Mu road.


    Bai ruotong stroked her forehead and was about to retort for Jingyu when her hand was held by Jingyu. She shook her head tearfully in her eyes, indicating that Bai ruotong would not say much.


    Yes, in this case, no matter what Bai ruotong said, he would follow the way of Qing Ying.


    "Princess Jingyu, Chi always knows the princess''s mind, but Chi already has something in her heart. Please take back your admiration. Don''t do such a difficult thing for Chi, and don''t let Princess Qingying misunderstand it.


    A few days ago, you sent a clever thing to a mansion late. It should have been rejected by Chi. Why do you want to come here today? "


    Chi Mu is not a stump. He clearly knows what Jing Yu thinks of him. By green Ying tiny a provocation, he understands the whole story of the matter. I''m afraid today Jingyu already knew that he would come, so he wanted to make an encounter here.


    He saw a lot about his daughter''s family and knew what it meant.


    His current goal is only Qingying, and Jingyu naturally doesn''t like it.


    Jingyu bit his lip: "childe Chi misunderstood. Today, Jingyu just came here to have fun with his friends. It''s not what childe Chi said..."


    "That''s the best. Please let Princess Jingyu take back her heart to Chi."


    Chi Mu said coldly. After he said this, Yu Guang aimed at Qing Ying. Green cherry is hooking the corner of her lips, smiling so that the spring breeze blows on her face.


    It seems that my words are beautiful.


    "Mr. Chi''s words are clear to Jingyu. You go out. Today, Jingyu really didn''t come to see you, Mr. Chi, and Jingyu didn''t get entangled..."


    "You''re not coming to see him, and who are you looking at?"


    Before Jing Yu''s words were finished, Bai Chu Sheng stood up with a cold hum. Jing Yu suddenly raises his head and looks at Bai Chusheng in disbelief. Does this man even have to sneer at him at this point?


    "Brother, you..."


    Bai ruotong also felt that Bai Chusheng''s words were not right. He was about to reprimand him, but he heard Bai Chusheng say again: "Mr. Chi, with such a word, Bai is relieved. Late childe don''t know, white some heart Yue Jing to princess for a long time, but her heart has been pretending others, white some is very distressed.


    Thank you, Mr. Chi, for being able to help Mr. Bai. Mr. Bai wishes Mr. Chi an early return of beauty. "


    After that, he went to Jingyu again. Take out a square handkerchief from sleeve, gently wipe tears for her: "what''s good to cry? What can''t Bai compare with him? On the family background, Bai is above him, he has no official position in the court, but Bai is in an important position. In terms of talent and learning, Bai is even better than him. How do your eyes grow? Are you blind? "


    "And looks!" Bai ruotong happily added a sentence.


    Originally thought that his brother is to fall into the well, did not think he actually helped Jing to hit Chi Mu''s face.


    Look, brother from home is very good at saving beauty from heroes.


    "General Bai, what do you mean by that?"


    Chi Mu is angry. Is he insulting him?


    "Literally." Bai Chusheng gave a light smile and gently stroked Jingyu''s head with his hand. He laughed gently and said in a warm voice, "do you like the song" autumn Ci "just now?"


    Jing Yu looks at Bai Chusheng''s smile, and doesn''t know how to answer. She did not count that Bai Chusheng would help her.

 Chapter 900

    Seeing that she did not speak, Bai Chusheng did not ask any more. Straight out of the wing. He went all the way down the stairs to the stage. He began to play the piano that had not been put down.


    And what he plays is just Chi Mugang''s performance "autumn Ci".


    Chi Mu''s face is very blue. He practiced the song "autumn Ci" for a long time in the mansion in order to play it to Qing Ying today. But Bai Chusheng''s free play is beyond his standard.


    Jingyu stares at the audience. Bai Chusheng''s melody is tender and sentimental. Although it is a sad tune, it is interpreted by him as if he is missing his beloved.


    As if noticing her eyes, Bai Chusheng raised his head slightly, his eyes touched her, and his lips lit up a smile, as if it were a gentle and affectionate spring breeze. Jingyu''s face was red with his smile.


    "Princess Qingying, let''s go."


    Chi mu can''t see it. Bai Chusheng clearly wants to make him lose face. Today was originally his place, but Bai Chusheng made such a fuss, which made him lose face.


    Green Ying bites her teeth, takes a fierce look at Bai ruotong, and turns angrily. Gu yanlei saw his sister leave and followed him.


    When Bai Chusheng finished, the audience applauded like thunder. His remaining light looks at Chi Mu who goes down the stairs, gets up and walks towards him.


    "Childe Chi, you really don''t know how to look at women."


    He dropped the words and went up the stairs, leaving Chi Mu alone, gnashing his teeth.


    Although Jingyu was quietly wiping his tears, Bai Rutong was happy. The elder brother is willing to stand out for Jingyu, which means that he doesn''t hate Jingyu. She comforts Jingyu and gets up to meet Bai Chusheng.


    "Brother, I have something to deal with today. Please help me comfort Princess Jingyu, and I''ll make delicious food for you later."


    She winked at Bai Chusheng. Without waiting for his reply, she ran downstairs.


    Bai Chusheng wanted to call her, but Yu Guang knocked Jingyu, who was quietly weeping in the room, sighed and walked into the room.


    "Is it really so sad?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    "It''s not sad."


    Jing Yu sucked his nose and wiped away his tears with a square handkerchief.


    "What''s that?"


    "I just feel too shameful..." she bit her lip. "I really can''t see people. What are the people I like? If I had known today, I shouldn''t have come here."


    She didn''t know that Qing Ying would be here. If she knew, she wouldn''t come here. She doesn''t know that Chi Mu''s lover is Qing Ying.


    "Childe Chi has no official position in the court, so he wants to marry Princess Qingying and let himself have eyes in front of the emperor and get an official position. You can''t be spoiled by the emperor. Naturally, Mr. Chi won''t treat you in his eyes. "


    Bai Chusheng analyzed.


    Jing Yu was almost so angry that he vomited blood: "you... Do you have to hurt people so much? Talk well, won''t you? "


    "Bai means he''s a jerk. Fortunately, you can see clearly. If he doesn''t get Qing Ying''s favor and turns his eyes to you, it''s too late for you to cry. "


    Bai Chusheng then poured her a cup of tea.


    Jing to a small mouth flat, eat tea: "little sister-in-law?"


    "Back."


    Jing Yu was stunned and subconsciously remembered that Bai ruotong wanted to be her matchmaker with Bai Chusheng. Her face was flushed. She carefully looked up at Bai Chusheng: "why did you help me just now? Did you really treat me..."


    "Dream!" Bai Chusheng snorted, "the reason why Bai helped you is because you are my sister''s confidant."


    "No, no! Why do you have to dream! I am like this today. Do you want to say these words to hurt my heart? "

 Chapter 901

    Jing Yuzhen is going to be laughed by the people in front of him. She was just curious, but Bai Chusheng''s reply gave her a fatal blow.


    "You deserve it."


    Bai Chusheng said coldly.


    I don''t know why, he is polite to other people, in the face of Jingyu, he always can''t help saying something. At the beginning, the princess was beyond his understanding, so he subconsciously forgot her identity, just like Bai ruotong.


    Jing Yu choked.


    Do you deserve it?


    She really deserves it. Today''s affairs are her own.


    On Qiqiao Festival, she once sent Qiqiao things to Chi mu. She should give up when she was rejected by Chi mu. However, she is persistent in pursuing and making all kinds of encounters. Today, Chi Mu satirizes her in front of Qing Ying, which she deserves.


    "What are you crying for?"


    Seeing her tendency to cry again, Bai Chusheng felt a little headache. Didn''t he take her breath back just now? Why does she cry?


    Jing Yu is too lazy to talk to him again. He gets up and rushes out of the door.


    Now she doesn''t want to hear Bai Chusheng''s sarcasm. She just wants to find a quiet place to cry.


    Although Bai Chusheng helped her to earn her breath, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t be sad.


    Since there is no one around to comfort, she does not want to force, she just want to find a place where no one, lick their wounds.


    Just left the music square didn''t walk a few steps, the body was suddenly blocked by a shadow. Jing Yu looks up, but Bai Chusheng comes after him again.


    "What are you going to do?" She asked impatiently.


    "Take you back to the palace."


    She can''t walk around in the street now. It''s also his fault. He shouldn''t have made such a decision just now, which made her sad.


    "I don''t need you! I don''t need your pity! You''re right. I deserve it. I admire the wrong person. I know how to go back. I don''t need you to pretend mercy here! "


    She was angry and moved away to avoid him. But she took a step and he took a step. She goes to the left and he goes to the left. She goes to the right and he goes to the right.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Jing Yu gnashes his teeth and asks.


    "Take you back to the palace."


    "I don''t want to go back now!"


    Jingyu growls.


    Can''t this man understand people? Why is it so hard to talk to him.


    "Princess highness, Bai Mou took back what she said just now. It was Bai who did not understand the customs, hurt the royal highness of the princess, and apologized to his highness." but now you are walking alone in the street, and Bai is really at ease. Today, you are not wearing a personal guard. If anything goes wrong, Bai will be worried.


    He knew that she was angry because his "deserved" hurt her.


    Jing Yu is stunned. She didn''t expect that Bai Chusheng would apologize to her so seriously. Slightly choked, she said: "in fact, it''s not your fault, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t say these words with you. General Bai, I''m sorry


    "Now that Bai can send her royal highness to the palace?"


    Bai Chusheng picks his eyebrows.


    "I really don''t want to go back now..." Jing Yu bowed his head and said.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Hungry, general Bai, are you hungry? Shall we go and have something to eat first? "


    Jing Yu asked.


    Bai Chusheng nodded.


    They found a restaurant nearby and sat down. Jingyu was really hungry. As soon as the food was served, she wolfed it down.


    Bai Chusheng looked at the woman in front of him. Is she really a princess? Why is the action so... Vulgar?


    But it was not so vulgar that he couldn''t see it. On the contrary, her delicious food made him feel a little hungry.

 Chapter 902

    "General Bai, it''s Jingyu who is angry with you today. It''s Jingyu who should say sorry..."


    She put down her chopsticks and apologized to Bai Chusheng.


    Bai Chusheng took a mouthful of wine and raised his lips slightly: "you don''t have any place to apologize to Bai. Bai''s words are really hurtful enough."


    "So you know that too!" Jing Yu covered his lips with a smile, picked up his chopsticks and put a piece of braised meat in Bai Chusheng''s bowl. "Little general Bai, it''s really nice to meet you and Miss Bai. Both of you are good people.


    You''re right. My status in the palace is not as good as Qing Ying. It''s reasonable for Chi Mu to choose Qing Ying. "


    Bai Chusheng was stunned. He knew that he should comfort him at this time, but he didn''t know how to comfort him for a moment. I had to sigh and drop my eyes.


    "Chi Mu is a man I really understand. I don''t like pestering women. I know my music theory is not good, but my embroidery is very good, and my calligraphy and painting are also very good. I don''t know why my mother always finds fault with me in music theory, which makes me feel bad all the time..."


    Jing Yu gave a bitter smile. In the palace, she was used to looking at other people''s eyes and living for them. She always forgets herself and gets used to self tiredness.


    But today, she suddenly found that living for others all the time can''t get the respect of others.


    "Tomorrow, Bai will continue to teach Princess Music," Bai Chu Sheng said. "Your Highness doesn''t have to complain. Today''s business has nothing to do with you. There is a white, so that the Royal Highness will love music, will play the piano, all kinds of musical instruments, Princess your highness need not worry, everything to white is. "


    What he said seemed to have stars in his eyes. Jing Yu looks at him in a daze, and his heart is going to soften because of the tenderness in his eyes. The corners of her mouth raised a smile and she nodded her head heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingying Princess mansion.


    The maidservants stood on one side in fear, looking at the green cherry who was throwing the porcelain tables and chairs to the ground. They looked at each other, but none of them dared to comfort each other.


    "What is Bai ruotong! What is that Jingyu! How can they all fight against the princess! Why


    With a low roar, the blue and white porcelain in her hand fell to the ground heavily.


    "Squeak."


    Gu yanlei pushed the door in and looked at the mess. With a slight frown on his brow, he strode toward the green cherry, clasped her hand and snatched a pink jar from her hand.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to bring other people in with your voice? "


    Gu yanlei asked.


    Green Ying choked: "brother, you can see how much I feel today. That Chi Mu has no effect at all! I''m not going to marry him! It''s all him, and I''m so ashamed today! "


    She thought of what happened today and wanted to tear Jing Yu''s face to pieces. She was not born by the queen, but in the palace, everything was her first. No matter where she is, she is the focus of thousands of people, but today, she is suffering from the pain of lifting a stone to hit her own foot.


    "If you don''t like it, brother Wang won''t let him appear in front of you again." Gu yanlei gently comforted her and took a silk handkerchief to wipe her hands.


    Green cherry nose acid, tears one by one down. Gu yanlei was slightly stunned: "well, what are you crying for?"


    "Brother Wang, I want Bai ruotong to die, and I want Jing Yu to die! Bai ruotong let me lose face in front of the emperor''s grandmother last time. Now I want her to die. Brother Wang, help me, please help me! "

 Chapter 903

    Her dialogue ruotong hate to the extreme, this woman, everywhere with her. She has been here to fall somersault, green cherry to its hate to the extreme.


    "Brother Wang naturally knows that you hate her. Why don''t you? She is now living in such a natural and unrestrained way that she has gained so many benefits from the emperor''s grandmother that no one in the palace is envious of her.


    But it''s not now that we want revenge. That girl is very cunning. You are not her opponent. We have to take a long-term view. "


    Gu yanlei road.


    The green Ying hand slightly a tight, she turns round to fiercely annoy Gu Yan base: "that you say, what method can we have?"? As long as I can make Bai ruotong die, I will do anything. "


    "Cooperate with Bai Liangyuan." Gu yanlei looked at her and said in a low voice, "Bai Liangyuan also hates Bai Rutong. If we cooperate with her, we can get the chance to kill her."


    Qing Ying sneered and sat down on the eight immortals chair: "Bai Liangyuan? Is that Bai Yinling? What can she do? Don''t you see how she lost to Bai ruotong at the party? If you cooperate with her, I''m afraid you''ll lose even worse. Brother, I''m afraid this method won''t work. "


    "Bai Liangyuan is a smart woman. She lost to Bai ruotong just because she didn''t have enough power.


    Brother Wang is very difficult to intervene in the war between women, but you have to understand one thing, girl. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Bai Liangyuan''s wisdom and your power in the palace will certainly be able to deal with Bai ruotong. "


    Gu yanlei explained patiently.


    Green Ying listens to this words, the vision slightly sinks, as if thinking about the credibility of Gu yanlei''s words.


    After a while, she let out a long breath: "I''ll try."


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the palace, Gu yanlei drove all the way to the prince''s mansion. It was half an hour before the forbidden night, and lanterns were hanging everywhere in the imperial city. As soon as he got off the horse, the steward opened the door and called him in.


    The eldest prince Gu Yanjing prepared tea, melons and fruits in his room. When Gu yanlei came in, he opened the door and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "My little sister has agreed to go to Bai Liangyuan for cooperation." Gu yanlei took off his cloak and sat down beside Gu Yanjing. Gu Yanjing thick eyebrow a pick, satisfied smile: "so this king is at ease."


    "Brother, why do you have to let my younger sister cooperate with Bai Liangyuan?" Gu yanlei was puzzled. Although he is helping Gu chenlian, he is loyal to Gu Yanjing.


    Today''s event is also to follow Gu Yanjing''s instructions.


    Gu Yanjing said with a smile, "you''re really slow. Can''t you see that the prince and Prince Rong are not compatible now? What I have done is to give them another fire. "


    Gu yanlei suddenly realized, took a sip of tea and snorted: "I really don''t understand. Elder brother, you have worked for your father for so many years in the palace, and now you are only a princess. Second brother is now the prince of seven pearls. I really don''t understand. In terms of intelligence, which point did you lose to Gu Yanqing?"


    "Gu Yanqing''s position as Prince is that he went to the battlefield and fought with his flesh and blood. I don''t envy him at all. What''s more, his father made him king, which is also a break of his idea of inheriting the throne?


    But Gu Yanqing''s power is really too strong now. Let alone the prince''s war, we must bring Gu Yanqing down now, otherwise we will not be able to make our head


    Gu Yanjing said here, holding the tea cup hand also slightly tight up. In the tea cup, the tea water rippled with his strength.


    Once he becomes the prince of a prince, he can no longer inherit the great rule.


    Although Gu Yanqing''s position was noble, he could not become the supreme of Kowloon.


    His father gave him this identity, ostensibly to give glory, but in fact to shame.

 Chapter 904

    If he could figure that out, so could Gu Yanqing.


    Therefore, Gu Yanqing has been struggling to climb up.


    Let his father fear him with his status.


    "Can we really deal with Gu Yanqing from Bai ruotong?"


    Gu yanlei thought for a moment, but he still felt that it was not right. Bai ruotong is nothing more than a woman. What harm can she do?


    "She is the only person Gu Yanqing cares about, and she is also Gu Yanqing''s weakness. If she had an accident, she would disturb Gu Yanqing. "


    Gu Yanjing said.


    He had never seen Gu Yanqing pay so much attention to a woman. At the banquet that day, Gu Yanqing''s eyes never left Bai Rutong for a moment.


    We can imagine what this woman means to Gu Yanqing.


    ¡­¡­


    With a cold rain, summer comes to an end. The cool autumn wind swept the capital of Nanyuan. The crown prince''s house has been filled with old lady Tang. Since that day after the banquet, the queen will call Bai Yinling into the palace.


    It is difficult to ask questions.


    At the beginning, let Bai Yinling marry Gu chenlian, is to let her help Gu chenlian. But the poor performance at the banquet made the queen regret that she saw the wrong person.


    Even she began to suspect that Bai Yinling was approaching her and Gu chenlian for glory and wealth.


    From time to time, she went to the palace and knelt down to copy Buddhist scriptures. As the month passed, her legs began to ache as soon as she was cold, and Mrs. Tang felt a dull pain when she was warm.


    Red leaf covered her legs with blankets, and saw that Bai Yinling was embroidering sachets. Her eyes sank, and her eyes suddenly filled with tears: "Liangyuan, why do you need that? You so wronged yourself, no one loves you.


    Your Highness has not come to your room for half a month. You are suffering now! "


    "Suffer?"


    The needle in Bai Yinling''s hand stopped, but he was indignant and aggrieved. "Red leaf, what I''m doing now, I''m willing to do it. I didn''t suffer, and I''m not tortured as you think. I''m just waiting for an opportunity."


    "Wait for the chance?"


    Red leaves don''t understand.


    "If you want to succeed, you have to go through hardships. I''ve been waiting for three years. Now I''ve become prince Liangyuan, and I have a certain influence. In the next days, as long as I wait slowly, I will have a chance to get ahead. "


    This month, she thought clearly that she had been too anxious all the time. That''s why he came to Bai ruotong''s way.


    She shouldn''t be in such a hurry. If she attacks suddenly before she''s on her feet, she''ll have to fall.


    A few times ago, she was in a hurry to get things done. That''s why she took Bai ruotong''s way.


    This time, she must take her time.


    Red leaf sighed. That''s right, but how long will it take? If the time is not right, should we wait all the time?


    "Miss, who is your sachet embroidered for?"


    Asked red leaf.


    "The queen has difficulty sleeping recently. I''m going to make a sachet with some perfume for sleeping. If she puts it at the head of the bed, it should be able to help her sleep more quickly."


    Bai Yinling said with a smile.


    "Are you still thinking about the queen?"


    Hongye is really going to be very angry with her young lady.


    The empress has treated her like this, and she is still thinking about the empress, which is not worth it at all.


    "She''s my mother-in-law. I don''t think how she can do it."


    Bai Yinling said, biting off the extra thread.


    "Liangyuan, a guest is coming."


    Red leaves indignant, want to say two more words, but at this time Qing''er played the curtain and walked into the inner room.


    Bai Yinling was slightly stunned, and then raised a smile: "you see, this is not a chance?"


    Red leaf choked, don''t understand Bai Yinling''s words.

 Chapter 905

    Qing Ying enters the inner room with a mink fur cloak. She shakes the rain on the cloak and takes off her cloak to Qing''er. Qing''er nodded and took it. She went to the fire to catch it.


    "I''ve seen your highness."


    Bai Yinling put down the work at hand and leaned forward to say hello.


    The upper and lower parts of the green cherry are covered with white umbellations. She seldom talks with Bai Yinling. In her eyes, this woman is not worth mentioning at all. But in her eyes, she could not see half a minute of amazement and surprise, only a calm smile.


    She was surprised.


    "You didn''t seem half surprised by my arrival?"


    Green cherry asked.


    Bai Yin invited her to sit: "should I be surprised at the arrival of your royal highness?" You should come to me for my little sister''s sake. "


    Green cherry eyes tiny dew surprised: "how do you know?"


    "I have asked, in the Lok Fang, a few days ago, that there was some contradiction between her royal highness and her younger sister and Jing Yu princess."


    In fact, even if Qingying doesn''t come to her, she will find a chance to talk to her.


    Although she is now the prince Liangyuan, she is still too small to compete with Bai ruotong as a princess. To deal with Bai ruotong, she must find a partner.


    Green cherry is the best choice.


    "Did you send someone to follow Bai ruotong?" Green Ying Zheng Zheng, this woman as expected with her, are looking for opportunities.


    "Yes." White Yin Ling nodded, "Yin Ling first spoke. Can your highness talk about your purpose?"


    Qing Ying is not used to it. She comes to find Bai Yinling herself. This woman should be grateful. But she turned away from the guests and robbed her words.


    "Would you like to cooperate with the princess?"


    After a long silence, green cherry asked.


    "Naturally," said Bai Yin. "Even if your royal highness does not come to Yin Ling, Yin Ling will come to see your royal highness."


    I feel irreconcilable hatred with my sister, like her royal highness, and her royal highness can rest assured that I can make a royal relationship with her royal highness.


    "Can you help me kill Bai ruotong?"


    Qingying is dubious. This woman''s voice is completely dominant. She seemed to be waiting for herself to come to her.


    "It''s the easiest way to kill a man. Why don''t you keep her royal highness and slowly torture her?"


    Bai Yinling picks her eyebrows and calls the red leaves to tea the cherry. Qing Ying''s disposition is too strong. If she doesn''t fight for the dominant position of discourse, Qing Ying will become a commander. She doesn''t want to have an unfair cooperation.


    Green cherry squints her eyes and looks at the woman in front of her. She looks like Bai Rutong in three aspects. But the eyes are very different.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes are flattering, but this woman''s eyes are very cool, with a touch of aloofness and pride.


    At the banquet that day, she really lost her sight. Just a few words, she already felt that the woman in front of her was not ordinary, not as stupid as she thought. Maybe she could really cooperate with her.


    What she wants is very simple, let Bai ruotong fall into the land of eternal doom.


    She also wants to make Jing Yu feel humiliated and humiliated.


    "How to torture?"


    Green Ying swallows a saliva and asks a way.


    "Does your royal highness seem to have a good relationship with the princess of Huaiyang?" Bai Yinling did not answer directly, but asked in reverse.


    "It''s not very good. It''s just that we often play together on weekdays."


    Murong Lian''an, of course, is also despised by her. But flowers always need green leaves to set off, and Murong Lian''an is the best green leaves.

 Chapter 906

    "The princess of Huaiyang loves his royal highness. Like her royal highness, she also hates the little sister. Why don''t your princess take advantage of this man to start her little sister, so that her royal highness can not let her little sister die if she doesn''t do it herself.


    Murong''s prime minister''s position in the Korean central government should also understand that if Murong had pity on her and her little sister completely hostile, then she would not be able to help her sister in the capital.


    White Yin Ling slowly way.


    Green Ying holds the hand of tea cup slightly a stiff: "you this is to let me start to Murong Lian''an, plant on Bai ruotong''s body?"


    Bai Yinling nodded.


    "How can this be... The princess has nothing to do with Murong Lian''an..."


    "Princess highness, is the princess of Huaiyang true to his royal highness?" Do you think how much good she got by following you, pretending to be innocent and modest? "


    Green cherry words haven''t fallen, white Yin Ling chase a way.


    Qing Ying clenched her teeth. As Bai Yinling said, Murong Lian''an pretends to be cute every time she is with her.


    Her temperament is strong and perverse, and Murong Lian''an always pretends to be clever and sensible, so she is favored by many young masters.


    Bai Yinling doesn''t mention that she still doesn''t realize that Bai Yinling''s provocation makes her understand immediately.


    What a green leaf? In fact, she is the one who has really become a green leaf.


    "Your Highness wants to understand?"


    See green Ying gnash teeth of appearance, white Yin Ling asks a way.


    "Just tell me how to do it." Green cherry''s words suddenly more a touch of anger.


    White Yin Ling raised a smile. The royal highness of the princess was really good. Her mind is very simple, as long as who offended her, she is to make it difficult.


    When Bai Yinling was about to speak, Qing Ying said, "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Not only Bai ruotong, but also Jingyu! Recently, she and Bai Chusheng are close. I can''t let her get Bai Chusheng''s love! I want Bai Chusheng to fall in love with me


    Green cherry indignant way.


    That day, she clearly wanted to show her embarrassment in front of Jingyu, but Bai Chusheng helped Jingyu get ahead, broke her plan, and even embarrassed her.


    Bai Chusheng is indeed an elegant young man. If he can be his admirer, Jingyu will be in agony.


    White Yin Ling Zheng Zheng, this princess is really revenge, heart eye is smaller than that copper eye.


    "Your Royal Highness was born with a great passion. If you want to get the favor of your eldest brother, you can do it without the help of Yin Ling."


    "What I want is not his love, what I want is to embarrass Jing! You should know what to do! Don''t you mean you want to cooperate with Princess Ben? If you can''t do such a small thing, how can I believe you


    Green Ying low roars a, the tea cup in the hand mercilessly falls. The delicate plum blossom pink tea cup was smashed, and the tea inside was splashed with Bai Yinling''s skirt.


    "You..."


    Red leaf just wants to clean up for her own Liangyuan, but she is held by Qing''er. Qing''er shook her head and motioned her not to do it.


    Bai Yinling sighed and squatted down to clean up the mess.


    "Ling Ling can naturally promise her royal highness, but Princess Royal also needs to understand what is most important now, not the princess Jingjing, but the little sister.


    If the younger sister is successful in dealing with it, it''s nothing more than a Jingyu princess. "


    She picked up the pieces of tea cup and put them on the table.


    Green cherry wring eyebrows, words have some impatience: "you say how to do it."

 Chapter 907

    "Three days later, the holy autumn tour. Princess Royal said that the princess of Huaiyang would go together, and Yin Ling would go along, and how to do that.


    Baiyinling road.


    Green Ying Zheng Zheng: "do you mean Bai ruotong will also be together?"


    "Yes, the Empress Dowager loves her little sister so much. As long as her Royal Highness Prince Rong is here, the Empress Dowager will let her go with her."


    Bai Yinling returned with a smile.


    Green cherry choked, nodded: "OK, I promise you."


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    Yongning hospital, the smell of herbal medicine in the interior halo dye. Bai ruotong is carrying a bowl of soup and blowing the heat on the soup. She scoops up a mouthful and carefully feeds it into the old lady''s mouth.


    Since the cold weather, the old lady''s body is getting worse day by day. Starting from Li Niang''s affair, the dispute with Bai Shutang led to the old lady''s weakness.


    Now it is the root of the disease.


    "Is it all packed?"


    The old lady took a bitter pill and asked anxiously.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "don''t worry, everything that should be cleaned up is ready for orange. After taking the medicine with my grandmother, Rutong will go back to rest. "


    "Since I''ve been ill, you''ve come to see me every day. It''s hard for you girl." The old lady sighed, "ruotong, you''ll soon get haircut, and now you''re sensible. You know the situation in our house. Now you can help your brother, and let your father, who makes you feel terrible, stop messing around."


    The old lady is most worried about the white tree hall. Before, she never felt that Bai Shutang was acting improperly. But after Li Niang''s death, the old lady felt that her son was so worrying.


    "Grandma can rest assured that Rutong will take good care of her brother and father. Grandma Rutong will also accompany you well. You can rest assured to take medicine and take good care of yourself. When you get better, we will spend a happy New Year together with Rutong. "


    Bai ruotong scooped up a mouthful of the decoction and fed it into the old lady''s mouth, gently comforting her.


    It''s her second year in the world. After the summer solstice, she was fourteen.


    "Don''t worry about me. How can I relax now. You don''t have to worry about your affairs, but look at your father. It''s really worrying.


    What''s more, when Li Niang was allowed to pass by, I asked him to be the sage of calligraphy, and granted Bai Chusheng the title of son of the world. He promised well at the beginning, but in the past half a year, it''s still unfulfilled. Your father cheated me, and he didn''t write at all. "


    The old lady said, a little more sorrow in her words. Bai Rutong took a spoon in his hand and looked at the old lady in dismay: "how did grandma know about this?"


    "Listen to Zhao Zhong. A few days ago, Zhao Zhong saw the memorial in your father''s study. He didn''t write it at all."


    The old lady gave a wry smile. Since the incident of Li Niang passed, what she believed most in the house was Bai ruotong. She would not hide these things.


    "Grandma can rest assured that since her father wrote the memorial, it proves that he has already thought about writing to the emperor. Maybe he is too busy to forget."


    Although the words are so comforting, Bai ruotong''s heart is clear. Bai Shutang was not a careless man. It was impossible to forget the memorial. The only possibility was that he didn''t want to make Bai Chusheng his son.


    "Old lady, here comes the young master."


    Red aunt walked into the inner room and told her.


    "Chu Sheng is back. Let him in."


    The old lady looked much more relaxed and said happily.

 Chapter 908

    Bai Chusheng hasn''t changed his armor yet, so he goes into the room. The old lady sat up and raised her hand to call Bai Chusheng to sit beside her.


    "How are you, grandmother?"


    Bai Chusheng worried.


    The old lady nodded and gave a kind smile: "much better."


    Bai Chusheng tucked the old lady in and chatted for two hours. Until the old lady fell asleep, he left with Bai ruotong.


    After leaving Yongning hospital, Bai ruotong sighed heavily: "Grandma''s health is getting worse and worse. Do you want to ask doctor Wu to have a look?"


    "Grandma''s body is a disease of labor. Even if the doctor Wu comes, he just prescribes some medicine for recuperation. There is no way." Bai Chusheng said with a bitter smile.


    They walk slowly in the garden. Bai ruotong tells Bai Chusheng what the old lady told her. After hearing this, Bai Chusheng just bent his lips slightly, without any surprise.


    "Isn''t my brother angry?" Bai ruotong''s voice is one volume higher.


    When the old lady talked about it, she almost couldn''t help swearing. It''s about Bai Chusheng, but he doesn''t have half a palpitation.


    Bai Chusheng smiles and turns to pinch his sister''s angry cheek: "you say, what should I be angry about? Are you angry that my father won''t give me the place of son of the world?


    If he really doesn''t want to give it, can I put the knife around his neck? What''s more, besides me, who in our house is qualified to be a son of the world? It''s a matter of time. Even if my father doesn''t mention it, the emperor will also mention it with my father. "


    Bai Rutong choked.


    She didn''t expect so much. She just thought of her father''s cruelty and cruelty, and her heart was filled with resentment. Bai Chusheng''s words reminded her. It''s true that her father is doing something wrong now, but she has no way to solve it. Does she want to force the knife to her father''s throat?


    What''s more, now that his father is getting older and older, he will not be able to lift the sword one day. No matter how fatuous Bai Chusheng''s Naisheng is, he will see that he is the son of Zhenxi Marquis''s house. In the end, he will not fall into Bai Chusheng''s hands, but who''s hands?


    Thinking about this, Bai Rutong''s heart was slightly put down.


    In a garden, Bai Chusheng suddenly stopped. He looked back at Bai ruotong and said, "has Bai Yinling come to trouble you in the past month?"


    "No Bai ruotong shook his head. She also feels strange, as usual, Bai Yinling will come to her every three or five times. Even if she doesn''t come by herself, she will say something in front of her father''s ear.


    But this month, she was very quiet.


    "Then you have to be careful. Maybe she has something on her mind."


    Bai Chusheng frowned and worried.


    "Maybe it''s the autumn tour. She will go too. She must be planning to do something to me on the autumn tour."


    How can Bai ruotong not see through Bai Yinling''s mind? It''s just that she''s not an immortal. She really can''t figure out what Bai Yinling wants to do now.


    "Autumn patrol, I will go too. You can rest assured that I will not let you suffer."


    Bai Chusheng said softly.


    Bai ruotong smiles. She hugs Bai Chusheng and puts her head on his chest: "brother, thank you. Thank you for protecting me all the time. I''m really happy to have you as my brother. "


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes moved when he heard her words.


    "You are my sister, my only sister. If I don''t protect you, who will protect you? "


    He said in a warm voice.


    The autumn tour was ready to start the next morning. The streets of the capital city are very busy. Soldiers guard both sides of the road, and people watch around the road. The whole capital city is crowded with laughter and conversation.

 Chapter 909

    Bai Rutong accompanies the Empress Dowager in the carriage. Beside him sits Jing Yu and two other princesses. One of them is Qing Ying, and the other is Bai Rutong who doesn''t know her.


    Jing Yu''s introduction to Bai ruotong. The other is the daughter of a virtuous lady, Princess Qingcheng.


    The city?


    Bai ruotong squinted and looked at the strange princess. She was born beautiful, delicate features can be human, really worthy of the word "Qing Cheng".


    It seems to notice Bai''s eyes. Qingcheng turns around and nods to Bai. Bai ruotong was stunned and laughed back.


    The old empress dowager is undoubtedly the happiest today. She points to Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong quickly holds the old empress dowager''s hand and sits next to her in fear.


    "Ruotong, it''s Aijia''s idea today. Would you blame Aijia for coming with you?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    "No! It''s so fresh outside the palace. Ruotong has never seen it before. How can he blame the emperor''s grandmother? If the emperor''s grandmother can let ruotong come, it''s the greatest gift to ruotong. "


    Bai ruotong is in a hurry.


    "Hypocrisy."


    Before the old empress dowager could reply, green cherry rolled her eyes and made a sarcastic sound. Bai ruotong did not know about her, pretended not to hear, and made a fool of the old empress dowager.


    She pretended to be a fool, but the old empress dowager was not a fool. Her genial smile suddenly faded. She twisted her eyebrows and angrily scolded, "Qing Ying, do you still want to be so unruly?"


    "The emperor''s grandmother, Qing Ying is just telling the truth. She only knows how to say nice things, not what is hypocrisy? The emperor''s grandmother is too partial


    The old empress dowager''s reprimand did not make Qing Ying astringent, but made her more angry.


    "Granny, Princess Qingying is right. Rutong is hypocrisy. As long as you can make the emperor''s grandmother laugh, it''s not a crime for Rutong to flatter her, is it, the emperor''s grandmother! "


    Seeing that the old empress dowager was going to get angry, Bai Rutong was the first to show off. This just out of the city, if directly with the green cherry bar, the old empress dowager here know the cause of love, although it will stand on her side, but the queen and the emperor will not.


    Especially the queen, when she heard that the trouble had something to do with her, it was all her fault.


    The old empress dowager sighed, raised her eyes and gave a light smile: "you are so good-natured that you don''t care about anything."


    Bai ruotong''s clever and sensible, she naturally saw in the eye. This girl is not only a good girl, but also a mellow girl.


    Green cherry heard the old lady praise Bai ruotong, gritted her teeth, just want to export a sarcasm, one side of Qingcheng is holding her hand. She raised her eyes to smile and motioned to her not to say any more.


    Green cherry choked, had to swallow words into the abdomen.


    The carriage was out of the capital at noon. When they saw that the sun was high, they stopped at a house to eat.


    Bai Rutong got out of the carriage, and Yu Guang looked at the carriage in front of him. It was Gu Yanqing''s dark wood carriage. Gu Yanqing''s figure came down from the carriage. Instead of looking at it with him, he raised his hand to the carriage.


    A delicate hand came out of the carriage and landed on the palm of Gu Yanqing''s hand. Next is Murong Lian''an''s figure. With a shy smile on her lips, she jumped down from the carriage.


    When she stood up, Gu Yanqing''s fingers did not stay at all, so she took back her hands.


    Bai ruotong turned his head and helped the old lady into the house. Jing Yu then follows, she slightly turns around and makes a face at Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes never left Bai ruotong, and she noticed that the little girl saw this scene. He gave a wry smile. It seemed that he would have to explain later.

 Chapter 910

    The house they entered was a private palace for the summer. I happened to pass by here. I can have a meal.


    Bai ruotong originally wanted to go to the banquet with the minister''s family, but the Empress Dowager insisted that she stay with him. Naturally, Bai ruotong would not refuse. He took the right seat with the old empress dowager.


    Since that banquet, Bai ruotong has offered his eyes to the people, and they have no longer seen the old empress dowager''s importance to her. Bai ruotong is at ease with a meal. During the lunch break, she and Jing Yu strolled around the house.


    "Your Highness, the Minister of that day is really not intentional..."


    "What do you say to me now? I can''t hear a word of what you''re saying. Let''s go! "


    They passed by a garden and the noise came from outside. Raise an eye to look, see is green Ying and late mu. Bai ruotong is slightly stunned. Chi Mu humbly asks for Qing Ying. With a flick of her long sleeve, Qing Ying slaps Chi mu in the face, and then walks away.


    Jing Yu bit his lip and couldn''t bear to see it again. Although she is disappointed in Chi mu, she will still feel pain when she sees that Chi Mu is so humble and asks for Qing Ying.


    Bai ruotong holds her hand, but strides toward Chi mu.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Chi?"


    She raised the volume and said hello to Chi mu with a smile. Chi Mu is stunned. He looks at Bai ruotong and Jing Yu. With a black face, he is about to leave, but Bai ruotong stops him.


    "Wait!"


    Bai ruotong takes out the silk handkerchief with a smile, pours some golden sore ointment that he carries with him and wipes it on Chi Mu''s face.


    Chi Mu is slightly stunned and doesn''t understand what Rutong has done.


    "Princess Qingying is really cruel. If you slap her hard, her face will be swollen later. If you don''t reduce the swelling properly, you will see something wrong with Mr. Chi''s face later."


    Bai Rutong''s action is very gentle. She holds Chi Mu''s hand and puts the silk handkerchief into his hand.


    "Mr. Chi, you should keep this silk handkerchief well and apply it on your face again. It should not be swollen later."


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    Jing Yu was stunned and confused. Well, why should she be so gentle to Chi mu.


    Chi Mu bites his teeth. Just as he wants to say something, Bai ruotong has turned away with Jing Yu. Jing Yu looked at Bai ruotong in amazement and said, "what did you mean just now, sister-in-law? Why are you so gentle to Chi mu? "


    "He''s disgraced enough. Shall we step on him? Moreover, giving him pity is the best insult to him now. If it''s direct sarcasm, he will retort. We pity him, but he can''t say a word. "


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    Chi Mu is also a person with self-esteem. I think what she did just now did not make Chi Mu grateful, but made him feel depressed.


    "You are good or bad!"


    Jing Yu suddenly smiles and takes a look at Bai Rutong.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t care about him." Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows and snorted, "bullying you is bullying me. You are my favorite sister-in-law. Even for my brother''s sake, I will be angry for you!"


    "Who promised to be your sister-in-law! You are my sister-in-law. If you yell at me, you will lose your generation! "


    Jing Yu gently pushed her and turned her head with a red face.


    Looking at her shy appearance, Bai ruotong gave a furtive smile, raised her eyebrows and coughed twice: "just tell me the truth, do you have a crush on my brother?"


    "No! I just regard little general Bai as my friend! "


    Jing Yu''s face turned more red.

 Chapter 911

    "Just friends?" White if Tong pick eyebrow, "that your friend is really many, you this want to make friends widely?"


    "You


    When it comes to teasing, she is not Bai ruotong''s opponent. She stamped her foot and said angrily, "you... You know how to find me! You... You better mind your own business! You didn''t see that the second elder brother and Murong Lian''an came down from the carriage so graciously today. Aren''t you afraid that the second elder brother would change his mind? "


    Bai ruotong was stunned, blinked his big round eyes, flattened his mouth, and suddenly squatted on the ground and sobbed.


    Her sudden action made Jing Yu freeze and swallow a mouthful of saliva. Jing Yu squatted down and said in a warm voice, "what''s the matter with you, little sister-in-law? What I said just now is just a joke. Don''t be sad! Second brother is not the one who will do such a thing... Big deal... Big deal, I''ll ask him for you. Don''t cry... I know I''m wrong... "


    "Hee hee


    Bai ruotong suddenly raised his head, only a smile on his face, but no tears. Green Ying stares at a Zheng, suddenly come over, gas knot way: "you... You cheat me unexpectedly!"


    She gave Bai Rutong a hard push and got up to leave. Bai Rutong quickly ran after him: "ah! You wait! I''ll make fun of you. Don''t be angry


    "You know to make fun of me. If you knew you were such a bad person, I would not take care of you!"


    She stopped and gave Bai Rutong a fierce look. Bai ruotong hugged her with a playful smile, gently rubbed her shoulder and said, "Jingyu, you are so nice! If I were a man, I would not give you up to others and marry you first! Jingyu, will you be my wife? "


    "You..."


    "What are you doing?"


    Jing Yu is blushing and trying to push away Bai ruotong''s brown candy, but behind him comes a question of consternation. Two people slightly one Zheng, go with prestige.


    The rest of his life, Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng walked quickly with them.


    "Princess Dexin is a man and a woman! Prince Rong, you''ve got the idea of Jingyu princess. It''s really powerful. I admire you


    For the rest of my life, I narrowed my peach blossom eyes and laughed miserably.


    Bai Rutong was not angry but laughed: "that''s not true! I will marry Princess Jingyu the next day. Maybe Princess Jingyu and I are true love. "


    Gu Yanqing''s face turned black.


    Bai Chusheng had no choice but to smile. He had no idea about his naughty sister. Anyway, there are only a few of them here. No one is to blame for her nonsense.


    Yu Guang looked at Gu Yanqing for the rest of his life: "Your Highness, the color of your jade crown really matches you."


    "Poof


    Bai ruotong covered his lips with a smile. Gu Yanqing''s official hat is really emerald today!


    Seeing her smile, Gu Yanqing was relieved. Little girl can smile on behalf of her good mood, it seems that today she did not angry.


    "Dr. Yu, why did you laugh with me?"


    Jingyu is a thin skinned master. She is so ashamed that Bai ruotong makes her own decision. She stomps her feet and stares at Bai Chusheng angrily: "little general Bai! This is your sister. She talks nonsense. Why don''t you care? "


    Bai Chusheng shrugged: "I can''t control it!"


    Jing Yu


    Get it! Love is a family.


    Gu Yanqing came forward and was about to drag the girl to and from huailisai. Bai Rutong subconsciously stepped back two steps, with the back of his hand behind him: "Your Highness, what do you want to do?"


    "I have something to say to you."


    Gu Yanqing came back.


    "Your Highness, have you got the wrong person? Are you sure you want to talk to me? "


    Bai ruotong pointed to himself with a look of amazement.

 Chapter 912

    Gu Yanqing eyes a pick: "not with you, the king will follow who?"


    Hearing this, Bai Rutong covered her mouth in surprise. She pinched Jingyu''s hand, pointed to her face and said in a panic: "Princess Jingyu, please help me see if I have a face of Princess Huaiyang. Why does your highness want to talk to me?"


    Gu Yanqing


    Wrong judgment, the little girl is really jealous.


    "Ruotong, your highness and Princess Huaiyang are in the same carriage today. It''s the order of the emperor. Your highness is helpless."


    Bai Chusheng sighed and explained to Gu Yanqing. My sister''s heart is smaller than Sparrow''s eyes. Being jealous is not easy.


    Jing Yu Chusheng chuckled and hid behind him: "someone said just now that he didn''t care. In fact, he cared too much. His mouth was hard!"


    "Sister in law! What are you talking about? Whose mouth is hard! " Bai ruotong retorted.


    Jingyu''s ears were blushing: "what are you talking about! Who is your sister-in-law


    "Well, don''t make any noise. Let your highness have a good talk with Rutong. Let''s go back and have a rest. We''ll be on our way to sunset later."


    Bai Chusheng didn''t put it in his heart. He left with Jingyu and the rest of his life.


    Waiting for them to go away, Gu Yanqing went to the little girl and said, "are you so angry? Because I touched her hand? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong avoided his eyes and said nothing.


    "My hands have been washed. Just before I came here, I went to see my grandmother. She promised me that you would come to my carriage in the afternoon and let Huaiyang accompany her."


    Gu Yanqing encircled her waist and gently hugged her. Bai ruotong wants to resist. Gu Yanqing''s arm is slightly tight. She can''t move.


    "You promised me that you would not say another word to Princess Huaiyang."


    Bai ruotong said.


    Just now, she kept holding back. Seeing Gu Yanqing raise her hand to help Murong Lian''an, she wanted to chop off his hand.


    "I didn''t say a word to her in the carriage. But when she dismounted, Prime Minister Murong and his father watched. If I didn''t help her out of the carriage, I would have lost my courtesy. "


    Gu Yanqing explained.


    Bai ruotong''s lips are slightly picked. Naturally, she believed in Gu Yanqing. Otherwise, how could she be in such a good mood? She just teased Gu Yanqing with the rest of her life.


    But looking at Gu Yanqing''s explanation, she wanted to make fun of him.


    "I don''t care. I''m angry!"


    She fiercely angry Gu Yanqing one eye, the eye flash over the light of banter, she pour want to see, he can how coax her.


    "At your disposal."


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and opened her hands generously.


    He recognized the little girl''s joking tone, and a big stone suddenly fell from his chest.


    "Really at my disposal?"


    Bai ruotong is dubious.


    "Naturally, little girl can do anything to me!"


    Gu Yanqing said frankly.


    Bai Rutong pursed her lips, her eyes turned slightly, and an idea came to her heart. With a sly smile, she lowered her eyes: "Your Highness, lower your head a little."


    Gu Yanqing slightly a Zheng, simply bent down.


    "Close your eyes."


    Bai ruotong said again.


    Gu Yanqing obediently closed his eyes. Bai ruotong was close to his face. The man in front of him had a unique face. His eyelashes were thick and long, like half a PU fan covering his eyelids.


    A man''s eyelashes are longer than a woman''s!


    Bai make complaints about his lips and his thin lips.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and the temperature on his lips suddenly made him feel like an electric shock. He opened his eyes and wanted to deepen the kiss, but the little girl bounced away like a frightened bird, and then ran away like a child who did something wrong.

 Chapter 913

    "Fool."


    Looking at her flustered back, Gu Yanqing did not catch up, but stood in the same place to reflect on the temperature just printed by the little girl on her lips.


    He is not in a hurry.


    Later in the carriage, he has plenty of time to deepen the kiss.


    He rose and left behind the Wutong tree, aiming at the phoenix tree behind him. Standing for a long time, he walked away from here.


    Gu Shen Lian saw him leave and went out from Wutong tree. He had been hiding here for a long time. When he saw them talking, he hid here. He knew that Gu Yanqing had found him, but his legs were like lead, and he couldn''t move anyway.


    Bai ruotong''s charming smile, her gorgeous, always belongs to Gu Yanqing.


    His heart has already created thousands of holes, but now he can''t worry.


    He has to endure, in order to get his beloved woman in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    After noon, the people had a good rest and set out again. As Gu Yanqing said, Bai ruotong was allowed by the old empress dowager to take Gu Yanqing''s carriage. Murong Lian''an stirred the silk handkerchief tightly with her fingers and watched angrily as Bai ruotong got into the carriage that she was supposed to have just boarded. Her heart was as painful as blood.


    Yesterday, she begged with her father for a long time, hoping that his father would give him the chance to get along with Gu Yanqing alone.


    Father is reluctant, but he still can''t bear to refuse her. She got on Gu Yanqing''s carriage, but Gu Yanqing didn''t say a word to her.


    She has been trying to talk to Gu Yanqing, but Gu Yanqing just like she does not exist in general, no matter what she said, he completely ignored.


    Murong Lian is as calm as a cold winter.


    She knew that she had lost Gu Yanqing''s last tenderness. But when she got out of the carriage, Gu Yanqing raised her hand to help her. At that moment, Murong Lian''an felt happy again.


    She thought that Gu Yanqing actually cared about her. But now she''s figuring out what it''s like.


    Gu Yanqing doesn''t care about her. He just doesn''t want to leave a story behind.


    "Lian an, what are you thinking?"


    On the carriage for a long time, Lian''an has never said a word, the old empress dowager asked in a warm voice.


    Murong Lian''an gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "Lian''an is just a little tired, not thinking about anything."


    "Princess Huaiyang, let''s go to Guancheng at dusk. All the women in Guancheng are very good at it. I heard that you are also very good at it. You should show it to the emperor''s grandmother tomorrow!"


    Qing Ying winks at her and suggests.


    Murong Lian''an was stunned, and immediately understood the purpose of Qing Ying. She nodded: "if the Empress Dowager is willing to listen, Lian''an is willing."


    "If you have this heart, the sad family will naturally listen to it well," the old empress dowager said with a smile. "The sad family has heard that you have the name of a talented woman by the sound of the flute. All the portraits of Qingdan are pasted on the capital embroidery building."


    Murong Lian''an''s face finally eased a lot. She thought that the old empress dowager liked Bai ruotong and would sneer at her. Unexpectedly, the old empress dowager was so kind-hearted that she had a lot of confidence.


    Originally autumn patrol is not her share, can''t bear Green cherry persuasion, she followed.


    Her purpose is only for Gu Yanqing, but today Gu Yanqing''s eyes never fall on her. She thought she was just busy, but the words of the old empress dowager make her hope again.


    What Bai ruotong has is nothing more than the old empress dowager''s favor. As long as he gets the old empress dowager''s favor, can he compete with Bai ruotong?


    She doesn''t believe that she will lose to her forever.

 Chapter 914

    The other end.


    Bai Rutong yawned and sat in the carriage. Gu Yanqing is holding the book of war, half leaning on the body and looking down, but Yu Guang glances at the little girl.


    Seeing her pretending to be bored, Gu Yanqing raised a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "What? It''s hard to stay with me? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    After flattening her mouth, Bai ruotong shook her head. She took the opportunity to sit beside Gu Yanqing: "it''s not hard."


    "Want me to talk with you?" Gu Yanqing wants to put down the book of war, but Bai Rutong first raises his hand to stop him: "no, your highness, I like the way your highness reads."


    She didn''t want to disturb Gu Yanqing.


    Anyway, she spent more time with Gu Yanqing when she went out of the house. She didn''t care about this moment.


    Gu Yanqing laughs and throws the book aside at will. He clasps the little girl''s wrist and pulls it into his arms: "the book is just passing the time. I still want to talk with the little girl."


    "Your Highness, why are you so kind to me?"


    Bai ruotong was stunned. From beginning to end, she got along with Gu Yanqing. He was always endlessly tolerant of her.


    "Don''t you always say that I''m not good to you at all? Now why do you say that I am very kind to you? "


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong lowered her head and touched her nose. Before, she just said angry words casually, but Gu Yanqing was very kind to her.


    "Your Highness is really good to me. Apart from my brother, your highness is the best person to me. If you add in Rutong''s last life, your highness is the best person to me besides my sister."


    Bai ruotong nestled in Gu Yanqing''s arms and whispered.


    "Are you afraid? That''s why I''m trying to say good things in front of the king? "


    Gu Yanqing how to see through the little girl''s mood.


    Murong Lian''an is more or less a threat to the little girl.


    Bai Rutong was stunned and looked up at him: "I''m really afraid, your highness. Will you like Princess Huaiyang?"


    "You asked this question once." Gu Yanqing reminds her.


    "I want to ask again."


    Bai ruotong''s eyes turned and said.


    The reason why Murong Lian''an was able to get on Gu Yanqing''s carriage was that Prime Minister Murong pleaded with him, so he still hoped to take good care of Gu Yanqing from Prime Minister Murong.


    If Prime Minister Murong finally puts pressure on the emperor to let Gu Yanqing marry Murong Lian''an, I''m afraid Gu Yanqing can''t resist the order.


    Gu Yanqing''s heart is a little joyful. The little girl''s fingers clench his sleeve. She is really nervous about it.


    At least prove that now little girl is wholeheartedly on his body.


    "I''m only happy to be a little girl."


    No matter how many times she asked him, he could always answer. He can do as long as he can satisfy her.


    "Then... What are my advantages over Murong Lian''an?"


    Bai Rutong tilted his head and asked again.


    Gu Yanqing did not think: "you are more beautiful than her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Get it! This dead face control!


    Is that the only reason?


    Is his beauty the only advantage of Bai ruotong?


    She clenched her fist and hit Gu Yanqing on the chest. This action of hers makes Gu Yanqing feel no pain and no itch.


    "Not satisfied? Don''t you care about your looks the most? "


    Gu Yanqing asked in a low voice, his words full of humor.


    "Do I have only good looks?" Bai ruotong gritted his teeth. For Gu Yanqing, he should have many advantages. Why else would he love himself so much.


    "That Wang and Gu chenlian compare, what makes the little girl happy?"


    Gu Yanqing took her hand and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 915

    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. She did not expect Gu Yanqing to ask such a question. His eyes were heavy and flickering, as if he were really looking forward to her answer.


    "Why do you compare yourself with Gu chenlian?"


    Bai Rutong murmured.


    "Why does that little girl have to compare with Huaiyang?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth. The bastard was clearly trying to make her happy.


    Angry, Gu Yanqing looked playfully. Bai Rutong pushed him away and sat aside: "Your Highness doesn''t want to talk about it."


    "A little girl is good at everything. In my eyes, all the temperament of a little girl is an advantage. In my eyes, love is also an advantage."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. She tilted her head and looked at Gu Yanqing: "really? If you say so, don''t I have no shortcomings here? "


    "There''s one, but it''s not a disadvantage."


    Gu Yanqing raised her lips and sat down beside the little girl.


    "What''s that?" Bai ruotong has a wonderful road.


    "You love to cry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is special!


    So, does he dislike his affectation?


    "I''ll pay attention later..."


    Before her words were finished, Gu Yanqing put her hand on her cheek and said, "I''m not afraid of anything, but I''m afraid that the little girl will cry. If you cry, I will panic. "


    Bai ruotong''s whole body is as crisp as being touched by electricity.


    My mother!


    Your highness is good at teasing.


    "Poof Pooh."


    Bai Rutong covered his mouth and said with a smile, "Your Highness, you are really going to answer me seriously."


    Now she is like a little girl in love. She always asks her partner "do you love me or not". This kind of question, will let the boy feel upset.


    When she used to watch TV dramas, Bai ruotong was tired of such an affectable girl, but before she knew it, she turned into such a person.


    This is what Bai ruotong never thought of.


    "I believe your highness, I will not ask these questions any more in the future."


    She said seriously.


    "You can ask as many times as you like, and I can answer it."


    Gu Yanqing doted on her nose, "whatever you say, I''m happy."


    At dusk.


    The motorcade slowly entered Dongguan City, and the local magistrate had already led the people to receive them at the gate of the city. Emperor yongsui got out of the carriage and entered the government with the magistrate. But Bai ruotong and other family members were arranged to rest in the courtyard.


    The so-called autumn inspection is that emperor yongsui went to each county to check the harvest of the whole year.


    Once every three years. This is also the most panicked solar term of county magistrate in each county.


    After dinner, Bai ruotong went back to bed. Jing Yu came to find her once. After hearing from orange Er that Bai ruotong was asleep, she left bitterly.


    Jingyu''s sleep is not as deep as Bai ruotong''s. she is the master of fun. Now she can release herself from the imperial city. She wants to have a good time. How can she miss any chance.


    Originally, I wanted Bai ruotong to accompany me, but he was so lazy that he fell asleep as soon as the sun set.


    Jing Yu is thinking, but there is a sound of caressing the piano in the distance. She followed the sound and came to a gate. Through the crack of the door, she saw Bai Chusheng sitting in the courtyard playing the piano.


    The back light of the moon outlines his beautiful facial features. His slender fingers stir on the strings and move skillfully.


    Jingyu swallows a mouthful of saliva. The second time she sees Bai Chusheng playing the piano, she feels that this time Bai Chusheng is different from a few days ago.


    His eyes, is very sad, moonlight dormant in his eyes, such as a layer of veil, will cover his eyebrows, shrouded in a shallow cold light.

 Chapter 916

    A tear fell from the corner of his eye.


    The sound of the piano stops suddenly. Bai Chusheng wipes away the tears from the corners of his eyes without any expression. With a deep smile, he walks into the room with the piano in his arms.


    Jingyu leans behind the door.


    What I saw just now was not her illusion. Bai Chusheng really cried.


    How could this man cry? What did he think of?


    Do you think of your dead concubine?


    She had heard for the rest of her life that Bai Chusheng loved that woman very much. But the woman was framed to death.


    Although Bai Chusheng has always been strong, he must have wept several times in such a night.


    Jing Yu felt a little mean.


    Bai Chusheng''s tears, his everything, are his secret, but she, is to spy on everything.


    Biting his lips, Jing Yu turned his back and left here.


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong got up early in the morning and went to the main hall to greet the Empress Dowager. Before he entered, he heard the sound of the flute. Slightly stunned, she pushed the door open.


    The old empress dowager is sitting with the queen. Murong Lian''an stands at attention, playing music with a long Xiao Zheng in her hand.


    With a smile, the queen looked at Murong Lian''an in front of her. While Bai Yinling is watching silently, Yu Guang and Princess Qingying meet.


    Princess Qingying knows what she means.


    After a song, Murong Lian''an bowed to the old empress dowager: "empress dowager, Lian''an has finished playing."


    Bai ruotong is with the old empress dowager. Although he doesn''t know which performance Xiao Murong Lian''an is playing in the morning, he can watch Bai Yinling and Qing Ying''s eyes mingle. Bai ruotong knows that he should be careful.


    These two people are afraid that they have to calculate themselves again.


    "The Xiao sound of Princess Huaiyang is really first-class. Grandmother, do you like it?"


    Qing Ying asked the old empress dowager.


    The old empress dowager nodded: "Huaiyang is indeed more and more progress."


    "I heard that his Royal Highness Prince Rong will also * *, I don''t know..."


    "Poof


    As Bai Yinling was talking, Bai Rutong suddenly choked on his throat.


    Blow... * *?


    She didn''t know anything about long wind instruments. Just now, when she heard Murong Lian''an play, she thought that Murong Lian''an was holding a flute.


    It''s Xiao


    She is really spoiled by the modern Internet. When I hear the word * *, I think of a bad meaning


    "What are you laughing at


    Bai Yinling twisted her eyebrows. She didn''t know the strange ideas in Bai ruotong''s head. When she heard her laughter, she thought she was attacking herself.


    "Choked."


    Bai Rutong was embarrassed.


    "I have known Rutong for such a long time, and I have never seen any talent displayed by Rutong. Can you master this Xiao?"


    Rong Chen empress opens to ask a way at this time.


    Bai ruotong bowed and said, "if you go back to the empress, ruotong is clumsy and doesn''t know music theory."


    "No?" The queen chuckled, "you will marry Prince Rong in the future, but there are very few common topics with Prince Rong. Everyone knows that Prince Rong is a man with both ability and political integrity. You can''t do anything. How can you serve Prince Rong?"


    "Your Highness never likes to enjoy himself. Ruotong knows how to pound ink. When your highness is practicing calligraphy, ruotong can help. If you can... "


    "You are so busy that all the maidservants in the house can do it. What else can you do? When Prince Rong is tired, what can you do to amuse him? "


    Empress Rongchen Diao.


    Bai ruotong pursed a smile. In front of the queen, even if she boasted about herself to the sky, the queen would not let go of herself and would try every means to embarrass her. In this case, why did she bother that look.

 Chapter 917

    Seeing that Bai ruotong was speechless, the queen thought that he was speechless because of his own hatred. She bowed her head complacently and played with her fingers. She said with a smile, "empress dowager, this princess of Huaiyang is a real talented woman. She and her hairpin have been together for a while, but they haven''t been married yet. The prince has only Yin Ling here. How about... "


    "Does the queen mean to let Huaiyang marry the prince?"


    Rong Chen empress''s words have not yet said, the old empress dowager sneers a, quality asks a way.


    Just now, I spent so much time to satirize Bai ruotong and set Huaiyang off with Bai ruotong. It''s a pity. She thinks that she can''t see any of her little eyes. But who is the Empress Dowager? She pretends to be confused. When she should understand, she is not ambiguous at all.


    Bai Yinling''s eyes moved slightly. She had already known that the queen had plans. Murong Lian''s family is very good, and the prime minister loves Murong Lian''an so much.


    If Murong Lian''an marries the prince, then Murong prime minister will wholeheartedly support the prince.


    And Murong Lian''an has the name of a talented woman, and the crown prince is a beautiful thing to kill two birds with one stone.


    Murong Lian''an''s face suddenly sank several degrees.


    There is only one man she loves. Today, although Bai ruotong is forced to be married to Gu chenlian in front of the old empress dowager, what should she do?


    It''s not that stealing chicken can''t eat rice.


    Bai ruotong covered her lips and snickered. Murong Lian''an saw that she was getting benefits from the old empress dowager, and she was also flattering the old lady. But how did she expect that she had become a delicacy in other people''s eyes.


    "Lian an, would you like to marry the prince?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    "I..."


    Murong Lian''an is a little worried and flustered. Yu Guang stares at Qing Ying, which is different from what he said at first!


    She can''t refuse in front of the queen. But the queen asked her to be the crown princess. If she refused, wouldn''t she offend the queen and make her think she doesn''t like the crown prince.


    But if you don''t refuse, the old empress dowager really betrothed her to the prince.


    Murong Lian''an was as flustered as scratching her heart.


    "What? Don''t you want to marry? "


    The old empress dowager saw her hesitation and asked.


    She where can''t see, this wench clearly is to like Gu Yanqing. Otherwise, she would not climb into Gu Yanqing''s carriage.


    The queen thought that she was a gift, but she didn''t think about it. In other people''s eyes, it was a trouble.


    "Lian an is... Still young, and wants to spend more time with her parents in the mansion."


    Murong Lian''an carefully replied.


    The Queen''s face suddenly froze, her eyes filled with anger. What is meant by wanting to stay in the mansion? It''s clear that I don''t want to accept this marriage.


    The Empress Dowager said with a smile: "that''s it. The empress also mentioned it casually. Huaiyang, don''t put it in your heart. The AI family knows that you are a filial child. Since you don''t want to marry, the AI family won''t force you."


    "Yes..."


    Murong Lian put down her heart.


    "Sister Murong is so talented that those who propose marriage are going to break the threshold. No matter how late she is, she won''t worry about getting married."


    Bai Rutong put in a remark at this time.


    "A woman without talent is virtue, and you are not bad. It''s also a blessing for Qing''er that you can make her happy. "


    The old empress dowager pinched her pink face and said with a smile.


    Murong Lian''an''s heart dropped slightly when he heard this.


    Does this mean that in her eyes, the Empress Dowager is no better than Bai ruotong?


    Tears suddenly surged into Murong Lian''an''s eyes.


    Originally she came to please the empress dowager, but now she didn''t get her favor. Instead, she offended the queen.


    If she had known that, she shouldn''t have listened to Qing Ying''s words and come here to please the old empress dowager.

 Chapter 918

    From the main courtyard, Murong Lian''an can no longer control his grievances, tears such as broken pearls, one by one to the outside. Green Ying sighs a breath to come forward to comfort a way: "Lian an, you don''t cry, today''s affair is an accident."


    "Accident? What is an accident? Am I not ashamed enough? You asked me to please the Empress Dowager. What did she say? No talent is virtue. Qing Ying, I always treat you as a sister. Why do you harm me so much? "


    Murong Lian''an is angry, usually in front of green cherry, where can use such tone to talk with her.


    "I... I didn''t expect that things would develop to the present situation, but you can see that the emperor''s grandmother really appreciated you just now. You just need to..."


    Green cherry patience comfort, but heart is cold hum satire. sisters? She has been using her, pretending to be gentle and amiable in front of outsiders. She doesn''t regard herself as a sister.


    "What do I want? I don''t want anything right now. You persuaded me to come to visit Prince Rong in autumn, but now, Prince Rong is not close to success. On the contrary, she is attracted by the empress. If I become the crown princess, will you laugh at me behind my back? "


    Murong Lian''an choked and murmured angrily.


    Green Ying tiny a choke, Murong Lian an really ate bear heart leopard gall? How dare you yell at her?


    When he was about to get angry, Bai Yinling, who was watching from a distance, came to them from a distance. When Qing Ying wanted to scold her back, she said, "Princess Huaiyang, you really misunderstood her kindness. Princess Qingying regards Princess Huaiyang as a sister, so she gives you a chance to get close to the Empress Dowager.


    But who knows, Princess Huaiyang, you are so talented that not only the Empress Dowager sighed for you, but even the queen also appreciated you. This is something we didn''t expect. "


    Bai Yinling stands in front of Qing Ying with a smile. Although it''s consolation, her words are praise. She tells us that it''s not Qing Ying''s fault, but her fault.


    Such a speech, how not to let people accept.


    Green cherry to blurt out the complaints in the throat. Compared with the ability to persuade people, she lost to Bai Yinling.


    Murong Lian''an wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, choked and said: "it was Lian''an''s fault just now. It is clear that it was Lian''an who caused the accident, but she vented it on Princess Qingying. Please forgive her."


    Qing Ying snorted. Bai Yinling is right. Murong Lian''an used to disguise herself in front of her. Today, she is angry and reveals her original appearance.


    White Yin Ling see green cherry face dew difficult color, pulled to pull her sleeve, signal her don''t be difficult. Green Ying this just stuffy way: "you know good, just the thing is an accident just now.". I really want to help you. Don''t be unkind. "


    ¡­¡­


    Chen''er listens carefully on the beam. After Bai Yinling leaves, she jumps down from the beam and goes back to the other courtyard where Bai ruotong is.


    She told Bai Rutong everything she overheard just now.


    Bai ruotong was eating breakfast porridge. His spoon trembled slightly and he couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at, miss?"


    Orange tilted his head, some do not understand looking at their own miss.


    Bai ruotong covered his lips, shook his head and said, "Bai Yinling''s ability is really great. I know she is very good at speaking, but I never thought she would flatter like this. It''s really surprising to me."

 Chapter 919

    "Miss, what do you think they''re up to?"


    Asked orange.


    Bai ruotong ate his breakfast porridge, put down his spoon and said, "what else can I have, of course, is how to deal with me. Just now I saw that there was something wrong with Bai Yinling and Qing Ying. My guess is right. These two people have come together. "


    Orange''s face is a bit sad. Bai Yinling has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. She has been forced into a desperate situation by her young lady several times, but she can easily survive.


    Now she and green cherry go together, also don''t know what storm will roll up finally.


    "If I had known that, when the young lady of early autumn patrol was sick, she should have put it off. The maidservant was really worried that they would use it to the disadvantage of the young lady. They didn''t know what they were planning. Now the queen is here. If they come up with anything... "


    "Do you think I''m waiting for them to deal with me?"


    Before orange''s words were finished, Bai Rutong winked at her. He got up and moved his body, went to the dressing mirror and sat down, "you are responsible for tracking the green cherry. Don''t panic about Bai Yinling first. I''m not the one she''s dealing with now. "


    "What do you mean, miss?"


    Orange can''t understand.


    "Don''t you see the empress''s value to Princess Huaiyang today? Her opponent now should be princess Huaiyang.


    Even if the princess of Huaiyang doesn''t want to, if the queen strongly mentions this matter with the emperor, I''m afraid that the emperor will eventually grant Huaiyang to the prince with an imperial edict.


    This is a situation that Bai Yinling never wants to see, so the person she is dealing with now should be Murong Lian''an.


    She will try to get the queen to give up the idea of Murong Lian''an.


    But what would she do?


    But Bai ruotong couldn''t think of it.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Guancheng, the next county is Licheng. Bai ruotong obediently accompanies the old empress dowager. Although she can stay in Gu Yanqing''s carriage with the permission of the old empress dowager, if she really goes, maybe the old empress dowager won''t say anything, but if she falls into other people''s eyes, she will really become a spoiled person.


    Compared with Guancheng, the people in Licheng do not look rich. Before that, they had suffered from drought. As soon as he entered the city, he went to the county government to look at the account book and check the harvest of the year.


    The princes naturally went together, while Bai ruotong went back to the backyard with the old empress dowager.


    When the meal is over, Bai ruotong takes orange to walk in the garden. In a garden rockery, she saw Jing Yu leaning on the rockery, sighing.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Bai ruotong walked with her and whispered.


    "Nothing... Nothing..."


    Jing Yu''s eyes flashed a touch of panic and turned away.


    Bai ruotong raised his lips and leaned against her: "what? Now you don''t tell me anything? Didn''t you say I was your sister-in-law? How can you not talk to your sister-in-law about something? "


    Jing Yu licked the corner of his mouth and looked up at the orange. Orange son understands her meaning, and two people lean back to a gift to let a few meters away.


    As soon as he left, Jingyu said, "Rutong, I saw your brother cry..."


    "Yes?"


    Bai ruotong took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    So the girl is upset here because of her brother?


    She''s upset because her brother cried?


    But how could her brother cry?


    "So, are you worried here because of your brother?"


    Bai Rutong asked meaningfully.


    Jing Yu nodded: "isn''t it? I just can''t rest assured. Has general Bai never forgotten his concubine? What''s more, I found something in his courtyard yesterday... "

 Chapter 920

    Jing Yu said and took out a silk handkerchief from his arms and handed it to Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong looked down and saw a picture of peony embroidery on the silk handkerchief.


    It''s embroidered by Jingxian.


    At the beginning, Bai ruotong practiced embroidery hard and often took Jingxian to embroider together. The silk handkerchief embroidered by Jingxian is encouraged by Bai ruotong to give it to her brother.


    Neither Bai ruotong nor Bai Chusheng wanted to talk more about Jingxian''s death. This is because it is sad for them, and it is even more remorseful for Bai ruotong.


    At the beginning, if she had not forced Jingxian to live in the West Houfu, Jingxian would not have been in danger of her life. Everything was her fault.


    But my brother never blamed her, and never took the initiative to talk about Jingxian with her.


    Because he was afraid that when he talked about it, she would fall into groundless remorse and regret.


    Bai Rutong''s eyes were slightly sour. She blinked, and a tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    "Rutong, are you... Are you ok?" Jing Yu sees her tears and takes out a silk handkerchief to wipe it for her.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "I''m ok. I just think of some past events. Princess Jingyu, this silk handkerchief is indeed the servant of my elder brother''s concubine. That woman''s name is Jingxian. She is the best new girl I have ever seen, but she was killed by me. "


    "You killed me? But I listen to the rest of my life, she was obviously... "Jing Yu choked, covered her mouth.


    Bai Rutong looked at her in amazement: "you already know about my brother?"


    "Sorry... I was just curious at the beginning, so I asked Dr. Yu... I..." Jing Yu was flustered and didn''t know how to explain.


    Bai ruotong was stunned and suddenly covered her lips with a smile. She took Jingyu''s hand and put the silk handkerchief into her hand: "Princess Jingyu, give this silk handkerchief to your brother. I''m afraid I can''t cure my brother''s pain in my life. Princess Jingyu can try it. "


    How can she not see that Jingyu is more and more fond of Bai Chusheng, and even falls in love with him.


    Jing Yu was stunned, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked up at Bai ruotong: "I... what should I do?"


    "If you can, just give it to him." Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    "I... I know!"


    Jing Yu nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end, the backyard.


    "When will it start? We''ve been out for six days now. Why are you still in a hurry? "


    Green cherry complexion difficult, but see the side of Bai Yinling sitting on the stone table eating tea: "now is not the best time, green cherry princess don''t worry, late childe there these days can come to you?"


    "No!" The green Ying doesn''t have good spirit of return a way.


    Bai Yinling got up, picked up Qingying''s hand and sat down beside him. Wen Sheng said, "Princess Qingying, tell me the truth, are you throwing face at childe Chi again?


    Now is not the time to lose face. He is the most important part of our plan


    "I... I just feel sick when I see him!"


    Green cherry choked choked, way.


    Bai Yin Ling raised her lips and patted her shoulder. She unhurried poured a cup of tea to her: "forbearance and patience passed away."


    Don''t worry. I talked with Princess Huaiyang last night. I made a move with her. If she is smart, she has designed to frame her younger sister now. If her method can succeed, we don''t need to do it. "


    "You''ve done something?"


    Green cherry can''t believe looking at Bai Yinling.


    "Am I really waiting here for the royal highness of the princess?"


    Bai Yinling asked with a smile.


    Green Ying bit to bite lip petal, stuffy way: "since you all have an idea, why don''t you tell me?"


    "Because Princess Huaiyang''s plan will not succeed, I''m afraid you will have a happy time."


    Bai Yinling explained.

 Chapter 921

    Green cherry''s eyes streamed a turn, and then dropped: "since her plan is not successful, why do you want to let her do it?"


    "In order to make her hate her little sister," the tea cup in Bai Yin Ling stopped slightly, "Princess your highness, you wait to see a good play."


    Green cherry choked, slowly nodded his head.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The motorcade began to move slowly towards the third county. It was noon when we arrived at the county.


    Bai ruotong, who had lunch in the carriage, went to the place and took a hot bath. After changing his clothes, he was about to go to the main courtyard to give the old empress dowager Sheng an, but Zhao Cheng entered the room at this time.


    "Princess."


    Zhao Cheng bows to Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "how can Mr. Zhao come to my mansion today?"


    "It was his highness who asked Zhao to come and invite Miss Bai to meet her in the garden." Zhao Chengdao.


    "Is there a garden here?" Bai Rutong blinked in surprise.


    Hearing this, orange explained with a smile: "this is Qingping county. When the former Emperor was still there, he saw the beautiful scenery of Qingping county and built a garden here."


    "Your Highness really has a heart. Let''s go."


    Bai Rutong smiles back.


    She was striding forward, but when she looked back, she saw that Zhao Cheng was still standing in the same place. She was stunned: "what? Will Mr. Zhao not go? "


    "Princess, your highness said that today the princess doesn''t need to take her maidservant with her." Zhao Chengdao.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and then winked at orange. She came forward and held her hand: "orange, you will wait for me here. Stay with your highness. I will be fine."


    Then she whispered a few words in front of orange''s ear.


    Orange son listened, eye dew startled, then nodded: "know."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong followed Zhao Cheng all the way. Leaving the backyard of the county government, Zhao Cheng''s steps were a little hasty, and Bai Rutong had to speed up his steps to follow.


    Outside the garden, there are two soldiers on guard. Zhao Cheng comes forward and asks them a question. They disperse and let Bai ruotong in.


    Sure enough, on an arch bridge, Bai ruotong saw Gu Yanqing waiting for her from a distance.


    She stepped towards Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness!"


    Gu Yanqing looked back and walked with her with a smile: "it''s so fast, but tired?"


    "No, what did your highness bring me here for?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t know what to say. She took her hand and went to the courtyard. On the round table in the courtyard, there are seven exquisite pastries.


    "You always like sweet food, so I ordered people to prepare it in advance. Let''s see if you like it or not."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong sat down, picked up a piece of cake and put it to her mouth. She smelled it and put it down again. Flat mouth way: "pastry is good, but if you don''t have appetite."


    "Then have some sake. The sake here is also first-class."


    Gu Yanqing said, and took the side of the wine pot, poured a cup for Bai Rutong.


    Bai ruotong picked up his glass, sipped it lightly and put it down: "bitter."


    "How can it be bitter? The sake here is brewed with Osmanthus fragrans. It tastes sweet. "


    Gu Yanqing face dew surprised, way.


    "Don''t believe it, your highness. Try it." Bai said that and pushed the bottle to Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows: "Rutong, the sake prepared by Wang for you, do you have complaints?"


    "Your Highness, how can I complain?" Bai ruotong said with a smile, "but your highness refuses to eat the wine that ruotong has eaten. Do you dislike ruotong?"


    "When did I despise you?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness, eat and see."


    Bai ruotong is too lazy to talk with him. He pushes the bottle to his lips. Gu Yanqing takes two steps back and raises her hand to knock over the bottle.

 Chapter 922

    "What courage


    Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows and gave a cold rebuke. Gu Yanqing was stunned and stared at her incredulously: "you..."


    "Who gave you the courage to impersonate your Highness Prince Rong?"


    Bai ruotong asked.


    "What are you talking about? When did someone impersonate me! Is it because I love you so much that you can''t... "


    "Do you want to keep on pretending?"


    Bai ruotong can''t see it any more. If Gu Yanqing can imitate it, it will turn the world upside down that day.


    "Zhao Cheng is in front of me. He never calls me princess. He calls me white girl and your voice. Although he imitates his Highness''s nine story portrait, it still makes me feel sick. And you are not so rough."


    Bai ruotong smiles and holds a tray of snacks: "come on, what do you have in the cake and wine? I have heard your highness say that people in Murong mansion are good at changing faces. What does Murong Lian''an want to do to me? Do you want to kill me? "


    Bai ruotong said that and smashed the cake on the man in front of him.


    When a man sees that his scheme has been broken, his eyes are crossed with an opportunity to kill. He tore off the mask. Under the mask, the man''s face is ordinary, but his facial features are distorted by anger.


    "Princess, you forced me!"


    He recovers his original voice and rushes towards Bai ruotong.


    ¡­¡­


    Going to the county government to finish the liquidation is the end of the day. Gu Yanqing moved and stepped into the backyard. As soon as he walked in, a beautiful shadow ran into his arms.


    Wring his eyebrows and looking down, Murong Lian''an held his hand in horror and looked at him in horror: "Your Highness! No! You came at the right time. I saw white girl tied up by two men just now. I dare not mention it to anyone. Fortunately, you are here, otherwise... "


    Murong Lian''an choked for a while, holding his sleeve more tightly.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were cold: "where is it?"


    "I''ll send someone to follow me. They say it''s in the garden!"


    Murong Lian''an said.


    After hearing this, Gu Yanqing turned and ran towards the door of the hospital. Looking at his figure, Murong Lian''an began to smile.


    She''s waiting for today.


    If the time is right, Bai Rutong should have trampled on it with the two people she sent.


    When Gu Yanqing looks for it again, what he is waiting for is only a sad ending.


    Murong Lian thought so, and followed Gu Yanqing all the way to the garden. But waiting for her is not the untidy Bai ruotong. Bai Rutong was sitting on the round table. Under her, the two men were tied up and knelt down.


    Beside her stood Bai Chusheng and orange.


    "Little girl!"


    Gu Yanqing ran with her and looked at her nervously: "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine."


    Bai ruotong shakes his head. Yu Guang falls behind Gu Yanqing and looks at her Murong Lian''an in shock.


    "Princess Huaiyang, do you want to stop pretending to be pure? How dare you play such a trick with me


    Bai Rutong went with her and asked.


    Gu Yanqing squinted, looked at the two people on the ground, and then thought about the situation just now, how things were, his heart was already clear.


    "General Bai, it''s good to have you here." Gu Yanqing said softly.


    "It was ruotong who had already found something wrong and asked orange to inform me, so he came all the way."


    Bai Chusheng replied.


    Murong Lian''an retreated two steps, which was impossible.


    Bai ruotong didn''t fall for it?


    These two people she sent are absolutely excellent in transvestite. Bai ruotong''s preference, she also told them, it is impossible to fail.


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 923

    Bai ruotong raised a pair of eyes of autumn water, raised his hand and slapped it firmly on Murong Lian''an''s face.


    "Pa!"


    Crisp slap sound in her skin burst, delicate skin then played a five finger mark.


    When Bai ruotong raised her hand and wanted to continue to fan, Gu Yanqing held her hand: "don''t fight."


    "Your Highness, do you understand now? Do you know what kind of woman this woman is? She sent someone to pretend that you asked me out. If I didn''t know Mr. Zhao and his highness, I would have been cheated by her. What is your highness going to do about this? "


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth. What she hated most in her life was to use such means to trap people. She can frame her and make something out of nothing, but let a man ruin a woman''s life, which is the most obscene in Bai ruotong''s eyes!


    "Huaiyang, did you do it?"


    Gu Yanqing looked back and asked coldly.


    Murong Lian''an''s lips are about to be bitten by herself. She looks at Bai ruotong in a daze. For a moment, she feels that she has lost completely.


    Bai Yinling told her that as long as she destroyed Bai ruotong''s reputation, Gu Yanqing would choose to be with her with her family background.


    But now, her scheme is easily broken by Bai Rutong.


    "Does your highness want to kill me?"


    She didn''t admit it, but she didn''t deny it. Even if her stratagem succeeds, Gu Yanqing will also find that it''s her. But she knew that he would never kill her, because her brother, Gu Yanqing, would always have a clue for her.


    "You know, I can''t kill you."


    Gu Yanqing''s words are cold to the extreme, and his eyes are dormant.


    Bai ruotong stares at Murong Lian''an coldly. The reason why she stays here is to see what Murong Lian''an wants to do.


    I have to say that the princess is quite intelligent. She didn''t bring everyone here, but just brought Gu Yanqing here, leaving a chance for her. Otherwise, if the old empress dowager, the queen and others come here, she will be forced to have nothing to say.


    "You won''t kill me if I hurt Princess Dexin so much, which proves that you have friendship with me, not just for my brother.


    But why does your highness ignore me all the time? What is worse than Princess Dexin? Why do you love her so much, but you are indifferent to me.


    Your highness, in your heart, I am worse than Princess Dexin! "


    Murong Lian''an roared.


    Bai ruotong sneers. It is clear that she has framed herself, but she looks aggrieved in front of Gu Yanqing, as if she has bullied her in turn.


    If she knows how to support herself, she should be able to understand that her life will not belong to her. She should know how to give up instead of begging here.


    "Murong Lian''an, what''s the difference between you and me?"


    Bai Rutong stares at her sharply.


    Murong Lian''an choked, but did not know how to refute her words.


    "Just because your highness likes me, you are going to destroy me?" Bai ruotong sneered and asked, "if your highness likes other people, do you want to destroy them?"


    "Bai ruotong, don''t pretend to be a saint in front of me! Do you think you''re not careful? If your highness is not always gentle to me, why do you always make fun of me? In the bedroom of the hazy princess, you make fun of me for eating hard and dealing with me with bitter words. Where are you better than me? "


    Has been seen through the camouflage, Murong Lian''an has no time to take care of Gu Yanqing how to look at themselves, she just want to roar this year, the heart of sorrow.

 Chapter 924

    The woman beside Gu Yanqing has always been herself. Growing up, she always thought that she would marry Gu Yanqing.


    Everyone was afraid of this Shura king, only she was not afraid, only she understood his tenderness. She is the woman most worthy of him. If it wasn''t for Bai Rutong''s sudden appearance, it would be her who could be with Gu Yanqing at last.


    She really didn''t understand why Bai ruotong appeared.


    "Murong Lian''an, I admit I''ve done something to you, but it''s because you did it first. You slapped me, can''t I repay you?


    But I never thought of killing you, let alone using this shameless method to deal with you!


    Murong Lian''an, do you think you can really get your Highness''s heart if you send someone to dirty my body?


    No, your highness won''t fall in love with a selfish and mean woman like you, never. "


    Bai Rutong''s every word, like a sharp knife, pokes into Murong Lian''an''s heart.


    Her lips were bitten and the smell of blood spread in her mouth.


    How is that possible?


    Without the appearance of this woman in front of her, she would be able to get Gu Yanqing''s heart.


    Because apart from Bai ruotong, no woman can be so close to Gu Yanqing or dare to be so close to him.


    It''s all Bai Rutong. It''s Bai Rutong, the woman who lost Gu Yanqing.


    "I did everything today. You can kill me if you want."


    Murong Lian''an closed her eyes and said with a bitter smile.


    "Your Highness, send her to the Empress Dowager and let her be punished."


    Bai proposed.


    "No," Gu Yanqing shook her head. "If you send her to the emperor''s grandmother, the emperor''s grandmother will never let her go. Even if she doesn''t die, her reputation will be damaged.


    At least for now, I can''t do that to her. "


    Murong Lian''an was stunned. She didn''t expect that Gu Yanqing would let her go at this time. She clearly sent someone to capture Bai ruotong and did so many things to hurt him, but Gu Yanqing was still willing to let her go?


    Does this mean that in Gu Yanqing''s mind, she is more important than Bai ruotong?


    Murong Lian''an thought like this. With a click, Gu Yanqing''s Sabre came out of the sheath. Without half hesitation, he slashed at the two men who were tied up.


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank and turned away.


    "Murong Lian''an, this is the last time," Gu Yanqing''s sword bathed in blood light and approached her, "there is no next time, even if you hurt the little girl again, I will kill you."


    Murong Lian''an''s legs softened and he knelt on the ground.


    Bai ruotong''s fist was slightly clenched. She didn''t want to see such a scene again. She turned and ran away.


    Gu Yanqing is still soft hearted.


    He is always at ease with Murong.


    She knew that Gu Yanqing was Murong Lian''an''s brother, so she gave Murong Lian''an opportunities again and again.


    But


    Today, she clearly tore Murong Lian''an''s trick in front of him, thinking that Gu Yanqing could punish her, but he was still soft hearted.


    In the face of other things, Gu Yanqing is always determined to kill, but why is he so tolerant in the face of Murong Lian''an.


    "Rutong!"


    Bai Chusheng catches up and blocks her way. Bai ruotong raised her eyes with mist in them. She said with a bitter smile, "brother, have you seen all of them today? That''s why I hate Murong Lian''an. "


    "Your Highness is in trouble." Bai Chusheng comforted him.


    Bai ruotong choked: "I know that his highness is suffering, I know, but he still let Murong Lian''an go.


    Is it true that today I was framed by Murong Lian''an, and he would not help her like that! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing, who was in a hurry to catch up with him, happened to hear this. His eyes were slightly stunned. He pursed his lips and stopped.

 Chapter 925

    Bai Chusheng sighs. Yu Guang sees Gu Yanqing not far away. He looks back and makes a wink with orange. Orange nodded, left with him, let them talk alone.


    Bai ruotong clenched his fist without making a sound. Gu Yanqing approached her step by step and said with low eyes, "are you blaming me?"


    "What''s the use of blaming you? In your Highness''s heart, brotherhood is always the most important, and I am the least important. I know the significance of Murong Lian''an to his highness, but I also want justice. Has his highness ever given me justice? "


    Bai ruotong asked in a low voice, stroking away his tears.


    "You know that the person who took you is not Zhao Cheng. Why do you want to go with him?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong''s tearful hand was slightly stiff. She looked up and angrily said to Gu Yanqing, "what? Does your highness blame me for following that man? Why do you know that it''s a trick and deliberately play a trick to tear Murong Lian''an''s stupid trick in front of you? "


    "I don''t blame you. I''m just worried about what to do if something really happens to you." Gu Yanqing smiles and holds her small face in his hands. His rough fingers touch her eyes slightly. His smile is more and more beautiful. "I promised the day before yesterday that I would not cry any more, but I still cry now."


    Bai ruotong glared at him with red eyes: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Laugh at you!"


    "Just laugh to death!" Bai Rutong was so angry that he kicked his boots. Gu Yanqing didn''t move and let her kick him.


    "I''m very happy. At least you''re not wrong about the reason why you''re angry. You don''t misunderstand that''s why I fell in love with Murong Lian''an. That''s why I let her go."


    If in the past, she should doubt whether she has feelings for others. Fortunately, now the little girl believes him.


    Although she was angry and scolded, Gu Yanqing was very happy.


    "Little girl, I will never tolerate her any more. If Murong Lian''an doesn''t know what to do, I don''t have to be dangerous again. I will deal with her before you."


    Gu Yanqing comforted Wen Sheng.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. His tone was very gentle and softened her angry heart little by little.


    "Is it really just the last time?" Bai ruotong said.


    "It''s my king who has wronged you. If it wasn''t for my king''s kindness, I wouldn''t be soft hearted again and again. But girl, I have only you in my heart. I just have to remember my kindness."


    It was a sad memory in his bones, which once tormented him and made him regret again and again.


    Therefore, Murong Lian''an, he must be tolerant.


    Bai Rutong felt that Gu Yanqing was embracing his arm more and more tightly. Her heart softened completely.


    Yes


    How could she forget about it.


    Murong Huaisheng''s kindness is a scar on Gu Yanqing''s heart. He attaches too much importance to affection and righteousness, so he helps Murong Huaisheng raise Gu Yixiu.


    Bai Rutong''s resentment has disappeared completely. Now, she is only full of guilt.


    This man has paid so much for her, what can she do even if she is wronged.


    "Sorry..."


    Bai Rutong said, "I shouldn''t be so impulsive. I should understand your troubles."


    "As long as the little girl doesn''t blame me anymore."


    Gu Yanqing gently stroked the tears from the corners of her eyes, and a bitter smile rose from the corner of her mouth: "this is the last time. In the future, I will never let the little girl be wronged."


    "Well..."


    Bai ruotong nodded and nestled in his arms. "It''s a big deal. I''ll just hide from Murong Lian''an in the future."


    "Don''t hide. I have said today that if she dares to attack the girl again, I won''t let her go easily."


    Gu Yanqing''s head is on her shoulder, warm voice returns a way.

 Chapter 926

    Murong Lian''an didn''t know how she came back from the garden. When Murong Lian''an quietly walked into the backyard with blood all over her body, the girls who were waiting on her were scared. She quickly boiled water to bathe her and put on new clothes.


    When the body gradually warms down, Murong Lian''an''s thoughts gradually return. At the thought of Gu Yanqing''s indifference, her tears gushed out of her eyes and rolled up on the couch.


    "Princess, here comes Bai Liangyuan."


    Just at this time, one side of the maid into the inner room, remind the way. Murong Lian''an''s eyes were slightly stunned. He wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and stood up: "let her in."


    She went to the main room, Bai Yinling also entered the hospital at this time. Seeing Murong Lian''an, she was slightly surprised: "what''s this, princess? The canthus are red. Have you cried? "


    Murong Lian''an put aside her eyes, but her words were full of choking sadness. She stirred the silk handkerchief with her fingers and murmured: "I failed. Bai ruotong, as you said, is not so easy to deal with."


    Bai Yinling smiles.


    If Murong Lian''an can deal with Bai ruotong easily, she doesn''t need to take such pains to push herself to such a situation in the past two years.


    It''s just that Murong Lian''an''s temperament is too easy to be incited. She just gave a light fan yesterday. This guy really thinks that he can fight against Bai ruotong.


    "Why did your highness let you go now that you have laid hands on my younger sister?" Bai Yinling pretended to be surprised and asked.


    Murong Lian''an pursed her lips, but she didn''t reply.


    "Has the princess ever thought that his highness is in fact affectionate to you, but he is too charmed by his younger sister, so he doesn''t feel affectionate to you.


    The reason why his highness let you go is the best proof that he doesn''t love Bai ruotong so much. "


    When Bai Yinling saw that she did not speak, she picked up her hand and put it in her palm.


    Murong Lian''an was slightly stunned.


    Indeed, she didn''t expect that Gu Yanqing let Bai ruotong go to ask the old empress dowager about her arrest, but she didn''t want to.


    Does this really mean that Gu Yanqing has her in her heart?


    It''s just that he doesn''t know it.


    "But even so, what can I do? Your Highness''s friendship with Bai ruotong is not something I can easily destroy... "


    Murong sighed bitterly and shook his head bitterly. The tears that I just took back were more urgent than what Bai Yinling said.


    "The princess is not happy today. I''ll accompany her to talk. It happens that a prince got a jar of wine from the county government. How about we drink together?"


    After Bai Yinling said that, he called red leaves to serve wine. Murong Lian''an looked at the wine, his eyes overflowing with gratitude. She really needs to drink now.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Chi Mu just came back from being reprimanded by Chi Taifu and was in a low mood. Just now he asked Chi Taifu to say a good word in front of the emperor so that he could get a position in the court.


    But Chi Taifu asked him to take the imperial examination next year. This is unfair to Chi mu. Chi Taifu is just too honest. He said that he would not avoid his relatives, but Chi Taifu did the opposite.


    "What are you thinking, Mr. Chi?"


    Just when he was depressed, a clear female voice sounded in his ear.


    Chi Mu is slightly stunned and looks back at the speaker.


    What is coming to him is the green cherry that he thinks about day and night. With a smile on her face, Qingying walked to him and sat down: "Mr. Chi stayed in the courtyard at night. Why didn''t she go back to the courtyard?"

 Chapter 927

    "How did Princess Qingying think of talking to Chi again?"


    Chi Mu squints his eyes and asks coldly. The last time he went to beg her with a shy face, he was insulted by her. No matter how much he liked this person, he knew the word dignity.


    Green Ying listens to Chi Mu''s indifferent voice, slightly a Zheng: "is this childe Chi angry with me? Is it because Qingying did something like that to childe Chi last time, so childe Chi can''t forgive Qingying? "


    "Princess Qingying, didn''t you tell me not to get close to you? What are you doing now? "


    Chi Mu looks at her appearance of pretending to be wronged, but she thinks of her ferocious humiliation that day, and her heart shrinks back.


    Qingying raised the silk handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes. Her voice was as tender as if she was about to squeeze out water: "I know that young master Chi is angry with Qingying. That day, Qingying really shouldn''t say anything about him.


    In Qing Ying''s heart, she has always admired you, but her elder brother told her to stay away from him, so she had to do it. Childe Chi... Qing Ying really knows that she is wrong. Can you forgive her? "


    Green Ying said, fingers covered his hand on the stone table. Her delicate tone is matched with a pair of eyes that are about to squeeze out of the water. Even if Chi Mu is a stubborn stone, she has to be pierced by the spring water.


    "You... You mean what you did to Chi that day was the order of the fifth prince?"


    Chi Mu was stunned.


    "Yes, my elder brother said that chigongzi has no power. If she follows chigongzi, Qingying will not be happy, so..."


    Green Ying says this words, the vision is tiny a Lin, unexpectedly really let her squeeze out a tear.


    I saw the pity of the small appearance and let the heart of the Chi Mu itch, he said guilt: "it is all late, useless, late can not let your highness live a happy life." Your highness, you wait for a later time. After waiting for a certain merit, you will surely let your highness live a happy life.


    Green cherry smell speech, tiny smile. She turned around and ordered someone to pour three glasses of wine: "Mr. Chi, you are going to have a bar with me today. Later, the ancestral hall where you came to Fenglin temple is waiting for me. There are usually no soldiers there. Mr. Chi, you should know what I mean by that... "


    With a smile, green cherry lifted her fingers and drew a circle on the palm of his hand. A slight itch, like an electric shock, ran from Chi Mu''s heart to his brain. He nodded like a pound of garlic. His eyes were flushed with excitement: "Chi, I understand!"


    ¡­¡­


    After drinking one after another, Murong Lian''an was slightly drunk. She listened to what Bai Yinling said about her past with Bai ruotong, biting her teeth and feeling unworthy for Bai Yinling.


    She said that Bai ruotong knew magic, so he couldn''t find a soul. Murong Lian''an listened to the words, patted the table and got up: "I''ll go to her to make it clear!"


    She felt unworthy for herself and for Gu Yanqing. Bai Yinling said that Bai ruotong once loved Gu chenlian so much that she meant to charm Gu Yanqing. This woman is a fox at all.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp ring, the door was heavily pushed open. Bai ruotong was sitting in the room embroidering when he suddenly heard the sound. The corner of his mouth was slightly flat, and he gave orange a wink.


    Orange nodded, opened the curtain and looked out of the room, surprised: "Miss, it''s Princess Huaiyang."


    "What is she doing so late?"


    Bai ruotong is suspicious and gets up to meet him. Murong Lian''an has stridden into the threshold. A stream of wine Sao gas along the autumn wind blowing from her body, Bai Rutong subconsciously covered his nose: "you eat wine?"

 Chapter 928

    "I have something to say to you!"


    Murong Lian''an choked slightly and raised his head, coldly angry with Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong gave a bitter smile and gave orange a wink. Orange understood, got up and exited the door.


    "Come on, what are you going to tell me?" Bai asked.


    "Bai ruotong, please let Prince Rong go, OK? You don''t deserve him at all. I''ve been with him since I was a child. My biggest expectation is to marry him, but because of you, my expectation is broken!


    Bai ruotong, I can no longer deal with you or do anything bad with you in the future. As long as you leave Prince Rong, you can let me do anything! "


    Murong Lian''an said that and knelt down. Bai Rutong subconsciously steps back and looks at her coldly. Instead of helping her, she sneered, "what are you doing in front of me now? I didn''t blame you for your bad behavior today, but you sent it to me by yourself? Murong Lian''an, do you think if you pretend to be poor, I will pity you? "


    "Bai Rutong, if your highness marries me, I can ask my father to help him become a king. What can you do for him? What good can you do for your highness to marry you, except that you have a little beauty? "


    Murong Lian''an asked.


    Bai ruotong sighs helplessly. This Murong Lian''an really regards marriage as politics. With a shrug, Bai ruotong raised a finger: "first, the marriage between my highness and me was granted by the Emperor himself.


    Second, if your father really intended to assist his highness, why not propose marriage to him in the first place? It proves that his highness is not his favorite candidate.


    Third, you have stayed with your Highness for so many years, and his Highness has not looked at you, which proves that he does not love you at all. If he loves you, you have been with him for a long time. Do you still need me to show up? "


    Bai ruotong smiles. Why can''t this woman see clearly for such a simple reason?


    It''s a big loss to be blind to love.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Lian''an choked up and was told nothing by Bai Rutong. Indeed, as Bai ruotong said, although his father valued Gu Yanqing, Gu Yanqing was not the best choice for him.


    What he wants to choose is a soft persimmon that can be controlled. Gu Yanqing is the most uncontrollable person.


    Although she knew this, she often hoped that her father would see his Highness''s kindness soon, propose to the emperor and betroth her to him.


    But she has been waiting for so many years, but it is Bai ruotong.


    "Murong Lian''an, you are not bad. There is no need to hang yourself in a tree. I will not share my man with other women. As long as I am here, I will not let your highness marry other women, not only you, but anyone.


    Why can''t you turn your head and have a look? Maybe there are other excellent men waiting for you. Even if you really marry your highness, can you really be happy? Are you sure your highness will treat you?


    can''t. Murong Lian''an, you can never keep a man whose heart is not with you. "


    With a cold smile, Bai Rutong broke Murong Lian''an''s illusion like a huge stone.


    "You bitch!"


    Murong Lian''an raised her hand to beat her face. But Bai ruotong firmly clasped her wrist and looked up at her coldly: "what? Don''t pretend to be pathetic? "


    "I will never let you go!"


    Murong Lian''an bit her lip and glared at her with scarlet eyes. Bai ruotong was stunned, but he didn''t say anything more.


    When Murong Lian''an rushes out of the door, Bai ruotong''s body softens and sits heavily on the couch.

 Chapter 929

    She really did not expect that a woman in order to get a man should have such an impulsive performance. This Murong Lian''an is really beyond her expectation.


    Look at her red eyes, love has already made this woman blind and lose herself.


    Bai ruotong closed her eyes and looked at herself. If she lost Gu Yanqing, if one day Gu Yanqing fell in love with others, would she be so crazy?


    The answer is No.


    She won''t. She has her own self-esteem. Love is a part of life, but definitely not the whole of life.


    Bai ruotong understood this very well.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the courtyard, Murong Lian''an''s heart is like being caught. Her nails are embedded in her heart, causing her all kinds of pain.


    She is now in her hair.


    She can get married now.


    But she didn''t want to marry anyone except Gu Yanqing. Her heart only belongs to Gu Yanqing. She can devote all her life to Gu Yanqing.


    She''s really angry.


    Why does this man just refuse to look at himself?


    Clearly he has been with him, why his eyes never fall on himself.


    Tears gradually blurred her eyes, I do not know why, her body suddenly surging a stream of heat. Step like stepping on cotton in general, there is no real feeling.


    Her eyes began to blur gradually. She shook her head to make herself sober, but her head began to faint. In the confusion, she seems to see Gu Yanqing''s figure.


    "Your Highness..."


    Murong Lian''an pondered and walked towards the figure. No matter how fast she walked, she couldn''t touch the figure.


    "Your Highness..."


    She called, hoping he would stop. But instead of looking back, he walked faster and faster.


    Murong Lian''an followed him into a courtyard. She saw the door open in front of her and subconsciously walked in. There''s no light in it. It''s dark. As soon as she walked in, she was held tightly by a burning body.


    "Your Highness..."


    Murong Lian''an raised her hand and hugged the person in front of her. Although she couldn''t see him clearly, she could feel that the person in front of her was the one she was thinking about.


    She could feel his kisses fall on her one by one, and his every touch made her numb. She and he held each other tightly, like two lonely little beasts in the tent, warming each other.


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    They were ready to start, but prime minister Murong was worried at this time. He went to the emperor yongsui and said, "my Lord, I haven''t seen anyone this morning. Can the Lord send someone to look for me with me?"


    Chi Taifu also came forward at this time: "holy, so are the children of Wei Chen. I haven''t seen anyone today. I''m afraid there''s something wrong. Please send someone to look for it. "


    When they said that, they were both stunned.


    "It''s interesting that a man and a woman disappear at the same time. They won''t be together, will they?"


    "That''s true. If they were together, wouldn''t they..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, there was a lot of discussion. Chi Taifu''s face and Murong prime minister''s face were embarrassed.


    Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows, and Yu Guang glanced at Bai Yinling and Qing Ying. Her heart sank slightly when she saw that they were smiling, not half surprised.


    Intuition told her that it must be related to Bai Yinling and her husband.


    Did she let


    Bai ruotong was thinking about it when he heard a bodyguard eagerly run to the emperor of yongsui: "emperor, Princess Huaiyang and the son of Chi Taifu have been found, but... But they..."


    "What happened?"


    Emperor yongsui raised his eyebrows. The old empress dowager also felt that the situation was not good. It seemed that there was something wrong with the two guards!

 Chapter 930

    "What happened! Speak quickly The old empress dowager urged.


    "They... They are in the ancestral hall of Fenglin temple... Other subordinates are inconvenient to say..."


    The guard frowned.


    Hearing this, the old empress dowager took her maid''s hand and went into the backyard. The crowd followed and followed.


    Prime Minister Murong was the first to bear the brunt. When he arrived at Fenglin courtyard, he rushed directly into the ancestral hall. He kicked the door and entered. Before he entered the inner room, he heard his little girl crying.


    He slightly a Zheng, low roar a: "pity son!" Rush into the inner room.


    The crowd followed at this time.


    In front of the scene, people can''t help but take a breath. I saw Murong Lian''an half covering his chest, staring at the front without eyes. A pale little face was covered with tears.


    Chi mu, on the other hand, sleeps beside her, half exposing her upper body and covering her lower body in a quilt.


    Bai Rutong covered his mouth and looked at the scene in amazement. Not only her, but Gu Yanqing was also stunned. He rushed forward with cold eyes. He put Chi Mu out of the quilt and kicked him heavily, causing him to bump into the table and chair where the gods were worshipped.


    After such a collision, Chi Mu also woke up.


    He stared at the man in front of him, not knowing what had happened.


    "Chi Mu! What the hell are you doing! "


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t take the turn to fight again. Chi Taifu had already run forward and slapped Chi Mu hard.


    "Do you know what you''re doing! What the hell is going on! "


    "Dad... What''s wrong with me?"


    Chi Mu''s face was frightened and confused, but he still didn''t know what had happened.


    "Why are you and Princess Huaiyang here?" Chi Taifu closed his eyes. If it was another woman who had an affair with Chi mu, it would be better to say, but it was Princess Huaiyang. How could he explain it to Prime Minister Murong!


    He wants to be killed now.


    Chi Mu swallows a mouthful of saliva, and sees Murong Lian''an, who is in front of the crowd in the direction of the people. He looks down at himself.


    His face turned white in a flash.


    "My father is wronged! I... I don''t know what''s going on! "


    Chi Mu said in horror.


    "You don''t know what''s going on? You look like this now. You tell me you don''t know what''s going on? Think for yourself how to explain to Prime Minister Murong! "


    Chi Taifu said angrily.


    ¡­¡­


    The scandal of the two men was exposed in full view of the public, and the original journey to start today was delayed. The old empress dowager and Emperor yongsui were waiting in the main courtyard. Everyone sat on both sides, listening to how to solve today''s problem.


    Only Qing Ying leaves the hall in full view of the public. She slips into Chi Mu''s room.


    At this time, Chi Mu has changed his clothes. Seeing the sudden appearance of Qing Ying, his eyes are burning with anger and regret.


    "You did it to me!"


    Chi Mu is not stupid. It was Qing Ying who invited him to the ancestral hall yesterday, but Murong Lian''an was the one who hugged him. She must have planned this.


    "It''s a great blessing for you to marry Princess Huaiyang. You should thank me." Green cherry is not excused, smile a way.


    Chi Mu was stunned and gnashed his teeth: "I will tell you in front of the holy one that you are responsible for it!"


    "If you really want to do that, you have to admit that you wanted to have a go with me last night. Do you think I''ll admit it? Will father believe you or me?


    Chi mu, the only way out for you now is to listen to me and do as I say. If you are obedient, you will get a beauty. Prime Minister Murong will never let his daughter be wronged. He will certainly help you gain a position in the court. But if you don''t listen to me, your only way is to distribute the frontier.


    Think about what''s good for you. "

 Chapter 931

    This is what Bai Yinling taught her. Bai Yinling said that Chi Mu is a coward in his heart. He will choose the way that is good for him and will never do anything that breaks his life.


    right enough.


    Chi Mu''s eyes hesitated as he listened. Qing Ying patted him on the shoulder: "Chi mu, I''m all for you. Even if you and I don''t have a chance, I don''t want to kill you like this. You believe me and obey my orders. I promise you that I won''t hurt you."


    Chi Mu is a bit excited. He has been forced to die now. He has no choice but to believe Qing Ying''s words: "what should I do?"


    Green Ying calls up a smile and tells all her plans.


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall.


    Green cherry carefully from the side door into, she and Bai Yinling make a look, signal that everything has been done. Bai Yinling smiles and nods.


    "Taifu, what else do you have to say now? My daughter''s innocence is now harmed by your evil son. Today, you have to give me justice. In front of the emperor, you can talk about how to solve this problem. "


    Murong roared.


    Chi Taifu opened his mouth, but could not say a word. Although this villain of his own family is not talented, he should know what to do and what not to do. Now that such a big thing has happened, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Ying Ying..."


    Sobs came from outside the door, and three maidservants came into the main courtyard to protect Murong Lian''an in neat clothes. As soon as Murong Lian''an arrived in the hall, she burst into Murong prime minister''s arms crying.


    "Father, I don''t know what''s going on... I can''t live anymore... I want to die..."


    Murong Lian''an sobbed in a sad voice. And when they heard it in their ears, they were not compassionate.


    Today''s scene, anyone can see that this is not what you want.


    Murong Lian''an was wronged.


    "Lian''er, don''t be afraid. My father will find justice for you." Murong said.


    Bai ruotong watched, but he felt a little ironic.


    She loves Murong Lian''an''s experience at this time, but she thinks that this woman wanted to hurt her in the same way yesterday, but she suffered from it, and she can''t help feeling ironic.


    "My Lord, here you are."


    A bodyguard came in and told me.


    "Let him come in and talk about it."


    Emperor yongsui had a headache. Autumn tour is a harmonious affair. Who ever wanted to make such a big trouble. His loyalty to the country is in his eyes.


    However, Prime Minister Murong made many contributions and defended his country. Although he has the appearance of being superior to the Lord, fortunately, he has not moved from beginning to end, and he is also a loyal minister.


    He can''t help either of them.


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    See late Mu to shiver of kneel on the ground, forever Sui emperor opens a way.


    "The emperor''s lesson is that the minister was wronged and drugged. He didn''t mean to tarnish the body of Princess Huaiyang!"


    Chi Mu lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at anyone.


    "Take the medicine? Who dares to take medicine with you? " Murong Prime Minister cold hum a, words contain anger. If not for the emperor and the Empress Dowager and others, he would like to cut off the head of this son.


    "Yes... It''s Princess Dexin! It was Princess Dexin who gave me the medicine. "


    Chi Mu road.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes were startled and looked up at him incredulously.


    "Chi mu, what are you talking about? Why does Princess Dexin want to give you medicine? "


    The old empress dowager, who kept silent, asked.

 Chapter 932

    "I don''t know why she gave me the medicine. The reason should be known only by Princess Dexin."


    Chi Mu came back with trembling teeth.


    Hearing this, people''s eyes focused on Bai ruotong.


    "Bai ruotong! Why are you doing this to me! Is this your revenge on me? "


    When Murong Lian''an heard the word "Princess Dexin", her eyes were cold and red. She rushed towards Bai ruotong. Before she reached the half way, she was stopped by Gu Yanqing.


    "Calm down."


    Gu Yanqing''s words are not emotional. She clasps Murong Lian''an''s hand and throws it at her side. She almost falls to the ground along with his strength.


    Fortunately, the old mother''s eyes were sharp, and she helped her in time.


    "Empress dowager, this woman is really vicious. She framed me. It''s all her fault! She wanted me to leave his Royal Highness Prince Rong completely. That''s why she gave me such a vicious hand. You must make the decision for me! "


    Murong Lian''an steadied his steps and knelt down in front of the old empress dowager. White Yin Ling is looking at in the side, the round fan covered the lip petal, evoke a smile of cunning.


    She guessed right. As long as Chi Mu led the matter to Bai ruotong, Murong Lian''an would collapse and identify Bai ruotong.


    Because she hated Bai ruotong.


    "Bai ruotong, what''s going on? Is it really your hand? "


    Gu chenlian looked at Murong Lian''an, who was kneeling on the ground and crying sadly. He twisted his eyebrows and asked coldly.


    Bai ruotong loves Gu Yanqing so much, and Murong Lian''an is her rival. In order to make Murong Lian''an completely lose the strength to fight against her, maybe she will really attack her.


    It''s just her way. It''s too cruel.


    "I didn''t make it."


    The absurd farce in front of him made Bai Rutong want to laugh. In order to frame her, Bai Yinling and Qing Ying really have nothing to do with it.


    Naturally, she would not believe that Murong Lian''an was also involved. She knew that Murong Lian''an would not make fun of her reputation.


    How can her simple answer satisfy Murong Lian''an. She turned her head and glared at Bai ruotong fiercely. She wanted to eat her meat and smash her heart. She wanted to see what this woman''s heart was made of.


    "Who would it be if you didn''t do it! Bai ruotong, you are a terrible woman


    Murong Lian''an gritted his teeth and growled.


    "Did you see that I did it? It''s just a guess for no reason. "


    Bai ruotong asked.


    "That night, Miss Bai met me on purpose to have a heart to heart talk. She invited me to have two glasses of wine, and then I was drunk and delirious. I feel very hot, but I can''t remember where I am and what I''m doing.


    White girl is drugging me


    Chi Mu retorted.


    Jingyu''s teeth make a "cackle" sound. She is angry why she was blind at the beginning. Where is he good in the end? It''s worth loving him so much.


    "Chi mu, don''t talk too much! Princess Dexin was in her room all last night. How could she go out? "


    Jingyu growls.


    "I have been thinking about why Princess Dexin framed me. Princess Jingyu, you suddenly said something, but Chi got the answer. That''s for you. To avenge you. "


    Chi Mu road.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Jing Yu didn''t quite understand.


    Chi Mu''s eyes are tight, staring at Jing Yu: "you once admired Chi, but Chi refused, so you are angry, and want to revenge Chi with Princess Dexin."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jing Yu clenched his fist. She would like to rush forward and slap the shameless man in front of her.


    The heart of a villain is the heart of a gentleman.


    The old lady listened to the conversation of several people, her fingers gently grinding the beads. She looked at Jing Yu and asked coldly, "Jing Yu, have you ever liked Chi mu?"

 Chapter 933

    Jing Yu''s frown was wrinkled into a "Chuan" character, and he said with red eyes: "yes, I admit that I did like him. But that was once. After being rejected by Mr. Chi, I broke my mind. I never thought of retaliating against Mr. Chi in such a way. It was Mr. Chi who planted and framed me. "


    "Come on! Search Princess Dexin''s room to see if there are any strange drugs. Since Chi Mu said that he was drugged, he should be able to leave evidence. "


    Emperor yongsui thought for a moment and said.


    The bodyguard at one side was ordered to step down.


    Bai Rutong coldly looks at the person in front of her. How many times has she been wronged and persecuted? Bai Yinling made up her mind to kill her no matter what method she used. This is something she can''t avoid.


    Since she can''t avoid it, she has to face it.


    She can no longer have any pity, otherwise, she will be more and more difficult.


    "Chi mu, you said I came to you yesterday. When did I come to you?"


    Bai asked.


    Chi Mu was slightly stunned and said, "I can''t remember the exact time. It''s after sunset."


    "Before sunset, I left the backyard. The reason why I left the backyard is clear to Princess Huaiyang. At sunset, I came back. After resting in the room for an hour, Princess Huaiyang came to me again with wine.


    How did I ask you to have a drink in just one hour? "


    Bai asked.


    "Isn''t one hour enough for you and me to drink?" Chi Mu snorted and asked.


    Bai ruotong chuckled. Chi Mu was really stupid: "I have a good relationship with Princess Jingyu. You and I have been unhappy once again. If I ask you to have a drink, don''t you have any doubt?


    Chi mu, you are not a fool. Will you easily eat the wine of an enemy? "


    Chi Mu choked.


    He and Bai ruotong are not enemies, but just a little unhappy.


    But what he said just now, if Bai ruotong wanted to avenge Jing, he would hate him to the extreme.


    So they are enemies.


    He was forced to have nothing to say by the loophole in his own words.


    "Isn''t it because you used a beauty trick?"


    Seeing Chi Mu''s silence, Qing Ying asks with a smile. Her words are full of sarcasm.


    "Beauty trick? I have so much ability? "


    Bai Rutong covered his lips and laughed. If she really has the ability to love the country and the city, isn''t she the only one in the world?


    This is the rhythm of the harem!


    "Isn''t it the best example that the prince and Prince Rong fight at the palace gate for you? Bai ruotong, don''t be modest. As far as the ability of hooking people is concerned, none of the women here is really better than you. "


    Qing Ying choked out this sentence from her teeth. Although she didn''t want to admit Bai ruotong''s appearance, her gorgeous Rongfang really compared them all.


    Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders. When he wanted to reply, the bodyguard came in at this time.


    Holding a brocade box in his hand, he knelt down in front of the emperor of yongsui: "holy, a strange powder was found in the yard of the princess."


    "Dr. Li, look what this is."


    With a wave of his hand, Emperor yongsui glanced back at Li Taiyi.


    Dr. Li nodded forward, opened the brocade box, gently picked it with a silver needle, and sniffed it on the tip of his nose.


    They were afraid to speak, and their eyes were fixed on him, waiting for his answer.


    After a long time, Dr. Li said, "it''s green and red, and has the effect of making illusions. It''s usually used for men and women. "


    "Green and red?"


    Murong Lian''an heard this, and her eyes were slightly surprised. She turned her head and glared at Bai ruotong and said, "what else do you have to say now? You''re taking revenge on me

 Chapter 934

    "Huaiyang, what do you mean by that? Well, how can there be revenge? "


    The old empress dowager asked in a deep voice.


    With a bitter smile, Murong Lian''an left the prime minister Murong''s arms and knelt down in front of the old empress dowager: "since Lian''an is now forced into this situation, Lian''an has to tell the truth.


    Prince Rong is the only one in love. Lian an was jealous when she saw that Princess Dexin and Prince Rong were very sweet.


    So send someone to do a plan, will Dexin princess lead out, ready to use this medicine to let her ruin! But Lianan''s scheme failed, and Princess Dexin was not deceived.


    Prince Rong interceded for Lian''an and asked Princess Dexin to let Lian''an go. But Lian''an didn''t expect that Princess Dexin still hated Lian''an, so she used the same method to make Lian''an disgraced.


    Now Princess Dexin has done it. "


    Murong Lian''an''s eyes were red and he fell into despair. There are only two things she wants to do now.


    The first thing is to kill Bai ruotong. The second thing is to commit suicide.


    "Lian an! How can your heart be so cruel The Empress Dowager smacked her tongue. She didn''t expect to see such a poisonous side of the big child since she was a child.


    "Lian an knows her fault, and so does she. It''s not just Lian an''s fault. Lian an has already got the price, which is so serious..."


    Murong Lian''an slightly choked, head against the ground, low cry up.


    "Bai ruotong, what else do you have to say? It''s time for you to plead guilty, isn''t it


    The queen, who has been watching the play, asked coldly.


    The old empress dowager took a look at her and saw her eyes flying and her heart sinking silently. Although I don''t know what happened to the queen, it seems like a happy event.


    It is clear that such a compassionate thing happened, the queen can still laugh.


    "If Tong has not done these things, why should he plead guilty?"


    Bai asked.


    "The evidence is solid, and you''re tough?"


    Said the queen in a deep voice, tightening her lips.


    "Bai ruotong, you really let me down. I never thought that you were such a woman! Are you crazy about the second brother? Crazy enough to do this outrageous thing?


    Bai ruotong, you really let this palace down. "


    Gu chenlian sighed, saying this from his heart. If Bai ruotong hurt others for other reasons, he would never believe it.


    But only Gu Yanqing believed this reason.


    This woman loves Gu Yanqing to the point of madness. What can''t she do for Gu Yanqing?


    "Your Highness, as I said, I didn''t do it." Bai ruotong looks back at him. In Gu chenlian''s eyes, is he really so unbearable?


    In his eyes, what can he really do?


    "How do you explain this evidence?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "It''s very simple. It was framed." White Rutong road.


    Gu chenlian smiles: "framed? Bai Rutong, who can frame you? The second brother protects you very well. Even a mosquito can''t get into your room. Why do you say that? Do you want to say that your maidservant orange and Qi''er betrayed you? "


    "You..."


    "Third brother, if Tong is not such a person, you should understand as well as Wang."


    Bai ruotong wants to refute, but Gu Yanqing opens her mouth. He looked back at Bai Rutong pitifully and said in a warm voice, "Rutong is not a vicious woman. She knows what to do and what not to do. It''s true that someone put it in her room. "

 Chapter 935

    "Second brother, when things get to this point, do you want to help Bai ruotong talk?"


    Gu chenlian clenched his fist. Are these two people conspiring to set up?


    If so, Gu Yanqing really should help her.


    "Green cherry, fifth brother. You two should know how to put this medicine into the room of Rutong, don''t you? "


    Gu Yanqing ignores Gu chenlian''s bite and looks coldly at Qingying and Gu yanlei.


    Gu yanlei was stunned: "second brother, what do you mean? Are you going to do me wrong? I can''t do this? "


    "Last autumn tour, you lived in the courtyard of Rutong, right?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Gu yanlei''s face darkened. It was not only him, but also Qing Ying''s face.


    "Second brother, what do you mean? Why can''t I understand? "


    Gu yanlei swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed coldly and said in a cold voice: "how can you not understand? There is a secret passage in that room connecting the main study. It was the last time that the county magistrate talked to Wang.


    If I am right, you should know where the secret road is. Then he told Qing Ying, right? "


    Gu yanlei choked.


    The last autumn tour was three years ago. He didn''t expect that Gu Yanqing had such a good memory. He remembers such a long time ago.


    "Is my king right or not?"


    Gu Yanqing stirred up a playful smile, but her eyes were as sharp as eagles, which made Gu yanlei''s back cold.


    "How can I remember such a long time! What you said is obviously a frame up! "


    Gu yanlei was in a bad mood.


    "Father, can you ask the county magistrate. The magistrate can prove to the king that the fifth brother must know about it. "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Emperor yongsui''s face was slightly heavy: "this is a royal affair. Do you want to make it known to all?"


    "Yes."


    Emperor yongsui refused, but the Empress Dowager answered. She believed in her own eyes. Bai ruotong would never be a girl who would do such a thing.


    Bai Rutong looks at the old empress dowager gratefully. She had no idea that the old empress dowager believed her so much that her heart could not help warming.


    Bai Chusheng saw clearly behind him. When the royal family came forward to deal with affairs, they had no right to speak. I thought my sister was alone, but he underestimated Gu Yanqing''s ability. In a few words, Gu Yanqing could change the situation.


    This is also due to the fact that his highness is meticulous in his daily work and does not miss the slightest detail.


    Every step he takes is extra careful and alert, so he can easily break this situation.


    If Gu Yanqing doesn''t remember this, no matter what Bai ruotong says, as long as Chi Mu keeps biting her, she can''t refute.


    There was a stalemate. Murong Lian''an was helped up and sat on one side. Her eyes looked at Gu Yanqing with despair.


    She was so hurt, but Gu Yanqing still had only Bai Rutong in her eyes. Not even a look of pity was left to her.


    I thought that in Gu Yanqing''s mind, she should have a certain weight


    It turns out that this man is so cool and thin.


    Her heart is about to be broken.


    When the magistrate arrived, the hall was silent. The magistrate felt a little strange and went in.


    "I''ll see the emperor and the Empress Dowager..."


    "No! If Prince Rong has something to ask you, just answer him directly. "


    The Empress Dowager interrupted.


    "Yes..."


    Although the magistrate was puzzled, he could only promise in silence under the majesty of the Empress Dowager.


    "Magistrate Zhou, do you remember the little friction between you and the fifth prince during the autumn tour three years ago?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    On hearing this, the magistrate turned pale and knelt down on the ground: "Your Highness, I have explained the matter clearly and taught my children a lesson. My highness and highness forgive me too..."

 Chapter 936

    "I don''t blame you. You just need to talk to the emperor about what happened. No one will blame you for your mistakes."


    Gu Yanqing relieved.


    The magistrate swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his head was about to fall to the ground. He shivered for a moment, and then hesitated to say: "the last time when the emperor came up, the fifth prince lived in the xixiangyuan. At that time, the child didn''t know that there was a noble Lord in the xixiangyuan, so he broke into the secret way and harassed the fifth Prince and the fifth Princess..."


    "Shut up


    Gu yanlei couldn''t hear it. He roared.


    "Poof


    The fourth Prince Gu Yansheng couldn''t help laughing. Listening to his smile, Gu yanlei''s eyebrows were covered with dark clouds: "fourth brother, what are you laughing at?"


    "Oh, I''m just thinking that Wu Di and Wu Di Mei are really in love!"


    Gu Yansheng said with a smile.


    Gu yanlei''s face became darker.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head. Gu Yanqing is so vicious. Unexpectedly let the county magistrate tell the story of the fifth Prince''s boudoir in front of the public.


    "This matter can be forgotten by anyone. My five younger brother''s self-esteem is so strong that I don''t believe it. Can you forget it. So you remember the secret way very well. "


    Gu Yanqing every sentence to punish heart, Gu yanlei a resentment choked in the throat, can''t say half is not.


    The old empress dowager lowered her eyebrows. If it was Gu Yanqing, Gu yanlei was really suspected.


    "After Lian''an framed Rutong yesterday, my king sent him back to the hospital and said a lot with him.


    If you want to frame Lian''an, you will never find time. What''s more, where does a girl like qingdanhong come from? Lian an uses Zhu Danhong to frame Rutong. Why must Rutong use the same medicine to fight back? Isn''t that intentional evidence? "


    Gu Yanqing''s voice was cold and clear, and every word quenched the doubts of emperor yongsui.


    Although he didn''t like Gu Yanqing, as a king, he couldn''t wrongly treat a minister''s daughter in full view. What''s more, the Marquis''s office in the west of the town has been loyal to the imperial court for so many years. How can it be justified if we don''t make things clear and arbitrarily convict them.


    "Your Highness... Lian an knows that you have always liked Rutong, but this qingdanhong is not a rare medicine in this city. It can be configured in all major pharmacies, and it is also the best medicine. It is not strange for Bai Rutong to return a tooth with the same method."


    Murong Lian''an sobbed.


    "Huaiyang, did you have wine in Rutong yesterday?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Murong Lian''an shook his head: "no, but qingdanhong doesn''t have to be eaten to make it work. It''s the same with incense. Bai ruotong is used to using sleeping incense when she goes to sleep. She..."


    The usage of qingdanhong is also put in incense to complete the boudoir pleasure.


    "Unless you stay in the room for five hours, then incense will work. Have you been in Rutong''s room for five hours? "


    Gu Yanqing broke the truth one by one.


    Murong Lian''an glared at Gu Yanqing indignantly: "Your Highness! Anyway, in your heart, Bai ruotong is absolute. Whatever Lian an says is wrong, right? "


    "If it was Rutong, I would not fall in love with her. It is because I know that she is not such a woman that I love her so much. "


    Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile and looked back at Bai ruotong. "When Huaiyang came to you yesterday, did you eat wine?"


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    With Gu Yanqing, she doesn''t have to explain. Gu Yanqing will help her get rid of her guilt.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "Huaiyang, who did you eat wine with? The one who drinks with you is the one who really hurts you. Qingdanhong to achieve the maximum efficacy, is mixed into the wine.


    Who did this to you? "


    Murong Lian''an was slightly stunned and unconsciously turned to Bai Yinling: "did you harm me?"


    "How could I hurt you, Princess Huaiyang? I also ate the wine I ate with you yesterday. There is no solution for qingdanhong. Why am I safe? "


    Bai Yinling raised her lips and retorted word by word.

 Chapter 937

    Murong Lian''an is really confused now.


    If it wasn''t Bai Rutong who framed her, it was Qing Ying and Bai Yinling. But well, what did these two set her up for.


    "My mother is optimistic about Huaiyang and wants Huaiyang to marry her third brother. Could it be Bai Liangyuan who didn''t want Huaiyang to marry her third brother, so she took the initiative to destroy Huaiyang? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    White Yin Ling''s eyes slightly a Lin: "Your Highness! What are you talking about! It''s impossible for me to do such a thing. Where can I have such a great ability. It''s the freedom of Princess Huaiyang to marry the last one. It''s also the freedom of her royal highness to marry the last one. How can I be controlled by a good woman? "


    "As long as you make some mechanism in the wine pot, you can avoid the wine filled with medicine. If it''s not made by Bai Liangyuan, it can only be made by Qing Ying."


    Gu Yanqing points the spearhead at them and avoids Bai Rutong''s suspicion.


    The old empress dowager knew the truth of the matter in her heart. How could she hide from her eyes who had experienced the bloodbath after such a simple calculation.


    Gu Yanqing wanted them to start shirking responsibility from each other.


    If Bai Yinling and Qing Ying are clever, they can blame Chi mu. But it is inevitable that they will sacrifice Chi Mu under the protection of the royal family, but everyone knows the truth.


    "That''s what my father, grandmother and children''s ministers told me. If he was a man, children''s ministers would never do such extraordinary things.


    She is the Royal concubine chosen by her son''s minister. She is a woman whom her son''s minister has identified all her life. She is kind-hearted, and she knows it well. I also want to ask her father and grandmother to learn from her. "


    The old empress dowager and Emperor yongsui looked at each other. Although Gu Yanqing didn''t name the murderer, he pointed out that there were so many suspicious points that it was enough to prove that people wanted to frame Bai ruotong.


    In this way, there is no case that Bai ruotong framed Murong Lian''an.


    Gu Yanqing looks back and gives Bai Rutong a look. Bai ruotong nodded, got up and knelt down in front of the old empress dowager: "empress dowager, saint, Queen. Since his autumn tour, Rutong has been worried and cautious, for fear of being framed. Unexpectedly, Rutong has been worried and worried, and has not escaped such a disaster


    Today''s affair, if Tong is really wronged, is a disaster from heaven. The engagement with his highness makes Rutong jealous. Maybe Rutong is unable to accept the favor of the emperor, and asks the Empress Dowager... "


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about?"


    Before Bai''s words were finished, the Empress Dowager yelled. She raised her hand and called Bai ruotong to come to her. Holding her hand, she said softly, "the AI family already knows that you have been wronged. You can rest assured that the AI family will make the decision for you."


    "But..." Bai ruotong bit his lip. "Ruotong is not the biggest victim. The real victim is Princess Huaiyang. The Empress Dowager also asks to be the master of Princess Huaiyang."


    What a kind child.


    The old empress dowager sighed and nodded: "you are right. Both the mourning family and the holy one will be in charge of Huaiyang."


    Chi Mu''s heart sinks heavily at this time. If Bai ruotong clears up his injustice, will his lying be exposed?


    But now, Gu Yanqing has spent so much time to get rid of Bai Rutong. If he bites Bai Rutong, what will he get?


    When he was in a panic, he suddenly thought of something.


    On that day, he was slapped by Qing Ying. Bai ruotong once left a silk handkerchief with him.


    Yes!


    He can write on silk handkerchief!


    "There is something in Chi, which can prove that Princess Dexin is not innocent!"

 Chapter 938

    Chi Mu''s sudden voice made the whole main hall quiet again. The old empress dowager looked down at him and said, "what evidence do you have?"


    "Yesterday, when Princess Dexin came to find a minister, she accidentally dropped something," Chi Mu said, and took out a silk handkerchief from her arms. "Her silk handkerchief, this evidence can prove that Princess Dexin came to find a minister."


    The green Ying vomites out a breath, this late Mu unexpectedly is to be able to face danger not disorderly.


    But then she gritted her teeth again. Since he had the silk handkerchief that Bai ruotong had lost, why didn''t he take it out early as evidence.


    The bodyguard took the handkerchief and handed it to the Empress Dowager. The old empress dowager looked up and said, "Rutong, is this silk handkerchief yours?"


    Bai ruotong didn''t make any waves. She took the silk handkerchief, looked at it carefully, and said, "Mr. Chi, even if you are wronged, you should go to my room and steal my own silk handkerchief. How can this silk handkerchief be mine?"


    After that, she handed it to the old empress dowager and said, "empress dowager, according to the decree of Nanyuan, only imperial concubines and princesses can use the Phoenix totem on the silk handkerchief. Ruotong is just a monarch, and can''t use the Phoenix totem. This silk handkerchief belongs to a princess, not to Rutong.


    And the red cherry embroidered under the Phoenix. If Rutong guessed right, the silk handkerchief should belong to Princess Qingying. "


    Bai said that and returned the silk handkerchief to the Empress Dowager.


    The old empress dowager was slightly stunned. She was really confused. If not for Bai Rutong''s reminding, she forgot that Nanyuan still had this system.


    "Bai ruotong, what are you talking about! Why do you want to trap me! "


    Green Ying hears this words, is frighten not clear. She pointed to Bai ruotong''s nose and asked fiercely.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "Princess Qingying, it''s not me who framed you, but Chi Mu who framed you!"


    "Chi mu, how did you get this silk handkerchief?"


    The old empress dowager was very angry. Chi Mu was full of lies.


    Chi Mu''s face turned white with fright. Unexpectedly, he turned from a victim to a sinner.


    This handkerchief is clearly given to him by Bai ruotong. Why did it turn out to be Qing Ying''s?


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Chi Taifu closed his eyes disappointedly and sighed deeply. His intention was to enable his children to gain fame and succeed. He never thought that he would go the wrong way.


    How can he save him when things have come to this point.


    "I know almost everything about it. Chi mu, it''s all your fault. If Prime Minister Murong can forgive you, I can make the big thing smaller. If Prime Minister Murong doesn''t forgive you, I won''t forgive you."


    Yongsui emperor road.


    Chi Mu''s heart suddenly tightened. Does emperor yongsui mean to blame him for all his faults?


    Gu Yanqing''s words are clear, green cherry and the fifth Prince and Bai Yinling are suspected, why the final fault will fall on his head?


    "My Lord, I have been wronged. I have been wronged..."


    "Shut up


    He was about to tell the plot of "green cherry", but Chi Taifu stopped him, "do you think things are not big enough! If Prime Minister Murong won''t let you go, no matter what you say today, I''ll have to do justice for heaven. I won''t let you go


    Emperor yongsui was not a muddleheaded man. He did nothing but protect the green cherry and the fifth prince.


    In Gu Yanqing''s words, the blame naturally can no longer fall on Bai ruotong, so the only one who can fall is Chi mu.


    "No forgiveness! Never forgive


    Murong prime minister has not yet spoken, Murong Lian''an angrily roared.


    Let her marry Chi mu?


    You''re kidding. She doesn''t want to marry such a man.


    How could she easily forgive him if she wanted him to die before it was too late.


    "I will listen to my daughter."


    Murong prime minister looked at Murong Lian''an and sighed.


    The emperor of yongsui nodded and said, "Chi mu, the son of Chi Taifu, captured the princess, ruined the reputation of the princess, punished her with 50 sticks and demoted her to a common man. Late Taifu''s teaching son is helpless. If he is punished for three months'' salary, his staff will be thirty.


    Now it''s still in autumn patrol, so it''s not suitable to punish it. When you get back to the palace, you should punish it immediately! "

 Chapter 939

    Chi Mu''s legs softened and he sat on the ground. He looked at emperor yongsui in horror and couldn''t believe everything in front of him.


    He is obviously a victim! He is clearly the one who is wronged the most. Why did he become the only one who was punished?


    Bai ruotong couldn''t look down. He lowered his head and squinted.


    If Chi Mu admitted at the beginning that it was all done by Qing Ying and Bai Yinling, then his punishment might not be so serious, and he might be able to hold the beauty back.


    Who told him to harm people?


    He who does harm will do harm to himself. He will come to this end, and he will not be wronged.


    "Ah


    Just when everyone thought it was going to end, Murong Lian''an suddenly cried out. The old empress dowager was so scared that she shivered and the beads fell to the ground.


    "Why! For what? I want him dead! I want him dead! How can he live! It is clear that he has done me such a terrible harm! I am a broken man now. How can I get married! Why can''t he die! Why can''t he die? "


    She pounced on Chi Mu like crazy.


    He thought that the emperor of yongsui would kill Chi mu, but he still left Chi Mu alive.


    For what?


    Why is this man still alive when he has done so much harm to himself?


    Chi Mu choked by her crazy appearance and retreated. Murong Lian''an pinched him on the neck. No matter how many people broke it, she still insisted on it.


    Gu Yanqing strode forward, clasped her hand: "enough."


    Murong Lian''an was stunned and looked up at Gu Yanqing. She bit her lip, but she couldn''t help it. She threw herself into Gu Yanqing''s arms and began to cry: "Your Highness... I want to die... I can''t live... I don''t want to live..."


    How can she face such a broken self?


    Although it is self inflicted, but this end is too tragic.


    She really wants to die.


    Gu Yanqing lowered her eyebrows, hesitated for a moment, and finally gently hugged the poor girl in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    It was noon after the farce, so they decided to take another day off in the mansion.


    Bai Yinling was tired for a long time. Just as she wanted to return to the main courtyard, she was stopped by Bai Rutong.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Bai Yinling looked coldly at Bai ruotong standing in the middle of the road. She lowered her eyes slightly, and her eyebrows and eyes seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds. Her whole body is covered with anger, Bai Yinling swallows a mouthful of saliva, can''t help but step back two steps.


    Bai ruotong stepped forward quickly, grabbed her collar and slapped her in the face.


    Her strength is very big, Bai Yinling is thrown to the ground directly by this slap. Red leaf is trying to stop, but was stopped by orange.


    She didn''t let her go. She squeezed her chin and fed a pill directly into Bai Yinling''s mouth. White Yin Ling a Zheng, flustered in, she subconsciously swallowed the pill down.


    "You... What did you feed me?"


    White Yin Ling low roars a way.


    "Your favorite qingdanhong, just now I took out a little from the brocade box. I dipped my hand in mud and water and rolled it into a pill to feed you."


    Bai ruotong smiles, pats her cheek, pulls her collar and pulls her up from the ground.


    "You..."


    Bai Yinling looks at Bai ruotong in horror. How dare she


    "I don''t know what? What am I doing as cruel as you? Bai Yinling, if you want to deal with me, I can play with you at any time. But people need the bottom line to do things. You ruined Murong Lian''an. What''s good for you? "


    Bai Rutong asked, biting his teeth.


    Bai Yinling''s heart is so flustered that she must immediately find someone to give her acupuncture and antidote. Although qingdanhong has no antidote, it can be removed by acupuncture. But if you wait for the drug to take effect, there will be no solution.

 Chapter 940

    Bai Yinling tries to go, but is stopped by Bai Rutong.


    "Want to go? So easy? "


    Bai Rutong picks her eyebrows and blocks her way.


    "Bai ruotong! Murong Lian''an is thinking about Prince Rong. I helped you deal with her. Isn''t that good for you? "


    Bai Yinling asked.


    "Good? Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? "


    Bai ruotong smiles and drags her to a path. Bai Yinling was in a hurry and struggled desperately. But no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t avoid Bai ruotong''s strength.


    This woman has been so strong since she got well.


    She didn''t know that Bai would exercise every day after he recovered. Just for self-defense.


    "You let me go! You lunatic


    Bai Yinling cried out, but the next second was blocked by Bai ruotong''s hand.


    "Afraid? Bai Yinling, do you know when you are afraid? "


    Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows, approached her ears and said in a cold voice, "don''t worry, there will be times when you are more afraid later. I have already called two men to wait for you in the Chaifang. They will certainly serve you well.


    Maybe you''re pregnant with a soul. His royal highness will be wearing a green hat at that time. "


    She said it and chuckled in front of her ears.


    There was no temperature in the laughter. Bai Yinling felt cold in her ears.


    She bit her lip and pushed Bai ruotong away with all her strength.


    "Help! Help


    She cried out. By this time, everyone had left the main courtyard. If her medicine takes effect later, it will really make Bai Rutong do whatever he wants.


    She can''t let herself be ruined by Bai ruotong.


    "Bai Yinling, what are you doing?"


    A cold question, like the sound of nature, suddenly appeared behind her. She suddenly turned back, Gu chenlian twisted his black eyebrows and stood in situ looking at her coldly. Bai Yinling felt relieved and rushed into Gu chenlian''s arms.


    "Your Highness, help! Bai Rutong... Bai Rutong is a woman who wants my life! "


    Bai Yinling''s eyes were slightly red and her body was shaking.


    Just now, Bai ruotong was like a devil, restraining her from moving.


    Gu chenlian was confused when he heard this. He raised his eyes and looked in the direction of Bai Yinling. He saw Bai Rutong walking slowly with him. His eyes were not half warm.


    "Bai ruotong, what do you want to do?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to ask your Liangyuan. Just now, she suddenly appeared and stopped me. Suddenly, she yelled again. I don''t know what she wants to do


    Bai ruotong shrugged and said innocently.


    "You lied! You feed me green, red and red! " Bai Yinling angrily said.


    Does this woman want to pretend to be innocent in front of Gu chenlian.


    Bai ruotong smiles and looks at Gu chenlian: "Your Highness, do you believe this woman''s stupid words, or do you believe me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian was silent.


    Just now, in the main hall, he repeatedly insulted Bai ruotong. Now that Bai ruotong''s grievances have been solved, he is speechless and feels guilty. I dare not even look into Bai ruotong''s eyes.


    "Your Highness, Prince Rong''s words are clear. This woman is the real killer of Huaiyang princess. It''s the medicine she gave Huaiyang.


    Do you really want to keep such a vicious woman by your side


    Bai asked.


    Gu chenlian gave a bitter smile and looked down at Bai Yinling: "this woman, didn''t you push it to me at the beginning? How could I marry her if you didn''t make me despair? "


    "I made you despair?"


    As if hearing some funny joke, Bai Rutong covered his lips and laughed.

 Chapter 941

    When did she force him?


    What she did was to show him the face.


    But this man, however, pressed her step by step. If not for Gu Yanqing, she may be really successful by Bai Yinling. Will he intercede for himself then?


    He won''t.


    He didn''t believe her from the beginning to the end. He once said that he could do anything for her, even he would be her dog and let her do whatever she wanted.


    He lowered his promise to dust, but now, he easily broke it.


    His promise is like the floating cloud, which is easily dispersed by the wind.


    "You don''t have to talk to her, your highness. Now that she has drugged me, she has even found two men in the woodshed to commit violence against me. Your highness, you must testify to me and identify this lying woman in front of the emperor. "


    Fortunately, Gu chenlian suddenly appears, and Bai Rutong''s trick is easily pierced by her. As long as you tear off the true face of this woman in front of him, she will not believe that Gu chenlian will love her deeply.


    "Bai ruotong, did you really do that?"


    Gu chenlian said with half faith.


    "Your Highness can make a good investigation according to Liangyuan''s words. You''d better go to the Chaifang Haosheng to see if there are two men waiting there."


    Bai Rutong smiles back.


    Bai Yinling was stiff. She choked and looked at the woman in front of her. Did this woman deceive her just now?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian lowered his head, hesitated for a moment, pushed aside Bai Yinling and turned away.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bai Yinling quickly follows up. If Gu chenlian really doesn''t care about her, then she will fall into Bai Rutong''s hands.


    Bai ruotong gazes at the back of their departure and sighs slowly.


    How could she really feed Bai ruotong qingdanhong? It''s just to scare this woman.


    If you use the same method to deal with her, what''s the difference between her and Bai Yinling?


    Leaving the path, Bai Rutong got up and went to the East chamber. Prime Minister Murong watched at the gate of the courtyard. When Bai ruotong approached, he stopped her: "what else do you want to do? Isn''t my daughter hurt enough by you? "


    "Others can''t understand it. Can''t you understand Prime Minister Murong? It''s me or Bai Yinling who really hurt Princess Huaiyang. You should know. Qing Ying and the fifth prince are the killers of the tragedy, but I''m not alone. "


    Bai ruotong didn''t speak half a minute, he replied.


    Murong Prime Minister choked and looked at the woman in front of him. In the past, he heard about this woman from Murong Lian''an. Bai ruotong in her mouth is nothing more than an arrogant and resourceful young lady.


    However, today''s incident gave Murong Zai a new perspective on her.


    This woman is not arrogant, she is deep, even deep.


    Murong Lian''an is no match for this woman.


    "Your Highness is inside. May I go in and have a look at Princess Huaiyang?"


    Bai asked.


    Murong Prime Minister slightly stunned: "what do you want to do when you go in? Stimulate her? "


    "Of course not. I want to save her."


    Bai ruotong said this. Without waiting for the prime minister Murong to reply, she was already in the hospital. The bodyguard wanted to stop her, but prime minister Murong just gave up and signaled not to use the column.


    Bai ruotong walked into the hospital and opened the door to hear Murong Lian''an''s hoarse cry.


    She didn''t know how long she had been crying. Her voice couldn''t come out and her tears had already caught the flu.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes sank and finally walked into the room.


    Seeing her coming, Gu Yanqing got up from the eight immortals chair and walked with her: "what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 942

    "I''ll persuade her."


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    "Do you want me to leave?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong thought for a moment and nodded. Gu Yanqing stroked her forehead, walked out of the room and closed the door by the way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong licked the corner of his mouth, opened the curtain and entered the inner room. Murong Lian''an curled up on the bed and seemed to hear the sound of footsteps. Her cry stopped gradually. She looked up and looked at Bai ruotong with scarlet eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Murong Lian''an asked.


    "Enough crying?"


    Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    Murong Lian''an choked and hummed coldly: "are you coming to see my joke now? Bai ruotong, you are a cruel woman. You know that the last woman I want to see is you. "


    "I naturally know that you don''t want to see me, but in our autumn outing, you have to see me if you don''t want to," Bai said with a smile. "Murong Lian''an, do you really want to die now?"


    "You want me to die! Go away


    Murong Lian''an suddenly raised his head, gritted his teeth and growled. Her voice can''t roar out for a long time, just like a leopard with a broken throat, isolated and helpless.


    Bai Rutong strode towards her, raised his hand and took out a dagger from under her: "if you don''t want to die, why do you want to hide such a thing? Murong Lian''an, I know you hate me, but now that you are dead, your death will have no value and you will get nothing. "


    Her eyes suddenly tightened, and she could not say a word. Bai ruotong''s face was not detestable in her eyes. Because she knows that this is not about Bai ruotong, she is also the victim of this matter.


    It''s her innocence that misleads people.


    "I''m so dirty..." Murong Lian''an said with a bitter smile, "you''re right. I really want to die now. What can I do in this world if I''m so dirty? If I don''t die, what else can I do?


    Now it''s not just Prince Rong. No one wants to marry me. I''m so dirty. My whole life is over. I''ll be laughed at by people all over the world. "


    She murmured, as if to herself, and as if to others.


    "So, you have to commit suicide, and then let the people who hurt you continue to live well? Enjoying the glory and wealth, enjoying the favor of all men? Murong Lian''an, don''t live so foolishly. "


    Bai ruotong threw the dagger aside and said in a cold voice, "you are not wrong and you are not dirty. The people who are really dirty are those who attack you."


    Murong Lian''an was stunned and lowered his head with a bitter smile: "shouldn''t you be happy that I was killed to this extent? Shouldn''t you laugh at me now? "


    Bai ruotong came up to her and looked down at her: "do you know why Bai Yinling and Qing Ying are hurting you? Although only Chi Mu was punished in the end, you won''t be so stupid as to believe that it was really caused by Chi Mu alone? "


    Murong Lian''an was stunned and shook his head: "how can I be so stupid? I naturally know that it''s all caused by them."


    "Bai Yinling''s purpose is very simple. She wants to be the crown princess, and you may block her way, so she chooses to cooperate with Qingying to ruin your reputation and frame me up."


    Bai ruotong took her hand, and her words became warm.


    Murong Lian''an''s eyes were cold, and her lips were bloody.


    Just to make her not marry her Royal Highness the prince, so she ruined her reputation?


    How terrible this woman should be.


    But think about yourself, in order to get Gu Yanqing, want to destroy Bai Rutong''s reputation.


    What''s the difference between her doing this and Bai Yinling.

 Chapter 943

    Now, the painful lesson fell on her head, and she realized how cruel and merciless she had been.


    If this lesson does not fall on her head, maybe she will not think so much.


    "It''s me that Qingying wants to deal with, so she agrees to cooperate with Bai Yinling. Although you are her friend, she did not regard you as a friend. You and her beauty are almost the same. Every time you appear, you will steal the limelight from her. In my heart, she is already dissatisfied with you. "


    Murong Lian''an''s expression crossed a touch of resentment.


    Even if Bai ruotong didn''t say it, she could understand it.


    It''s just going to take some time. These two people have no grudge against her from beginning to end. They just want to deal with Bai ruotong, so they regard themselves as stepping stones.


    "Do you want to cooperate with me or continue to blame yourself. You cooperate with me, I will help you revenge, I will let Green cherry and white Yin Ling get their due end


    White if Tong see her look have a moment of hesitation, busy way.


    "That''s your goal. You want to use me to deal with them, too!"


    Murong Lian''an chuckled. She didn''t believe that Bai ruotong would really help her.


    "Yes, this is my purpose, but my purpose is not harmful to you, but will help you.


    Think about it. Although you and I are not right, when did I kill you? When to destroy your reputation, what I do is nothing more than some small calculation, not to hurt you.


    Who can really help you? Don''t you think so? "


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, quality asks a way.


    Murong Lian''an''s heart gradually sank down: "you let me think about it."


    "When will you give me an answer?"


    White if Tong see things have a common place, asked.


    "I don''t know. I''m in a mess now. I''ll get back to you when I think about it."


    She has no heart to think about now, all her emotions are still in sadness. Although Bai ruotong''s words are reasonable, she doesn''t have much heart to pay attention to them.


    She can''t get out of her grief now.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, sat on the eight immortals chair and put his legs on the handle of the chair: "then I''ll wait for you."


    "Bai ruotong! I mean get out of here, don''t you understand? "


    Murong Lian''an growls. Can''t this woman understand people''s words?


    She saw that she was angry enough, and she still had to stay here to annoy her.


    "You can''t sleep at night. I''m afraid if you can''t figure out how to kill yourself, I''ll lose a partner."


    White if Tong small mouth a flat, innocent way.


    She really wants to vomit blood. This woman won''t let her die at all. She is forcing her to live.


    It''s ironic.


    Her friends tried to kill her.


    But her enemies kept her alive.


    She gave a bitter smile, and suddenly felt that her life was really a mess.


    All these years, she has been doing stupid things.


    "If you don''t have your royal highness, maybe I will take you as a friend."


    She burst out a sentence.


    The hatred for Bai ruotong stems from the fact that she is Gu Yanqing''s favorite.


    Without Gu Yanqing, perhaps she and Bai ruotong can get along with each other calmly, and they will not be as jealous as enemies when they meet.


    Bai Rutong said with a smile: "no, I won''t approach people like you. Murong Lian''an, I''m desperate. I have been ill for a long time and have no friends. Apart from your highness and Jingyu, I don''t recognize powerful talents in this capital. I choose you because I have no way to go. "


    There''s another reason. She is the sister of his Highness''s benefactor.


    If she died, Gu Yanqing might be upset and regret.


    She must not let Murong Lian''an die.

 Chapter 944

    "That''s your real reason, isn''t it?"


    Murong Lian''an smiles. How can she not see through Bai ruotong. It''s just that she doesn''t want to expose her.


    Bai ruotong pursed his thin lips, raised his hand to hold Murong Lian''an''s wrist, and after a while he said, "Murong Lian''an, I hate you, and I know you hate me, but we have to cooperate.


    If you insist on killing me, you really want to kill you


    Bai ruotong knew that she would never do so.


    Murong Lian''an did not speak, slightly drooping his eyes. Her eyes were moist and red, and she opened her mouth. She seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t say it.


    After a long silence, he said, "I promise you."


    ¡­¡­


    It was already sunrise when he came out of the inner room. Bai Rutong pushed open the door of the inner room and rubbed his sleepy eyes. She just took two steps, and a force pulled her back.


    Bai Rutong was shocked and fell into a embrace at this time. She looked back and saw that she was in Gu Yanqing''s arms.


    "Little girl, how are you?"


    Gu Yanqing said in a warm voice.


    "Are you worried about me or about Murong Lian''an?" Bai Rutong asked jokingly with a smile.


    Gu Yanqing did not hesitate: "you."


    She smiles and leaves xixiangyuan with Gu Yanqing. As they walk along, Bai ruotong tells Gu Yanqing about last night. After hearing this, he frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Originally thought that Gu Yanqing should be happy, but his magic is clearly sad.


    "Why do you do this for the sake of the king?" He asked.


    "I do it for myself." White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing gave a wry smile and raised her hand to dote on her nose: "for yourself? If you really for yourself, you will not accompany her all night. You are worried that Murong Lian''an will commit suicide. If she commits suicide, I will be very upset. That''s why you go to comfort her and say that you want to cooperate with her, right? "


    Bai ruotong''s eyes streamed: "Your Highness, since you all understand, what do you want me to do. As long as your highness is not upset.


    I really appreciate it. Your highness believes in me from the beginning to the end. "


    Only Gu Yanqing stood by her side from beginning to end and argued for her.


    From his eyes, she did not see half a doubt.


    It was because of his absolute trust that Bai ruotong did not panic.


    "If I don''t believe you, who should I believe?" Gu Yanqing holding her fingers, gently fell a kiss, "the little girl of the king, the king naturally understand her person."


    ¡­¡­


    This morning, everyone was frightened and silent. Chi Taifu and Prime Minister Murong stayed up all night. Late Taifu, in particular, is as old as ever, and the whole person has lost his appearance.


    The Empress Dowager specially told Bai ruotong and Murong Lian''an to accompany them. The reason why I called them was that yesterday''s event gave them a comfort.


    Qingying stands in the distance and looks at Murong Lian''an, who is going to the carriage. She thinks for a moment, but she still greets her.


    "Lian an!" She called softly.


    Murong Lian''an''s body was slightly stiff. At this time, her heart raised all kinds of emotions. She tightly clenched her fist and hid it in her sleeve, trying to make her emotions calm.


    "I''ve met Princess Qingying."


    To be green cherry approaching, she slowly salute way, voice cold, does not contain half emotion.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Qingying pretends to be worried and shakes her hand. Murong Lian''an hides and hangs her hand behind her.

 Chapter 945

    Although she can pretend to talk with Qingying calmly, she can''t get in touch with her. If meet her that false palm, Murong Lian''an is afraid that he can''t control to jump to strangle this woman.


    Her hypocrisy in her eyes, like poison wine, poison into the heart.


    "Thank you for your concern. Lian''an is OK," she said, as if it were silver needles, spitting out blood from her mouth. "But Lian''an is a little tired, so she won''t accompany her to say more."


    She said this words, didn''t wait for green Ying to reply, turn to leave, got on the carriage. Bai ruotong had been joking with the Empress Dowager in the carriage for a long time. When Murong Lian''an got on the carriage, Bai ruotong stopped smiling and moved slightly to the side to make way for her.


    "Lian an, did you have a good rest yesterday?"


    The Empress Dowager''s words were full of pity, and her muddy eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the poor suffering girl in front of her eyes.


    How could she sleep well. Her innocence has been completely destroyed. If it wasn''t for Bai ruotong''s consolation all night, she would not be able to survive today''s rising sun.


    Her eyes were as red and swollen as walnuts. She gave a bitter smile and said, "thank you for your care. Lian an is much better."


    "Grandmother, Lian''an must have not had a good rest yesterday. Let her have a rest in the carriage today."


    White Rutong road.


    "Ai Jia thinks so, just..."


    The old empress dowager sighed, but then she changed her voice. "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to say this to you now, but if I don''t say it now, I can''t find another time to have a good word with you."


    "If the Empress Dowager has anything to say, Lian''an will listen with an open mind."


    Murong Lian''an''s voice is feeble, but now she has decided to cheer up. Naturally, she will not cry as pitifully as she did yesterday.


    "What you said in the hall yesterday about setting up Rutong is true?"


    The old empress dowager said solemnly.


    After all, it was just a premeditation, but it didn''t come true. In addition, Murong Lian''an suffered such a big crime, so the old empress dowager and yongsui Emperor didn''t blame her.


    It doesn''t mean the Empress Dowager doesn''t care.


    Murong Lian''an pursed her lips. Her heart seemed to be pinched by someone, with faint pain and suffocation.


    Yesterday, she really thought it was Bai ruotong''s hand. That''s why she admitted to the public that she persecuted Bai ruotong. Now, it''s ridiculous to think of it.


    "Lian an knows that she is wrong. If the Empress Dowager wants to punish Lian an, she has no complaints."


    She said.


    "And you?"


    The old empress dowager ignored her answer and turned her eyes to Bai ruotong, "how do you look at this matter, and can you forgive Lian''an''s mistake?"


    "I''ve already forgiven you."


    Bai Rutong returned with a smile.


    The old empress dowager was stunned and looked at Bai Rutong with suspicion. Her eyes were broad, without a trace of resentment.


    "Is that the end of the matter?"


    The old empress dowager asked again.


    "Grandmother, the reason why Princess Huaiyang did such a thing to Rutong was that her royal highness Lianan loved Prince Rong and forgot herself.


    Now the princess of Huaiyang has known her fault, so it is not difficult for her to do so. Please don''t feel sorry for your grandmother. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is a relative when he is a princess of Huaiyang. If he is also a relative when he is a princess of Huaiyang, he will never resent again. "


    Bai ruotong said, turning his eyes slightly, and gazing at Murong Lian''an with soft eyes: "ruotong also hopes that Princess Huaiyang can get out of the haze as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, the old lady gave a satisfied smile: "that''s good."


    The most important reason why she called Bai ruotong and Murong Lian''an to the carriage was to ask Murong Lian''an.

 Chapter 946

    Now what Bai ruotong doesn''t care about, can she still hold on?


    "Lian an, you are suffering." The old empress dowager pondered for a moment and raised her hand to cover the back of her hand. Her words are gentle, like the most ordinary elders.


    Murong Lian''an listened to these words, her nose was sour, and her eyes were filled with tears: "thank you for your care."


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day. The motorcade finally came to the next county, Chengyang county.


    All of them are masters of small wealth. They are tired after such a hard work.


    Emperor yongsui communicated with each other and ordered them to go back to their houses to have a rest. The next day, they would check the accounts again.


    Bai ruotong falls asleep as soon as he gets wet, and orange and Qi''er go back to the next room to have a rest.


    Let''s have lunch at noon. Gu yanlei avoids people''s eyes and ears and comes to the prince''s room.


    The prince knew that he would come, and he had been waiting in the main hall. When he arrived, he sent someone to close the door.


    "Brother, this method doesn''t work at all!"


    As soon as Gu yanlei entered the room, he began to complain incessantly. He took a mouthful of tea and was indignant.


    "Did your father make trouble for you these two days?"


    Gu Yanjing asked with a smile.


    Gu yanlei was slightly stunned: "well, why did my father make trouble for me?"


    "Gu Yanqing''s words clearly pointed out that the matter had something to do with you. Father Huang was not a muddleheaded man. You helped Qing Ying corrupt Princess Huaiyang, but father Huang knew very well.


    He didn''t make it difficult for you. On behalf of this, my father doesn''t care. Since my father doesn''t care, what are you still doing? "


    Gu Yanjing''s voice is lazy, with a touch of superficial banter.


    Gu yanlei choked: "but... But we didn''t succeed in using Bai Yinling''s hand to frame Bai ruotong. After experiencing this, Gu Yanqing should be on guard against you and me.


    With his intelligence, he may have known that you were the mastermind


    This is what Gu yanlei is worried about.


    Gu Yanqing is extremely smart and full of black ink. How could he not see through their twists and turns.


    Gu yanlei felt uneasy to the extreme. Bai Yinling was only a part of their plan. If they succeeded, it would be good. If they failed, it would not hurt Daya.


    But Gu Yanqing easily guessed that he was involved in it. Maybe he also guessed that Gu Yanjing was in trouble, but he didn''t know the truth.


    "If you are so afraid of him, why did you go to the king at the beginning?" Gu Yanjing had no choice but to smile. He took a sip of the tea cup and said, "you should be relieved. Even if Gu Yanqing knew that he was behind the king, he couldn''t do anything to him.


    I didn''t hurt Bai ruotong last time. This time, my goal is not as simple as Bai ruotong. "


    "What does big brother want to do?" Gu yanlei couldn''t understand.


    Gu Yanjing talked with him, always said seven points hidden three points. Sometimes he can''t know what his big brother is thinking.


    He always said that Gu Yanqing''s city was deep, but how shallow could his city be.


    It''s the same as Gu Yanqing.


    "The eldest prince of Nuzhen Dynasty has sent a message to me. His people have arrived in Chengyang county and can take action at any time."


    Gu Yanjing''s cold way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yanlei almost choked on his throat with a mouthful of tea: "brother, what are you... Talking about?"


    "The king and the prince of Nuzhen have reached an agreement on cooperation. He and I assassinated Gu Yanqing together. "


    His tone was flat as if he were saying ordinary things.

 Chapter 947

    "Big brother! Are you crazy! Do you know what you do? If you cooperate with the princes of other countries, aren''t you treason and complicity? "


    Gu yanlei growled. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Except for the people of Nanyuan, no one wants to take Gu Yanqing''s head. He is the God of war, and no one can match him on the battlefield.


    Gu Yanqing stands for a hundred battles and victories.


    This is why the emperor of yongsui tolerated Gu Yanqing again and again.


    As soon as Gu Yanqing died, the rest of the world lost a future trouble.


    "I want to kill Gu Yanqing, but Nuzhen also wants to kill Gu Yanqing. Since I have the same goal as them, why can''t I cooperate? Moreover, Gu Yanqing was not the only one who could lead the army to fight.


    If he really had to, why did his father try to assassinate him again and again? "


    Gu Yanjing sneered and put down his tea cup. There was a haze over his eyebrows.


    If Gu Yanqing is removed, Gu chenlian is the only opponent.


    Gu chenlian is much easier to deal with than Gu Yanqing.


    "No! This method is too risky. If... "


    "Brother five, I believe you. That''s why I told you this. Didn''t you say that you were willing to go through life and death with big brother? Don''t you want to listen to my elder brother about this? "


    Gu Yanjing squinted and interrupted him.


    He naturally understood what he was doing.


    Without the help of other countries, he could not kill Gu Yanqing at all. But there are also risks. He prepared a detailed map for Nuzhen during her trip.


    If Gu Yanqing dies, the Nuzhen Dynasty is likely to develop a way to conquer Nanyuan based on his map.


    But he had no choice.


    "Brother, tell me honestly, are you ready to deal with Bai ruotong from the beginning?"


    Gu yanlei calmed his heart and swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva before he asked.


    "Naturally."


    He did not deny that Bai ruotong was Gu Yanqing''s most important person. It''s his only weakness. If Bai Rutong is in danger, Gu Yanqing will lose his sense of propriety even if he is calm.


    Gu yanlei took a cool breath. He suddenly felt that he might be with the wrong person. He would like to help Gu Yanjing in the fight for the right, but now it''s about national glory. How can he


    "Five younger brothers, you can rest assured that if the Nuzhen Dynasty really wants to do something to Nanyuan, I will never let him succeed. I know it in my mind. I just want to get rid of Gu Yanqing by their hand. Everything else will not change. You can rest assured. "


    He tried to comfort Gu yanlei''s mood, if he really can''t accept, he can only use strong means to force him to accept.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yanlei pondered for a long time, belatedly breathed out a breath, said: "so, also had to be like this."


    Now that he has followed Gu Yanjing, if he withdraws temporarily and knows so many secrets about him, he will never let him go.


    Gu Yanjing satisfied with the hook up lips: "so good, sure enough, big brother did not believe you wrong."


    At noon the next day.


    Gu Yanqing and others came back from the County Hall after lunch. Bai Rutong and Jing Yu were chatting in the main courtyard. They heard the footsteps and looked back. Seeing that Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng were discussing something, they frowned and laughed bitterly for a while, and then burst into laughter.


    Bai ruotong tilted his head in doubt: "what are you two doing? Is something wrong? "


    "It''s a bad thing for you."


    Gu Yanqing came up to her and said with a smile.

 Chapter 948

    Bai ruotong''s heart was tight: "what... What''s the matter? Aren''t you talking about books? Why is it related to me? Have I been falsely accused of corruption? "


    "It''s not," Bai Chusheng shrugged with a bitter smile and sighed. "It''s more serious than that."


    "So... What''s that?"


    Bai ruotong was really confused by their strange looks. They suddenly sell gourd medicine.


    "Chengyang county is famous for its singing and dancing, and Zhang county magistrate''s talents are outstanding. My father ordered that a banquet be held in the county magistrate''s office tomorrow to compare singing and dancing.


    You are the princess of the king, and naturally you have your share. "


    Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow way.


    Bai ruotong''s mouth slightly Drew: "is it still too late to retire?"


    "What do you think?" Gu Yanqing did not answer, but asked.


    "Jingyu..."


    Bai ruotong howls and pours into Jingyu''s arms. Jingyu holds her with a bitter smile. His face had already been frightened by Gu Yanqing''s words.


    Her music theory is not good either


    But what''s better than Bai ruotong is that at least her songs are passable.


    "Can I do a trick?" Asked Bai ruotong, whining.


    It''s really strange that the ancient people always have to do some talent shows. Do women learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting just to perform on stage?


    "No way." Gu Yanqing said helplessly. It''s also a headache for him.


    Bai ruotong only knows a little bit of fur, which was handed over to her by Jingxian at the beginning, but how can a little fur make her elegant.


    Bai Rutong fell into despair.


    If she had known that, she should not have followed Gu Yanqing on the autumn tour.


    "Brother, do you have a way not to let me feel pain and break my hand?"


    She asked.


    "Even if you can''t play piano, you can sing a little song. Why hide? What about your poor strength? Is that why the Empress Dowager and the emperor are going to cut off your head? "


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai ruotong screwed up her eyebrows. What she was worried about was not this, but the original owner.


    She has only been in this world for two years, and the original owner, even if she is ignorant, has been nurtured in this world for a long time. What should she do if she shows up.


    Bai Rutong, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, feels that the sky is about to fall.


    "You can rest assured that ruotong was not very proficient in painting and calligraphy before. Even if you stop acting at that time, my father won''t find anything strange."


    Bai Chusheng knew what she was worried about and comforted him.


    Bai ruotong was stunned and wanted to thank him. Suddenly, his mind flashed: "wait! Brother, if I sing a melody, can you compose it? "


    "Of course... Yes." Bai Chusheng was stunned. "What do you want to do?"


    "I didn''t say that I have to sing your tune when I sing a ditty. I can sing it in a different tune."


    Like pop songs.


    Naturally, what she said behind her didn''t come out. Anyway, they couldn''t understand what she said.


    "Are you really OK?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "don''t worry, brother, go, go now, I know what to sing."


    She urged Bai Chusheng to go to her courtyard. Gu Yanqing was stunned and stopped them: "do you really have an idea?"


    "Naturally!"


    "I''ll play for you. I''m no worse at composing music than little general Bai."


    He would like to see what the hell this girl can do.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and said, "brother, what do you think?"


    "Let your highness accompany you," Bai Chusheng raised his lips and pointed back to Jing Yu, who was silent behind him. "There is still a mess here, so I can clean it up."

 Chapter 949

    Jing Yu


    You''re a mess!


    Suddenly, Jing Yu, who was mentioned, was shot inexplicably, and a mouthful of old blood almost came out.


    "I''ve been teaching piano for a month. I don''t want you to ruin my signboard."


    Taking advantage of the moment that Jing Yu opens his mouth to reply, Bai Chusheng quickly blocks her words. A mouthful of old blood was stuck in my throat and I couldn''t speak. She flattened her lips, gritted her teeth, pulled up her mouth and laughed: "thank you, white general."


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the main courtyard, Bai ruotong asks orange to borrow a Guqin and Changxiao.


    "Your Highness, I''ll sing it out and see if you can accompany me." Bai Rutong said with half faith. Now she has to go for it.


    "Good."


    Gu Yanqing sat in front of Guqin and looked at her with interest.


    Bai ruotong cleared his throat. She hasn''t sung for a long time, and I don''t know if her body can roar as well as her previous life.


    Although her singing can not be said to be professional, but at least it is also a KTV Macbeth level. But there is a big difference between pop music and ancient music. One is that it doesn''t need a foundation, the other is that it needs a foundation.


    She will try to find another way.


    After singing a song, Gu Yanqing was stunned: "what''s the name of this song?"


    "The red world inn."


    She was a fan of Zhou x Lun in her previous life, and this is her favorite song.


    "Can you make it?"


    Bai Rutong asked carefully.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing nodded and fingered the Guqin. Although it''s a different style, the melody he plays is really red inn.


    Bai ruotong was slightly surprised and began to sing along with his ditty. After a song, Bai ruotong stirred his fingers and looked at him carefully: "what do you think of this song?"


    Gu Yanqing pursed her lips, grinded her slender fingers on her chin for a moment, and said with a smile, "little girl, I have never heard that you can sing a ditty."


    "This is the song of my world." Bai ruotong said with pride, "since you didn''t say no, the proof is OK, right?"


    Sure enough, music is all in common.


    Gu Yanqing nodded with a smile: "well, although I have never heard of this tune, it''s very nice."


    Bai ruotong laughs and sings with him again. Gu Yanqing sings the song again. He writes down the score on the paper and hands it to orange. Orange is very musical. All kinds of musical instruments can''t defeat her.


    Chen Er plays, and Chang Xiao joins them again. For two whole hours, the three were all preparing carefully. When he is tired, orange leaves with a long smile.


    As soon as chen''er left, Bai ruotong suddenly "puffed" with a smile.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I just feel that your highness is so patient to accompany me to do this kind of thing. I can''t help laughing."


    Bai said with a smile.


    Two years ago, how could she imagine a Shura king who was determined to kill and kill, willing to spend time doing such things for her.


    This is just nonsense.


    "Are you laughing at Ben Wang?"


    Gu Yanqing pretended to be angry and twisted his eyebrows.


    "Of course not. I just feel very happy. Your highness is willing to do anything for me. I am very happy to fall in love with your highness. "


    Then she went up to him and dropped a kiss on his forehead.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    It''s nice to have him by her side.


    "Is this a gift of thanks?"


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes turned into a ball of warm water. Her fingers raised her jaw and looked at her head up. "Is it too cheap?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    This man, give a little sunshine to shine. Bai ruotong had already seen through his tricks. He snorted and was about to straighten up. Gu Yanqing clasped her waist and put her body into his arms.


    "Little girl, as long as I accompany you, I will do anything."


    He said softly in her ear, as if he were saying the most touching love words in the world.

 Chapter 950

    County government, Nanxiang Beiyuan.


    Jing Yu plays the New Song Ci Fu sang with fear. Yu Guang glances at Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng''s face is expressionless and looks straight at her hands.


    After a song, Jing Yu pursed her lips nervously: "how about it?"


    "Are you so nervous?" Bai Chusheng put a smile on his lips and approached her. "Your hands should be more relaxed. Don''t be too stiff."


    He went to her back, leaned down and put his hand over hers: "just now I played two wrong syllables. This song is lyrical. You can play it a little faster."


    He said, fingers hook her hand on the piano gently fondle.


    Jing Yu''s body is stiff unconsciously, and his blood seems to flow back to the top of his head.


    Xu is Bai Chusheng too focused, he did not find that the distance between the two is very close, less than half a foot, the two are about to hold together. He didn''t even notice. His hand was close to her. The warmth of her palm made her fingers crisp.


    "Remember?"


    Bai Chusheng looked back and asked.


    Jingyu subconsciously turned her head. The moment she looked at each other was so close that she could see his eyelashes clearly.


    Bai Chusheng was also stunned and jumped away subconsciously. Just now, he paid too much attention to the fact that he was so close to her.


    "Sorry..."


    Bai Chusheng turned his head and his ears were red.


    Jing Yuben is also shy. It can be seen that Bai Chusheng''s ears are red. Her shyness gradually disappears. Instead, she deliberately approaches Bai Chusheng, blinks her eyes, and says with a smile, "general Bai, are you shy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng opened his mouth and didn''t say why. But the anxiety has eased a lot. Besides Jing Xian, he has never been so close to other women.


    He should have noticed, but somehow he didn''t.


    "Go on."


    After a long silence, Bai Chusheng said.


    This time, he was far away from Jingyu.


    Jingyu flattened her mouth and poked her hand on the string. Somehow, she always felt the temperature of his touch on her fingers.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The crowd gathered in the main courtyard, chatting and laughing. Since the last farce, everyone has been dead for three days. Murong Lian''an and Prime Minister Murong did not participate in the banquet.


    They are not in the mood. Murong Lian''an just experienced a blow, but also did not want to perform in front of the crowd, talking and laughing.


    The old empress dowager had no difficulty and acquiesced in their departure.


    The performance on the stage is wonderful. County Magistrate Zhang''s talents are outstanding. Bai ruotong propped his head and looked at it, but he was a little nervous.


    She naturally understood the county magistrate''s mind.


    I just want to show my little girl in front of everyone today. Those who come to the palace are all noble people in the capital. Even if they can''t attract the attention of the royal family, if they can be chosen by the son of one or two ministers, they will have boundless scenery.


    In the middle of the banquet, the princesses and princesses all played their own piano skills, dancing and singing. The audience listened with great interest. When the old empress dowager asked Bai ruotong to perform, a scream came from the distance.


    "Ah


    "Help! There are assassins


    "Come on! Escort! Escort


    In the twinkling of an eye, people in black came to encircle the courtyard. Bai Chusheng and Bai Shutang had already drawn out their swords. Gu Yanqing had a quick reaction and had already rushed into the fight among the people in black.


    Bai ruotong kept his mind steady and was stunned by the sudden scene. The bodyguards backed away to protect the women''s dependents. They were singing and dancing just now, and suddenly turned into the sound of sword collision.

 Chapter 951

    "Protect the emperor and the Empress Dowager


    Bai Chusheng''s long sword pierced into a man''s heart. When he drew the sword, Yu Guang squinted and saw a group of people outside the wall. He hurriedly asked.


    "Brother! They all rushed down to the temple! "


    When Bai ruotong stepped back with the old empress dowager, he saw that many people in black were following Gu Yanqing. Even the people in black who had just been admitted to hospital didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, they went to Gu Yanqing. She shrieked as she put her hands to her mouth in alarm.


    Gu Yanqing started to smile. His sword didn''t hesitate. As long as he was close to him, he fell down in less than half a second. His sword was bloody and his eyes were angry, just like a lion standing in the middle of the crowd.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes looked around. In addition to Gu Yanqing, the other princes, including the crown prince, were surrounded and protected by bodyguards.


    Her heart was slightly cold.


    Except for Gu Yanqing, no one is willing to risk a war with the assassin.


    These canaries are used to being protected.


    "Princess, follow from behind."


    County Magistrate Zhang was so scared that he asked the Empress Dowager and Emperor yongsui to leave the backyard. When he saw Bai Rutong standing still, he reminded him.


    Bai ruotong nodded and agreed, but he was still worried about his brother and Gu Yanqing who were fighting ahead.


    The men in black are fierce and powerful. Bai ruotong roughly counted, and there were more than a hundred people. Although the military officers resisted in the front, their ferocity was still like the tide.


    "What''s going on? How can so many people in black break in? "


    Bai asked.


    "This... I don''t know. This has never happened before. It seems that someone knows that there is going to be a banquet today, and he is here on purpose."


    The magistrate replied.


    Bai Rutong choked and followed the magistrate to the back garden. Fifty elite soldiers were left in front to resist, and more than 100 bodyguards were behind to protect the Lord. Bai ruotong accompanied the old empress dowager and helped her into the back court.


    "If Tong, don''t panic, Qing''er will be OK."


    The old empress dowager took her hand and comforted her.


    Bai ruotong nodded, but he still couldn''t let go.


    "Brush!"


    Suddenly, the wall of the back garden flew into the arrow feather, and an arrow shot the bodyguard in front of the emperor yongsui to the ground.


    "Ambush! Come on! Escort


    Gu Yanjing roared and backed away to protect the emperor yongsui. Bai ruotong helped the old lady to hide behind the backyard wall.


    Emperor yongsui went on a tour with Jingwei soldiers. And there are 50 people on guard outside the county. It''s impossible for a man in black to rush in quietly. Now there is only one possibility that there are traitors in these ministers or princes.


    He deliberately informed the enemy of the information and cooperated with the group of people in black to kill the 50 guards.


    "Be careful!"


    Bai ruotong was thinking, and suddenly an arrow feather flew in front of him. Fortunately, at the critical moment, she was pulled away by Jing Yu and escaped the arrow feather.


    "Little sister-in-law, don''t be distracted. There are always dangers here. If we are not careful, we will be shot."


    Jing Yu reminds a way.


    Bai ruotong patted his chest and crouched in the corner of the wall.


    "Whew!"


    "Be careful, Empress Dowager!"


    Just at this moment, an arrow plume shot right in front of her. The target is the old empress dowager in front of her. Bai ruotong didn''t have time to think, so he got up and pushed the old empress dowager away.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly there was a tearing pain in the back. Bai ruotong squats on the ground. She turns her head. The arrow feather that originally chased the old empress dowager is now firmly on her body.


    "Rutong!"


    The old empress dowager exclaimed and leaned close to Bai ruotong. If Bai ruotong had not saved her, she might have really died here.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes suddenly tightened. He pushed aside the bodyguard''s escort and ran quickly to Bai Rutong.

 Chapter 952

    "What''s going on?" He said anxiously.


    His eyes followed Bai ruotong closely all the time. Only when he gave way just now did he move his eyes away. But after a while, Bai ruotong fell to the ground, bleeding.


    "This arrow is poisonous. Be careful..."


    Bai ruotong said a few words and squatted on the ground sweating. She didn''t have half the strength, her head was dizzy, her back was about to break, and she was in great pain.


    "Ruotong is to save the life of the mourning family! It''s all my fault! "


    Arrow feather doesn''t have eyes. Even if there is a guard in front of it, it can''t prevent the flying objects in the sky.


    Gu chenlian held her in his arms and went to the place where there were many bodyguards. Lying in Gu chenlian''s arms, Bai ruotong was unable to resist. He half closed his eyes and lost the consciousness of speaking.


    Among the people in black, the eyes of Leng Danyi narrowed slightly. Just now, his arrow feather wanted to deal with the old empress dowager, but he was stopped by a little girl.


    The little girl was shot by him and fell to the ground, bleeding. In Jurchen, he had never seen such a charming girl, but it was a pity that the little girl would soon die.


    He turned his eyes and saw that the man in front of him had been defeated by Gu Yanqing. His heart sank slightly.


    Sure enough, the name of Shura is not easily defeated. If Gu Yanqing is so easy to deal with.


    "Retreat!"


    At his command, the man in black withdrew.


    Gu Yanqing rushed to the backyard at this time. He was bathed in blood all over his body, just like Shura who was born on the battlefield. His ink pupil was overflowing with blood light, which made people feel cold.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yongsui emperor asked.


    "I killed all that should have been killed. I caught two alive."


    He said. But his eyes were looking for him in the crowd, and he suddenly stopped at Bai ruotong in Gu chenlian''s arms. As soon as his heart sank, he quickly stepped up and hugged her from Gu chenlian''s arms.


    "What''s going on?" Gu Yanqing''s voice was mixed with anger.


    "Arrow feather suddenly flew to the emperor''s grandmother and was blocked by Princess Dexin."


    Jingyu road.


    Gu Yanqing tensed her eyes: "what about Taiyi? If Tong is seriously injured, don''t you know the treatment? "


    Taiyi did not go to the battlefield with him, but retreated with yongsui emperor.


    But they were still afraid to move for fear that they would lose their lives.


    With Gu Yanqing''s roar, they were relieved. With Gu Yanqing in front of them, they went to the attic to treat Bai ruotong.


    Gu Yanqing carefully put Bai ruotong on the bed. Her back had been moistened with blood, and her arrow feathers were deep. It was frightening to see her.


    The rest followed into the main room, waiting outside the curtain.


    "Your Highness, the arrow must be drawn."


    Accompanied by Dr. Li Tai.


    "Pull." Gu Yanqing''s eyes were covered with haze. He just left the little girl for a while, and she suffered this crime. If he had known that, he shouldn''t have left the little girl.


    "Your Highness, the arrow stabs deeply. If you hurt the princess''s body when you draw the sword, it will cause massive bleeding. You''d better take a long-term view and find someone with a steady hand..."


    "Here comes the king."


    Where can Gu Yanqing wait for someone to come? If Bai Rutong''s wound is not treated in time, her life may not be protected.


    "This... Is..."


    Li Tai Yi hesitated for a moment and promised.


    Holding the arrow, Gu Yanqing''s eyes drooped slightly, and the color of his eyes was like a deep mud. As soon as he made an effort, the arrow was pulled out from Bai ruotong''s back.


    "Wu..."


    In his deep sleep, Bai ruotong is awakened by the sudden stabbing pain. He snores and sleeps again.


    The doctor rushed forward to stop the bleeding. He worked hard for a long time and then breathed out a little.


    "Your Highness, the princess''s life has been saved for the time being, but her body is still very weak, and the arrow is even more poisonous. What kind of poison is still to be studied. The next step of diagnosis and treatment is to discuss with the rest of the doctors."


    Li Taiyi wiped the sweat on his head and said.

 Chapter 953

    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing cut short should be a, sitting at the end of the bed, holding the hand of Bai Rutong. Seeing that he didn''t seem to have any other requirements, Dr. Li saluted and turned out of the inner room.


    As soon as he left, Gu Yanqing held Bai Rutong''s hand against his forehead.


    This idiot


    He is also a body of flesh and blood. How can he block arrows for others?


    If she really can''t be saved, what should he do?


    Gu Yanqing, who has never been flustered, is really confused at the moment. For the first time, his mind was confused, and his hands and feet were so flustered that he didn''t know what to do.


    "I''m sorry, little girl..."


    He murmured.


    If he had known that, he would have stayed by her side. Other people''s safety is nothing, compared with his little girl, they are like dust.


    External chamber.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that doctor Li came out of the curtain, the Empress Dowager asked. Li Taiyi shook his head and sighed: "although the wound is bandaged, there is still no way to remove the poison."


    "If I had known that, I should have taken the rest of my life to travel with Wu Tieguai..."


    The old empress dowager sighed heavily and said.


    Jing Yu had been crying like a tearful man. If there is anything wrong with Bai Rutong, how sad his brother should be.


    Bai Chusheng and Bai Shutang stand aside in silence. Bai Chusheng''s heart is already in a mess, but without the command of yongsui emperor, he dare not easily go inside to see Bai ruotong.


    Just now, after a fight, everyone was cleaning up the situation, and they were all tired in their eyes.


    "What the hell is going on! Where are these assassins from today? "


    Emperor yongsui was furious. As an emperor, he had never been so embarrassed. Today, he was as hasty as a street mouse, and his embarrassed posture made him angry.


    "If you return to the holy place, you have already sent someone to interrogate."


    The leader of the Imperial Guard arched back.


    "Interrogation?" Emperor yongsui snorted coldly and frowned deeply. "If they would confess, today''s situation would not have happened at all. These people will not confess at all


    Most of the people sent to assassinate emperors were dead men. Even if you pry open their mouths, you can''t find out why.


    Yongsui emperor roared.


    "My Lord, the assassins today are against his Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    Bai Chusheng said at this time.


    "How can I see it?"


    The emperor of yongsui squinted, and his words did not contain any emotion.


    "They all went to kill Prince Rong, and Prince Rong was also injured."


    Bai Chusheng returned, and his eyes swept in the hall. "My Lord, I''m afraid there''s something inside today."


    "Inside?"


    "Yes," Bai Chusheng nodded, "if it wasn''t for someone inside, they would not have been able to kill him. Wei Chen thinks that we should investigate and find out the insiders. "


    "Is Qing''er hurt?"


    No one noticed the point in Bai Chusheng''s words, but the old empress dowager heard it.


    Bai Chusheng was slightly stunned and nodded: "yes, Prince Rong''s shoulder has been injured. It should be very serious."


    "Dr. Li, is it a honor for the prince to bandage it?"


    The old empress dowager said anxiously.


    "This... I don''t know that his Highness Prince Rong was injured..."


    Gu Yanqing never said that he was injured from beginning to end. There was too much blood on him to see whether he was injured or killed.


    "What are you doing! Go and have a look


    The old empress dowager said in a deep voice.


    Li Taiyi smell speech, is about to turn back to the inner room, Gu Yanqing but at this time opened the curtain came out.


    "No, my injury is not serious."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "How can this work, Qing''er? You''d better go and bandage it."


    The old empress dowager was worried.

 Chapter 954

    She naturally knew that Gu Yanqing didn''t have any thoughts now, and she didn''t care about herself. Bai ruotong''s injury confused all his thoughts. But the Empress Dowager was still worried.


    "It''s just a small wound outside the skin," Gu Yanqing said. His thin lips moved and his words were very tired. He raised his eyes and looked at the emperor yongsui. "My father, I''m from Nuzhen today. They met as like as two peas in the battlefield, and they were exactly the same as the Nu Zhen soldiers. They asked the father to send them.


    "It seems that they really came for you," the emperor of yongsui interrupted before the words were finished. "Today''s troubles are all caused by you. Gu Yanqing, how many enemies do you want to provoke?"


    What he said was nothing more than blaming Gu Yanqing for making enemies everywhere.


    He hated him and would not think that the reason why he made so many enemies was to defend the dynasty.


    He only cares about today''s embarrassment.


    Gu Yanqing sneered: "my father looks up at my son''s ministers. If they are all just to get rid of their children''s ministers, why go to the back court to pursue and kill their father? If he is injured, is he also implicated by his father? "


    Today''s people are coming for him, but how could they send so many troops only against him.


    Wouldn''t it be better to cut off the head of the Lord directly?


    "Do you compare me with a girl?"


    Yongsui emperor took a breath and stared at Gu Yanqing incredulously. Gu Yanqing always talks like a knife, trying to stab him.


    "I dare not," Gu Yanqing said with a sarcastic smile. "It''s just that Rutong needs a rest now. It''s better for his father and brothers to go first. Don''t disturb Rutong."


    "Gu Yanqing! Do you know what you''re talking about? "


    Yongsui emperor a clap a few, pointing to his nose loudly scold way. Gu Yanqing, relying on his own merits, never regarded him as his father. It''s all right for him to speak rudely in ordinary times. Today, he is compared with a mere Marquis''s daughter.


    "I naturally know what I''m talking about," Gu Yanqing said softly. "Did I say something wrong? It''s not my father and brothers who are tired today. "


    These people, like turtles, hide in the farthest place. All are princes, only Gu Yanqing is brave and brave. The rest of them were afraid that the assassin would hurt half of their hair.


    Gu chenlian heard Gu Yanqing''s sarcasm and his eyes sank slightly: "second brother, are you blaming us?"


    "Yes, so please go back to your hospital and have a rest."


    Gu Yanqing said coldly.


    "Gu Yanqing! You... "


    The emperor of yongsui wanted to get angry. Gu Yanqing looked back at him coldly and turned back to the inner room.


    "Emperor, don''t say any more. Qing''er is really tired today. If he is hurt again, he should be indignant."


    The old empress dowager said.


    Gu Yanqing has always been calm, today is the first time to dare to use such a tone of dialogue with emperor yongsui.


    No one dares to do such a dialogue except Gu Yanqing.


    Late at night.


    The county government is quiet. In the evening, Emperor yongsui decided to stop touring the palace in autumn. Today, many soldiers have been lost. It''s inevitable that the other side will assassinate again. It''s the best choice to go back to the palace.


    When Bai Chusheng told Gu Yanqing about it, he sat motionless at the end of the bed and accompanied Bai ruotong.


    "Don''t worry. If Tongji people have their own way, they will be OK."


    Although the heart is worried to the extreme, can look at Gu Yanqing so sad appearance, he can''t help but comfort a word.


    Jing Yu bit his lip and stood looking at his second brother silently. When did he have such an expression? It was like a wooden stake with empty eyes. He seemed to be afraid that Bai Rutong would disappear from his eyes in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 955

    "General Bai, you ask Zhao Cheng to send a letter to the doctor Wu."


    After a long time, Gu Yanqing said slowly.


    "Your Highness, go and have a rest today. I''m guarding Rutong here."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    No one dares to Approach Gu Yanqing at this time before he has time to deal with the wound on his body.


    Gu Yanqing shook his head, eyebrows and eyes condensed with a layer of dark clouds: "no need."


    "The wound..."


    "No need."


    He said.


    "Second brother, why do you torture yourself like this? If my sister-in-law wakes up and sees you like this, then..."


    "I''d rather she woke up and scolded me."


    Gu Yanqing''s words were a little painful.


    He is to use pain to sober himself up, to make himself upset, to punish why he didn''t protect the little girl.


    "Second brother, you..."


    Jingyu is about to cry.


    Gu Yanqing is really not used to her decadent appearance. Bai ruotong just fell asleep and didn''t hurt his life. If Bai ruotong had hurt his life, would Gu Yanqing have gone mad?


    She thought that Gu Yanqing was the most powerful man in the dynasty, and nothing could knock him down.


    But she was wrong. As long as Bai ruotong made mistakes, she could easily let Gu Yanqing fall into despair.


    On the bed, Bai ruotong''s face was pale, and his lips were covered with white powder without any vitality. She sleeps on her side, and her blood stained clothes have long been replaced by her maidservant.


    She didn''t move, like a doll. If it were not for the slight smell of the tip of her nose, she would be no different from the dead.


    "Your Highness, please go and bandage the wound."


    Bai Chusheng can''t bear it any longer. If Gu Yanqing sticks to it here, Bai ruotong may fall down before he wakes up.


    Gu Yanqing did not move.


    "Your Highness! Do you want to see Rutong wake up and worry about you! Little sister, she''s not dead, she''s still alive. You don''t have to torture yourself like this! "


    Bai Chusheng growled.


    Pulling Gu Yanqing''s collar to force him to stand up, he blocked the bed to avoid Gu Yanqing sitting up again.


    "Your Highness, in order to reassure my little sister, you can bandage your wound. Look at you now. If my little sister wakes up, can she be at ease? "


    Bai Chusheng''s voice was a little hoarse with pain.


    Bai ruotong''s injury is something everyone doesn''t want to see, but he doesn''t want to see Gu Yanqing so dejected.


    This should not be Gu Yanqing at all.


    "I know."


    Gu Yanqing said calmly. Slightly nodded, went to the curtain, "you wait here first, I will go back."


    Bai Chusheng is right. If the little girl sees him covered with blood, she will faint even if she wakes up.


    In order to make the little girl feel at ease, he also wants to go dressing.


    When Gu Yanqing left, Jingyu and Bai Chusheng were relieved.


    "I''ve never seen my second brother like this. It''s so scary..."


    Jing to press chest, worry way.


    Gu Yanqing now looks like she has lost her soul.


    Bai Chusheng sighed: "he is sincere to his little sister."


    Gu Yanqing talked with him alone when he was searching for medicine. When he asked Gu Yanqing what he thought of Bai ruotong, he gave him a reply to let him know that he could confidently give his younger sister to him.


    He said, "little girl is my life."


    This is true.


    Gu Yanqing was like a walking corpse who had lost his life.


    Bai Chusheng lowered his heavy eyebrows and looked at Bai ruotong on his bed. He said softly, "ruotong, wake up quickly. Or your highness will die. "

 Chapter 956

    At midnight, the county government was silent.


    Suddenly, the red spark Lights up in the backyard, the light is more and more beautiful, and finally turns into a tongue of fire to surround the whole attic.


    "Out of the water!"


    The guard''s bodyguard yelled, and the quiet night was completely broken.


    Jing Yu lies on the table and sleeps soundly. He is awakened by the sudden footsteps outside the corridor. Bai Chusheng pushed open the window lattice and went out. In the night, the fire was jumping wildly. The thick black smoke was like the black room before the evil spirit came, which made the day more mysterious and dark.


    "What happened!"


    Jing Yu grabs a person outside the corridor and asks.


    "I don''t know. I heard that it was like... It was like that the backyard was flooded!"


    The guard who was stopped explained flurriedly with a wooden bucket, and ran to the back yard in a hurry.


    As soon as Bai Chusheng''s eyes sank, he said to Jing Yu, "stay here, and I''ll see what happened."


    They suffered a crime in the daytime. Although the enemy retreated, they suddenly came out of the water at night. Maybe they wanted to take the opportunity to attack again.


    "Be careful!"


    Jing to nod, heavy voice way.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, the other end.


    Gu Yanqing, who had bandaged the wound, was about to go to the main hospital, and the cry of "walking water" also sounded at this time. Before he took two steps, two dark shadows suddenly came across the night sky, carrying a cold sword.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, Gu Yanqing interrupts the assassin''s long sword and moves it behind him when he is flustered. Without hesitation, he records his hand knife. The assassin snorts and falls to the ground.


    Another person saw this scene, slightly a Zheng, thought for a moment or rushed with Gu Yanqing.


    Although there is no cold weapon in hand, the assassin is still not his opponent.


    Gu Yanqing knocked down the man in the same way, rushed to the direction of water, but just ran two steps, his heart was suddenly stunned.


    incorrect.


    If these people came to kill him in disorder, why did they send only two?


    After thinking for a moment, Gu Yanqing felt uneasy. He turned around and ran madly to the main courtyard. At the moment of kicking the door, he saw Jingyu lying on the ground and sleeping. Her forehead was hit and bleeding.


    There was no time to think about it. He opened the curtain and went to the inner room. Where was Bai ruotong on the bed. There are only warm quilts with temperature left.


    Gu Yanqing clenched the root and went back to the main room to hold Jingyu.


    "Wake up


    He held her down in the crowd and woke her up.


    Jing Yu half squinted and looked at Gu Yanqing feebly: "second brother... Bad... Little sister-in-law has been taken away!"


    "Taken away by whom!" He asked.


    Jing Yu shook his head and said: "three people in black, they... Suddenly rushed in and took my sister-in-law. I think... I want to stop them, but I can''t stop them... They knocked me out with a vase..."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were dark.


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden fire startled the Empress Dowager and Emperor yongsui. By the time they got to the backyard, the fire had stopped. Gu Yanjing, who followed the emperor yongsui, clenched his fists and bit them tightly. His hatred eroded his eyes.


    Leng Beiyi, a bastard, cheated him!


    At the beginning of their cooperation, he promised that he would only target Gu Yanqing.


    But the day''s assassination, he saw clearly, he clearly wanted to kill together with the life of emperor yongsui.


    This man has a sinister heart.


    He believed in the wrong person. He had known so well that he should not have reached such a ridiculous cooperation with this man at the beginning.


    No one in the Nuzhen Dynasty can be trusted.

 Chapter 957

    "Is anyone hurt?"


    The old empress dowager asked at this time.


    "No, it''s all safe. It''s just a big fire. The enemy didn''t attack."


    Bai Chusheng replied.


    "My Lord! Empress Dowager! No


    Just at this time, a bodyguard came running in panic, and he cried aloud as he ran.


    "What happened?"


    Emperor yongsui asked.


    "Princess Dexin has been taken away, and Princess Jingyu has also been seriously injured. His Royal Highness Prince Rong has asked his subordinates to report this."


    Bodyguard way.


    "And Prince Rong?"


    The emperor of yongsui frowned. What happened in a row was enough to annoy him.


    "He... He went out to look for Princess Dexin..."


    The bodyguard was frightened by the threat in yongsui emperor''s words and hurriedly returned.


    The eyes of emperor yongsui sank.


    ¡­¡­


    The sun rose slowly from the East, and a carriage was driving along the path.


    As like as two peas, she smiled and looked at the portrait of her hand. She looked at the woman who was lying in front of her eyes and smiled. "It looks exactly the same."


    "Your Highness, I sent someone to inquire about it yesterday. This woman is Gu Yanqing''s betrother. Gu Yanqing dotes on her very much. If we use this woman, maybe we can really threaten Gu Yanqing."


    Meng ningtang, a counselor, suggested.


    Leng Danyi shakes his head and caresses Bai ruotong''s pretty cheek: "how can such a lovely woman be a threat to others? I want to give her to my second younger brother as a beauty."


    Yesterday, he attacked the county magistrate''s office. Looking at the gap, he shot an arrow at the old empress dowager. He never thought that this woman had blocked an arrow for the old empress dowager.


    Back at his private house, he still couldn''t forget it. Considering this woman''s face, she should be a unique beauty in the world. Even if she falls down in blood, she is as beautiful as cherry blossoms.


    However, it is not enough.


    It was one thing that he noticed the beauty of the woman. There is also a deeper reason, this woman looks very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    Until the personal bodyguard casually said: "today in the county magistrate''s office, I saw a woman who was very similar to the former concubine of the second prince."


    It dawned on him.


    The reason why she thinks that woman looks familiar is that she is very similar to her second brother''s former princess.


    It has been five years since the former Princess died of illness, and the second brother has been unhappy for five years. Now, even if you marry another beautiful wife, you can still remember the former princess.


    If you take this woman back to the mansion and dedicate her to the second younger brother, maybe he can cheer up.


    Make up your mind, cold fear repair is to send people to action.


    The chaos in the daytime made the people of Nanyuan tired. They just played with a means to attack the west, which was to make them flustered. And he also easily took the little beauty out of the house.


    "Your Highness, I don''t think we can lose such a good opportunity. We didn''t kill Gu Yanqing yesterday, and many brothers died. If you don''t make good use of it... "


    Before Meng ningtang''s words were finished, he was stopped by Leng Beiyi''s fierce eyes: "Gu Yanqing, where is the second younger brother important. The reason why we lose to Nanyuan these years is because of the second younger brother''s depression.


    The second younger brother is gifted in arranging troops. When he was in the past, we Nvzhen never lost to Gu Yanqing. Now we lose to Gu Yanqing because there is no second younger brother.


    He fell in love with the former princess so much, and now this woman looks so similar to the former princess that she can surely cure the pain in her second brother''s heart. "


    He said, staring at Bai ruotong.


    In Nanyuan, the poison in her body could not be solved. The poison on the bow and arrow is unique to their Nuzhen. Even Wu Tieguai can''t get rid of it.


    Now she is lucky to have a good face.

 Chapter 958

    He helped her get rid of the poison in her body. In exchange, the fate of this woman in the future depends on him.


    Meng ningtang was stunned and wanted to say more, but in front of Leng Beiyi, he had to choke all his persuasion in his throat.


    No one can change the decision made by Leng Beiyi.


    "When you get back to Nuzhen, you are going to inform master Ke that he is proficient in Wushan. I want this woman to completely forget the past."


    Leng Danyi has deep eyes, and the smile in the corner of his mouth makes people feel cold behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yanqing searched all day and night, but failed.


    Tired and down as thick night, surrounded him. Except for Bai Chusheng and Jing Yu, no one dares to approach him at this time.


    What happened these two days makes Jing Yu understand that Gu Yanqing''s relatives in Nanyuan are only her.


    Although the old empress dowager loved him, what she valued most was the maintenance of the whole dynasty.


    Otherwise, the Empress Dowager would not turn a blind eye to Gu Yanqing''s persecution.


    Bai ruotong is the light in Gu Yanqing''s life.


    Now that she''s gone, Jingyu doesn''t know how to comfort Gu Yanqing.


    Orange son and Qi son two people guard in one side, dare not leave. That night, they were called by Bai Chusheng to have a rest. They did not expect that such a thing would happen. I knew that no matter how tired they were last night, they should not have left the lady for a moment.


    There is nothing I regret more than oranges. At the banquet that day, she and Qi''er were left in the hospital. When they arrived at the courtyard, the young lady was seriously injured. There were many people injured that day. Bai Chusheng told them to accompany the doctor to help the bodyguard bandage.


    It''s midnight when the busyness is over. They were too tired to open their eyes. When Bai Chusheng was considerate of them, they accepted Bai Chusheng''s advantages.


    Originally, I wanted to take care of Bai ruotong early in the morning, but now it happened.


    Orange heart is like a chain tightly locked, too heavy to say a word.


    The night Gu Yanqing came back, everyone was silent and uneasy.


    They want to find Bai ruotong, but even Gu Yanqing can''t start. Where can they find her.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    In the hall, Emperor yongsui was waiting for the people to set out, and Gu Yanqing recovered a little spirit after finishing the whole night. He went to the emperor yongsui and knelt down and said, "father, if something happens to him now, my son is worried. He also asked his father to send troops to find out the whereabouts of ruotong with his children''s ministers. "


    This is the only time that he softened his voice in front of emperor yongsui.


    Yongsui emperor coldly looked at Gu Yanqing kneeling in front of him, sneered and said: "now our people have been injured more than half, do you want me to send someone to look for a woman?"


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed slightly: "I hurt most of them, but I only need 20 children. Ruotong must have been bound to Nuzhen. They tied him up... "


    He wanted to say that there must be a purpose for them to kidnap Bai ruotong, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Emperor yongsui: "Gu Yanqing, it''s not certain whether the Jurchen people will retreat. You ask for this. If we can''t go back to Nanyuan capital safely, what should we do?


    For the sake of a woman, can all the civil and military officials be killed? "


    "The remaining 100 elite soldiers are more than enough to protect their father."


    Gu Yanqing said calmly.


    "Gu Yanqing, you are only happy if you want me to die, aren''t you? You son of a bitch


    Emperor yongsui gnashed his teeth and forced out a sentence from his teeth.


    "Father, what are you talking about! The emperor brother just wants to save the woman he loves. What''s wrong with that? Before the tour in early autumn, the emperor proposed to take the soldiers of Rongqin palace to watch out for assassins on the way, but his father refused.


    Now that this has happened, it''s not your brother''s fault at all, it''s your father''s fault! "

 Chapter 959

    Jing Yu couldn''t help but feel aggrieved.


    Her forehead was covered with thick gauze, but her heart was more painful than the pain outside the skin, like blood dripping.


    Her relatives, whose blood is thicker than water, all hid far away when the accident happened. It''s cruel after the event.


    Yesterday, Gu Yanqing protected everyone and fought with others. No one asked him if he was tired or seriously injured.


    All people think that Gu Yanqing should protect the royal family. Never thought, he is also flesh and blood, if hurt to the point, he really will die.


    "Jingyu, what are you talking about! My father has his own plan. How can you talk here? "


    Green Ying see Jing to speak rudely, heart a joy, face quickly ask for credit general scold way.


    "Is it your duty here, sister?"


    Jing Yu sneers.


    "Enough! Stop talking


    The old empress dowager, who had been silent, gave a low roar. Green cherry choked, originally wanted to pour a dirty water, but in the eyes of the old empress dowager reprimand, can only shut his mouth.


    "Qing''er, come back to the palace with us."


    The old empress dowager said.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned: "grandmother, you..."


    "Qing''er, the country needs you. If you go to Nuzhen and have an accident, what should you do? They are aiming at you this time. Maybe they kidnapped Rutong because of you. If you go, who will guard Nanyuan? "


    Old empress dowager Wen Sheng comforts a way. There is pity and intolerance in the words.


    Bai ruotong''s affairs, she is not willing to face. This girl is to save her life. If there is something wrong with her, I''m afraid she''ll be restless all her life.


    But even so, she can''t let Gu Yanqing really pursue and go. If Gu Yanqing had gone, Nanyuan would have become a good food for all countries in case of any accident.


    The old empress dowager knows that she is selfish, but she can only do so for the sake of Nanyuan.


    "Now even the emperor''s grandmother is going to stop her grandson?"


    Gu Yanqing gave a bitter smile and met the old empress dowager''s regretful eyes.


    The old empress dowager did not dare to look at Gu Yanqing''s eyes again. She turned her head and said, "this is also the only choice for the sad family."


    Bai Chusheng closed his eyes and sighed heavily.


    This is the royal family.


    He has been guarding the royal family.


    For their own benefit, they can easily abandon Bai ruotong''s life.


    And what about him? He went to war to defend his country, and that''s how they treated his family.


    In an instant, Bai Chusheng was confused.


    Whether his loyalty is worthless in their eyes.


    "Dada dada."


    Just then, a series of footsteps came from outside the hall. Two soldiers in armor entered the main room.


    "My Lord, everything is ready to go back."


    The visitor replied.


    Emperor yongsui suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, "go back."


    They got up and left the main room. Gu Yanqing was the only one standing still.


    "Qing''er, let''s go!" The old empress dowager turned to him and advised, "even for the sake of the emperor''s grandmother, let''s go."


    "Grandmother, have you ever cared about your grandchildren?"


    Gu Yanqing is eye-catching and his words are cold.


    "The emperor''s grandmother naturally cares about you, but now you have to go back with us, knowing that there may be a trap there. Do you want to jump in too?"


    The old empress dowager asked in a deep voice.


    Gu Yanqing did not speak up, silent for a long time, then slowly said: "even if there is no one to help grandson, grandson will bring back the little girl."


    Having said this, Gu Yanqing turned and walked to the horse house.

 Chapter 960

    "Stop him!"


    Yongsui emperor shouts, and a group of bodyguards force Gu Yanqing. But how can they be Gu Yanqing''s opponents, one after another by Gu Yanqing down to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing looked coldly at the man lying on the ground, sneered and strode forward.


    "Give it all to me. I must stop him!"


    Emperor yongsui was very angry by his resistance. He was always used to disobeying his orders and looked at him coldly with a kind of examining eyes. His eyes made emperor yongsui feel guilty and irritable.


    The remaining 100 or so people ran towards Gu Yanqing. They went to pull Gu Yanqing''s leg and grab his arm. Gu Yanqing roared like an angry lion, which made everyone''s heart tremble.


    Bai Chusheng was slightly stunned. He twisted his eyebrows and ran to Gu Yanqing. He pushed away one person after another who was dragging Gu Yanqing. They were surrounded like trapped animals.


    The old empress dowager''s eyes were red with anxiety.


    She loves Gu Yanqing, she also knows Gu Yanqing''s indomitable. But she had to stop it. For his own benefit, stop this poor man who is crazy about love.


    Gu Yanjing rushed into the crowd at this time, saw Gu Yanqing knocked down a person''s gap, raised his hand toward his shoulder heavily.


    "Well..."


    Gu Yanqing stepped back a few steps when he accepted the palm. The wound that had not yet scabbed split, and the blood overflowed on the clothes.


    The bodyguards saw that Gu Yanqing''s guard was loose, and each one of them rushed towards him like a tide. How can Bai Chusheng let them imprison Gu Yanqing and rush forward to fight with them.


    "Bai Chusheng! You''re going to be crazy, too! "


    Emperor yongsui roared.


    Bai Shutang''s eyes sank slightly, rushed forward and clasped Bai Chusheng''s arm: "you are crazy! Do you know what you are doing now? "


    "I will follow the temple down to save Rutong."


    Bai Chusheng looks at his father coldly.


    From Bai ruotong''s injury to Bai ruotong''s disappearance, the man is always cold and not half anxious.


    "Do you think I''m going to make you crazy in front of the saint! If you want to save Bai ruotong, you should step over my corpse! "


    Bai ruotong''s life has never been more important than the glory of the Bai family. Bai Shutang pulls out his sword and stands in front of Bai Chusheng.


    "Father..."


    Bai Chusheng is anxious, but how can he really fight with Bai Shutang? He can only watch Gu Yanqing, like a wounded beast, being held by more than a hundred people.


    "Gu Yanqing, Prince of Rong, has committed crimes many times, but he does not listen to dissuasion. On the way back to Beijing, I''ll be locked in an iron cage. When I get back to Beijing, I''ll be fined another fifty boards. I''ll be banned for three months! "


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing was finally taken, Emperor yongsui relaxed and ordered.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were cold. He had never hated the man in front of him so much.


    Even if he is merciless to himself and wants to kill himself again, he always shows mercy to him and regards himself as a man of Nanyuan, fighting for Nanyuan and dying for Nanyuan.


    But in the end, he had to find something.


    Finally, the flame of expectation for yongsui emperor went out, and Gu Yanqing felt cold as ice.


    ¡­¡­


    Jurchen.


    Leng Beiyi returned to his residence. As soon as he settled down, he saw his counselor and national teacher Ke coming to see him.


    Ke Guoshi was over a hundred years old, with white hair. The skin on his face and body was like withered branches, full of lines of years.


    The turbid old eyes looked at the young woman on the bed. After hearing Leng Yinyi''s request, they said in a soft voice, "is the poison on her body ready to be removed?"


    "I''ve taken the antidote, just in case she wakes up and panics, I''ve been making her fall asleep."


    Cold fear Yi returns a way.

 Chapter 961

    Ke Guoshi stroked his beard and squinted at the sleeping woman.


    A woman''s appearance was as gorgeous as he had ever seen a woman. Today, although her face is weak, she still can''t hide her exquisite facial features.


    "This woman was born like a disaster to the country and the people. Why did your highness bring her back?"


    Ke Guoshi smashed his mouth and commented.


    "Don''t you think that this girl is very similar to the second younger brother''s former princess?


    I''m going to give it to my second brother. "


    Ignoring the words of the national teacher, "beauty is in trouble. Leng beixiu smiles and stirs up a woman''s eyelashes.


    "Well... Don''t you want to keep it for yourself?"


    Ke was surprised. Leng beixiu seems to be very interested in the woman in front of him.


    "Don''t stay," Leng yinxiu sighed. "It''s a pity, but women can have as many as they want, but not necessarily. I want power more than women. "


    After hearing the words, Ke Guoshi said no more: "how does your highness intend to let Weichen do it?"


    "Erase her memory," Leng fear repair back, "Wushan''s magic has a magic can erase the memory of it, I want to make her into a piece of white paper, how I want to use it.


    The national master''s Wushan skill is so advanced, but it should be easy to do so, right


    "Yes, as your highness wishes."


    Ke said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    one month.


    For a whole month, the long journey made people feel trance. Until returning to the capital, Gu Yanqing still didn''t respond.


    He knelt on the ground, cold by a plate and a plate of heavy hit. His back was already bloody, but his eyebrows didn''t blink, just like a dead man.


    With enough of the criminal law, Gu Yanqing slowly stood up from the ground, left Shenxing department with no expression, and walked out of the palace step by step.


    When others saw his wounds, they could not help trembling.


    Except Gu Yanqing, who can stand the punishment without falling down.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bai Chusheng couldn''t see it and went with him. Gu Yanqing''s expression slightly moves, raises the Mou son to look with him.


    "Bai sent his highness home."


    His voice was a mixture of hoarseness and pain.


    Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile and said, "well, I have something to discuss with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng was slightly stunned.


    For a whole month, Gu Yanqing did not say a word to anyone in the iron cage. Almost no one dares to get close to him because of the black fog around him.


    But just now, Gu Yanqing''s words made Bai Chusheng feel that he seems to have recovered a lot.


    Rongqin palace.


    Bai Chusheng waited in the main hall. After Gu Yanqing changed his clothes and took the medicine, he went into the hall slowly.


    "How is your highness?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Is there anything wrong with my appearance?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng shivered.


    Abnormal, so abnormal!


    I lost my soul a few days ago, but today I feel like a man who has nothing to do with it.


    It''s so abnormal that it seems to be a little... Outrageous


    "General Bai, are you willing to save Rutong instead of my king?"


    Gu Yanqing did not care about his stunned look, asked.


    Bai Chusheng choked: "Your Highness has an idea?"


    "Before returning, the king had asked Zhao Cheng to send a letter to the son of Ningguo. The son of Ningguo promised that he would go to Nuzhen in person."


    Gu Yanqing''s words did not contain half the temperature, but Bai Chusheng heard in his ears, but heard a trace of reluctance.


    "What does your highness need Bai to do?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    As long as it''s for Bai ruotong, even if it''s a sea of fire, he will never hesitate.

 Chapter 962

    "I forbid you to stay in Nanyuan for three months. In these three months, I will investigate the assassination.


    You can rest assured that the way to leave the capital has been worked out for you


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Chusheng put down his heart. Although Bai ruotong''s life and death are unknown now, Gu Yanqing also cheered up.


    This is Gu Yanqing''s original appearance. No matter what happens, he can treat it calmly and come up with countermeasures.


    "Your Highness, please be at ease. I''m sure I will bring my little sister back completely." Bai Chusheng''s eyes flashed slightly, went to his knees and knelt down, "Your Highness, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "Say it."


    Gu Yanqing nodded.


    Bai Chusheng thin lips taut, pondering for a moment, said: "Your Highness, do you want to win the throne?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyes and looked at Bai Chusheng''s solemn look. Seeing that his eyes were firm, he put a smile on his lips and said simply, "this is what I always want to do."


    He never regarded Bai Chusheng as an outsider. Since I fell in love with the little girl, I also had a relationship with Bai Chusheng.


    He knew that Bai Chusheng would not betray him, and there was no need to hide his desire in front of him.


    "Wei Chen will help his highness to win the throne," Bai Chusheng said firmly. "Sooner or later, the son of the prince of Zhenxi will be owned by Wei Chen. Wei Chen will voluntarily submit to his highness. Your highness lives, your highness dies, your highness dies. "


    Your highness is born. Your highness is dead, my minister is dead.


    He twisted his life with Gu Yanqing.


    The Marquis''s office in the west of the town has always been loyal to the king. Today, his behavior is undoubtedly a betrayal of Zuxun.


    But the indifference of emperor yongsui made him completely disappointed with the king.


    He defended the land, but the king looked upon the lives of his relatives as dust.


    Why should such a king be loyal.


    He wanted to choose his own king.


    "But general Bai has made up his mind?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Naturally, your highness is a man of love and righteousness. Looking through Nanyuan, only one of your highness is worthy of the throne. Weichen is willing to be loyal to your highness. Zhenxi Marquis''s house will become the most loyal supporter of your highness. "


    His answer was sonorous and forceful.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes and eyebrows softened, her thin lips moved, and she wanted to answer something, but Zhao Cheng walked in at this time. Gu Yanqing closed her upper lip and turned her eyes to Zhao Cheng.


    "Here comes Miss orange, your highness." He said.


    "Please come in."


    Gu Yanqing nodded and said.


    Orange bowed her head and walked into the main hall in silence. Yu Guang Piao to Bai Chusheng, she was slightly surprised, but in an instant, her surprise returned to calm.


    "Orange, see your highness."


    She knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily to Gu Yanqing.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness, I want to go to Nuzhen to save miss."


    Orange is on the mountain road.


    Bai Chusheng said with a smile: "my highness and I are talking about it. You can rest assured that I will go to rescue my little sister."


    Orange shook his head: "young master, the maid of Nuzhen''s trip must go. No one in Nanyuan knows Nuzhen better than the maid. If the maid goes, she can be rescued faster."


    "Why do you know that?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Orange son tiny a stem, take out a token to pass Zhao Cheng from the bosom. Zhao Cheng nodded his head and presented the token to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing looked at the token in his hand, and his eyes flashed with surprise. Then, the light was dark: "are you the princess of Nuzhen?"


    The token is engraved with a picture of Phoenix and a line of words "Chunyang Princess".


    "Yes, the maidservant''s real identity is Jurchen''s Chunyang princess. Orange has talked about this with miss. Miss always keeps a secret for her."

 Chapter 963

    Orange''s words mixed with a trace of pain. The past in Nuzhen is something she would not like to recall in her life.


    But now, in order to save the master, she can only tear her wounds again.


    "Princess Chunyang has already passed away. If she is alive, she is already thirty years old. You look only thirty-four years old. Why do you say you are princess Chunyang?"


    Gu Yanqing cold words, half doubt of the question way.


    He knows that the Savior of orange is eager. It''s very likely that she got this token from somewhere and pretends to be princess Chunyang.


    After a pause, she knew that Gu Yanqing would not believe her so easily.


    Although she was kind-hearted, Gu Yanqing was afraid that she would become a drag.


    "I''ve taken the pill, which makes me a little doll. And my life will be lost, "said orange, smoothing her sleeve open, and there was a long scar on her white arm." Your Highness should have heard that when the former Emperor was assassinated, Princess Chunyang blocked it with her hand. This wound won''t deceive people. I''m really Princess Chunyang. "


    Bai Chusheng''s throat rolled.


    He had been with orange for so long that he had never heard of it. There was a sense of consternation and pity in my heart.


    "Your Highness, I believe that Miss orange will not cheat people with such stories. She really wants to save Rutong. Please allow her to go to Nuzhen with me to save my little sister."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flickered slightly, thought for a moment, promised: "good."


    Orange see Gu Yanqing promised, a long sigh of relief.


    ¡­¡­


    After Bai Chusheng left, Gu Yanqing held his forehead and heaved a sigh.


    Zhao Cheng watched, knowing Gu Yanqing''s fatigue and anxiety. Bai ruotong''s absence was more unbearable than anything else.


    But he has more important things to do.


    For the future of him and Bai ruotong, he must eliminate all the dangers one by one.


    If you don''t find out the assassin, even if Bai Rutong returns safely, I don''t know what kind of setbacks they will encounter next.


    What''s more, Gu Yanqing is thoroughly cold after this.


    In order to let the little girl back will not have any danger, he must consolidate his position as soon as possible, eliminate all the excellent.


    So, he has to hold back, he can''t go to the little girl.


    He can only entrust others to go, although the heart is anxious, heartache, he also want to suppress.


    He believed that the little girl would be OK.


    She has said that she is a person with a long life and a hundred years of glory and wealth.


    This is her destiny, and it will never change easily.


    ¡­¡­


    The dark night has long passed, and the arrival of the winter solstice on schedule also ushered in the first heavy snow for Nuzhen.


    Snow covered the entire Nuzhen Dynasty, such as white satin, gently covered glazed tiles.


    Leng Danyi looks at the woman on the bed. It has been 49 days since July, and the woman on the bed has been sleeping for 49 days.


    Although the daily infusion of medicine to maintain life, but she is still a lot of thin, thin face prominent cheekbones, morbid appearance in a little bit devouring the beautiful young woman''s face.


    "Wu..."


    Leng Danyi walks away slightly and hears a light call from the bed. He raised his eyes and walked quickly to the bed. The woman on the bed slowly opened her eyes and her eyelashes trembled slightly.


    She pursed her lips, and her empty eyes gradually recovered with her opening.


    "Man Ying, are you awake?"


    Leng Danyi took her hand and said softly.

 Chapter 964

    Bai Rutong looks around and stops on the strange face of the man. Seeing that her hand was firmly held in his hand, she was slightly stunned and quickly withdrew her hand.


    "Hungry? I''ll ask someone to prepare some food for you. "


    Leng Biyi doesn''t care about her strange performance, so she gets up and goes to the gate of the hospital.


    As soon as he left, Bai ruotong sat up from his bed and looked carefully at the room in front of him.


    Exquisite eight immortals table and chair, cabinet placed on the exquisite porcelain. She was lying on a four legged bed, and the carved plum blossoms on the bed railing were vivid.


    The bedding is cashmere and warm. There is a soup lady in the quilt, still warm.


    This... Where is this?


    She swallowed and left the bed barefoot. Can stand for a moment, head a dizzy feeling towards her. She squatted down and breathed heavily.


    She closed her eyes and tried to remember.


    She''s a five-star chef who suddenly faints when the back kitchen is busy.


    Then she saw Yan Jun, who told her to throw her into a novel.


    Next


    The next thing in her mind suddenly like a fragment in general, a blank.


    She always felt that she had forgotten something, but she tried to think about it. It seemed that an invisible hand was blocking her. As soon as she thought about it, she would feel dizzy.


    ¡­¡­


    She won''t be... Really thrown by Yan Jun?


    Bai Rutong was thinking that the curtain was lifted by a slender finger at this time. A man came into the room with a bowl of porridge water. Seeing Bai ruotong squatting on the ground, Leng Danyi puts down the bowl and helps her to get up.


    "How did you get out of bed? You are still very weak. You need to lie down a little longer. "


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    "You... Who are you?"


    Bai Rutong was carried back to the bed by the man. She stepped back to the end of the bed and looked at the man in front of her.


    "I''m your big brother, Leng Beiyi. You are my second brother''s concubine, named man Ying. "


    Her memory is erased by the national teacher, who can boldly compile her past.


    "You put..."


    She wanted to say "you fart", but in the middle of it she swallowed it.


    If Yan Jun''s words were true, she should have crossed now. Perhaps like a novel, she lives in the body of a novel character.


    Manying in her mouth may be a NPC in the novel.


    Bai ruotong clenched his lips and thought about the story of the queen of the supreme madness. But after thinking about it, she has no impression of the role of man Ying. I don''t have half an impression of "Leng Beiyi".


    "Is this Nanyuan?"


    Bai ruotong was stunned and asked.


    Cold fear Yi''s eyes slightly narrowed, the heart can not help a tremor.


    This woman was clearly eliminated by the national teacher. Why does she still remember Nanyuan?


    Did the national master cheat him? Does this woman remember her life?


    "You... Do you remember who you are?"


    Leng Yinyi asked.


    Bai ruotong blinked, pondered for a moment and said, "I don''t remember. Didn''t you say I was your brother''s concubine? What''s Manying? Who is your brother? Who are you? Cold fear Yi? You call yourself the king, then your identity is either the prince or the prince, but I''ve never heard of you in Nanyuan.


    Who are you? "


    Leng Beiyi is confused by Bai ruotong''s "crackling" questions.


    This... This is different from what he imagined!


    What''s the matter with this woman?


    Does she remember or doesn''t she?


    Leng Danyi was puzzled for a moment. He fixed his eyes and saw that the bed in front of him was empty. He looked back. He didn''t know when Bai ruotong was sitting in front of the eight immortals table barefooted and eating porridge water.

 Chapter 965

    What a strange woman.


    Leng Danyi squints his eyes and goes out of the inner room. He called the bodyguard and said coldly, "go and invite the national master."


    He went back to the inner room. As soon as he entered, he was stunned again. The strange woman began to examine her face in the bronze mirror.


    For a while, he grinned in front of the mirror, and for a while, he pursed his lips and smile.


    At this moment, Leng Beiyi was completely confused.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the national master rushed to the mansion. Cold fear Yi will be a situation with the national teacher, Ke National Teacher white eyebrow slightly frown, thinking for a long time into the inner room.


    At this time, Bai ruotong had finished a whole bowl of porridge. When she saw someone coming, she choked slightly and handed the empty bowl to the National Teacher: "well, can you have another bowl?"


    National Teacher


    Leng Weiyi


    How big is this girl''s nerve!


    He coughed twice and said, "Madam man, do you remember the past?"


    "Why do you think I''ve lost my memory?"


    Bai Rutong chuckled and asked.


    These two people are really strange. First, they ask her if she remembers who she is and if she has lost her memory?


    Do they know they''re crossing?


    Bai ruotong smiles. After eating the food, she regains some physical strength. Now she is in the mood to look at them.


    When you come, you will be at ease.


    Anyway, now she''s stuck here and doesn''t know right or wrong. It''s better to wait and make a decision.


    Her question choked one of them. Ke Guoshi gave a smile and said awkwardly: "my wife was chased and killed, fell off the horse and was seriously injured, and her head was injured. The doctor once said that his wife might forget the past, so I asked her so. "


    Bai Rutong stares at him playfully. The venerable looked old. His eyes dodged slightly when he looked at him, as if he was arranging something.


    Bai could not believe a word of his explanation.


    Since the head does not ache not itch, how to hurt and skull?


    This person must have done something to himself.


    "Man Ying, do you remember it or not?" Leng Danyi asked again when he saw that Bai ruotong was silent.


    "I don''t remember."


    She followed him.


    Now arriving at a strange place, she can''t expose her identity all at once. These two people wear gold to wear silver identity is not simple, she is better to weigh, from long-term consideration.


    Thinking about this, Bai Rutong blinked and looked innocently at lengyi: "Your Highness, I don''t remember anything. You said I was your second brother''s concubine, but how could I be here? What is this place? "


    She pretended to be frightened, just like a new-born animal. She was cold and timid, and put down her heart slightly.


    Although the girl is a little strange, if she remembers the past, she will not be so calm as soon as she wakes up.


    She should have forgotten the past.


    "This is Nuzhen. I''m the prince of Nuzhen, and you are lady man, the concubine of the second prince of Nuzhen. This old man is the national teacher of Nuzhen, and he is proficient in medical skills. During your sleeping time, he has been treating you. "


    Leng Beiyi helped her sit down and explained the whole story one by one. He said that she was a maid in his house. Once the second prince came to the house, he fell in love with her at first sight and recalled her to the house to become a concubine.


    Bai ruotong was frightened when he heard that.


    Meow!


    What silly dog plot!


    Isn''t this the world of Queen madness? What about Bai Yinling? What about Gu chenlian? What about Gu Yanqing?


    Who are these goons? What is Nuzhen?


    Even if she crossed over, shouldn''t she be in Nanyuan?


    Why are you here?

 Chapter 966

    "Then why am I not in the second prince''s house, but in your house?"


    Bai Rutong tilted his head and asked.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you slowly. Now the most important thing is that I will send you back to the second prince''s house when you are well


    Leng Danyi raises her hand to caress her head. Bai Rutong subconsciously avoids it. His hand was stiff in the same place, and he looked at Bai ruotong in a dazed way: "are you afraid that I will touch you?"


    "Er..." as soon as Bai ruotong smoked his mouth, he was so good-looking that he would not lose a piece of meat even if he touched him. But somehow, she had a little disgust with him subconsciously.


    After thinking for a moment, Bai said, "you... Didn''t you say I was your second brother''s concubine? If you touch me, you''ll give your second brother a green hat. Is that bad after all? "


    Leng Weiyi


    Is she used to her identity so soon?


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace. Cold fear Yi good food and drink for her. Bai ruotong''s body and bones recovered quickly, but he was able to get out of bed and walk for half a month. It''s been a cold day, and I''ve been sending people to follow her.


    On the first day, the visitor replied, "Mrs. man went to the kitchen today and stole a chicken.


    Leng Weiyi:????


    The second day: "Mrs. man went to the kitchen today and stole a Chinese cabbage."


    Leng Weiyi


    The third day: "Mrs. man went to the kitchen today and stole all the seasonings."


    Leng Weiyi


    ¡­¡­


    If he doesn''t make a mistake in investigation, is this woman Gu Yanqing''s engagement?


    In Nanyuan, her identity is Princess Dexin, and her identity is noble.


    But why does she have trouble with his kitchen? She has good tea and food every day, and she has to steal food from the kitchen? Did he not feed her?


    Leng was puzzled.


    After half a month in a row, he could not help but go to another hospital to see what the little girl was doing.


    When she is well, he wants to treat her as a beauty to Leng Fenglian. Now is the critical time. Don''t make any mistakes.


    Leng Yinyi thinks so and walks to another hospital quickly. He pushed the door open and a smell of food poured into his nose. Leng Danyi frowned and stepped into the main room.


    Bai ruotong was squatting by the fire, cooking a hot pot. Seeing Leng Yinyi coming, she gave him a sweet smile and held up a PU fan to greet him: "what''s the matter with your highness?"


    He seldom came to see himself. Except for the first few days, he came every day. After she was able to stay, he never entered her room again.


    Bai ruotong was stunned by his sudden visit today.


    Leng Danyi frowned and looked at her coldly.


    "You cook your own food in the room?" Wei said.


    "Yes, it''s delicious. Would you like to join your highness?" Bai said with a smile, "this is hot pot! It''s very warm in winter! "


    Then, without waiting for Leng Yinyi to refuse, she put chopsticks and bowls into his hands and half pushed him to sit on the stool.


    "When did you learn to cook?" Leng Yinyi squints his eyes and asks.


    "I used to be your maid, how can I not cook?" Bai Rutong asked.


    She and he are always testing each other.


    Leng Danyi chokes up and stares up at Bai ruotong, who smiles sweetly. His heart is slightly tight.


    Is it his illusion? He always felt that this woman was hiding something.


    "Your Highness, what are you thinking? Try your maidservant''s skill quickly."


    White if Tong see he doesn''t move, urge a way.


    Leng Danyi hesitated to watch the food in the pot. He had never eaten such strange food before, red soup, capsicum rolling inside, meat and various seasonal vegetables.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no poison!"


    Bai ruotong picked up a piece of chicken and bit it, indicating that it was not poisonous. He took a piece of meat from the pot and put it into his bowl.

 Chapter 967

    Strange girl.


    Leng Danyi mutters in her heart and takes a bite of the chicken she gives him. The meat is tender with a hint of sweetness.


    Her cooking seems to be... Very good.


    In the heart of evaluation, cold fear Yi raised his eyes and gazed at the woman in front of him. She ate very well, with a little smile, and seemed very satisfied. The gills are like a little carp, cute and clever.


    Hook up the corner of the lip, cold fear Yi eyebrows gradually become cold: "cooking is very good."


    "When I wake up, I unconsciously want to go to the kitchen. I think I must have learned it when I was a servant in your Highness''s house. Who did your highness think I learned my cooking from?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and asked naively.


    "With Liu Zhangshao, he has returned home. He used to be very good at cooking, and the food made by him is very popular. You have a close relationship with him. You must have learned from him


    Cold fear Yi eye does not blink heart does not jump of nonsense.


    Lying.


    Bai ruotong chuckled and did not expose Leng''s lie. He did hide a lot from himself.


    Maybe he is not his maid at all.


    From the time she woke up, the man looked strangely strange. He seldom mentioned her past. He said that she was the concubine of the second prince, but he kept her in his mansion for half a month.


    If she is the concubine of the second prince, she will lose face in the second prince''s mansion. Don''t you hurry to find her? What''s more, he is his elder brother. She lives in his house. He doesn''t worry about returning her to the second prince.


    Her identity may not be the concubine of the second prince, but this man lied.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Yongsui emperor heard that there were dark guards from other countries in Nanyuan Gulong town. He thought for a moment and sent Bai Chu to investigate. Bai Chusheng takes the emperor''s order and goes back to the palace to prepare for a moment. Then he sets out with Ningguo Shizi and orange.


    The presence and absence of secret guards in other countries is nothing more than the news that Gu Yanqing sent to someone at random.


    As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well. When he was suddenly attacked by the enemy during the last autumn patrol, now he heard that the enemy was making trouble at the border. The emperor of yongsui didn''t care about the truth and sent Bai Chu to investigate the matter.


    In the carriage, Bai Chusheng had to admire Gu Yanqing''s decisiveness in dealing with affairs. He could always accurately guess the mind of emperor yongsui.


    "Can the prince and the young master know the Marquises?" Orange''s sudden question interrupts Bai Chusheng''s thinking.


    "This man seems to be the Prime Minister of Nuzhen." Ningguo shizilan verse slightly thought for a moment, the road.


    "Yes, she and I used to be good friends. If we start from her relationship, we can find the miss''s whereabouts faster."


    Orange said back.


    She is now focused on bringing Bai ruotong back. Nuzhen for her is the cave of Shura, where people are all blood sucking demons. She was really scared. What danger would Bai ruotong encounter there.


    "Are you really a princess?"


    LAN Yunwen is dubious.


    When Bai Chusheng told him about it, he was still a bit unbelievable. The girl in front of her looks so young. How could she be the emperor''s younger sister.


    Orange son reluctantly a smile: "Ningguo son of the world, maidservant why want to use this matter to deceive you?"? When you go back to Nuzhen, you will know that your maidservant didn''t tell any lies. "


    LAN Yunwen''s eyes sank slightly: "I''ve heard of the medicine of Ningshen pill. If the poison enters the body, I will suffer from the pain of shrinking bones. The pain is too painful. Do you really bear the pain?"


    "Your Highness, don''t ask any more questions."


    Orange son has not yet answered, Bai Chusheng blocked the way.


    This matter must be a pain in orange''s heart. They exposed her scar once. How can they tear her pain again and again.

 Chapter 968

    "The maid told your master of her identity. Naturally, she was ready to accept your master''s interrogation," said orange with a wry smile. "Yes, the maid had suffered the most pain in the world, and she didn''t want to live when the medicine took effect.


    But a belief tells the maid that the maid can''t let those who want to harm the maid get what they want. No matter how sad, no matter how painful, the maid will survive. "


    Orange''s shallow words are mixed with a touch of pain. LAN Yun Wen''s face was covered with a dark haze. He naturally believed orange''s words, and repented heavily like a huge stone hanging from his chest.


    "Sorry..."


    It took him a long time to say a word.


    "We''d better consider what we should do when the time comes," Bai Chusheng said. If he talks about orange all the time, even if she is strong, she will be tired. "We don''t know the purpose of their kidnapping Rutong. If they really threaten his Royal Highness Prince Rong, we don''t know how Rutong will be treated."


    The reason why Nuzhen kidnaps Bai ruotong is that they can only think of targeting Gu Yanqing. They don''t know why else.


    Since he wants to threaten Gu Yanqing, Bai ruotong must still be alive. Or, they will detoxify Bai ruotong.


    But Bai ruotong must be in a very difficult situation. Maybe he will be put in prison by them.


    Bai Chusheng talks to them about his analysis. After hearing this, orange twists her eyebrows: "what the young master says is likely to be reality. Nuzhen is not like Nanyuan. They are in voodoo and can do anything dirty.


    But you can rest assured that even if other people can''t believe it, the Prime Minister of Nuzhen must be trustworthy. When her maidservant saved her life, her maidservant also knows that if it''s for the sake of her maidservant, she will help without hesitation. "


    After listening, they let go a little. Along the way, they solemnly discussed how to save Bai ruotong. Until dusk, it was not over.


    ¡­¡­


    On the eve of new year''s Eve, the palace was decorated with lanterns, and the great princess Mu Linglong was busy calculating the accounts for a year.


    Just at this time, a maid bowed her head and hurried into the room, leaned over and said, "princess, the lanterns have been hung up, and the new year''s Eve food and stage are all ready."


    Mu Linglong raised her head with a smile in her eyes. She put down her crystal abacus and said, "but when will your highness come back?"


    Hearing this, the maid dropped her eyes slightly and said, "Your Highness has said that I will not stay with the princess tomorrow. He... He is going to another hospital."


    Mu Linglong restrained his smile: "other hospital? Why does he go there every day now? Didn''t the woman in other hospital say she was going to give it to her second younger brother? Why does he go so diligently now? "


    A woman''s heart is always more sensitive. At the beginning, she had seen that woman from a distance. She was beautiful and lovely. In Nuzhen, the woman''s appearance was top-notch.


    She thought that this woman was the beauty Her Highness had found for herself. She was frightened for a few days. According to the counselor Meng ningtang, this woman is a beauty for the second prince.


    In addition, the Lord seldom goes to see the woman, and Mu Linglong''s uneasy heart is slightly put down.


    But half a month ago, his highness somehow went to other courtyard. Although he didn''t spend the night there, he went there for several hours, and even stayed for dinner.


    This makes Mu Linglong''s heart hang up again.


    "My servant asked counsellor Meng, who said that his highness was testing the woman. But the maid doesn''t understand. What kind of temptation does a beauty need to send out? "


    The maid was not satisfied.


    Since the woman came, his highness seldom came to the princess. As the maid of the Lord, she naturally wants to hold injustice for the Lord.

 Chapter 969

    "Bend son, you go to send the string of pearls head and face that the ancestor bestowed last time to other courtyard, by the way, have a good look, that woman is exactly what origin."


    Muringlong thought for a moment, whispered.


    "Yes."


    He bowed his head, answered and walked out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been a month since I came to Nuzhen. Bai ruotong is used to living here. Leng Biyi sent him two maidservants to take care of her daily life. From the maidservant''s mouth, Bai ruotong learned what kind of country he was born in.


    This is indeed the world of the supreme madwoman. There is a Nanyuan Dynasty. The king of the dynasty is the emperor of yongsui.


    But she wondered.


    Yan Jun asked him to come across to let her see the follow-up plot of "the queen of the supreme madness", but why did he come to Nuzhen, who couldn''t even fight?


    Leng Biyi is kind to her, but she always feels that this person has something to hide from her. She was the wife of the second prince, but after January, she had never seen the second prince.


    When it comes to her identity, the maid is also very careful, and the answer is very vague.


    This makes Bai Rutong feel that things are not simple.


    She held her cheek and thought. The girl who was kicking shuttlecock in the courtyard saw her squatting in the corridor, depressed. She stopped playing and said in a coquettish voice: "Madam man, let''s play together!"


    Her sudden call interrupted Bai ruotong''s thinking and gave him a slight smile. She got up and went to the hospital. She picked up the shuttlecock on the ground and said, "it''s OK to play shuttlecock. What''s the punishment for those who lose?"


    When I get along with Bai Rutong for half a month, my maidservants are used to her casual nature. In front of her, they can joke freely, and Bai ruotong will take the initiative to amuse them.


    The two maidservants looked at each other and said in one voice: "does madam want to be punished like this?"


    "Then..."


    Bai ruotong wants to talk and laugh. Suddenly, a group of people come into the courtyard. Slightly stunned, she held the shuttlecock to come. This group of people seems to be dressed as servants. The maidservant standing in the middle is more luxurious than others.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and asked.


    He glanced at Bai ruotong, snorted, and then said, "we are from the princess''s courtyard. Today we are giving gifts to Mrs. man. How about Mrs. man kneeling down to receive gifts?"


    "On your knees?"


    Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows. The maid is not good at it. Her eyes tell Bai Rutong that she is here to find fault.


    "Tassel, Xiaoyi, should I kneel down for her?"


    Bai Rutong turned around and asked his own maid.


    "It''s not necessary to kneel down. It''s just a courtesy."


    Tassel thought for a moment, to tell the truth.


    Curved son sees oneself to be demolished, fiercely angry tassel one eye. She is not happy to find Bai ruotong today. She is a princess. The princess is the mother of the palace. They should help themselves. How can they help Bai ruotong.


    Bend son Cu up Xiu eyebrow is indignant, just listen to white if Tong smile way: "since don''t have to kneel down, that I return a gift good, thank the princess to send of gift."


    She bowed to salute and walked to the servant behind her: "I still don''t know what the gift from the princess is."


    "Do you understand manners?"


    She saw that Bai ruotong''s head was leaning towards the gift tray and pushed her forward. Bai ruotong staggers two times. Tassel and Xiaoyi see him and help him quickly.


    "Sure enough, she''s a wild girl. She doesn''t know any manners. I haven''t said I''ll give it to you now. You''ll have to hurry up and ask for it. What a shame


    Bend to show your true colors. Bai ruotong is nothing more than a beauty given to the second prince by Her Highness. Her status is so low that she doesn''t need to be respectful.

 Chapter 970

    "I''m shameless?"


    Bai ruotong pointed to himself and chuckled twice.


    "Yes, it''s you!" Curved toe raised his chin with high spirit, "Manying, this is the palace, and the princess is your master. I''m here at the command of the princess. You must do whatever I want you to do, or you will be disrespectful to the princess. Do you know? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong sighed. The ancients are indeed the ancients. They are arrogant and domineering, and they don''t know how to come in secret. The guy who pretends to be powerful is the most shameful.


    "What do you represent the princess? You''re just a maid, and I''m the second prince''s wife. I''m more noble than you. Do you want me to kneel down for you? What are you doing? "


    Bai asked.


    "You..."


    I used to be arrogant with the princess. Today I met a hard stone. He bit his lip and his big round eyes filled with anger. She didn''t believe it. She couldn''t subdue a wild girl from nowhere.


    "What''s the second prince''s wife? Before your highness gave it to the second prince, you were so anxious to put gold on your face that you didn''t want to be shameful. You really had a thick skin. Man Ying, you''re just a wild girl that your highness didn''t know where to pick up. You dare to be wild in front of my maid. If I don''t teach you today, you really don''t know the rules! "


    "Sister Qu''er, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Tassel and Xiaoyi turned pale with fright. Bai ruotong''s true identity was not told to the whole family. When they were sent to serve Bai ruotong, the Lord specially told him not to let Bai ruotong know that he was not the second prince''s wife.


    Now she''s being made such a fuss by Qu''er. With Bai ruotong''s intelligence, she can''t understand it.


    "What did I say wrong? She was originally a wild girl picked up by Her Highness. The little girl saw that she was a bit of a beauty, and she even stirred up the hall in the mansion. If I don''t teach her a lesson, she really doesn''t know how to do it! "


    I don''t know what I''ve said. I roll up my sleeve and I''m going to fan Bai ruotong''s cheek.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes were slightly cold. He raised his hand to take her slap. He asked in a cold voice, "what did you say just now? I''m a wild girl picked up by your highness? "


    "You are not a wild girl, can you still be me? What, I''m talking about your pain? I tell you plainly that you are not allowed to think ill of your highness. If you dare to move, I will scratch your face. "


    The curve threatened the road.


    Tassel and Xiaoyi are about to jump. His highness specially ordered that no one in the house should be allowed to come near other courts. Today, Xi''er suddenly came to visit Liusu. She was very upset and asked her not to say anything.


    But it''s a good idea to tell Bai ruotong''s identity in three or two sentences.


    Tassel has been waiting on the palace for four years, and she doesn''t know her mind. This person is always thinking about the princess and eradicating all hidden dangers for her.


    In fact, the biggest hidden danger is that she is the one who most wants to seduce her highness. It''s just in the name of the princess.


    It''s OK for her to be lawless on weekdays, but today she really hit the muzzle of a gun.


    "Don''t listen to nonsense, madam. You are the second prince''s wife, she... "


    "Tassel, are you from the palace or not? Why do you want to help an outsider speak? Are you bewitched by this woman? If she is really the wife of the second prince, how can she stay in our house? "


    Tassel''s words have not finished, curving impatiently retorted.


    She just wanted to make a fool of Bai ruotong and let her take a good look at her identity.

 Chapter 971

    i see.


    Bai ruotong raises her lips. No wonder she thinks something is wrong. It seems that the truth is as she expected. She is not the second prince''s wife.


    Leng Beiyi really wants to give her to the second prince as a beauty. She was told that she was "the second prince''s wife". I''m afraid it was because she was afraid of something unexpected, so he had to choose a suitable time to secretly send her to the second prince''s house.


    At the beginning, he asked her if she remembered what had happened.


    Perhaps, he had let the original owner lost his memory, and he was waiting for this time to cross over. That''s why he asked this weird question.


    "What? I''m right. I can''t speak? "


    Bending to see that she did not speak, proud way.


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "no matter whether I am the second prince''s wife or not, you should not speak to me in such a tone. Because I am the beauty your highness is going to give to the second prince. And you are inferior to me.


    Today, it seems that it is not the princess who came to give me a gift, but she deliberately wanted to give me a bad impression, right? But your princess is wrong. I am not her enemy. I have no interest in your highness. "


    Leng Danyi is full of calculation for her. How can she have the spare time to kill this man.


    A lump in the bend.


    No longer taking care of her, Bai ruotong goes to the servant, raises his hand and opens the gift tray. A string of crystal clear pearls appear in her eyes. She picked up the Pearl and was about to play with it when she bent over her pearl and said, "you dare to talk to me like this. What do you think you are?"


    "PATA!"


    The thread snapped and the Pearl fell to the ground. Bai ruotong looked at the pearls scattered on the ground. He didn''t look half alarmed or angry.


    "If I were your master, I would find a way to replace you."


    The princess is really a stupid person. Even if she wants to have a dog, she can''t have a mad dog who runs wild everywhere. Doesn''t she know that the owner is the one who gets the final crime when a mad dog bites someone?


    "Man Ying, you bitch!"


    Curved son is forced to become angry by her, raise a hand to want to fan down, a big hand but at this time held her hand.


    She turned back in anger. When she saw the person behind her, her anger dissipated and turned to panic.


    "Dian... Your highness..."


    Cold fear Yi frown, cold staring at the bend, eyebrows with a heavy haze: "your hand, is ready to hit who?"


    "This woman is disrespectful to me... To the princess!"


    Curved son wants to tell the truth, but on the way, he turns a corner and adds a desire to add guilt to Bai ruotong.


    "What''s going on?"


    Cold fear Yi turned his eyes and asked tassel and Xiaoyi.


    "If you go back to your highness, miss Qu''er suddenly comes to trouble Mrs. man." Tassel two people kneel on the ground, reply a way.


    "Tassel! Who on earth are you from? "


    I''m really annoyed by this food. From the beginning to the end, tassels help Bai ruotong talk.


    She couldn''t see clearly. What she helped with tassel was not Bai ruotong, but Leng Beiyi.


    She is Leng Biyi''s maid and is loyal to Leng Biyi alone.


    "Curved son, your courage is more and more big," Leng Danyi narrowed his eyes. He saw many twists and turns between women, and naturally understood the reason. This curve, I''m afraid, is to find someone to set up a power. "I said, no one is allowed to get close to the other courtyard, what do you want to do?"


    "Maidservant... Maidservant is here to give gifts to girl man Ying."


    She faltered. The body is shivering under the gaze of cold fear and cold ice.

 Chapter 972

    On weekdays, she turned a blind eye to her arrogance and cold fear. Because the person behind her is the princess. Even if he did not give her face, he would not care about her in the face of the princess.


    But today, his eyes as cold as winter are clearly saying, "I will never let you go.".


    "Where''s the ceremony?"


    Thin lips gently open, cold fear Yi asked.


    "It''s spoiled by a lot of girls."


    How can Xi''er tell the truth? But Leng Yinyi will not believe her answer. Before Leng Danyi asked, the tassel said, "it was she who suddenly snatched it from Madame man that broke the thread and caused the pearls sent by the princess to fall all over the floor."


    Bai Rutong looks at the man in front of him without expression. Although he is defending himself everywhere, he can''t feel the slightest warmth.


    She now ended up in a canary situation, are all hurt by this man, how can she go to thank him for helping her scratch an itch?


    "Curved son, go to the headmaster''s court to receive punishment, 20 big boards."


    Leng Danyi drops a word, ignores Qu''er''s plea and goes to Bai ruotong.


    He stopped in front of her and asked slowly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Bai ruotong snorted coldly, raised his eyes to annoy him, turned around and walked quickly into the inner room. Leng Beiyi''s heart suddenly sank because of her sudden indifference. Without thinking much, he immediately followed up.


    "It''s not my king who provokes you. My king also helps you to revenge. How can you be angry with me?"


    He overtook her, innocent.


    Bai Rutong looked back at him coldly: "Your Highness, you lied to me."


    "What did I lie to you about?" Leng Yinyi looks at her with false doubts.


    Bai ruotong smiles. This man is really good at disguise. It''s a pity not to be an actor for his expressive acting skills.


    "I''m not the second prince''s wife. Why do you lie to me? Did you erase my memory? Who am I? Please give me a clear message. What do you want me to do? "


    Bai ruotong''s continuous questioning made Leng Danyi''s face darken. He glanced askance at the fringe and said in a dark voice, "who''s talking nonsense in front of you?"


    "Nonsense? I''m afraid it''s not nonsense, it''s the truth, "Bai ruotong rolled his eyes." Your Highness, you haven''t told me the truth from the beginning to the end. I''m afraid your tenderness to me these days is disguised. I don''t understand. I''m just a woman. What''s good for you to cheat me with so much thought? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thin lips tight pursed, cold fear Yi to examine in front of the little girl. For the past month, both of them have been playing tricks. Now, Bai ruotong doesn''t want to accompany him to play with his acting skills any more. He directly tears off his disguise.


    "Won''t your highness tell me the truth?"


    Bai Rutong gave a bitter smile.


    "No..."


    I don''t know why, being questioned by the little girl in front of him, he would have a feeling of panic.


    They had only known each other for two months, but seeing her cold and angry face, he was as sad as a stone hanging from his heart.


    "What''s that?"


    "You are right. I really cheated you. But I have my own difficulties.


    You are the woman that Wang gave to his second younger brother, not his wife. I am looking for a suitable opportunity to send you to my second brother, and the most suitable opportunity is to send you silently.


    You used to be an ordinary people. You are right. It is my king who has erased your memory and left you by my side. "


    He knew that he couldn''t cheat Bai ruotong if he kept on talking. He simply half true and half false answer, compared to completely hide, make up another lie to let this woman at ease is the best way at present.

 Chapter 973

    "What about my family?"


    Bai asked.


    "You have no relatives," Leng said without hesitation. "When I found you, you always lived alone. Your relatives were soldiers of Nuzhen and died in battle.


    I didn''t lie to you


    Bai ruotong chokes slightly. She stares at Leng Danyi''s eyes. He doesn''t blink. He looks very serious.


    "Man Ying, tomorrow is new year''s Eve. You promised me that you would make delicious food for me. Is that a count?"


    Seeing her eyes drop suddenly, he approaches her and asks softly in front of her ear.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and did not answer.


    She has to get out of here.


    She doesn''t want her life to be used by the man in front of her. Since coming here is something she can''t choose, how to survive here is at least something she can choose.


    "What? Do you want to ignore me now? "


    Seeing that Bai ruotong kept his eyebrows down, he straightened her body and forced her to look directly at him.


    "My value to your highness is just to make use of it. In that case, what else will your highness talk about with me on New Year''s Eve?"


    She sneered.


    Indeed, when testing Leng Biyi, she deliberately flatters him and holds him with delicious food.


    But now, knowing this man''s true colors, she doesn''t want to do unnecessary flattery.


    "This is your first and last New Year''s Eve with me. I want to be with you, and I want you to be with me. "


    Cold fear Yi unknowingly, out of affectionate words.


    Bai Rutong shivered: "Your Highness, you are not in love with me, are you? I''m a beauty to be given to others by you. If you like me, what will it look like?


    Not on New Year''s Eve. As you can see today, the princess has sent someone to give me some prestige. If you come to me tomorrow, the princess may be mad with anger, or come up with some idea to deal with me. Your highness should accompany the princess. "


    She didn''t want to make herself angry again. Today, that crooked son is a sharp and mean master. He can produce such a slave, which proves that the princess is not good.


    If she really aims at herself, I''m afraid it''s hard for her to deal with.


    "If you''re worried about Linglong, you don''t have to. I won''t let her touch you," Leng Danyi choked and said, "tomorrow''s second younger brother will come to the mansion. He''s here to see you. Tomorrow''s new year''s Eve, I have to live with you."


    "Inspection?"


    Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng Beiyi is speechless by her two simple words. Seeing his distressed appearance, Bai ruotong shrugged, took a mouthful of sugar water and said, "OK, your highness will let the second prince come to inspect the goods tomorrow. As for eating, I don''t want to prepare. It''s too cold in winter. I''m too lazy to move. I''d better keep Mrs. Tang warm. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He is clearly a king, he said East, others dare not say West. But only in front of the woman, everywhere against him.


    He was not half angry. On the contrary, he was afraid of the woman''s anger.


    He wanted to tell her that after tomorrow, she and he would soon be separated, so finally, he wanted to have another meal she cooked.


    But when it came to his throat, he couldn''t say it.


    Maybe he didn''t notice his feelings for this woman.


    This feeling even made him want to know whether she and Gu Yanqing were simply engaged or whether they were in love.


    Leng Yinyi sighed. He suddenly felt that he was like a lost man, unable to find his way in the fog.

 Chapter 974

    It was late at night when Xi''er was carried back to the princess''s courtyard. She wailed and pondered, her pale smile buried in tears.


    "What''s going on?"


    Mu Linglong put down her embroidery and ran with her in a panic. Meng ningtang, who sent Xi''er back to the hospital, sighed: "she''s going to trouble Mrs. man. It happens that she''s found out by the Lord. The Lord beat her 20 times."


    "Why is the king so cruel for a woman?"


    Heart heavy a sink, Mu Linglong looked up, unbelievable looking at Meng ningtang.


    "Princess, I know what you are thinking. But Mrs. man, you can''t touch it.


    She is the most important chess piece of your highness. Today, you have made a big mistake. If she were not the princess, your highness would not spare her life. "


    Meng ningtang explained in a deep voice.


    Mu Linglong clenched his hand and looked at the dying curve with deep eyes.


    She wanted to deal with the woman, when she suffered.


    It''s just a chess piece. Why is your highness protecting her?


    She never believed that this woman was just a chess piece, so simple.


    "The princess knows, you go."


    Mu Linglong clenched her teeth and said coldly.


    "Princess, I hope you are well."


    With a sigh, Meng ningtang bowed his hand to greet him and walked out of the room.


    He saw that the princess was unconvinced, but what could he do if she was unconvinced. This Bai ruotong is really entangled with his highness.


    Although he said it was a beauty for the second prince, he felt that his Highness''s eyes on Bai Rutong were more and more strange.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gu Yanqing, it seems that we have never had a good new year''s Eve, every new year''s Eve, we always seem to be entangled with things, no time to care.


    Next time, can you spend New Year''s Eve with me? Call on my brother and Gu Yixiu. Let''s have a good family reunion? "


    "Good..."


    In the dream, the little girl smiles coquettishly.


    Gu Yanqing opened his eyes, opened the window lattice and looked out. The house was already dressed up for new year''s Eve. The red lantern hung high on the beam and hurt his eyes deeply.


    Originally thought that this year can be a good reunion, did not think, but they encountered the most difficult parting.


    With a deep sigh, Gu Yanqing endured his sorrow and looked up at Zhao Cheng, who was walking up the corridor towards him.


    "Your Highness."


    Zhao Cheng walks into the room and goes to his knees to say hello.


    "How''s it going?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "His subordinates sent people to capture the prince''s bodyguard alive and torture him severely. The man confessed and assassinated the prince. At the beginning, the great prince sent someone to contact Leng Beiyi, the great prince of Nuzhen. The goal was to assassinate your highness.


    But Leng Bingyi changed her divination on the spot. She not only sent someone to assassinate you, but also personally assassinated the emperor and the Empress Dowager. That''s why Miss Bai was seriously injured. "


    Mention "white girl" three words, Zhao Cheng''s eyes slightly a dark. He knew that Bai ruotong was Gu Yanqing''s pain. If Bai ruotong didn''t return for a day, the pain would never heal.


    "It seems that the little girl was kidnapped by Leng Beiyi," Gu Yanqing said without half a minute of temperature. "What''s the purpose of kidnapping the little girl, is it just to threaten the king?"


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t see through.


    If you threaten him with a little girl, why hasn''t he been informed. And there was no Jurchen in Nanyuan.


    He must have some other purpose.


    "The bodyguard doesn''t know about it. Leng Beiyi''s kidnapping of Miss Bai should be a sudden act. The bodyguard says that the prince is also upset about it."


    Zhao Cheng replied.


    Gu Yanqing thought for a moment: "can the captured Nvzhen soldiers have a confession?"


    "Their mouths are hard, and no one has confessed at the moment."


    Zhao Cheng sighed and said helplessly.


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    Gu Yanqing left a word and strode out of the door.

 Chapter 975

    Nanyuan''s prison is at the westernmost side of the palace, where there is no sunshine, and it is always dark and humid.


    Gu Yanqing went to the first floor underground. It was winter, and the underground cell was even colder. It is clear that the sky is clear, but it depends on the light of the candle to illuminate the path.


    Zhao Cheng follows Gu Yanqing. The prisoners on the underground floor are the most serious ones. As soon as I entered, I heard the scream of "Wu Ao" and the "pa pa" sound of whips on the flesh.


    Push open the iron door of the prison, and there are five prisoners inside, all of whom are put on the wall by iron chains. Their bodies were covered with whiplash marks, half squinting and dying.


    "They''re all tough guys."


    Gu Yanqing chuckled and entered the cell. The voice of his sudden entry awakened the five people. They forced their eyes and glared at Gu Yanqing, who was standing with a negative hand.


    "Somebody, close their mouths with a rag."


    He said.


    "Shut up?"


    The jailers looked at each other, but no one dared to ask why. One by one, they bowed their heads and acted according to Gu Yanqing''s words.


    "Zhao Cheng, go and invite the doctor Wu."


    Gu Yanqing turned to Zhao chengphen.


    Zhao Cheng nodded and left quickly.


    When five people''s mouths were blocked, Gu Yanqing raised a cold smile: "to burn five pots of hot water, the hottest one."


    Who dares not follow Gu Yanqing''s orders? The jailers respond and go down to act one after another.


    When Zhao Cheng came back with Wu Shenyi, he heard a sobbing voice before he got to the cell.


    He looked up and saw the jailers pouring hot water on the five men, and then brushing off their burned skin layer by layer. Gu Yanqing sat in the middle of the room, his face changed, and he was quietly eating bitter tea in the wailing sound.


    Where did Wu see such a cruel scene? There were wounds on the five people. As soon as Gu Yanqing''s hot water was poured on them, their skin was boiling, revealing bright red flesh and blood.


    The jailers dare not delay. They brush their flesh and blood one by one. The water flowing from the ground has already turned into blood.


    "Anyone willing to confess?"


    Gu Yanqing picked eyebrows and asked.


    "No..."


    One couldn''t bear the pain and nodded desperately. Gu Yanqing and the jailer on one side winked. The man came forward and took off the rag in his mouth.


    "I... I... Will always be loyal to Nuzhen..."


    He said slowly, biting off his tongue. All of a sudden, his mouth spattered with blood.


    Bite your tongue and commit suicide?


    Gu Yanqing smile, back and Wu God medical way: "save him."


    He had tortured many prisoners, and he knew their tricks well. They were more afraid of Gu Yanqing''s torture than death. Gu Yanqing will not do what they want.


    Doctor Wu came forward with the medicine box on his back and quickly stopped the bleeding.


    Gu Yanqing looked at the other four: "do you think you can really die as you wish?"


    With cold eyes, he pointed to the man who had been in a coma: "when he wakes up, he will be punished more severely. My king will water him with hot water again and again until all his flesh and blood are wiped off and his bones are exposed.


    If you want to learn from him and do not tell the truth to the king, come


    He said that, evoking a bloodthirsty smile. The rest of the four locked their pupils and looked at Gu Yanqing in horror.


    They are tough men who have received many training in torture before going to war. General whipping can''t subdue them, but Gu Yanqing is different. He tortures them bit by bit.


    Such as countless ants, little by little devour their will.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Finally, one couldn''t bear it and cried out excitedly.

 Chapter 976

    Zhao Cheng will, come forward to take off the cloth in his mouth.


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it all!" He is going crazy. Gu Yanqing''s punishment is too despairing. He is more willing to confess than to die.


    "Say it."


    Gu Yanqing moved thin lip, coldly way.


    "The eldest prince promised to cooperate with the eldest prince of Nanyuan to assassinate your highness, but in fact he just asked us to... Let''s try our best to hold you back. If you can''t, I must hold you back. You can''t get to the backyard


    The real purpose of the Grand Prince is to assassinate emperor Nanyuan... "


    The speaker has already lost his strength, so he can only rely on his voice to speak slowly.


    "And then?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and continues.


    "As you can see, we all failed..."


    The man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and returned.


    Gu Yanqing fingered his chin: "then why did your master kidnap Princess Dexin?"


    The man was slightly stunned and shook his head desperately: "little... Little doesn''t know about it. There''s no way to kidnap Princess Dexin in the plan. We all don''t know why your highness wants to do such a thing!"


    He''s telling the truth.


    Gu Yanqing looked at the man''s expression and got the answer.


    As he expected, kidnapping the little girl was Leng Beiyi''s temporary intention.


    "I know all this information. If you don''t have better information, I will block your mouth again."


    Gu Yanqing sneered and threatened.


    The man''s Adam''s apple trembled slightly and said, "yes! The smaller ones have better intelligence. Your eldest prince has a post station in the capital. It looks like an ordinary post station. In fact, all the people inside are Gu Yanjing.


    They deliver messages to us through the post station. If the little ones remember correctly, all the messages sent by our master will be kept in the post station, including a token of the master. "


    "The Grand Prince is a smart man. If what you say is true, then all the messages sent should be destroyed."


    Zhao Cheng snorted coldly and said.


    "All the other messages will be, but... But that token will never be. It''s a token to go to Nuzhen. Yes... It''s the witness of the cooperation between our master and the prince.


    The rest of the message may be destroyed, but only that token, absolutely not. "


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes sank: "what''s the name of the post station?"


    The man thought for a moment: "it''s like... It''s called... Tongrentang."


    ¡­¡­


    New year''s Eve.


    Leng Danyi returned to the court early. Instead of returning to the main courtyard, he went directly to other courtyards.


    "And the girl?"


    He made a tour of the main room, but did not see Bai ruotong.


    "Still asleep."


    The tassel replied.


    Pondering for a moment, Leng Danyi opens the curtain and walks into the inner room. On the bed, Bai ruotong slept soundly. The eyebrows and eyes stretch, the corners of the mouth slightly up, it seems to have a dream.


    For more than a month, she had almost recovered. The wound on his back has also scabbed. He uses the best plaster to treat it. As long as two months later, after the scab is removed, there will be no trace left.


    She looks like a cute kitten when she is asleep. When she wakes up, she looks more like a pretty kitten waiting to be tamed.


    Thinking about this, Leng Danyi smiles from the corner of his mouth and touches her face unconsciously.


    It was a very light move, but as soon as his fingertips touched her cheek, her eyelashes trembled slightly, as if sensing his touch, and then she opened her eyes.

 Chapter 977

    "Are you awake?"


    Cold fear Yi unhurriedly take back the hand, mouth slightly warm smile at her.


    Bai ruotong opened his eyes vaguely and looked around the room before his eyes fell on him. Body suddenly a shake, such as see what frightening thing, she subconsciously back to the end of the bed: "you... How can you be here?"


    "This is my palace. Why can''t I be here?"


    Cold fear Yi asked.


    Bai ruotong shrunk, but the bedding passed her ankles at this time. Cold fear Yi eyes unconsciously fell to her bare feet. White and tender as jade.


    His eyes were slightly warm, but he didn''t look away. Noticing his burning eyes, Bai Rutong reddened and drew back his feet: "what are you looking at! Sex wolf


    "This is my palace. Why can''t I see it?"


    He raised his eyebrows and teased her on purpose. Compared with yesterday''s two people''s rigid situation, today her coquettish scolding actually makes the cold fear Yi comfortable.


    She was angry or sad. Cold fear is not afraid. The only thing he is afraid of is her when he doesn''t exist.


    "You... Don''t forget, I''m the one you want to give to the second prince. I''ll be your sister-in-law in the future. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to play like this? "


    Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his sight made her very uncomfortable.


    Cold fear Yi eyes cold: "you so want to marry to the second brother''s house?"


    Every time I tease her, she will use her second brother as a shield. Is this woman looking forward to serving Leng?


    "Didn''t you decide?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and asked.


    Cold fear Yi choked. It was he who made the right decision, but her "second prince" always made him feel uncomfortable. If he could, he didn''t want to hear the name "Er Di" from her.


    "When will your second brother arrive? What time is it now? Should I get up? "


    See Leng afraid Yi don''t reply, white if Tong curl eyes, hit a yawn, Wanyi asked.


    Her voice just fell, cold fear Yi bully the body, heavy pressure in the body.


    "Do you really want to marry your second brother?" He asked in a deep, mellow voice.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t move. He was so close to her that she could hear his heart beating heavily.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I ask you, do you really want to marry my second brother?"


    Seeing that she refused to answer, his words gained another point.


    "Whether I want to get married or not is decided in this way, isn''t it?"


    Bai ruotong is really amused. At the beginning, he manipulated the matter, but now he asks her for advice.


    "If you don''t want to marry, I can let you stay with me."


    When he said this, he was also startled.


    I''ve only been with this woman for a few days. Why did he say that?


    But he didn''t regret that he had said such a thing. Instead, he was looking forward to the woman''s reply.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mamma Mia!


    What the hell is this?


    Bai Rutong shivered. Does his highness mean to let her stay with him as a concubine?


    She doesn''t want it!


    "Your Highness, you... Calm down..."


    Bai ruotong pushed his chest to keep his distance.


    It''s true that this man is very handsome, but it''s not her dish. What''s more, he also raised a female tiger. If she married him, wouldn''t the tiger bite her to pieces?


    "Why, you don''t think I''m worthy of you?"


    Her dodge and deliberately keep the distance makes him even more irritable.


    "No, no, no, I''m not good enough for you. I''m just a common people. You are a noble Lord. I... how can I be worthy of you? You look up to me. "


    Bai ruotong replied.

 Chapter 978

    Cold fear Yi eyes cold deep, he got up, let her go.


    "Man Ying, I''ll give you time to think about it. If you want to marry me, I will let you be a side room. When I ascend the throne in the future, I will make you my concubine. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s not tempting at all.


    Bai ruotong took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth. Princess? Even if you give her a queen, she doesn''t want to be a queen. This man is full of bad ink, and the weather is uncertain. If he becomes his woman, he will not keep her when he is tired of playing.


    She had better think about how to escape.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, the other courtyard is full of delicious food. Bai ruotong sat at the table of eight immortals, but he didn''t want to eat. She''s thinking about how to get out of here.


    Now the best way is to wait for Leng Beiyi to give her to the second prince. In the interval of going to the mansion, she tried to find a way to escape.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Leng Danyi saw her eyes drooping, silent and in a low voice.


    Bai ruotong shook his head and turned away from him.


    He knew that the little girl was avoiding herself on purpose. Helpless smile, cold fear Yi look to the door.


    They waited in silence for a while, then a man came into the corridor. Bai ruotong looked up and saw that the man was dressed in rich clothes. Behind him were two maidservants and four servants.


    His appearance is similar to Leng Yinyi. He is described as handsome and slender. Facial features, such as the exquisite carving of handicrafts, without half a defect.


    The long and narrow eyes looked around the room, and finally stopped on Bai ruotong''s body. At the end of his eyes, he was shocked and walked quickly to Bai ruotong.


    Leng Beiyi was attracted by Bai ruotong at the sight of him, and his heart was mixed. This is what he expected, but once it happens, it''s not a taste.


    "What''s your name?"


    Cold fear pity low body, and its level.


    White if Tong lip petal is tiny a, a time don''t know how to reply.


    "Her name is man Ying." Cold fear Yi Road.


    "Man Ying, brother, you..."


    Cold fear pity Zheng Zheng. Man Ying, this is the name of his former princess. The woman''s name seems to have been changed by Leng Beiyi.


    "Her name is man Ying."


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng of looking at two people, flat mouth. Even if Leng Yinyi doesn''t introduce her, she can guess the identity of the person in front of her.


    It seems that man Ying is not her name.


    What''s her name in the world?


    Bai Rutong was lost in thought.


    "Are you satisfied with her?"


    Leng Danyi sees that Bai ruotong doesn''t have a look of disgust, and his heart is slightly cold. He turns to Leng Danyi.


    "I want to marry her."


    There is no hesitation in cold fear. Half believe and half doubt, as like as two peas, he said that he saw a woman who was exactly the same as that of Mansheng.


    It''s not exactly the same. Compared with man Ying, this woman is more charming. Her eyes sparkled like stars and were very lively.


    "Man Ying, would you like to?"


    When Leng binglian agreed without hesitation, Leng Bingyi''s heart became colder. He looked at Bai ruotong with the last expectation and asked.


    "Naturally, it''s Manying''s blessing to serve the second prince."


    Bai Rutong smiles back.


    Her smile as always delicate, can fall in the eyes of cold fear Yi, but not a taste.


    "When is brother Huang going to send her to brother Huang''s house?"


    I can''t wait.


    "Don''t worry," Leng Danyi said, turning his mouth down without half a minute of temperature. "I''ll send her to your house after the Spring Festival."

 Chapter 979

    He had planned to send Leng Fenglian to his house after meeting him. Can see cold fear pity can''t wait for posture, but he hesitated.


    Everything was developing as he expected, but he hesitated.


    Looking at Bai ruotong''s joyful appearance, he felt even worse.


    Compared with cold, he is better. Obviously, why can''t he get into Bai Rutong''s eyes?


    He had no idea what the woman thought. If he could, he really wanted to pry open her skull and see what was in it and what she was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    After ten days'' journey, Bai Chusheng finally arrived at Nuzhen. After a day''s rest in an inn, LAN Yunwen goes to Zhang''s house to find someone. Orange and Bai Chusheng go to the teahouse to sit around and inquire.


    "Did you hear that? Recently, baihoujun went to the top of the mountain to hunt a big insect (tiger), which was praised by his majesty. "


    "Baihoujun is a woman, but he is more brave than a man. I didn''t expect that we Nuzhen should rely on one woman to fight in the world. "


    "What''s the matter with women? Our Nuzhen is different from other countries. My wife is a brave soldier. If you look down on women, you can go to other countries, and don''t be our heroine! "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    ¡­¡­


    The teahouse is very busy. It''s all about the recent happenings.


    Orange slightly raised his lips: "young master, you see, I didn''t lie to you. If you want to know something about Bai Houjun, you must come to the teahouse. In Nuzhen, baihoujun can be loved by the people. Like his Royal Highness Prince Rong of Nanyuan. "


    Although Prince Rong is frightening, the people all know that as long as there is Prince Rong, Nanyuan will be safe. In the same way, Bai Houjun is more gentle and loved by the people. No one is afraid of her.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    See a few people chatting very lively, orange son looked at the situation to insert a word.


    "Are you from out of town?" A man see orange two people''s dress is not Jurchen local, said with a smile, "this hundred Hou Jun is our Jurchen ever victorious general, very powerful."


    "Listen to you, does she often go up the mountain to hunt?"


    Orange asked again.


    "No. There are big insects in the mountains recently. If it wasn''t for baihoujun, we people would suffer. "


    The man said briskly.


    Orange with the man nodded laughing, for a long time not to Jurchen, Jurchen customs or the same as in previous years. In addition to the ruthlessness of the monarch, the Nuzhen people are enthusiastic to foreigners.


    Orange two people camouflage the foreign merchant to enter successfully.


    "Which mountain is it?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "It''s Wanzeng mountain nearby. If you walk for only an hour, you''ll be there these days."


    The man returns.


    Bai Chusheng and orange look at each other. They leave three coins and hurry out of the inn.


    "Why don''t we go directly to baihoujun''s house to find her?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    "If so, our identity will soon spread to others. People in Bai Houjun''s house have spies from his majesty, so we can only go to the mountain and meet Bai Houjun directly. When the time comes, you will help us cover up our identities. "


    She knows the temperament of emperor Nuzhen best. Although he is a loyal minister, he is not at ease with anyone in his heart. Who has three points of belief and seven points of doubt.


    This is the reason why he slaughtered his relatives after he took office. Because he couldn''t trust them, for fear that they would rob him of his position.


    Orange hates the emperor Nuzhen to the core.

 Chapter 980

    After new year''s Eve, Bai Rutong locked himself in his room for two days. Every time cold fear comes, it''s a failure. He looked at the closed door, with a dim light in his eyes.


    He naturally knew that Bai ruotong was hiding from him, but the reason for hiding from him was vague.


    He couldn''t tell whether the woman was hiding because of his love for her, or whether she was angry that he promised to give her to his second younger brother.


    After hesitating for half an hour outside the door, Leng Biyi finally came back in vain.


    Inside the door, Bai ruotong heard the sound of footsteps, and his heart finally relaxed.


    She looked at the map she had drawn herself, and a smile came to her lips. I don''t know why, since she woke up here, her memory has become especially good, even to the extent of never forgetting.


    Bai ruotong would hang out in the palace if she had nothing to do. In just two days, she remembered all the places she had been.


    Sure enough, as she thought, the palace was heavily guarded. It was not easy for her to escape. There is no slack in her map. Now, I can only go to places I haven''t been and see if there is any slack.


    After making up his mind, Bai ruotong put down his pen and folded the map into his arms. She called tassel and accompanied her out of the hospital.


    At this time, it was dusk, the fire cloud in the sky was red through half of the sky, and her cheek was also outlined by the red haze. She walked into a garden and just wanted to walk towards the front yard, but the tassel stopped her.


    "Ma''am, there''s the princess''s yard ahead. You can''t go." Tassel road.


    Bai ruotong nodded and wanted to go to another place, but behind him came a mean smile: "is this girl the beauty your highness is looking for?"


    Bai ruotong was stunned and looked back at the speaker. I saw a dignified woman walking with her. Her life was bright and noble. Her half moon eyes were full of affection, her lips were ruddy, and her radian was particularly beautiful.


    As soon as she was dressed, even if she didn''t introduce her to tassel, Bai ruotong knew who was in front of her.


    "See the princess."


    She nodded and saluted.


    Mu Linglong looked at the little girl in front of her. As it was said, the girl was delicate and charming. It still looks like the year of cardamom, but its eyebrows and eyes are bright and beautiful, and its big round eyes are slightly picked, as if it is to hook people''s souls.


    A long skirt of apricot makes her young and charming.


    Mu Linglong frowned, and her heart was upset. In recent days, Leng Danyi runs to another courtyard as soon as he goes back to the mansion, in order to see this fox spirit and say that he is a beauty for his second younger brother. His soul will be taken away by this woman.


    An hour ago, Leng Beiyi was called to play chess by the third prince. If he came back, it would take at least two hours. Now that I see this girl today, she can''t let her go.


    Don''t Leng Beiyi like this girl''s skin? If she destroys her appearance, how can Leng Yinyi be attracted to her.


    She thought so, her eyes brimming with fierce light.


    Bai ruotong was not a fool. From the look of the princess, we could see what he was thinking.


    "If the princess has nothing to say, man Ying will leave first."


    She said in a hurry, turned and strode away.


    But before he took two steps, he was stopped by the guard in front of him.


    "Where is Manying going?"


    Mu Linglong''s voice was filled with a cold smile. She went to Bai ruotong and raised her chin. "It''s really exquisite. No wonder the prince likes it. If the princess is a man, she will be fascinated by you."

 Chapter 981

    Bai ruotong frowned, took her arm and moved her nails away from her chin.


    I have known for a long time that this woman is a female tiger. How could she send herself to this female tiger.


    She is full of fierce light. If she is weak, she will be swallowed by the tiger in the next second.


    "The princess is flattered. Man Ying''s appearance is not half as good as that of the princess." Bai Rutong smiles with no fear. "It''s not too early today. It''s not a good time for chatting. When the princess is free, come to another courtyard. Man Ying will have a good chat with the princess again."


    She said and was about to leave, but the guard behind blocked her up.


    "Princess, Madame man is going to be the wife of the second prince. Why are you in a dilemma?"


    Bai ruotong hasn''t spoken yet. The tassels are in front of her to protect the Lord. In this mansion, she and Bai ruotong are the best. They are the same age. They usually have a good conversation. Apart from Bai ruotong''s identity, Liusu treats her sincerely.


    "The second prince''s wife?" Mu Linglong sneered, "she really just wants to be the second prince''s wife? I''m afraid I want to be your Highness''s wife? These days, your Highness has nothing to do with her. I don''t believe her. This woman doesn''t play any tricks.


    Xiao ER was framed by her and didn''t get out of bed for several days. This woman''s mind is so vicious, tassel, you have been with your Highness for so many years, can''t you see it? "


    "Princess, the maid is acting according to his Highness''s orders. After she is old, she will marry the second prince. This will not change. Please give me a hand."


    I don''t know what Mu Linglong wants to do. In her daily life, she is at a crossfire in the palace, relying on her mother to be the general of Nuzhen.


    The LORD turned a blind eye to her actions. As long as she has a sense of crisis, she will be killed.


    But Bai ruotong is different. It can be seen from the tassels that the Lord really likes Bai ruotong. If Bai ruotong has any advantages and disadvantages, she can''t afford to be a maid.


    "Did Princess Ben say what to do to her? What are you so afraid of? "


    Mu Linglong said sternly.


    "Then please let madam Fang man go."


    Tassel word by word, steady look way.


    Bai ruotong lowered her eyebrows. She could see that the tassel was very scared at this time. Her hands were shaking slightly. But in order to protect her, she forbade her fear.


    With a heavy sigh, Bai ruotong opened the tassel and went to the Princess: "princess, what do you have to say directly is, what do you want to do?"


    Mu Linglong coldly looked at the woman in front of her: "if you want, can you go to our hospital to sit down?"


    "Good!"


    "Madame man, no!"


    As soon as Bai ruotong agreed, tassel held her hand in panic.


    "Tassel! You are just a maid! I don''t care what the princess said to you! "


    Mu Linglong gave a low roar.


    Tassel bit his teeth, was muringlong so a roar, body Hunran a shake.


    Bai ruotong raised a smile and held the tassel in her sweaty palm: "don''t be angry, princess. Tassel is young and doesn''t know much, but she''s just going to sit in your house. Manying is willing to."


    Mu Linglong''s eyes flashed: "that''s good. Come with the princess."


    What else did the tassel want to say? Bai ruotong looked back and gave her a wink. She immediately stopped talking.


    The courtyard of the princess is the main courtyard. Except for the Manchu courtyard where Leng Beiyi lives, it is the most luxurious one here.


    As soon as she walked in, she saw the crook limping in the corridor. When he saw Bai ruotong, he was slightly surprised for a moment, and then he looked at her fiercely.

 Chapter 982

    Bai ruotong didn''t see it at that time. He followed Mu Linglong into the inner room. She called her maid to sit down for Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong sat down and looked at Mu Linglong who was sitting on the throne.


    The fringes are so tense that the pores of her body shrink. She is biting her teeth and forcing herself to be calm. Her eyes are tightly locked on Mu Linglong.


    "PATA!"


    The crisp sound of closing the door shook the heart of tassel. She looked back and saw that the double doors were closed tightly in an instant.


    "What do you mean, princess?"


    Asked the tassel.


    "I want to have a word with Manying. Do you need a maid to tell me?"


    Mu Linglong asked.


    As soon as the tassel choked, he was about to retort, but he was pinched by Bai Rutong.


    "What did the princess whisper to me? That''s it Bai Rutong smiles.


    "Don''t worry." Mu Linglong is satisfied with a smile, tassel is a guy who doesn''t know what to do, but this man Ying is still on the road. He knows that he can''t be provoked and lets himself go everywhere.


    Mu Linglong is very confident about her ability to cover the sky in the palace.


    "Ping''an, man Ying has come such a long way. He should be thirsty. Go and pour a glass of water for man Ying."


    She said to her maid.


    "Yes."


    Ping''an retreats, but after a while, she takes a cup of tea from the inner room and hands it to Bai ruotong.


    Bai Rutong frowned and looked coldly at the cup in his hand.


    "What? Do you dare not move what the princess asked you to drink? Don''t worry, there is no poison in the tea, "Mu Linglong said sarcastically, knowing her vigilance," the princess is not so vicious. She poisons you in the tea, and you can drink it safely. There is no poison in the tea. "


    Bai Rutong frowned and drank all the tea.


    Look at her clever appearance, Mu Linglong is in full bloom. I thought that Bai ruotong was just a soft persimmon. Let her knead it.


    "Is miss Manying hungry?"


    Mu Linglong asked.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "I''m really hungry. What''s delicious here for the princess? I''m tired of eating vegetarian food every day in other hospitals. I''ve heard that the princess eats all kinds of delicacies. I''d like to taste the delicious food in the princess''s house. "


    Mu Linglong was stunned.


    The woman who had been cautious and frightened just now was happy at this moment.


    Why?


    Is it because she told her there was no poison in the tea, so she thought she would not harm her?


    But her straightforward words made Mu Linglong angry.


    The food in her courtyard is incomparable, but how can a girl of unknown origin enjoy it. She wants to eat the delicacies she uses every day. Doesn''t she want to be equal to her?


    Although the heart is angry, can face or maintain calm, Mu Linglong mouth raised a smile: "good, pass meal."


    Even if she doesn''t mention it, Mu Linglong will keep her for dinner. Now she brings it to her door, which is just right.


    ¡­¡­


    Leng Bingyi didn''t see Bai ruotong when he returned to the mansion. After asking the people in the other courtyard, they said that the girl had gone for a walk, but she still didn''t come back.


    His heart sank slightly. He had no time to think about it. He sent people to look for her in the mansion.


    She should not be far away.


    The house is very guarded. Even if she wants to run, she can''t get out of the house.


    All day long, he was distracted. His mind was full of Bai ruotong''s gloomy look.


    When he stayed in the third brother''s mansion for half an hour, he rushed back.


    "Lord, listen to the maidservant in the garden. Mrs. man was taken back to the main courtyard by the princess."


    The bodyguard ran to Leng Danyi and replied in a panic.

 Chapter 983

    Eyebrows and eyes covered with a layer of fierce color, cold fear Yi, turn the pace, walk quickly toward the main courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    The main courtyard at this time.


    Bai ruotong is dying in front of the eight immortals table. Mu Linglong puts down her jade chopsticks, puts her hand on Bai ruotong''s delicate face, and smiles from the corner of her mouth: "Chunsheng has ruined her appearance. Hurry up, and then carry her to the garden. You will never see her."


    "Yes."


    The servant named Chunsheng nodded, picked up Bai ruotong and went out.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The tassel was blocked and knelt on the ground. Tears welled up in her eyes with anxiety. But she was suppressed by the three bodyguards, and could only watch Chunsheng carry Bai ruotong out of the room.


    "Tassel, be wise, and take it as if you haven''t seen anything. When your highness asks, he says that man Ying fell down and scratched his face. If you dare to say anything in front of your highness, I will cut your tongue. "


    Mu Linglong warned.


    With Leng Yinyi''s intelligence, he can guess what''s going on, but even if he knows that it''s his hands and feet, he will still tolerate himself.


    Even so, she didn''t want Leng to know about it.


    If you can hide it, try to hide it.


    "Princess! No! Here comes the Lord


    Just at this time, she limps into the room, and her panic cries disturb Mu Linglong''s thoughts. She turned her head and looked angrily: "what are you flustered about? Man Ying has been led by others. Are you afraid that the Lord will find someone? Hide the tassels quickly. "


    Hearing this, the bodyguard dragged the tassel and went to the inner room. Tassel struggled desperately, but in strength, she still lost to the bodyguard.


    The tassel has just been locked in the inner room. The next second, Leng Beiyi has entered the room.


    He looked around, and there were half of the delicacies on the table. Mu Linglong was playing with a fish. Seeing Leng Danyi standing in the middle of the room, she stood up with a smile: "Your Highness, why are you free today?"


    "Where''s Manying?"


    Leng Beiyi opens his eyes to the mountain road.


    Mu Linglong was slightly surprised and said, "miss Manying? Your highness asked, "what is she doing here?"


    "Do you want to be stupid in front of me? Someone clearly saw you talking about man yingdai in hospital. Who is she? Where did you hide her? "


    Leng Beiyi approached her and questioned her.


    Mu Linglong swallows a mouthful of saliva, is it her illusion? Why does she feel that the cold fear before her is different from that in the ordinary days? His tone is extremely cold, as if with ice dregs, which makes her ears feel cold.


    Was she really right? Is this man Ying important to him?


    At the thought of this, Mu Linglong''s heart suddenly cooled down.


    "Your Highness, this woman is just a beauty for my second younger brother. Why do you care so much?"


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I just want to ask you one question. What about Manying? If you don''t answer again, I''m not polite to you! "


    He was completely infuriated, regardless of the usual husband and wife feelings, tightly clenched her skirt forced to ask.


    "Your Highness..."


    Mu Linglong choked and was frightened by his angry appearance.


    "Madame man was taken to the garden. The princess ordered people to destroy her appearance!"


    Tassel finally earned a few people out of the constraints, she ran out of the inner room, loudly back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cold fear Yi eyes heavy a cold, ran out of the main courtyard. Tassel bit his teeth, endured the pain of being kicked by the bodyguard just now, and followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong clapped her hands, stood up and looked coldly at the housekeeper who fell on the ground and didn''t move. She seemed to feel angry again. She gave Chunsheng two kicks in the face.

 Chapter 984

    Does Mu Linglong really think she doesn''t know anything? She put so much medicine in her meal that she couldn''t smell it? She had already hidden a dagger in her arms. As she thought, Mu Linglong saw her faint and let a servant take her out.


    As soon as they arrived at the garden, Bai ruotong jumped up and stabbed Chunsheng with the back of his knife.


    She moved her wrist, stroked her chin, and was thinking about how to fight back Mu Linglong when a higher noise outside the garden interrupted her thinking. Looking up, Leng Danyi in the distance is coming with a large group of people.


    Bai ruotong started to laugh and an idea came to his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Leng Biyi walked into the garden, and before he saw anyone, he heard a woman''s cry in a low voice in the grass. His heart sank slightly, and he followed the sound. A man was sleeping on the ground. He walked into the grass and his eyes tightened.


    I saw Bai ruotong sitting on the ground in ragged clothes, shivering, with tears in his eyes.


    She seemed to hear the sound of footsteps, and her body trembled suddenly, and she stepped back.


    "Manying!"


    Leng Yinyi didn''t have time to think, so she took off her clothes and put them on her.


    "You... You don''t touch me!"


    Bai ruotong cried and pushed him away, with a touch of anger in his eyes.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Seeing that the servant behind him was about to catch up with him, Leng Beiyi gave a low roar, and everyone stopped immediately.


    He can''t let others see Bai ruotong like this.


    Put the clothes on her, wrapped her tightly, cold fear Yi picked her up, quickly left the garden.


    Bai ruotong wants to struggle, but he finds that the man''s strength is very strong, so he presses her in his arms and can''t move.


    When he got back to the yard, Leng Biyi immediately ordered his maid to boil a basin of hot water and prepare new clothes.


    He closed the door and put Bai ruotong on the bed carefully.


    Bai ruotong is thinking about how to make up a lie, but the man holds it tightly in his arms.


    "Man Ying, I''m sorry... I didn''t protect you well..."


    His voice was low and hoarse.


    Bai Rutong was stunned and looked up at him strangely: "are you afraid?"


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you want me to see a doctor for you? Are you hurt


    Although her clothes were messy, there was no obvious wound on her body. Leng Beiyi can see that she has not been defiled.


    Bai ruotong shook his head and pursed his lips.


    Was that her illusion? The man''s body trembled as he hugged her.


    "I won''t let Mu Linglong go. You can rest assured that I will help you get justice back!"


    He stroked the tears from the corners of her eyes and said harshly.


    "There are also tassels. Tassels suffer a lot."


    Bai ruotong is not for himself, but also for tassels. Just now, when she was asleep, she was crazy and wanted to rush up to protect her. But she is just a weak woman, how can she be the opponent of so many people.


    "It''s time for you to think about others," Leng Yinyi sighed. "You tell me exactly what happened to Wang."


    "The princess insisted on inviting me to her house for dinner. Then I was unconscious. When I woke up, I found a man picking my clothes. Fortunately, I had a dagger on my body and stun the man with the back of the knife."


    Bai ruotong''s story is half true and half false.


    Cold fear Yi listen to, eyes more heavy a point. This mu Linglong, more and more overdone, before in her mother''s face, he forgiven her.


    But her forgiveness became an excuse for her to intensify her efforts.

 Chapter 985

    He was really afraid of what would happen to Bai ruotong if he arrived late today. If she didn''t stun the man, would she be defiled by him.


    At the thought of this, Leng Biyi is even more restless.


    "Man Ying, tell me the truth with me. Do you want to marry my second brother or not?"


    He asked.


    Bai ruotong was slightly shocked, frowning and looking at the man in front of him: "well, what do you mean by that?"


    Didn''t she decide who she would marry from the beginning?


    She''s in charge of this round?


    "Will you please the king?" He saw her confused Pushuo eyes, and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If she said she was not happy, would she be beaten by him?


    Although the man in front of him needs to look good, money and money.


    But it''s not really her dish.


    She always felt that her heart seemed full.


    She didn''t know why she felt that way. Just in a daze, she always felt that there was a figure waiting for her.


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, he had the answer in his mind. If she doesn''t answer, she just doesn''t like it.


    It''s impossible to say that you are not disappointed. In the end, you''re the only one who''s stupid.


    "Take a rest first."


    He said no more, got up and walked out of the room.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Bai Rutong''s heart finally put down.


    She didn''t want to stay here, although she always thought it was not her place.


    Leng Biyi is very kind to her. He does everything except cheating her.


    But how can the impression formed at the beginning be easily changed? Bai Rutong sighed heavily.


    Do not love is not love, only this point, she does not want to cheat.


    ¡­¡­


    Mu Linglong sits blankly in the main hall. It''s an hour since Leng Yinyi left. She hasn''t reflected from his unfeeling back when he left.


    For the first time


    He showed that look to himself for the first time.


    That look of disappointment.


    Now, it''s still extremely cold.


    "Princess, don''t be sad..." curved son helped her to sit back to the main position, see her tears such as broken pearls, one by one out, her heart, also feel bad.


    "Here comes your highness."


    I don''t know who said that. Mu Linglong''s eyes lit up and went to the corridor. I saw Leng Danyi come with her with a handsome black face. As he approached, he opened his thin lips and burst out two words: "kneel down!"


    "Your Highness!"


    Mu Linglong looked at him in disbelief.


    What does this man let himself do?


    He got himself on his knees?


    When did he talk to her in that tone?


    "Kneel down! I don''t want to say it again! "


    Cold fear Yi''s words are more important.


    Mu Linglong looked at him in a daze: "Your Highness, you want me to kneel down for a woman? I''m your princess, and that woman is just a person of unknown origin. You make me kneel for her? "


    "It''s not for her, Mu Linglong. I''ve endured you for a long time. Your jealousy has turned you into a mean woman. How many women have you harmed in the palace for four years? The life of my king''s side room was killed by you at the beginning. And my two concubines are driven crazy by you.


    Your means are extremely cruel. If I keep you, I''m afraid I won''t be able to end my life well. "


    Cold fear Yi word by word, words do not have half the temperature.


    He was extremely disappointed. The incident of Bai ruotong was just a fuse. What he was really angry about was this woman, who always touched his minefield.


    Repeatedly hurt the people around him.

 Chapter 986

    Mu Linglong sneer repeatedly, lift Mou desolate looking at in front of the eyes of the cold man. She has been with him for so many years in order to grow old with him.


    But only a month later, his heart was not at her side.


    Why can''t he bear the things he used to be able to endure now because of that woman?


    A woman who keeps saying that she is dedicated to others, but actually falls into it first.


    "What is your highness going to do with me?"


    She asked.


    "And leave, if the king a letter of divorce will drive you out of the house, is not good for your reputation, you and I better and leave."


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    Mu Linglong smiles. He Li? To put it simply, why should she give way to that woman.


    Is she going to let a woman of unknown origin become the princess instead of her identity?


    "Your Highness, even if you don''t think about the love between you and me, you should also think about Linglong''s mother. If it wasn''t for Linglong''s mother''s help at the beginning, your highness, can you still enjoy your own prosperity?


    Yes, I''ve been trapped by your highness, and I''ve been hurting the women who are close to your highness. But Linglong does it for your Highness''s sake. Linglong doesn''t want to see his highness cheated by those women. His highness belongs to Linglong alone. "


    She doesn''t want to disguise in front of him. Since he has seen through her real face, no matter how she disguises, she can easily be seen through by him. In this case, she might as well put her words on the plane.


    Cold fear Yi deep sigh out a breath, cool eyebrows cold looking at the woman in front of: "are you toasting, do not eat wine?"


    "I just love your highness!"


    Mu Linglong said.


    "You love Ben Wang, so you want to hurt a woman''s innocence?"


    Cold fear Yi pick eyebrows, easy to expose her innocence.


    "I never let my subordinates do harm to her innocence. I just let her face be destroyed."


    She gritted her teeth. It''s the woman who planted it. She underestimated her. Bai ruotong is smarter than she imagined. She knows that she can anger Leng Biyi in the best way and let her down completely.


    She was wrong. Her mistake is that she should not deal with Bai ruotong in the way that she deals with ordinary women.


    "Ruined her face?"


    Leng Danyi narrowed his narrow eyes. How much less can such a vicious method be than destroying Bai ruotong''s innocence?


    "Isn''t it the woman''s face that your highness likes? As long as you destroy her, your highness, you will come back to me, and your heart will belong to me again. This is the best for me or your highness. There is no woman in this world who is more affectionate to your highness than me. "


    She came forward and nestled herself in his arms. She is the woman who loves him most in the world. Why should she share her man with other women? She belongs to him, and he can only belong to her.


    "Get out of here!"


    Leng Yinyi pushes her away mercilessly. Such an ugly woman has no pity from him now. He vomited when he saw her face. After enduring it for so long, Bai ruotong was nothing more than a lead. After all, he could not bear it any longer and tried to break out.


    If we tolerate again, I don''t know how many women will be harmed by her in the future.


    "I have already written the book and sent someone to deliver it to my father. After my father approves, you will move out of the house one day. I will repay your mother''s kindness in other ways, but you can''t kidnap me in such a way. "


    He cold way out of this word, mercilessly turned away.


    "Your Highness! Your highness


    Mu Linglong is flustered. She mentions her skirt to catch up with him, but he is determined to go. No matter how she pleads and shouts behind her, he doesn''t turn back.

 Chapter 987

    Nanyuan Dynasty, Prince Mansion.


    "Your Highness, fourth highness, please see me."


    A steward went into the main room and told him.


    Gu Yanjing looked up from the book and took a cold look at the steward. He just raised his hand and didn''t say much.


    The steward understood and left the house. Not long after, the fourth Prince Gu Yansheng entered the room with a smile. Gu Yanjing put down the book in his hand and raised his eyelids: "how did you come?"


    "If you don''t go to the three treasures hall, you will come to see elder brother if you have something to do."


    Gu Yansheng''s smile is light, not allow Gu Yanjing to invite first, from sat on the right seat.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanjing frowned, but he didn''t reply.


    "Brother, how are you going to thank me?"


    Seeing that he was silent, Gu Yansheng raised his eyebrows and started the topic first.


    "The fourth younger brother has something to say. If he really helps me, I will be grateful."


    Gu Yanjing said coldly.


    Gu Yansheng always says half and hides half, which is what he hates most. Moreover, this man is unfathomable. He can''t guess what he is thinking. It takes energy to deal with him.


    Gu Yansheng smiles and takes out two letters from his arms and hands them to Gu Yanjing.


    Gu Yanjing opened it and said, "where did you get this kind of thing?"


    "Brother, this letter was sent to you by Prince Leng Beiyi of Nuzhen?" Gu Yansheng asked.


    "I don''t know what it is."


    Gu Yanjing moved the envelope and pretended not to know.


    But his heart is full of ups and downs. He should have removed the people from the post station early, and all the communication letters have been destroyed. Why did Gu Yansheng get this.


    "Brother, what''s the use of lying in front of me? Since I said I would help you, I won''t hurt you. I stole these two letters from my second brother.


    Elder brother, you want to deal with the second brother. I know that I want to deal with the second brother as well as you. Why don''t we cooperate? "


    Gu Yansheng asked with a smile.


    "Cooperation? How to cooperate? "


    He did not retort, nor did he admit it, but asked in a dubious way.


    "You blame the fifth brother for the assassination," Gu Yansheng said. "It''s the only way. Tomorrow, the second brother will tell you the crime you committed in the court. You must tell him that it was the fifth brother who did it first. He lacks the key evidence to identify you, and he must have nothing to do with you. "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Gu yanlei is his man. How can he frame him for self-protection.


    "Brother, this is the only way, and the best way. If you don''t do that, the second brother will certainly bite you. Even if he has no evidence, he will create evidence to frame you. Don''t doubt the second brother''s ability. "


    Gu Yansheng was patient.


    Gu Yanjing sighed a long breath, the assassination is indeed his fault. Originally, I thought that Jurchen people would be loyal and help him solve Gu Yanqing''s great trouble.


    I didn''t expect to be cheated by them. Their real purpose was not Gu Yanqing, but emperor yongsui.


    Now that things have come to such a state, what can he justify. Listen to the meaning of Gu Yansheng''s words, Gu Yanqing should be determined to sentence him to death.


    He has no excuse.


    "If you steal evidence from Gu Yanqing, aren''t you afraid that Gu Yanqing knows?" Gu Yanjing asked.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve forged evidence to steal the dragon and the Phoenix. He won''t find it. Now Brother Wang just needs to answer whether I want to cooperate or not. He doesn''t have to worry about the rest."


    Gu Yansheng said.


    "Let me see..."


    He didn''t agree immediately. Gu Yansheng, an old fox, must have his own plan. He hasn''t figured him out yet. What should he do if he does harm to himself.

 Chapter 988

    early morning.


    In the woods, Bai Houjun shot a rabbit running hastily in the woods. When she drove away, a small boy stopped her. Bai Houjun''s eyes were slightly stunned, and he grabbed the reins.


    "You are..."


    The boy raised his head, revealing a delicate and small woman''s face.


    "Princess Chunyang!"


    Bai Houjun exclaimed, and then looked around. It was empty and there was no outsider. She didn''t like to be followed when hunting, so her followers would wait for her outside the forest.


    "Baihoujun, long time no see."


    The orange son stirs up a smile, toward 100 Hou Jun shallow smile. Three years have passed since the last separation. She stayed in the woods for three days and finally waited for the appearance of Bai Houjun.


    Baihoujun stared at the orange in front of her, looked at her up and down, and couldn''t believe that she just appeared in front of her: "are you ok? Is there any injury on your body? "


    "I don''t have anything. I''m looking for you. I want to ask you for something. Except that you can help me, no one can help me finish it."


    Said orange.


    Baihoujun hasn''t recovered from his astonishment. In addition to his astonishment, what''s left is the joy and excitement after the reunion.


    But before I could get excited, my heart sank again. At the beginning, in order to protect her life, she found the elixir of rejuvenation for her. Originally, she hoped that she could find a place to live well, but now she''s back. What''s the matter.


    "What are you doing back here? Don''t you know how dangerous you are? "


    She said anxiously.


    "I know. That''s why I''ve come to see you," orange nodded. "I''ll wait for you in the east room on the second floor of Baixi inn."


    Orange said this, no longer enough, she put on her cloak and left the garden in a hurry.


    As soon as she''s gone, Bai Houjun doesn''t want to hunt. After going back to the house to change clothes and clean up, he went straight to the inn.


    There were three people in the wing room. Except for orange, the other two were men with strange faces.


    "Who are these?"


    Bai Houjun asked.


    Orange smile, one by one with a hundred Hou Jun introduction.


    She swallowed. As orange said, these two people are all noble people of Nanyuan. Since they are noble people, why do they appear in Nuzhen?


    She subconsciously looked at orange, who understood and explained: "we have something to do. Prince nanyuanrong''s fiancee was kidnapped and came to Nuzhen..."


    Orange son choked to choke, the whole course of affairs and hundred Hou Jun say. After hearing this, baihoujun was a little surprised: "is this really true? The eldest prince is such a villain


    "So, please help me save my young lady." Orange nodded, words show a bit of sadness.


    "Chunyang, are you a maid in other countries?"


    You can''t set the channel. Orange''s identity is a noble princess, but she becomes a humble maid when she is in exile.


    Orange grinned bitterly and nodded: "fortunately, I met a good master. Otherwise, I would live in torment for the rest of my life. Don''t call me Chunyang any more. The name of Chunyang is in the past. I can''t recognize anyone except you. You''d better call me my present name. "


    "So good." Bai Hou Jun nodded and answered.


    An hour passed.


    Several people deliberated for a long time, and finally decided to go to baihoujun house. Baihoujun told several people that these days it was true that the prince had brought a beauty back to his house.


    It''s not strange to call a beauty in the mansion, so baihoujun never thought that the beauty would be related to Princess Nanyuan.


    Listen to orange said so, she suggested: "orange, you will dress up as my maid and go with me to the prince''s mansion tomorrow. If you are lucky, you can go to see if that beauty is your princess."

 Chapter 989

    As she said, her eyes turned to Bai Chusheng and LAN Yunwen: "as for you, live in our house first, don''t scare the snake. If that beauty is really a princess, I will think of a way to save her. "


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Bai Chusheng sighed for a long time, and the response of Bai Houjun gave him a base.


    These days, he did not have a good rest, thinking about Bai ruotong. Now, at last, he can have a good sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The sun just came out from the East, and the king''s house was restless up and down. The noise mixed with women''s sad crying disturbed Bai ruotong''s sleep. She leaned up from the bed, just wanted to get up, tassel carrying a basin of hot water into the room.


    "Did you disturb the young lady?"


    Asked the tassel.


    Bai ruotong did not comment: "what happened? Why is it so noisy? "


    "It''s the princess. Today your Majesty''s edict has been issued to allow the prince and the princess to leave. The princess is lying on the ground and refuses to leave. The prince is calling someone to drive her away."


    Fringes are not emotional answers.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. The day before yesterday, she just wanted to teach the princess a lesson. She never wanted to drive her out of the palace.


    Is this a big issue?


    "Madam, you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s none of your business, madam. It''s the princess who has done a lot of evil. As long as the women who are close to the prince, they all have to die. The princess''s means are very cruel. In the years when she married the prince, she killed too many people. "


    The tone of tassel mixed with a sense of indignation that "revenge has been avenged". Bai ruotong raised a smile: "listen to your tone, you don''t seem to like the princess very much?"


    "Naturally, I don''t like it. When she entered the palace, she had a good relationship with a maid, who had good eyes and was praised by the Lord once. Unexpectedly, the princess gouged out her eyes the next day. Finally, she was tortured to death... "


    Speaking of this, tassel''s eyes darkened. Bai Rutong pursed her lips. She wanted to comfort the tassel, but she knew that the tassel didn''t need comfort at this time.


    Because the princess''s departure is her greatest comfort.


    "Madam..."


    The tassel choked and suddenly raised his head to hold Bai ruotong''s hand.


    "Yes?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and looked at her in bewilderment.


    "Can you marry your highness? My maid can see that your highness is really a happy lady. If you marry your highness, you may become the hostess of the palace in the future with your Highness''s favor. "


    She likes Bai ruotong''s approachable temperament. If she can be her master forever, it will be her blessing all her life.


    "Tassel, what do you think your highness likes about me?"


    Bai Rutong smiles helplessly. Like it? It''s frivolous of these rich people to like it.


    "The day before yesterday... My servant heard what your highness said to you outside the door. He said... He really likes you..."


    The tassel bit the lip petal and stammered back.


    She was not careless, she was eavesdropping


    Bai ruotong frowned: "he''s just impulsive. Maybe he has never seen a girl like me before. It''s just a novelty, not a real love.


    The people of the royal family are the most ruthless, and their words are the most untrustworthy. "


    She didn''t believe in men''s promises.


    When she was in high school, she didn''t have a crush. She loved a senior. She was kind to him in every way. Knowing that his family was as poor as herself, she saved her Bento and sent it to him.


    He also said that he might like her.


    But he turned around and gave her lunch to others, joking that he was just teasing her to play.

 Chapter 990

    A man''s heart is the most untrustworthy.


    Bai ruotong is not a compassionate girl. Knowing the truth of her seniors, she put away her love. Since then, she has never been hungry for anyone.


    But


    She had thought so, but when she said this, there was a faint pain in her heart.


    A man suddenly appeared in my mind. He was handsome and elegant, dressed in a black gown. He held her in his arms and called her lovingly with the most moving voice in the world: "little girl."


    "Wu..."


    Bai ruotong hugged his head, and his head suddenly ached like a tear. She couldn''t help muttering.


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    The tassel stroked her in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong shook his head, but his body began to ache at this time. She felt that she had lost something, and the scenes played back in her mind.


    It''s all about the man.


    She saw herself crying in the man''s arms. She saw herself making a fuss in the man''s arms. She saw her heart ache for the man, and she wept silently in the room.


    That man... Who is he?


    ¡­¡­


    Leng Beiyi listens outside the door, and his heart aches when he hears Bai ruotong''s confession that the royal family has no emotion. He knew that this was the reason why Bai ruotong would not accept him.


    Originally wanted to leave in silence, but suddenly came the door tassel panic cry: "come on! The lady fainted


    Too late to think about it, Leng Danyi rushed into the room, picked up Bai ruotong lying on the ground and carefully placed him on the bed.


    "Go and call the doctor, tell the steward, and inform master Ke."


    He said.


    The tassel nodded and hurried back.


    Bai ruotong''s forehead was dripping with sweat. She twisted her eyebrows as if she were suffering from some severe pain. The corners of her mouth opened and closed slightly.


    He raised his hand over her forehead, and she was very hot.


    "Your Highness..."


    She murmured.


    "I''m here..."


    He took her hand and looked at her deeply.


    "Your Highness, I want to marry your Highness for life... One person for one life. I will always be your Highness''s... Little girl... I won''t cry... I won''t make your highness angry again, and I will... Protect your highness... "


    She said, with a strong voice. Cold fear Yi Zheng Zheng Zheng listen to her words, the heart slightly a warm: "you are promised this king?"


    A couple for life?


    Is it her wish?


    Leng Biyi hesitated.


    Isn''t her idea the same as that of Mu Linglong?


    It is because Mu Linglong wants to be a couple with him all her life that she will kill so many innocent people.


    If Bai ruotong really married him, would he become the second Mu Linglong?


    "Your Highness... Don''t be angry or sad. Even if everyone doesn''t love your highness, Rutong also loves your highness. Rutong... Will make your highness happy. He will make your highness happy every day. And his little highness... Rutong will be a good mother... "


    She murmured, the words behind, she said very light, cold fear Yi, even if the ear over her lips, also completely can''t hear what she said.


    "Liar, don''t you say you don''t like me?" He raised his hand to open her slightly scattered hair with a smile.


    He knew that Bai ruotong would be attracted to him.


    She''s just afraid that he won''t like her forever.


    "Here comes the doctor, your highness."


    At this time, tassel returned with the doctor. Leng Beiyi put Bai ruotong''s hand into the quilt, got up and said, "show her quickly, what''s going on."

 Chapter 991

    Busy late into the night, Leng Biyi has been in other hospital, midway to report, waiting for the king to visit the mansion, he said he was sick.


    His mind is full of Bai ruotong''s physical condition now, where he still wants to welcome guests.


    "Your Highness."


    Ke Guoshi walked out of the room with a deep face. Leng Yinyi immediately said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Girl Manying was stimulated and nearly broke through the Wushan skill. I deepened her further."


    Ke guoshidao.


    "What''s the meaning of breaking through Wushan?"


    Chilly, I frown.


    "It means that if you come late, miss Manying will recover her memory."


    Ke Guoshi choked and thought for a moment: "when miss Manying suddenly had an accident, what did your highness say to her?"


    "I didn''t say anything."


    Leng Beiyi shakes her head. He hears all the conversations she had with tassel before she fell asleep. He doesn''t think those words will stimulate Bai ruotong.


    "That''s strange. If it hadn''t been for the words that suddenly reminded Miss Bai of a person with deep memory, it would never have happened."


    Ke Guoshi stroked his beard and pondered.


    Leng Danyi frowned: "Guoshi, you can come to the mansion for a few more days to accompany Manying. The end of the new year will soon pass. After the end of the new year, I will still give her to my second brother."


    Ke Guoshi was stunned: "isn''t this what your highness decided at the beginning?"


    Naturally, he didn''t know the hesitation in Leng Biyi''s heart, and Leng Biyi certainly wouldn''t tell him.


    In Bai ruotong''s murmuring, he recognized that Bai ruotong was in love with him.


    But it is impossible for her to give her what she wants.


    In this case, in order to break his mind as soon as possible, he should also send Bai Rutong out early.


    He is so crazy that he almost forgot his business for a woman.


    ¡­¡­


    The prime minister''s residence is the residence of the marquis.


    Bai Chusheng waited for a long time until dusk, finally waiting for the figure of Bai Houjun and orange. He suddenly got up from his seat and ran towards them: "what''s the matter?"


    Look at his eager appearance, orange heart slightly a pain, shook his head: "did not see the prince, he did not see people."


    LAN Yunwen also came up at this time: "no one? It''s because he saw that the prime minister was white... "


    He was just about to ask if Leng Biyi sensed that they were going for Bai ruotong. Orange shook her head: "no way, he doesn''t have such a high awareness. It should be something happened in his house. He said that he was ill and refused to see us, and his manager was in a hurry."


    "I''ve discussed with orange. I''ll visit the palace with her in the evening." A hundred waiting for you.


    "Visiting the palace at night?" LAN Yunwen was surprised.


    "Yes, I''m familiar with the way to the palace. I''ll try my luck and see if I can see Miss Bai smoothly."


    Bai Houjun explained.


    Bai Chusheng hesitated for a moment: "orange doesn''t have to go. Mr. Bai will accompany you."


    "You..."


    "Bai''s martial arts are superior to miss orange. If he is not careful to be seen by the people in the palace, he can also retreat with a hundred adults." Bai Chusheng said.


    "You take me back with you?"


    Bai Houjun smiles, but his smile is not ironic. She looked up and down at Bai Chusheng. From yesterday on, she felt that the man in front of her was a little familiar. Now when she looked carefully, she suddenly said, "I''ve seen you on the battlefield!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng pursed his thin lips and did not reply.


    "In the first battle of Yunshan, one of your long arrows nearly killed me. Do you remember?"


    Hundred Hou Jun asked.


    "Baihoujun, you don''t want to settle accounts with the young master, do you?"


    Orange some big head, she recalled what is not good, but to recall these bad memories.

 Chapter 992

    Bai Chusheng''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t reply.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to show that your martial arts... Are really good!"


    Bai Hou Jun said.


    "If I knew it was a woman under the armor, I would not have shot that arrow."


    Bai Chusheng thought about it, but he should explain it clearly.


    "Why don''t you see it?"


    Baihoujun is a wonderful person.


    Bai Chusheng said seriously, "you are too big."


    Mr. Bai Houjun


    Bai Chusheng didn''t hurt people''s heart, but what he said was hurtful words.


    Baihoujun swallowed a mouthful of old blood. She swore in her heart that if she had a chance to meet this boy in the battlefield, she would blow his head.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Bai Chusheng and Bai Chusheng sneak into the palace in their night clothes and observe for a moment on the glazed tiles. Bai Houjun whispers: "it should be in another courtyard. That''s right. There are the most guards in other courtyard."


    "Yes."


    Bai Chusheng answers and follows Bai Houjun to another courtyard. They fall to the glazed tile quietly. Bai Chusheng pulls out a tile. Under the dim candle light, he sees a woman sleeping on the bed.


    Although he couldn''t see clearly, Bai Chusheng could still recognize that it was Bai ruotong.


    It seems that Gu Yanqing is not wrong. Bai Rutong is really kidnapped.


    "Is that her?" Hundred Hou Jun asked.


    "Yes."


    Bai Chusheng''s words contain some excitement.


    The corner of baihoujun''s mouth raised a smile: "now that it''s confirmed, the next step is to think about how to save your sister. Let''s not scare the snake today. Let''s go back first. "


    "Good."


    Bai Chusheng looks at Bai ruotong in the room without blinking. Although he doesn''t want to leave, he knows that it''s not good for him to stay here. If he is found, it will affect baihoujun.


    Thinking for a moment, he reluctantly left the beam.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanyuan capital.


    The main hall of the imperial city is prosperous, with 100 officials standing in two lines, and each Prince standing in the front.


    Gu Yanjing didn''t sleep last night, and dark green appeared under his eyelids. He looked at Gu Yanqing, but saw that Gu Yanqing also fixed his eyes on him. The corner of the mouth raises a smile, the smile actually does not take half minute temperature. Gu Yanjing''s heart sank.


    It seems that Gu Yansheng is right. Gu Yanqing really wants to attack him.


    "What else can I do for you


    Yongsui emperor sat on the Dragon chair, and he was undoubtedly the most tired person in the morning.


    "Father


    Seeing that Gu Yanqing was about to step out, Gu Yanjing opened his mouth first.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Emperor yongsui''s eyes fell on him.


    Gu Yanjing choked, said: "about the autumn tour stab, son minister has found evidence, find the murderer."


    "Wow


    After a word, the eyes of civil and military officials lock on him.


    Emperor yongsui''s eyebrows sank: "have you found the murderer? Who is the killer? "


    "It''s the fifth brother."


    Gu Yanjing said without hesitation.


    Gu Yansheng raised his lips, but Gu yanlei''s face suddenly turned black: "brother, what are you talking about?"


    "It was the fifth younger brother and the prince Nuzhen who reached an alliance in private and wanted to kill the second younger brother, which led to the accident of qiuxun."


    Gu Yanjing didn''t dare to see Gu yanlei. It''s the only way he can save himself.


    Besides wronging Gu yanlei, he didn''t know who to blame for the rest.


    Gu Yanqing quietly looked at them, but the corner of his eye showed a fierce light.


    "Gu yanlei, what he said is true?"


    Emperor yongsui asked.


    "Father and emperor, this matter is framed by the emperor''s elder brother. How can the children''s ministers betray the country?"


    Gu yanlei roared in panic.

 Chapter 993

    He couldn''t believe that Gu Yanjing really blamed the mistake on him. When Gu Yanqing sent someone to inform him of the incident yesterday, he didn''t believe what the visitor said.


    From small to large, it is his close relationship with Gu Yanjing. Even if Gu Yanjing betrays anyone, he will not betray him.


    But his face today is clearly to force him to a dead end.


    Does he really want to treat himself as his ghost.


    "And the evidence?"


    It was Gu Yanqing who asked, and his words were not emotional.


    "Of course there are."


    Gu Yanjing took a cold look at him and winked at the door of the hall. Soon, two bloody stewards were brought into the palace. Gu yanlei looked at the person who was brought into the palace, his face turned pale.


    These two people are in charge of his house.


    Although they were from his house, they were given to him by Gu Yanjing.


    "Repeat what you two admitted yesterday in front of your father."


    Gu Yanjing said.


    "Back to the emperor, the matter of autumn patrol was really done by the fifth Royal Highness himself. His highness sent us to Nuzhen and quietly reached an agreement with the eldest prince of Nuzhen to kill the second Royal Highness. But I didn''t expect that Nuzhen broke the contract in the end, not only to kill the second highness, but also the emperor.


    We have letters from his highness five to communicate with the enemy, as well as personal documents written by his highness five... "


    He came up with the crime of nothingness word by word and presented the evidence to the dragon master. Civil and military officials can''t help but take a breath of cool air. The experience of the autumn tour made people tremble. It never occurred to them that it came from a prince.


    "Pa!"


    With a loud and clear sound, Emperor yongsui smashed the documents into the palace.


    "Gu yanlei! What else do you have to say? "


    He said angrily.


    Gu yanlei was shivering all over, but he had a strong hatred in his eyes. Unexpectedly, it''s really unexpected that Gu Yanjing would count all his faults on him.


    He was crazy to believe Gu Yanjing.


    "Father, what the emperor said is not true. Everything he did was his own. He put all his faults on his children''s ministers.


    When he was planning to do this, er Chen once advised him, but he just didn''t listen and wanted to assassinate his second brother. Now he must have been manipulated to blame Er Chen. "


    Gu yanlei explained flurriedly, his eyes wandering in the hall, and finally stopped on Gu Yanqing: "second brother, you must have got the evidence, right? Otherwise, elder brother will not find me as a scapegoat. You must prove for me that it is not me who did it, but elder brother who did it. "


    He was desperate. Now he asked Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing calm eyes: "you and his enmity, has nothing to do with the king."


    "Gu yanlei, you will plead guilty. As long as you plead guilty, elder brother will help you to say good things in front of your father and emperor, so that your father can get rid of your capital crime."


    Gu yanlei is loyal to him, as long as it is his will, he is willing to do it. He is reminding Gu yanlei that as long as he bears all the sins, he will try his best to save his life.


    "Gu Yanjing! How dare you say these things in front of me when you hurt me so much? "


    Gu yanlei sneered. He decided to be loyal to him because he was sincere to himself, but now his sincerity is not worth money.


    "What the king has said is true. How can I harm you?"


    Gu Yanjing asked.


    "Good, good..." Gu yanlei sneered, "since you want to be so heartless, don''t blame me for being heartless to you! Do you think that when I am with you, I really believe you with all my heart and have no defense against you? "

 Chapter 994

    Gu Yanjing''s face sank instantly: "what do you mean by that?"


    "My father, my elder brother has been buying and selling private fire in the capital all these years. He has earned a lot of illegal interests. Please give me a lesson."


    Gu yanlei road.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "What nonsense? Brother, do you think I really don''t have your evidence here? I''m hiding your account book. Now that you have betrayed me, don''t blame me for betraying you! "


    Gu yanlei''s teeth are clenching. What he wants is this effect. Does Gu Yanjing think he has no reservation for him? How can it be? He is afraid of this time and his betrayal. That''s why he hides his evidence. Now, it''s time to use it.


    He''s not a fool. He doesn''t have to do anything to answer a crime.


    Emperor yongsui narrowed his eyes. Unexpectedly, under his eyes, the two men were doing something furtive.


    Seeing that it was time, Gu Yanqing stood up and said, "my father, it''s really like what the fifth brother said. The autumn patrol was caused by the elder brother. He was afraid that it would be exposed, so he blamed the fifth brother."


    Gu chenlian, who has been silent, squints his long and narrow Phoenix eyes.


    This is Gu Yanqing''s real goal. What he wants to do is to completely bring Gu Yanjing down.


    This man is really dangerous. It''s easy for Gu Yanjing and Gu yanlei to split up.


    "Father, do you hear me! Autumn Patrol has nothing to do with children''s ministers. It''s a ridiculous thing made by elder brother! My father must believe in my son''s ministers! "


    Seeing Gu Yanqing talking for himself, Gu yanlei was so excited that his voice almost broke.


    "Gu Yanqing, what''s the matter?"


    Yongsui emperor dark eyes, deep voice quality asked.


    "Er Chen got the news that the eldest brother opened a post station in the capital city with a token for communication between the eldest brother and the prince Nuzhen. That token can enter and leave the territory of Nuzhen at will. It''s a contract made by the prince Nuzhen and the eldest brother at the time of their alliance."


    Gu Yanqing then took out a token and handed it to Emperor yongsui.


    Gu Yanjing''s face is completely black.


    "Well, the Jurchen assassin has confessed, and the confession book has been handed over to the general secretary of the Ministry of punishment. He will report it to his father and emperor after summarizing it."


    Gu Yanqing continued.


    "Ha ha..." emperor yongsui was stunned. He covered his head and laughed. His smile hurt Gu Yanjing''s eyebrows, "ridiculous! How ridiculous! Gu Yanjing, you really deceive me as a fool. Do you think the lies you made up can deceive me? "


    "Father emperor, son minister..."


    Gu Yanjing is speechless. He swallows his heart and raises his eyes to Gu Yanqing. However, he sees that Gu Yanqing''s eyes are faintly shining, with an idle look in control.


    It dawned on him that Gu Yanqing was responsible for everything!


    He looked back at Gu Yansheng, who looked at him with a smile.


    He thought about thousands of reasons, but never thought that Gu Yansheng would help Gu Yanqing deal with himself!


    Is


    He has always been Gu Yanqing''s person?


    This idea deeply shocked Gu Yanjing.


    "Come on! Take Gu Yanjing down and enter the prison! Gu yanlei is an accomplice. He''s in jail. He''ll investigate and deal with it together! "


    Emperor yongsui angrily ordered.


    Gu Yanqing coldly looked at Gu Yanjing''s panic stricken face. It was the first time that he saw such an expression on this man''s face. It was comfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    After the next Dynasty, Gu Yanqing returned to the mansion as usual. At this time, Zhao Cheng received a letter from a flying pigeon and excitedly handed it to Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, there''s news from little general Bai. They say that the princess is still alive and is in the prince Nuzhen''s mansion!"

 Chapter 995

    Gu Yanqing''s expression changed obviously at this moment. He took the letter and his fingertips trembled slightly. I don''t know whether it was because of excitement or excitement.


    He started to smile, and the little girl didn''t cheat him. She''s protected by destiny and won''t die.


    He smiles, a big stone in his heart finally put down: "Zhao Cheng, pack up, tomorrow morning, start Nuzhen."


    "Your Highness is going, too?" Zhao Cheng was surprised.


    "Now that everything has been settled, why should I stay here? General Bai went to Nuzhen on the pretext of solving the border affairs. If he was found out, he might be punished by his father. In this case, it''s better for him to take the little girl back. "


    He breathed out in secret and said.


    He has been waiting for a long time, if not for the little girl, he will not rush to Gu Yanjing.


    "Your Highness, the fourth hall has come down."


    Just at this time, a steward enters the room to report.


    "Let him in." Gu Yanqing''s eyes blinked and whispered.


    "Second brother, how are you going to thank me?"


    As soon as Gu Yanqing sat on the throne, he heard Gu Yansheng''s proud tone. He smiles and calls his maid to tea. Gu Yansheng went into the room and went directly into the side seat without waiting for Gu Yanqing''s orders.


    "I was looking for you, but I didn''t expect you to come."


    Gu Yanqing raised a helpless smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Can brother Wang see that I''m asking for credit?" Gu Yansheng smiles and takes a sip of tea.


    "I will remember what you do for me. I will give you whatever you want, but not now. I am going to leave the capital. On these days when I leave, I will help you keep an eye on Gu chenlian."


    Gu chenlian nearly took a sip of tea and said, "are you going to leave the capital? Does your father know about this? "


    "There''s no need to tell him," Gu Yanqing lowered her eyes. "If you tell him, he won''t let me go. I can only choose to cut first and then play."


    "Do you know that your father will hate you even more if you do so?"


    Gu Yansheng gathered a smile and said solemnly.


    Gu Yanqing half closed his eyes lazily: "he hates our king for a while. Does our king need to care?"


    "Yes," Gu Yansheng nodded, "what do you want me to do? Do you want to stay with Gu chenlian and be a spy? "


    "That''s what you''re good at."


    Gu Yanqing returned.


    In terms of concealment, no one can surpass Gu Yansheng. He has formed an alliance with himself for many years, but no one has ever discovered it. It is precisely because of Gu Yansheng''s excellent hiding ability.


    "Second brother, you must be careful. Once your father knows that you are going to Nuzhen, he will send someone to kill you even if he can''t cure you. Even if the father and the emperor don''t pursue and kill, and the queen, you must be careful to deal with them. "


    Gu Yansheng reminds a way.


    "Be at ease. I have a number in my heart."


    He came back.


    Gu Yansheng nodded and said, "second brother, you can leave without worry. I''m here for everything in the capital. There won''t be any problems and troubles."


    "I believe you."


    Gu Yanqing smiles.


    Gu Yansheng gets up contentedly: "since so, I don''t disturb, second elder brother has a rest earlier today."


    He said, did not wait for Gu Yanqing to see him off, got up and walked out of the door.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    As soon as Bai ruotong woke up, the first person who came into sight was Ke Guoshi. He was sitting at his desk writing something. Hearing the sound, he looked back at her: "but wake up?"


    "How long did I sleep?"


    She was conscious before going to bed, knowing that she must have been sleeping for a long time.

 Chapter 996

    "Two days of sleep."


    Ke guoshidao.


    Bai ruotong got up and stayed with a bowl of fresh porridge on the table. Before the teacher opens her mouth, she begins to eat porridge. Yu Guang looks at the letter in the hand of the teacher.


    "What are you writing about?"


    She asked.


    "Your medicine and food this month." Ke guoshidao.


    Bai Rutong squinted and snatched the list from him. She knew all the words on it, but she didn''t know a word of the medicine.


    "Master Ke, I have a question for you. I wonder if you are willing to answer me?"


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, opening a way.


    "What does Mrs. man want to ask?"


    "What''s my real name? Man Ying is my pseudonym, right? " Bai ruotong''s eyes are like obsidian, tightly locking the person in front of him.


    Ke Guoshi was stunned: "well, why do you suddenly ask such a question? Does it matter who you are? Even if you are not Manying, now you are Manying.


    Since you don''t remember the past, don''t think about it. Now that you can wear gold and silver and live a more comfortable life than before, that''s what you really need to care about. "


    Being watched by her, Ke Guoshi, who was over 50 years old, was a little flustered.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips tightly, thought to himself for a while, and said, "master Ke, I mean, I''m not an ordinary people, right? My identity should be something else. You and the prince must have hidden my identity. "


    In a moment, his eyes returned to normal.


    Bai Rutong has such a question under his consideration. This girl is much smarter than the average woman.


    "Since you have questions, why don''t you ask your highness?"


    Ke said with a smile.


    "Do you think your highness will tell me?"


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?"


    Ke asked.


    Bai Rutong choked.


    She really guessed that the old man didn''t agree with her so easily, so she had no extra expectation.


    She just wanted to try to find out the teacher.


    When national master Ke left, Bai ruotong took out a red gem from his arms.


    This gem was stolen by her from Ke Guoshi. She played with the jewel, which was so shiny that it was cold in her hand.


    From the first moment she saw master Ke, he brought the gem to his chest, which seemed to be a treasure.


    "Ma''am, are you awake?"


    Bai Rutong carefully put the gem in his arms, and the tassel entered the room at this time. She smiles at her and puts the copper basin on the dresser.


    "Where is your highness?"


    Bai asked.


    "In the study, there are guests in the mansion today." The tassel returns.


    Bai ruotong took off the clothes hanging on the screen, just washed them for a moment, and went out of the room.


    Seeing that she was in a hurry, tassel rushed to catch up with her: "madam, where are you going?"


    "Go to the study and find your highness!"


    Instead of stopping, Bai ruotong quickened his pace.


    "Ma''am, your highness is with the guests today, so you can''t take care of her. Waiting for your highness... "


    The tassel chased after her. Before she finished speaking, Bai Rutong ran directly in the corridor.


    She is in charge of what guests Leng Beiyi meets. It''s better to meet guests. She wants to let everyone know Leng Beiyi is a charming woman in a golden house.


    The sudden lethargy and the appearance of the national master make Bai Rutong feel that things are not so simple. If she doesn''t act again, her next fate will either be given to the second prince by Leng Beiyi or be Leng Beiyi''s first wife.


    She doesn''t want it!


    Thinking about this, Bai ruotong quickly ran into the Academy. The bodyguard in the courtyard saw her appear suddenly and was thinking about whether to stop her. Then he saw Bai Rutong rush into the room.

 Chapter 997

    Leng Beiyi is accompanying the guests to talk and laugh. Yu Guang suddenly sees Bai ruotong entering the room, and the smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly converges.


    "What are you doing here?"


    His words cold, originally wanted to concern about the question "your body can be a big problem", but the mind is thinking of their own decision, the original enthusiasm of the eyes suddenly covered with a layer of ash.


    "It''s said that your highness is accompanying guests, so I''ll see what guests are more important than me!"


    Bai ruotong''s eyes twinkled and he walked towards Leng Beiyi with great strides.


    Sitting on the right side of the guests - baihoujun staring at the front of the bold little girl. She doesn''t know Bai ruotong, but orange and Bai Chusheng behind her raise their voices.


    Such a familiar face, such a familiar voice, is not who Bai ruotong will be.


    "Who is this?"


    Bai Hou Jun raised his hand and asked.


    Bai ruotong looks back at Bai Houjun, and her eyes fall on the orange and Bai Chusheng behind her. Just for a moment, she takes back her eyes and sits beside Leng Danyi with a smile.


    "She''s my concubine. She''s just started, but she doesn''t understand."


    Leng Beiyi would not tell the truth, instead, he raised his arm and held Bai ruotong in his arms.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes were cold.


    Concubine?


    Has Bai ruotong married him?


    Just thinking about it, a bumpy running sound came from behind. Then a girl dressed as a servant girl came into the room and knelt down in the palace: "Your Highness, as soon as the lady woke up, she wanted to find her highness. The servant girl couldn''t stop her!"


    Tassel was very frightened, for fear that Bai ruotong might cause any trouble in front of the guests.


    "Nothing''s wrong. You can step back."


    Cold fear and determination smile instead of anger. She came to find herself as soon as she woke up?


    Hearing the news, Leng Yinyi felt a burst of joy.


    "Yes..."


    The tassel swallowed a mouthful of saliva and dropped its head.


    "Your Highness, this concubine looks very beautiful. Even if she doesn''t have a powder, she is still a beautiful woman."


    Baihoujun squints. When she visits the palace that night, she doesn''t see Bai ruotong''s face clearly. However, looking at the astonished expression of orange and Bai Chusheng, she can roughly guess one or two.


    Orange heart is also puzzled.


    Was it not for the purpose of threatening Prince Rong that the prince tied Bai ruotong up at the beginning? Why does a nice lady become his wife?


    And looking at Bai ruotong''s appearance, it seems that he is not surprised at their appearance, nor half happy, just like looking at two strangers.


    This... What''s going on?


    Orange''s mind is in a mess.


    "Naturally, the beauty of my concubines is unique."


    Leng Danyi said with a smile.


    "It seems that today, I''m not coming by chance. Since your Highness has a beautiful woman to accompany me, I''ll leave first."


    A hundred Hou Jun Gongshou road.


    "No, the prime ministers are here today to see our long arrow in the scorching sun. How can they say they are going before they see it?"


    Cold fear Yi politely back. If he really accepted the kindness of Bai Houjun, she would think that she loved Bai ruotong very much. If she was suspicious and investigated Bai ruotong, it would be bad for him.


    "Well, I''ll disturb you."


    Bai Houjun smiles.


    "Man Ying, you go back to the hospital and wait for me. I''ll come to you later."


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    Bai ruotong flattens her mouth. If she doesn''t know what to do, Leng Yinyi may be angry. She naturally knows how to stop.


    "I see."


    She got up and walked out of the study. Orange see Bai Rutong leave, suddenly covered his stomach, whispered with baihoujun ask for instructions, baihoujun nodded, agreed to her leave.


    "What happened to her?"


    Orange''s attitude provoked a cold idea.


    "Yesterday I had a cold food. Today I have a bad stomach."


    Bai Houjun replied.

 Chapter 998

    Cold fear Yi Mou son dark dark, but did not speak. Yu Guang slightly skimmed, and Meng Ning Tang, who was waiting on one side, came out of the room.


    White if Tong slowly dissociate, behind suddenly came a woman''s low voice light call: "miss."


    She looked back at the maid beside the guest just now.


    "You call me?" Bai ruotong was stunned and looked back at her.


    "I don''t have much time, miss. Can you tell me what happened and how can you become your Highness''s wife?"


    Orange son vigilant left and right inspection, the voice is shallow of ask a way.


    Bai ruotong pursed her lips. Listening to orange''s tone, she seemed to recognize herself.


    "Do you know me?"


    Bai ruotong thought so in his heart and asked so in his mouth.


    Orange is tiny a Zheng: "young lady, what do you mean by this?"? I''m your maid orange. Now time is so tight, how can you joke with your maid. You don''t know. After you were kidnapped, everyone was because... "


    Orange suddenly stopped, behind him came the sound of rapid footsteps. She bit her lip, put a small note into Bai ruotong''s palm, and turned to leave in a hurry.


    "Hello


    Bai ruotong is trying to catch up with him, but Yu Guang looks at Meng ningtang, which is slowly walking in the corridor. She swallowed, put the note in her arms and stood in the corridor pretending nothing happened.


    "What is Madame doing here?"


    Meng Ning Tang came quickly and asked in a soft voice.


    Bai ruotong flattened the corner of his mouth: "it''s a little boring, so he came out for a walk." Then she turned and left.


    "Ma''am, please wait!"


    See her to leave, Meng Ning Tang subconsciously call her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and looked at him.


    "Madame, do you see anyone suspicious?" Asked Meng ningtang.


    "Suspicious people?"


    Bai ruotong subconsciously looked left and right, and said blankly, "who does Mr. Meng mean?"


    "If the lady doesn''t see it, that''s all."


    Meng ningtang shook his head and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got back to the other hospital, Bai ruotong opened the note, which only said: open the window at night.


    Will she come to her?


    Bai Rutong was surprised, nervous and expecting. The girl''s attitude to herself today is obviously to recognize herself. She said that she was "Miss". She must know her true identity.


    Although she does not have the memory of this world, her intuition tells her that she is not just a common people, otherwise, Leng Biyi will not be so nervous about her.


    Bai ruotong screwed his eyebrows. No matter what the truth is, he might know it by night.


    ¡­¡­


    noon.


    As soon as Bai ruotong finished his lunch, Leng Beiyi came to him. With a smile on his lips, he was not angry with Bai ruotong''s behavior in the morning. Bai ruotong ate the water and looked up at him: "Your Highness will not accompany the guests?"


    "The guests have gone." Cold fear Yi Road.


    Bai ruotong flattened the corners of his mouth: "since the guests have left, what are you doing here?"


    "Don''t you want me to come?"


    She called her "Highness" in her sleep, and he knew what she meant to him.


    "Your Highness, if I have something to ask you."


    She didn''t deny it, she didn''t admit it, she just changed the subject.


    "You said


    Cold fear Yi nodded.


    "When are you going to let me marry the second prince?"


    She asked softly, picking her eyebrows.


    Cold fear Yi mouth smile a stiff. Is she pushing him? Or is she testing him again, whether she is willing to give her to others.


    "On the fifteenth of this month, I will send you."


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    Bai ruotong began to smile. As she thought, she was still more important to him than politics.

 Chapter 999

    Leng Danyi frowned. After hearing this, she was not excited or sad. Her eyes flickered under the candlelight, as if thinking something.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Her mind, Leng Danyi, could not guess even if she tried her best. It would be better to ask her directly.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t think about anything. I just suddenly feel that your highness is a calm person."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The voice of cold fear Yi is cold. Why every time I get along with her, she can calm him down. He didn''t want to be angry, but in the face of her indifference, his heart was always a little angry.


    Bai ruotong shrugged: "Your Highness keeps saying that he likes me, but he plans to marry me in the end, so I''m thinking, in your Highness''s heart, what kind of existence am I?"


    "Do you really care about your presence in my heart? Or are you just asking? "


    Leng Yinyi sighed. Facing her, he couldn''t get angry. "Manying, sometimes I can''t really think about what you are thinking. I thought I knew you well enough, but now it seems that I don''t know you well.


    Originally I thought I didn''t know you, but I thought I knew you. "


    He had never suffered from a woman''s mind. The woman in front of us is the first.


    Bai ruotong''s idea is very simple. She just doesn''t want to be controlled.


    She did not reply, thinking about how to pry Leng Yinyi''s mouth and let him tell him the truth. But after thinking about it, she couldn''t think of a good way.


    Do you pretend to fall in love with him and force him to be honest with you?


    She can''t do it.


    She just shut up and said no more.


    See her suddenly silent, cold fear Yi and nameless fire. He took Bai ruotong''s hand and went out.


    "Ah! What are you doing! "


    His sudden action surprised her. He walked very fast. She followed his steps and nearly fell to the ground.


    He didn''t speak all the way. He went out of the house, took her and threw her into the carriage.


    White if Tong eat pain of call a, pitifully cover oneself fall pain of bottom. Just as he wanted to complain, Leng Danyi approached her, put his finger board on her chin and looked directly at her: "don''t you want to know what I''m thinking? I''ll let you have a good understanding of me! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When did she have this idea!


    She doesn''t want to know him!


    This man is talking to himself.


    "Go to the dark Pavilion!" He told the groom that he was sitting beside him with Bai ruotong in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, they had nothing to say. Waiting for the carriage to stop, Leng Danyi grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the carriage and walked towards a thatched cottage with a big stride.


    Bai ruotong looked around. There was a large dry wheat field, and a thatched cottage was standing in the middle, which was very abrupt.


    "Hall..."


    She was just about to ask him what he had brought her here for. Leng Beiyi had already pushed open the door of the thatched cottage and walked in with a big stride. He opened the dark lattice of the cellar and looked coldly at Bai ruotong: "go in."


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned, swallowing a mouthful of saliva and drilling into the cellar. Under the cellar was a large dark hole, damp and cold. She shuddered and goose bumps came out of her.


    See her cold, cold fear Yi off his cloak and put on her body.


    "Get dressed and come with me."


    He took his long legs to lead the way. Bai Rutong was stunned and followed carefully.

 Chapter 1000

    At the end of the road is an iron door. Leng Yinyi opens the door and stands aside: "go in and have a look."


    "What are you... What are you bringing me here for?"


    Bai ruotong subconsciously takes two steps back. For some reason, she suddenly feels a sense of fear. Leng Danyi saw that she did not move, and a playful smile rose from the corner of her mouth: "I think you are not afraid of heaven and earth, but there are times when you are timid."


    Bai ruotong frowned. Although the man''s words were a joke, she still didn''t dare to move. Who knows what is the world behind the door? In case of something terrible, she doesn''t want to have nightmares.


    "Come here!"


    He impatiently waiting for her, a big hand, holding her into the door. Bai ruotong wants to struggle, but her hands are tightly clasping her waist, and she is not allowed to move half a point.


    "Leng Beiyi! Are you crazy


    She''s angry!


    She had never seen such an uncertain time for this man. Sure enough, the heart of the Royal people was as deep and unfathomable as a pool.


    "Take a good look, what''s inside!"


    Leng Beiyi ignored her anger and said in a cold voice.


    Bai ruotong''s teeth clenched and looked around. In front of him, there were only rows of book shelves, on which were all books, some of which had accumulated dust.


    "It''s a book! You don''t want to tell me that you are a good child who loves to learn


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes.


    What a strange man.


    Cold fear Yi mouth slightly a smoke. How strange is this woman''s idea.


    "This is not what I want to say," Leng explained with a helpless smile. "All the books here are the files of every minister in the court, what they have done and what they have done, as well as what their wives and children have done. I have a clear record of every one."


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank.


    "Do you know why I did this?" He squinted at Bai ruotong.


    "In order to win the right?"


    She asked.


    "You really dare to say anything. As you said, I do these things to win the throne. I want to get the supreme position. In order to get this position, I will do many things. It took me ten years to build this dark grid. As long as I get the weakness of these ministers and grasp their difficulties, I can easily use them.


    And the person that Wang wants to use most now is er di. That''s why I want to give you to him.


    The throne, I must get it. For this purpose, I will do nothing without regret. "


    Leng Danyi tells every word. Every time he says a word, he goes to Bai ruotong. Until her face is clearly reflected in his eyes, and he forces her to the corner, he stops.


    "So, you''re an accident. I almost lost my mind because of you. If I really left you by my side, what would my second brother think? Will he be the enemy of the king? "


    Cold fear Yi''s voice with a touch of magnetic hoarseness.


    Bai Rutong swallows a mouthful of saliva. He suddenly approaches her and forces her to the end of the wall.


    "But now I wake up. You are a gift for my second brother. No matter how much I like you, I must send you. If you hate me, you can hate me, because this is what I am going to do to you at the beginning. I am not afraid that you will hate me. "


    Cold fear Yi calmly way.


    "Why do you suddenly say this to me?"


    "Isn''t that what you want to know? If not, why do you keep testing the king? "


    Leng Danyi said with a smile, "but I will never tell you what your true identity is."

 Chapter 1001

    As a king of a generation, he could not see through a woman''s careful thinking, but he never said it. However, he was fed up with Bai''s repeated temptations.


    He would never tell her about her true identity, even if she hated him.


    The only thing he was afraid of was her leaving.


    In the future, when she married the second prince, she could see her as long as she wanted to, but if she went back to Nanyuan, it would be very difficult for her to see her again.


    "You are selfish."


    Bai ruotong sighed.


    She didn''t have much hatred for his selfishness. He was a member of the royal family, and most of them lived for their own interests. The first thing they do is to think about whether it is powerful for them, and the second is their feelings.


    It''s not always like this in TV series.


    "Yes, I am selfish, so I will do another selfish thing to you!"


    His eyes were cold. Without waiting for Bai ruotong to respond, he held her in his arms and went to the cabinet.


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank heavily, and then tossed his legs in the air: "Your Highness! You... What are you going to do! Don''t mess about


    He pushed open the door of the cabinet. There was a simple table and a quadrangle bed in it. He put her on the bed and forced her on.


    "Isn''t it obvious what I want to do to you?" He touched Bai ruotong''s face. From the moment she was shot by his arrow, her face was recorded in his heart.


    Now I get along with her for two months, and I am even more worried about her.


    She''s not married yet, and he wants to be her first man. Even if I no longer have her in the future, at least I have now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears.


    Well, what''s this. Good talk is, why say go to bed!


    "If you mess with me, I will marry the second prince in the future..."


    "In Jurchen, no one cares about your virginity. What''s more, our Jurchen women can also serve several husbands. Even if you commit yourself to our king first, my second brother will not be angry. "


    He broke her back, and his fingers had untied her.


    A woman serving doff?


    What kind of world is this!


    It''s not "Queen of the supreme madness" that she''s here. How can she have a sense of np18r.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Bai ruotong tried his best to keep calm: "what if I would hate you? Don''t you care? You say you like me, your love is forced possession? Is it hurt?


    Leng Beiyi, I won''t let you touch me. Even if I die, I will keep my innocence! "


    His eyes flashed a faint blue light: "I won''t let you die."


    After that, he covered himself and wanted to kiss his mouth. But before he met him, Bai Rutong suddenly turned over and sat on him. Before he reacted, he grabbed his throat and put a pill into his mouth.


    He never thought that Bai ruotong would fight back. She is just a weak woman, how can she resist such a strong him. That''s why he relaxed his vigilance for a while. She suddenly pushed him away and bullied him again, which made him shocked for a moment.


    Bai ruotong''s flowing water feeds him with pills, and SA Yazi wants to go. But her short legs are too cold. Less than a moment was he pulled back, and heavy on the bed.


    "What did you feed me..."


    He was about to question, but his throat suddenly burst open, burning and uncomfortable. Bai ruotong pushed him away: "it''s Chili bolus! It just makes your whole body hot and numb. There are no other side effects. I''m just helping you flush those bad bugs out of your head. "


    "You..."


    Leng Yinyi''s face turned red. Now his voice is burning with fire, and he can''t say a word.

 Chapter 1002

    Unexpectedly, he lived for 27 years, and now he is in the way of a little girl.


    "You did it to me first, and I did it to you. Like your highness, I am not afraid that you hate me. But remember, your highness, I''m not the kind of woman who can be frivolous at will. Next time, if you dare to fight me again, I will kill you, even if you are the king of 95! "


    Bai ruotong spoke coldly. After saying this, she turned around and left Leng Danyi alone, staring at him.


    An hour later, when his cold fear eased, he rushed out of the dark Pavilion. The carriage was stopping in front of the thatched cottage door. When the coachman saw him coming down, he arched his hand and said, "Your Highness!"


    "What are you doing here! Didn''t you see man Ying escape from it? Have you sent someone to chase you? "


    He growled.


    That woman must have escaped. But where can she escape from such a big Jurchen.


    Leng Danyi is very anxious. If that girl dares to run, he will not let her go after he catches her.


    "Your Highness, what are you talking about? Madame man has been in the carriage all the time


    The coachman looked blankly at Leng Beiyi and replied in a trembling voice.


    He had never seen his elegant highness angry. His sudden anger made his heart tremble.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng Danyi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and strode onto the carriage. He lifted the curtain and Bai Rutong sat in the carriage.


    "You''re smart!"


    He gritted his teeth.


    Bai ruotong moved out: "even if I run, where can I go? Your highness, put your heart away. I won''t run. "


    If it wasn''t for the strange maid she met this morning, she might have run away.


    In order to see the maid again, she has to bear with Leng Beiyi.


    Leng Danyi squints her eyes, and her eyes are wandering around her. He stares at her slender neck. If he makes a little effort, she will die in his arms.


    But how can he give up, so funny will scratch the girl, he more and more want to trap her in his side.


    He made a gesture to get close to her, and Bai Rutong jumped away like a spring: "do you still want to come?"


    She made a "* * man" defensive action, staring at him with alert eyes.


    "I won''t mess with you any more."


    Looking at her like a frightened little beast, she smiles instead of anger. Just now, although she had lost her face by the little girl, she could see that she was on guard against herself. Leng Danyi felt that she wanted to face again.


    "I won''t believe you!"


    She snorted coldly and took out the dagger from her arms. Signal him to come closer and stab him.


    "If you show your sword in front of the king, you are not afraid that the king will take your life?" He threatened deliberately.


    "I''m not going to let you do it anyway." She said.


    "You can be at ease. I suddenly figured it out," he said with a smile after taking a sip of the tea on the table. "Take back what I said just now. Sure enough, I still don''t want to be hated by you."


    "You... What do you mean by that?"


    White if Tong swallow a saliva, don''t understand a way.


    Cold fear Yi pondering the jaw: "I will let you voluntarily on the king''s bed, the rest, I will not force you."


    "It never occurred to me that your highness still has this kind of fun. He likes to play with his younger brother and daughter-in-law."


    Bai said sarcastically.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cold and fearless.


    Why does this woman always act out of common sense? What she says always makes him incomprehensible but inexplicable?


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night.


    Bai ruotong took a rest early. Seeing that she seemed really tired, she stopped disturbing her and blew out the lights. As soon as she left, Bai ruotong pushed open the window lattice and sat at the head of the bed. Sure enough, not long after that, San Mo came to her room as promised.

 Chapter 1003

    They were wearing night clothes, and their figures were about to disappear into the darkness. Bai ruotong closed the window lattice, through the lantern outside the door, she could only vaguely look at three shadows.


    She was a little confused. She didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to put the three people in.


    "Miss, do you have any questions in the morning?"


    Orange took off the black towel on her face and asked softly.


    "Do you really know me?"


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and asked softly.


    When she asked, Bai Chusheng and LAN Yunwen were stunned.


    The three looked at each other and did not speak for a long time. Listening to Bai ruotong''s tone is not like joking with them.


    Can''t she really remember?


    "Miss, what happened? Don''t you remember us?" Orange asked nervously.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "it seems that you really know me. When I woke up, I was moved by cold fear. I don''t remember anything before. Tell me, who am I?"


    She doesn''t remember the past, because the former person is not her at all. She is Bai ruotong, a passer-by. But when she comes to this country, she can''t live in panic. She must know her true identity.


    "You are my sister, Bai ruotong."


    Orange son hasn''t answered yet, white Chu Sheng takes off the black towel on the face, one step opens a way first.


    He must kill Leng Beiyi. He was attacked by Bai ruotong, and her memory was erased in such a cruel way.


    "You... What''s your name?"


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank. Her name in this world is also Bai ruotong?


    No... no!


    She''s not the... The NPC, is she?


    "Bai Chusheng." Bai Chusheng sighed and looked at the little girl in front of him. It was he who didn''t protect her well that made her suffer so much.


    Grandma, have a leg!


    Is she Bai ruotong?


    Is this really the world of Queen madness?


    But is she dying? Why do you want to be an NPC?


    NPC is NPC. It''s better than Manying.


    At least this identity can make her feel at ease.


    "I... why am I here?" Bai asked again.


    Bai Chusheng tells her exactly what happened. Bai ruotong swallows a mouthful of saliva. How can she block arrows for others?


    No wonder I woke up with a numb pain in my back and felt badly hurt.


    For Bai Chusheng''s words, I don''t know why her intuition tells her that she can believe it. What he said is in line with his own experience.


    What''s more, Yan Jun is the country that threw her to the queen of the supreme madness. She will be in Nanyuan, not some unclear Nuzhen.


    "I wish you were safe now, miss. We were all frightened along the way. I''m afraid that something might happen to you, miss. If you have an accident, your highness doesn''t know how painful it will be. If you disappear suddenly, he will be mad. If..."


    "Who is your highness?"


    Bai ruotong interrupts orange''s chatter with a sudden question. She was so excited that she had no head to speak.


    Orange is slightly stunned. She almost forgot. Bai ruotong forgot the past. She forgot them, and naturally Her Highness.


    She sighed heavily: "Your Highness is..."


    "Now I''m not busy talking about this, but I''d better think about how to let the princess go. If I stay here again, I''m afraid that there will be more trouble at that time," Lan Yunwen interrupted orange. "Miss White, can you tell us why you become Leng Beiyi''s wife? Did you worship with Leng Beiyi? "

 Chapter 1004

    Bai Rutong''s eyes turned: "No."


    These three people should be worthy of their trust. If not, why did the people of Nanyuan come to Nuzhen and cheat themselves with this lie.


    "It''s Leng Beiyi who is lying."


    LAN Yunwen smiles and whispers.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips: "Leng Beiyi is going to marry me to the second prince. On the 15th day, I will be sent there. Now there are four days left."


    Everyone was surprised.


    What is Leng Beiyi doing?


    Kidnap Bai ruotong from afar, not for himself, but for others?


    Looking at the doubts of the outstanding people, Bai ruotong reluctantly recalled a bitter smile: "the former Princess of the second prince is similar to me. After he died of serious illness, the second prince has been thinking about her all the time, so I became a substitute."


    Of course, it was not Leng Biyi who told her about it, but the gossip she heard in the mansion.


    Bai Chusheng frowned. If he could, he would like to leave now with Bai Rutong. But the palace suddenly lost her, Leng Danyi will spend a lot of time looking for her.


    If they don''t make a good calculation, they can''t escape from Nuzhen at all.


    "You live in the mansion, I will take you to escape." Bai Chusheng comforted him.


    "I have a way to let myself go."


    Bai ruotong raised a smile. Somehow, when she saw Bai Chusheng, she felt kind in her heart. Xu is because this body and Bai Chusheng are the same mother, and their blood ties have always been strong.


    "Say it."


    Bai Chusheng nodded and said.


    Bai ruotong swallows, gets close to Bai Chusheng''s ear and says his plan carefully. Bai Chusheng''s eyes showed surprise. After a moment, his expression recovered: "this method can be tried."


    Although she lost her memory, she was still as old as before. Bai Chusheng was relieved.


    After the three left, Bai Rutong was tired and went back to bed. The dark night before her covered her heart with a heavy haze.


    Is her real identity Bai ruotong of the world?


    Now it''s a novel. There''s no description of her being kidnapped by Leng Beiyi to Nuzhen.


    The description of her is nothing more than weak and sickly, and finally Bai Yinling was angry to death.


    So what''s going on now?


    Why is she still alive?


    Has she been defiled by Wan''an?


    She twisted her eyebrows and her mind was in a mess.


    She really couldn''t figure out why she was facing such a situation as soon as she crossed over.


    Besides, there was no girl named orange beside Bai ruotong.


    Is it difficult to


    An idea is brewing in Bai ruotong''s mind


    Nanyuan capital, Prince''s residence.


    Bai Yinling pushed open the inner door of the main courtyard. As soon as she opened the curtain, she saw that two maidservants were packing in the inner room. See white Yin Ling suddenly walk in, the maidservant''s movement stops, stand at both sides.


    "See good fortune."


    "Is your highness going to travel far? Why are you packing up? "


    Bai Yinling twisted her eyebrows and asked.


    "This..."


    The maidservants looked at each other, and no one dared to answer Bai Yinling''s question.


    She has a clear idea. He did not talk much with his maidservant any more. He got up and left the main court. When she came to the study, Gu chenlian was talking with a group of ministers. She was waiting outside the door. After the ministers left one by one, she strode into the study.


    "Are you going to find Bai ruotong, too?"


    She twisted her eyebrows and asked directly.


    Gu chenlian has been out of his mind since Bai ruotong''s disappearance. Bai Yinling naturally knows what he is thinking, but she turns a blind eye to it. As long as he doesn''t have a clear action, she can treat it as if she doesn''t know.

 Chapter 1005

    But now, how can she hide.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Gu chenlian''s words have no emotion. He looks at Bai Yinling coldly, just like staring at a stranger.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? Yesterday, Gu Yanqing left the capital for no reason. The emperor was furious. Do you want to follow Gu Yanqing''s footsteps? "


    She yelled, her eyes red with acid.


    Gu chenlian still looked at her coldly: "Bai Yinling, you should understand. You and I are nothing more than a cooperative relationship. At the beginning, we agreed to let you enter the palace because you promised that you would help us ascend the throne. You should know who we want most when we ascend the throne. "


    "Gu Yanqing has gone to find her. Don''t you worry? Even if you go, when Bai ruotong meets you, do you think she will appreciate you? Or do you think she''ll fall in love with you?


    Gu chenlian, don''t be silly, OK? Now the old empress dowager''s heart has been completely biased towards Gu Yanqing. The only thing you can do now is to stabilize the sacred heart and not to confront the Holy One. It''s not good for you to go to Bai ruotong! "


    She was on the verge of tears. He has been married to Gu chenlian for half a year, but Gu chenlian''s heart is still toward Bai ruotong. Although he bears his feelings for Bai ruotong, his forbearance suddenly gets out of control at the moment when Bai ruotong is missing.


    "Bai Yinling, a lot of things are not done without benefits," Gu chenlian sighed quietly. "Once our palace was like you, the trend was to avoid harm, but except Bai Rutong, our palace had no time to consider whether it was good or bad for our palace. We just wanted to see her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling bit her lower lip, and her eyes were full of tears. Her look was pitiful, but Gu chenlian turned away as if he had not seen her. Bai Yinling breaks down because of his back. She can''t figure out where she is not as good as Bai Rutong.


    Why does everyone love her?


    Many years ago, when she was in the government, she was often bullied. My mother is a sick and weak person. She turns a blind eye to her being bullied.


    She remembers that when she was besieged by her sisters, a young man suddenly appeared. He walked past her in silence, and the strong anger made people dare not move. Bai Yinling escaped, and Yu Guang carefully looked at the boy.


    He is very handsome and elegant. If it wasn''t for the overbearing eyes like obsidian, such a refined person would be sought after by women.


    As if feeling her gaze, he turned and walked with her. Bai Yinling subconsciously back two steps, was forced into the corner of the youth.


    She closed her eyes for fear that the young man would be cruel to her. But the expected pain didn''t happen. The boy just picked up a petal from her head. He closed his thin lips tightly, didn''t say anything, and turned away.


    When she met a teenager for the second time, she was forced to sing opera by bailing Yaowei. Her voice was hoarse and her body was covered with mud. Like the true God who saved her, he suddenly appeared in front of her. Although he didn''t say a word, his walking made everyone afraid to speak.


    When he passed her, his Obsidian eyes flashed slightly, and he whispered a command to the bodyguard beside him. A moment later, the bodyguard put his cloak on her and personally sent her back to another hospital.


    Bai Yinling secretly wrote down the boy, and later heard the maidservants talk. The boy was the second son of the royal family, Prince Rong Gu Yanqing.


    For him, although it was like a feather in general, but in Bai Yinling''s eyes, it was a great kindness, even heavier than Mount Tai.


    As long as he came to the house as a guest, she would secretly look at him and secretly look at him.


    She did not dare to approach him, but she knew that he should be able to remember her. He has given her favor, he is such a delicate man.

 Chapter 1006

    So, three years later, she would approach him, thinking that he would send him back to his house. She never thought about it, but she was coldly rejected by him. Three years later, he had someone to protect him, and that person was his jealous sister.


    Although she was lost, she accepted everything. Because she had something important to do, and at that time, Gu chenlian suddenly appeared beside her. He was kind to her in every way, and came to the mansion every day to please her. She gradually moved her mind, but found that Gu chenlian''s heart gradually turned to Bai Rutong.


    She naturally wanted Bai ruotong to die, and she took away the warm sun from her life again and again.


    Gu chenlian said that she didn''t know how to love someone, but how did he know? When she exploded the mountain spring, she also thought that if Gu chenlian died, she would accompany him.


    She was also crazy for him, and in countless nights, she secretly regretted the explosion of the mountain spring.


    She wants to make up for it, to save Gu chenlian''s heart.


    But it was all in vain. His heart is like a tree root, deeply rooted in Bai ruotong. No matter how hard she tries to pull it out, it is futile.


    With a heavy sigh, Bai Yinling turned and left the study. Red leaf is waiting outside the room. She can see the scene clearly just now. She bites her lips and wants to comfort her. But she hears Bai Yinling''s cold voice and whispers: "you go to the palace and tell the queen that the prince is leaving Beijing soon."


    Since she can''t stop the prince, she''ll find someone who can stop him.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Ke Guoshi rushed to the palace in a hurry. He didn''t have time to greet Leng Biyi. He quickly walked into another courtyard. He saw Bai ruotong sitting on the swing in the courtyard. He stepped forward and said in a hurry, "Madam man, can you see my precious stone?"


    "Gem? What kind of gem? "


    Bai ruotong pretends to be confused.


    The corner of Ke National Teacher''s mouth slightly draws, pressing the anger way: "full madam, you don''t need to be confused with the old body, what old body is saying, you should be clear."


    When he returned to the government yesterday, he found that his Ruby had disappeared. I can only think about it in Bai ruotong.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, master. I have food and drink in the palace. Why steal your precious stones? If I really want these rich things, what do I want from the second prince''s mansion in the future? "


    She blinked and replied blankly.


    Ke Guoshi squinted slightly, as if wondering whether what she said was true or not.


    After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t make up his mind. Ke Guoshi sighed heavily: "Madam man, I underestimated you. I thought you were just an ordinary girl. It seems that you are really good at it


    "I don''t know what you said, master Baike." Bai ruotong shrugged and pretended not to understand.


    With a smile, master Ke took out a book from his arms and handed it to Bai ruotong: "since you have taken the gem, you don''t want to give it back to me, and I don''t want to force you any more. This book is for you. If it''s predestined, you know how to use it."


    Bai ruotong was in the same place, and he didn''t know whether to pick up or not. When Ke Guoshi saw that she was not moved, he put the book on the table and turned away.


    Seeing that he had gone far away, Bai ruotong took the book on the desk and opened it. There were four big words on the inside: "Wushan art".


    This


    Bai Rutong is a little confused. What does the good old man do for her with this secret script? Is it difficult for her to practice Wushan? What kind of ghost is Wushan? A name is not a good thing.

 Chapter 1007

    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and thought again and again that he would put the book in his arms.


    Let''s go step by step. Since it''s a secret script, she doesn''t want it for nothing. There are many protagonists in costume TV series who become winners by secret script. Although she is just an NPC, she will be happy when she comes. Maybe she will have a leading role.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, after dinner. Tassel ran into the inner room in a hurry. Before waiting for Bai Rutong to speak, she said anxiously: "madam, it''s not good! Your highness suddenly fainted in the hunting ground. He has just been carried back. Please go and have a look. "


    Bai ruotong''s hand trembled slightly, looked up at her and blinked at her with confused eyes: "he fainted. What''s the matter with me? What am I going to do? "


    "Ma''am, you are a happy person for your highness. If you go to see him when he is seriously ill, he will be happy."


    Tassel road.


    "If I don''t go, why should I make him happy? The more unhappy he is, the better for me."


    Bai Rutong replied with a smile and looked up to eat the last mouthful of fresh porridge.


    Leng Beiyi nearly raped her yesterday, but today she is ill for no reason. It should be a lesson to him.


    Tassel was stunned, and no more comforting.


    ¡­¡­


    The main hospital.


    When Leng Beiyi wakes up, it''s already late at night. He caresses his forehead and takes a deep breath. In the hunting ground, he thought about Bai ruotong all the time. As a result, he was intrigued by the third prince and ate a secret weapon.


    Fortunately, the concealed weapon was not deeply embedded and did not hurt his life.


    "Your Highness."


    Seeing that he was sober, Meng ningtang handed him a cup of hot water. Leng Danyi took a sip and said in a hoarse voice: "how long is it before the 15th anniversary?"


    "If you go back to your highness, there will be three days left."


    Meng ningtang came back.


    Cold fear Yi smell speech, close thin lips, eyes flashed a complex.


    "Your Highness, there is one thing I don''t know whether to say or not."


    Mengningtang archway.


    "Now that you have asked, what else should I say? Just say it."


    Cold fear Yi helpless smile.


    Meng ningtang''s eyes flashed: "if you are not wrong, your highness will be reluctant to marry miss Manying?"


    "What''s her real name? I forgot. "


    Leng Yinyi didn''t reply directly and asked.


    Meng ningtang was slightly stunned. He thought for a moment and said, "Bai Rutong."


    "Bai ruotong..." Leng Danyi''s mouth began to smile, "this name is much better than man Ying''s..."


    "Your Highness, if you really like Madame man, you will leave her. Weichen goes to make it clear with his Highness the second prince instead of you. Why do you torture yourself? What''s good for you to be absent-minded? If she does marry the second prince, you will be very sad. In this case, why don''t you keep her? "


    Meng ningtang can''t go on watching. In the beginning, he did not support the kidnapping of Bai ruotong. After Bai ruotong came, he did not support Leng Beiyi to get along with Bai ruotong. He knew that his highness was an affectionate person and might be attracted by this frank little girl.


    Unexpectedly, he expected everything.


    Now that consolation is useless, he has to let it go.


    "..." cold fear Yi eyes a cold, thin lips moved, but did not speak.


    Bai ruotong?


    She didn''t like what she was left to do.


    This little girl is full of thoughts to escape from his side.


    "Your Highness, do you remember Mrs. Chen?"


    Meng ningtang''s cold way.


    Leng Danyi was surprised: "well, what do you do with this woman''s name?"


    "At the beginning, she was his Highness''s favorite wife, but because of the princess, she lost her child, and finally died of depression. His highness should have regretted that he didn''t think about it from the perspective of Mrs. Chen. "


    Meng ningtang tears away the pain in Leng Bingyi''s heart.

 Chapter 1008

    "Stop it..."


    Cold fear Yi sink a way.


    "Because of the princess''s mother, your Highness has been forbearing. When Mrs. Chen was most sad, you didn''t visit Mrs. Chen. You originally intended to protect Mrs. Chen, but in Mrs. Chen''s eyes, you have become a merciless king.


    When Mrs. Chen passed away, you were in agony and hated the princess to the core. So when the princess uses the same method to deal with Mrs. man, you are so angry and take this opportunity to drive the princess out of the house. Isn''t it all because you want to atone?


    Your highness, don''t make the same mistake... "


    "PATA!"


    With a sharp crisp sound, the oil colored vase was broken at the foot of Meng ningtang.


    "I told you to stop talking. Can''t you hear me?"


    Cold fear Yi wring eyebrows, eyes across a obliteration.


    He said what was on his mind, that''s why he was so angry. Meng ningtang swallowed his fear and arched his hand and said, "I''m loyal to your highness, and I''ll think of your highness wholeheartedly. Naturally, I don''t want your highness to regret it.


    Manying girl is predestined relationship with her highness. Since Her Highness loves her, she should stay with her and never let her go again. This is undoubtedly the best choice for your highness.


    I''m your Highness''s counselor. I don''t want to see your highness suffer so much for women''s affairs. "


    "Mengningtang..."


    Leng Biyi gradually calms down his anger. He turns his eyes and looks at Leng Biyi helplessly. His eyes are slightly cold and he says in a soft voice: "I know what I''m doing and what''s the most important thing now. As you say, I really love Manying


    But in order to make man Ying miss a chance to get the throne, I can''t do it. I didn''t love her so much, and I didn''t love Mrs. Chen so much at the beginning. You don''t have to say much. I have my own thoughts in mind. "


    Yes, he has already convinced himself to let go of his love for Bai ruotong.


    Because he has more important things to do, and his children''s love will prevent him from becoming king. In this case, he must not be trapped by the situation. "


    Seeing that his persuasion didn''t work, Meng ningtang shook his head, sighed heavily and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, he turned a lot better. Just after dressing the wound, he got up and rushed to another hospital. At this time, there are three or five maidservants busy in other courtyard. Seeing Leng Beiyi coming, they retreat one by one.


    As soon as they retreated, a touch of red shadow entered the eyes of Leng Danyi.


    Bai ruotong is standing in the center of the hall. Although her face is not powdered, her cheeks are more ruddy against the red wedding dress. She pursed slightly, as if dissatisfied with what she was wearing.


    The delicate look with a red wedding dress, surprised the cold fear Yi eyes.


    Leng Danyi looks at her. For a moment, he suddenly wants the bride to be his own.


    "Your Highness, this wedding dress was made overnight. Do you think it fits well?"


    One side of good life woman asked softly.


    Leng Danyi nodded and said with a smile: "it fits me very well."


    "Your Highness, don''t you take me as a beauty and put me directly into the second prince''s house? How can you prepare my wedding dress? "


    Bai said in dismay.


    Didn''t he say the lower the key, the better? How to prepare her so ceremoniously.


    "You are the one who went out of my palace, so you can''t lose my face."


    Leng Danyi reaches for her hand and just wants to touch her face, but Bai Rutong takes advantage of the situation to avoid her. His eyes were slightly cold: "still angry with the king the day before yesterday?"


    "How dare I be angry? You are your highness. You are not angry with me."


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and replied.


    "Lie, you are clearly still angry, otherwise this king suffered so serious injury, why don''t you come to see one eye?"


    Cold fear Yi asked.

 Chapter 1009

    "If your injury is serious, you should be lying in bed now. How can you still have the strength to appear in front of me?"


    Bai said sarcastically.


    She looks like a kitten stretching her claws to bite.


    "You step back."


    Cold fear Yi soft voice way.


    "Yes."


    The maidservants answered and turned out of the room. Leng Danyi strides to Bai ruotong and puts a jade pendant on her neck: "I will let tassel accompany you to the second younger brother''s house. If the second younger brother doesn''t take you well, you can come back at any time.


    This Yingluo was made for you with a lot of money


    "Are you whipping a candy?"


    Bai Rutong shivered a little unaccustomed.


    Leng Danyi sighed: "it seems that the former king of Japan really scared you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you think Wang is a scum?"


    He asked softly, raising his eyes.


    Bai ruotong''s heart tightened slightly: "what do you want..."


    "I said that I don''t want you to hate me, so I won''t do anything you hate in the future. I''m sorry that I didn''t force you to marry my second brother from your will.


    But in addition, I promise you everything and I will give you whatever you want. You can come back any time you want in the future. "


    Leng said seriously.


    Bai Rutong frowned slightly. There was something wrong with the man in front of him. It was very strange.


    "Come back any time. Do you think you are my mother''s home?"


    "You can think that Wang is really your family."


    Leng Danyi said with a smile.


    Bai Rutong shivered. Did the man take the wrong medicine? Why become so cautious?


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so nice to me all of a sudden? "


    She said in surprise.


    "Shouldn''t I be good to you?" Cold fear Yi asked.


    "You said I''ll come back if I''m not happy. What can I do when I come back to be your maid?"


    Bai said tentatively.


    "It''s not a maid. I want you to be my wife." He returned without hesitation.


    "Don''t you dislike me?"


    "Don''t give up." Cold fear Yi Road.


    Abnormal! It''s abnormal!


    This man is super abnormal!


    She stepped back two steps to keep her distance from Leng. He suddenly said something sweet. He didn''t want to do something to her, did he?


    "Don''t worry, what I said to you is true, and there is not a word to deceive you," he naturally saw what the little girl was thinking. He gently hooked his mouth, and he deliberately approached her. "If I really want to do something to you, you can''t escape today.


    The day before yesterday, you were just lucky to let me fall into your trap. You don''t want me to fall into your trap again. "


    "Your Highness, I really don''t understand what you like about me? I want a body, no body, a face... Well, it''s pretty.


    But in your eyes, I should be just a suckling little girl. You are so kind to me, but you just ask me to marry others, and you don''t want me to do anything else. What''s your intention to me? "


    Bai ruotong doesn''t understand that Leng Danyi''s first consideration is whether the matter is beneficial to him, and his commitment to her is clearly harmful to him. Why should he promise so much?


    She doesn''t want to believe he''s really in love with her.


    How many days have they been together? It''s so easy to fall in love with a person that he has to fall in love with many girls in his life.


    "I said, I don''t want to be hated by you," Leng Yinyi said with a helpless smile. Why can''t the girl understand him? "Man Ying, don''t you always want to know your true identity? I can tell you your real name. In exchange, can you trust me even once? "

 Chapter 1010

    After swallowing, Bai ruotong pursed his thin lips and looked at Leng Yinyi. His eyes were calm, and a faint smile was on the corner of his mouth. She couldn''t see what he was doing, so she had to be dubious: "what''s my real name?"


    "Bai ruotong."


    Leng Bingyi says these three words without half doubt.


    He is not afraid that Gu Yanqing will appear and bring her back, because she has no memory now. Gu Yanqing is like a stranger to her. He didn''t worry about her relatives coming to find her.


    The relatives are all cold and thin people. She is just a woman. Who really cares and cares?


    He is confident that one day, he will let her world only trust him. Even if I can''t be his wife, it''s good to leave my own shadow in this woman''s heart.


    "Bai ruotong..."


    He thought she would be happy or confused. But she hung her eyes and covered them with a thin shadow.


    Bai ruotong sighs heavily. It seems that what Bai Chusheng and orange Er say is true. She is really Bai ruotong of the world.


    Originally, she was only dubious, but now she was sure. Somehow, she felt a little anxious.


    Bai ruotong is an NPC.


    And sooner or later will die in the hands of Bai Yinling, even if she finally evaded the plot of Bai Yinling, will also die in pain.


    Yan Jun, Yan Jun! You are pitching people!


    Wait


    Is she given by Wan''an


    She remembers that Bai ruotong''s innocence was destroyed by Wan''an at first


    Bai ruotong covers her head in horror. A moment''s memory flashed in her mind. It came so fast that she didn''t hold it. She could only vaguely see a man''s tall and straight back.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Leng Yinyi approached her and whispered.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "I didn''t think about anything. I just think the name is much better than Manying. Thank you for telling me the truth


    "Do you believe the name is true?"


    "Believe it, you promise me so, why don''t I believe it?" Bai Rutong smiles.


    Although the road ahead is full of difficulties, she has to grit her teeth and stick to it. Now that she''s identified, she has to leave, get out of here. No matter how hard it is, she will live her own life.


    Leng Danyi smiles. He moves his thin lips. Just as he wants to say something more, Bai ruotong suddenly raises his head and exclaims: "that''s right! I almost forgot! "


    She went into the inner room and handed a book to Leng Beiyi.


    Cold afraid Yi Zheng Zheng Zheng, don''t understand of looking at her: "what is this?"


    "This is my recipe. Don''t you like it very much? With this recipe, you can eat decent food in the future even if I''m not here. I''ll thank you for living here for so long. At least you''ve made me fat. I''ll give you a thank-you gift. "


    Bai ruotong chuckled. Seeing that he didn''t move, he put the recipe into his hand. Chilly eyes tremble slightly for a moment and accept the recipe.


    How could she... Remember him?


    He thought that this heartless little girl didn''t care about anything and didn''t know anything. Unexpectedly, she always understood clearly in her heart.


    Bai ruotong scratched his head. Seeing his grateful eyes, she didn''t know what to say. Pondering for a moment, she said with a smile: "why do you look at me with such eyes? Are you too moved? Although you calculated for me, you almost hurt me.


    But I actually know that you just want to scare me that day, not really want to take away my innocence, you are not a thoroughly fickle person, you are a good person, you can rest assured, I will not hate you. "

 Chapter 1011

    Leng Danyi was slightly shocked. Her charming smile was so bright that it almost dazzled his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    On the day of Bai ruotong''s marriage, the sun was shining high, and LAN Yunwen didn''t see her off. He was on pins and needles in his study. He was afraid that if he saw Bai ruotong in red on the carriage, he would stop her.


    Her marriage, no suona blowing, no Xipo, no firecrackers. Only a carriage, quietly into the second prince''s house.


    "Your Highness, this is the last time. Are you really not going?"


    Seeing that he did not move, Meng ningtang persuaded him.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Leng Danyi smiles and sits in front of the chessboard, playing black and white pieces by himself.


    "I don''t believe that your highness is really unmoved. If you really don''t move, Mrs. man will marry someone else.


    Is this really what your highness wants to see? "


    Meng ningtang road.


    Persistent white hand slightly stopped, he turned back, coldly angry with Meng ningtang: "don''t you think, you talk too much?"


    As soon as Bai ruotong left, he came to the room and kept making a lot of noise. What he wanted to do was clear in his cold heart. He understands that Meng ningtang is really thinking about him. He is afraid that he will regret it. Meng ningtang also knows that he may really regret it. Even so, he can''t let himself do it.


    It was decided from the beginning. He has been stupid once and can''t be stupid again.


    "Your Highness, do you really don''t understand, or do you pretend not to?" Meng ningtang sighed, "don''t you think that since Madame man came, all the people you are calling are Madame man?


    When did he make such a mistake every day.


    "Your Highness is so flustered now. If Madame man really leaves, can you bear it?"


    Asked Meng ningtang.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng Yinyi clenches his back teeth, but he doesn''t answer.


    "Your Highness, it''s not too late now. Everything has a chance. Madame man hasn''t gone to the second prince''s mansion yet. You can recover it now. It''s too late!"


    Meng ningtang came down slowly to lure the way.


    "Shula!"


    The chessboard on the table was cold and cold. He glared at Meng ningtang angrily: "you are so talkative!"


    Having said this, he walked out of the study.


    Meng ningtang choked and hurriedly followed. Leng Beiyi sent someone to lead a horse from the horse pen and jump over. Meng ningtang was very happy. His highness was moved by him.


    Leng Beiyi''s heart was already messy enough. How could he bear Meng ningtang''s persuasion again and again.

 Chapter 1012

    What''s more, he hit the nail on the head and said that Zhongleng was afraid of Yi''s mind.


    Yes, he was reluctant to send Bai ruotong out. He can''t stand her being someone else''s woman.


    Even his brother, he can''t stand it.


    He wanted her to be his, his own.


    Leng Danyi drove out of the house. As soon as he left the house, three or two seeing off servants came in a hurry. They were pale and had not come near. They cried out in panic: "Your Highness! No! Someone has robbed Madame man! "


    "What are you talking about?" he said


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Bai ruotong got on the carriage drowsily. Today is the day of her marriage and the day of her escape. If she succeeds, she will never have to stay in Nuzhen and accept the absurd fate arranged for her by others.


    But if she fails, maybe Leng Danyi will lock her up and defend her more severely in the future. Maybe Bai Chusheng and orange Er will also be in danger.


    She couldn''t help thinking about it.


    The carriage gradually drove to Chentang lane. Soon after, a loud noise came from my ear. The driver in front of me screamed and fell from the carriage.


    Chentang lane is the most prosperous Lane in Nuzhen Kyoto. There are many people coming in and out on weekdays. It''s the most suitable place to make noise here.


    She slightly lifted up the curtain of the carriage, and saw people in their hats and night clothes topple the carriage and the people seeing them off one by one. The people scattered one after another, and there were even vegetable leaves and chicken feathers in the air when they were fighting.


    She screwed up her eyebrows and pinched them.


    She naturally knew who the group of people in black were.


    Bai Chusheng and they ambushed here as she said.


    Although Bai ruotong had never been out of the palace before, when she was bored in her spare time, she once showed her the Jurchen map and introduced the scenes of every street one by one. I don''t know why, even though she didn''t have such a good memory in her previous life, when the tassel spread out the map of Kyoto, she was able to write it down at a glance.


    This kind of ability also appeared when I looked at the map of the palace. Even she could see clearly how everyone wore today different from yesterday.


    Such an efficient instant memory is unprecedented.


    "Brush!"


    At that time, two men in black fell from the sky and landed on the carriage. Suddenly, the cart under gravity faltered, and the horse in front of it ran away in a panic, and quickly turned around and left the lane.


    Bai ruotong held the window lattice to avoid being toppled by the sudden pulling force. Then a man opened the front door of the car and got in.


    He was dressed in black with a hat and a black veil. Although Bai ruotong could not see his face, he more or less guessed who he was.


    "Brother, you can count it. I always worry about whether the plan will succeed or fail."


    Bai ruotong covered his chest and sighed that with Bai Chusheng, everything should be safe.


    The elder brother, though not deeply attached to himself, is thinking of his younger sister.


    "Brother?"


    Black man''s ink eyebrow light Cu, take down the hat. Bai ruotong was stunned. The man under the black veil was a face he had never seen before, familiar but strange.


    A pair of narrow Phoenix eyes such as deep pool, high under the bridge of the nose, a pair of thin lips tightly pursed.


    handsome!


    Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at the man in front of him.


    Is there such a handsome man under her brother?


    In this life, plus the previous life, she had never seen such a delicate man. Her facial features were as beautiful as carved works of art, so perfect that she could not be picky.


    "You... Who are you?"


    Bai ruotong covered his chest and blinked at him.

 Chapter 1013

    "Who am I?"


    The man thin lips light open, with a touch of consternation repeat her question.


    "You don''t know who you are like me, do you?"


    Bai ruotong is very relieved now, and he starts to put oil on his mouth.


    The man''s eyes were covered with a layer of haze. He approached Bai Rutong. His eyes were like black holes, stained with a touch of anger. He seemed to want to wipe her clean.


    He looked at her in a red wedding dress. He thought that she would be proud of herself one day. He never thought that she would be taken first.


    Her red is dazzling and beautiful, which makes him unable to move his eyes, but her words make him angry.


    Although Bai Chusheng told him that Bai ruotong had lost his memory, he was still lost when he saw that the little girl couldn''t recognize him.


    "You really don''t know who I am?"


    Gu Yanqing''s words are full of anger and sorrow.


    My king?


    Bai Rutong blinked.


    Is the man in front of you a prince?


    Nuzhen or Nanyuan?


    Is it hard to... The plan failed. In fact, the man in black is a Jurchen?


    But no! If it wasn''t for my brother, who would be here.


    "Who are you... Who are you?"


    Bai ruotong tightened his neck and his back was close to the inner wall of the carriage.


    "Who do you think this king will be?"


    Gu Yanqing replied coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s mouth twitches slightly. When is it? Does this man still want to play guessing games with himself?


    "He said


    Gu Yanqing didn''t plan to let her go, so she put it in her arms.


    He thought about her for three months. In these three months, Gu Yanqing never had a good sleep, and she was on her way to Nuzhen.


    He wanted to ask her why she was so impulsive, why she stopped the arrow, why she didn''t protect her life for him.


    But now, he can''t ask anything. The little girl couldn''t recognize him directly, and all her anger and frustration could only be in her chest.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and shook his head innocently: "I... I really don''t know. Your highness, please let me go... Wuwu!"


    Before her words fell, Gu Yanqing''s lips had been pressed on her soft lips. He pries his teeth in, grabs and invades madly.


    Bai Rutong blushed. She had never had intimate contact with a man before. She could only shake her hand and push him against her hot chest.


    How could Gu Yanqing let her go, clasped her hand, grabbed her head, trapped her in the corner of the carriage and couldn''t move.


    If Bai Chusheng doesn''t find her, is she really going to marry someone else?


    He was even more furious at the thought that his little girl would become someone else''s person.


    He didn''t let her go until she was almost out of breath.


    "Cough..."


    Bai ruotong coughed twice and took a big breath of fresh air.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Bai ruotong opened his blank eyes and resented him.


    "Little girl, I miss you very much..." he stood against her head, his voice suddenly soft and warm up, "I really want to, I''m really afraid, if I really lose you, what should I do..."


    He let go of her hands and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    Bai ruotong''s heart can''t stop beating. The man is very close to her. She can''t keep a distance from him. She is like a broken puppet. She is held on his leg by the man''s big hand. He tightly clasps her waist and puts his head on her shoulder. He doesn''t give her a chance to escape.


    This... This is nothing


    Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears.


    Just escaped a demon king, now another one. Compared with Leng Beiyi, this man is more terrifying, as if to swallow her alive.

 Chapter 1014

    "That... Your highness... Can you let me go... I''m still at a loss. What''s your identity? I have to have a number in my mind, don''t I?


    I''ve lost my memory now, but I''ll... But I''ll try to think of you, so don''t embarrass me any more... "


    His eyes just now seemed to want to swallow himself alive. Bai ruotong''s words softened. Now the most important thing is to stabilize this man who is uncertain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing did not reply.


    "Palace... Your highness?"


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at his left shoulder.


    Shit!


    The old man fell asleep on her shoulder?


    Now it''s time to run for your life. Is this man sleeping like this?


    embarrassed!


    Who can tell her what she should do?


    Wake up the master, but if he wakes up and repeats what he just did to her, what should he do!


    But if she doesn''t call, her shoulders are so heavy. If she''s taken by him like this, her shoulders will be very sore.


    She didn''t know that Gu Yanqing hadn''t closed her eyes for five days and nights. After meeting Bai Chusheng and others, she rushed to snatch her marriage. Now already tired, see her safe lying in his arms, he can rest at ease, in her shoulder rest for a while.


    Bai Chusheng and his wife had been waiting in the field for a long time, looking anxious and impatient. They are eager to see through, and finally wait until LAN Yunwen drives slowly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Chusheng asked anxiously.


    LAN Yunwen has a black face. Who can imagine what he has just experienced. Although he didn''t see them with his own eyes, he could hear them clearly.


    Gu Yanqing... Er... Really fierce.


    Seeing that LAN Yunwen did not reply, Bai Chusheng pushed open the carriage door. Bai ruotong was staggered by the sudden shock, and he was sitting in fear, while Gu Yanqing, as if nothing had happened, still slept well.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng can''t laugh or cry.


    Bai ruotong looks like a ghost.


    "Brother, help me..."


    She whispered for help, words fall, Gu Yanqing opened his eyes. He raised his eyes and looked at Bai Chusheng. He took Bai ruotong''s waist and got out of the carriage. Bai ruotong wants to go to Bai Chusheng''s arms, but Gu Yanqing holds him firmly in his arms.


    In front of my eyes is a barren wheat field.


    LAN Yunwen looked at the sky and sighed: "Leng Beiyi must have received the disappearance of Bai ruotong''s departure now. For a while, we can''t escape from the city gate. We can only wait for the Minsu Festival three days later. Let''s escape."


    "The people in Zhang''s house have already stopped Leng Yinyi''s family. Let''s go back to prime minister''s house first, and we''ll discuss the rest in the long run."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "That..."


    Bai ruotong makes a weak voice in Gu Yanqing''s arms. She looks at Bai Chusheng with a flat mouth and a crying expression.


    She is followed by such a big demon king, why didn''t the three people in front of her see it.


    "Miss, you are tired all the way. You can rest assured that orange will let you safely return to Nanyuan."


    Cheng''er thinks that Bai ruotong is frightened, so she quickly comforts him.


    Bai ruotong shook his head and pointed to the Buddha behind him: "can''t you see it?"


    The crowd was stunned: "what?"


    "This man has been holding me!"


    At last she could not help roaring.


    From the beginning of getting out of the carriage, the man held her firmly in his arms. She couldn''t move for a moment. These three people talk about things, but they don''t see them.


    Isn''t this ancient?


    Cuddle cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle.


    "Rutong, you really don''t remember your highness?"


    Bai Chusheng sighed.


    She and Gu Yanqing love each other so much that now she can''t remember anything. You can imagine how angry Gu Yanqing should be.

 Chapter 1015

    "Whose highness is he?"


    White if Tong trembles to ask, this words a take off, behind the back of a man holding his own force more sink a point.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    Bai Chusheng replied.


    what£¿£¡£¡£¡£¡


    Bai ruotong''s body suddenly froze.


    Is the person behind her prince Rong? Gu Yanqing?


    Isn''t that Nanyuan boss? He... How could he hold himself? Still so close to yourself?


    Bai ruotong is going to cry


    She might as well hide in Nuzhen and be her own lady Manying. If she gets into such a big Buddha, it''s like living in hell. OK?


    Gu Yanqing is bloodthirsty. She is entangled by this man. Before Bai Yinling deals with her, she may die.


    Originally thought he escaped from the absurd fate, did not think, actually fell into a deeper pit.


    She... Is it too late for her to go back now.


    ¡­¡­


    Terrified, she was sent to the prime minister''s residence. Bai ruotong shut herself in the door. Her mind was in a mess. She sat at the head of the bed and lamented.


    Orange is anxiously walking around outside the door. At least she has rescued the young lady. But I don''t know why the young lady is not happy at all. She really can''t understand why she was so scared today because she was fine the day before yesterday?


    Is it because of Prince Rong?


    But when she used to get along with Prince Rong, she was not so afraid.


    "Isn''t she coming out yet?"


    Gu Yanqing took the food plate to the corridor and asked.


    "En..." orange helpless nod, "the day before yesterday has no problem, but today I don''t know why, suddenly depressed up."


    "Suddenly depressed?"


    Gu Yanqing narrowed her long and narrow Phoenix eyes.


    It seems that the little girl is scared by herself.


    He remembers that when he first saw the little girl, she looked at herself, as worried as she is today, and looked at herself with round eyes.


    At the beginning, he could walk into her heart and let her put down her guard, but now he can.


    "I''ll go in and see her. Don''t let anyone disturb her and me."


    Gu Yanqing orders a, push open the door to walk into the room.


    "Click."


    The door was suddenly pushed open. Although it was very quiet, Bai ruotong still shivered. She looked out the door and saw Gu Yanqing enter the room with her rice bowl. She bounced up from the bed like a spring and went to a corner of the room.


    "Are you so afraid of me?"


    Gu Yanqing tried to keep her voice warm and soft.


    Today, he scared the little girl in the carriage. If he scared her again, she would run away.


    "No... not..."


    Bai ruotong shakes his head quickly. If he annoys his highness again, what should he do if he wants to kill himself.


    "Come and have dinner."


    Gu Yanqing did not see through and put the food plate on the table. Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hesitated.


    "What? Would you like me to come and invite you in person? "


    Gu Yanqing raises eyebrows and deliberately intimidates.


    Bai Rutong shut up and sat down at the table.


    Yu Guang glances at Gu Yanqing and grabs two mouthfuls of rice with chopsticks. Seeing that she is willing to eat, Gu Yanqing smiles and raises her hand to take down a piece of rice from the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s the same as before, always so rude when eating," Gu Yanqing said playfully, adding the rice to his mouth.


    Such an act of love and ignorance made Bai Rutong''s ears red.


    Apart from Gu Yanqing''s character, he is really a beautiful man.


    Therefore, some of his intimate little moves unconsciously made her liver thump.


    Bai Rutong, Bai Rutong!


    You must not be bewildered by beauty. You must remember that this highness is the one who can''t be provoked by Nanyuan.


    You must be far away from him, do not have any involvement with him.

 Chapter 1016

    "Have some soup."


    Gu Yanqing smiles and gives her a bowl of chicken soup. Different from the day, his words are like a pool of spring water, gentle as the wind.


    Is he really Prince Rong?


    Bai Rutong blinked and looked at him suspiciously.


    How is it different from that in the novel? Doesn''t he have a cold and uncertain temperament? But looking at him like this, he was not cold at all, on the contrary, he was unexpectedly enthusiastic.


    "You..."


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked up at him.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Gu Yanqing saw through her mind and whispered.


    "What''s the relationship between you and me now?"


    She asked softly.


    Gu Yanqing smile, his little girl is always so lovely.


    "What do you think is the relationship between you and me? If I tell you that you are in love with me, will you believe it?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong choked. Bai ruotong in the novel is Gu Yanqing''s fiancee, right, but they fall in love? This... This is not possible.


    Gu Yanqing is someone who will fall in love with Bai Yinling.


    "Little girl, you are so afraid of this king, because you have the memory of previous life?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong stares at Gu Yanqing in disbelief.


    Naturally, she did not know that when she had memories, she had already told Gu Yanqing of her origin and story. Look at her surprised appearance, Gu Yanqing knew that he guessed right.


    Nuzhen is popular in Wushan, and one of them can seal off the memory. However, Bai ruotong''s soul does not belong to this body. It is impossible to eliminate the memory that does not belong to this body, no matter how powerful Wushan art is.


    "I know all your stories. You should understand how much you trusted me," Gu Yanqing held her hand and put it on her chest. "Little girl, although you have lost your memory now, I still hope you can trust me. Don''t be afraid of me. It''s always you who get along with me, not the original owner you think.


    You love me, and I love you too. If you discard the unnecessary fear, I will try to recover your memory. Before that, don''t think about running away from me, OK


    He spoke sincerely and gazed at her.


    Bai Rutong''s heart beat heavily.


    Believe him?


    So, what he means is that it was a long, long time ago that he crossed over?


    Did she really lose her memory?


    It''s not that she thought that she just crossed to the queen of the supreme madness, but that she had lived in this country for a long time before that?


    If so, everything will be explained.


    Why did he come to Nuzhen, why did Bai Chusheng and Gu Yanqing find him. Why is she a weak and sick person in the novel, but she doesn''t feel the pain brought by the weak body.


    Gu Yanqing''s words are probably true.


    But there''s only one thing that Bai ruotong can''t understand.


    If I really travel for such a long time, how can I fall in love with Gu Yanqing?


    He is a big boss!


    Bai ruotong screwed up her eyebrows. She couldn''t understand this at all.


    Gu Yanqing saw through her mind: "are you thinking, why do you know and fall in love with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong smoked from the corner of his mouth. Is this ghost the roundworm in his stomach? Or can he hear her?


    "I''m not a worm, and I can''t hear what people think."


    Gu Yanqing sighed.


    He has been with her for such a long time, her joys and sorrows are clear, how can he not understand what she is thinking.

 Chapter 1017

    Bai ruotong clenched his lips and resented him.


    Why do you feel like you can''t hide anything in front of him.


    "You don''t have to doubt that you really love Wang."


    Gu Yanqing said solemnly.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help but snort. Since he said he would not hurt her, she didn''t have to be so afraid and worried: "well, how do I love you?"


    "You like to be jealous. When you see me with a woman, you will play tricks on her and lose your temper with me. You like to hold my king, and you like your own king. I like lying on the same bed with Ben Wang, and I also like... "


    Gu Yanqing said, close to Bai ruotong, in front of her ear whispered, "no face no skin with the king said will make you shy love words!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong shivered.


    Before that, she still doubted the truth of Gu Yanqing''s words, but after he said it, he didn''t doubt it at all.


    "You lie, it can''t be me at all. I''m a shameful person. Besides, I pay attention to etiquette here, so I won''t do such shameless and shameless things. If you cheat me, you can use other lies, but do you think I will believe this lie?"


    Bai ruotong snorted coldly and turned his eyes at him.


    Gu Yanqing frowned and forced her to take a step. Like a spring, she stood up from the stool and retreated two steps: "Your Highness, it''s what you said. You can''t move me. You... You can''t lie!"


    She didn''t want to hit her, did she?


    Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile. Sure enough, it''s his little girl. She''s better than anyone.


    "When did I say I would touch you? It''s you. What you said is really funny, "Gu Yanqing looked at her playfully." I''ve never seen a person who scolds himself so well. "


    "When did I scold myself?"


    Bai ruotong is very angry. Although she is still afraid of Gu Yanqing, what he says always makes her very angry.


    "You didn''t say that. You are a man without face and skin?"


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "I mean, you''re lying! I can''t do this to you at all! Your highness is a great man. Do you want me to kiss you or hold you? You think you are a little... "


    Bai ruotong choked. Finally, with Gu Yanqing''s increasingly dark face, he choked the word "Xiaoguan" into his stomach.


    How close! If she really scolded her highness, she would not be able to pay for her life.


    "Do you want to admit what you have done?"


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes twinkled slightly, provoking her jaw to make her have no way to escape.


    "I don''t remember anything now. What you say is what you say. I have nothing to do with you planting me, but..."


    Bai ruotong is full of complaints and wants to express them quickly, but his lips cover her "chirping" mouth.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Bai ruotong pushes him away and starts to run. But where is it so easy for her to run? Gu Yanqing takes three or two steps to catch up with him and lowers her head to plunder the city again.


    Just the next second, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, let her go.


    "Cough..."


    Gu Yanqing coughed and his throat was burning.


    Bai ruotong raised a smile and knew that he was going to do it, so she just fed pepper balls into her mouth. This is the method used to deal with Leng Biyi a few days ago. I didn''t expect it would come in handy today.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong, I respect you, but please also respect me. I will never admit what happened between you and me before I can recover my memory. Please don''t be so close to me in the future. If there is another time, I will never forgive you lightly! "


    Men are big pig hooves, lower body thinking animals.

 Chapter 1018

    Gu Yanqing was not surprised.


    Although the appearance is first-class handsome, but the behavior is extremely dirty. But I don''t know why, his kiss made her feel sick. Even if she just hugged her, she would feel sick and get goose bumps.


    He was so close to her, but her body was not half sick, except that reason told her not to behave like this. Didn''t she hate Gu Yanqing? Why didn''t she kiss him half


    Even a little bit of fawn bumping?


    Do you really like him?


    Bai ruotong looks at Gu Yanqing with a frown on her head. She shakes her head and tries to walk out of the inner room. But the next second, her body is heavily pressed on the wall by a brute force. Gu Yanqing''s arm protects her body. She doesn''t have half of the pain.


    "Little girl, you are so brave."


    It was so hot that Gu Yanqing''s eyes were congested. But there was no pain in his face, just a frown, not knowing whether he was angry or ashamed.


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank.


    This... What''s going on?


    Mingming Leng is afraid that after eating the chili pill, Gu Yanqing can still keep calm?


    How terrible is this man''s patience?


    Bai Rutong swallows a mouthful of saliva and stares at Gu Yanqing in disbelief.


    "You dare to lay heavy hands on me. How do you think I should punish you?"


    Gu Yanqing endured the discomfort of her body and asked in a deep voice.


    Her body has been attached to the wall, but she still can''t help leaning towards the wall.


    "Dare not speak? Didn''t you shout so much just now? "


    Gu Yanqing asked again.


    Bai ruotong bowed his head and did not dare to look at Gu Yanqing. She really shouldn''t believe what he said. It''s all false that she doesn''t care with her. Why doesn''t he care about her? His eyes were so terrible that they were about to swallow her.


    Bai ruotong clenched his lips, tears swirling in his eyes.


    She didn''t like the world and the ancient times. She wants to return to her own world. No one oppresses her. She doesn''t have to bow to anyone or be threatened by anyone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing her tears fall, Gu Yanqing''s eyes hurt slightly. Is he worried again?


    The little girl has no memory. It''s right to be afraid of him. He just didn''t want the little girl to be afraid of herself, but he didn''t expect to scare her.


    "Sorry..."


    He stroked away her tears and stepped away from her.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng Zheng, stare round eyes to see him. Gu Yanqing sighed and said in a soft voice: "I didn''t expect to hurt you. I apologize to you. I''m too worried. Seeing how you are afraid that I won''t approach you, I can''t help feeling angry. I''m sorry, little girl."


    He apologized again and again, which was unprecedented.


    Bai ruotong stopped his tears, his words were sincere, and his eyes flashed a touch of sadness. Looking at his lonely appearance, I don''t know why, Bai Rutong''s heart hurt.


    She went to the table, poured a glass of warm water for Gu Yanqing and handed it to him.


    "Get rid of the hot."


    She said.


    Gu Yanqing in the eyes of the lonely flash away, took her water and drank. Bai ruotong poured several cups for him, and Gu Yanqing''s spicy taste was relieved.


    "Your Highness, it''s Rutong who should say sorry to his highness," said Bai Rutong in a low voice, sipping her lips. "Now I know who I am, and I know who your highness is.


    But... But Rutong is really not ready. I don''t know how to face his highness. If he can, please give him time to get used to it. Now, Rutong really has no way to... All at once... "


    Bai Rutong is biting her lips, just trying to explain clearly, but Gu Yanqing gently hugs her.

 Chapter 1019

    "I know, but I''m not ready. I''m too worried. I''ve been forcing you. I''m wrong. Can I forgive you?


    He asked softly in front of her ear.


    Bai ruotong''s heart "puffed" and hugged her man. He was clearly a boss level man, but somehow his tenderness made her irresistible.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "OK."


    "After that, you are not allowed to hide from the king."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Then you... Then you can''t kiss me anytime, anywhere!"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    Gu Yanqing thought, "I''ll try my best."


    "As much as possible?" Bai ruotong choked, "do you mean that you will still be like this?"


    "As long as you don''t leave me, I will hold back."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong flattened his lips and nodded after a while: "good! I''ll take it as a promise! "


    ¡­¡­


    The palace.


    Leng Danyi is waiting in a hurry, accompanied by Leng Danlian. He couldn''t stop walking around the room. See him anxious, cold fear pity wry smile: "brother, you left my eyes are spent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Leng Danyi stopped, he lowered his eyes and sat on the chair. Leng yinlian took a sip of tea and raised her eyes. "What''s the real name of this woman who borrowed the name of my former princess?"


    "Bai ruotong."


    Cold fear Yi lip flap move, light voice way.


    "Bai ruotong?" Cold afraid pity repeated a, the corner of the mouth slightly raised: "is a good name, big brother like her?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cold fear Yi look surprised, moved lips, but could not say a word.


    "Meng ningtang has already told his younger brother about the matter. He can understand elder brother''s difficulties. That woman is charming and lively, and more lively than man Ying. It''s reasonable that elder brother will like her."


    Cold fear pity smile way, words are magnanimous, no half angry.


    Leng Danyi swallowed his uneasiness for a long time before he spoke slowly: "do you already know everything? Don''t you hate me? "


    "Why hate you? That woman is not the emperor''s younger brother''s woman originally, if elder brother likes, stay nearby is. Although she has disappeared now, the emperor''s younger brother still wants to make it clear with his elder brother that man Ying is the only one in his heart. Although the woman is good, she can''t replace man Ying.


    Brother Huang knows that brother Huang hopes brother Huang to cheer up. Brother Huang will cheer up as brother Huang wishes and be loyal to you. But brother Huang, if the woman is found, don''t give it to brother Huang and love her. "


    With a bitter smile and a sigh.


    He has loved people and knows how hard it is to love someone. That''s why he persuades Leng Beiyi. He has missed once, and knows the pain. He doesn''t want Leng Danyi to miss it, just like him.


    Leng Danyi looked at him in amazement. Just as he was about to say something, a family member came in a hurry: "Your Highness!"


    He returned to his senses and went to the servant: "how about it? Did you find it? "


    "No, there is no lady in Kyoto!"


    The servant replied.


    The cold heart sank heavily.


    Where will she go if she can''t be seen in Kyoto?


    Was it someone who rescued her?


    But he has sealed off Kyoto, even if the people of Nanyuan come to rescue, how can they escape.


    "Brother, is it Gu Yanqing?"


    Cold afraid to fondle small clock cover, ponder for a moment, ask a way.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Cold fear Yi puzzled look at him.


    "Intuition."


    Cold fear pity way.


    Leng Biyi knows that his younger brother is a genius in analyzing things, and it is precisely because of his talent that he made up his mind to please him and make him submissive.

 Chapter 1020

    "If the emperor''s younger brother is right, they must know the person of Nuzhen and stay in the mansion. What suspicious person has come to the emperor''s mansion these days?"


    Cold afraid pity asks a way.


    Leng Yinyi''s heart sank slightly. He thought for a moment and shook his head: "our palace has always been heavily guarded. There are no suspicious people around."


    "And the minister?"


    Cold fear pity again asked.


    Leng Danyi thought for a moment, and his eyes moved: "someone has been here!"


    "Who is it?" Cold fear pity way.


    "Prime minister Bai, Prime Minister Bai has been here these days, and she has met man... Bai ruotong."


    Leng Beiyi originally wanted to use the name "Manying". It can be seen that Leng beilian rejected the name and had to replace it.


    "It''s necessary for the elder brother to go to Prime Minister Baizai''s mansion. The day after tomorrow is Minsu Festival. The gate of Kyoto is open. People from other counties will come to Beijing to buy and sell goods. They must want to leave on that day. The elder brother must seize the opportunity to stop them."


    Cold fear pity way.


    Pity afraid Yi''s eyes slightly a heat: "how can the prime minister know the person of Nanyuan? Will she rebel to Nanyuan? But it''s impossible. The prime ministers are loyal to Nu Zhen. "


    The reason why she became prime minister was that in the early days of the people''s Republic of China, she fought for Nuzhen everywhere. Now more than 40 prime ministers have followed two generations of emperors.


    Everyone may betray Nuzhen, but baihoujun is not.


    "That''s why the elder brother wanted to search," Leng yinlian said with a smile. "First, he didn''t wronged baihoujun. Second, he didn''t miss the chance to take back the woman."


    "You''re right. It''s time for a good search."


    Cold fear, cold eyes, heavy voice.


    If baihoujun really did such a thing, he would never forgive him easily.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Nanyuan.


    As soon as the sun rose, the Empress Dowager got up early. After teasing the canary in the cage for a while, she went into the main hall and was worshipped by the queen.


    Empress Rongchen''s face has been calm since she entered the hall. It seems that she is very tired. At the moment, there is a circle of dark green that can''t be stopped by heavy makeup.


    "Queen, have you cried?"


    The old empress dowager asked softly.


    Empress Rongchen shook her head, but nodded again. She bit her lip and didn''t know how to reply for a while.


    One side of the old mother saw, went to the old empress dowager whispered two words. The old empress dowager''s eyes were slightly cold: "did the emperor scold you? What''s going on? "


    "After returning to his mother, the prince will leave the capital."


    Rong Chen empress''s speech takes one to put on to cry a cavity, the old empress dowager''s vision is stunned of Shan Shan.


    Gu chenlian out of the palace? What''s going on?


    Gu Yanqing''s leaving the palace was acquiesced by her. Why did Gu chenlian leave the palace?


    Do you also want to find Bai ruotong?


    Before the Empress Dowager spoke, empress Rongchen got up and knelt down in front of the old empress dowager: "empress dowager, the prince is a child you have seen since childhood. You know his mind. The child is very simple and respects the emperor.


    He was just confused and made a mistake. When he came back, he asked his mother to say a few words for him


    Empress Rongchen pleaded.


    The old empress dowager fiddled with the Buddhist beads and did not immediately agree with her. Presumably the queen is desperate, for Gu chenlian''s sudden departure, the emperor must be furious.


    "Why did the prince leave?"


    After a long time, the old empress dowager asked.


    Empress Rongchen bit her lip and said, "for the sake of Bai ruotong, he is the same as Prince Rong. He also wants to go to Nuzhen to save Bai ruotong."


    "Pop."


    As soon as the Buddhist beads in the hands of the Empress Dowager were collected, they were heavily photographed on the table: "nonsense! He''s making a fool of himself


    Empress Rongchen''s smooth forehead was sweating. She clenched her hand and whispered back: "the prince is really mischievous, but Bai Rutong... She is not innocent either!"

 Chapter 1021

    "What do you mean by that? Do you still want to say that after becoming Qing''er''s fiancee, ruotong seduced Gu chenlian? "


    How can the old empress dowager not see through her mind? When she asked her to save Gu chenlian, she also poured dirty water on Gu Yanqing and Bai Rutong. The old empress dowager knew that she had heard about the fight between them at the main entrance of the palace. She had asked why, and everything was due to Gu chenlian.


    "Mother, Bai ruotong saved your life. You think she is a good child. But she blocked the arrow for you that day to please you. You don''t know. She has been pestering the prince from childhood to adulthood, and then Prince Rong after engagement.


    She is he Juxin, mother, you should be clear, you must not be cheated by this woman.


    Prince Rong is the king of Baisheng in Nanyuan, and the prince is the queen of a country. If they have a dispute over a woman, how can the country be stable? Please ask the Queen Mother... "


    "Queen, do you care too much?"


    The old empress dowager chuckled and looked angry. Bai ruotong''s life and death are unknown, but the Queen''s heart is like black ink, trying to kill her by splashing her dirty water.


    When the concubines saw that the empress had eaten, some were gloating, some sighed silently, and some were frightened.


    Only hazy Princess quietly eating tea, casually peeling litchi.


    How the Queen''s scheme works is very clear to you. The old empress dowager always likes Bai ruotong. What''s more, now Bai ruotong has saved her life. She likes Bai ruotong more deeply. If the queen framed someone else, the old empress dowager might be in charge of her, but Bai ruotong is absolutely impossible.


    Empress Rongchen''s plan is not stupid. The emperor had a quarrel with his younger brother for a woman. The old empress dowager decided to send the woman to the frontier.


    There is a precedent, the queen is so bold.


    But she didn''t grasp the old empress dowager''s heart enough.


    "Queen, when the prince comes back, the AI family will persuade the emperor. The emperor has always loved the prince. Even if he was angry with the prince this time, he would not punish him severely. But you have to remember one thing, I don''t want to see conspiracy in the harem.


    Bai ruotong is your younger generation, not the one you should deal with. As a queen, your mother is in the world, and Bai ruotong is one of them. Don''t think about anything else. Be a queen. "


    The old empress dowager said this, her eyes slightly sank: "remember?"


    Empress Rongchen''s heart was so stuffy that she was flustered. But the old empress dowager had an order. Could she not refute it? She had to bite her teeth and swallow it in her stomach: "I understand."


    ¡­¡­


    After empress Rongchen left, the old empress dowager called the princess who wanted to leave together.


    She looked at the silent face of the hazy princess, sighed and said, "what do you think the queen wants to do today?"


    "I dare not guess the empress."


    She said.


    "You have the same temperament as the former queen. In the harem, you just want to protect yourself, not seek fame," the old empress dowager said with a bitter smile. "If only you had replaced the former queen, how good would you have been."


    "Empress Dowager!"


    Hazy imperial concubine kneels down the body, complexion one white: "minister concubine definitely dare not have such a mind, return to ask empress dowager Ming Jian."


    "What are you afraid of? I''m not guessing your mind. " The old empress dowager couldn''t laugh or cry, but she also felt sorry for the princess who always lived carefully. She sighed heavily and said in a soft voice, "Ai Jia just looks at you so sensible and wants to talk to you."

 Chapter 1022

    Hazy princess''s eyes flashed. At the beginning, she was the maid of the former queen. She was very nostalgic for the former queen, but although she was nostalgic, she didn''t dare to talk about it with anyone.


    "I''m not from my daughter, so I''m not greedy for anything else. As long as everything is well, I''ll be satisfied."


    Hazy imperial concubine corners of the mouth start to smile, light voice way.


    The old empress dowager nodded, her eyes crossed with a touch of pity: "identity and status have never been valued by the sad family. What the sad family values is a person''s quality.


    But now I don''t know whether what I did was right or wrong. If the emperor had not been forced to marry the former queen, the emperor would not have hated her so much. Maybe the former queen would not have... Such a miserable fate


    It''s all the fault of the AI family. That''s why the AI family wants to make up for Qing''er. Qing''er''s life is caused by the AI family. If it wasn''t for the AI family, Qing''er would not suffer so much... "


    When the old empress dowager thought of this, her tears slowly fell from her eyes. The hazy imperial concubine was slightly stunned and stroked the tears from the corners of her eyes for the old empress dowager: "this is not your fault, it has nothing to do with you. This is not what you want to see. Don''t blame yourself too much. "


    She took the old lady''s hand and gently comforted her. The old empress dowager listened to her consolation and gave a wry smile. She was strict with the emperor when she was a child, and she was very strict with him in everything.


    That''s why he was rebellious. When the emperor was the third prince, he fell in love with the same woman with his fifth brother. She ignored her and forced the emperor to marry the former queen.


    How she did not know that the former queen lived in the harem like a woman in the cold palace.


    She is sinful. Now she is old, she has figured out many things, but she has no chance to make up for her mistakes.


    "What the Empress Dowager thinks and thinks is for the emperor. The emperor must be able to understand the Empress Dowager''s difficulties. You don''t have to worry too much. The emperor is just a little rebellious now."


    The hazy imperial concubine gently comforts a way.


    The old empress dowager''s mind, she is aware that the former queen is a kind woman, but bad life, fell victim to Royal enmity. Gu Yanqing, growing up in intrigue, had already closed her heart.


    When Bai ruotong appeared, Princess Wu and the old empress dowager agreed that such a lively woman could save Gu Yanqing''s heart. Unexpectedly, so many things happened now. If Bai ruotong was all right, it would be a good thing.


    But if something happens to her, what should she do.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    As soon as Bai Chusheng left Bai ruotong''s courtyard, Gu Yanqing came. At this time, Bai Rutong is holding her head thoughtfully in the room. Gu Yanqing walks into the room, but she doesn''t notice.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Gu Yanqing sat beside her and made a soft noise.


    Bai Rutong looked at him and said, "just now my brother was telling me about my past experience."


    Gu Yanqing''s expression is one Zheng: "do you recall what?"


    Bai ruotong shook his head blankly: "I''ve won the martial arts of Wushan. I can''t recall anything. I..."


    "When you get back to Nanyuan, I''ll let Doctor Wu take a good look at you. You can rest assured that everything will be OK." He held Bai ruotong''s hand, but as soon as he touched it, he let it go like an electric shock.


    He almost forgot that Bai ruotong had not recovered her memory. She was afraid of him now.


    "Your Highness, miss!"


    Orange at this time in a hurry into the courtyard, look in a hurry anxious. Bai ruotong stood up and welcomed her: "what happened? Why are you so anxious? "


    Orange bit his lip: "Miss, you and your highness are quickly hiding, Leng Beiyi sent someone to find you!"

 Chapter 1023

    Bai ruotong''s heart was slightly stunned: "how could he come?"


    "Maybe we''re exposed!" Orange explained.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were dark. He took Bai ruotong''s hand, pursed his lips and left the courtyard in a hurry.


    This is in the front yard.


    Leng Biyi sits in the main hall, holding a cup of tea in his hand, but he just plays but doesn''t enter. Bai Houjun sat opposite him, and was very nervous about his sudden visit. After a long time, he said slowly: "Your Highness said that a thief ran into Weichen''s house, but Weichen didn''t see any trace of the thief. Please leave. Don''t disturb the people in Weichen''s house."


    "The king''s way is very clear. As long as the prime minister asks Wei Chen to search the house carefully, if he doesn''t find anyone, he will leave. But if he finds someone, he can avoid the safety of the people in the prime minister''s house.


    Give the prime minister half a stick of incense time to consider, after half a stick of incense, the king will personally take people to search


    Leng Bingyi''s words are tough. Since he entered the mansion, Bai Houjun''s expression is quite strange. Although his eyes are twinkling slightly for a moment, they still haven''t escaped Leng Bingyi''s eyes.


    She must have hidden something. Maybe she really knows where Bai ruotong is. No, it''s not. Maybe she knows.


    "Weichen is also the Prime Minister of a country. Your highness, you can search it if you want, but you can put Weichen in your eyes? It''s best for your highness to leave today. If you don''t want to leave, I will ask you to leave.


    Your highness, think about it carefully. Is this good or bad for you. I''m afraid your highness will not be able to deal with it when you come to your majesty. "


    Hundred Hou Jun coldly voice son express a way.


    Leng Yinyi smiles and puts down the cup: "if it really goes to the emperor, is it the king''s or the baihoujun''s? Don''t you know what you''ve done?


    My father is very suspicious. Don''t betray Nuzhen. "


    "Betray Nuzhen?"


    Hundred Hou Jun pick eyebrow, the expression has no half cent fear. She chuckled twice and said, "Your Highness said it was just a thief? How to say that Weichen betrayed Nuzhen? Weichen is the elder of three generations. He has always been loyal. How can he betray Nuzhen.


    Your highness, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. I don''t want to have unnecessary conflicts with your highness, and I don''t want to really make things big. If I really find any suspicious thieves in the house, I will give them to your highness. "


    Hundred Hou Jun a word, not flurried report way.


    She''s 20 years old. How can she be afraid of the threat of a younger generation. Bai Houjun clearly understands that Leng Beiyi must have thought that it was her help that made Bai Rutong escape.


    Today, he just made an excuse. The person he really wanted to find was Bai ruotong.


    Cold fear Yi''s eyes coldly: "it seems that the prime minister is toasting instead of drinking!"


    "I don''t understand what your highness meant by this. Please don''t make it difficult for me any more."


    Bai Houjun replied.


    Just when they were in a stalemate, Bai Houjun Zhengfu entered the main hall. He bowed his hand to Leng Fen, and whispered two words in front of baihoujun''s ear. There was no change in the countenance of Bai Houjun, but he said in a soft voice, "go down first."


    "Yes, my wife."


    The man nodded and walked out of the hall.


    "What? Has someone come to tip off the news? "


    Leng Beiyi tried.


    "Your Highness, you have insulted me again and again. I will tell you what happened today. I still don''t know what thief I am, and I don''t know what I want to do today. If my highness insists on not going, I can''t blame my highness for being rude."


    Bai Houjun said strongly.

 Chapter 1024

    "So the conversation between us broke up?"


    Leng Danyi snorted and stood up to walk outside the hall. At this time, there were 50 soldiers standing in the courtyard: "search carefully, don''t let go of any details. If anyone dares to stop, there will be no amnesty."


    "Your Highness! How can you... "


    Bai Houjun chased out and saw the soldiers draw their swords one by one. Leng Danyi turned back and looked at her coldly: "why can''t I? Prime Minister Bai, you have always been an old minister respected by me. But I didn''t expect you to do such a thing. Do you know how much damage you have done to Nuzhen? "


    "I don''t understand what your highness is saying."


    Bai Houjun said coldly.


    "I have always been very curious about one thing. If three generations of elders betray the country, how they will be severely punished."


    Cold fear Yi cold hum a, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a smile, quality asks a way.


    Bai Houjun choked and was about to reply when Leng Danyi had left the room. He turned the prime minister''s house upside down and didn''t find what he was looking for.


    Until dusk, baihoujun''s house has been turned into a mess, cold fear Yi this box just hand.


    "How, what did you find?"


    Bai Hou Jun sneered and asked softly. Leng Danyi looks at her coldly and smiles coldly: "baihoujun is really baihoujun. What you don''t want me to find, I really can''t find."


    "Your Highness!"


    Leng Danyi turns around and wants to leave. Bai Houjun quickly follows and stops him.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    Cold fear Yi''s words fidgety way.


    "I don''t know what you misunderstood. Weichen will always be loyal to Nuzhen. It won''t change. Please tell me. Today''s affairs will be reported to your majesty. On the one hand, I will prove my innocence, and on the other hand, I will punish your Highness for your impertinence today.


    Although I''m not as good as your highness, I''m also the elder of the three ministers. Your highness, please respect me. Don''t be so weird. Weichen has always been magnanimous, not afraid of any doubt and search of his highness. "


    After Bai Houjun said that, he bowed and turned away.


    Cold fear Yi Zheng Zheng looking at the back of baihoujun left, heart heavy sinking. Is it true that he misunderstood? Baihoujun didn''t betray Nuzhen to help Nanyuan?


    But it''s impossible.


    Besides Bai Houjun, who else will have the chance to approach Bai ruotong?


    Cold fear Yi heart a burst of irritability, he screwed up eyebrows, tight lips, for a long time, did not speak.


    ¡­¡­


    Those who are cold and afraid of Yi completely withdraw from the mansion, while those who are white and Rutong walk out of the dark room. Bai Chusheng first came to the main room and said, "thank you for your help."


    "It''s a joke that my secret ways have been seen by people from other countries."


    Bai Hou Jun sighed heavily and looked up at Orange: "orange, are they really trustworthy?"


    "Yes


    Orange nodded, without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Leng Beiyi doubts you. If we stay with you again, won''t it be too good?"


    LAN asked at this time.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes sank slightly. Before baihoujun answered, he opened his mouth: "we can''t go anywhere except here."


    Baihoujun is their only choice. After tonight, tomorrow''s Minsu Festival, they can leave.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bai Houjun stood up and went to Gu Yanqing, "you are the enemy of my official, but now I am as transparent as you are. If we meet on the battlefield in the future, I''m afraid I have no reservation for you. "

 Chapter 1025

    "Don''t worry, Prime Minister. You have no chance to meet my king on the battlefield."


    Gu Yanqing knows what she is worried about. Now she has lived in her house for more than three days. She is worried that Gu Yanqing will see through her strength.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    I don''t know.


    "Baihoujun is old, and now he''s on the battlefield. I''m afraid it''s useless." Gu Yanqing said.


    "You mean I''m too old to beat you?"


    The old blood of Bai Houjun almost spurts out. Why does the mouth of Nanyuan people stink so much.


    First Bai Chusheng and then Gu Yanqing had no good words in their mouths.


    ¡­¡­


    The palace.


    Leng Beiyi came back in frustration. Leng beilian was waiting in the main hall. Seeing him stride into the threshold, Leng beilian''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "No way." Leng Beiyi sighed and shook his head. "There is no evidence at all. Maybe you are wrong. Bai ruotong is not with baihoujun at all."


    "Where can I be if I''m not there..." Leng Leng Lian twisted her eyebrows and walked in the hall for a moment. Her eyes lit up. "Brother, have you heard of the secret way in baihoujun''s house?"


    "I sent someone to check it carefully today. There is no secret way in her house." Leng Beiyi grits his teeth.


    Tomorrow in the court, I think you should read a Book of him according to what happened today. If you find any evidence, it''s OK. Now there''s no evidence. It''s really a business of losing your wife and turning into soldiers.


    Cold fear Yi heavily sigh out a breath, the heart is exasperated, headache is severe.


    The cold and pitiful eyes were slightly tight: "tomorrow, the gate of the city will be wide open tomorrow. They will certainly take advantage of this to escape, and then we will..."


    He talked about his plan carefully. Leng Yinyi listened carefully. After a long time, his heart was slightly relaxed. He nodded his head and said: "your analysis is correct. They are likely to do so. It''s just... Tomorrow is the last chance. If he can''t find it again, Bai ruotong will definitely go back to Nanyuan..."


    When he thought about it, he couldn''t let it go.


    If he had known that, he should have hidden her well and not let anyone find her.


    If early know that she wants to escape him, he should not let her marry others, should give her relative trust at the beginning, let her be at ease with herself.


    She is like a piece of white paper. He has the strength and ability to make her fall in love with himself, but he just missed


    Looking back on what he had done, he really regretted.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Minsu Festival.


    Just as the sun rose, the people outside the city gate came in and out frequently. The soldiers were examined one by one before they were allowed to leave.


    As soon as he went down to court, Leng Biyi was waiting at the gate of the city. He watched the carriages coming in and out of the gate. His heart was hanging in the air and he did not dare to fall.


    After a long time, a soldier reported: "Your Highness, I have found something. As your Highness has said, there is a carriage with a lot of luggage and a carriage behind it. "


    "Follow up."


    Cold fear Yi''s lips slightly move, under the gate.


    Cold afraid pity said, if the South yuan to people, will not be one or two people, afraid of more than three people in pairs. They must also have bodyguards dressed as the people around them.


    If such a large group of people want to go on a tour, they will notice.


    In the crowded motorcade, Leng Yinyi immediately noticed that in a dark black carriage, Bai ruotong slightly poked his head out, and his eyes collided with Leng Yinyi.


    His eyes flashed slightly with a touch of consternation, and Bai Rutong drew his head back into the carriage.

 Chapter 1026

    "Chase


    Leng Biyi ordered to chase the horse in the direction of the carriage. The carriage was moving faster and faster. Maybe he found someone chasing him. His eyes were so cold that he could see clearly just now. The woman was Bai ruotong just now.


    Maybe it was because of her fear that she looked at her confusion. She really wanted to leave him.


    A restlessness suddenly surged into my heart, cold fear Yi ran after the horse, and finally stopped the carriage in the depth of a bamboo forest.


    "Rutong!"


    With a low roar, he pulled down the coachman. As soon as the curtain of the carriage was lifted, a dagger was straight up to his neck. Under the dagger, there was a pretty face, with some familiarity, but not Bai ruotong.


    Leng Beiyi didn''t notice, but was just pinched by the woman. Immediately, a man also got out of the carriage, drew his sword and aimed at Leng Beiyi.


    "Let them back down. I have something to say to you."


    The woman whispered in front of his ear.


    Cold fear Yi Zheng, this voice is very familiar, always feel where heard. Seeing that Leng Danyi didn''t answer, the woman said, "there are twenty people lying in wait here, all of them are my people. If you don''t agree, I will really kill you."


    Leng Danyi swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then nodded reluctantly: "OK, I promise you."


    After that, he gave the people around him a look, and they retreated to a distance of 50 meters.


    Orange see people back down, mouth slightly raised a smile: "Xiaoyi, do you still recognize this palace?"


    "You... Who are you?"


    Leng Beiyi is a little flustered. The woman on the carriage should be Bai ruotong, but who is the woman in front of him now?


    Where did Bai ruotong go?


    "I''m your aunt Chunyang," said orange, looking back at Bai Chusheng. "Young master, put down your sword. Leng Yinyi won''t hurt me."


    Bai Chusheng thought for a moment, nodded and drew the sword back from Leng Danyi''s neck. Leng Danyi''s eyes were slightly constricted. He looked at Orange in disbelief. After a long time, he saw a clue from her young face: "did you eat Ningshen pill?"


    "Yes." Orange nodded.


    Leng Danyi looked at her and then at Bai Chusheng: "what''s the relationship between you and Bai ruotong? Where is she?"


    "She''s back in Nanyuan," orange said slowly. She took out Bai Rutong''s human skin mask from her arms and threw it on the ground. "It''s me who lured you here, Xiaoyi. In terms of my love for saving you, can you stop chasing Bai Rutong?"


    Today everything is Gu Yanqing''s premeditation. LAN Yunwen is good at changing the appearance of orange into Bai ruotong, which attracts Leng Yinyi''s attention. However, people in Zhang''s house received the news yesterday, and Zhang Sheng led the team to ambush in the forest.


    Originally, he wanted to knock down Leng Beiyi completely, but when he saw Leng Beiyi, he didn''t want to.


    Even if Leng Biyi is driven away this time, what should he do next time.


    Now miss''s memory has not recovered, can''t stand such a toss.


    "You are in Nanyuan now. No wonder baihoujun will help. It seems that she is not treason, but a favor to you."


    Leng Danyi gave a bitter smile. Now everything is clear. That day, when he came with baihoujun, he thought the little girl was very familiar, but he could not guess that he was his own long aunt.


    No wonder she met him by chance, but she saved his life when he broke his leg in a hunting and was about to be bitten by a leopard.

 Chapter 1027

    "Xiaoyi, I''ve seen all your friendship for Miss, but miss has her own life. She doesn''t belong to Nuzhen, she belongs to Nanyuan. Don''t pursue. If you pursue any more, I will appear in front of your majesty. "


    Orange coldly looking at him, light language way.


    "Aunt, if you appear in front of your father, you will die, and so will baihoujun!"


    Cold fear Yi low roars a way.


    Is this woman crazy.


    "But today, Prince Rong knows all about it. If baihoujun dies, Nuzhen''s heart will be greatly damaged. If Nanyuan takes advantage of the situation, Nuzhen will have to give up the city.


    At that time, Nuzhen will be in a mess. Your majesty will inevitably punish you, because everything is because you take Bai ruotong back. You should know your father''s temper. He never thinks he''s doing something wrong


    Orange threatened.


    "Aunt, what is the meaning between you and Bai ruotong..."


    "You say yes or no."


    Orange interrupted.


    Cold fear Yi Zheng. He raised his eyebrow and gazed at orange. He saw that orange''s words were not a joke. Slightly choked, he sighed and nodded: "OK, I promise you."


    If it''s really like what orange said, the father will never spare the hundred marquis. Maybe many people will be involved. Orange is ready to die.


    Bai Chusheng looks back at orange, her eyes across a touch of sadness, he knows, orange is really serious.


    From beginning to end, she was thinking about Bai ruotong. Thinking of this, Bai Chusheng pursed his thin lips and stood in front of Orange: "Your Highness, I''m the brother of Rutong. Originally, today I wanted to take your life, but you are orange''s relative. For orange''s sake, I can''t do this.


    Bai ruotong is my relative. I won''t let her stay in Nuzhen. Even if I die, I will take her back to Nanyuan, because Nanyuan is ruotong''s real home. "


    Leng Danyi has no choice but to smile. He knows that orange''s real face is dead at this moment, not to mention Bai Chusheng''s sincere words with him.


    But on that day, he and Bai Rutong were gone in this life?


    No, he''s not.


    "Young master Bai, we will meet again."


    Cold fear Yi Mou son one Shan, leave this words to turn around and go. Looking at his back, orange''s heart finally fell.


    "Won''t he go after you?"


    Bai Chusheng asked her.


    Orange shook his head: "although Leng Yinyi, a man''s maid, doesn''t understand it, he only knows one thing. He is a gentleman, not a villain. His departure means that he will not pursue this matter again, but what he left behind also proves that he did not give up on his dialogue. "


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows and sighed heavily: "let''s lead him here. Ruotong and his highness should leave the gate safely. Let''s go to the outskirts of the city."


    Now we can finally go back to Nanyuan without any burden. Nothing is more important than Bai ruotong''s safety.


    The suburbs lie in the north.


    Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing waited for a long time. When they saw the carriage that orange and Gu were riding slowly coming, their hearts were down. When Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng run away, Zhang yuanyan looks at Bai Chusheng carefully. Seeing that there is no wound on Bai Chusheng and orange Er, she is relieved.


    "Miss, we can go back to Nanyuan with peace of mind. You can rest assured that Leng Biyi won''t come again."


    Orange son tiny smile, warm voice comforts a way.


    "Did he leave you a message?"


    Bai asked.


    Orange shook his head: "he said that we will meet again. Maybe in the near future, he will come to Nanyuan, which is not certain. But the maid will never let him get close to miss again. Miss, please rest assured. "


    Orange clenched her hand and said solemnly.


    Bai ruotong raised a smile and shook his head: "I''m at ease."

 Chapter 1028

    Yesterday, Bai Chusheng told her about orange''s past. Although she was strange to orange, she did feel and appreciate her friendship.


    ¡­¡­


    In the carriage, Bai ruotong''s heart finally calmed down. She and Gu Yanqing were the only two people in the carriage. Gu Yanqing didn''t speak all the way. It was rare to be quiet.


    Bai ruotong looks at the scenery outside the car curtain, and his lips overflow with a sigh.


    Now she really wants to go to Nanyuan, as Bai Rutong. Although she knows that she is Bai ruotong, she has no memory. Everything in Nanyuan will be so strange.


    It''s a place to suck people''s blood. Can she really withdraw from the whole body.


    The carriage drove all day and stopped in a forest in the evening. Before leaving the Nuzhen border, people are inevitably cautious. After a night in the woods, the crowd continued to set out.


    Until the third day, LAN Yunwen received a letter from Zhang Fu and decided to lead them to Zhang Fu for the night.


    On the carriage, Bai ruotong fell asleep. When she woke up, she was wearing a cloak and looked forward. Gu Yanqing was sleeping with her hands folded on her chest.


    As long as she is asleep, Gu Yanqing has been silent. These days, Gu Yanqing seems to be a little too quiet, no sound.


    She moved towards him and looked at his highness quietly. His sleeping face was still pretty. The eyelashes are long, long and curly under the eyelids.


    I''m a boss, but I have such beautiful eyelashes.


    This guy


    It''s strange.


    Bai ruotong reached out and touched his cheek. As soon as her fingertip touched his cheek, she drew back her hand like an electric shock.


    Eyes across a touch of consternation, white if Tong unbelievable look down at his hands.


    It''s hot.


    She looked at her hands in a daze. It seemed that she wanted to test again and swallow a mouthful of saliva. She covered his forehead with her hands.


    Sure enough, his temperature is very hot.


    He was sick.


    She left him and was about to call someone when Gu Yanqing opened her eyes and saw her go to the car door. He took her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "Where are you going?"


    He asked.


    "Your Highness, you are ill."


    Bai Rutong swallowed and said.


    "No problem, don''t go."


    He made a hoarse voice like a wounded beast. Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Just as he wanted to give another word of comfort, Gu Yanqing lowered his head and put it on her shoulder: "if you lean on your shoulder for a while, I will get better."


    Bai ruotong looks at Gu Yanqing and bites his lip. To persuade him, Gu Yanqing has closed her eyes and breathes heavily.


    Now, she really can''t move.


    At noon, the carriage slowly arrived at Zhang''s house. Bai ruotong nodded his shoulder: "Your Highness... It''s time to wake up. Don''t sleep any more, it''s here! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, still closed his eyes.


    "Your Highness?"


    Bai ruotong patted his face, and the heat of his skin seemed to be a little heavier.


    "Your Highness! Wake up! Your highness


    He didn''t faint, did he?


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank slightly and patted his face fiercely. Xu saw that they didn''t get out of the carriage. Bai Chusheng pushed the door open at this time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your Highness fainted!"


    Bai Rutong said anxiously.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes sank slightly. He raised his hand to explore Gu Yanqing''s breath. Before he touched his hand, Gu Yanqing''s eyes suddenly opened and held his hand. His eyes flashed a stream of anger. It seemed that he noticed that the person who came was Bai Chusheng, and the anger disappeared in a moment.


    "Nothing is wrong with me."


    With a deep voice, he got up and led Bai Rutong''s men to the carriage.


    Mr. Zhang has already received him at the door, followed by Zhang Sheng, whom he has not seen for a long time.

 Chapter 1029

    After chatting with them for a while, Gu Yanqing leads Bai ruotong into Zhang''s house. Bai ruotong''s heart has been heavy. Gu Yanqing''s temperature is frightening.


    After settling the luggage, Bai Rutong helps Gu Yanqing lie on the bed. Seeing her turn around, Gu Yanqing sat up from the bed.


    "Where are you going?"


    He asked.


    "Pour water for you. Mr. Zhang has asked for a doctor. Your highness, please have a good rest first."


    Bai ruotong turned around and helped Gu Yanqing back to his bed. Gu Yanqing''s hand has been dragging her, as if she would not leave half a step.


    Bai Chusheng once said that Gu Yanqing didn''t sleep when she was asleep. He was always at the door of her room when she was in prime minister Baizai''s house, and he didn''t dare to close his eyes when he ran away.


    Bai ruotong naturally believed his words.


    The only thing I can''t believe is that she doesn''t understand why Gu Yanqing is so affectionate to her.


    "Your Highness, I''m not going anywhere. I''m here, OK?"


    Her voice softened. Gu Yanqing heard this, then slowly let her go and lay down.


    His eyes have shallow dark green, presumably caused by lack of sleep, which is no wonder, how can he sleep enough. All the way from Nanyuan to Nuzhen, he didn''t fall asleep. Even if she was found, she would not close her eyes.


    Only when she was by his side did he dare to sleep.


    The first time he was treated like this by a man, Bai Rutong''s heart was like an electric shock.


    He really likes her.


    What happened to them before?


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help wondering whether he liked him as much as Gu Yanqing liked him.


    All the doubts are piling up in my heart. Bai Rutong sighs a little.


    Apart from her sister, no one has ever really cared about her.


    Gu Yanqing is beautiful and royal. If she is not a boss and loved by such a man, she is a winner in life!


    Bai ruotong thought so, and his heart couldn''t help jumping slightly. Gu Yanqing opened her eyes and looked at her blankly: "what are you laughing at?"


    Bai ruotong shook his head and said in a soft voice, "I just suddenly think about what happened to you and me before. I always feel that you... Are very different."


    She felt that Gu Yanqing should be a decisive man, no one can arouse a moment of ripples in his heart. But in front of the man, but more than anyone to care about her, her every move can affect his heart.


    Gu Yanqing, who is affected by love, doesn''t look like a villain boss at all.


    Gu Yanqing slightly a Zheng, the corner of the mouth raised a smile: "little girl, you are really cruel."


    He worried that when she reached the acme, she still remained heartless. Such a little girl really made him helpless.


    "How can I be cruel?"


    Bai Rutong was puzzled.


    Gu Yanqing did not answer, gently closed his eyes.


    Bai ruotong flattened the corner of his mouth. Just then, the curtain was opened and Bai Chusheng led the doctor into the inner room.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked.


    Bai Rutong took a look at Gu Yanqing, who was lying on the bed and pretending to sleep. He shook his head: "he is still very hot."


    Bai Chusheng sighs and calls the doctor beside him to diagnose Gu Yanqing. He leads her to the front hall.


    "Your Highness is still very weak. Rutong, you must be with him these days."


    He said.


    "Brother, that..."


    Bai Rutong choked and looked at him incredulously: "Your Highness said, do you know all my life experiences? My origin, and my... "

 Chapter 1030

    "I all know," Bai Chusheng said with a helpless smile and raised his hand to caress her head. "You don''t have to be afraid of anything. The things you worry about don''t exist. I''m your family, and orange is also your family.


    In addition to your highness, I will protect you well. You are my sister, and I will spend my whole life loving you. "


    His gentle words made Bai Rutong''s heart warm slightly. She choked and looked up at Bai Chusheng: "you... Why do you want to be so nice to me?"


    "If it''s not good for you, who should it be?" Bai Chusheng rubbed her head, and was amused by her words with a smile, "it''s all my fault. At the beginning, I didn''t protect you well, so you would get lost. If it hadn''t been for me, it would never have happened. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong blinked and opened his mouth. He didn''t know what to say.


    In her previous life, her only relative was her sister. Life is warm and cold. You have to experience everything by yourself. Except for her sister, no one really treated her.


    When she was a child, she loved to cry, but when she grew up, she gradually did not dare to cry. What emotions are buried in my heart, only in the middle of the night, she dare to curl up in the bed, shallow cry, dare not make a sound.


    But Bai Chusheng''s words easily touched the softness in her heart, and her tears welled up.


    "Cry!"


    Bai Chusheng shaved her nose and spoiled her.


    "Young master, young lady."


    At this time, the doctor went out and gave them a prescription: "the young man in the room is suffering from cold and fatigue all night, which leads to body heat and deficiency. After a good rest for three days, he will recover."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Bai Chusheng nodded and took the medicine list. He turned back and told Bai Rutong, "take care of your highness first, and I''ll cook the medicine."


    Bai ruotong nodded and went into the inner room.


    Gu Yanqing lay on the bed, half closed his eyes. See white if Tong walk into, his Mou son once delimited one to put on, dismay: "did you cry?"


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned: "you... How do you know?"


    "Your voice is a little hoarse." Gu Yanqing said softly.


    Bai ruotong choked and sat on the bedside with a round stool, but he didn''t reply.


    In addition to the worries and fears when he first knew his identity, when he got along with him again, Bai ruotong had put down his guard.


    I don''t know why, Mingming is very alert in the face of Leng Danyi, but when she is opposite to Gu Yanqing, her heart is very relaxed.


    After the medicine was boiled, Bai Chusheng entered the inner room and left. Bai ruotong held the medicine bowl and handed it to Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, take the medicine."


    Gu Yanqing looked at the medicine, lip gently moved: "you feed this king."


    "Don''t you have... Hands yourself?"


    Bai ruotong wants to go back, but his words are getting weaker and weaker in Gu Yanqing''s eyes.


    Meow!


    Bai ruotong bites his teeth and gives Gu Yanqing a silent look.


    "What? "No?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and teases her deliberately.


    Bai ruotong smiles and sits at the head of the bed with the medicine: "yes, yes! It''s a blessing for Rutong to give his highness medicine. "


    She said, will be in the hands of medicine into Gu Yanqing mouth. Gu Yanqing ate one mouthful, lift Mou shallow looking at her: "a little hot."


    "The hotter, the better."


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes. The man clearly wants her to blow for him. Somehow, she just didn''t want to do what he wanted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing twisted his eyebrows, and Bai Rutong took another bite and put it into his mouth. Gu Yanqing ate it in silence. Seeing that he didn''t know what to say, Bai ruotong fed him one by one, and soon half of the decoction was gone.


    Her hands were a little sour. She got up and wanted to put down the bowl to move her wrist, but her feet suddenly slipped. As soon as the soup in her hand tilted, she spilled it on her hand.

 Chapter 1031

    "Ah


    White if Tong exclaimed, subconsciously released the hand. Gu Yanqing sat up from the bed, took her hand and saw that her hand was red by the decoction.


    "Doesn''t it mean the soup is very hot? Why don''t you pay attention? "


    Gu Yanqing sighed helplessly, holding her hand in a copper basin with cold water. Bai ruotong was stunned: "how did you take such a hot soup?"


    "Didn''t you let me eat it?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "You can do whatever I ask you to do. Are you stupid?"


    Bai Rutong is speechless. Is this man really stupid or fake stupid.


    Gu Yanqing did not speak, but gently stroked her injured hand. White if Tong where still have a mind to take care of oneself, she shakes off Gu Yanqing''s hand, hold up his cheek: "you are not stupid! You can do whatever I ask you to do. Do you want to die if I ask you to?


    Open your mouth and let me see if there are hot bubbles in your mouth. "


    Bai Rutong said anxiously.


    Gu Yanqing smile, close to her ear: "what do you want to see? I''m afraid it''s not good-looking. I''d rather... "


    He said, lowering his head and kissing her lips. But before he met him, he raised his head and rubbed Bai ruotong''s head: "I almost forgot that I promised you. Only with your permission can I kiss you. If you don''t allow me, I can''t kiss you."


    "You..."


    Her face turned red.


    How can this man''s words be so attractive?


    She can only do it with her permission, but she can''t do it without her permission?


    Does he really care so much about her?


    Bai Rutong choked and looked at Gu Yanqing incredulously.


    Is he still boss?


    "Why are you so nice to me? What''s your purpose? "


    She asked.


    "Can''t you be good without a purpose?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong sipped his lips, shook his head and said, "why... Why do you do these things to please me? I don''t understand what you want to do, and I don''t think I can really... Really make you fall in love. "


    She will be crazy by Gu Yanqing''s gentleness.


    If he could show all his tricks like Leng Yinyi, Bai Rutong would not be unable to find the north as he is now. It was because he was so obedient to himself that her head was in a mess.


    And his heart, also unconsciously want to contact his good.


    "Little girl, what did I do wrong?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong shook her head and stepped back: "Your Highness, you are really strange. You don''t have to do this to me. The soup is so hot. You are patient and want to make me happy. I really don''t understand what I can do for you. "


    She just wanted to see Gu Yanqing''s embarrassment. But she did not expect that the soup could be so hot. Her hands were aching, not to mention his mouth.


    She couldn''t figure out what Gu Yanqing''s strange behavior was for.


    I don''t understand


    Gu Yanqing was stunned and raised her hand to cover her eyes: "little girl, if I want to ask you anything, I just want you to fall in love with me again.


    Sorry, I shouldn''t let the little girl feel anxious. It''s Wang''s fault. Wang should take his time. He shouldn''t try to please the little girl and make you feel guilty. It''s all my fault. Can you forgive me, little girl? "


    His gentle words make her heart a mess.


    "It''s not your Highness''s fault, it''s my fault..." Bai ruotong shook his head and helped Gu Yanqing back to his bed. "I''m sorry, your highness. You''re sick because of me, but I''m fighting with you here. I''ll ask someone to fry a bowl of medicine again. I won''t let your highness burn you any more. "


    After that, she went to the door and said to the orange outside.

 Chapter 1032

    After boiling the medicine, Bai ruotong didn''t dare to make trouble again. Give Gu Yanqing medicine obediently.


    After taking the decoction, Gu Yanqing sleeps deeply under the coax of Bai Rutong.


    Looking at his sleeping face, Bai ruotong sighed heavily. She shook her sour hand, stood up and walked towards the door.


    He was scalded just now. He must not be able to eat too hard food. There are some sea food in Zhang''s house. She can cook some fresh seafood porridge for him.


    Thinking about this, Bai Rutong walked towards the kitchen.


    It''s dusk when the porridge is ready. Bai Chu was born to inquire once and left after chatting for a while. When Bai ruotong was about to walk out of the kitchen with porridge, a series of rapid footsteps came from behind him. She turned back in surprise, did not see who came, and fell into a suffocating embrace.


    "Where have you been?"


    Gu Yanqing''s low voice came from his head. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned and said, "I''m cooking porridge for you."


    "Little girl, don''t leave me for a moment. Don''t go anywhere


    When he woke up, he didn''t see her beside him. He was so flustered that he looked around Zhang Fu. Because she disappeared once, now Gu Yanqing can''t help but become cautious, for fear that she will disappear again.


    Bai Rutong choked and looked at him carefully: "Your Highness, I won''t go anywhere. You... Don''t be afraid..."


    She didn''t know what to advise. His embrace was about to suffocate her.


    "How can you make me not afraid? You heartless little girl


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were full of scarlet light. He bowed his head and wanted to kiss her lips. But he gritted his teeth and held back again.


    She said she didn''t want to be forced by him.


    He doesn''t want to do anything to upset her now.


    Bai ruotong said in a deep voice. Seeing that Gu Yanqing seemed really scared, she swallowed and said carefully, "Your Highness, let''s go back to your room. I''ll cook some porridge for you. You can eat it when it''s cooler."


    Gu Yanqing nodded and did not wait for Bai ruotong to turn back to serve the porridge. He held the porridge in one hand and her hand in the other. I don''t know why, looking at him now, she always felt a little childish.


    "Your Highness misses a child."


    So she thought, and she said it.


    Gu Yanqing''s expression was stiff, and he looked back at her: "who did this harm? Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "it''s all my fault."


    Look, in the case of his illness, can''t she bear all the mistakes.


    "I have a little pain in my tongue." Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile and said on purpose.


    Bai ruotong was stunned: "you... Tell me, how can I compensate you?"


    She really didn''t know the soup was hot. When I was holding the bowl, it was made of cold jade, not hot at all.


    Hurt Gu Yanqing, although not intentionally, but wrong is wrong. She is willing to accept her own mistakes.


    "Do you really want to make it up to me?"


    After entering the room, Gu Yanqing closed the door and asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded seriously.


    "Feed me."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Rutong choked and raised his hand to cover his forehead. Gu Yanqing didn''t dodge her sudden action.


    "It''s no longer hot!" Bai said pleasantly.


    "So? You''re not going to make it up? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s what she meant.


    "Little girl, I''ll listen to you for everything. Even if it''s not compensation, don''t you think I should be rewarded?"


    Gu Yanqing approached her and said.


    Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears.


    Reward?


    Why doesn''t your highness want to give her some good?


    And his behavior is very like a child who asks the teacher for help.

 Chapter 1033

    Is this Her Highness she knows?


    Bai Rutong choked, but if she didn''t agree, the goods would not let her go so easily.


    Bai ruotong admitted his fate and sighed, "just feed me. It''s not that I haven''t fed you."


    Gu Yanqing smell speech, sitting at the table, he leaned on the chair, casual toward her hook: "come here!"


    Bai ruotong''s face is very sad. Your highness, you are playing with fire!


    She came up to him, took the bowl, scooped up a spoonful, and carefully blew the heat. Seems to feel uneasy, she lowered her head with a small lip, feel not hot, feed to his eyes.


    He didn''t realize that his actions were so attractive. Bai Rutong looked at him with naive eyes: "Your Highness."


    Gu Yanqing nodded and took a bite.


    It has been three months since she ate the porridge of little girl. Gu Yanqing missed it. No one can match his little girl in cooking.


    "Hot?"


    Bai asked.


    "It''s not hot. It''s delicious."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Being praised, Bai ruotong chuckled, scooped up a mouthful of porridge and fed it to him. Gu Yanqing ate them one by one.


    "If it''s hot, just say, I''ll blow a little more."


    She can never make the mistake she made in the afternoon again.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed slightly and nodded: "good."


    He Yu Guang glanced at the window lattice, outside which three figures were squatting and peeping. He didn''t care. He bent down and took a bite of porridge.


    Outside the window lattice.


    The ears of orange, Bai Chusheng and LAN Yunwen are close to the wall. Hearing the conversation inside the door, the three people smile happily.


    His Royal Highness Prince Rong finally kept the cloud open and the moon bright.


    Gu Yanqing is always so persistent in treating Bai ruotong. Even if Bai ruotong lost her memory 1000 times and 10000 times, Gu Yanqing would find her back and be trapped by her side. Even if Bai ruotong doesn''t recover her memory, she will fall in love with Gu Yanqing again.


    This is Gu Yanqing''s unique ability.


    Three people think so, all smile.


    "The young lady has two months to go. Will she marry her highness then?"


    Orange whispered.


    "It''s too early."


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows. Although I know that Gu Yanqing is good to Bai Rutong. But if his younger sister married so early, he would not give up.


    He raised a white fat pig, where can let her so fast to arch cabbage.


    LAN Yunwen chuckled: "little general Bai, you can decide everything, but it''s not something you can count on. You don''t see your Highness''s appearance. Do you want to marry the princess back soon?


    If you are against your highness, even you, your highness will do it. "


    "That won''t do either."


    Bai Chusheng''s face suddenly cooled. The love dialogue in the room is suddenly harsh for some reason.


    He didn''t want Bai to take on a family so quickly. He wants her to have more time to be happy.


    "Orange, what do you think?"


    Seeing that it doesn''t make sense with Bai Chusheng, LAN Yunwen looks at orange.


    Orange thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I want to see the young lady Marry Her Highness earlier. Give birth to a little prince earlier and play for us. "


    "You have been bribed by Prince Rong?"


    Bai Chusheng''s voice is cold and interrogative.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant is just for the sake of the young lady."


    Orange immediately changed her tone.


    Their voices became louder and louder. In the room, Bai ruotong could hear them clearly even if he didn''t want to hear them.


    Meow!


    Don''t these three people talk about this kind of thing further?


    Bai ruotong is speechless.


    Gu Yanqing looked at her red face, got close to her eyes and said in a soft voice, "little girl, are you ready to marry me?"

 Chapter 1034

    Bai ruotong''s face became more and more red, and his eyes twinkled. After thinking for a moment, he said seriously: "Your Highness, I think this matter needs to be considered in the long run. I''m still young and under age.


    It seems a little inappropriate to talk about marriage so soon. Don''t wait for me to grow up? "


    Knowing that she would refuse, Gu Yanqing was not angry. He raised his eyes and said with a smile, "then you say, when should it be?"


    "Twenty years old!"


    Bai said seriously.


    Twenty is, at least, the legal age.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes sank heavily: "you are delusional."


    She clearly wanted to turn herself into an old girl and didn''t want to marry him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong is speechless.


    I have to think about it when I come here. If I can escape from Nanyuan, it''s good to live my life. What I have to do now is to stabilize this person''s mood. If I''m in a hurry, Gu Yanqing can do anything.


    She said with a smile, "I''ll make a joke with your highness..."


    "Are you trying to escape?"


    Gu Yanqing can''t see through her mind.


    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    "Bai ruotong," he said, grabbing her chin, "you''re at ease. You can''t escape from the palm of my hand all your life."


    In this world, how many women want to marry into Rongqin palace, but this woman is the most difficult to tame.


    Tame once and tame again.


    However, Gu Yanqing had a lot of things in the world. He couldn''t do it once, but he had to be tamed twice and three times.


    He can always tame her.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. After they had repaired, they set out again. Zhang Sheng looks at Gu Yanqing''s back and moves his lips. He wants to say something, but he can''t say anything.


    He looks at Bai Rutong beside Gu Yanqing with resentment. He secretly takes back his eyes.


    Bai ruotong pulls up the curtain and looks at Zhang Sheng strangely. Zhang Sheng''s eyes have never left Gu Yanqing and himself since he entered the government.


    He always stares at her when she passes by him.


    As if noticing Bai ruotong''s eyes, Zhang Sheng raises his eyes to annoy her. Bai ruotong was stunned, then raised his lips to smile and waved to him: "goodbye!"


    Zhang Sheng was stunned. He blushed and lowered his head.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Yanqing left for half a day, a new group of guests came to Zhang''s house. A man dressed as a bodyguard "bangs" on the door. The steward opens the door and stares at the man dressed in Nanyuan.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Asked the steward.


    "Prince Nanyuan has come to see Mr. Zhang. I hope to inform you."


    The bodyguard came back.


    There was a flash of consternation in the manager''s eyes. The former son was Prince nanyuanrong who came to the mansion, and today he is the prince. His master''s social network is not so big.


    "Please, my dear."


    Let''s go.


    Gu chenlian jumps out of the carriage and strides into Zhang Fu. He sent someone to inquire about it. Gu Yanqing had a good relationship with a businessman when he was in Nuzhen.


    In this way, if they had been to Nuzhen, they would have stayed in Zhang''s house. Maybe if they came here, he could find out about Zhang''s house.


    After the steward brought several people into the front hall, he went to report to Mr. Zhang. At this time, Master Zhang and Zhang Sheng are greeting each other in their study. When the steward came to report the visit of Prince Nanyuan, his chess pieces fell heavily.


    "Prince Nanyuan? How did he come? Are you sure it''s me? "


    He asked.


    The steward shook his head: "the villain has never seen Prince Nanyuan, I don''t know how to distinguish."


    Mr. Zhang gave a wry smile. He asked, isn''t this nonsense? Who has seen Prince Nanyuan, but since he dares to admit his identity, he must be himself.


    Thinking that Gu Yanqing had just left, Mr. Zhang felt uneasy.


    This man may have come for Gu Yanqing.

 Chapter 1035

    "Did you say anything about Prince Rong?"


    Mr. Zhang asked again.


    The steward shook his head: "no, I don''t dare to say what the master has not told me."


    Zhang Sheng put down the sunspot in his hand and said in a low voice: "father, the prince of Nanyuan may have come to honor the prince. The Royal relationship has always been complicated. We''d better not participate in it."


    "Yes..." Mr. Zhang sighed. The relationship between him and Gu Yanqing is an intimate friendship, which does not mean that he can accept all the royal family as friends. Gu chenlian''s sudden visit must have his purpose. If it hurts Gu Yanqing, he will never allow him to go, "let''s go and have a look. If we can see off our guests, we can see them off."


    Since they have stated that they are prince Nanyuan, they can''t keep the guests waiting.


    Thinking about this, Master Zhang got up and walked towards the main hall. Zhang Sheng thought about it and followed him.


    In the hall, Gu chenlian is eating tea and waiting. He put down his tea cup and stood up.


    At this time, Mr. Zhang entered the main hall and said to Gu chenlian, "Mr. Zhang has seen his royal highness."


    Although Gu chenlian is the crown prince, he is not a Jurchen. Mr. Zhang salutes Gu chenlian.


    He looked at Gu chenlian with his spare light. He was somewhat similar to Gu Yanqing, and his noble spirit was really owned by a royal family.


    "Master Zhang."


    Gu chenlian gave a salute.


    Mr. Zhang''s head hurts a little. He knows his identity, and maybe he knows his relationship with Gu Yanqing. Is it really useful to hide his identity in front of him?


    Thinking about this, Mr. Zhang could not help sighing.


    He thought for a moment and said, "what can I do for your highness to come to my humble abode?"


    "Has the second brother ever been here?" Gu chenlian opens the door to the mountain road.


    Mr. Zhang''s heart sank, and he looked at the man in front of him in surprise: "is the prince coming to honor his royal highness? Is his Royal Highness Prince Rong also in Nuzhen? "


    Gu chenlian''s eyes darkened slightly. Master Zhang''s puzzled appearance did not know whether it was true or not.


    He has a reason to lie to himself.


    "Master Zhang, you don''t have to lie in front of our palace. I just want to know if my second brother has ever been here. Can he bring Bai ruotong to the palace? "


    He wants to know whether Gu Yanqing has saved Bai ruotong, and whether Bai ruotong is safe now. If he is well, his heart can be put down. If Gu Yanqing has not saved Bai Rutong, he is willing to put down his gratitude and resentment and save people with Gu Yanqing.


    "No


    Mr. Zhang came back.


    "Master Zhang, I want to hear the truth!"


    He growled.


    Zhang Sheng looks at Gu chenlian behind him. This man clearly came for Bai Rutong. Does he like that woman, too?


    What''s good about that woman? Why do all the men fall in love with her.


    Master Zhang was stunned: "Your Highness, Zhang has always told you the truth. This is Nuzhen, not Nanyuan. What are they doing here?"


    "Master Zhang," Gu chenlian''s eyes flashed a cold light, "you are obviously cheating me. Bai ruotong and his second brother must have been here, right? Master Zhang, I don''t want to embarrass you. All I want is a word of truth. "


    Master Zhang was stunned. the truth?


    He doesn''t know his attitude towards Gu Yanqing. How can he tell the truth here.


    Although he is a businessman, he is also a businessman who understands morality. You can''t do anything to trap your friends.


    "Your Highness, Zhang really doesn''t know. Please don''t embarrass Zhang any more."


    Mr. Zhang pleaded.


    Zhang Sheng is watching the change, and the prince seems to have decided that they know about Prince Rong.


    He would never let them go easily.

 Chapter 1036

    "I don''t know, do I?"


    Gu chenlian raised his thin lips and sat down, "OK, this palace is waiting here. Second brother, if they come to Nuzhen, they will come to your mansion. If they don''t, we will wait for them. They didn''t arrive in a day, but they waited in our palace for two days. If it doesn''t arrive in January, I will wait for two months. "


    He''s stuck here.


    "Your Highness, this is..."


    Mr. Zhang''s head aches more and more. He obviously depends on him.


    "Mr. Zhang, you have your own choice. Our Palace also has its own choice. Today, our palace is waiting here. If they come, it''s best. If they don''t come, we''ll wait until they come. "


    Gu chenlian said.


    How can he offer such a big Buddha in his mansion.


    Mr. Zhang frowned. Gu chenlian is not a Jurchen, but he can''t drive people out.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong has indeed been here."


    Zhang Sheng''s cold way.


    "Zhang Sheng, what are you talking about?"


    Master Zhang was angry. He has no idea what to say and what not to say.


    "Father, since people have asked, if we don''t tell the truth, do we really want him to stay here?"


    Zhang Sheng sighed coldly, looked directly at the prince and said, "Your Highness, but unfortunately, they left as soon as you came. His Royal Highness Prince Rong and Miss Bai stayed with us for three days. "


    "If it''s all right?" Gu chenlian grasped the key point.


    "She''s OK." But she lost her memory


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Zhang Sheng''s words fell, Mr. Zhang''s slap fell on his face. Zhang Sheng''s head leans outwards.


    "You villain!"


    Mr. Zhang scolded bitterly.


    In ordinary times, it''s just that he doesn''t understand. In such an important situation today, he doesn''t understand as well.


    Can you say anything about Prince Rong? What''s more, Miss Bai''s amnesia is that they accidentally learned from Bai Chusheng''s conversation. It''s their secret. How can he expose it at will.


    She''s OK.


    Gu chenlian''s heart was relieved. As long as Bai ruotong has nothing to do, he can rest assured.


    This eventful little girl really affects his heart all the time.


    "What''s the matter without memory?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "Specific Zhang is not clear, but Zhang can take his royal highness to find them."


    Zhang Shengdao.


    He always wanted to find a chance to get close to Gu Yanqing and Bai ruotong. Now is a good time.


    "Good." The prince nodded and replied, "when you catch up with them, we will reward you."


    "Zhang Sheng, are you crazy?"


    Mr. Zhang really wants to vomit blood because he is angry. He doesn''t know what Zhang Sheng is thinking, but he hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary, so he turns a blind eye as if he didn''t see it.


    But now, how can he still be regarded as not seeing.


    "If you dare to go, I''ll think I''ve never had a son like you!"


    He growled.


    "Mr. Zhang, you seem to have misunderstood our palace," Gu chenlian chuckled. Knowing that Bai ruotong was safe, his heart relaxed a lot. "Our palace will not harm the second brother, nor will it harm Bai ruotong. Our palace is here to help them. Your son must have seen the sincerity of our Palace, so he told the truth for us.


    Don''t worry, Mr. Zhang. Even if I join my second brother, he won''t blame you. "


    After that, he bowed his hand and left with Zhang Sheng.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhang Sheng is stunned. He takes a look at his angry father and follows Gu chenlian.


    On the carriage, Zhang Sheng tells Gu chenlian what he knows. Gu chenlian listened, and his eyes flashed a touch of joy.

 Chapter 1037

    If you lose your memory?


    Does this mean that he can replace Gu Yanqing in Rutong''s heart?


    She forgot the unhappiness they once had, so he could get along with Bai ruotong again. In the future, if he won the throne, he could get her from Gu Yanqing.


    He is confident that if he starts over, he will get Bai Rutong from Gu Yanqing.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yanqing and his party went to an inn to have a rest. As soon as Bai ruotong touched the bed of the inn, he fell asleep. After a day and a night''s journey, she was already too tired to be conscious. Sleepy, too late for dinner, she was surrounded by sleepiness.


    When Gu Yanqing went to her room with dinner, Bai ruotong was already asleep. He put down the bowl and chopsticks, sat at the head of the bed and looked at her. Hand unconsciously stroked her face.


    not so bad.


    She finally came back.


    He knew that his little girl would not lie to herself. She could live a long life.


    He bent down, head on her forehead, whispered: "little girl, I will never let you go again in my life."


    Her disappearance was too frightening for him. He doesn''t want to go through such things any more. He wants to grow old with her. He doesn''t want to go through the experience of losing her. For him, such an experience is a nightmare.


    The next day.


    When Bai ruotong woke up, she sat up and looked around blankly. Just as she was about to get out of bed, her waist and legs were suddenly swept into her arms.


    "Are you awake?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows and teases her deliberately.


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" and she stared round at Gu Yanqing, sipped her lips and said in a startled voice: "how can you be here?"


    "Where can I be if I am not here?"


    Gu Yanqing teases her intentionally, pick eyebrow way.


    Bai Rutong bit his lip and subconsciously covered his chest: "you... You didn''t do anything to me, did you?"


    "What do you think?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong suddenly felt dark in front of his eyes.


    The villain boss is not worth believing. This guy actually did animal things to himself while he was sleeping. She gritted her teeth and angrily looked at Gu Yanqing: "even if you do that to me, I won''t marry you."


    "Did I do anything to you, can''t you feel it?"


    Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile.


    It''s OK for a little girl to lose her memory. How can she even lose her IQ.


    He just looks like a bad guy who will do something wrong.


    Bai ruotong choked, stood up, jumped on the ground and looked at his clothes.


    Her clothes are complete. It seems that Gu Yanqing didn''t do anything while she was asleep.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, relaxed: "I know your highness is not such a person."


    That''s not what she said just now!


    Gu Yanqing squinted: "if I want to do it, don''t you feel it?"


    "I haven''t experienced it. How can I know?" She was open-minded.


    Gu Yanqing chuckled. How could he give up such a cute little girl to others.


    He came up to her and said, "would you like to have a try?"


    "No, thank you for your kindness." Bai ruotong immediately jumped a few meters away.


    He likes to see her look panicked.


    "I won''t tease you any more. You stay in your room now. Later, I''ll ask someone to send you something to eat. In the afternoon, I''ll be on my way. I don''t have a rest. I''m going to Nanyuan. You have to be ready."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng: "South yuan far?"


    "It''s three days in a row."


    Gu Yanqing came back. As if he had thought of something else, he said, "when you get back to Nanyuan, you can''t expose the loss of memory. I will let Doctor Wu Haosheng treat you."


    "I understand."


    Bai ruotong nodded cleverly.

 Chapter 1038

    Bai ruotong knows what to do and what not to do.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were dark. He gazed at Bai ruotong for a long time before moving his eyes away.


    Bai ruotong didn''t know that Gu Yanqing had made up his mind. When they returned to Nanyuan, he asked the old empress dowager to get married. He couldn''t wait for her and Ji, even for two months.


    He wants to get the little girl immediately, only she becomes his person, he can completely rest assured.


    "Don''t mess about! This is the Nuzhen border. If something goes wrong, you should know the consequences! "


    "Prince Ning, is it the palace or you! This palace wants to see ruotong, now! Now


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, there was a noise outside the door. Gu Yanqing was stunned and wanted to push the door out, but the door opened at this time. Gu chenlian walked in with a big stride. He ignored Gu Yanqing and dashed into the inner room with a curtain.


    LAN Yun Wen then followed in, his face with a touch of anxiety. In any case, he did not expect that he would run into Gu chenlian just to buy some goods on the street.


    He followed himself all the way until he came to the inn.


    When he thought that his carelessness had exposed Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing, he felt a burst of regret.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry, I..."


    He wants to explain to Gu Yanqing, who has rushed into the inner room.


    White if Tong Zhang Yuan eye, Leng Leng of looking at suddenly break into strange man. The man was born three times like Gu Yanqing, but he was more green and astringent than Gu Yanqing, and his face was still young and green.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu chenlian opens his mouth. He thinks about what he should say when he meets Bai Rutong again. But when I came to her, I forgot what to say. My lips opened and closed, but there was no sound.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Yanqing walked behind him and asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He was stunned and returned after a long time: "take ruotong."


    Bai Rutong closes her mouth. Thinking of Gu Yanqing''s advice, she can more or less guess that the man in front of her is Nanyuan.


    "Your Highness, you..."


    LAN Yunwen chases in and tries to stop him, but Gu Yanqing blocks him.


    His royal highness?


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, can''t believe of stare at the man in front of.


    He... He''s the prince?


    The man Bai ruotong loved?


    "Do you think Rutong will go with you?"


    Gu Yanqing plays the taste, the speech does not have the half minute tension.


    "The palace heard that Rutong had lost his memory," Gu chenlian said, looking back at Gu Yanqing, "so you want to take this opportunity to take Rutong away from the palace?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing frowned.


    What does he want to play with?


    "Rutong, follow me." He approached Bai Rutong and wanted to hold her hand, but Bai Rutong avoided him.


    "Your Highness, what do you want to do?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu chenlian was stunned: "do you remember the past?"


    He firmly believes that as long as he starts from the beginning, he will be able to surpass Gu Yanqing. He didn''t have Gu Yanqing''s anger. Compared with this man, he was more likely to be believed by her.


    As long as she is full of nonsense in front of her, she will doubt Gu Yanqing''s identity.


    But the next second, Bai ruotong blinked and said innocently, "Your Highness, Bai Yin... Cough... How is the third sister?"


    Although she has no memory, she knows something about the past from Bai Chusheng. What''s more, she still remembers the content of the book.


    The prince and Bai Yinling are a couple. She doesn''t want to dig other people''s corner.


    "Ha ha..."


    Gu Yanqing laughed, "third brother, you don''t want to sell stupid here. Where did you hear about Rutong''s amnesia? Ruotong didn''t lose her memory. She recalled everything before. It''s useless to put away your careful thinking. "

 Chapter 1039

    What''s going on?


    Now, it''s Gu chenlian who is confused.


    Don''t you think Bai ruotong lost his memory?


    Why does she know Bai Yinling? Is it difficult because they made the past clear to her.


    Mean! How mean!


    Zhang Sheng has no reason to cheat himself with such absurd lies. The only possibility is Gu Yanqing.


    This man full of bad water is good at playing with people.


    "You''re lying!"


    He glared at Gu Yanqing angrily and said.


    "Little girl, tell him who you are."


    Gu Yanqing went to Bai ruotong and said with ease.


    If he comes, let him have a good look. Even if Bai ruotong loses her memory, she is his person.


    "I''m from the west of town." Bai ruotong is serious.


    Gu Yanqing


    He took back what he had just said. Sure enough, his little girl''s IQ was negative after she lost her memory.


    "Ha ha!"


    Gu chenlian chuckled twice.


    Gu Yanqing is really cheating him.


    "Second brother, it seems that you have miscalculation." He raised his lips and gloated.


    Gu Yanqing pursed thin lips tightly, weighing how to deal with the little girl later.


    "Rutong, follow me. Don''t believe the second brother''s story. You are in love with my palace. If you go with my palace, I will start with you again. "


    Gu chenlian said.


    LAN Yunwen whispered in front of Gu Yanqing''s ear: "just now, when his royal highness came, he followed Zhang Sheng. I think Zhang Sheng said everything to the prince."


    Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile: "it seems so."


    Bai ruotong was at a loss. This man is how to return a responsibility, come up to say love.


    I''m afraid the queen of the supreme madness she saw is a fake.


    The boss loves her, and so does the hero.


    Is she the protagonist of the novel?


    Bai Rutong shivered.


    "Third brother, you suddenly out of the palace, did not your father get angry?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Gu chenlian light frown angle, cold voice return way.


    "You suddenly break in and hook up with Wang''s fiancee. Naturally, you have something to do with Wang."


    He said with a smile.


    Gu chenlian''s arrival did not make him angry, because he knew that this man also cared about Bai Rutong''s life and death.


    "Little girl, do you believe the prince?"


    Gu Yanqing looks back at Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Did he believe Gu chenlian''s words? Naturally, she didn''t believe it. If she had lived in Nanyuan for two years, as Bai Chusheng said, she would never have fallen in love with Gu chenlian.


    This is more ridiculous than falling in love with Gu Yanqing.


    Her identity is Bai ruotong, a depressed woman ignored by Gu chenlian all day long. She will not be as stupid as the original owner.


    "Second brother, I want to have a private talk with Rutong."


    Gu chenlian was silent for a long time and kept a low profile.


    It''s not a good way to stand still here. Since he knows that Bai ruotong has nothing to do, he can put down his heart. Now what he wants to do is to compete fairly with Gu Yanqing.


    "You go out first."


    Gu Yanqing gave an order to LAN Yunwen and others.


    There is no such thing as LAN Yunwen and others here. Besides, Bai Chusheng has not come back yet. He will explain to him about such a bad situation later.


    "You go out, too."


    Gu chenlian looked at him and urged him.


    "Whatever you want to do, do it in front of me."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "What? Are you afraid that if our palace has said two words to Rutong, Rutong will leave you? "


    Gu chenlian is sarcastic.


    He thought Gu Yanqing was such a confident man, so it seemed that he was just so.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "I lost my girl once. Naturally, I was afraid."


    After that, he cast his eyes at Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong subconsciously turned his eyes away and his face turned red.

 Chapter 1040

    "Rutong, do you believe him?"


    Gu chenlian turned back and asked.


    Bai ruotong swallowed and didn''t know how to answer.


    What''s the matter with this sudden appearance of his royal highness? He will not naively think that if he has no memory, he can be controlled at will.


    Although she has no memory, she can clearly judge who is telling the truth.


    She and Gu Yanqing Bai Chusheng get along for so many days, how can she be cheated by Gu chenlian? Gu chenlian thinks highly of herself.


    Bai ruotong didn''t speak. She knew that the more she spoke, the more mistakes she would make.


    "Third brother, since you know that Rutong has lost his memory, I will not cheat you any more. How can you cooperate with me?"


    Gu Yanqing picked eyebrows and asked.


    "Working with you?"


    Gu chenlian gave a cold hum as if he heard a joke.


    If you want to cooperate with Gu Yanqing, are you kidding? The man he hates most in his life is Gu Yanqing.


    "If you let other people in the capital know that the little girl lost her memory, it will cause a lot of trouble. If you are happy with the little girl, help me hide this fact."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Gu chenlian choked: "I don''t understand why I want to hide it. If Rutong saves the emperor''s grandmother, no one will blame Rutong. Maybe the emperor''s grandmother will love Rutong even more."


    With the support of the empress dowager, is Gu Yanqing afraid that other people will do harm to Bai ruotong.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes drooped slightly: "what I worry about is not the emperor''s grandmother, but the empress and your Liangyuan."


    He accentuated "Liangyuan". It''s just to remind Gu chenlian that there is a guy who sucks blood in his house.


    Gu chenlian''s heart sank slightly. Indeed, as Gu Yanqing said, if Bai Yinling knew that Bai ruotong had lost her memory, maybe she would do something to Bai ruotong.


    He can see that Bai Yinling''s hatred for Bai ruotong is to the extreme.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng listen to two people talk, for a moment she suddenly feel some dream.


    These two people, one is the hero, the other is the villain boss. They can sit together and have a good chat.


    This kind of scene is too weird.


    Bai ruotong sighed heavily. She raised her eyes and looked at Gu chenlian. His eyebrows were locked tightly, as if he was struggling with something.


    "This is the only thing that I want to cooperate with you," Gu Yanqing said. He went to Bai ruotong. He blocked Bai ruotong''s sight and took her into his arms. "If you want to take advantage of the little girl''s amnesia, you can have a try.


    I''m confident. Even if the little girl loses her memory, what she loves in her heart will be me. I''m confident. "


    His eyes fell firmly on her, and Bai Rutong looked at his face. For a moment, his heart was like a string, which was stretched open at this time.


    Gu chenlian clenched his fist and laughed at himself. Suddenly I feel very pitiful.


    Suddenly, I feel that I really can''t compare with Gu Yanqing.


    Every time he thought about how to get Bai ruotong back from Gu Yanqing, but he never thought about how to think about Bai ruotong. Maybe this is where he is inferior to Gu Yanqing.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was not as good as Gu Yanqing.


    "I promise you."


    Maybe he should learn how to think for Bai ruotong and how to really like someone.


    Bai ruotong once said that he will always consider only himself, and his love will always be selfish.


    Then he is not selfish. Try once, maybe she will fall in love with him.


    Thinking about this, Gu chenlian raised a helpless smile at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1041

    The next day. They left the Inn and went back to the palace. As Gu Yanqing said, the journey did not stop. They were driving very fast. They were on the carriage for three days. Bai ruotong was so dizzy that he got out of the carriage and vomited once.


    Gu Yanqing pity her body, but he can only do so. Nanyuan is more dangerous than Nuzhen. Emperor yongsui always harbors hatred against him. Maybe he will come to assassinate him at this time.


    He is not sure if he can make the little girl safe forever, so he can only try his best to return to the capital.


    ¡­¡­


    On the fourth day, the carriage finally returned to the capital. After entering the city, the people got out of the carriage. Gu Yanqing walks towards Gu chenlian. Gu chenlian follows Zhang Sheng. Zhang Sheng looks at Gu Yanqing, and his eyes can''t help dodging.


    "Where are you going now?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Go back to the palace and plead guilty."


    Gu chenlian came back.


    Gu Yanqing thin lips slightly raised: "so, why do you need this journey? Knowing that I will save the little girl, you are doing useless work when you do such a thing. "


    Gu chenlian frowned and did not answer. Gu Yanqing turned her eyes to Zhang Sheng again: "what about you? Are you going to go back or stay in Nanyuan? "


    "Villain... Villain wants to stay in Nanyuan."


    Zhang Sheng replied.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    These days, he has no chance to pay attention to Zhang Sheng. Although he brought Gu chenlian here, he didn''t mean anything. He just wanted to come to Nanyuan with them.


    "Ah?"


    Zhang Sheng blinked. He thought Gu Yanqing would scold him. He let him follow him so easily. It''s too easy to pick up cheap white.


    "Mr. Zhang is my friend. Even for Mr. Zhang''s sake, I can''t cure you," Gu Yanqing said, turning back to Zhao Chengdao. "Zhao Cheng, you lead him back to the house first, and I will accompany the little girl back to the West Marquis''s house."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng answers.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu chenlian returned to the palace, the yongsui emperor was really angry. He wanted to cut off the crown prince Gu chenlian. Fortunately, an old empress dowager comforted him and finally punished him with 50 lashes.


    Gu chenlian received 50 lashes, and was sent back to the mansion in a coma. When Bai Yinling heard the news, she rushed to the front door of the mansion to take Gu chenlian back. She asked Gu chenlian to bandage his wound. Looking at the scars all over his body, she wanted to laugh and cry.


    He asked for it.


    She reminded him, but he did. Gu chenlian, who is so unreasonable, is really dying of his love for him.


    "Miss, listen to the servants of the West Marquis''s house, the fourth miss has already returned to the house."


    Red leaf walks in at this time, soft voice way.


    "Go back and have a look."


    Bai Yinling took a look at Gu chenlian sleeping on the bed and got up to walk out of the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong has been protected by Bai Chusheng and Gu Yanqing. She carefully looks at the West Marquis''s residence. Everything here is so exquisite. She had been living in a rented house with her sister in her previous life. She had never seen such a big house.


    But thinking that this is an ancient noble family, it''s no surprise to have such a luxurious mansion, so I don''t look at it any more.


    The old lady had been waiting in the main hall for a long time. Seeing Bai ruotong, she got up and hugged her and began to cry. The sister-in-law also shed tears.


    Bai ruotong stands in a daze. Yu Guang glances at Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng. When he returns to the mansion, Bai Chusheng tells her everything that should be explained. No matter how big the scene is, she should be able to deal with it.


    "Grandma, I''m back. Don''t cry."


    She comforted the old lady and wiped away her tears bit by bit.

 Chapter 1042

    The old lady touched Bai ruotong''s cheek painfully. The little girl of her own family had a bumpy life, and she escaped from death again and again. She sighed, holding Bai ruotong''s hand, but said, "ruotong, you must be well in the future. Don''t let Grandma worry about it any more."


    The only thing she is thinking about now is Bai ruotong. Her whole heart is hanging on her.


    Bai ruotong nodded and replied. She seemed at a loss for the old lady''s kindness.


    The old lady''s eyes turned to Gu Yanqing. She stood up and knelt heavily in front of Gu Yanqing.


    "What are you doing, old lady?"


    Gu Yanqing helped the old lady up. With tears in her eyes, the old lady turned her face slightly and said, "Your Highness Prince Rong, thank you for what happened today. You really like Rutong. It''s a great honor for Rutong to be engaged with you.


    Thank you for helping me protect Rutong all the time. "


    Over the past two years, the old lady has been fully aware of what Gu Yanqing has done for Bai ruotong. She knew that Gu Yanqing was good and that their friendship was hard won.


    My grandchildren are blessed and loved by such noble people.


    "I love you, old lady."


    Gu Yanqing light back.


    After several conversations, it''s dusk. Tomorrow, I''m going to visit the Empress Dowager in the harem. Gu Yanqing leaves first, leaving Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng in the courtyard to sigh.


    Bai Chusheng accompanied her for a long walk in the mansion and asked softly, "how about it? Do you have an impression? "


    "No


    Bai ruotong shook his head and said honestly.


    "You can rest assured that when your highness reports to the emperor, he will arrange for Doctor Wu to diagnose you." Bai Chusheng replied.


    Bai ruotong nods. She''s in a hurry these days, and she hasn''t had time to digest her identity. She is Bai Rutong, the Bai Rutong of the world.


    Like a canary in a golden cage.


    Bai ruotong sighed, looked up at Bai Chusheng and said in a soft voice, "brother, I want to talk to you seriously."


    "Yes."


    He knew that she had a lot to say in her heart. He didn''t stop her. He just nodded and waited to listen.


    "My destiny, what''s next?"


    She asked.


    Bai Chusheng choked slightly and looked at her in amazement: "what are you worried about?"


    "On the way back, everyone told me that I was Prince Rong''s fiancee, but..."


    Bai ruotong bit his lip, and after a pause, he said, "did I really like Prince Rong before? If I like it, why don''t I have any memory or feeling? "


    Apart from the blush and heartbeat caused by distance when Gu Yanqing deliberately approached herself, she was not sure whether she really liked to fall in love with Gu Yanqing.


    She felt the pressure.


    "How about trying to get along with your highness? We''re pushing you too hard. "


    Bai Chusheng raised a gentle smile from the corner of his mouth. He stroked Bai ruotong''s head. "Because your highness loves you so much, we let you stay with him without any scruples.


    I know that the sudden identity is a blow to you, but if you want to know, my brother can tell you clearly. Don''t alienate your highness. Don''t run away from your highness.


    Otherwise, you will regret it. "


    Bai Rutong''s heart sank. Will she regret it?


    What''s the meaning of this?


    "I don''t understand."


    She shook her head, not knowing what he meant.


    "The relationship between you and your highness, from the beginning, is that your highness takes the initiative to approach you. You are always the one who is loved. Your highness breaks into your heart. You accept your highness and enjoy being loved.


    Rutong, you want to escape because you forget the past. But if you do, do you think it''s Fair for your highness? Get to know this man well. If he can make you fall in love once, he will make you fall in love for the second time. "

 Chapter 1043

    Bai Chusheng is sincere and sincere. It was the first time that he had said so much to Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong choked and nodded after half a thought.


    To get to know Gu Yanqing?


    But how should she know.


    Everything here is so strange that she can really believe everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a study in the west of town.


    When Bai Shutang finished sorting out the things and was about to get up, Zhao Zhong walked into the room at this time: "master, the third young lady is back."


    "What did she come back for?"


    Bai Shutang''s eyebrows jumped slightly and murmured.


    Today, Gu Yanqing sent Bai ruotong back to his home, but he didn''t go to meet him. As far as he is concerned, Bai ruotong is just one of his daughters.


    But Bai Yinling is different. Hearing her sudden visit, he puts down his pen and goes to the main hall.


    "Father."


    Bai Yinling stepped forward and bowed to Bai Shutang.


    "What are you doing here if you don''t stay in your prince''s mansion?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    Bai Yinling''s lips slightly bent down, and her eyes showed some sadness: "what else can I have? Four younger sisters are back."


    "It''s a good thing that your fourth sister has come back. Why are you so sad?"


    Although she knew the reason of her frown, Bai Shutang still asked tentatively.


    "Dad, I''ve come to this point now. I want to open my heart and have a good talk with you."


    Bai Yinling''s words are helpless.


    "You say it."


    Bai Shutang nodded.


    "Father, who is more important in your heart between me and my fourth sister?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    Bai Shutang''s hand about to hold the cup of tea was slightly stiff. He raised his head and gazed at her: "Yinling, what do you mean by that? I know there is a conflict between you and Rutong, but this girl''s family conflict is not a big problem. You and she are sisters, so we have to get along with each other. "


    "Father


    Where does Bai Yinling have the heart to listen to his great principles? Bai Shutang is a man and naturally does not understand women''s heart. He only regards her quarrel with Bai ruotong as a minor quarrel.


    "What I want is a word of truth. In your mind, is it me or four younger sisters who are important. You should be able to understand what I mean


    Bai Yinling repeated again.


    Bai Shutang twisted his eyebrows: "Yinling, whatever it is, I''m always looking at you. What do you want me to do now?"


    "Well, since my father is facing me, I want to make my fourth sister disappear. Will my father also face me?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    Bai Shutang''s eyes sank: "what are you doing! Yinling, you have always been the most sensible person in the children. How can you say such words? If they are heard by others, you can know what the consequences will be


    "Of course I know."


    Bai Yinling nodded, "is my father reluctant to die? Do you forget that when the fourth sister was pregnant by Da LAN fifteen years ago, her father wanted her to die the most? "


    "Who are you listening to?"


    White tree Hall''s complexion suddenly a black, sink a voice way.


    "At that time, my aunt was seriously ill, and the only way to save her was Wushan''s technique of life extension, which needed to use the fetus in her abdomen as a medicine guide.


    The father took medicine for Da LAN and wanted to make him give birth prematurely, but his aunt stopped him. My aunt doesn''t want to sacrifice innocent people. "


    Bai ruotong is talking word by word.


    Bai Shutang''s eyes are scarlet. He has already buried the past in his heart. He didn''t expect that today he was dug out by Bai Yinling.


    "You killed Bai ruotong once. No one stopped you this time. My father can kill her a second time. How could her life have survived if it had not been for her aunt? For my aunt''s sake, I asked my father to help me


    Bai Yinling said and knelt down.

 Chapter 1044

    Bai Shutang looked at the cantilever beam and sighed heavily.


    Bai Yinling is telling the truth. In order to save Xiao Lan''s life, he gave Bai ruotong, the fetus in Da Lan''s belly, Wushan skill.


    At the beginning, in order to protect Lan''s family, he could do anything crazy.


    But now, he can''t.


    Since Bai ruotong has saved her life, it is her great fortune. In addition, although she has no feelings for Bai ruotong, she is his daughter no matter what.


    With this, he can''t kill her any more.


    "Yinling, since the past is over, don''t think about it any more. If you are your good girl, the prince will not fail you.


    I do have a lot of things I''m sorry for you, and I''m sorry for your mother. But if you want me to kill my daughter, I can''t do it. "


    Bai Shutang sighed.


    At the beginning, he was too crazy. Since Bai ruotong didn''t die, why did he want to take her life.


    Bai Yinling gave a wry smile. She thought Bai Shutang would stand with her all the time for her mother''s sake. It seems that she was wrong. Bai Shutang is a man who has no intention.


    "Today, I think my daughter hasn''t been here."


    Bai Yinling said this, angrily turned away.


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong entered the palace with Gu Yanqing. Compared with yesterday, Gu Yanqing looks much better. In the carriage, Bai ruotong never spoke. Gu Yanqing saw that she didn''t speak and didn''t talk much.


    When he got to the destination, Gu Yanqing took her men to the carriage and helped her into the soft sedan chair. He walked beside her all the time, just like a bodyguard.


    Bai ruotong choked. Gu Yanqing''s bodyguard was there. People around her were looking at her, curious, envious and jealous.


    Bai ruotong was looked at uneasily. He turned back and said, "Your Highness, can''t you get on the soft sedan chair by yourself? I''m not comfortable walking by my side all the time. "


    "Uncomfortable what?"


    Gu Yanqing didn''t take it seriously and asked.


    Bai ruotong choked. She wanted to say that he was too eye-catching, but the servant who picked the sedan chair suddenly twisted his foot, and she rushed into Gu Yanqing''s arms.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know who put the pebbles on the road."


    The slave knelt on the ground and shivered back. Gu Yanqing looked down and picked up a pebble, which was covered with moss. At a glance, he knew that it was deliberately placed here.


    "It seems that I am not welcome in this palace!"


    Bai ruotong shrugged and said helplessly.


    "It''s the same with me."


    Gu Yanqing replied, throwing away the pebble, holding her hand and going on, "it''s better not to sit in a soft sedan chair. I''ll walk with you more, and I can accompany you more for a while."


    His palms are wide, giving people a sense of security.


    "Your Highness, are you worried about me?"


    Bai asked.


    "Worry."


    He didn''t hide, he said directly.


    "Today, I just went to the palace to greet the Empress Dowager. My brother has told me what to do. You can rest assured that there will be no problem."


    On the contrary, Bai ruotong was a consolation.


    Gu Yanqing stopped and said, "it''s not this that worries me."


    "What''s that?"


    Bai ruotong blinked, puzzled.


    "You''ll find out later."


    Gu Yanqing did not say clearly, holding her hand increased a part of the way.


    Bai ruotong looked at him with his head tilted.


    Is it her illusion. She felt as if he was hiding something from her.

 Chapter 1045

    In the palace of cining.


    The old empress dowager hung the curtain early and waited. Bai ruotong stops outside the courtyard and looks at Gu Yanqing''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Let go."


    It seems a little inappropriate for him to hold her in front of the elders.


    "No need."


    Instead of letting go, Gu Yanqing held it more tightly.


    "Wait..."


    Bai ruotong is trying to persuade again. Gu Yanqing has led her to the main hall.


    Hearing the sound, the old empress dowager stood up to greet her. She went to Bai ruotong and looked at her carefully. It was not until she was sure that there was no wound on her body that the old lady was relieved.


    "I''ve seen the Empress Dowager."


    Bai ruotong saluted.


    "You are still seeing your grandmother. You really can''t understand how many sentences you teach," the old empress dowager said with a helpless smile. "Ruotong, it''s reassuring to see that you are safe and sorrowful. You don''t know that you really killed the family when you blocked that arrow for the family.


    The AI family is really worried. If something happens to you because of the AI family, how should the AI family explain it to the Marquis''s office in the west of the town and to Qing''er? "


    "This is what Rutong should do. As a minister''s daughter, Rutong should protect the safety of the Empress Dowager."


    Bai Rutong replied.


    But in my heart, I have another idea.


    If she can, she also wants to find someone to ask if her head is funny. She has only one life. Why does she want to block arrows for others.


    If it had not been for that arrow, I would not have been in such a field now.


    Thinking about this, Bai Rutong sighed in his heart.


    "Grandmother, today''s grandson has something else to promise."


    Gu Yanqing at this time cold not Ding way.


    "What do you want the family to promise you?" The old empress dowager didn''t know.


    "The day after tomorrow is auspicious. My grandson wants to marry Rutong."


    Gu Yanqing returned.


    "What did you say?"


    The old empress dowager stared at him in disbelief. Bai ruotong was also startled by his words. How can marriage be so hasty. She heard from her brother that she is two months away from Jiji. Even after Jiji, her marriage to Gu Yanqing needs long-term consideration. How can she say it so easily.


    "Grandmother, you should also know about the prince''s departure from Beijing."


    Gu Yanqing is not in a hurry.


    The old empress dowager sighed. If it''s because of Gu chenlian, Gu Yanqing''s proposal is reasonable.


    The prince didn''t know what was going on, so he thought about Bai Rutong. The fact that he left Beijing quietly angered the emperor, but the prince didn''t know his guilt.


    She remembered what the queen had said to her. Although the queen is full of bad water, she does not lie. The prince is infatuated with Bai ruotong. The old empress dowager knew that it was not Bai Rutong''s fault, but it was a real headache.


    "So, you want to break the prince''s mind quickly?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    Bai ruotong opened his lips, wanted to say something, but swallowed it back to his throat. When the Empress Dowager talks with the Lord, where can she interrupt.


    Can you marry Gu Yanqing so soon?


    She didn''t want to.


    What''s more, for such ridiculous reasons.


    Why should she marry so quickly because someone likes her?


    Moreover, Gu Yanqing did not discuss with her when she made this decision.


    He just said that he had something to worry about, which seems to be it. He worried that he would refute his feelings in front of the old lady.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing nodded, "grandmother Huang, although Rutong has not yet reached the hairpin, Nanyuan does not stipulate that women can only enter after they reach the hairpin. The grandson and Rutong''s feelings are in the eyes of the emperor''s grandmother, who also asks the emperor''s grandmother to fulfill them. "

 Chapter 1046

    Bai ruotong clenched his hand, bit his lip and looked at Gu Yanqing. The old empress dowager agreed to his request. Without saying a word, Bai Rutong followed him out of the CI Ning palace.


    When he went out, Bai Rutong said angrily, "Your Highness, what do you mean? Why don''t I know anything about it? "


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed slightly: "if I told you in advance, would you promise me?"


    "No


    Bai said without hesitation.


    "That''s it, because I know you won''t do it."


    Gu Yanqing raises her hand to touch Bai ruotong''s head with a smile, but she avoids it.


    In doing so, he clearly did not see himself in the eye.


    He knew that she would not talk to the old empress dowager in front of her, so he did so recklessly. He did not respect himself at all.


    "Are you really so reluctant to marry me?"


    Gu Yanqing sees her indignant appearance, Wen Nu way.


    Bai ruotong sighed heavily. Why did Gu Yanqing not understand? If he does these things, will he be grateful to him. He clearly knows that he has no memory of him at this time, how can she be his wife at ease.


    "Your Highness, what am I in your heart?"


    She asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yanqing recalled with a smile: "in my heart, you are the only one."


    "You are worried about your highness, so you are in a hurry to propose marriage? Don''t you believe me? Although I have no memory now, I will not have any changes. I don''t want my life to be led by you.


    I''ll do what you want me to do, and I can''t do what you don''t want me to do. Your highness, there''s no such reason! "


    Bai ruotong is full of tears and his words are full of bitterness.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned. He thought that when he proposed the engagement, the little girl just complained for a while. He never thought that she would be so angry.


    I think he is too anxious, but how can he not be anxious.


    The last time he accidentally lost her, he was very upset. He didn''t want to go through this again. He wanted to be by her side and look at her all the time.


    Bai ruotong doesn''t understand such feelings now.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the west of the town, they were speechless. The edict was given at dusk. Bai ruotong takes the imperial edict without expression, and nests in the Qingtong courtyard.


    "Miss."


    Orange and Qi looked at each other, and finally orange opened her mouth.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyelids and lay on the table without answering.


    "I know that you are unhappy, but you should understand that it is unfair for your highness to do so. If you have a memory, you''d love to marry your highness. "


    Said orange.


    Bai Rutong turned his head and ignored him.


    She wants to marry him? She just wants to run away now.


    She didn''t like the feeling of being bound.


    She couldn''t understand Gu Yanqing''s feelings. Because there is no memory, so she did not understand how to face Gu Yanqing.


    What should I do when I marry him.


    "Here comes the young master."


    Qi son is anxious, suddenly see the door is pushed open. Bai Chusheng strides into the inner room.


    "Rutong."


    He knew that she would be unhappy because she married Gu Yanqing, so he came to see her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply, lying on the table as if he didn''t hear.


    "You all go down."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "Yes."


    The two maidservants nodded and bowed to leave.


    He went to Bai ruotong and sat down. He raised his eyes and looked at his little sister with drooping head and bulging cheeks.


    "Will you believe me?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.

 Chapter 1047

    "Now I don''t know if I should believe you."


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and sighed heavily. He and Gu Yanqing are both out of the same nostril. That day, he said he was reluctant to marry her away. Today, he will come to speak well for Gu Yanqing.


    When he received the imperial edict, his expression did not show any waves, as if what happened was in his sense.


    "Do you think you can embroider?"


    Bai Chusheng asked suddenly.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. He asked what he wanted to do.


    "Will it?"


    Seeing that she did not answer, Bai Chusheng continued to ask.


    White if Tong choked choked, just way: "can''t."


    "But for your Highness''s sake, you can embroider now."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong choked and opened his mouth. He didn''t know what to say. Bai Chusheng stands up and shows the embroidery in the drawer to Bai ruotong one by one. Some of the top embroidery gnaws, some are more exquisite, and the last two peony butterfly pictures are lifelike.


    "You have done so many things for your highness, do you still doubt that you like him?"


    Bai Chusheng raised a smile and asked softly.


    Bai Rutong choked: "I don''t know."


    "Ruotong, you are a sensible girl. I know that for a time you can''t accept such a fact, but now the fact is that you and your highness are in love. Besides, you don''t feel disgusted when you get along with him, do you?"


    Bai Chusheng said gently.


    He knew that Bai ruotong couldn''t accept the fact for a while. She and Gu Yanqing were in trouble. Moreover, her temperament was difficult to serve. If such a thing happened again, he was really worried about what would happen to Bai ruotong.


    Bai Rutong choked and looked up at Bai Chusheng for a long time: "brother, I know what you mean. Let me think about it. I''ll be fine when I think about it. "


    "Good."


    Bai Chusheng heard the words, no longer asked, directly out of the room.


    Bai ruotong looked at the embroidery on the table and held it one by one. These coarse needle corners look familiar, intuition tells her, this is her embroidery.


    For Gu Yanqing, have you ever done such a thing?


    Does she really... Like him?


    Bai ruotong blinked and couldn''t find the answer for a moment.


    If you like Gu Yanqing, it''s reasonable for her to do these things. But what does she like about him?


    His gentleness, or what?


    Bai Rutong shakes her head. She can''t figure it out. She really can''t figure it out.


    ¡­¡­


    midnight. Bai ruotong quietly left the room while everyone was asleep. She went to the backyard and ran to the back door behind the servants'' eyes.


    She would rather be a sparrow than a canary.


    She doesn''t know whether she loves Gu Yanqing or not.


    But what she wants to do now is to escape.


    "Squeak."


    He opened the door carefully, and Bai ruotong walked out of xihou mansion. Just walked two steps, behind him suddenly came a simple question: "where are you going?"


    Bai Rutong was so scared that he turned around. Under the dim lantern, Gu Yanqing stood behind her.


    "Do you want to escape marriage?"


    Gu Yanqing looked at her light dress and asked playfully.


    Bai ruotong pursed his mouth, and his heart was like an ant flying around.


    Mamma Mia!


    Is this man a ghost!


    How Haunted!


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Gu Yanqing approached her and forced her into a corner. He put his hand against the wall and trapped her in his arms.


    "I''m just going out to relax..."


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and made a hesitant reply.


    "Carry your bags at ease?"


    Gu Yanqing squints her eyes and easily pokes out her lies.

 Chapter 1048

    Bai ruotong smiles and silently puts down his luggage. Gu Yanqing squinted and stared at her: "little girl, do you think I don''t know what you want to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was a little flustered, like a child who had done something wrong. But the next second, she suddenly raised her head and glared at Gu Yanqing: "if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have escaped marriage. It''s all your fault. What would you do to me?"


    "Did I hurt you?"


    Gu Yanqing innocently raised his hand, hooked eyebrows close to her, "little girl, escape marriage was found, and then guilty?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong pushed him away and tried to go. Gu Yanqing didn''t want to go. He strode forward, swept her waist and carried her on her shoulder.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You can speak a little louder. You''d better let the old lady hear the fact that you''ve escaped marriage."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong quickly shut up and didn''t dare to say more.


    He walked into qingtongyuan with ease. The yard was quiet. The maid who was watching the night watch watched the two suddenly walk in. Her eyes widened and she was thinking about whether or not to salute. Gu Yanqing said in a soft voice: "don''t make any noise. Step back."


    "Yes."


    The maid nodded and walked out of the corridor.


    Close the door, Gu Yanqing put it on the ground.


    "Have a good talk."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "I have nothing to talk about with you."


    "I am your husband, and you are my wife. Who else do you want to talk to if you don''t talk to me?"


    Gu Yanqing plays with taste.


    "Who is your lady?"


    This man is going to be shameless!


    If not for him, why should he be so embarrassed.


    She really didn''t know what she saw in him? Is it just this face?


    She doesn''t believe that she loves him to death.


    "You are not my wife, who is it?" He said, deliberately close to Bai ruotong, in front of her ear with a smile called, "Rong Qin princess."


    Bai Rutong''s face flushed, subconsciously avoided him and leaned to the head of the bed.


    "You mustn''t fool around!" Bai Rutong glared angrily.


    "No nonsense. In the future, there will be a lot of nonsense in the world and princesses. I''m not in a hurry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This man said frivolous words can be so forthright.


    Bai ruotong is really angry with him.


    "Well, let''s get down to business."


    Gu Yanqing knows the propriety. If he continues to tease, his little girl will really blow up her hair.


    "I have nothing to talk about with you!"


    Bai ruotong bit his teeth and said word by word.


    Gu Yanqing narrowed her eyes and pointed to the place where she was sitting: "little girl, you have a good idea. This is your boudoir. If the king makes a loud noise and brings people here, and let the whole residence know that I am in your house, your reputation will be ruined. In half a day, the whole capital will spread the story.


    If you think about it, do you want to have a good talk with me? "


    Bai ruotong choked. The goods clearly threatened him.


    A few days ago, she pretended to be gentle in front of her, but now the prototype is finally exposed. I know this man can''t believe it!


    "Talk about it."


    Bai ruotong compromised.


    Gu Yanqing smile with satisfaction: "don''t think about running away. You will marry me the day after tomorrow. I promise you that I won''t embarrass you or touch you. I won''t embarrass you until you remember.


    You are still free to do whatever you want. As long as you stay in Prince Rongqin''s house well and there is no danger, I will be satisfied. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong was surprised. All he wanted was this.


    "I... how can I believe you?"


    This prince is crafty, maybe playing circuitous tactics with her. How can I believe him.


    Gu Yanqing''s fingers pondered her chin, and her words were easy: "did I cheat you?"

 Chapter 1049

    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and dared not speak.


    He cheated, but he didn''t. But if he didn''t cheat, why did she feel cheated all the time.


    "Can I trust you?"


    Hesitating for a long time, Bai Rutong asked tentatively.


    She has no strength to resist Gu Yanqing. He knows everything about her like the back of his hand. But if what he said is true, he really meant to do these things for her, she would like to have a try with him.


    "Believe in me."


    Gu Yanqing low voice gently hugged her, "little girl, don''t run away, as long as you don''t go, let the king do anything, are willing."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Gu Yanqing leads Wu Shenyi to the West Marquis''s residence. Wu Tieguai feels Bai ruotong''s pulse. He twists his eyebrows and sighs: "it''s really Wushan''s skill."


    "Can you recover?"


    Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng asked with one voice.


    "The deed is missing." Wu Tieguai road.


    "What is Qizi?" Bai ruotong blinked and looked at Wu Tieguai.


    "It''s a kind of cultivation thing for the people who perform Wushan''s art. It''s complicated. It''s generally a kind of gold and jade utensil. This utensil contains the master''s cultivation and is also the source of casting incantations. If it can be removed, it must be this thing."


    Wu Tieguai explained. He felt his beard in embarrassment. Without it, even if he was a miracle doctor, he had nothing to do.


    Just at this time, Bai ruotong took out an object from his arms and put it on the table: "can you see this?"


    Wu Tieguai and Gu Yanqing came forward to see that it was a ruby.


    "Where did you get it?" Wu Tieguai nearly bit his tongue in surprise.


    Bai ruotong blinked innocently: "it was taken from the person who cursed me."


    She told them the whole story and handed Wu Tieguai the book that Ke Guoshi had handed over to her. Wu Tieguai took the book and said: "you said this... Was given to you by the national teacher?"


    Bai ruotong nodded: "he gave it to me personally. I don''t know why he gave it to me."


    At the beginning, he came to ask for ruby, but it didn''t work out. Instead, he gave her a book for no reason.


    "This is a book for practicing Wushan," Wu Tieguai said solemnly. "The national master gave this to you. Does he want you to practice Wushan?"


    "Ha?"


    This time, Bai Rutong was stunned.


    What on earth did the national teacher want to do?


    "Doctor Wu, do you have any requirements for the apprentice of Wushan skill?"


    Gu Yanqing seemed to think of something and asked.


    Wu Tieguai lowered his head and thought for a moment, shaking his head: "I don''t know, maybe it''s because he thinks that white girl is predestined to Wushan."


    "Now, I just want to know if these two things are useful to Rutong."


    Bai Chusheng urged.


    Wu Tieguai said with a smile, "nature is useful."


    He took up the ruby and said to Gu Yanqing, "with this, I can have confidence to restore the memory of the princess."


    After hearing this, Gu Yanqing put down her heart.


    Three people chatting in the room, orange suddenly walked in, followed by an old lady. The old lady has a happy face and a red dress with peony fringes on her head.


    She followed orange, saluted four people in the room and said, "old lady min, I''d like to see you. Tomorrow is a day of great joy. Please allow the old lady to measure herself for the princess. "


    She''s a good old lady. The marriage with Gu Yanqing came in a hurry. She didn''t fit her wedding dress. She just bought a suitable size. Today, if there is an inappropriate place to fit her, it will be changed.


    Gu Yanqing nodded, Yu Guang looked at the little girl. He got up and walked out of the room. As soon as he left, Bai Chusheng and Wu Tieguai followed him out.

 Chapter 1050

    Three people go to a courtyard to take a seat, white Chu life people on the tea waiting.


    During the tea, Bai Chusheng asked: "I haven''t asked your highness why he chose to marry my younger sister tomorrow. What''s the meaning of that?"


    "Because of the prince."


    Gu Yanqing thin lips micro motion, spit out four words. Words mixed with a little helpless.


    "Just because of the prince?"


    Bai Chusheng raised his eyebrows and asked in disbelief.


    Gu Yanqing doesn''t seem to be so insecure about herself. He always has his own reason in doing things, and will not rush because he feels threatened.


    "And Bai Yinling."


    Gu Yanqing did not hide, directly out.


    At the mention of "Bai Yinling", Bai Chusheng''s face sank.


    "What did Bai Yinling do?"


    "Doctor Wu, come on."


    Gu Yanqing didn''t directly ask Wu Tieguai to explain.


    "Three months ago, Luo Dao suddenly found me and said that there were people who knew Wushan skills in Nanyuan capital. I investigated the matter in private. I really found two people who knew Wushan skills. His highness ordered people to take them and torture them. I learned that they were Bai Yinling''s people."


    Wu Tieguai came in a quiet voice.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes covered with a layer of fierce color: "so, Bai Yinling wants to use Wushan''s skill to deal with Rutong?"


    At the beginning, Bai ruotong''s weakness was caused by Wushan''s skill. Now he wants to repeat the same mistake.


    "She should have such an intention," Gu Yanqing said. "If she is in my palace, I can protect her anytime and anywhere. That''s my purpose."


    "No wonder."


    Bai Chusheng smiles bitterly.


    What he did was really for the sake of Bai ruotong.


    Since Bai Yinling came back to her house, Bai''s house has never stopped. This woman, from the very beginning, had a bad heart.


    "Your Highness! No


    Just as several people were discussing, a bodyguard came running from a distance. He ran very fast and spoke very quickly.


    "The Empress Dowager suddenly fainted. The emperor asked all the princes to go to the CI Ning palace!"


    ¡­¡­


    After weighing himself up, Bai ruotong waited in the room for a long time, but no one came back. It was dusk outside the window lattice, and the glazed tiles were dyed with a layer of Phnom Penh by the setting sun.


    After Bai ruotong finished his dinner, Hong Gu and others came to the boudoir and began to dress up. Bai ruotong sat on the soft collapse and looked at several people. Somehow, she always felt a strange feeling.


    She is going to be married soon, still in this way.


    "Dada dada."


    A series of footsteps came from the door. Bai ruotong looked up, and Bai Chusheng quickly stepped into the threshold.


    "Don''t dress up."


    He said.


    Honggu and others are all stiff.


    "Tomorrow''s wedding is a joke. The Empress Dowager is seriously ill, so it''s not suitable to have a wedding."


    Bai Chusheng said in a heavy voice.


    Seriously ill?


    Didn''t you have a good day yesterday?


    "What serious illness did the Empress Dowager have?" Bai asked.


    "Doctor Wu is accompanying the doctor. I don''t know yet." Bai Chusheng replied, "tomorrow you will go to the palace with me and say hello to the Empress Dowager."


    Bai ruotong choked and nodded.


    The next day. She had finished dressing before dawn. Bai Chusheng took her to the carriage. By daybreak, he had arrived at the palace.


    As Gu Yanqing''s fiancee, Bai ruotong is obliged to be filial to the old empress dowager. As soon as she stepped into the main hall, she saw a large group of women visited by Yingyan.


    Yongsui emperor sitting in a high position, is with Rongchen queen said what. Seeing that Bai ruotong suddenly walks in, they stop talking and turn their eyes to her.


    "You are filial."


    When Bai ruotong saluted, the emperor of yongsui let out a light voice. He did not know whether it was a taunt or an evaluation.


    "You still have face!"


    For a long time has not been seen in a small voice of green cherry irony.


    Bai ruotong looked around. Both men and women looked at her with a look of schadenfreude.

 Chapter 1051

    "If Princess Tong does not mean Her Highness, princess, your highness is saying that if Tong should not come?"


    Although I don''t remember the identity of a woman, all the people who come here today are people from the harem or princesses.


    Naturally, the concubines did not dare to speak so loudly. Only the spoiled Princess dared to talk so much here.


    "The grand teachers of the imperial normal college have figured out that the emperor''s grandmother''s illness is because your birthday collided with the emperor''s grandmother. Your happy event is the disaster of your grandmother. Now that you want to marry your second brother, you are very happy, so you collide with the emperor''s grandmother and make her very ill. "


    Qing Ying''s eyes and eyebrows soared with pride. She went to Bai ruotong, squinted and laughed, "you say, how can you still have face?"


    "Your Highness, this is not the opinion of all the teachers in the teachers'' College, but only two people, and lo Tai has proved that this is not caused by Princess Dexin."


    The hazy imperial concubine opens to explain a way.


    "Why does your wife want to help Bai ruotong talk? Are you bribed by the second brother? "


    The green cherry gathers to smile, turn head to stare to the hazy imperial concubine.


    Although she is a concubine, she is not happy in the harem. She has no reliable family to support her humble status. Moreover, Qing Ying''s mother, Princess De, was in a stalemate with her.


    With her so dialogue, green cherry has no fear.


    "The palace didn''t help the princess speak. How the matter is, everything has to wait for Doctor Wu''s diagnosis."


    Hazy princess did not put her confrontation in the eye, she was smiling, not impatient reply.


    Listen to you and me, Bai Rutong has a general understanding of the process. After lunch yesterday, the Empress Dowager suddenly fainted. I can''t find the doctor to find out why. It happened that someone from the Tai Normal University came to report the astronomy and made a divination with the old empress dowager.


    It was she who conquered the old empress dowager and made her seriously ill.


    Gu Yanqing came to Luo Dao and argued with him.


    In a rage, Emperor yongsui cancelled today''s wedding date.


    I don''t know if it''s luck or misfortune. Bai ruotong touched his chest subconsciously.


    I don''t know why, when she heard that she didn''t have to marry Gu Yanqing, she was not as happy as she thought.


    Bai Chusheng said that emperor yongsui did not like Gu Yanqing.


    So yesterday, he may be borrowing the old empress dowager fell ill, deliberately delay time, do not want to complete Gu Yanqing''s beautiful thing.


    "Stop talking!"


    Yongsui emperor''s voice is not angry from Wei, a threat, hazy Princess and green cherry Tongtong closed his mouth.


    "Brother, why didn''t you see your highness?"


    Bai ruotong approached Bai Chusheng''s ear and asked in a whisper.


    "He was waiting on the empress dowager, and has never left since yesterday."


    Bai Chusheng replied.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips, and his heart began to pull. I don''t know why, she suddenly sympathized with Gu Yanqing. Perhaps because she is fatherless and motherless, or because she was treated harshly by her father when she was a child, she suddenly sympathized with Gu Yanqing.


    From the beginning to the end, there was no mention of Gu Yanqing. Even if he''s in it all night.


    "Brush!"


    The curtain of the door was lifted at this time. Bai ruotong looked back, and three men with the appearance of Taiyi came out of the inner room, followed by Gu Yanqing and Wu Tieguai.


    "You''ve been discussing all night, but what''s wrong with the Empress Dowager?"


    Emperor yongsui saw them go out and asked anxiously.


    "If you go back to the holy place, the old empress dowager''s illness is strange. She has no obvious symptoms, but she always falls asleep. The reason needs to be investigated by Haosheng."


    The rest of his life took the lead in answering.


    "Even Doctor Wu doesn''t know why?"


    Yongsui emperor looked at Wu Tieguai, stunned.

 Chapter 1052

    "Yes."


    The sudden onset of the disease puzzled him. There are no obvious symptoms all over the body, but they are still in a coma. Such a strange thing is really rare.


    Bai Rutong frowned and turned his eyes to Gu chenlian. It seems to feel the eyes of Bai ruotong. He raises his eyes and stares at her. Look in a moment across a touch of consternation, but in the next moment, it has become lost.


    "Father, it must be better to investigate. My son suspects that someone has done something to the emperor''s grandmother."


    The fourth Prince Gu Yansheng said at this time.


    Yongsui emperor''s hand stroked the armrest of the Dragon chair, and his deep eyes looked at everyone.


    After a while, his eyes aimed at Gu Yanqing: "Prince Rong, what do you think?"


    "The fourth brother is right. It really needs to be investigated by Haosheng."


    Gu Yanqing came back.


    "Then how to investigate?"


    Emperor yongsui asked again.


    He was deliberately trying to embarrass Gu Yanqing.


    "Please also ask your father to ask his children''s ministers to mobilize all the guards in the palace. If the emperor''s grandmother will have such a thing, she will certainly have a relationship with the guards in the palace..."


    "Assemble? Do you think I can trust you? If you shut all the guards in the back palace or fight half dead, who will protect the safety of the palace


    The emperor of yongsui raised his hand, supported his head and returned to the road lightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing pursed her thin lips, lowered her eyes, and did not reply.


    "My Lord, once there was a second time. Maybe there was an assassin in the palace. At present, the best way is for his Royal Highness Prince Rong to send someone to guard the palace strictly and not let go of any details."


    Luo Dao stepped forward and proposed.


    "What if that''s what he did? Did you lead the wolf into the house? "


    The words of emperor yongsui beat Gu Yanqing all the time.


    "My Lord, my concubine thought that Prince Rong and Princess Dexin should be locked up first, which is more or less inseparable from them.


    The Grand Master said that Princess Dexin''s fate has offended the Empress Dowager. Her coming here today is not good for the Empress Dowager''s health. Rongqin Wang Mingming knows about it, but he still asks little general Bai to bring her here. Isn''t it obvious that she doesn''t pay attention to the Empress Dowager''s life and health? "


    Rong Chen empress not flurried of contain a smile way. Behind this smile, every word is a knife, which deeply reflects Bai ruotong''s heart.


    "Empress, it''s the master''s miscalculation. The Empress Dowager''s body has been damaged. It has nothing to do with Princess Dexin."


    Luo daobang''s voice.


    "You were brought by Prince Rong at the beginning. Naturally, you were speaking for him. This matter may have something to do with you. Don''t you claim to know everything in the world? Why can''t you even have such a little connection? You must have concealed the past for Prince Rong. Luo Dao, your heart is also vicious. "


    He helps Gu Yanqing. How can the queen benefit him. It''s worthy of being the master of the harem. It''s like opening the mouth and coming at once.


    "Empress, how about Rutong staying in the CI Ning palace?"


    Bai ruotong, who has not yet opened his voice, said coldly.


    The empress was stunned. Zhang Yuanfeng''s eyes were staring at her in amazement: "Bai ruotong, you''ve already defeated the Empress Dowager. You''re still here. Don''t you want to make it hard for the Empress Dowager?"


    "Who is the Grand Master of the Empress Dowager


    Bai Rutong didn''t dodge her eyes, and her indifferent words overflowed from her mouth.


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyes. In an instant, he suddenly felt that the little girl he knew was back.


    He is thinking about how to let Bai ruotong completely remove the matter of Mingge, but she stood up to bear it.


    "It''s Li Qingsan, Li Taishi."


    Rodolfo''s eyes picked, and he turned back.

 Chapter 1053

    "My Lord, this Li Taishi must have been bribed. Ruotong''s life belongs to water, while the Empress Dowager''s life belongs to wood. How can water and wood balance each other? Water floating wood, if Tong should be prosperous, Empress Dowager is.


    Either, it''s this Li Taishi who mistook Rutong''s life style, or it''s this Li Taishi who took advantage and changed Rutong''s life style, trying to plant and frame up. "


    Bai ruotong''s voice was clear and moving, and he was not arrogant and impatient. Every word is full of Zhongqi.


    "If Tong is the life of water, the son''s minister is the life of fire. If you want to conquer, you should also conquer the son''s minister. If not, how could the mother have betrothed Rutong to her children''s ministers? "


    Gu Yanqing raised an ironic smile at the corner of her mouth and looked directly at the queen with sharp eyes. The queen was hurt by the cold light in his eyes. Her face turned white and she got up and said angrily, "Prince Rong! Don''t be unjust to our palace! This palace is the queen, the head of the six palaces. How ever thought of harming you? "


    "Yes, so I don''t believe in my life, and I don''t think you hurt my son."


    Gu Yanqing said ironically.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Empress Rongchen choked and had nothing to say.


    "How long do you want to stay in the palace?"


    Ignoring their argument, Emperor yongsui stroked the Dragon chair and asked Bai ruotong.


    "Until the Empress Dowager is well."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    "What if something goes wrong with the Empress Dowager?"


    Emperor yongsui squinted and asked sternly.


    Bai ruotong''s heart trembled. The emperor of yongsui was the king of a country. He always spoke and did things with an indelible dignity.


    She thought for a moment and then said, "let the emperor do it."


    "I''ll leave it to the emperor."


    Bai Chusheng followed the way at this time.


    Bai Rutong looks back and stares at him in amazement. Seeing that Bai Chusheng didn''t have any fear, he knelt down and asked, "if he is a younger sister, if he has really hurt the empress dowager, then this matter can''t be separated from the Western Marquis''s office.


    For the sake of the loyalty of Zhenxi Marquis''s office, the Lord, please bypass all the people in Zhenxi Marquis''s office and punish the officials and Rutong. "


    His purpose is to bypass the West Marquis''s residence and tie himself and Bai ruotong into a grasshopper on a rope.


    That''s what the queen wants. These two are the people she wants to clear most.


    "My Lord, I think this method is feasible."


    Recommended by Empress Michelle.


    Pooh! This smiling tiger!


    Bai ruotong said something in his heart.


    "Well, I promise you!"


    Yongsui emperor straightforward way.


    The confession that ruotong and Gu Yanqing are tied together is just the so-called "black man who is close to ink". The more he looks at Bai ruotong, the more unpleasant he is. If the old empress dowager doesn''t like it, how can he tolerate this woman''s wandering around all the time.


    "What if the Empress Dowager is cured?"


    Bai ruotong suddenly gave a pretty smile and asked.


    The emperor of yongsui never thought that she would ask this question. He was stunned. After a long delay, he asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "If the Empress Dowager is well, Rutong hopes to punish her severely."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    "Of course it should be."


    The words of emperor yongsui are full of impatience.


    "Secondly, there are the people behind Master Li." Bai ruotong said again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Emperor yongsui took a deep breath and didn''t reply.


    Bai Rutong laughed: "the emperor is wise. If the Empress Dowager is well, you should also think that Rutong was wronged, right?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and said briskly.


    "It''s natural."


    I don''t know why, he always felt that this girl was sarcastic. Yongsui emperor''s tone can not help but some irritable.


    ¡­¡­


    After talking about it for a long time, Bai ruotong stayed in the CI Ning palace alone. The old lady who was waiting for her in the CI Ning palace led her to live in a small courtyard. Bai ruotong pursed her lips and looked around at the room, like a curious little girl who just entered the palace and didn''t know the blood in the palace.


    But also, no memory of her is the first time into the palace.


    "Isn''t the princess worried?"


    The old lady couldn''t help asking. Today, in the main courtyard, everyone was pinching a sweat. Only this little girl has no fear in her words and deeds.


    "What are you worried about?"


    Bai Rutong looked back and asked.

 Chapter 1054

    "Of course, it''s just worry. The princess doesn''t worry about it. Why do you hold your heart here?"


    The old lady said that she was ordinary, and she suddenly opened her mind with a smile. This princess looks like she is not an ordinary person. She has been waiting for the old empress dowager for a long time, and she knows a lot about this princess. She can get the old empress dowager''s love and prove her ability. Since she is a capable person, she doesn''t need to be worried.


    Bai ruotong laughed, took a gold bracelet from his wrist and put it into the hands of old mammy: "Mammy, ruotong doesn''t understand the rules of the palace. If there is something wrong, please ask Mammy to tell me. This thing is filial to Mammy. Please don''t give it up. "


    Without waiting for her to refuse, Bai Rutong took the old lady''s hand and put the bracelet on.


    Seeing this, the old lady was no longer polite. She only said, "please be at ease with the princess. I''m sure I know everything about the princess."


    Bai ruotong can see that this person appreciates himself. Since she came here, there has been no malice in her. She has always been very good at judging people. Since this person wants to please herself, why is she stingy.


    It was dusk when Bai Chusheng sent his luggage. Bai ruotong asked him for something to prepare.


    When we got back to the palace, it was already dark. After the "torture" in the daytime, Gu Yanqing went to the imperial palace to discuss the illness of the old empress dowager with Dr. Wu. Bai ruotong would not disturb her. She has what she wants to do, and Gu Yanqing also has the responsibility of Gu Yanqing.


    "Bai ruotong!"


    Just stepped into the threshold, behind him came an angry call. She looked back and saw Gu chenlian standing in front of the corridor with a calm face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and went with him curiously.


    "What do you mean by that look today?" Gu chenlian walked up to her quickly, his anger rippling in his words.


    Bai ruotong was stunned and realized that he was talking about the intersection between himself and his eyes. She laughs and shrugs: "I just want to see your highness at will. What''s the matter? Don''t you want to show me? "


    "You are doubting this palace, aren''t you?"


    Listening to her indifferent tone, Gu chenlian was even more angry. He really choked to death when he saw her questioning eyes.


    "What do I suspect of you?" Bai Rutong asked.


    "You think it''s made by this palace! So you doubt this palace! " Gu chenlian holds her wrist and makes a little effort. Bai Rutong''s body leans towards him.


    "This is the CI Ning palace. Don''t touch it!"


    How strange! How come all the princes in this palace like to use their hands and feet. Gu Yanqing doesn''t talk about it. Now this master is doing the same thing?


    "The palace sends people to watch, and no one will." Gu chenlian''s mouth turned down and approached her, "Bai Rutong, please remember to me that even if I want to get you, I will not use such vulgar means to stop your doubts. If you dare to question me, I will not let you go!"


    "Are you sick? When did I say I doubted you? You man


    Bai ruotong was speechless and choked. She just glanced at him. She shouldn''t have glanced at him if she had known that he was so glassy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian''s choking is really his suspicion, but his doubt is always accurate.


    "Tell me the truth with my palace. Do you think the Empress Dowager''s illness is caused by my palace?"


    Gu chenlian muttered.


    Bai Rutong blinked.


    Is it her illusion? Why does she feel that his tone is coquettish?


    "Did you do it or not? Why do you have to ask me? "


    She was speechless.


    "This palace only cares about what you think. How you think is important to this palace."


    Gu chenlian''s voice dropped suddenly.

 Chapter 1055

    Bai ruotong sighed helplessly: "Your Highness, I have no memory now. You don''t have to care what I think of you. My idea of you is a piece of white paper.


    As for whether you did it or not, if not, I would not have wronged you. If so, the emperor and his highness will not let you go, and you don''t need to care what I think of you. It''s getting late and the palace will be closed soon. If you don''t leave today, do you want to spend the night in the palace? "


    When she came in, night lanterns had been hung at the gate of the palace. Although Gu chenlian has not been seen here, it is not a good thing to see the endless entanglement of lonely men and women. What''s more, it''s still in the palace.


    "If you want our palace to spend the night here, we can also accompany you."


    Gu chenlian smiles brightly and whispers on her head.


    Bai ruotong: sorry


    Hero... It seems that you went to the wrong set to find the wrong heroine... I''m an NPC!


    She can''t laugh or cry. Why do people in Nanyuan not follow the script?


    Why does the peach blossom of the heroine stick in her head.


    Gu Yanqing''s one is enough to give her a headache. She doesn''t want to live with another.


    Bai ruotong was about to reply when he suddenly felt the wind blowing behind him. Yu Guang glanced at the dark color at the end of the corridor, and she was about to merge into the dark. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Although she could not see the person clearly, her intuition told her that it was Gu Yanqing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What if my highness hears that and misunderstands?"


    Compared with offending Gu chenlian, offending Gu Yanqing is more miserable. Bai ruotong naturally chooses what is in his favor.


    "Your Highness?"


    Gu chenlian almost choked out these four words from his teeth. She really loves Gu Yanqing deeply.


    "Am I wrong? Isn''t it my family''s or yours? "


    Bai Rutong asked.


    Gu chenlian nearly gushed out a mouthful of old blood. I''m afraid she misunderstood me, so I came to explain, but this woman is Gu Yanqing!


    "You really are!"


    He raised his hand to hold her in his arms. But the next second, his body suddenly fell back. Bai ruotong''s waist was held by the man''s strong hand and fell into a firm embrace.


    "It''s smart to know how to talk."


    Gu Yanqing''s joyful praise sounded behind her.


    "How did you come here?"


    Gu chenlian lowered his steps and stared at him with tongue tied eyes. If he comes, his people should tell him. Why is it silent.


    "Where is the little girl, where is the king naturally," Gu Yanqing said. "Third brother, it''s you. What can I do for your sister-in-law?"


    Go to your sister-in-law!


    Gu chenlian''s face was black and covered with iron dust.


    "Shouldn''t you go out of the palace?" After a while, he asked in a cold voice.


    Gu Yanqing raised her head slightly and hid Bai Rutong behind her: "aren''t you here, too?"


    "Where can I use you to manage my palace?"


    "You''d better go back quickly, or Bai Yinling will be worried and flustered again, and will go to the mother''s office to complain the next day."


    Gu Yanqing is not angry but laughs, gloating.


    Gu chenlian''s chest is badly blocked. Whenever he meets Gu Yanqing, he always loses half of his momentum.


    "Who do you think caused the illness of the emperor''s grandmother?"


    He calmed down his angry heart and asked in a suppressed voice.


    Gu Yanqing is a person who deals with affairs. He should be able to guess some of the twists and turns.


    "As you guessed."


    Gu Yanqing didn''t speak up, but tried.


    "You..."


    Gu chenlian is so angry that he doesn''t have a word of truth to him!


    Bai Rutong looked at Gu Yanqing and then at Gu chenlian. She suddenly felt that how could the two brothers get along in such a way... So loving?

 Chapter 1056

    Uncomfortable and abdominal black attack?


    What''s the strong sense of CP about? How does she feel that they are a couple and that she is the third one?


    Sin, sin!


    Bai ruotong took a cool breath and could not help flashing their little theater in his heart.


    All blame the previous life to see BL too much, see a little beautiful man together scene can''t help but want YY.


    Noticing that the little girl was wandering, Gu Yanqing poked her head: "what are you thinking about again?"


    "I..."


    Bai ruotong was just about to say "nothing". Gu Yanqing took her hand and pushed it into the door.


    "He hasn''t left yet..."


    Bai ruotong points to Gu chenlian outside the door. The next second, the door has been tightly closed by Gu Yanqing.


    "I really can''t relax my vigilance for a moment."


    Gu Yanqing hugged him tightly from behind and commented.


    "You... What do you mean by that?" Bai asked.


    "Your Highness, who do you mean?"


    Gu Yanqing ignored her question, provoked her jaw and forced her to look directly at herself.


    Sure enough, he was hiding from eavesdropping just now.


    Fortunately, I''m smart, or I''ll end up... Miserable.


    "You know it. Why do you ask?"


    She gave him a flying eye and put it away.


    "I want to hear from you."


    There was a gentle smile in his voice. This man seems a little happy now?


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Your Highness, do you like meat?"


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, just picked eyebrows.


    "What did I call you before?"


    Bai Rutong suddenly became curious. How did she call him when they were alone? Is that your highness? Or what?


    "You can guess."


    He didn''t tell the truth. If Bai ruotong could call him "Yanqing", he would accept it.


    "En..." Bai ruotong was interested, "big baby?"


    Gu Yanqing''s face turned black.


    Isn''t that the right answer?


    Bai Rutong turned his eyes and said, "that... Baby?"


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were cold.


    "That... Qing Qing?"


    Bai Rutong blinked. Gu Yanqing lowered her head and took a bite on her lip.


    "You... What are you kissing me for?"


    His sudden action made her unprepared. Covering his mouth, Bai Rutong retreated behind the leg of the table.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t kiss without my permission?"


    She was alarmed and critical.


    The heat of his lips seemed to remain on her lips, burning her cheeks red.


    "Don''t you mean kiss?"


    Gu Yanqing said innocently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s blood nearly gushed out: "I''m talking about Gu Yanqing''s Qing, not his relatives!"


    He approached her with a smile: "that''s my misunderstanding. You can call it again."


    "No more!"


    This old man is very bad!


    "I like this name. Call again."


    He low voice voice, quietly close to her, charm way.


    Bai ruotong was stunned and started to smile: "Your Highness, your mood seems to be much better."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing choked.


    "Today in the hall, your face looks like you are going to kill people. Now you still have the heart to joke with me, which shows that you don''t care about today, do you?"


    Bai asked.


    So, did she think she was sad, and then she kept joking with her?


    The coldest place in Gu Yanqing''s heart is slightly warm.


    "Do you think I will be sad about what happened today?"


    He asked.


    "Your father... The Lord is cold to you today, so I wonder if you will feel sad or sad."


    Her serious eyes, such as flashing light, brightened Gu Yanqing''s eyes.


    "You want to please me?"


    He didn''t put today''s things in his heart. He was treated coldly by Emperor yongsui not once or twice. But the little girl was so worried that he didn''t want to give up such a good opportunity.

 Chapter 1057

    "Are you still sad?"


    She gazed at him.


    Somehow, she didn''t want to see him suffer. She always felt that Gu Yanqing was like an iceberg. Although she was always smiling at her, his smile was cold from beginning to end.


    "Today, you should have married Wang. Do you think Wang is sad?"


    Gu Yanqing asked, pretending to be disappointed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong has nothing to say. Is that all he cares about.


    She is not too sad because of today''s things, but inexplicably a little disappointed. But it''s more of a relief.


    Because she didn''t want to marry Gu Yanqing so hastily. It''s unfair to her, even more unfair to Gu Yanqing. She knew that Gu Yanqing wanted to protect him. But she didn''t want to be a person who could only rely on others.


    She wants Gu Yanqing to know that she can also be relied on, and she will not have an accident easily.


    "It''s OK. There''s another chance next time. Don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    With a smile, she patted Gu Yanqing on the shoulder and comforted him. She was about to withdraw her hand when he held her finger in the palm of her hand.


    "Are you relieved that you didn''t marry me?"


    He looked at her as if to see through her. Bai ruotong''s heart jumps inexplicably, subconsciously wants to avoid his eyes, but he breaks his face.


    "Answer me, no matter what the answer is, I can accept it."


    He said.


    Bai ruotong bit his lip and didn''t know how to respond.


    His face is bigger and bigger in her eyes. She knows what he wants to do and subconsciously wants to avoid it. Gu Yanqing''s hand is a little tight, and he clasps her body and hugs him tightly. He drops his eyes. His handsome features are less than one millimeter away from her: "if you don''t want to answer, I will find the answer myself."


    He said, pressing the soft flap on her lips. This time, she forgot to avoid, even to resist. His kiss is gentle and long, not just a little taste, but deep into it, not allowing her to refuse, disturbing her every nerve.


    Bai ruotong''s fingers trembled slightly, trying to push him away, but they turned into a pool of spring water in his kiss. At last, his fingers just hung down. Intuition told her that she couldn''t push him away. She didn''t feel disgusted or disgusted by his kiss. Instead, her heart beat faster because of his kiss.


    She heard her heart beating, thumping.


    What''s wrong with her?


    I should have pushed him away. But why did she feel as if she had been punctured and unable to move.


    "Sure enough, you like me."


    He didn''t go further. If she did, she would wake up from his "beauty trick" and refuse him.


    Bai Rutong buried his head and pushed him away.


    Her heart beat so fast that she didn''t dare look him in the eye.


    "Today is supposed to be your wedding night with Wang. It''s not too much to ask for some good from you, is it?"


    His simple smile, doting point of her nose.


    "You..."


    Bai ruotong wanted to scold "asshole", but when he saw his gentle and elegant smile, his fragile heart jumped up again.


    She really has no resistance to beautiful men!


    What''s more, facing such a beautiful man who will use his own advantages!


    "It''s not early. You should have a rest early. There''s no danger for the king to guard outside the palace. I''ll come to see you tomorrow."


    Gu Yanqing said that and went out.


    Bai ruotong was still in the same place. After a while, she covered her head and burst out a cry of sadness.


    "Ah


    She was robbed again!


    What''s the advantage of wedding night? He said that he would not touch her without her permission. There is no wedding night at all!


    Damn old man! Thanks to her so worried about him, he calculated her like this!

 Chapter 1058

    The next day.


    Bai Rutong followed the old mother to the main courtyard to visit the old empress dowager. The Empress Dowager fell asleep on the couch, while Dr. Wu was grinding the medicine. Bai Rutong looked at Dr. Wu, and asked the old mother behind him: "Mammy, can I have a word with Dr. Wu alone? It''s only half the time. "


    "Good."


    The old lady was not embarrassed and left the room. As soon as she left, Bai ruotong sat down in front of Wu Tieguai and said solemnly, "Doctor Wu, what''s the matter with the body of the Empress Dowager? Why can''t you find the reason? "


    "It''s not that we can''t find the reason, but that we can''t say it."


    Wu Tieguai sighed.


    Bai ruotong blinked in amazement and didn''t know what he meant? Why not? "


    "If the Empress Dowager''s Wushan skill is mentioned in front of the emperor, it may cause the court to be in turmoil. I have already told Prince Rong how to remove the poison, waiting for him to collect the herbs he needs."


    In Nanyuan, Wushan is forbidden. If there is no evidence to prove the Empress Dowager''s skill is Wushan''s skill, it is not good for Wu himself. The only thing he can do now is to collect evidence and make sure it is safe before telling the emperor about it.


    Bai ruotong lowered her eyes and suddenly thought of the conversation with Wu Tieguai that day. She asked, "Doctor Wu, you said that the national master gave me the book on practicing Wushan''s art. You think I have the wisdom to practice it. Do you want me to learn it?"


    "You want to learn?"


    Wu Tieguai stopped what he was doing and asked seriously.


    Bai ruotong didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Although she had no memory, she understood her situation now. Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng spared no effort to protect her because they were afraid that she would be calculated.


    But she can''t just wait to be calculated. Since she has a chance to fight back, why doesn''t she try.


    "Do you need to sacrifice yourself to learn this skill?"


    Her only worry is that Wushan''s art is harmful to her. If it''s purely harmful, she really has no need to learn. You can''t be bitten by a dog. You want to bite a dog instead?


    "The art of Wushan can be divided into two groups, the good and the evil. The good can cure diseases and save people, but the evil is used to harm people. The evil is so harmful that the former Emperor Nanyuan completely eliminated the art of Wushan. If you want to learn the art of treating diseases, I can help you.


    You don''t have any memory now. If you want to recover, learning Wushan is also the fastest way. Indeed, as the national master thought, you have wisdom. If you practice this skill and don''t go astray, you will have high attainments. "


    Wu Tieguai''s voice can''t help but whisper softly. After all, this is the Imperial Palace, and the walls have ears.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong had no hesitation: "I want to learn."


    "Let''s start tomorrow. I have to prepare first." Wu Tieguai road.


    Bai ruotong nods, and they don''t talk about it anymore. Bai ruotong looks at it at the head of the bed for a while, and the Empress Dowager leaves the room.


    At noon, the maidservant in the palace brought lunch. The food in the palace is twice as good as that outside the palace. Chicken, duck, fish and meat are all carefully cooked. Although she eats alone, the table is full of ten dishes and three soups. Each dish is very fragrant and expensive.


    She picked up a mouthful of Honey Ham and was about to feed it to her mouth, but she saw that the man who served did not leave.


    "Would you like to sit down and enjoy it together?" Bai Rutong asked with a kind smile.


    The rules in the palace are always strict. Bai ruotong is just being polite. He means to let her go. The palace people should understand, respectfully line a ceremony, way: "palace maidservant dare not, the princess also please eat is, palace maidservant first back."


    Then she went out of the room.

 Chapter 1059

    After she stepped out of the threshold, she glanced carefully at Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong was staring at her uneasily. She put down her chopsticks and filled a bowl of soup for herself, carefully pondering the strange look of the palace people.


    Since I came to the palace, apart from meeting with the old lady, I had no more than a face-to-face talk with other palace people. Those palace people know the rules and know what to say and what not to say. They don''t flatter Bai ruotong too much, and they don''t neglect her too much.


    The palace man serving the dishes is a woman who serves her temporarily. Her name is Huixin.


    I don''t know what happened. She came to the palace for only two days, but she remembered everyone in the palace clearly.


    Even if she had only seen it once, she would never forget it.


    After smelling the taste of the soup, Bai ruotong scooped up a mouthful and tasted it gently. However, the chicken soup of medicated diet had a strange smell. She frowned, took the tea cup and gargled with water.


    "Not to your taste?"


    As soon as she stepped out of the threshold, Huixin came up. Bai ruotong was slightly surprised by her sudden voice and looked back at her solemnly: "what are you doing standing here?"


    "Naturally, I''m waiting for your order, princess."


    Wisdom in mind.


    Bai ruotong touched his nose and thought for a moment, then an idea came into being. She blinked a pair of shallow eyes, holding Huixin''s hand, pleaded: "sister Huixin, I think the Empress Dowager''s illness can''t eat, but if I don''t eat, Mammy will be worried. Can you eat with me? "


    "The palace maid is just a slave. How can she serve with the princess?" She refused in amazement. Bai ruotong''s request is unheard of by her.


    "It''s OK not to serve. Go and get another pair of chopsticks." White if Tong straightforward command way.


    Huixin bites her teeth. Just as she wants to refuse, she sees Bai Rutong walking into the room.


    When she brought the bowl and chopsticks, the food on the table was put into the bowl by Bai ruotong. Yu Guang glanced at Huixin''s figure. She raised a shallow smile and handed her the bowl: "just stand here and eat. Give me the new bowl and chopsticks."


    Huixin took the dishes and chopsticks in her hands and handed the empty bowl to her.


    Bai ruotong scooped up a spoonful of soup in a bowl and handed it to Huixin: "drink the soup then."


    "Princess, this is..."


    Huixin''s eyes flashed a moment''s panic. Could it be that she found something, so she had to treat herself like this?


    "Why are you so nervous? Is it because of what you''ve done? "


    Although Bai ruotong''s voice was with a smile, Huixin felt a little cold when she heard it.


    "Princess, palace maid..."


    She wants to plead, but Bai ruotong jumps over her and closes the door heavily.


    "Why not? The delicacies in the palace are something you can''t enjoy in your life. If I give them to you, will they harm you? "


    She turned her head and asked in a clear voice.


    "I dare not..."


    "Why not? You dare to do such things as drugging me. What else do you dare not do? " Bai ruotong chuckled and held her arm, "go ahead! Who asked you to give me the medicine? If you won''t, I''ll call mammy right away


    Huixin was about to be scared and cried by her: "palace maidservant doesn''t know what the princess is talking about, what to use medicine? It''s just ordinary food. Please don''t do me wrong. "


    "I have wronged you?"


    Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows and sneered three times. She sat on the bench, half closed her eyes and staring at Huixin, "you give me this meal today to prove your innocence. If you don''t eat it, I''ll tell mammy immediately.


    Now that the truth about the Empress Dowager''s illness has not been found out, you are doing something in the cining palace. If you are known, you are not afraid to be thought that you poisoned the Empress Dowager? "

 Chapter 1060

    "PATA!"


    Bai ruotong''s threat made her heart soften. The porcelain bowl fell from her hand, leaving a remnant on the ground.


    "Forgive me, Princess! Palace maidservant also don''t want to, is threatened by people, the princess also please let go of palace maidservant a life, palace maidservant no longer dare


    Huixin kneels on the ground and asks for mercy.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes were cold. As expected, she was in the way of someone''s eyes in the palace, so someone wanted to get rid of her.


    "Who ordered you to do it?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    "It''s the concubine."


    Huixin''s lips turned purple, and she came back with fear.


    What''s your wife?


    Bai ruotong narrowed her eyes. She had never heard of such a figure in the palace, and Bai Chusheng had never mentioned it to her.


    Well, why does she want to hurt herself.


    "The Empress Dowager ordered you to poison her?" Bai asked.


    "The Empress Dowager''s affairs have nothing to do with the palace maidservant!"


    Huixin shakes his head, anxious to get rid of the relationship.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    "Princess, it''s true... The maidservant doesn''t dare to lie to the princess. The Empress Dowager''s affair really has nothing to do with the maidservant... The maidservant is just held by the empress Zhenpin and asked to work for her


    The palace maid has been in the palace for three years. The Empress Dowager has been very good to the palace maid. Even if the palace maid dies, it''s impossible to harm the Empress Dowager. Please tell the princess Mingjian. "


    It''s impossible to harm the empress dowager, so do you harm me?


    Bai ruotong is sarcastic. The words of these maidservants are not entirely false, but they are not all true.


    Since she was held by the handle, she couldn''t do anything.


    "What are you holding on to?"


    Bai asked.


    "Palace maid... Palace maid can''t say..."


    Huixin''s lips had been bitten and bleeding by herself. She clenched her fist and her eyes were like a pool of stagnant water. Now, Bai ruotong finds out that she has poisoned herself. She can''t argue. Even if she dies, she will keep her secret.


    "You are not afraid of death."


    Her attitude can''t help but make Bai Rutong admire a little. Looking at the food on the table carelessly, Bai ruotong stood up and said, "take all the food off the table and leave the bowl of chicken soup. You can go back to your next room and have a rest."


    "Princess?"


    Huixin is stunned, let her go back to the next room to have a rest? What does that mean? Is she willing to let her go?


    "What? Do you want me to send you to mammy myself


    Bai ruotong said softly.


    Huixin quickly closed her mouth and went in a hurry with her head down.


    ¡­¡­


    She doesn''t have enough evidence now. If she tells mammy about Huixin, I''m afraid she''ll make a fuss. What''s more, Huixin can''t believe all her words. Since the other party holds her hand, why did she tell her who the other party is easily?


    There must be a conspiracy.


    The court is indeed a devil''s cave that sucks people''s blood. It''s disturbing for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    After a nap, Bai Rutong looked at the sky outside the window lattice. It was still afternoon and the day was bright. Gu Yanqing deals with affairs in the palace and will not come to see her until evening.


    It''s boring to stay here. After thinking about it, Bai Rutong leads his maidservant out of the palace.


    She walked slowly in the palace, actually remembering the route of the palace. In the future, this is where she often comes. She can''t get lost.


    Since she woke up in Nuzhen that day, she had "super memory" for no reason. Although she didn''t know the origin of her memory ability, she always wanted to make good use of it.


    "Do you think you are still a princess? You are just a broken flower now. I give you face, is to give you face, you don''t think I''m really afraid of you

 Chapter 1061

    "Princess, what kind of words do you have with this kind of person? She dare to come to the palace to visit the Queen''s wife. She must not have recognized her niece."


    "Murong Lian''an, do you hear me? It''s Princess Ben who is pitying you. Now, besides Princess Ben, who cares about you? Don''t toast or drink


    Murong Lian''an?


    Bai ruotong was stunned. This name is very familiar.


    She stopped and looked at a garden. In front of them stood a woman dressed in plain white. The woman was gaunt without any powder.


    This woman is Murong Lian''an?


    Bai Chusheng mentioned this character to her. Before her accident, the woman was sullied and her reputation was greatly damaged.


    Is that her?


    She looked at the women who were smiling happily. Standing in the middle was Qing Ying, who had been mean to her two days ago at the CI Ning palace.


    "I''m ordered to go to the palace today to see my wife. Don''t block my way. If I go late, I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    Murong looks down and speaks without a trace of temperature. The two women in front of Qingying are ministers Qianjin. They have courted her as well as Qingying.


    Now that she was in trouble, their faces turned faster than the weather. How flattering it used to be, how sour it is now.


    "What kind of person is a concubine? I don''t even care about a concubine. Do you care about a concubine?" Green cherry picked pick pick eye, condescending looking at Murong Lian an, "the princess is a little thirsty, you go to get some fruit for the princess, if you go late, the princess take you to ask."


    After Murong Lian''an''s accident, she wanted to compensate. But Murong Lian''an JUST toasted, refused to pay attention to her, and no longer respected her as before.


    Since she has such an attitude, why should she be polite to her again. At the beginning, she regarded her as a green leaf with her own beauty, but now she has lost her power, and she wants to ask for the benefits she got from her one by one.


    Bai ruotong didn''t want to meddle in this business, but she heard the word "Zhenpin Niangniang" clearly, and then she looked at Murong Lian''an''s embarrassed appearance of losing her soul. She couldn''t help feeling pity.


    Chastity is very important to a woman in any dynasty. It must be very painful for her to lose her reputation and be treated like this.


    Bai ruotong sipped his lips, thought for a moment, and walked towards several people. She stopped Murong Lian''an, who was going to serve Green cherry with melons and fruits. Tiannuo said with a smile, "where is Murong sister going? Why don''t you come to the palace and have a word with your sister? "


    She didn''t know what had happened with Murong Lian''an, and she didn''t know what kind of attitude to face Murong Lian''an. But if she is kind, she can get a little respect for Murong Lian''an.


    "Bai... Bai ruotong, you... You really come back..."


    Murong Lian''an stares round and looks at Bai ruotong in front of him in disbelief. Although it is said that Bai ruotong has returned safely, she still does not dare to believe it.


    At the beginning, she saw with her own eyes that Gu Yanqing had lost her soul. It was the first time that she saw Gu Yanqing show that look.


    "Come back! And I have nothing Bai ruotong blinked at her with a smile. "Just now I heard you say that you are going to visit Zhenpin. Can I come with you? It''s a bit boring for me to stay in the CI Ning palace. I just have to go around a lot. "


    If she can''t see that Bai Rutong is helping her out, she is really stupid.

 Chapter 1062

    "Well, you come with me."


    She nodded, letting Bai ruotong take her hand and leaving the garden.


    "Stop at this palace!"


    Qing Ying was so angry by Bai ruotong''s attitude that she turned pale. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t pay attention to her Princess.


    "What''s the matter with your highness, princess?" Bai Rutong turns back and stands in front of Murong Lian''an.


    "The princess asked her to carry melons and fruits. What do you mean to take her away? Don''t you look down on the princess


    Green cherry''s teeth cackle, no matter what time, Bai Rutong is such an eyesore.


    "There are so many maidservants here. If you want to eat melons and fruits, just let them take them. Murong Lian''an is the princess. How can I serve you? "


    Green cherry act absurd boundless, rely on the Queen''s favor wantonly bully. It''s disgusting to have such a character.


    "It''s her good fortune to serve our palace. Bai ruotong, don''t forget your own identity. You are a nemesis. Now you can''t protect yourself. How can you manage others


    Green cherry gloated. The Empress Dowager''s illness has not been found out for a day, and the name of Bai ruotong''s killer cannot be removed for a day. She just waited to see her joke.


    "Don''t be so kind to Princess Qingying. I''m in charge of this business today. In two hours, his Royal Highness Prince Rong will come to visit me in the harem. If you have to make it difficult for me, I will tell him exactly what happened today. "


    Bai ruotong pursed a smile and didn''t feel the slightest annoyance at her words.


    In her eyes, green cherry is just a bullying mad dog, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Green cherry squints, low anger way.


    Bai ruotong shrugged: "is it a threat for you to complain to my husband? Princess Qingying, as my sister-in-law, I would like to remind you that this is the palace. As a princess, you should set an example and don''t want to bully the weak all day. Your posture is really embarrassing for you. "


    "You..."


    Qing Ying was so angry that she almost choked. She raised her hand and was about to fan her. Bai Rutong didn''t dodge. He pointed to his cheek and said contemptuously, "you fight! This slap down, his Royal Highness Prince Rong will not let you go. Even if he can''t make the decision for me, the queen will not be partial to you.


    Although I haven''t married into Prince Rongqin''s residence yet, I''m a real princess Rongqin. You''re just a princess without rank, and I''m the chief of Prince Rongqin''s family. My status is more noble than you, and I''m also your elder. If you dare slap me today, I''ll make it to the bachelor, and let them write down your virtue and show your jokes to the people all over the world! "


    Bai ruotong killed her heart every sentence, which made her have nothing to say.


    Is it her illusion? Why did Bai ruotong''s words and deeds become sharper after she came back?


    "May I go now?"


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Bai Rutong shook her hand and asked casually.


    "Let''s go!"


    As Bai said, if she really wants to make trouble, the empress will not be partial to her. Although she flattered the queen, she was the leader of the six palaces and was a person who paid attention to emotion and law. If she makes a mistake, she will be punished severely.


    The empress acts meticulously, how can she be caught easily.


    After the three left, Bai ruotong patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Scared to death!


    She just hit a fat face. If Qing Ying really wants to fight against her, it''s really not sure who will win or lose.


    "Thank you."


    Murong Lian''an choked, sincerely thanks.


    "If there''s anything to thank, I can''t stand these bullies." Bai ruotong gave up and pretended to be a chivalrous woman.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Lian''an had no choice but to smile. She used to be a "bully" person. If Bai ruotong said that, did she also count her in.

 Chapter 1063

    "Come on, don''t you want to see the princess?"


    Bai ruotong reminded with a smile.


    "Do you really want to come with me?"


    Murong Lian''an was surprised.


    "Can''t I be with you?"


    Bai asked.


    "No, just a little..."


    It''s a little strange.


    Although she promised to ally with Bai ruotong, she still couldn''t trust her completely.


    At the beginning, I was crazy to hurt her. If she had not been schemed by others, she might be biting Bai ruotong like she used to.


    But her attitude just now seems to be totally indifferent to what she once had. And


    Murong Lian''an lowered her head, she has been holding her arm tightly until now.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go


    Bai ruotong ignores a paragraph behind her and urges her.


    She wanted to see what the origin of this precious concubine was and why she was harmed. She also wants to verify whether Huixin''s words are true or false.


    Murong Lian''an no longer said much and led her to the palace of Zhenpin, Chenqing palace.


    In the main hall of Chenqing palace, before she got up from her bedroom, she half closed her eyes and looked at the man sleeping beside her.


    The man''s fingers are long and slender, gently touching her face.


    "Lady."


    Outside the hall, a call broke their relationship. The man sat up from the bed and dressed quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The precious concubine is not anxious not slow answer way.


    "Princess Huaiyang came to visit her relatives. She came with Princess Dexin."


    Outside the palace, the maidservant told me.


    Princess Dexin?


    The eyes of Zhenpin''s eyes crossed with a touch of consternation, and then whispered to the man: "you should leave from the back door quickly. Don''t let people see you."


    "This Bai ruotong is really a worry free thing. I hope she won''t be hard on Jane. You are the one."


    The man''s eyes dye a trace of anger, in the woman''s shoulder did not give up the rub, he was reluctant to leave the bed. After he left, the concubine straightened the bed and put on her clothes. She opened the door and called the maid into the room to pull her hair.


    Half an hour has passed since everything was sorted out.


    "Your Lord has been waiting for a long time."


    When she enters the front hall, Bai ruotong and Murong Lian''an are sitting in the room eating tea. Seeing her walking into Jinlian, they got up and saluted.


    Her "Lord" is naturally called Bai ruotong. Although she is a imperial concubine, her position is lower than that of Princess Bai Rutong.


    Bai ruotong looked at the concubine. She looked much younger than she had imagined, and she was so shy. That pair of peach blossom eyes blinked gently, as if they were spirits of spirits, beautiful and exquisite.


    "Huaiyang, if you come, how can you let Princess Dexin accompany you? I don''t have any good tea or snacks here today. I''m afraid I''m going to be ungrateful to Princess Dexin. "


    Zhenpin''s smile was appropriate and her words were polite.


    Murong Lian''an bowed his head and said in a low voice: "I met Princess Dexin on the way here. She also wanted to visit the empress. I came with her."


    "Although Rutong has never met the empress of Zhenpin, she is very good to Rutong. If she doesn''t come to see her, Rutong is very sorry."


    Bai ruotong smiles and raises a cup of tea to Zhenpin.


    "What does that mean? When did I treat you? "


    Jane didn''t understand.


    "Yesterday, in the Empress Dowager''s palace, Rutong saw the maidservant of Zhenpin''s palace come. According to the maidservant of the palace, it''s Zhenpin Niang who tells her to come here and tell her what ruotong needs. You will take more care of ruotong. Ruotong and Zhenpin Niang have never seen each other before. How can ruotong not be grateful if Zhenpin Niang is so careful to ruotong? "


    Bai ruotong''s sincere words confused her.


    When did she have Bai ruotong taken care of?


    Could it be that she ran into Huixin when she sent someone to give her medicine yesterday? But the person she sent clearly said that no one had seen her!


    Jane''s heart suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 1064

    "When the princess comes to the palace, the Palace should take care of her. Don''t be polite."


    Thinking for a moment, Zhenpin came back.


    Bai Rutong narrowed her eyes. Sure enough, she did send someone to the palace. Huixin didn''t lie.


    That wench estimate is really flustered, don''t care too much will treasure imperial concubine give way.


    What''s the purpose of this woman in dealing with herself?


    Bai ruotong played with the silk handkerchief and thought to himself.


    "Lian an, have you thought about it?"


    She is in a trance, Zhen pin has turned her attention to Murong Lian''an.


    "Aunt, Lian an is still young and doesn''t want to get married."


    Murong Lian''an''s eyes crossed a trace of pain, biting her lips and refusing.


    "Don''t marry? How can you do without marriage? Do you think you are still a big girl? Your reputation has been destroyed, and no good husband is willing to marry you. It''s the Minister of punishment who asked you to marry in our palace. Although he is much older than you, he seems to be a pain in the neck. He won''t mind your past. You used to be a real husband. Why not? "


    Zhenpin is a little excited. She has been persuading Lian an about this for ten times, but this girl is a dead eye. She says that she is half moved after she dries her saliva.


    "That Chamberlain Zhang is older than his father. Two of his principal members died. I don''t want to be a sequel."


    Murong Lian''an''s reply was cautious. Since that happened, she can no longer stand chest proud to do her Princess, whenever, she is embarrassed.


    "You are..."


    The princess sighed heavily, holding her head in her hand and pretending to have a headache, "tell me about you. Since you are already a fallen flower, why don''t you accept the fact? If you don''t accept it, what can you do? Is it hard to be proud... Will your beloved marry you? "


    She wanted to say "Prince Rong", but when the LORD was present, she had to swallow it and remind her secretly.


    Bai ruotong listens to their chatting, and Yu Guang glances at Murong Lian''an. Her eyes are full of tears, and her painful expression devours her delicate facial features.


    It is undoubtedly the biggest insult to her that Zhenpin taunts her in front of Bai ruotong.


    Murong Lian''an knows that she is a ruined woman, but she also has her own dignity. Does she have to marry an old man and spend the rest of her life in darkness?


    "Concubine, what is a broken flower and a broken willow?"


    Coldly, Bai Rutong inserts into their conversation.


    Zhen pin was slightly stunned and raised her eyes to gaze at Bai ruotong. Her mouth slightly hook smile, look indifferent stare at her.


    "Does the princess really not understand or not? You were at the scene when it happened that day. "


    She said solemnly, frowning.


    "But Princess Huaiyang didn''t get married. It wasn''t her fault at the beginning. If Rutong remembers correctly, Princess Huaiyang was framed that day.


    She is the victim, and the concubine is the relative of Princess Huaiyang. How can she say this to Princess Huaiyang in a critical tone? "


    Bai ruotong asked sarcastically.


    "Princess Dexin, it''s a family affair in our palace. It''s not allowed to..."


    "Family? It''s not family business. In Rutong''s eyes, Princess Huaiyang has no change. It''s not her who is wrong. She doesn''t need to bear so much pressure and can''t let you destroy her life because of the pain.


    How to spend the next half of her life is her own business. The princess of Huaiyang is a talented woman in the capital city. There are countless admirers of her. If you really love her, you won''t care about her past, you will cherish her and love her.


    How to choose her husband and what kind of man she should rely on are all her own business. It has nothing to do with you. "


    Every word of Bai ruotong is a critical question.

 Chapter 1065

    She is tired of women like Zhenpin.


    Chastity is important to a woman, but it is not a symbol of a woman. It''s a great blow for a person to experience such pain. What she is doing now is to insert a knife into Murong Lian''an''s unhealed wound.


    Such a selfish ghost is really despised.


    Murong Lian''an clenched the silk handkerchief. The tears in my eyes were slightly restrained. Bai ruotong''s words undoubtedly made her heart warm. Since she was sullied by others, everyone looked at her in a different way.


    She knew that she suffered for herself, and the injury she suffered was exactly the one she wanted to inflict on Bai ruotong.


    But she never thought that the first person who said "it''s not your fault" to her was Bai ruotong.


    "Aunt, Princess Dexin is right. If my aunt is really good to me, please don''t get involved in my affairs. It doesn''t matter whether I am a broken flower or not, as long as I think I am not.


    I''m the daughter of the prime minister. If I marry an old man at will, won''t it make my father laugh? Even if Lian an agrees, his father will not. Please don''t say any more


    Murong Lian''an gathered up her crying voice and firmly said.


    "You..."


    Zhenpin was so angry that she could only sigh in secret. But at the same time, she has a little vigilance to Bai ruotong.


    This woman mouth can tongue lotus, is not a silly only know please person happy little girl.


    She just ordered people to poison the day before yesterday, and she''s here today.


    Maybe she came to test herself.


    She wants to send someone to investigate whether that wise heart has betrayed herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the Chenqing palace, Murong Lian''an''s small face with a wisp of smile: "thank you for what happened just now."


    "It''s just a small lift. You''re welcome."


    Bai ruotong stopped and returned with a smile.


    Biting his lips, Murong Lian''an carefully tested: "do you really don''t hate me? At the beginning, everything I did was aimed at you. Didn''t you complain about me? "


    "What complaints should I have against you? Haven''t you learned your lesson? Although this lesson is more painful. "


    She had no memory, so she didn''t know what Murong Lian''an had done to herself. But she can see that now she has no malice to herself. Since there is no malice, why should she care.


    "You''re as vicious as ever."


    Murong Lian''an gave a bitter smile, but his heart suddenly brightened up like a mist. She looked up at Bai ruotong and said in a soft voice, "what you said at the beginning still counts? As long as I cooperate with you, you will help me deal with Qing Ying and avenge me. "


    "Nature counts."


    Bai ruotong thought for a moment and returned.


    Did she promise her that? Well, why does she want to cooperate with Murong Lian''an.


    only.


    What you do, you always have your own ideas.


    She will know when the memory is restored.


    "Murong Lian''an, I think so. You''d better..."


    Bai ruotong stopped and looked at her up and down.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She couldn''t help feeling a little flustered when she was suddenly staring at her.


    "At least dress up. Aren''t you a talented woman in Beijing? Look at you now. Your face is as yellow as cucumber juice. The black under your eyelids is like black charcoal.


    If you go out now, don''t say what you choose. You''ll scare a man away. "


    Bai said.


    "Am I... Am I ugly now?"


    Murong Lian''an can''t help stroking his face. She''s been in a muddle recently, and she doesn''t pay as much attention to her appearance as before.


    But when she met Bai Rutong again today, her heart suddenly brightened. If she opened the sluice, her body became clear. Once cared about things, in an instant back.


    "Yes, it''s ugly."


    Bai ruotong tells the truth.

 Chapter 1066

    "You


    Murong Lian''an is angry.


    Sure enough, she and Bai ruotong can''t be friends. With a knife in her mouth, she can stab her fragile heart every minute. But in the same way, she was also aroused by Bai ruotong''s previous self-esteem: "no matter how ugly you are, you can''t be ugly. It''s about to reach the age of Ji. It looks like a 12-3-year-old baby.


    I don''t know where Prince Rong''s highness likes you. This baby face doesn''t have any femininity. "


    "Thank you for praising me for being young."


    Bai ruotong laughed brightly and agreed.


    Murong Lian''an


    She''s no match for her. I can''t tell her!


    Murong Lian''an regretted in his heart.


    "Little girl."


    They were talking happily when a clear male voice came from behind. Bai Rutong looked back and saw Gu Yanqing walking slowly with her. Murong Lian''an''s face turned pale when she saw Gu Yanqing.


    She is not ready to face Gu Yanqing.


    At least, she can''t face her with her own ghost.


    "I''ll go first!"


    Leave these words in a hurry, Murong Lian''an buries his head, quickly turns around and leaves.


    "Ah


    Bai Rutong changed his voice. Seeing that she was in a hurry, he tilted his head to look at her for a moment and decided to let her go.


    "How did she leave?"


    Gu Yanqing approached and asked softly.


    "Maybe his highness is too scary to scare people away."


    Bai Rutong joked.


    Gu Yanqing''s bright eyes flashed: "what did you say to her?"


    "It''s nothing important. It''s just a little routine of my daughter''s family," Bai said casually, pausing and saying, "Your Highness, you''ve come just in time. I have something important to tell you."


    She led Gu Yanqing back to the palace of CI Ning. At this time, the sun was setting in the west, and her courtyard was already full of dishes. Huixin is waiting in the corridor with fear. She lowers her head and dares not look at Bai ruotong with a straight eye.


    "You come in."


    Bai ruotong gave her an order and took Gu Yanqing into the room. Huixin shivered and followed them into the room.


    Close the door, Bai Rutong tells Gu Yanqing about what happened today. Huixin kneels on the ground, his forehead is sweating. After confessing that ruotong questioned her, she had been in a muddle all day today, fearing that she would not be able to protect her head.


    "What evidence do you have that fell into Jane''s place?"


    Gu Yanqing listened to the whole story and looked at Huixin with low eyes.


    "Palace maid... Palace maid really can''t... can''t say..."


    Huixin''s words are full of crying. Although Gu Yanqing''s questions have no emotion, she clearly feels that the frightening pressure is pressing her tightly.


    Gu Yanqing''s cold blood has been spread all over the palace. Now it has fallen into his hands. What else can she do.


    "You heard that just now. The princess has gone to Zhenpin''s place to test Zhenpin. She must have suspected that you are coming. Even if the king doesn''t kill you, you will die. Why don''t you make it clear that the king will keep you alive?"


    Gu Yanqing see her fear, lure. Confused way.


    Huixin trembled, hesitated for a moment, hesitated: "your highness and the princess will really let me go?"


    "As long as you tell the truth."


    Gu Yanqing gentle voice, but with a touch of not angry from Wei bearing.


    Bai ruotong had a mouthful of sweet water, and Gu Yanqing was there. She saved a lot of trouble.


    "The palace maidservant said... The palace maidservant said everything." now she''s in the hands of Zhenpin and will die sooner or later. Why don''t you believe Gu Yanqing''s words, "the palace maidservant and the eunuch who is in charge of Zhenpin''s empress are eating each other. Zhenpin''s empress uses him to threaten the palace maidservant and ask the palace maidservant to give the princess medicine..."

 Chapter 1067

    Huixin sobs and brings everything together.


    Her lover''s life is in the hands of Zhen pin. For the sake of the people she loves, she is forced to be helpless.


    "That''s all?"


    If the eyes of obsidian flash doubt, Gu Yanqing hand head, Wanyan asked.


    Bai Rutong looks at him suspiciously. Shouldn''t it be like this?


    "Yes... Palace maidservant does so many things."


    Huixin opens her eyes and looks at Gu Yanqing in fear. She was on her knees, shivering and biting her lips white.


    "The reason is that both the king and the princess can guess it. If it''s just like this, you will die."


    Gu Yanqing said coldly.


    Bai Rutong doesn''t understand. Huixin has explained everything. He needs to know something from her.


    "What does your highness want to know?"


    He asked eagerly. She would do anything to save her life.


    "Since you are working for Zhenpin, he should know a lot about Zhenpin. Did he tell you?"


    Gu Yanqing grinds the eighteen sons of Bodhi and asks casually.


    This treacherous man!


    Bai ruotong sighed in his heart. Why didn''t she think of it. In the palace, who has no little secret, Zhen pin know how to handle others, they can also.


    "No... no..."


    Huixin droops her eyebrows and eyes, feeling guilty.


    "Huixin, you''ll be out of the palace in a year. Are you sure you want to die in this deep palace for Zhenpin?"


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Your Highness, please spare your life. If there is one, the maidservant will say, but... But the maidservant really doesn''t know what happened to her..."


    "I really don''t know?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows, "since I don''t know, why should I spare your life?"


    "Your Highness, what are you going to do with her?"


    Bai Rutong asked gloating.


    "What do you think?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Since she won''t tell the truth, I''ll have a showdown with the concubine. After all, she has confessed that it was the concubine who laid the blame on me.... "


    "No, Princess! The palace maid said... The palace maid said it


    Huixin turns pale with fright. If Bai ruotong does this, she and her lover will die.


    "Say it."


    Bai ruotong nodded with satisfaction.


    "Zhenpin Niangniang and the fifth Prince... Have an affair with the fifth Prince..." she trembled and said this.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were cold.


    "Is it true?" Bai Rutong said with half faith.


    "It''s true. The maidservant never lied. They did have an affair, and... And it''s been going on for three years. "


    Huixin trembles with her lips and stares at Bai Rutong sincerely.


    Bai ruotong was about to speak, but Gu Yanqing''s indifferent tone first ordered: "you go down first, I will let Zhao Cheng take you out of the palace. But before you go out of the palace, you must give an object to the king. "


    "What does your highness want?"


    "Zhao Cheng will mention it to you." He didn''t say it clearly. He waved to her indifferently and signaled to leave.


    Huixin saw this, no longer asked, buried his head, stood up and rushed out of the main hall.


    As soon as she left, Bai Rutong covered her mouth and laughed: "Your Highness, your royal family is really in a mess. The concubines in the harem are really pitiful. If they don''t get the favor, they will find some happiness by themselves. "


    Gu Yanqing swept her waist and put her head on her shoulder: "I will not leave you alone. You can rest assured that there will only be one princess in my palace."


    His too intimate behavior made Bai Rutong feel a little uncomfortable. She wanted to escape, but Gu Yanqing held her firmly and didn''t give her any chance.


    She was a little annoyed: "it''s natural that there is only one princess, but concubines are not necessarily. Your Highness''s former princess has passed away for many years, so I don''t believe that there is no golden house in your house. "


    "If it wasn''t for the emperor''s grandmother''s sudden illness, I could have hidden one."


    He stared at her with a smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 1068

    Bai ruotong was dazzled by this smile. She shivered, pretended to be stunned, and said jokingly, "after the death of the former princess for so many years, how can you be alone in the empty room?"


    "For you alone." Gu Yanqing''s mouth is full of love words.


    His voice was deep and mellow, which made his ears red. If she had known that this man was so provocative, she shouldn''t have talked about it with her.


    "I don''t believe it, maybe it''s your own problem..." she lowered her head and muttered.


    "What do you think is wrong with me?" Gu Yanqing asked with a smile.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and continued to test his bottom line: "when men get old, that aspect will weaken, and some even can''t be born. Don''t worry, your highness, I can understand."


    She patted him on the shoulder with a "I know you" expression.


    Gu Yanqing clenched her teeth. This bad girl has always looked at him like this?


    He can''t?


    When it comes time to get married, he will show her whether he can do it or not.


    "Concubine Zhen has not been in touch recently. I will deal with it. The king of Japan in the Ming Dynasty will leave the capital for three days. Stay in the palace for three days. I will let general Bai visit you. "


    He said with a sigh.


    Bai Rutong was stunned. I thought Gu Yanqing would retort, but I didn''t expect him to jump off the topic.


    Is... He really not good?


    Bai ruotong''s mouth turned upward.


    She finally caught Gu Yanqing.


    No wonder he would be interested in her. It turns out that this guy is


    "What are you thinking?"


    Finding her wandering, Gu Yanqing squeezed her soft cheek and pulled it slightly.


    "Pain..." Bai ruotong ate the pain and clapped his hand. "I just thought, why did Zhenpin treat me like this? Did I do anything to her before and offend her?"


    She''s a smart person, so she won''t tell him what she really thinks unless she doesn''t want to live.


    "You haven''t offended her. She should have been instructed," Gu Yanqing said in a warm voice, rubbing her head. "There are dark clouds today. Maybe it will rain in the middle of the night or tomorrow. Although summer is coming soon, the weather is still cold and wet, so you don''t need to be cool,


    If there is anything in the palace, tell general Bai directly that Zhao Cheng will stay in the capital and stand by to protect you secretly. Don''t worry. Doctor Wu will see a doctor for you tomorrow. If you have to take medicine, you have to take it. You can''t be too bitter to take it... "


    "Your Highness, are you Tang Seng?"


    White if Tong speechless cover ear. Isn''t that Gao Leng Wang Ye? Why is this product chattering Like a sparrow.


    She''s not a child. Don''t you know how to take care of herself.


    "Do you think I''m being wordy?"


    Although I don''t know who "Tang Seng" is, I can guess the reason by listening to her impatient tone.


    "Your Highness, I know what you say, so you don''t have to ask one by one."


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes.


    Whether Gu Yanqing leaves the capital or not, she doesn''t have to face him every day and be eaten by him.


    Gu Yanqing frowned.


    It''s a little girl who doesn''t know what to do.


    "I''m worried about you."


    "I know."


    Bai ruotong scratched her head. She felt like a child when she was so carefully instructed by a big man.


    Gu Yanqing chuckled, her head against her forehead: "little girl, would you miss me?"


    He spoke with expectation. Bai ruotong pursed his lips tightly and did not answer.


    "You little mouth can only say irritating things."


    Gu Yanqing didn''t force her.


    "You don''t walk for one year, only for three days. You need to look like you''re leaving from birth to death."


    Bai ruotong is speechless.

 Chapter 1069

    "If it''s true, will you miss me?"


    Gu Yanqing didn''t get angry and asked.


    Bai ruotong didn''t know how to reply for a moment. separation between loved ones in life or death? Who is he going to fight with?


    "Where are you going?"


    She noticed at this time that the man seemed to talk a little too much.


    Maybe he''s worried about something.


    "Go and find a medicine for the emperor''s grandmother."


    Gu Yanqing did not hide.


    "Where is it?"


    "The outskirts of the capital." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Bai ruotong was relieved: "it''s just going to the suburbs. Why are you so serious?"


    "Silly girl!"


    He had no choice but to smile and ruffle her hair.


    She did not know that there were dangerous places even in the suburbs.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Wu Tieguai came very early. Bai ruotong was waiting in the room. After he visited the old empress dowager, he came to her courtyard to talk about it.


    "Something for you."


    Wu Tieguai said and handed her the ruby and the book. Bai ruotong said, "didn''t I steal it from the national teacher?"


    "This book is the foundation of Wushan''s art." Wu Tieguai explained.


    Bai ruotong blinked suspiciously: "Ke Guoshi is a complete evil sect. Can I read his book?"


    "I said earlier that he saw your talent, so he sent you this book." Wu Tieguai Dun, put down the medicine box in his hand, "you can rest assured that there is nothing harmful in this book."


    Bai ruotong nodded, but did not look at the book on the desk. She turned around and put a bowl of solidified chicken soup in front of Wu Tieguai''s eyes: "don''t worry, Doctor Wu. First, what''s the poison in this bowl of soup?"


    "What? Are you poisoned again? " Wu Tieguai asked helplessly.


    Bai ruotong could hardly laugh or cry. What is "again"? Is she often poisoned? Then her life is really sad.


    "Take a look first."


    Lazy to explain, Bai Rutong points to chicken soup and urges.


    Wu Tieguai took out a silver needle from the medicine box and put it into the soup. The silver needle was black. He screwed up his eyebrows, put the silver needle on the tip of his nose and smelled: "this is the poison of Wushan."


    "Sure enough."


    Bai ruotong shakes her head. She has long guessed that this poison is related to Wushan''s art. To let Wu Tieguai try it is just to verify what she thinks.


    "Who poisoned you?"


    Wu Tieguai took back the silver needle and said seriously.


    "Concubine Zhen, his highness said he would investigate the matter."


    Bai ruotong had no choice but to flatten his mouth.


    Wu Tieguai squinted and stroked his beard. He looked more solemn than ever, and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "What are you thinking, Dr. Wu?"


    Bai asked.


    "Did your highness tell you where he went?"


    After a pause, Wu Tieguai decided to tell the story.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "what? Did the temple go down to the wrong place? "


    "There is a swamp forest outside the capital. There are miasma and beasts in the forest. Few people dare to step here. The old empress dowager needs a medicinal plant only there. "


    Wu Tieguai said with a heavy look.


    "Isn''t your highness very dangerous?"


    Bai ruotong almost exclaimed. She is still too naive to think that there is no danger near the capital. It''s ancient here. Without high technology, it''s dangerous everywhere.


    "Your Highness wants to prove your innocence earlier."


    Wu Tieguai sat on the bench, shook his head and took a sip of tea.


    Bai ruotong had a bad feeling in his heart. So he was really saying goodbye to her yesterday?


    This man


    Where on earth is she good! It''s worth it!


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t give him a good face. Why did he do this


    She really doesn''t understand him.


    There was a sense of guilt, she didn''t notice, her fingers trembled slightly.

 Chapter 1070

    He''s always like this, hiding everything in his heart. Sometimes she really can''t understand whether he is stupid or intelligent.


    Wu Tieguai explained the book to her carefully and then left the palace. Bai ruotong sat on the bed and lowered her head. Her eyes were staring out of the window, sighing powerlessly.


    "Here comes the prince, princess."


    Just as she was distracted, the maidservant of Yigong came into the room and told her. Bai ruotong pursed his lips and nodded slightly: "let him in."


    You can''t escape what should come.


    Less than a moment, Gu chenlian strides into the room. He looked at Bai ruotong, closed the door in silence and came to her: "what are you doing so sullen? Have you been bullied? "


    There was a touch of worry in his words. Is it important for you whether I am bullied or not? What are you doing here today? "


    Although she didn''t hate Gu chenlian, she couldn''t whisper to him. This guy is more narcissistic than anyone else. If her tone is better, he has to pester her again.


    Bai Chusheng said that Gu chenlian could not be contacted, otherwise things would be difficult to deal with.


    He had been used to her cold words, and there was a little helplessness in the corner of his eyes. He went to the bench and sat down. He gazed at her without anger or joy: "my palace just wants to see you. You don''t have to be afraid of my palace."


    "Now that you''ve seen it, can you go?"


    She is frowning show eyebrow, lie prone to ask in front of the table feebly. Since Wu Tieguai told her that Gu Yanqing had an accident, her heart was in a mess. She had no spirit to do anything. Her heart was hanging in the air, so she couldn''t help being calm.


    "Rutong, you should be more careful recently."


    Gu chenlian suddenly gathered a smile, he ignored her seeing off, walked behind her and said seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply and looked back at him in silence.


    "I know that you don''t like me very much now, but you should know that even if I count the people in the world, I won''t count you," he said with deep feelings. When he faced Bai ruotong, he was used to being the humble one. "It seems that my mother and Bai Yinling are discussing something recently. You must be careful. I''m worried that they will attack you."


    "What are they going to do to me?"


    Bai Rutong asked coldly.


    "This point will be investigated by our palace, but you need to pay attention. If you are asked to go to her palace behind the scenes, you must try every means to refuse. Doctor Wu often comes to the palace recently. You must pay special attention to your food. We are worried that they will be in your food... "


    "Stop!"


    Before Gu chenlian''s words were finished, Bai Rutong interrupted. She raised her lips and her eyes were like a big net, covering Gu chenlian invisibly, as if to see him through. "I want to ask your Highness the queen and the third sister are your relatives,


    Why do you want to help them deal with me? You keep saying that you like me and that I used to like you. Why did you marry the third sister


    Her incisive question deeply hurt Gu chenlian''s heart.


    She said with a smile, "can''t your highness answer? In fact, in your heart, you didn''t think that you might be responsible for everything I''ve experienced? "


    She didn''t know what had happened with Gu chenlian. In the novel, Gu chenlian likes Bai Yinling, but now he looks like he is affectionate to her.


    But he still married Bai Yinling as described in the novel.


    Bai ruotong can''t trace what she has experienced, but what she understands is that the man''s mind is not simple.

 Chapter 1071

    "This palace..."


    His fist clenched a little, and at last, it loosened weakly. He could not explain what he had done to Bai ruotong. He can''t say that all he did was to deal with Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness, this is the CI Ning palace. It''s not proper for you to come to me. You''d better leave soon. Don''t let others see you here. In case of unnecessary misunderstanding, just..."


    "Unnecessary misunderstanding?"


    Gu chenlian squints. She always avoids him like this. Clearly no memory, she clearly to him already a blank, why still so to him?


    He couldn''t understand it. Bai ruotong was such a difficult woman. He approached her, lowered his head and gazed at her deliberately: "are you so afraid of this palace? What about Gu Yanqing? Do you need to avoid him? Do you still love Gu Yanqing now? "


    Bai ruotong subconsciously wants to escape, but Gu chenlian holds her hand and forces her to gaze at herself: "if you answer my palace, do you like Gu Yanqing now?"


    "I..."


    Bai ruotong was about to answer when the door was kicked open. Just listen to the "bang" of a crisp ring, a touch of beautiful shadow quickly walk in from outside the room. Bai ruotong subconsciously looks at the sound. What comes in are Qing Ying and Bai Yinling.


    Her hand is still in Gu chenlian''s hand, and Bai Yinling''s eyes stay in his hand, and her eyes are covered with a layer of cloud.


    "Sister in law, have you seen them all? I didn''t lie to you! Bai ruotong is here all the time


    When she heard that Gu chenlian was in the CI Ning palace, she immediately informed Bai Yinling. She knew that Gu chenlian was coming for Bai Rutong.


    "Qing Ying, what are you talking about?"


    Gu chenlian''s face was full of anger and he growled.


    It''s not pleasant to be disturbed, not to mention the embarrassment of Qingying''s words.


    Bai ruotong took back his hand and patted his wrist casually: "Princess Qingying, what are you doing here? And I brought a man with me


    She said, eyes smile at Bai Yinling. Although she had seen it several times in the palace, it was the first time she met Bai Yinling after she lost her memory.


    "Your Highness, the queen is looking for you. You can go with Yinling."


    Bai Yinling sighs. Unlike Qing Ying, she knows Gu chenlian''s temper. Green Ying thinks that she has grasped the handle, but she doesn''t know that her recklessness will make Gu chenlian angry.


    Gu chenlian can''t be provoked by anyone.


    "What are you going to do? Are you not angry, sister-in-law? This woman has a marriage engagement with her second brother and is still here. You can bear it, but I can''t. I''ve had my mother informed. I think she''ll come later. "


    Qingying looks proud. Now she sees them alone in the room. She has to do a good job. She can''t let Bai ruotong off so easily.


    "Which eye do you see me in. "Your Highness Bai ruotong calmly sat on the bench and asked.


    "You''re all together, aren''t you? I saw it with my own eyes. You can''t escape! "


    Qing Ying snorts and flies a knife to Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile, "you can''t hold me together. What you see is the prince holding my hand. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "That''s a hook, too. Quote Green cherry is biting her teeth. All this way, this woman can even make a relaxed look, if not someone, she would like to use a whip to teach her.


    Look at her and dare to show this fearless look in front of her.

 Chapter 1072

    Bai ruotong was speechless: "well, you can tell the empress what you just saw. Then I will tell her. Her royal highness holds my hand and wants to be rude to me. Princess Qingying, you are my witness!"


    She coquettishly smile, did not put the threat of green cherry into the heart.


    "You..."


    Qingying is really angry with this woman. How can she be so eloquent. If she really said such nonsense in front of the empress, then she still had a way to live.


    "What''s the matter with me? This is Princess Qingying. You saw it with your own eyes. The prince broke into the palace and wanted to insult me. Fortunately, Princess Qingying arrived in time. Otherwise, Rutong didn''t dare to think about the consequences. "Bai Rutong bowed to Qingying with an innocent look of squeezing tears." Rutong thanks Princess Qingying for saving her life. "


    "Who saved you! Don''t do me wrong! "


    Qing Ying''s face is very blue. Bai ruotong''s mouth is just like opening the light. She splashes dirty water on her. But she had nothing to do with Bai ruotong''s behavior.


    "Enough! Qing Ying, what do you want to do today? Do you want to see our jokes? "


    Gu chenlian''s eyes were cold and fierce.


    Qing Ying chokes. She''s clearly here to teach Bai ruotong a lesson. Now she can''t get along with Gu chenlian.


    Her prince brother is really a fool. In order to frame her up, Bai ruotong does not hesitate to plant anything. He also helps Bai ruotong speak.


    "Your Highness, this is just a misunderstanding. I heard that you are in the CI Ning palace. You are just looking for you. What we saw just now was a misunderstanding. Qingying was just joking. She didn''t invite the queen


    Bai Yinling explained at this time. She is not as stupid as Qing Ying. She knows what to say and what not to say.


    She and Gu chenlian look up but don''t look down. If they offend each other, they will have a hard time in the mansion.


    He has hurt her heart several times. Now she is numb when she looks at the intimacy between him and Bai ruotong.


    "Third sister, since you''re here, I''ll make it clear today." how can Bai ruotong let her go so easily? "What''s the hatred between you and me? If I remember correctly, I didn''t bully you as hard as my elder sister when I was a child. "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Bai Yinling didn''t understand.


    "Why have you been against me many times since you came back? I don''t understand where I am. I''m sorry for you, third sister. You''ve tried your best to hurt me. "


    She listened to Bai Chusheng about all these things. Bai Yinling is also related to Wushan. If she is not wrong, this woman is also practicing Wushan.


    Zhang is dead and Bai lingyao is mad. Her revenge should have been avenged. She really can''t understand why she should not let go of herself.


    "Little sister, I don''t understand what you said. When did I deal with you?"


    White Yin Ling wring show eyebrow, good Duanduan, why does she want to say this in front of Gu Chen Lian''s face.


    "Bai Yinling, you leave first."


    Gu chenlian''s face was suddenly dark. He didn''t want to talk to this woman now.


    If he had not sent someone to follow her, he would not have known how many ridiculous things she had done behind her back.


    "Your Highness, don''t listen to Rutong''s nonsense..."


    "What nonsense? The prince told me all these things. You are trying to deal with me, "Bai ruotong winked innocently." so I was thinking, what do you want to do with me? I''m in the palace now. My brother can''t watch me in the palace every day. If you want to kill me, isn''t it easy? "

 Chapter 1073

    Bai Yinling''s petal shaped eyes narrowed slightly. Bai ruotong deliberately said these words in front of Gu chenlian in order to make her have more disagreements with Gu chenlian.


    At the beginning, she let Gu chenlian marry her because she promised Gu chenlian that she would help him get Bai ruotong. Now, however, what she has done contradicts her promise. Gu chenlian may have a clear idea.


    Bai ruotong''s words remind Gu chenlian.


    "Bai ruotong, what are you doing here? Yinling is the woman of the prince''s elder brother, but you are in private with the prince''s elder brother. It''s clear that you''re sorry for Yinling. Why do you stand up for it? "


    Green cherry bite teeth block in front of Bai Yinling.


    She hates Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing from the bottom of her heart. If it wasn''t for Gu Yanqing, how could her fifth brother bear the disaster of imprisonment. It''s clear that all things are created by this woman. Why should she satirize them here.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "it''s really tiring to talk to you. Princess Qingying, can you save your small means? It really doesn''t have any attack power.


    And Bai Yinling, do you really think you are smart enough? Do you feel that you are very skillful and that you are playing with everyone? "


    Bai Yinling''s face suddenly turned black. Bai ruotong seems to be talking with a knife on purpose today. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She seems to be venting something.


    "Bai ruotong, I will kill you..."


    Qing Ying threw the whip, but before she hit it, Bai ruotong grabbed it: "what? But you''re about to start? Are you a man or a mad dog


    "Bai ruotong, why do you talk to me like that! Who do you think you are? I''m a princess! You are just the daughter of a minister. Why do you... "


    "How long are you going to fool around!"


    Gu chenlian stands in front of Bai ruotong and stops Qingying.


    "Brother Prince, you are really blinded by this woman. Can''t you see that this woman is taking advantage of you?"


    Qing Ying feels aggrieved. Why does everyone protect Bai ruotong. As soon as she appeared, she would always tremble with anger. She is her nemesis.


    "Use?" Bai ruotong covered her mouth with a smile. Her heart was already confused. If it had been before, she would not have talked with them at all. But today, she really needs to vent her anger. "Princess Qingying, you really have the wrong person. It''s not me who really makes use of the prince, but the third sister."


    "Bai ruotong, you need evidence when you speak. I''ll tell the prince..."


    "Sister, do you dare to say that you didn''t want to make use of the prince in the first contact with his highness?" The book can be written clearly, in order to attract the Queen''s attention, she deliberately approached Gu chenlian, took advantage of his love.


    Although later she really fell in love with Gu chenlian, the things she used to do were not fake.


    "You..."


    Bai Yinling has nothing to say. At first, she did take advantage of Gu chenlian''s liking for herself. But when Gu chenlian''s heart turned to Bai Rutong, she noticed that she had fallen in love with him.


    But how can this man''s heart be found when she says it can be found.


    Bai ruotong gave a cold smile: "Your Highness, how about today''s words? You say you like me, but you know that Bai Yinling is going to harm me, but you still married this woman.


    You are used by her, but you enjoy it. By her play in the palm of the shares, you have no half resistance. You are the prince. If you like, no one can take advantage of you and force you.


    Your love is too hypocritical, I can''t accept it, and I will never accept it. As for your wife, please take good care of her. She has a lot of ghost thoughts. Even if she loves you, maybe even you will suffer together. "

 Chapter 1074

    Maybe it''s the people who don''t regard themselves as the world. She can easily see their faces.


    Gu chenlian wanted to cheat her from the very beginning. After the bad lie was detected, she pretended to be affectionate and flattered. If he wants to, after seeing through that Bai Yinling wants to attack her, he can stop Bai Yinling and destroy her plan.


    But he did not do so, because he was eager to ask for credit with himself, he wanted to tell her: you see, I betrayed my mother and wife, how much I love you, how much I love you.


    It''s a pity that although Bai has no love experience, she is not a stupid fool.


    Gu chenlian was seen through her mind, and his expression suddenly darkened a lot. He hung his hands and said nothing.


    What she said was true. He really only thought about himself.


    However, he has his own dilemma. Now the empress listens to Bai Yinling''s words wholeheartedly. They have already formed an alliance. What can he do?


    "Bai ruotong, I want to tear your mouth..."


    Qingying trembles with anger. Bai ruotong is defiant.


    "Whose mouth are you going to tear?"


    A reprimand came from outside the door. Green Ying Zheng Zheng, looking back, old mammy do not know when to walk into the room. She is cold a face, don''t anger from the expression of Wei let everyone for one shock.


    "Princess Qingying, what you said just now has lost the identity of a princess."


    Old mammy looked at Green cherry coldly and said something.


    The green cherry bit to bite the lip petal, the old mammy is the person in front of the old empress dowager, even if offend others, only this mammy can''t offend.


    "This is the CI Ning palace. The Empress Dowager is seriously ill now, but you are making a lot of noise in the palace. Does it not exist to be an old slave?"


    She looked at several people and said harshly.


    "It''s my palace that has lost its propriety. I''ll leave first."


    Gu chenlian''s heart was in a mess, and he had no strength to say anything more. White Yin Ling sees him to turn round to leave, bit to bite lip, hurriedly followed up. Qing Ying paced her feet, glared at Bai Rutong and left angrily.


    Bai ruotong raised a smile and went to the old mother: "thank you, mother just now. If it wasn''t for you, the three of them would not have gone."


    "Princess Qingying has been pampered. Don''t worry about her." The old lady comforted me. Bai ruotong has no choice but to smile. What does she care about? Anyway, whether she cares about it or not, both of them will fight against her.


    For three days in a row, Bai ruotong hides in her room and looks at Wushan''s art. She recites the medicinal materials outlined above. Many herbs in this world are very different from the world she lived in.


    The so-called Wushan art is to use medicine to cure diseases or harm people.


    the forth day. She got up early. After hearing that Bai Yinling and Qing Ying were making trouble that day, Bai Chusheng was diligent every day for fear that Bai ruotong would suffer.


    For his brother''s protection, Bai Rutong was grateful and remembered.


    When Bai Chusheng came, Bai Rutong asked eagerly, "how about it? Is your highness back? "


    "Don''t worry, you''re back. I came back yesterday. I just went to court. I think I will come after discussing with Dr. Wu. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Hearing the speech, Bai Rutong''s heart was finally released after three days'' suspension. Wu Tieguai didn''t cheat her. His highness is blessed and won''t die easily.


    After Bai Chusheng left, she paced anxiously in the room and waited. As soon as she heard the footsteps, she ran to the corridor. Until noon, the old lady happily came to her room: "princess, the Empress Dowager''s illness has been cured. Prince Rong came back after looking for medicine and has given it to the Empress Dowager. Doctor Wu said that the Empress Dowager will wake up tomorrow."

 Chapter 1075

    Bai ruotong''s eyes showed a state of joy: "what about Prince Rong?"


    "It''s coming."


    The old lady replied.


    Without time to think about it, Bai ruotong rushed out of the house. Just walk a few steps, it is to bump into with the Gu Yanqing that comes slowly. She stopped and looked carefully at the man in front of her. He stood in front of himself, his facial features were as handsome as ever, but his face seemed to lose some color.


    "What''s the rush? What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing see her face with red light, breathing heavily, seems to be tired after sprint.


    "Come here for me!"


    As soon as she had a sour nose, she could not help but have an outsider. She murmured and took his hand to the room.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed a hint of consternation. A moment later, he seemed to be aware of something, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    After closing the door, Bai ruotong opened the door and said, "if you want to do such a dangerous thing, why don''t you tell me?"


    "You know that?"


    It seems that Wu Tieguai told her. He kept it from her, but he didn''t want her to worry. Unexpectedly, he still miscalculated.


    "You''re not hurt, are you?"


    Bai ruotong raised his hand and looked up and down. His Mou son is tiny a tight, counter hold her hand, embrace her in the bosom: "small wench, you are really worried about this king."


    "Who''s worried about you? I''m just worried that if you die, I won''t be able to wash away the injustice. "


    She said hard. But the next second, she felt something was wrong. Gu Yanqing has a strong herbal flavor.


    "You''re hurt!"


    Bai Rutong frowned. She didn''t know why she was so worried about his safety. This was something that had never happened before.


    "It''s just a slight injury."


    "Do you need so many herbs for minor injuries?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    Gu Yanqing narrowed her long and narrow Phoenix eyes: "little girl, have you recovered your memory?"


    Bai Rutong choked: "no, what''s the matter?"


    He approached her, bowed his head and picked up a wisp of her hair, playing with his fingertips: "then you are in love with me again?"


    "You... What are you talking about?"


    Bai ruotong''s face was red, and he was a little angry. She cares about his injury here, but he still has the heart to play with her.


    "I didn''t get much hurt. I just inhaled a lot of miasma. Doctor Wu cleaned up the poison for me yesterday. Now there is nothing left."


    Gu Yanqing''s words contain a gentle smile, which sounds sweet.


    She cares about him, proving that she has him in her heart. Nothing is more pleasant than that.


    "I don''t believe it."


    How could she be so deceitful that she could not help lifting his cuff. Gu Yanqing raised her arm and said, "why, you can''t even believe my king''s words. Do you want to strip off my king''s clothes for inspection?"


    "You... What are you talking about?"


    As soon as Bai ruotong heard this, he immediately let go.


    She just wanted to know clearly if he had something wrong and how his body was.


    "Compared with this, I have good news for you. Do you want to hear it?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Did the Empress Dowager turn the corner?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and asked.


    "Smart."


    He hooked her nose as a reward.


    "Then i... when can I go back to my house?"


    She asked.


    "Be patient, and I will send you back."


    Gu Yanqing is a little tired. He replies on the bench.


    Bai ruotong nodded and stopped pressing questions. Although Gu Yanqing refused to speak clearly, she could hear that his voice was feeble.

 Chapter 1076

    "Wait for me."


    Bai ruotong left these words and walked out of the room. Gu Yanqing Leng Leng, did not stop. When she came back again, she was holding a bowl of medicinal ginseng soup in her hand.


    "What does that mean?"


    "When my brother said that his highness would come today, I prepared ahead of time." Bai ruotong came to him with soup. Gu Yanqing raised her hand and was about to take it over, but Bai ruotong moved back, "I''ll come."


    He is now physically injured and inconvenient to move.


    Gu Yanqing''s expression was a little warm, with a lot of hostility and coldness in her eyes. He turned his mouth and suddenly felt that everything he had done was worth it.


    Don''t say let him go once, even if let him go a hundred times, a thousand times, can be small girl feeding medicine, what is worth.


    "This soup is a medicine prescribed by Dr. Wu. It can completely dissolve the miasma in your Highness''s body. As long as your highness takes it on time, once a day, less than half a month, he can completely recover."


    Bai ruotong blew the heat of the decoction, scooped up a mouthful and handed it to Gu Yanqing. He lowered his head slightly, opened his lips and took a bite.


    "How? Will it be bitter? " Bai said cautiously.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t answer and said, "Doctor Wu has told you everything. It seems that it''s necessary for me to remind him."


    Although like little girl so meticulous care of themselves, but he does not want her to have any burden.


    To be good to her is something he is willing to do and does not need to repay.


    Bai ruotong bit his lip: "Your Highness doesn''t tell me anything, because he thinks I''m useless?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    He just didn''t want her to worry.


    The soup in the bowl had reached the bottom. Bai Rutong put down the bowl: "Your Highness, although I have no memory, I can tell who is good to me and who is bad to me.


    I''ve decided to trust you. Please trust me too. Don''t treat me as a child. I also want to be your Highness''s partner, so... "


    "Silly girl..."


    Gu Yanqing got up and hugged her from behind. She said that she was so complacent and sincere. How could he not be moved.


    "Can your highness promise me?"


    She asked.


    "I promise you that I will tell you everything in the future and I will not hide it from you any more."


    It''s useless for him to conceal her. This little girl can see through everything.


    Bai ruotong felt relieved when he heard the speech. She raised Gu Yanqing''s hand and raised his sleeve. There was a bandage on his arm, and there was blood under the bandage.


    "What''s going on?"


    Bai asked. The bandage spread from the arm to the whole shoulder. He suffered more than one injury.


    "It''s just a little bit of flesh corroded by the miasma. It''s no big deal."


    Gu Yanqing came back.


    "How much corrosion?"


    She asked anxiously.


    "Not much..."


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll see for myself!"


    She was a little angry. This man always wants to hide everything from her. He is kind to her and makes her feel guilty.


    She couldn''t help saying that she was going to pick his clothes. Xu didn''t expect her action. Gu Yanqing got up and stepped back. White if Tong bully body forward, incredibly easy will Gu Yanqing fall on the couch.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyes. It was the first time that she took the initiative to him.


    "I just want to know how badly you''ve been hurt."


    Bai ruotong can''t help but untie his belt. Gu Yanqing lowers her eyes and looks at her struggling with her difficult belt. With a helpless smile, he no longer struggles and helps her take it off.


    She just smelled the blood gas hidden under the medicine on his body. If she didn''t guess wrong, he just bandaged the wound in a hurry and came to see her in a hurry.

 Chapter 1077

    "Rutong, you and your highness..."


    Bai Chusheng pushed the door, but there was no one in the hall. He subconsciously closed the curtain and went into the inner room.


    The next second, he froze in place.


    Bai ruotong was sitting on Gu Yanqing, pulling her clothes. Gu Yanqing didn''t stop her. She just put her hand around her waist.


    They heard the sound and looked at him.


    "Cough..." Bai Chusheng coughed awkwardly twice, "if Tong, are you so anxious? Before he married his highness, he had already thought of... "


    Bai ruotong


    Is there something wrong with this guy.


    She turned over and glared at Bai Chusheng with a flush face: "brother, what are you talking about. I''m just... I''m just checking your Highness''s wounds. "


    "Just checking the wound?"


    Bai Chusheng is dubious. She didn''t look as simple as checking the wound just now. Although his thoughts are conservative, Bai ruotong is the first in everything.


    If Bai ruotong really wants to cook rice with Gu Yanqing, his elder brother does not agree.


    "Who do you think I am? I just want to see if your highness is seriously injured. If you don''t believe me, just ask him. " She looked back at Gu Yanqing, as if to ask her to help explain, but Gu Yanqing just quietly straightened out her clothes, stood up and said: "little girl, remember to lock the door next time."


    Bai ruotong


    She has three dirty words that she wants to give to Gu Yanqing.


    ¡­¡­


    The three joked. Seeing that they were OK, Bai Chusheng said with a smile, "the Empress Dowager has woken up. The emperor is in the main courtyard. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    "Wait till they''re gone."


    Gu Yanqing gathered a smile from the corner of her mouth. The presence of emperor yongsui means that empress Rongchen is also present. Gu Yanqing is fearless. He is just worried that the two will embarrass Bai ruotong.


    "How''s your investigation going, Jane?"


    Bai Chusheng was trying to persuade him, but Gu Yanqing didn''t give him a chance to change the topic.


    "She had an improper relationship with the fifth prince." Bai Chusheng put it mildly.


    "That''s it," Gu Yanqing smiled. "Jane is the Queen''s eye liner. Although her grandmother did not like the queen, she was very good to Jane. She must have poisoned her grandmother when she didn''t pay attention. "


    "I inquired with the palace people that the day before the Empress Dowager fell asleep, the empress Zhenpin came to deliver her homemade snacks." Bai Chusheng agreed.


    Listening to their conversation, Bai Rutong felt that he had nothing to put in, and quietly kept eating sugar beans with peace of mind.


    "Could the queen have masterminded this?"


    There was no reason to harm the Empress Dowager. The only possibility was that she was coerced.


    Gu Yanqing''s Obsidian eyes were covered with a layer of cold light. No matter what the other party''s troubles, hurt her little girl, he will never let it go easily.


    "It''s time to take off the green hat that Zhenpin gave to his father."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    ¡­¡­


    It was two hours after emperor yongsui left. Although he knew that Gu Yanqing was here, Emperor yongsui did not send him. Gu Yanqing did not go.


    He and Gu Yanqing have a tacit understanding of the fact that they are tired of each other.


    Bai ruotong follows Gu Yanqing to the bedroom. The old empress dowager is taking medicine. Wu Tieguai is telling the old mother.


    They went into the room and asked Ann. The old lady took Bai ruotong''s hand and sat beside her.


    "Girl, I''ve wronged you again."


    The old empress dowager was ashamed.


    When she woke up, the old lady told her what had happened in the past few days. At the thought of her being wronged as her own disaster, the old lady''s heart was restless.


    "Does the emperor''s grandmother believe in Rutong?"


    In front of outsiders, she calls her "Empress Dowager", but in front of her, she pleases her.

 Chapter 1078

    "Silly boy, I don''t believe you. Who else can I believe? Your heart is so kind, how can you hurt the sad family.


    Although AI family is old, it is not confused. Someone must have done something behind it. "


    Bai ruotong felt warm when she heard the kind words of the old empress dowager. I don''t know why, from the first time I saw the old empress dowager, she fell in love with the empress dowager, and even took her as her own grandmother.


    Even if there is no memory, but the feelings in the heart will not change. She believed in her intuition. The old empress dowager was a kind and good person.


    Her words moved Bai ruotong a little: "thank you for believing in ruotong."


    "Empress dowager, the medicine is ready."


    The old lady came into the room with a bowl of soup. Bai ruotong got up and took over: "I''ll come."


    "Empress dowager, how lucky you are. The princess is so filial to you."


    Having been with the Empress Dowager for many years, she understood her mind. She is a person of the Empress Dowager. She likes what the Empress Dowager likes, and she doesn''t approach what the Empress Dowager hates.


    Knowing that the Empress Dowager cherishes Bai ruotong, she subconsciously says two good words to please her. The old empress dowager nodded with satisfaction, sipped the decoction from Bai ruotong, and agreed: "ruotong is indeed filial."


    Listening to their praise, Bai ruotong was not complacent. She fed the old empress dowager the soup one by one. After the old empress dowager ate the soup, she waited on her to lie down.


    "Qing''er, it seems that your marriage with Rutong will be delayed," sighed the old empress dowager. She said helplessly, "would you like to wait for the family to recover?"


    "It''s natural."


    Gu Yanqing nodded.


    Although he wants to marry Bai ruotong, how can he marry the Empress Dowager now that she has not recovered.


    ¡­¡­


    When he left the main courtyard, Bai ruotong held Gu Yanqing who was about to leave: "you must wipe the medicine well today. Don''t rush any more! I''ll do it there. Don''t worry. Just give it to me. "


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I''ll give her a surprise when she goes to bed the next day." White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing frowned: "if it''s dangerous..."


    "I don''t want to be a drag on you, and I don''t want to be a drag on you either. Gu Yanqing, would you believe me for once? Just once, I promise, there''s no danger. "


    As long as she was worried, she would call him "Gu Yanqing", but she didn''t realize it. Gu Yanqing nodded. He always believed in his little girl. As long as it was something she thought was ok, it would be OK.


    "Let it go." He said.


    Bai Rutong showed a grateful smile: "thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    After visiting the Empress Dowager in the main courtyard, Bai ruotong wanders around the palace. She was waiting in the courtyard early. As Gu Yanqing said, half an hour later, the figures of the fourth Prince Gu Yansheng and the fifth Prince Gu yanlei appeared outside the courtyard.


    Gu yanlei''s figure shows a little tired. Half a month ago, Gu Yanjing was sent away to the frontier. He was not involved in the matter deeply. He had been in prison for half a month, suffered some hardships, and came out ten days ago.


    "The fourth prince, the fifth prince."


    Bai ruotong smiles and bows to them.


    Gu yanlei''s eyes crossed with a touch of venomous hatred, and he pursed his lips tightly. He didn''t answer. Besides Gu Yansheng, Bai Rutong suddenly appeared. He was not half surprised: "princess, how are you here?"


    "It''s boring to stay in the palace. I''m wandering around. Since I met you here, would you like to join me?"


    Bai said.


    "No need!"


    Without waiting for Gu Yansheng to speak, Gu yanlei refused without thinking.

 Chapter 1079

    Although Gu Yanqing could not get rid of the suspicion without Gu Yanqing''s help. But it was Gu Yanqing''s plan. He became a big brother''s pawn once, and Gu Yanqing took it as a pawn.


    Instead of being half grateful to Gu Yanqing, he became more and more angry.


    Bai ruotong didn''t put the hatred in his eyes in her heart. She touched her nose and tilted her head to look at Gu Yansheng: "Your Highness, fourth prince, do I look terrible? Why does his Highness the fifth Prince hate me so much? "


    "The princess is so lovely. How can the fifth brother hate you? It''s just that the fifth younger brother has suffered a lot these days, so he''s a little grumpy. Today, Wang and his five younger brothers are playing chess in the courtyard. If the monarch doesn''t mind, how about playing chess together? "


    Gu Yansheng proposed.


    "Fourth brother, are you crazy?"


    As soon as Gu yanlei heard this, he could not sit still. He was already depressed enough. How could he bear the existence of Bai ruotong. As soon as he saw her, he thought of Gu Yanqing''s domineering face, which was enough to make people angry.


    Bai Rutong pursed her lips and shrugged helplessly. See Gu yanlei want to leave, she quickly follow, a group to his arms fell down.


    "Ah


    She exclaimed and bounced away from him: "are you OK, your Highness the fifth prince? I bumped into you just now. Did you... Did you hurt yourself? "


    "You..."


    He was angry and angry, but he couldn''t. Bai ruotong''s sudden behavior is clearly intended to provoke him.


    "When the beauty falls into her arms, five younger brothers are too happy to blame? Don''t worry, princess


    Gu Yansheng raised his fan to arouse a smile.


    "I''ll go first!"


    Gu yanlei clenched his teeth. He just committed a crime. He can''t have a conflict with Bai ruotong in the palace. Since he can''t cause trouble, he can''t hide.


    "Your Highness the fifth prince, walk slowly."


    Bai Rutong didn''t stop him any more. He waved his handkerchief with a smile.


    When Gu yanlei walked away, Gu Yansheng closed his fan and looked back at her with uncertain meaning: "got it?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    With a playful smile, Bai Rutong hid the jade pendant in his pocket.


    "Didn''t the second elder brother tell you that I am his man, and you still need to hide in front of the king?" Gu Yan Sheng picks eyebrow a smile, intentionally teases a way.


    "Are you your Highness''s man?" Bai ruotong squinted and said, "how do I know your highness still has this hobby?"


    Gu Yansheng


    After returning to the palace, Gu Yanqing sent someone to deliver a brocade box. Bai Rutong opened the box and began to smile. She knew that Gu Yanqing was capable. He found such evidence.


    The next day, without the host''s invitation, she strode directly into the Chenqing palace.


    Seeing her coming, the palace man was shocked and turned to inform Zhenpin. Waiting for a moment in the front hall, the concubine came slowly.


    "How did the princess come to visit today?"


    Asked the concubine.


    "Concubine zhenniang, do you still keep your promise to Rutong?" Bai ruotong put down the cup without moving a mouthful and looked up at her sincerely. Confused by her eyes, Zhenpin shook the fan in her hand and said tentatively, "what''s the matter, princess? Do you want my palace to help you


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded.


    At the beginning, she promised Bai ruotong that she would take good care of her in the palace. Although it''s just a casual excuse, Bai ruotong can''t go back since she''s been taken seriously.


    "I have something to ask Zhenpin," Bai said. He took out the brocade box from his arms and handed it to Zhenpin. Zhenpin took the brocade box. There were three letters in the box. The letters were still very new and slightly ink.

 Chapter 1080

    "This... What is this?"


    Zhen pin twisted her eyebrows and didn''t know why.


    "This is a letter from Princess Qingying to Princess Huaiyang," said Bai ruotong. "As you can see, Princess Qingying is making up Princess Huaiyang and the fifth prince. Her mother is Princess Huaiyang''s aunt and I''m Princess Huaiyang''s confidant. I''d like to ask her if this marriage is reasonable?"


    Jane tried to keep her face calm. When she saw the contents of the letter, she wanted to tear it up in front of Bai ruotong. But she knows that she can''t do it now.


    "Is it reasonable, Princess... Why did the princess ask me?"


    Her answer was somewhat flustered. She just wanted to ask Gu yanlei what was going on. She went to the palace as a concubine and knew that she would never marry Gu yanlei in her life, but she didn''t understand why Gu yanlei married Huaiyang even if he wanted to marry someone.


    In the future, their identities will be more complicated. Moreover, Huaiyang and her head did not see, bow to see, how can she bear to love the man''s wife all day in front of him.


    Bai ruotong lowered her eyes secretly. As she expected, Zhenpin moved her anger.


    This letter is from Murong Lian''an to Gu Yanqing. Happened that kind of thing, green cherry and white Yin Ling two people also shamelessly want to attract Murong Lian''an.


    "You''re the aunt of Princess Huaiyang. Don''t you worry about her marriage all the time?" Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows and said, "have you ever heard of me and Princess Qingying in the palace?


    Princess Qingying didn''t like me all the time. When Princess Huaiyang and I came to see you that day, she also found Princess Huaiyang unhappy, so I was thinking... Why did she try to please Princess Huaiyang? "


    She carefully observed the expression of Zhenpin, and was provoked by her, Zhenpin''s eyes really sank a lot. She gave a cold smile and said, "this is something that the palace will pay attention to. Thank you for caring about Huaiyang. "


    This green cherry, because she is protected by the queen, so she has never had anything to do with her. Although she was only a concubine in the palace, her backstage was also Murong prime minister.


    She clearly knows the relationship between her and Gu yanlei, but she still does this kind of thing, and clearly does not put her in mind.


    This woman, she can never forgive.


    "In that case, Rutong left first. Please worry a lot about Huaiyang. "


    Bai ruotong didn''t stay any longer. He gave a salute and left the palace in a hurry.


    When she walked into a fake forest, she stopped. A moment later, a man dressed as a bodyguard came with her.


    "Midnight, what''s up?"


    Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng was not sure that she was alone in the palace. He sent ziye to the palace to guard her.


    "The jade pendant has been put on it."


    Midnight.


    Bai ruotong clapped her hands with satisfaction. She stirred the silk handkerchief in her hand and said with a smile, "we''ve done all the things we should do. Next, we''ll wait to see a good play."


    Two days later, the Empress Dowager''s face turned red again. Having been able to walk for a while, Bai ruotong has been waiting on the old empress dowager and is obedient.


    "Empress dowager, no good!"


    At that time, a palace man rushed into the palace.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The old empress dowager frowned, and she recovered. Less than a day later, what happened in the palace?


    "There''s a big fire on the saint. He says he''s going to kill the concubine!"


    The palace man knelt on the ground, trembling.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes passed a touch of ecstasy, but he pressed it down again in a moment.

 Chapter 1081

    She made it.


    As she calculated, she was as careful as emperor yongsui. She must have found the jade pendant on the bed when it was raining.


    The jade pendant she stole is not an ordinary object, but a symbol of the status of the princes. The fifth Prince left such a noble thing in the concubine''s room, so we can imagine the connection between them.


    "Help the mourners to sink the palace quickly!"


    The old empress dowager''s face was very blue. Although she didn''t know what was the matter, the emperor of yongsui was so angry that she wanted to kill a concubine, which proved that it was not a small matter.


    "No, grandmother. Doctor Wu said that you should not leave the palace these days. It''s a rainy day recently. If the emperor''s grandmother gets cold, it''s not good. "


    Bai ruotong said this from his heart. The old lady is very weak now. If she gets angry or takes a cold wind, she will stay in bed for a while.


    "Yes, empress dowager, how can you go out now?" Old mammy followed.


    The old empress dowager shook her head: "the emperor is angry. If I don''t go to have a look, how can I do it?"


    "I''ll go. If the emperor''s grandmother believes in Rutong, Rutong will go instead of the emperor''s grandmother to see what happens then, and Rutong will tell the emperor''s grandmother one by one."


    Bai ruotong volunteered.


    After all, it was her who fanned the fire, and it was her who would put it out.


    "Can you do it?"


    The words of the old empress dowager were somewhat suspicious.


    "The Empress Dowager is relieved to give it to the princess. The old slave can see people best. The princess must have no problem." The old lady thought about it and added, "if the Empress Dowager is not at ease, I will follow the princess to have a look."


    "Well, you two go and have a look on behalf of the mourning family."


    The old empress dowager compromised.


    Get the old empress dowager''s promise, two people didn''t delay time, in a hurry toward Chenqing palace. Before they came near, they heard the roar of emperor yongsui and the cry of his wife.


    "You two adulterers and prostitutes, what can you say when you do such a thing in the palace! Do you think I don''t exist? "


    Emperor yongsui was so angry that he didn''t expect that his concubines could mess with his son.


    "My Lord, I am wronged. I really didn''t betray my lord..."


    She cried sadly.


    "Father, I really don''t know what happened. Someone must have framed Er Chen. How could Er Chen and Zhen pin Niang do such a thing.


    Father, you must have a good life to investigate this matter, and return the son''s minister to be innocent, father


    Gu yanlei knelt on the ground and cried out in a low voice. He was called into the palace by Emperor yongsui early this morning. He thought about thousands of reasons, but he didn''t think about this one.


    Bai ruotong entered the main hall. Yongsui emperor was gasping for anger. When he saw her coming, he didn''t have a good way: "what are you doing here?"


    "If you go back to the holy place, the princess will come to see what happened instead of the Empress Dowager."


    Bai Rutong did not speak, the old lady explained thoughtfully.


    Emperor yongsui squinted and ignored Bai ruotong. It''s happened, and he can''t stop it even if he wants to. Since Bai ruotong came to replace the old empress dowager, could he still drive people away in a hurry.


    Empress Rongchen and Princess Qingying arrived here soon after. Two people saw kneeling on the ground of Zhen pin and five princes, complexion brush of once become white, don''t ask, two people also guess what happened.


    "Wronged? How can I have wronged you, Gu yanlei? What do you think I really don''t know? I will never wronged you for what happened to you two! "


    The emperor of yongsui turned his eyes to the two men and said, "Li se Dao.".

 Chapter 1082

    These twists and turns of the concubine, he as an emperor can''t understand. When she saw the jade pendant on the bed, she was in a panic. This proved that she could see at a glance whose jade pendant was.


    Rong Chen''s eyebrows twisted up, her fingers tightened, but Jane was the most reliable left arm in the harem. If she lost her, she would lose one eye in the future.


    But now if you protect her, you won''t get any good from the Holy One. Thinking about it, the only way is to give up the concubine and save the fifth prince.


    She winked at her, and she immediately understood and said, "father, the matter of the concubine has nothing to do with five brothers. She has always been pleased with her five brothers, and her daughter knows about it. She once told her daughter to please her so that she can get close to her five brothers.


    This kind of thing, green cherry dare not lie, father emperor Mingjian, everything is a person caused by Zhenpin Niangniang, and five brothers absolutely have nothing to do with. If your father wants to punish you severely, please let five brothers go. "


    "You know that, too?"


    Yongsui emperor angry eyes a shock, words suddenly cold several degrees.


    Green Ying shouldering the pressure nodded: "yes, but the father, the five brothers to the father''s filial piety heaven and earth can be proved, will never do this kind of thing to make the father embarrassed, everything is Zhenpin Niangniang arbitrary, the father must not misunderstand the five brothers."


    Zhenpin is infatuated with Gu yanlei. She will never do anything to embarrass Gu yanlei. Even if she died, she would protect her five brothers. That''s why she dares to make it up to Emperor yongsui.


    But how did she expect that Zhen pin hated her to the bone at the moment. If others say these words, she may really take all the blame, after all, everything is because of her, but only green cherry, she will never.


    Bai ruotong squinted and watched the play silently. Green Ying this behavior not just hit the muzzle of the gun, also save her to busy thinking about how to let green Ying Road let Jane concubine angry words.


    "The concubines do not understand what the princess is talking about. Between the imperial concubine and the five princes... There is indeed adultery. This is the royal highness of the princess."


    Zhen pin''s eyes are slightly cold. Although her lips are trembling with fear, what she says is that she pushes herself into the abyss.


    In any case, she won''t make Qing Ying feel better.


    Qing Ying wants Gu yanlei to marry Murong Lian''an, which is absolutely impossible. She won''t let her do it.


    At first, she said that even if she could not be her own sister-in-law, she would treat her as her sister-in-law.


    But what nonsense is said in the temple today. Besides, it is Gu yanlei who deliberately approaches her and teases her. Why should she block the blame for Gu yanlei.


    If he had not left the jade pendant here, the emperor would not have found it.


    "Jane, what are you talking about?"


    Green Ying stares round eyes, crazy, this woman is really crazy! Even if she doesn''t care about herself, she should also care about her brother.


    How can she betray her brother because she loves him so much?


    "It''s a clear lesson from the emperor that I don''t talk nonsense. All my words are true. And there''s evidence for my concubines. "


    Zhen bin sneered and said.


    But the next second, Gu yanlei got angry and grabbed her by the neck: "you poisonous woman, you wronged me! How can I have anything to do with you! Hello, said the student. Who ordered you to do wrong to me


    Gu yanlei roared.


    Zhenpin was choked out of breath by him. But there was a sneer in her eyes.


    See, this is the man she is infatuated with. At the critical moment of life and death, the first thing he thinks about is himself.

 Chapter 1083

    "Pull them away!"


    Yongsui emperor scornfully swept two people, pondered, ordered.


    The guard came forward and separated them.


    "You said you had the evidence of Princess Qingying. What evidence?"


    Emperor yongsui asked.


    "Princess Qingying... Has a male pet."


    Zhen pin hesitated for a moment and said firmly.


    Now that she has come to this stage, she has no way to go. Now either she or they are dead.


    Empress Rongchen''s heart sank heavily. The lips are slightly tight. Her face was silent, but her heart was stormy.


    She had never heard Qing Ying talk about it, but since she dared to mention it here, it proved that there was a trace to follow.


    She angrily looked at Green cherry, green cherry''s face has turned white.


    "Qing Ying, is this true?"


    Emperor yongsui asked.


    "No, she slandered me!"


    The green Ying spirit doesn''t hit a place to come, Zhen pin this woman is really vicious, not only hurt elder brother, now still want to join her to hurt together.


    "Slander?" Zhenpin said with a smile, "Princess Qingying, there is a male pet in your palace. If you don''t admit it, let the emperor check the eunuchs in your palace to see if they are clean."


    Qing Ying''s face turned white. No one knows that she is so manly except Zhenpin. The reason she knew was that once she accidentally saw her with a eunuch.


    So in order to make her shut up, she asked her brother to marry her secretly.


    "Poof."


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help laughing. Her voice was so shallow that no one noticed except Qing Ying. Green Ying turns round and stares at her viciously: "what are you laughing at?"


    "If Tong didn''t do anything, Princess Qingying was in a panic and had an auditory hallucination." Bai ruotong, holding a silk handkerchief to block the rising lip, sneered.


    Qing Ying''s face turned white.


    "Come on! Take Princess Qingying down! The people of neitingsi go to Qingying palace to have a health check. If what Zhenpin says is true, Qingying is unforgivable. "


    The face of emperor yongsui is extremely dark. It''s not easy for a royal to make such a joke without setting an example.


    "Father, spare your life, father!"


    Green cherry where expect to think of today he will be planted here, flustered plead way. But her plea could not enter the ears of emperor yongsui. She was still taken down.


    At the end of the matter, the fifth prince went to prison again, and the concubine was given death.


    Bai ruotong went back to the CI Ning palace and told the Empress Dowager everything. The Empress Dowager can''t believe what she heard. Zhenpin is a concubine, but she has an affair with the prince. Qingying goes too far and raises a swineherd in the palace.


    Although Bai ruotong''s words are tactful enough, they still can''t stop the Empress Dowager''s anger.


    That box.


    The empress went back to the palace, and her anger went straight to the top of her head.


    "Go and call Bai Yinling."


    Rong Chen empress is breathing heavily, order a way.


    At the time of burning incense, Bai Yinling stepped into the hall. She learned what happened today from the palace people. Bai ruotong is really a good means to kill the Queen''s right arm in one fell swoop.


    But it''s not surprising that they have too many things to handle. If they don''t pay attention, they will burn themselves.


    "Are you ready at all?"


    As soon as she entered the palace, the queen asked directly.


    "Not yet."


    Bai Yinling lowered her head and carefully replied. Now the queen is angry, she said that everything should be careful. Empress Rongchen sneers coldly. She rubs her hand, which is a little sore when she falls something. The corner of her mouth is full of sarcasm: "Bai Yinling, I really regret it now. How can I believe your lies at the beginning?"

 Chapter 1084

    White Yin Ling red lips Zhang Zhang, but did not say half a sentence to explain. The queen is angry, how to listen to her. She had to bear it and wait for the queen to be angry.


    "You promised to eradicate Bai ruotong. Now that Bai ruotong has won the Empress Dowager''s heart, you can''t get it. To tell you the truth, when you married here, did you just want to get the favor of the emperor of our palace, just want to enjoy his wealth? "


    This question, she said no less than a thousand times. As long as Bai Yinling''s plan fails, she will use these words to gouge out her heart. She should not have let this woman marry the prince.


    At the beginning, she only thought that Bai ruotong was a weak and useless little girl, so she betrothed her to Gu Yanqing. However, two years later, the girl not only cured her illness, but also grew with each passing day. She became a princess.


    If she had known such a great achievement, she would never have let her marry Gu Yanqing.


    "Yinling is wholeheartedly thinking about the empress and her royal highness, and paying off the empress''s lesson. What happened today is unexpected.


    But those three people are totally self inflicted and have nothing to do with Yinling. The empress should be happy. They are all bad people. If they keep them, they will be bad things in the future. "


    Bai Yinling turned an eye, looking for an excuse.


    "What? Do you mean you can''t be bad? "


    Rong Chen empress cold hums a, caresses chest to let oneself Shun fire.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong is not easy to deal with. If he is easy to deal with, the queen will not allow him to grow her own power in the palace for so many years.


    Yinling has found out that it was Leng Danyi, the prince of Nuzhen, who kidnapped Bai ruotong. In another month, Leng Biyi will bring an emissary to visit Nanyuan. At that time, we can use him to deal with Prince Rong. "


    Bai Yinling lowered her head and said her plan. If not for Rong Chen empress so anxious question, she won''t say so quickly. Because nothing is ready.


    How easily she said it.


    Empress Rongchen squinted: "so, Bai ruotong has been in the palace for so many days, what are you going to do to her?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    White Yin Ling bit to bite lip petal, she knows Rong Chen empress of meaning, but she can how to do. Bai ruotong was so well protected that it was so difficult for her to attack her.


    "I think of something..."


    Empress Rongchen suddenly squints her eyes. She stares at Bai Yinling and smiles. White if Tong complexion one sink, unidentified looking at Rong Chen empress: "empress, what did you think of?"


    "You''re going to pick me up tomorrow."


    She said.


    How can she forget this woman? As long as there is this woman, Gu Yanqing has absolutely no way to take her.


    Bai Yinling swallowed a small mouthful of saliva: "who?"


    What kind of moth is the queen playing.


    "You can rest assured that if this woman comes, there will be no peace between Bao Gu Yanqing and Bai Rutong."


    The queen suddenly smiles.


    Bai Yinling was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong talks with the Empress Dowager and makes her laugh several times. She likes this little girl more and more. Gu Yanqing walked into the hall, followed by a man.


    Looking at the man behind Gu Yanqing, the old empress dowager suddenly turned black: "Qing''er, how did you bring her?"


    It''s Murong Lian''an.


    Murong Lian''an is biting her lip. She knows that the old empress dowager doesn''t like her, but she wants to talk to Bai ruotong if she has something to say.


    "Empress dowager, why are you not happy when the princess comes to see you?"


    Bai ruotong blinked and gave the Empress Dowager her shoulder with a sweet smile.


    "I''m not unhappy. I''m just afraid that you will be wronged."


    The old empress dowager sighed and said.

 Chapter 1085

    "He said he was not upset, and his face wrinkled. The Empress Dowager''s face is well maintained. If you frown, you''ll get wrinkles. "


    Bai ruotong said with a smile. Murong Lian''an also invited an to the Empress Dowager at this time. The Empress Dowager shook her head and was helpless by Bai ruotong''s naive words: "are there few wrinkles on AI Jia''s face? I''m not afraid of wrinkles. "


    "Who said, there are no wrinkles on the Empress Dowager''s face. I don''t believe you ask your highness and Lian an." Bai Rutong winked at them. The two nodded immediately.


    "You girl


    The old empress dowager really has no way to take care of her. Being so upset by her, her unhappiness to Murong Lian''an has dissipated a lot. With the old empress dowager said for a long time, three talents slowly out of the palace.


    "Girl, Huaiyang has something to say to you."


    Gu Yanqing stops and looks at Murong Lian''an, who hesitates to speak. Bai ruotong holds Murong Lian''an''s hand like a close sister. She blinks her eyes and raises a brilliant smile: "if I guess correctly, are you here to thank me?"


    "Yes..."


    Murong Lian''an did not deny that she came here to appreciate Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong has a sweet smile. He took her by the hand and led her to the inner room, leaving Gu Yanqing alone outside the corridor.


    Gu Yanqing


    How does he feel that he seems to love Murong Lian''an more and more since she lost her memory?


    Bai ruotong invited her to sit down and said, "in fact, you don''t have to thank me. These things are what I should do. I hate Qing Ying, and I don''t want to avenge you.


    Our cooperation is over. "


    "Although the cooperation is over, I don''t want to end your sisterhood with me." Murong Lian''an had a bitter smile on his lips. These days, she suddenly opened up a little, before he was too persistent to Gu Yanqing, so she became a madwoman. But these days, she thought hard, but felt that everything she had done before was totally wrong.


    "Do I have a sisterhood with you?"


    Bai Rutong looks at her in amazement. Bai Chusheng said that she used to hate Murong Lian''an.


    Murong Lian''an blushed and stammered: "I mean, I don''t want to fight with you as before. I want to get along with you. I give up, your highness... "


    Said here, Murong Lian settled down, wry smile: "although I do not give up, the results are the same, but compared with your highness, I now want to become friends with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong squinted and looked at her strangely: "you won''t fall in love with me, will you?"


    Women who have been beaten by men are easy to have sexual orientation


    Murong Lian''an


    "Who do you think I am! I''m talking to you seriously! "


    She said angrily.


    "Poof!"


    Bai ruotong covered her lips and laughed. She hugged Murong Lian''an and put her head on her shoulder! Don''t you just like me? I also know that I am very popular!


    Before we don''t count, we get along well. It''s my honor to be a friend with a talented girl like you. Even if you don''t say it, I''ve regarded you as a friend. "


    Qingying dare to write her a good letter, on behalf of her and the Prime Minister discussed. She gave the letter to Gu Yanqing without telling the prime minister. Bai ruotong knew that she had let go of the past.


    I don''t hate Murong Lian''an, so I should get along with her.


    "There''s one thing I want to remind you of."


    Murong Lian''an bit his lip, looked at Gu Yanqing''s shadow outside the door, and pressed his voice.

 Chapter 1086

    "What are you going to tell me?"


    Bai Rutong tilted his head and said casually.


    Murong Lian''an pondered for a moment, took her hand and walked in, then said in a dark voice: "I swear to you, what I''m going to say to you next is not to alienate the relationship between you and your highness, you must believe my words."


    Her sudden seriousness made Bai ruotong feel flustered. Holding her hand, she couldn''t help tightening: "you say it."


    "Did your highness tell you about the former princess?"


    She asked.


    Bai ruotong thought about it. Did she say that she didn''t know it, so he had to shake his head: "No."


    "Your Highness''s former princess is Lin Yuyao, the daughter of Lin Tai, the former Taifu. When she married her royal highness, she was suffering from fatigue and had no time.


    His highness is very kind to her... "


    "Wait, what do you say these things to do with me?"


    Bai ruotong is a bit speechless and good. Why did she tell her about Gu Yanqing''s predecessor.


    If she had not said so sincerely just now, she would have doubted whether she had deliberately alienated her relationship with Gu Yanqing.


    "I have a reason to say that," Murong Lian''an said sincerely. "Lin Yuyao has a sister named Lin Yumin, who is similar to Lin Yuyao. She is four years younger and your age. Her Highness dotes on her very much. Before Lin Yuyao died, she entrusted Lin Yumin to her."


    Bai ruotong choked. His red lips opened and closed. He didn''t know what to say.


    Lin Yumin?


    This woman has never been mentioned by Her Highness.


    "What you said is true?"


    Bai Rutong said with half faith.


    "At this point, what else can I do to deceive you?"


    Murong Lian''an''s solemn return.


    "Your Highness should love her. What do you want me to pay attention to?"


    Bai asked.


    "Because she''s like you..."


    Murong Lian settled down and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Like me?"


    "All very treacherous women."


    After thinking for a moment, Murong Lian''an decided to tell the truth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong has an impulse to hit people.


    "She is different to your highness, different from you. You will know when you meet her. This woman is by no means simple. I have suffered many losses in her hands.


    She is also in the capital now, and Her Highness will visit her every month. You should be careful. "


    Murong Lian''an doesn''t know how to make it clear that when she was against Bai ruotong before, she asked Lin Yumin for help, but the woman didn''t care at all. Instead, she said: what brother Qing didn''t like, min''er would never do.


    She doesn''t know how to describe this woman, but this woman makes people uncomfortable anytime and anywhere.


    Bai Rutong was silent for a moment and raised his eyes to smile. She hugged Murong Lian''an and patted her on the shoulder: "Murong Lian''an, you are really good. I was asked to be careful of my rival. If I was dealt with by her, you would be happy. Unexpectedly, you helped me. It seems that you really put it down! "


    "I''ll tell you the truth, don''t look like you don''t care!"


    Murong Lian''an is speechless, but she is talking to her seriously. That woman''s mind is extremely vicious and delicate. Bai Rutong is afraid she can''t deal with it alone.


    "I know. I''ll be careful."


    Bai ruotong nodded, looked at her white cheek and pecked gently: "reward you!"


    Murong Lian''an Petrochemical Company


    Gu Yanqing waited outside the door for a long time, but there was no movement inside. He couldn''t help pushing the door and came in. He happened to see Bai Rutong pecking at Murong Lian''an''s face.


    Gu Yanqing


    The little girl didn''t take the initiative to him.


    "Your Highness..."


    Murong Lian''an was surprised and quickly pushed Bai ruotong away. "We are not..."


    Why... Why does she have the illusion of being caught and raped.

 Chapter 1087

    Bai Rutong laughed. She just felt that Murong Lian''an, who was serious about her, was a little cute. She could not help taking advantage of her. I didn''t expect this little girl to blush!


    Now I''m flustered to explain to Gu Yanqing, such as a child who has done something wrong.


    "It''s over?"


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and held back her discomfort.


    "I''ll... I''ll go first..."


    Murong Lian''an turns around, gouges out Bai ruotong and rushes out of the inner room. Looking at her leaving back, Bai Rutong smiles.


    Gu Yanqing gathered the smile from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes suddenly covered with a layer of cold. He closed the door and went back to settle accounts with his frivolous little girl: "why do you want to kiss her?"


    "I just think she''s a little cute." Bai ruotong returned home.


    "Lovely?" Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow, "so you kiss?"


    "What else?" Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders. Murong Lian''an is a girl. If she kisses herself, she won''t lose a piece of meat. When she thought of this, she was stunned and blinked, showing a sly smile: "Your Highness... You are not... Jealous, are you?"


    Yes, and it''s heavy.


    Gu Yanqing is noncommittal. She is so kind to her that she has never taken the initiative since she lost her memory. Why can Murong Lian''an get a kiss from her by saying two good words.


    "What did you say to Murong Lian''an?"


    He asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "nothing. She just expressed her thanks."


    "Thank you?"


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were cold, "what about the rest? It''s impossible for someone to thank you and you kiss her? "


    "The rest is really gone!" She showed her hand. You can''t tell Gu Yanqing that Murong Lian''an should let her be careful that he is poached.


    People Murong Lian''an is out of kindness, she can''t betray her.


    "Qing Ying and the fifth Prince''s affairs have been solved," Gu Yanqing saw, suddenly changed a topic, "are you happy?"


    "Naturally happy!" Bai ruotong nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Only when I ask my fourth brother to help you can you steal the jade pendant." Gu Yanqing took a step closer to her.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. He was very good. What did he say about it. After thinking about it, she said with thanks, "yes, thanks to your highness."


    "It''s the king who gives you the letter from Huaiyang, so that you can separate Zhenpin from Qingying."


    Gu Yanqing is one step closer to her.


    Bai ruotong could not help but back to the wall, Gu Yanqing''s body covered up.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "yes, thanks to your highness."


    "What about the king''s reward?" He screwed up his eyebrows, but he didn''t give a clear hint.


    Bai ruotong could not laugh or cry: "what does your highness want?"


    He pointed to his face and said, "what do you think?"


    Bai Rutong''s face was hot: "you... Are you joking with me?"


    "No He just wanted her to kiss him.


    "Lian an is a girl. What''s the matter with me when I kiss her? You''re a man. Don''t you know? "


    She rolled her eyes and said nothing.


    "I am your husband."


    "I didn''t go through the door again. Maybe there will be changes before the raw rice is cooked."


    She choked.


    Murong Lian''an''s words, although she pretended not to care, still had some discomfort in her heart, especially she said that Gu Yanqing would visit a girl every month, which made his heart more uncomfortable.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyebrows and eyes were covered with a layer of evil: "can''t you wait so long to cook mature rice with our king''s raw rice? I can help you now. "


    His slightly cold tone made Bai Rutong shiver: "Your Highness, you are not really jealous, are you?"


    She... She just kissed a girl! It''s not a boy. Why is he so mean!


    Bai ruotong naturally didn''t understand that if she did kiss a boy, Gu Yanqing would take the man''s life on the spot.

 Chapter 1088

    Gu Yanqing picked the tail, but did not answer her question. She also thought of Murong Lian''an''s words, which were his fiancee. If he still had other people in his heart, she should ask.


    After coughing for a moment, Bai Rutong blinked and looked curiously at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, do you have any other women besides me?"


    Her question made Gu Yanqing''s face sink. What kind of paste is in the brain of this asshole little girl. Besides her, will he like others? It''s a lot easier to fall in love with others.


    "I''m worried enough to like you. Who else do you think I want to like?"


    He didn''t have a good way.


    Bai ruotong was smiling. She scratched her head and said, "I''ll ask at will."


    "What did Murong Lian''an say to you?"


    He''s always on the alert. Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" and shook his head like a rattle. Seeing that she refused to admit it, Gu Yanqing stopped pressing questions. He sank a deep voice, raised his hand to rub her hair: "don''t think blindly, if you doubt me again, I will not forgive you."


    "Oh..."


    Bai ruotong straightened out his hair, and nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Three days later, the old empress dowager has recovered a lot. Although the real culprit has not yet been found, the Empress Dowager is clear-minded, and her own illness has nothing to do with Bai ruotong.


    After discussing with yongsui emperor for a moment, the old empress dowager still let Bai ruotong return to her residence. Since the event of Zhenpin, Emperor yongsui''s body has been much thinner, unable to eat, and his face is sallow all day.


    The imperial doctor came to see the disease and called it a heart disease, which could not be cured. When yongsui emperor went to court, the Empress Dowager came to the imperial study with the help of the old mother. Yongsui emperor raised his eyes and saw the Empress Dowager enter. He put down the memorial and invited the Empress Dowager to sit down in person.


    "I''ve heard that you haven''t been well lately?" The Empress Dowager opened her eyes to the mountain road.


    The eyes of emperor yongsui drooped, but there was no reply. Seeing him like this, the old empress dowager already had a number in her mind: "are you still thinking about Zhenpin and Laowu?"


    "Mother, please go back to the palace. I don''t want to talk about these things." The words of emperor yongsui are tired and irritable. He frowned and lifted the memorial from the table.


    The old empress dowager sighed. She took a sip of tea, stepped forward and said in a soft voice, "emperor, you are telling the truth with AI Jia. Now, do you still hate AI Jia?"


    Yongsui emperor''s face was slightly stiff. He looked at the old empress dowager in amazement, but she felt guilty and helpless. She arranged the memorial on the table and said with great sincerity: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I''m sorry that everything is clear in my heart. I hate why I let you marry him.


    Emperor, you still haven''t put it down! "


    The old empress dowager''s voice had a little trembling. Since the event of Zhenpin happened, she was the same as the emperor, but also had trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Mother, don''t come to that woman before I tell her. She betrayed me. Even if she died, I won''t forgive her."


    The eyes of emperor yongsui cooled down.


    "Do you really think he betrayed you?"


    The old empress dowager pestle in place, the voice can not help but be stunned. After all these years, hasn''t the emperor seen clearly?


    "She didn''t betray me. What is it? After so many years of her death, does the mother still have to plead for her? She and Zhenpin are virtuous. As long as they are women who betray me, even if they die, I will hate them forever. "


    He hated both Hu Rong and Gu Yanqing. Because Gu Yanqing''s eyes are too much like Fu Rong''s. As soon as he saw him, he thought of that woman, that shameless woman.

 Chapter 1089

    His eyes could not help scarlet. The Empress Dowager banned her voice, wiped away the moist in her eyes, shook her head and said no more.


    ¡­¡­


    Spring goes and summer comes.


    He turned to the age of Bai ruotong and Ji. Since the Empress Dowager recovered, her marriage with Gu Yanqing has not been mentioned again. In the past month, she has been practicing the introduction of Wushan in her room.


    The herbs used in Wushan''s art are unprecedented. This technique needs an entrance, so it needs to fit in with the food. This is a good thing for Bai ruotong. She is very accomplished in food.


    "Have you thought of anything lately?"


    Wu Tieguai asked after feeling her pulse.


    "I have been breaking the poison all the time, and I also have a memory for a moment." Bai ruotong returned home.


    These days, she recalled that she came to Nanyuan for the first time, and was almost defiled in the broken house. Fortunately, Gu Yanqing saved her. Presumably, the beginning of her relationship with Gu Yanqing began here.


    "That''s good."


    Wu tie nodded, "don''t worry, everything will come slowly."


    Bai ruotong laughed and threw a sugar bean into his mouth: "Doctor Wu, you can rest assured. I''m not worried at all."


    She understood that it was useless to be in a hurry. Everything needs to be done slowly.


    "By the way," Wu Tieguai suddenly thought of something and said coldly, "do you have something to say to your highness?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai ruotong didn''t quite understand and blinked.


    "Nature is what you''re learning about Wushan." Wu Tieguai road.


    "No


    She frowned. When practicing Wushan, she told Wu Tieguai not to tell others about it, because she was not ready to let Gu Yanqing and her brother know about it.


    After all, Wushan''s art is forbidden. How can you say it at will.


    Even if she said, baobuqi brother and Gu Yanqing would be worried.


    When Wu Tieguai heard the speech, he did not ask any more questions. He gave Bai Rutong a prescription and left Qingtong hospital. Soon after he left, Bai Chusheng led Jingyu to the room. Bai Chusheng has told Jingyu about her amnesia. Jingyu has always had a good relationship with her. Bai ruotong''s memory is incomplete now, so it''s good to have her to take care of her.


    "Little sister-in-law!"


    As soon as Jing Yu enters the room, he sticks to her. Bai notong nods and laughs at her. "Is your royal highness often coming out of the palace recently?"


    "The queen will not think of me now." Jingyu spits out her tongue. She is already an ant on the hot pot. She is so busy that she can''t think of her.


    Bai ruotong did not wring up. Although Jing Yu said so, she still felt that something was wrong in her heart. This month has been too peaceful for me. The queen, Bai Yinling and even Gu chenlian didn''t come to their troubles.


    Although it''s a good thing that they don''t come to find themselves, Bai ruotong still feels strange.


    It''s so weird.


    Normally, when she was in the palace, they should try every means to make trouble for her, but they didn''t.


    This makes Bai Rutong have to doubt what they are planning.


    "You talk first. I need to see my father for something else."


    When Bai Chusheng saw that they were having a hot talk, he didn''t disturb them any more. He left the room after leaving a word.


    Jingyu looks at Bai Chusheng''s back as he leaves. A touch of loss passes through the corner of his eyes, which naturally falls into Bai Rutong''s eyes. Over the past month, Jingyu has been running to the west of the town from time to time, and her purpose, Bai ruotong, is in her heart.


    She closed the door and winked at Jingyu cunningly: "Princess Jingyu, tell me the truth, do you like my brother?"


    "Is it so obvious?"


    Jing Yu''s face is slightly smoked red, biting the lip light voice way.

 Chapter 1090

    "Of course, it''s obvious that you came to see me, but actually you came to see my brother, right?"


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    Jing Yu nodded. In front of Bai ruotong, she didn''t need to hide anything. She did come for the sake of Bai Chusheng. Since Nuzhen came back, she and Bai Chusheng seem to have broken off contact. Even if he went to the palace, he had never visited her in the future.


    Jingyu knows that Bai Chusheng doesn''t like her. He has other women in his heart, but even so, she is happy.


    "When are you going to talk to big brother?"


    Bai ruotong asked softly, dragging his chin. She didn''t hate Jing Yu, but liked this simple and innocent little girl. If she is with her brother, she can accept it.


    "Yes, I''m afraid general Bai will avoid me."


    Jing Yu gives a wry smile, how she didn''t want to say it, but she is afraid that Bai Chusheng refuses. She could see that there was no her in his heart. She didn''t want to be Bai Chusheng''s trouble, and she didn''t want to embarrass him.


    "But how do you know that big brother is in a dilemma? There is a layer of gauze between women and men. You can have a try. Maybe elder brother will like you? Don''t worry and don''t be afraid. If you keep stagnating, you and big brother are really out of the question. "


    Bai Chusheng is an introverted person. The only person she can persuade is Jingyu. As long as Jingyu is willing to take the initiative, she believes that Bai Chusheng will not refuse such a lovely girl.


    Jing Yu''s face flushed to the root of his ears. Bai ruotong''s words are too explicit. She doesn''t understand why women pursue men. Marriage events are ordered by her parents, matchmaker''s words, even if she and Bai Chusheng are heart to heart, if her father does not agree, she is also impossible.


    "Princess, your brother brother is really taken away by this hesitation." You have to know, brother, he can be sought after by women


    Bai ruotong couldn''t see the hesitation in her heart. She patted her on the shoulder, and she earnestly persuaded her.


    Jing Yu thought for a moment, her heart was ready to move, and she wanted to have a try. If she gave up from the beginning, she would not stick to Bai Chusheng all the time.


    "I''ll... I''ll try."


    After a while, Jingyu said.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince''s residence.


    "Liangyuan, I''m here."


    Red leaves into the room, and is embroidery baiyinling road. Bai Yinling put down her work and got up to walk into the main hall. A pretty girl is sitting in a wheelchair, eating a snack slowly.


    Bai Yinling''s eyes crossed in amazement. Can''t help looking at the woman up and down, eyes stop on the woman''s legs.


    "Don''t look. I can''t go any longer."


    The girl didn''t hide, and she didn''t get angry because of her rude eyes. She gently replied with a smile.


    "Are you Lin Yumin?"


    Bai Yinling squints. Can such a woman really become Gu Yanqing''s obstacle? Lin Yumin''s red lips opened and closed with a touch of coquettishness: "you''ve brought me here, don''t you know who I am?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling choked.


    Lin Yumin ate the last mouthful of sweet scented osmanthus cake and clapped his hands: "tell me, what''s the matter with you? I came all the way from Chengyang county. I don''t just want to see you. "


    She has lived with her father in Chengyang county since his father returned home. Bai Yinling invited her to the capital. Although she was surprised, she came.


    Because she wanted to meet someone.


    "The queen is looking for you, not me."


    Bai Yinling thought for a moment, but she was still open to the mountain road.


    "Because of brother Qing?"


    Lin Yumin wiped his hand and spoke slowly. She seems to have been keeping the speed and attitude.


    Brother Qing?


    Bai Yinling was stunned by this address.

 Chapter 1091

    This guy dare to call Gu Yanqing like this. It seems that even Bai ruotong just called Gu Yanqing his highness.


    "Yes."


    Bai Yinling thought for a moment and nodded. Although the girl''s legs and feet are not convenient, her every move is not arrogant. Her appearance is not so good-looking, but her temperament is better than her appearance. Especially when she smiles, the pear vortex on her cheeks is sweet, which virtually shortens the distance between people.


    She is more friendly than Bai ruotong.


    "Bai Yinling, is that your name?" She asked suddenly.


    Bai Yinling was stunned. She pursed her red lips and didn''t reply. Lin Yumin folded his silk handkerchief and said with a smile, "your mother was killed by Zhang, the master mother of the West Marquis''s house in the town, and you were rushed to Lingshan by Zhang. In Lingshan, you seize the position of the leader of LAN''s stronghold, return to the capital for revenge, and tie up with his royal highness Gu chenlian. If you don''t have Bai ruotong''s sudden appearance, you will become the queen of Nanyuan. Am I wrong? "


    Bai Yinling''s heart sank heavily. She looked at the girl in front of her incredulously. Although the girl''s smile was shallow, it seemed unfathomable in her eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    She has lived in Chengyang County for such a long time. How can she be so clear about her affairs? Did she investigate her? But where did she get the ability to investigate her? She is just the daughter of a Taifu. Her father has returned home. She has no such connections.


    "It seems that I am right!"


    Lin Yumin nodded with satisfaction, and things really developed as she expected. Folding up the silk handkerchief, Lin Yumin pushed the wheelchair to her body: "Bai Rutong should have died in your hand, but you were so miserable by her. Do you want to know why?"


    Bai Yinling pestle in place, she did not know how to reply, Lin Yumin smile in her eyes suddenly ferocious up. Her eyes were cold and piercing.


    After a while, she stabilized her mind and said tentatively, "because of what?"


    "Because Bai ruotong is the same person as me, she knows you, just as I know you, she and I are the same kind of people," she raised her hand, stroked Bai Yinling''s face, forced her to look directly at her, "Bai Yinling, as long as you obediently listen to me, I will let you get what you want."


    "You..."


    Bai Yinling''s lips are white, and her heart is full of troubles. This woman is too secretive to be the daughter of an ordinary family.


    "If you don''t agree with me, I''ll kill you with Bai ruotong," she said with a smile, revealing a row of white teeth, as if she blurted out an ordinary saying. "But my method is 100 times more poisonous than Bai ruotong''s. you can think about it. When I see the queen, you can give me the answer."


    Bai Yinling shivered unconsciously. Is it her illusion? She always thinks that this woman has the same temperament as Bai ruotong, but there are great differences. Compared with Bai ruotong, this woman is more dangerous.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, it was Bai ruotong''s birthday. She had a simple meal with the old lady in the house. She squinted slightly on the bed. When she got up, orange told her, "Mr. Zhao has just been here. She asked you to prepare. In the evening, Her Highness will come to meet you and celebrate your birthday with you."


    "Good."


    Bai did not refuse. Her cheeks flushed as she slept, and she nodded vaguely. Looking at her ruddy cheek, orange raised her hand strangely and covered it with: "Miss, why is your face so red? Is it a fever?"


    Bai Rutong shakes his head and avoids in a hurry.

 Chapter 1092

    She has a fever. Just in her sleep, she remembered the past with Gu Yanqing. She saw her nestle in Gu Yanqing''s arms and take the initiative to kiss his soft lips.


    She also saw herself sitting on him, hugging him intimately.


    She can''t laugh or cry. She is such a dissolute woman


    Bai ruotong, Bai ruotong, how * * you are. In the dream, she and Gu Yanqing get along, as if every time she took the initiative.


    This makes her... How to behave in the future.


    "Miss, are you really OK?"


    Orange worries.


    "It''s all right. Make up for me."


    White Rutong road.


    When everything was finished, Gu Yanqing''s carriage had stopped at the front door of the West Marquis''s house. Zhao Cheng helps Bai ruotong into the carriage. As soon as he opens the door of the carriage, a round figure bumps into his arms.


    "Mother! Xiuer missed you so much


    Gu Yixiu rubbed in her arms. His voice was so tender that he could squeeze out water. Bai Rutong looked at the little Tuanzi in his arms blankly, and then looked up at Gu Yanqing.


    "He is the son of the king." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Why did his son stick to her so much?


    "Mother, father said you don''t know Xiuer. Is that true?" Gu Yixiu blinked and asked in a waxy voice.


    "Mother doesn''t remember Xiuer, but Xiuer can make mother fall in love with Xiuer again."


    Gu Yanqing rubs Gu Yixiu''s head and dotes on Tao.


    Bai ruotong held the little ball in front of him and rubbed his cheek. Well, it''s good to have a child. In the future, you don''t have to have a child by yourself, which will save you a lot of pain.


    "You are very lovely. Your father is right. Even if your mother doesn''t remember you, she likes you."


    Bai ruotong''s sweet smile.


    Gu Yanqing frowned. When she saw him for the first time, she was in a panic, but in the face of Gu Yixiu, she was not half unfamiliar.


    Was she aiming at him on purpose?


    Or she doesn''t have him at all.


    Gu Yanqing can''t help but be sour. It''s undeniable that he is now eating his son''s vinegar, and his jealousy is very strong.


    "Really? Does mother really like Xiuer? "


    Gu Yixiu asked.


    Bai Rutong held his little face and nodded. This small is too long is not generally lovely, although not like Gu Yanqing born, but also pretty.


    "Really."


    She couldn''t help but bow her head and kiss him on the forehead. Gu Yanqing''s face suddenly turned black. She got up, picked up her son, put him aside, and sat beside the little girl.


    "Your mother didn''t really like you." He said coldly.


    "Father..."


    Gu Yixiu is about to cry.


    "Your Highness, why do you deceive your highness? I like your highness because he is so lovely."


    Bai ruotong, who didn''t know the truth, blinked innocently. She didn''t know that the vinegar King around her was jealous. She thought he was testing herself. She hugged Gu Yixiu and said with a sweet smile, "I especially like your highness. Your highness is so cute! In the future, your highness can often come to visit me in the West Marquis''s residence. "


    "Really?"


    Gu Yixiu blinked.


    Gu Yanqing had the same plan in mind. As long as Gu Yixiu often went to the West Marquis''s house, he could find an excuse to go with him. But somehow, seeing that Bai ruotong is so close to Gu Yixiu, he doesn''t want Gu Yixiu to go to her.


    "No way." He snapped.


    "Father, before you went out of the house, you clearly promised me that as long as my mother agreed, I could go to play with her?"


    Gu Yixiu is now seven years old, but he still looks like a little girl. He blinked his big wet eyes and looked at Bai ruotong like asking for help: "mother."

 Chapter 1093

    "Before you go out, how did you promise me, you forget?"


    Gu Yanqing squints her eyes and asks when Bai Rutong hasn''t spoken. Gu Yixiu was slightly stunned, then tilted his head to think for a moment, nodded: "Yixiu remember, father asked Yixiu to ask when his mother would marry him, father, what is the meaning of side attack?"


    Gu Yanqing


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "Your Highness... It''s so lovely."


    She grinned happily. Gu Yanqing grabbed her cheek with his hand. He raised his eyebrow and his eyes were slightly angry: "is it funny?"


    "No... not funny at all."


    She hastened to change her tongue. Gu Yanqing took back her hand.


    "Your Highness, where are we going?" She grinned and asked as if she were flattering.


    Gu Yanqing squinted at her: "didn''t you hear what Yi Xiu said just now?"


    "What... What?"


    Bai Rutong pretends not to understand.


    "When will you marry me?"


    Anyway, he was betrayed by Gu Yixiu, so he simply asked.


    "This..."


    A month later, the old empress dowager and Gu Yanqing didn''t mention it. She thought it was a dead end, but he asked her.


    "What? Think you''ve escaped? "


    "No, I just thought you forgot. When should I marry your highness? "Has the final say been made by your highness?"


    White Rutong road.


    Gu Yanqing drooped her eyes and tightened her lips. A few days ago, he and the old empress dowager mentioned their marriage, but the attitude of the old empress dowager was different from before and refused.


    He wanted to test Bai ruotong''s mind, but she easily jumped off the topic. Today is her Jiji day. He has been waiting for three years. He doesn''t want to wait any longer. He wants an answer from her.


    "What if it''s up to you? Do you want to marry me? "


    He asked seriously.


    Bai ruotong gathered a smile. Xu was aware of Gu Yanqing''s difference. She moved her body and approached him: "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Answer me."


    He said seriously.


    Bai Rutong was startled, and Gu Yixiu in his arms did not dare to speak.


    "If it''s up to me to decide, I''d like to marry your highness again slowly."


    Her memory has not yet recovered completely. If she married Gu Yanqing, it would be unfair to him. What''s more, she didn''t tell Gu Yanqing about her practice of Wushan.


    If you cross the door, it is not only her, but also Gu Yanqing.


    She wanted to wait for her memory to come back and marry him completely.


    After all, she will not doubt whether she really loves Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes darkened. Just for a moment, he regained his old look. He gave a wry smile: "I respect your decision."


    At this time, the carriage stopped slowly. Gu Yanqing took the lead to get out of the carriage and helped Bai ruotong and Gu Yixiu to get off. Bai ruotong looked at the scenery. They came to a hunting ground. There were three horses in front of them.


    "Zhao Cheng, take good care of Yi Xiu."


    Gu Yanqing ordered.


    Zhao Cheng nodded and held Gu Yixiu''s hand. Gu Yixiu flattened his lips. Although he wanted to be with his mother, it was not his turn to intervene in the decision made by his father.


    "Your Highness, what are you bringing me here for?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and said curiously.


    "You said before that you wanted to learn how to ride a horse. Today is your birthday. I want to fulfill one of your wishes."


    She used to be unable to learn when she was sick, but now she is well, it''s time.

 Chapter 1094

    He led Bai ruotong to the paddock yard to change into a riding costume. A red dress is particularly bright and enchanting, but full of heroism. Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows. Sure enough, his eyes were right. She looked good in all kinds of clothes, especially red.


    Three years later, little girl grew up little by little in his eyes. She grew from a baby to a young girl. Now her appearance is unmatched in the capital. Gu Yanqing is a little proud.


    "Your Highness, are you looking good?"


    She sweetly walked up to him and asked.


    Gu Yanqing pretended to be serious: "general."


    Bai Rutong''s eyes darkened. She just looked at the bronze mirror for a long time. She was very beautiful! She thought it would surprise Gu Yanqing. Didn''t she say that beauty is in the eyes of a good lover? Why can''t he see any joy in his eyes?


    "Then I won''t wear it again!"


    Xu was a little disappointed. Bai ruotong let out a sullen voice and quickly passed him.


    Gu Yanqing


    After entering the racecourse, Gu Yanqing selected a horse and helped Bai ruotong to sit on it. He carefully in front of the lead, told Bai Rutong how to do. Bai ruotong suddenly felt a little strange. He just wanted to say a word, but several pieces of memories pop up in his mind.


    In her memory, he once took her to ride a horse and led her to the city to watch the sunset. He said a lot of intimate words to her, and the sunset dyed his face with a touch of gold.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong took back his thoughts, and his red lips gently hooked up and said with a smile, "Your Highness, did I ride a horse with you before?"


    Gu Yanqing: "do you recall?"


    "I remember." Bai ruotong nodded.


    Gu Yanqing stopped and walked to her in a hurry: "Hello, talk to me. What do you think of?"


    With a touch of urgency in his words, Bai ruotong pauses, remembering a few moments before, embracing and kissing Gu Yanqing


    The cheek immediately dyed ruddy, she bit the lip, turned her eyes: "no... nothing."


    "What do you do when you''re flustered?"


    He broke her face, because she was sitting on the horse, so he pulled, almost fell from the horse, Gu Yanqing first step to catch her. The ruby on the neck fell out of the neckline.


    Gu Yanqing was caught in sight by the ruby. He held the gem, and the smile on the corner of his mouth disappeared immediately: "why do you take this thing?"


    "I''m just using it as a talisman."


    Bai ruotong, quick witted, replied.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes sank and looked at her coldly. Seems to want to find a trace of truth from her face. A moment later, he took back his eyes and said: "little girl, are you hiding something from me?"


    Gu Yanqing was never a fool.


    "Your Highness, you are too worried about what I will hide from you."


    Her heart suddenly missed a beat and jumped from him.


    "If you don''t keep it from me, why don''t you tell me anything?"


    Gu Yanqing asked again.


    For the past month, she has always locked herself in her room. Gu Yanqing didn''t think about the investigation, but when he thought that if he investigated the little girl privately, she would make her angry. He just wanted to listen to her tell him.


    But now, she wants to hide the reason, which makes Gu Yanqing a little angry.


    "Your Highness, are you angry?"


    Bai ruotong blinked. She had never seen Gu Yanqing angry. Even if she provokes anger, he is always a gentle smile.


    But now, his face was cold to the bone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, just looked at her coldly, as if waiting for her to give her answer.

 Chapter 1095

    Bai ruotong bit her teeth with regret. She shouldn''t have evaded his question just now. Maybe his anger accumulated little by little. If at first he asked her if she would marry him, she would answer well, and it would not arouse his anger.


    "Nothing. Keep riding."


    He put down his sad mood, shook his head, and helped Bai ruotong onto the horse. He continued to take care of the horse rope, as if nothing had happened just now.


    But only Bai ruotong knew that there were huge waves in his chest.


    "Don''t pinch the horse''s stomach. Relax. The horse is very gentle. Don''t be nervous..."


    Gu Yanqing''s words return to the usual gentle, careful advice.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bai ruotong can''t stand him pretending to be nothing. He is under so much pressure. As his fiancee, he doesn''t blame himself. It''s her fault. In the past few months with Gu Yanqing, she can see that this man is really good to her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Her sudden exclamation surprised Gu Yanqing and looked back at her. Bai Rutong lowered his voice and coughed: "I... I want to get off the horse."


    "Don''t want to learn?" Gu Yanqing frowned.


    "You let me off first!"


    Bai ruotong twisted his body and looked worried. Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile and got off the horse with her. Bai ruotong put his arm around his shoulder, but he still didn''t let go after falling to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    She buried her head in his neck: "Your Highness, you are obviously angry, but you pretend to be nothing. Do you like to keep things in your heart and not talk to anyone?"


    Her murmuring voice surrounded his ears, and Gu Yanqing''s heart suddenly warmed. The little girl saw that he was not happy, so she was persuading him?


    "I am not angry with you. I am angry with myself. I''m angry that I can''t get your trust. I''m also angry that I didn''t protect you at the beginning. That''s what happened... I don''t know what to do. "


    It''s the first time he''s had such a sense of frustration. He was an invincible king of Shura, but he had a headache because of his love. Gu Yanqing is good at leading soldiers to fight, but Bai ruotong is his weakness.


    "You are really like a child..." Bai ruotong angrily glanced at him, "I was too indifferent to you at first, but... It was because you cut me off from the sedan chair so rudely! After returning to Nanyuan, didn''t i... didn''t I get along with you all the time?


    And I didn''t hide from you anymore. I also have my own considerations and helplessness. I... I don''t believe in it, but my highness, I just have my own difficulties... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She explained patiently, but Gu Yanqing frowned more when she heard this. She had her troubles, but she didn''t tell him. Didn''t she trust him?


    "Your Highness?"


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Bai ruotong called softly.


    Gu Yanqing, who is making a fuss, still sticks in place. Bai ruotong turns her eyes. She remembers that when her sister and her brother-in-law are at odds with each other, her sister only needs to bawl her brother-in-law, and her brother-in-law suddenly withers like a broken balloon.


    You can try this method.


    She stood on tiptoe, in his face gently "Baji" a.


    "Don''t be angry, your highness, OK?" Her speech is sweet to the extreme, "today is Rutong''s birthday, don''t sulk with Rutong, OK?"


    Gu Yanqing''s expression moved, and his eyes flashed with intense joy. But the next second, he suppressed the fanaticism in his eyes and pretended to be calm.


    "Your Highness! Don''t be angry! Your highness, your highness Bai ruotong shook his hand and said coquettishly.

 Chapter 1096

    "I really don''t believe in your highness. I just don''t want to be a drag on your highness and your brother all the time. I admit that ruby... Is that I''m practicing Wushan skill. If I marry your highness now, one day, if I practice this skill and be found out, it will definitely drag down your highness


    That''s why I just said I''m not in a hurry. It''s not that I don''t want to marry your highness. I know that your highness is really good to me. I also know that your highness is under a lot of pressure, but I don''t mean to make you angry... "


    She anxiously explained that although she didn''t want Gu Yanqing to know about it, now, as long as Gu Yanqing was no longer angry, she would rather let him become an insider, because she instinctively didn''t want Gu Yanqing to misunderstand her.


    Gu Yanqing''s heart gradually warmed, and the confusion and anger in her eyes had already disappeared. He fondly stroked Bai ruotong''s cheek. He didn''t know that the little girl was quietly thinking about so many things. He misunderstood her.


    "Your Highness is not angry?"


    Bai Rutong tilted his head and whined.


    "What do you say?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "Didn''t I kiss you all!"


    This man is really hard to coax.


    "You also kiss Huaiyang and Gu Yixiu." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong was speechless. How could this man be so mean: "Why are you so jealous?"


    "I''m really jealous. How are you going to coax me?" He asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "what do you want to do?"


    "You should know what I want, little girl."


    Bai ruotong''s face was red and bleeding. How could she know what the bad old man was thinking. However, he still wanted to make fun of her, and her heart could be put down, which at least proved that Gu Yanqing was in a better mood now.


    "As long as your highness is not angry, you can do whatever you want."


    Coax all coax, coax after all how?


    Gu Yanqing raised his lips: "what can I really do?"


    She nodded seriously.


    "That''s your active parent."


    "I''ve just done it!" She cautioned.


    He pointed to his lips: "kiss here."


    "Why are you so shameless?" She gritted her teeth. If this man can''t do anything else, he will kick his nose and eyes.


    "I have no shame on you alone." Gu Yanqing lowered her voice and deliberately approached her.


    "You mean, you just like to bully me?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "I only like you. What''s wrong with bullying you?"


    "Kiss me, anyway, you won''t lose a piece of meat, but you can''t be angry with me any more!"


    Bai ruotong threatened.


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows. Before she answered, she had already put her foot on his lips and bit him hard. When she just wanted to leave, Gu Yanqing took her waist and put it in her arms. She lowered her head and pressed the lip on her lips. Her lips are very soft, with a shallow fragrance. He is never tired of it.


    He was really poisoned by her and couldn''t extricate himself from loving her.


    He tasted her taste, just reluctantly let her go. Bai ruotong panted for a little delicate air, and his eyes were angry with him with water.


    "Little girl, I have already guessed that you are practicing Wushan. I will not stop you, because it will protect you. But don''t be afraid that it will embarrass me. You will never be the one who embarrasses me.


    The only thing that embarrasses me is that you suddenly disappear in front of me. "


    Bai ruotong''s heart beat and his ears were very hot. His serious words could not go around in front of his ears. She sipped her lips lightly. For a moment, her head was like a short circuit, and she didn''t know what to answer.

 Chapter 1097

    No matter what she does, he supports her like this. He doesn''t think about himself. All he thinks about is for her.


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and felt as if he had overturned the Schisandra bottle.


    That''s why she wants to be strong. Because this man is too crazy to do anything for her. In order to reassure him, she also wants to be strong.


    ¡­¡­


    At the racecourse, it was dusk and sunset before they left. Gu Yixiu is tired, but he is still trying to open his eyes and hold Bai ruotong tightly. He seems to be afraid that his mother will suddenly get lost.


    "Girl, how about Xiuer coming to your house to accompany you in a few days?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes suddenly brightened because of his words: "father, do you agree?"


    He was just jealous just now, but now he is so confused by the little girl that his heart has relaxed a lot.


    If one hears his son''s jealousy, he will be laughed off.


    "It depends on what your mother means. If your mother agrees, I have no opinion."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Rutong turned to smile: "I naturally have no opinion."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu chenlian quietly walked into a restaurant. With a dull voice, he stepped into a wing room, called Xiao ER and served several jars of wine.


    Today is Bai ruotong''s birthday. He has prepared the gift early in the morning. When they came to the west of the town, they heard that they had gone to the paddock. Although he knew that he was insulting himself, Gu chenlian couldn''t hide his mind. After thinking for a moment, he decided to see the situation. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the paddock, he saw Bai ruotong kissing Gu Yanqing.


    He clubbed in place, holding a hairpin to give to her, and finally, he left lost.


    Bai ruotong''s amnesia was originally thought to be an opportunity. Unexpectedly, the opportunity was false. Even if she lost her memory, the man she loved in her heart was Gu Yanqing.


    Gu chenlian was very depressed. After several mouthfuls of wine, he suddenly heard the fireworks beside the window lattice. Looking out through the fence, he saw a group of people around the river, looking at the fleeting fireworks in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong''s eyes reflected the colorful light of fireworks, with a look of surprise and joy. After coming out of the paddock, Gu Yanqing led her here.


    "Is it good?"


    Gu Yanqing asked in a low voice behind her. His words were like spring water, warm and moist. Bai Rutong looked back at him and said, "is this what your Highness has prepared for me?"


    "Yes."


    He nodded.


    "But isn''t it forbidden to set off fireworks in the capital?" She was slightly worried. After returning to Nanyuan at the beginning, Bai Chusheng told her many things that were not allowed in the capital. She remembered them very well.


    "Who dares to stop what I want to do?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Bai ruotong''s heart is sweet beyond words. She suddenly felt like a sudaji. The man in front of her was willing to do anything to please her.


    "I suddenly feel bad."


    She said.


    "Do you want a lantern?"


    He did not answer her and asked, looking down. Bai ruotong choked and looked at him incredulously: "are you even ready for the lantern?"


    "It''s all ready for you." Gu Yanqing came back.


    A sweet smile rose from the corner of her mouth and she thought for a moment. She nodded: "good."


    "Come on!"


    He took her in one hand and Gu Yixiu in the other hand to the river. His eyes were filled with tenderness and he handed them two lanterns. Gu Yixiu blinked and looked at Bai Rutong: "mother, do you want to make a wish to the lantern?"


    "Does your highness have any wish?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu Yixiu nodded: "yes!"


    "Then make one." Bai Rutong smiles gently.

 Chapter 1098

    Gu Yixiu nodded and put the lantern into the river: "Yixiu hopes that his mother will marry her father and give birth to a little sister. Yixiu hopes that his mother will always be happy, and father will never be separated from his mother! "


    His earnest words warmed my heart. White if Tong looking at him, eyes suddenly have a little sour.


    How can she be loved by so many people in this world.


    She suddenly thought of her sister. In another world, only her sister loved her. She only has a sister, but now


    A tear fell from Bai ruotong''s eyes. She was about to be filled with happiness.


    When she was in Jurchen, she was careful everywhere for fear of any mistakes. But back to Nanyuan, she put down her vigilance, because people around her treat her gently all the time.


    "Mother, why are you crying?"


    Gu Yixiu blinked and looked at her blankly.


    "Your mother''s dear cry, just coax."


    Gu Yanqing knew what she was thinking and put her head in her arms.


    Bai ruotong


    Why does she feel like a child?


    Gu Yanqing wants to joke again, but Yu Guang aims at a familiar shadow in the crowd. His expression slightly a Zheng, let go of Bai ruotong.


    "Zhao Cheng, you are optimistic about the little girl and Xiuer. I have something to deal with." He left a word and walked into the crowd.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bai ruotong wanted to go with him, but Gu Yanqing had walked away quickly. What did he do with this surprise?


    "Your Highness, suddenly what''s the matter?" She asked Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng shook his head: "I don''t know."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yanqing went straight to the crowd. In the middle of the crowd, a thin woman was sitting in a wheelchair. She looked up at the mist left by the fireworks that had dissipated in the air.


    "Why are you here?"


    He stopped at her and asked in a cold voice.


    Lin Yumin''s body was slightly stunned. He looked back at Gu Yanqing. After a touch of consternation, he was followed by joy: "brother Qing, did you set off the fireworks? How beautiful


    "Why are you in the capital?"


    Gu Yanqing squatted down and looked straight at him. Zhao Yumin touched his nose and bowed his head with a guilty heart: "the queen has pity on me, so she let me come to the capital to recuperate."


    "The queen asked you to come?"


    Gu Yanqing squinted.


    Lin Yumin nodded like a chicken pecking rice. She held the fan tightly with her fingers. Her eyes crossed a bit of loss, and she bit her lips and said in a small voice, "brother Qing, are you embarrassed that I''m here? Don''t you want me here? "


    "I don''t mean I don''t want to," Gu Yanqing said. He stood up and said, "now that you''re here, let''s have a good rest in the capital. If you come to the capital, Doctor Wu doesn''t have to go all the way to cure you. "


    "Brother Qing!"


    Seeing Gu Yanqing leaving, Lin Yumin quickly stops him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing stopped and asked.


    "Did you set off today''s fireworks?"


    Only Gu Yanqing has the ability to set off such a grand fireworks.


    Gu Yanqing was silent and noncommittal.


    She slightly swallowed: "for whom? That Princess Dexin? "


    "Why do you ask this?"


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Lin Yumin pursed her lips. In a moment, her heart suddenly swelled with bitterness and jealousy. Naturally, she didn''t show it. She just bowed her head and wry smile: "I just ask at will. If brother Qing doesn''t like it, I won''t ask any more."


    "Where do you live?"


    Gu Yanqing asked coldly.


    Lin Yumin choked and looked up at him: "brother Qing asked me what to do with this?"


    Does he want her to live in his house?


    "Is it inconvenient?" Gu Yanqing did not reply and asked again.


    Lin Yumin nodded with a shy smile: "I''m in his Highness''s mansion. There''s nothing inconvenient."

 Chapter 1099

    "That''s good. Go back early. Another hour will be the night ban."


    He left a word and turned to leave. Lin Yumin''s smile froze, like a bucket of cold water rushing from head to head. She didn''t understand whether Gu Yanqing pity her or hate her.


    "Brother Qing, wait a minute. I have something to say to you!"


    Lin Yumin pushed the wheelchair and grabbed his sleeve. It''s not easy to meet Gu Yanqing. How can she let him go easily.


    "..." Gu Yanqing looked back, but he didn''t reply. He seemed to be waiting for her to finish speaking soon. Lin Yumin bit her lip and said in a slow voice, "the empress asked me to come to the capital to help her deal with brother Qing. I saw her yesterday. I want to have a detailed talk with brother Qing..."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong waited for a long time, but he did not see Gu Yanqing back. She sat on the stone ladder and stared at Zhao Cheng slightly depressed: "bodyguard Zhao, where did your highness go and why didn''t you come back?"


    "Why don''t you go down and have a look?"


    Zhao Chengdao is impatient to see Bai ruotong waiting.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "go quickly."


    For some reason, her heart was a little worried and afraid.


    I have a hunch that something will happen.


    Zhao Cheng ran into the crowd and soon disappeared. Gu Yixiu yawned beside her and nestled in Bai ruotong''s arms.


    "Is Xiuer sleepy?"


    She rubbed his head and asked softly. Gu Yixiu shook his head: "not sleepy, with his mother, Xiuer is not sleepy at all."


    "Little liar, if you are sleepy, why do you lie?" Bai ruotong couldn''t laugh or cry. She raised her hand and scraped his little nose, spoiling him.


    Gu Yixiu flattened his mouth, drooped his eyes and muttered: "because if Xiuer is sleepy, he will be sent back to the house by his father later. It''s not easy to see his mother once. Xiuer doesn''t want to be separated from her so soon."


    His innocent and romantic words, like the spring breeze, make people feel warm. Bai ruotong''s mouth can''t stop rising. It happens that someone is calling to buy and sell ice sugar gourd in front of his ear. She stood up, patted slightly wrinkled clothes: "you wait here, mother to buy you a bunch of ice sugar gourd, after eating should be able to not so sleepy."


    "Good!"


    Gu Yixiu smiles sweetly and nods cleverly. Seeing this, the bodyguard wanted to keep up with him. Bai Rutong stopped him and said, "you are good to guard your highness."


    This time, Gu Yanqing takes Zhao Cheng and a bodyguard with her. She is a grown-up and can''t have an accident. There are so many people here. If Gu Yixiu is lost, it''s not good.


    After buying the ice sugar gourd, she turned to go towards Gu Yixiu. Suddenly someone rushed with her. Before she could react, she was pushed by a force, tilted outward and fell into the lake.


    ¡­¡­


    After searching for a long time, Zhao Cheng finally met Gu Yanqing at the entrance of a small alley. Gu Yanqing came out of the alley with a low face, and Zhao Cheng immediately welcomed him: "Your Highness."


    "Why are you here? Don''t you look at the girl? "


    Gu Yanqing''s voice was irritated.


    "White girl let me come down to you." Zhao Cheng was ashamed.


    Gu Yanqing didn''t pay any attention to him any more. He walked quickly towards the river bank. Before he came near, he heard someone in the crowd shouting: "someone fell into the water!"


    Then there was Gu Yixiu''s voice: "mother!"


    Gu Yanqing''s heart sank heavily and rushed to the river bank quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong wants to swim to the Bank of the river, but a hand suddenly grabs her firmly from the bottom of the water. She took a mouthful of water and looked down. There was a man in black at the bottom of the water.


    She desperately wants to break free, but suddenly three people come to the water. They hold Bai Rutong''s feet and tie a heavy stone to her feet.

 Chapter 1100

    Bai ruotong felt that he was about to suffocate. His throat was full of water and he couldn''t even breathe. She watched her body fall, but there was nothing she could do


    "Putong..."


    She suddenly heard a violent sound of falling into the water, and a figure came slowly with her. Bai Rutong closed his eyes and lost his last consciousness.


    Hazy, one segment after another hit her, she first came to this world, and Bai Chusheng Gu Yanqing and his party had contact. She saw that she was jealous for Gu Yanqing, worried about his gains and losses, and shed tears for him.


    Her every move revolves around this man.


    She remembered, she remembered everything. She is in love with this man. I love this man more than anyone else.


    No wonder when she gets along with him, she can''t help blushing and heartbeating, because she loves this man.


    ¡­¡­


    When she woke up, a sense of suffocation hit her. She opened her eyes and saw herself lying in Gu Yanqing''s arms. He looked at her nervously. He was wet all over and his hair stuck to his face. Junyi''s face is full of panic. At the moment of seeing her awake, the panic disappears, and then there is ecstasy.


    "Little girl, what can I do for you?"


    His voice trembled.


    Bai ruotong raised his hand and grabbed his skirt. She opened her mouth, but her voice was feeble: "Your Highness... Your highness... I remember, your highness... I love you... I love you..."


    She repeated "I love you" over and over again in a short and sincere voice. She wanted to let him know that she remembered everything now


    She also knows his sadness in these months, and he never leaves.


    She clenched Gu Yanqing''s skirt and buried her head in his arms: "Your Highness... Your highness... My highness..."


    Gu Yanqing''s expression flashed a violent consternation. He didn''t care how weak her body was. He bowed his head and hugged her tightly: "do you really remember everything?"


    "Well..."


    She nods hard, Gu Yanqing''s body trembles slightly, if a step later, his little girl may really not come back.


    Both of them are wet. Although the sky is approaching the summer solstice, the night is still slightly cold. Gu Yanqing didn''t delay any more, so he helped Bai ruotong into the carriage and sent her back to her house.


    After changing clothes, Gu Yanqing also changed clean robes with Bai Chusheng. When Bai Chusheng heard that she had recovered her memory, he rushed into Qingtong hospital. She took a sip of ginseng soup cooked by Qi''er and looked at Bai Chusheng with a smile.


    Her brother never abandoned her, which was the happiest thing for her. The reason why she was able to recover her memory was that Bai ruotong thought about it just now. Maybe she was frightened and rushed to the Wushan art in her body.


    She is so lucky all the time, as Yan Jun said. Bai ruotong had no choice but to smile. As soon as he put down the bowl, Bai Chusheng and Gu Yanqing had already pushed the door in.


    "Rutong, is that true? Have you really recovered your memory? "


    Bai Chusheng said in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong nodded helplessly. This was the most question she had heard tonight. But looking at Bai Chusheng''s ecstatic appearance, she didn''t have the heart to disturb him.


    "Although it''s a happy event for Rutong to recover his memory, it''s something someone did on purpose."


    Gu Yanqing twists her eyebrows. When he saves the little girl, she is tied with a huge stone on her leg. If it wasn''t for him and Zhao Cheng, I''m afraid she would not be saved. At the thought of this, Gu Yanqing''s heart is heavy to pull up.


    "Someone pushed me on purpose," said Bai ruotong. Her eyes were slightly constricted. She held her body and bit her lips. Her words were full of anger. "As your highness said, today''s affair is someone deliberately dealing with me."

 Chapter 1101

    "This matter must be investigated by Wang."


    Dare to move his little girl, he must let the other party pay for his life!


    Gu Yanqing thought so, helped the little girl to sit on the bed: "you have a rest tonight, and I will visit you tomorrow."


    Time is not early, although the birthday was not satisfactory, but the little girl recovered the memory, more important than anything.


    "Your Highness..."


    Bai ruotong''s red lips opened and closed. She looked at Gu Yanqing eagerly, as if she wanted to say something.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "No... nothing..."


    She has too much to say to Gu Yanqing, but she can''t say it. Looking at her like this, he rubbed her head, mouth gently spit out two words: "go."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yanqing hurried out of the room, and Bai Chusheng accompanied her in the room. After chatting for a while, Bai Chusheng left the room.


    Orange blew out the candle in the room and helped Bai ruotong to the couch. There was silence in the room. Bai ruotong opened his eyes, but he couldn''t sleep anyway.


    Today Gu Yanqing suddenly left because of what, she did not know the reason, but intuition told her that he must have seen someone.


    "Patta."


    At this time, the lattice of the window opens, a shadow jumps in from the window and closes the window. Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" with fright. She opened her eyes and stared at the figure in the room: "you... Who are you?"


    "Little girl, can''t even see the figure of the king?"


    Gu Yanqing''s words were full of laughter. Although it was dark, he walked to Bai ruotong''s bed and sat down. Bai ruotong''s eyes were full of joy, and then the joy fell down again. She stared at him in surprise: "how can you come back?"


    "Didn''t you just want me to go? Since I can''t bear it, I''m here to accompany you. " Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong''s mouth slightly drew. If he didn''t want to go, he could have stayed a little longer. Why did he have to be here in the dark at this moment.


    "What? Not happy? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness, what did you see today? Why did you suddenly rush away?"


    Bai ruotong asked directly.


    "Just met someone." He didn''t say it directly.


    "Who?" She asked, the more he did not say, the more she felt that this person was very important. Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned, and then raised a smile: "little girl, do you feel a sense of crisis?"


    "Yes! If you don''t tell me, I thought you were going to meet other girls! " She deliberately provoked him.


    "I really met an aunt..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Bai ruotong took his hand and bit it hard.


    He could not laugh or cry: "if the king admits that he is in tryst, are you going to kill the king?"


    "Then I won''t marry you!" She threatened.


    He knew that what she said was not true. He nodded her nose and said, "little girl, I''m wrong. I should not leave you. If it were not for me, you would not fall into the water.


    I did see a woman, but that woman has nothing to do with me. You should know who I am


    He explained in a soft voice.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head and muttered: "so, you still left me because of other women."


    "I''m wrong."


    Anyway, it''s true that he left.


    "You don''t want to tell me who that woman is, you are deliberately bullying me!"


    She complained.


    "I''m not bullying you. I just don''t want to worry you."


    He came back.


    Although she believed what he said, her heart was sour. She sat up, retreated to the end of the wall, deliberately keeping a distance from him. Trying to express dissatisfaction with such naive behavior.

 Chapter 1102

    "Angry?"


    Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, speechless doting. Bai ruotong snorted and turned away. He approached her a little bit: "really angry with the king?"


    "You have a dog out there!"


    She was vicious, word by word.


    "Keep... A dog?"


    Gu Yanqing can''t laugh or cry. Is she confused? He does have a dog. Can Sanbao make her jealous.


    "All the women except me are dogs!"


    She said sarcastically.


    In front of Gu Yanqing, she doesn''t care about her education and image. What''s more, she is angry now, and her jealousy has already been attacking her heart.


    "Ha ha..." Gu Yanqing was amused by her lovely appearance. He tried to touch her head, but she dodged him. "Don''t worry, I don''t have any other dogs. From the beginning to the end, I only have you."


    Bai ruotong


    I thank your family!


    He actually made fun of her.


    "Gu Yanqing! Do you want to be angry with me to make you feel at ease? " She was about to jump with his anger.


    Gu Yanqing ignored her anger and put her in her arms. She was so angry and gnashing her teeth that she was the little girl he knew. He doesn''t feel used to it if she isn''t around him.


    "How can I be so angry with you? If you are angry, who should I marry? " He said.


    "Your Highness can marry many women, and there is no lack of me." She said sarcastically.


    "You..."


    Gu Yanqing had no choice but to smile. Just as he was about to explain, orange''s voice came from outside the door: "Miss, haven''t you slept yet?"


    Gu Yanqing closed her lips and stopped talking. Bai Rutong was stunned. She suddenly felt that the scene in front of her was so familiar. When she crossed the world, Gu Yanqing also came to her room, but at that time she was only on guard against him.


    Just like today, there was a maid knocking at the door. At the thought of this scene, Bai ruotong''s mouth began to smile cunningly: "I didn''t sleep. Suddenly a big mouse came into the room, which made me unable to sleep well."


    "Big mouse?" Orange is surprised, "how can there be a big mouse in a good house?"


    Gu Yanqing squints her eyes, and the little girl satirizes him again. It seems that if he doesn''t give her some strength, she doesn''t know his strength. She is about to reply, but Gu Yanqing lowers her head and kisses her lips.


    His sudden kiss was unexpected to her. Bai ruotong was bullied by him before he could react.


    She just fell into the water today. She was very weak. How could she resist when he pressed her. Gu Yanqing put her head on her shoulder and said in a low voice, "do you want orange to come in now?"


    Bai ruotong''s body was stiff and he didn''t dare to move.


    "Miss, can I help you?"


    Asked orange.


    Gu Yanqing raised his hand and the bed curtain fell. Bai ruotong was about to reply, "no need." Gu Yanqing''s hand had covered her mouth: "what if I let her in? Isn''t there a big mouse in the house? How would you like orange to help you drive away the mice? "


    This asshole!


    Bai ruotong was so angry that he vomited blood. He did it on purpose! This man bullies her all the time.


    "Miss, I''m in!"


    Orange said, slightly opened the door. White if Tong''s hand suddenly a tight, Gu Yanqing quietly smile a, pick eyebrow query: "know wrong?"


    She is indignant, but if she doesn''t bow her head, Gu Yanqing is likely to let orange see their present scene.


    She doesn''t want to be in such a situation. It''s a shame.


    Bai ruotong nodded in a hurry, and Gu Yanqing let her go.


    "Orange, don''t come here!"


    She almost exclaimed in surprise. Orange, who wanted to open the curtain, was slightly stunned, holding the lantern pestle in place: "Miss, what''s the matter? Don''t you need oranges to come in? "


    "Yes... No... no need. I lied to you. There are no mice in the room."


    There''s only one villain!

 Chapter 1103

    Orange son doubted of slant head: "really don''t have?"


    "Well, go back and have a rest. I''m going to sleep too. I''m tired for so long. I''m sleepy to death."


    She said.


    Orange smell speech, no longer stay what, slightly nodded for a moment, turned out of the room. As soon as she left, Bai Rutong turned back and angrily said to Gu Yanqing, "Your Highness! Do you really want to bully people like that! "


    "You bullied me first." He retorted.


    Bai ruotong bit his lip, and his heart was not a taste. Other lovers spoil their girlfriends, but she meets a fool and thinks about how to bully her all the time.


    "Yes, I knew to bully you, so don''t come to me in the future, and I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" She was really angry.


    Gu Yanqing this just flustered, he just seemed to play too much: "little girl, this king is wrong, this king will never joke with you again."


    "Anyway, your highness will ruin my reputation to make you happy." Thanks to her saying so much to him today and falling into the water again, the man didn''t seem to care about her at all and refused to say a word of truth to her.


    At the thought of this place, Bai ruotong could not help feeling sad.


    "I''m just joking with you." Gu Yanqing felt slightly guilty. When he saw the little girl playing, he couldn''t help bullying her.


    "Joking? It''s obviously bullying. Fortunately, I haven''t married my highness now. If I do, I don''t know what way my highness will bully me. " She turned over and covered herself with a quilt.


    "After that, how about I let the little girl bully me? I don''t bully little girls any more? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Well! I don''t believe you! A man can be trusted, and a sow can go up a tree She swears.


    "You could have gone up the tree." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. Then he jumped up from the bed and threw himself at him: "Gu Yanqing! I''ll fight with you! "


    He called her a pig!


    There is no royal law!


    Bai ruotong grabbed him by the neck and was about to bite him, but he easily grasped his hand: "I''m wrong. I''m a pig, not a little girl. Don''t be angry, OK? As for who that woman is, I will talk to you well as long as you are not angry. "


    White if Tong stares round eye, half believe half doubt of looking at him: "you really can say?"


    "Well," he nodded. Although he didn''t want to talk about Lin Yumin with her, he didn''t want to make the little girl jealous. "Her name is Lin Yumin, the sister of the princess who died. She has been in Chengyang county all the time. Today, when I saw her in the capital, I was surprised, so I went forward and asked about her. "


    He returned.


    Bai ruotong flattened his lips and choked slightly: "what you said is true?"


    "Nature is true."


    Gu Yanqing nodded. But he didn''t say anything after that. After that, Lin Yumin told him all about the Queen''s plan. The queen hopes Lin Yumin to separate the relationship between him and Bai ruotong.


    He and Rutong will never be separated by anyone, but even so, Gu Yanqing''s heart is still hard to calm.


    "Lin Yumin..."


    She thought the name was so familiar that she dropped her eyes and thought for a moment, then suddenly recalled it. Isn''t this the woman Murong Lian''an asked her to be careful? Gu Yanqing for her, can leave her, on behalf of this woman, in his heart may also occupy a certain position.


    No


    When Bai ruotong thought of this, he denied himself.


    That woman and Gu Yanqing must be innocent.


    Because she was the sister of the former princess, he was just curious. She should believe Gu Yanqing. If Gu Yanqing really pretends to be another woman, why must he treat her so well.

 Chapter 1104

    Bai ruotong took a heavy breath to stabilize his mind. Gu Yanqing saw that she did not speak, and stirred up her jaw: "little girl, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing."


    She squashed her lips and refused to admit it.


    "Little girl, don''t think wildly or don''t believe me!" He gathered his smile and said solemnly.


    "Naturally, I believe in your highness."


    Although a joke is a joke, she can feel Gu Yanqing''s sincerity to her. Just at the thought of other women around him, her heart couldn''t help getting sour. Bai ruotong didn''t ask much about the former princess because it might be a pain in Gu Yanqing''s heart.


    "I''m not happy with her, but she once..." Gu Yanqing said. After a pause, he thought about it and decided to hide it in his heart. "Nothing''s wrong. You have a good rest today and wait for the Japanese King Yixiu of the Ming Dynasty to deliver it."


    Then he got up and left. Bai ruotong subconsciously grabbed the corner of his coat: "you... Are you going? But now it''s a night ban. What should I do if I''m found out! "


    Nanyuan forbids night, even if it''s the Lord, you can''t go in and out at will.


    "What? Do you want me to go


    He asked.


    Bai Rutong''s face suddenly turned red and glared at Gu Yanqing: "what are you talking about! I''m not reluctant to part with you! "


    "Really not reluctant?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "I''m just worried about you being discovered! If you do that again, I''ll leave you alone! "


    Can''t he be more serious.


    Gu Yanqing smile, he understand the little girl''s meaning, nodded: "the king here with you."


    "I don''t want to sleep with you!"


    She knew what was on his mind.


    "I don''t sleep."


    He followed her. Just now I made the little girl angry. He''s going to do it for her now.


    Bai ruotong immediately feels a little sorry. Gu Yanqing is very tired today. How can he do without sleeping? She turns her eyes, takes out a quilt from the cupboard and throws it into Gu Yanqing''s arms: "this bed is very big. You can''t touch me."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved slightly: "you are inviting..."


    "Don''t say it!"


    She covered his mouth to stop him talking nonsense. Gu Yanqing''s laughter came from her fingers


    That night, Bai ruotong slept soundly, but Gu Yanqing was in a bit of a dilemma. The little girl didn''t let him touch her. But he arched himself into his arms. Legs boldly on her body.


    He didn''t know that the little girl was sleeping badly, but for the first time he felt her sleeping so close.


    At last, Gu Yanqing had no choice but to hold her tightly and not let her move.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning. When Bai ruotong woke up, Gu Yanqing had disappeared in the room. After breakfast, Wu Tieguai came to feel her pulse at noon.


    "Are you sure the memories are restored?"


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "it''s all recovered. I remember everything before."


    "But you still need to take the medicine. It''s very harmful to your body. You''ve been in Wushan before. Don''t be careless."


    Wu Tieguai reminded.


    Bai ruotong nodded. Wu Tieguai''s meaning was clear to her.


    "How do you remember the contents of Chinese herbal medicines in the book?"


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    "It''s all written down." She came back.


    Somehow, since she lost her memory, her memory is especially good. Even if she looks casual and half hearted. Can also firmly remember the contents of the book.


    "Next time, I''ll start teaching you how to plant." He said.


    "Good."


    Now that she has recovered her memory, she does not regret that she chose to practice Wushan when she lost her memory. Instead, she appreciates the decision she made when she lost her memory.

 Chapter 1105

    "Dr. Wu, I have something to ask you."


    Two people discussed this matter for a moment, Bai Rutong suddenly thought of Bai Yinling''s affair, and said.


    "You said


    "Have you met my third sister?" She asked.


    Wu Tieguai stroked his beard for a moment, nodded and said, "I''ve seen it twice. What''s the matter?"


    "Do you think she can practice Wushan?"


    Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows. The novel he had read didn''t show Bai Yinling''s ability. Yan Jun once said that the content of the novel was written by Meng Po at will. But if it''s written at will, why do the things she experienced here reappear one by one in the novel?


    Perhaps, this is not random writing at all, but the fate of embellishment. Yan Jun, he knew what difficulties she was going to meet and gave her some advice.


    Wait


    Thinking of this, Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly jumped. She still remembered that Yan Jun had promised himself that he would give her something. Is it this super memory that he sent?


    Because Yan Jun knew that she would practice Wushan in the future, so he brought it to her?


    When Bai ruotong thought of this, his heart suddenly brightened.


    She felt close to the truth.


    "This... Is really hard to judge," Wu Tieguai shook his head and sighed. "If she is like you, it''s better to distinguish if she carries the deed with her, but it''s all hidden. How can she see people at will?"


    What he said was the ruby hanging around Bai ruotong''s neck.


    "En, please..." Bai ruotong nodded. If Bai Yinling really wanted to hide it, Wu Tieguai really couldn''t see it. "There''s one thing I want to ask Dr. Wu, you..."


    She asked another question. Wu Tieguai answered her questions one by one. They said a lot, and it was three hours after the end. Bai ruotong wrote a letter to orange: "orange, send this letter to Lansheng by hand."


    Bai ruotong once came from a mountain stronghold. Maybe Lan Sheng and others will know more about her. Orange son surprised to see white if Tong, immediately nodded: "orange son clear."


    "Be safe all the way." She said.


    Orange promise: "orange know, Miss arrangement of things orange will complete."


    ¡­¡­


    After all this, Bai ruotong''s stomach began to cry. She remembered that Gu Yanqing had said that she would send Gu Yixiu today, but she had waited for a long time, but she had never seen them.


    Is there something wrong?


    She wanted to send midnight to inquire, but as soon as she gave the order, an idea flew through her mind.


    She wanted to see for herself what Gu Yanqing was doing.


    "Midnight, I''m with you. You wait for me to change into men''s clothes. " Bai said and went into the room.


    The old lady turned a blind eye to her random appearance. Because she trusts Bai ruotong wholeheartedly, now Bai ruotong doesn''t need to report to Zhao Zhong.


    They took a carriage all the way to Rongqin palace. The steward saw that it was Bai ruotong. He didn''t dare to delay and let him into the mansion. As soon as Bai ruotong came to the main courtyard, he saw two people kneeling in the hall.


    One is Zhao Cheng, the other is the bodyguard who followed them yesterday.


    There are scars on their bodies, which were injured by the whip, and the bright red blood has penetrated into their clothes.


    Bai Rutong was surprised and rushed to Zhao Cheng: "manager Zhao, what are you doing kneeling here? Have you been punished? "


    "It has nothing to do with Miss Bai. My subordinates have done something wrong and are being punished by your highness."


    Zhao Cheng returned.


    "Is it because of yesterday?"


    She is so clever that she can''t guess why.


    Zhao Cheng did not reply, but did not deny it. Bai Rutong bit his lip. It seems that it is because of yesterday.

 Chapter 1106

    She pondered for a moment and went into the corridor. Before pushing the door, she heard Gu Yixiu giggle. She was slightly stunned and walked towards the room. Gu Yixiu was squatting on the ground, playing with a wooden toy. Beside him was a young woman.


    When the woman saw her, she was slightly stunned. Just when she wanted to ask, Gu Yixiu stood up from the ground and ran with her: "mother! How did you come here? "


    "If your father didn''t send you, I was wondering if something had happened," Bai said with a smile. He raised his eyes to the woman and said, "who are you?"


    "She''s Yixiu''s aunt," Gu said sweetly.


    "I''ve met Princess Dexin."


    Although Bai ruotong did not introduce her identity, Lin Yumin could guess who she was by listening to her conversation with Gu Yixiu. Bai said with a smile, "are you Lin Yumin?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Yumin nodded. Bai ruotong raised his eyes and gazed at the woman in front of him. Sitting in a wheelchair, she always has a shallow smile on her mouth and bright eyes. Although she is not a very delicate person, she looks friendly and makes people feel close.


    "What are you playing with?"


    Bai ruotong took his eyes back. It would be inappropriate for him to stare at others all the time. Gu Yixiu pointed to the toy on the ground and said, "this is the toy my aunt made for me. It''s called playing hamster."


    He took a small wooden hammer in his hand and shook it.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Did this dynasty have the toy "ground mouse"?


    "Your Highness is busy in the study now. If you don''t mind, can you talk with me? I''ve always heard rumors about the princess. I feel very kind when I see her today. I want to be close to her. "


    Lin Yumin said softly. Bai ruotong nodded. Yu Guang sees Zhao Cheng and his wife kneeling outside the courtyard. She squatted down and stroked Gu Yixiu''s head: "Yixiu, you go out and let Mr. Zhao get up and don''t stand."


    "But... But this is my father''s order. Yixiu doesn''t dare." Gu Yixiu bit his lip and hesitated for a moment. Bai ruotong said with a smile: "you are my highness. Why don''t you dare. If your highness asks, you will say that your mother asked you to do so. "


    "Good."


    Gu Yixiu just nodded. Now he is more sensible and knows the weight of his mother in his father''s heart.


    When Gu Yixiu leaves, Bai ruotong takes a seat on the bench, but her eyes are still on the small toys on the ground.


    "This toy is exquisitely made. Where did Miss Lin learn it from?"


    She asked tentatively.


    Lin Yumin shook the fan in his hand: "Yumin is playing blindly. If the princess likes it, I can ask the carpenter to fight for her."


    Hearing her words, Bai ruotong narrowed her eyes. She held her head in her hand and thought to herself.


    Is Lin Yumin also a passer-by?


    Yesterday, Bai Rutong was a little surprised to hear her name from Gu Yanqing. She had never heard of Gu Yanqing''s contact with other women, and Murong Lian''an also asked her to be careful of this woman. If she was just an ordinary girl, why would Murong Lian''an be so afraid?


    "Why did Miss Lin come to see your highness today?" She asked again.


    Lin Yumin pointed to his leg and said with a helpless smile: "naturally, it''s about legs. It''s not so much about looking for his highness as it''s about looking for Doctor Wu. I was in Chengyang County before, and Doctor Wu had some trouble with me. Now when I come to the capital, Doctor Wu can cure me."


    "What happened to your leg?" Bai asked again.


    When asked about other people''s pain, there was something wrong with it, but Lin Yumin didn''t seem to care about her legs at all. This makes Bai ruotong feel relieved to ask.

 Chapter 1107

    Lin Yumin didn''t speak up, but said, "didn''t your highness tell you about my leg?"


    "Your Highness seldom mentions Miss Lin in front of me, so I don''t know." Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    "Very little?" Lin Yumin had a little surprise in her eyes, but then she covered her lips with a smile, "are you kidding? If your highness seldom mentioned me, why didn''t the princess be half surprised when she saw me today, instead, she was always testing me? "


    "Why should I be surprised at Miss Lin?" Bai said with a smile instead of anger


    "Your Highness has little contact with women. Isn''t it strange that I''m here now?" Lin Yumin shakes the fan''s hand and stops slightly. Although the words are always peaceful, Bai Rutong hears the meaning of provocation. "It doesn''t matter if the princess doesn''t admit it. I''ve often heard of the princess in his Highness''s mouth."


    "Oh? What did your highness say? " Bai ruotong held his chin, but he was in a bit of interest.


    Lin Yumin said with a shy smile: "Your Highness says that the princess is jealous and behaves perversely, which always gives him a headache."


    Of course, Gu Yanqing didn''t say that. She just wanted to test Bai ruotong''s reaction.


    Bai ruotong was eating sugar beans. When she heard this, she held sugar beans'' hands and stopped slightly. She blinked and raised a bright smile: "Your Highness really said such a thing to you?"


    "What? Does the princess not believe it? "


    Lin Yumin asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his hand: "no, I naturally believe it. That''s who I am. He often gives his highness a headache and says a lot of willful words.


    But his highness always follows my temperament. I don''t know what''s wrong with him. I''m so bad to him, but he loves me to death. Alas, I''m also in a dilemma! "


    Bai Rutong rubbed his eyebrows with the appearance of a headache.


    Lin Yumin''s eyes tightened slightly. Bai ruotong is invincible. She is like a fist on the cotton, she did not form a half attack effect.


    "Then... Your highness really loves you, white girl." In the end, she was almost dry to spit out these words.


    "Yes, yesterday my highness asked me when I would marry him. I said, "wait, your highness is angry." Bai ruotong smiles innocently, and his words show no show off, as if they were human.


    Since Lin Yumin mentioned Gu Yanqing to her, why don''t she make a scene with her. This woman belittled Gu Yanqing and her own feelings, and thought that they could alienate at will.


    "Mother!"


    Gu Yixiu returns to Bai ruotong''s arms with light steps. He grins sweetly and rubs in her arms. "Yixiu has done it according to his mother''s orders."


    "Good boy."


    Bai ruotong touched his head and praised him.


    Lin Yumin looks at the two people who are so harmonious. If he doesn''t know, he seems to really think they are mother and son. There was a bitterness in her heart. Before she came here, she had already made enough psychological preparation. However, she was still stung to see that Bai ruotong was so proud.


    Half an hour later, Gu Yanqing, who had been busy, returned to the main courtyard. He looked at Bai ruotong and Lin Yumin. He raised his lips and went to Bai ruotong. He lowered his body and stroked the white flour on the corner of her mouth with his fingers: "how did you come here?"


    "Because your highness is not coming, so I''m here," said Bai ruotong. Yu Guang looked at Lin Yumin, who was smiling delicately. "I said what your highness is doing, because there are beautiful women in the room."

 Chapter 1108

    "Can you see what we have done with the lady?"


    Knowing that she was joking on purpose, Gu Yanqing asked along with her words. Bai ruotong flattened the corners of his mouth and did not reply. Lin Yumin clenched the fan tightly. From entering the room to now, he didn''t say a word to her, even his eyes never fell on her.


    "Brother Qing, but he''s finished?"


    She raised her voice to try to get Gu Yanqing''s attention. Gu Yanqing then looked back at her and said, "Why are you still here? Doctor Wu said that he has treated you?"


    She gritted her teeth: "brother Qing was not here just now. I played with my highness for a while. When the princess came, I would talk with her."


    Unlike Bai ruotong''s composure, she is always weak.


    "Oh? What did you say? "


    Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "I told you." Lin Yumin came back.


    Bai ruotong takes a sip of tea and looks at Lin Yumin. She is good to live to see, she prepares to say with Gu Yanqing what.


    Gu Yanqing smell speech a smile, he ordered the nose of a little wench: "do you speak ill of this king in front of others again?"


    "No, all my words are good. You don''t believe me, ask Miss Lin."


    Bai ruotong throws the conversation to Lin Yumin.


    Lin Yumin choked. Just now, she really wanted to taunt Bai ruotong quietly in front of Gu Yanqing, but the intimate conversation between them broke her plan.


    Finally, she sank her voice and said, "white girl didn''t say anything bad about brother Qing. She just told me that brother Qing loves her very much. Even if she acts willfully in front of brother Qing, brother Qing won''t be angry.


    She also said, "brother Qing really wants to marry her. I''m envious of her. With such a lovely girl, brother Qing''s family will not be bored in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Speechless.


    Bai Rutong rolled her eyes. This woman is really trying to test her friendship with Gu Yanqing.


    Murong Lian''an is right. This woman is a cruel character. But now Bai ruotong has no choice but to stand still, because she doesn''t know what the purpose of this woman is.


    If you only have feelings for Gu Yanqing, it''s OK to deal with it. If she has other purposes, it''s hard to deal with it.


    What''s more, she gives Bai Rutong a sense of unspeakable danger. Her body with a touch of bloody gas, not like the injured person, more like the smell of her from the inside out.


    "The little girl is right. I really love her and want to let her marry soon." His gentle words are always facing her.


    Lin Yumin screwed up her eyebrows, and Gu Yanqing didn''t know her like a person. When we get along with her, Gu Yanqing is cold, but when we stay with Bai Rutong, he is not cold.


    This makes Lin Yumin suspicious.


    What kind of poison did this woman give Gu Yanqing to change a person''s nature.


    "It''s too late. I''ll send my little girl back to my house later. Now I''ll send someone to send you back."


    He''s seeing the guests off.


    Lin Yumin''s eyes were tight, and the corners of his mouth gave a dry smile. He nodded: "yes."


    After Lin Yumin left, Bai ruotong rolled the silk handkerchief into a ball and threw it into his arms, as if to vent his anger.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing was puzzled.


    "Mother is jealous."


    Gu Yixiu said cleverly.


    "I''m not jealous. Even if I''m jealous, I should be jealous of your highness!"


    Bai Rutong pinched Gu Yixiu''s face and said softly.


    Gu Yixiu tilted his head and looked at her in amazement: "are you jealous of me? Why? "

 Chapter 1109

    "You are closer to Miss Lin. shouldn''t I be jealous of you?"


    Bai Rutong teases him on purpose.


    Gu Yixiu said with a serious face: "if my mother doesn''t like it, I will never get close to her again."


    Bai ruotong smiles and rubs his small head: "mother teases you to play. If you don''t eat your vinegar, you will be at ease."


    Gu Yixiu was relieved. He lay in Bai ruotong''s arms and looked back at Gu Yanqing: "Dad, can I go to my mother''s house today?"


    "It depends on what your mother means." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "well, Yixiu, I have something to talk to your father. Can you go to play with Mr. Zhao first?"


    "Good!"


    Gu Yixiu walked away and waited for the door to close. Bai ruotong restrained his smile: "Your Highness, why do you want to punish Mr. Zhao? Yesterday, I asked Mr. Zhao to look for you. If you are angry, just punish me. Why should you implicate others? "


    "I want to punish you." Gu Yanqing squints. He didn''t want to be disturbed yesterday, so he only brought two bodyguards. This little girl is so relaxed. If she doesn''t want to give up, he really wants to punish her.


    Bai Rutong choked.


    "These days, you don''t want to go out of the government. A big event has happened in the capital. You should be careful." Gu Yanqing said suddenly.


    "Big deal? What''s the big deal? "


    She didn''t understand.


    "Today, we found that three children were killed under the water bridge. The people of Jingzhao mansion are already investigating the matter, but they can''t find out why one of them came. He has reported it to the king, so don''t go out of the mansion recently."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "What do I have to do with the murder of a child? I''m not a child. Besides, shouldn''t this kind of thing be solved by the government? Why did he report it to your highness? "


    Bai ruotong didn''t understand. Gu Yanqing sighed a little, shook her head and said: "if it''s just an ordinary child, it''s still a small matter, but it''s not simple. The three children died miserably. They all lost their hearts and were completely removed.


    The three children belong to three families, so it''s not revenge, but intentional harm. That''s why... I''m worried. Don''t go out of the house until this is over. "


    Bai ruotong swallows a mouthful of saliva. Does Gu Yanqing mean that there is a murderer in the capital? But how could this happen in ancient times?


    "Is there no danger, your highness?"


    She worried.


    "What do you think is the problem with Wang? But my father ordered me to finish the case within one month, so I wanted to... "


    Before Gu Yanqing''s words were finished, Bai Rutong asked anxiously, "if it is not finished within one month, what punishment will your highness have?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Gu Yanqing did not speak up, he did not know, but can be clear, the emperor will not let him go easily.


    Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Your Highness, I also want to help you."


    "You help me?" Gu Yanqing raises eyebrows. It''s not that he doesn''t believe Bai ruotong. He just doesn''t want her to be in danger. Bai ruotong nodded: "as long as you can help your highness, let me do anything..."


    The science and technology of this dynasty is not well developed. If he is really a perverted murderer, wouldn''t it be like looking for a needle in a haystack to investigate this?


    Bai Rutong''s heart how to put down, just want to say again, Gu Yanqing rubbed her head: "little girl, don''t worry, you just need to stay in the house, I promise you, this thing will be completed in a month, I won''t let you worry."


    "But..."


    However, Bai ruotong was still unable to let go. Gu Yanqing no longer said much, but picked up the topic: "I want Yixiu to follow you. I also hope you can help me protect Yixiu."

 Chapter 1110

    If we investigate this matter, he will be known by the murderer. The people who can do this kind of thing are not ordinary people. Although the public security in his house has always been stable, he is still worried. But Bai Rutong is different. She is protected by Bai Chusheng. If Gu Yixiu follows Bai Rutong, he can rest assured.


    Gu Yanqing''s mind is naturally understood by Bai ruotong. She nodded and said seriously, "I understand."


    Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile and felt relieved. He rubbed Bai ruotong''s head and said in a low and mellow voice: "little girl, don''t be in any danger again, otherwise I will be too worried to fall asleep."


    "I know."


    She nodded seriously. Seeing this, Gu Yanqing no longer asked more questions, but talked with her about family customs and care about her physical condition. After their conversation was not so tense, Bai Rutong suddenly remembered an important thing. She twisted her eyebrows and looked at Gu Yanqing solemnly: "Your Highness, there is another thing I want to ask you. You must tell me honestly!"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Yanqing blinked, not sure why. Bai ruotong bit the lip, and her eyes flashed a touch of discontent. She came forward and held Gu Yanqing''s skirt: "tell me honestly, why did Miss Lin call your brother?"


    When she called like this, although Bai ruotong didn''t show anything on her face, she was very angry in her heart.


    Brother Qing?


    Such a close address, Gu Yanqing dare to say that there is nothing between herself and Miss Lin?


    If there is nothing, why does she call Gu Yanqing so intimately.


    "That''s what she wants to call. What does it have to do with me?"


    Gu Yanqing smiles, raises her hand to embrace in the bosom, "how? Do you want to be jealous of even one address? "


    "If it''s just a common address, I won''t be jealous, but it''s obviously unusual. You should be honest with me. Why does she call you that way?"


    Brother Qing!


    She just called him "His Highness". Would she call him so kindly without Gu Yanqing''s permission? Bai Rutong didn''t believe it.


    Gu Yanqing can''t laugh or cry. As for Lin Yumin''s address to himself, he never put it in his heart, because he didn''t care, so he didn''t correct it. But looking at the little girl, he seemed to be a little jealous, so he seriously explained: "if she wants to address me like this, I have nothing to do. If the little girl is jealous, I won''t allow her to address me like this in the future."


    "If you order her not to call you that, don''t you think I''m mean?"


    Bai ruotong said.


    In this way, Lin Yumin will know that the indifference she shows to her today is just pretending. In fact, she cares to death. She doesn''t want Lin Yumin to be so proud.


    Gu Yanqing really wants to cry and laugh: "what does that little girl think?"


    "I''ll call you that, too!"


    She turned her eyes and said.


    "No way!"


    Gu Yanqing didn''t even think about it, so she directly vetoed her decision.


    "Why?"


    Bai ruotong didn''t understand. If she could, she couldn''t.


    "You already have a brother!"


    He reminded her. What''s more, she calls his brother. The relationship between them is not brother and sister!


    Bai ruotong chuckled. His highness is serious enough.


    "But I don''t think it''s appropriate to call you your highness."


    Other women can call him so close. Why can''t she.


    Just call a highness, the relationship between them is too distant.


    She didn''t think so before, but since Lin Yumin appeared, she had a sense of crisis.


    Although Gu Yanqing faces her everywhere, if he doesn''t care about Lin Yumin at all, why does Lin Yumin appear here.

 Chapter 1111

    Thinking of this, Bai ruotong lives here. She recalled what Lin Yumin had said to her.


    ¡ª¡ªAsk your highness about my leg.


    Her legs? Is it related to Gu Yanqing?


    Bai Rutong looks back at Gu Yanqing with a hint of consternation.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing was a little at a loss.


    "Is Miss Lin''s leg related to your highness?"


    Her intuition told her that this matter was more or less related to Gu Yanqing, otherwise Gu Yanqing would not care so much about her and let Doctor Wu watch her legs for her.


    Sure enough, Gu Yanqing''s face darkened when he heard the question. He looked at Bai ruotong, bent his mouth slightly for a moment, and said seriously, "little girl, do you care so much about this?"


    "It really has something to do with you?"


    Bai Rutong exclaimed.


    Gu Yanqing choked, but shook her head: "about her leg, I don''t want to say now. I''ll tell you after I figure it out."


    What he meant was that he hoped that Bai ruotong would not force him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She bit her back teeth. As she thought, there was a relationship between Lin Yumin''s leg and Gu Yanqing. Although Gu Yanqing is not willing to admit it, his expression is a good proof of everything.


    Thinking of this, Bai ruotong had a bad feeling. For example, he knocked over the soy sauce bottle and had a bad feeling inside and outside. But she can''t really force Gu Yanqing. If she forces something he doesn''t want to say, isn''t it too unkind.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "in this case, I will not force your highness any more, but your highness must tell me after he has figured it out!"


    Gu Yanqing relieved smile, nodded: "I will tell you, but... Not now."


    If he told the little girl now, she would be worried and might misunderstand his relationship with Lin Yumin. Even if it''s a little uncomfortable, he doesn''t want the little girl to be like this. Because she doesn''t want the little girl to have any misunderstanding about him. He wanted her to believe her with all her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yanqing sent Bai ruotong and Gu Yixiu to the door. Just as he was about to leave, Bai ruotong suddenly called him: "Your Highness, wait!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing looks back and asks.


    With a smile from the corner of her mouth, she ran to Gu Yanqing, raised her foot, and gently dropped a kiss on his cheek: "I want to call your highness... Yanqing, how about it?"


    His eyes suddenly tightened. Just as he wanted to reply, Bai Rutong suddenly stepped back. She blushed, bit her lip and ran away. Gu Yanqing wanted to catch up with her, but she gave up in such a hurry.


    That''s all. Since she is shy, what does he force her to do.


    Back to Qingtong hospital, Qi''er cleans up a clean room for Gu Yixiu to live in. Bai ruotong wanted Gu Yixiu to live in the same room as himself. After all, he is a child, and he can easily take care of himself.


    But the little devil shook his head and said seriously, "no! My father told Xiuer that he could not live in the same room with his mother! "


    "Why?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and didn''t understand.


    "Because..."


    Gu Yixiu flattened his lips. Some people don''t know what to say. He always can''t say, because his father likes to be jealous?


    At the beginning, he made a very serious agreement with himself, one of which was that he was not allowed to live with his mother. And don''t let your mother dress for you.


    In the face of his father''s rude request, although Gu Yixiu was wronged, he agreed to stay in his mother''s house.


    Bai ruotong could not laugh or cry: "is it your father who won''t let you?"


    All of a sudden, she saw Gu Yixiu''s careful thinking.


    Gu Yixiu thought about it, nodded, and then said in a panic: "mother, don''t tell your father about this, OK?"


    If the father knew that he had complained to his mother, he would not let him go easily.


    Bai ruotong thought about it and seriously agreed: "good! I promise you

 Chapter 1112

    After arranging Gu Yixiu''s residence, Bai Rutong was slightly tired. Just as she wants to undress and go to sleep, Qi''er enters the room at this time. Bai Rutong sees that she is in a hurry and is surprised: "Qi''er? Why did you come all of a sudden? "


    "Here comes the young master."


    Said Kiel.


    Hearing the speech, Bai Rutong was slightly surprised. He put on his coat and went out of the inner room. Bai Chusheng was waiting in the outer room. When he saw Bai ruotong, he stood up and walked with her: "are you disturbed?"


    "Brother, why are you here now?"


    Bai ruotong was a little surprised. Bai Chusheng was never in a hurry. Bai Chusheng laughed bitterly, shook his head and said, "there''s something wrong with the capital. I heard that the small hall has come down to you. I''m a little worried. I''ll come to see you and your highness. Your highness can sleep?"


    "I''ve fallen asleep."


    Bai ruotong nodded, then asked: "what happened in the capital, brother also knows?"


    "What? Who have you heard of? " Bai Chusheng asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "Your Highness told me. He told me that now he is in charge of investigating this matter. Why did my brother suddenly ask about it? Does it have anything to do with my brother? "


    "Another homicide."


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows. "Did your highness tell you that I volunteered to cooperate with your Highness''s investigation today, but he refused?"


    "No!"


    Bai ruotong gathered his smile and suddenly became nervous. Even Bai Chusheng felt the danger. It must not be an ordinary event at this time.


    Bai Chusheng nodded and sighed helplessly: "Your Highness doesn''t tell you it''s natural. He always doesn''t want you to worry about him."


    He also doesn''t want to make Bai Rutong worried, but he is more worried about these two people. Now Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing have the same heart. As a brother, Bai Chusheng doesn''t want his sister to have an accident on the one hand and Gu Yanqing on the other.


    Now the three of them are grasshoppers tied to a rope.


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong bowed his mouth depressed: "I originally wanted to follow his highness to investigate this matter today, but his highness refused me. I guess he didn''t want me to participate in it. I also understand that his highness did so much for my good, but... I don''t want his highness to be in danger.


    If my brother thinks it''s strange, it must be a difficult thing. "


    Bai Chusheng sat down and took a mouthful of water before he said, "it''s really difficult. That''s why I came to ask you. You don''t know. Two hours ago, a child''s body was found at the entrance of the northwest lane. The body was even more strange. This time, the kidney was removed.


    And the technique is very pure. There are many people passing by at the entrance of the northwest lane, but they all said that they did not hear any children crying or any movement. "


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Listening to Bai Chusheng''s words, she could not help but feel a little nervous. If things are as complicated as Bai Chusheng said, then


    wait.


    "Brother, no one heard it? Very skillful? What kind of skillful technique is it? "


    She blinked and asked seriously.


    Bai Chusheng was stunned by her sudden question, and then said: "the kidney is completely removed, and... The incision is very neat. I don''t know what weapon was used to remove it."


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he couldn''t help thinking of the "ground mouse" toy he saw in Gu Yixiu''s house today.


    In his previous life, Bai ruotong had seen many criminal investigation films more or less. There were many abnormal murderers in the films. They all like to take the kidneys of the victims


    Is it difficult to


    Is there another passer-by in the world besides her?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong was slightly surprised, and was startled by his idea.


    But the weapons in this world are not small and exquisite. Even daggers have the length and width of one hand.


    But what Bai Chusheng said was not the wound of a dagger.

 Chapter 1113

    If it''s really a dagger, Bai Chusheng should tell her at once, instead of worrying so much.


    She suddenly thought of Lin Yumin''s abnormality today, and the shallow blood of Lin Yumin


    An idea of adventure sprang up in her mind.


    Is... Lin Yumin a passer-by? She killed them?


    If it''s not for the walkers, how can she have the toys of that world? If it''s not for the walkers, how can she


    But the next second, Bai ruotong gave up his idea.


    It should not be Lin Yumin. From yesterday to today, she seems to be too sensitive to Lin Yumin. She''s in a wheelchair. How could she do it.


    "My brother just said that the incisions are very small, so what do you think is the talent to take out a person''s kidney completely?"


    Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng shook his head with a bitter smile, put down the cup and said, "I don''t know about this, but the only thing I can know is that it''s not ordinary people. Even the most powerful Wuzuo and butchers in the capital city can''t do it.... "


    Bai ruotong twisted his brows.


    "Do you know something?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    "Brother, I have a bold guess. Do you dare to believe me?"


    She asked if she dared, not if she could. Bai Chusheng was stunned. He looked at Bai ruotong in bewilderment. He rubbed his eyebrows and said, "you say it is. What dare you do?"


    Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders and sighed: "I think the person who does this kind of thing is a passer-by like me. If I say that, will my brother believe me?"


    "A runner like you?"


    Bai Chusheng was stunned.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "brother, don''t doubt that what can''t be done in this world can be done in my world. And today, I find that a person is likely to cross over like me."


    When she saw Lin Yumin in Gu Yanqing''s house, she had such an idea in her mind. Now it is more and more true.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Call Lin Yumin!" Bai ruotong sniffed. Maybe the air at night was too cold, and she had a cold. "Today, I saw in your Highness''s mansion that she gave her little toy, which is not in the world at all, and she gave me a similar feeling. I think that she is probably the same as me, who came through.


    Bai Chusheng frowned: "is that really the case with that woman?"


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, "but I''m not sure if she killed me. It''s just my idea. Listen to your highness say, she now lives in the prince''s mansion, I wonder, well, how can she appear in the prince''s mansion.


    So I''m going to see her tomorrow. If there''s something wrong with her, I''ll tell my brother about you


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows: "you doubt Miss Lin''s affair. Don''t hurry to tell your highness. When you find the evidence, it''s not too late to say that."


    Bai ruotong thought about it and promised, "OK."


    The next day, the prince''s residence.


    Wu Tieguai looked up and asked, "does Miss Lin feel sore in her legs recently?"


    Lin Yumin shook his head: "No."


    "Really not at all?"


    Wu Tieguai has some differences.


    Lin Yumin nodded, eyes across a lonely: "No."


    Wen Yan, Wu Tieguai no longer asked. He left the room with the medicine box on his back. As soon as he left, Lin Yumin closed the door with a wheelchair. When the door closed, she lifted the soft cloth and stood up.


    "You have nothing on your legs, so why disguise?"


    The questioner is Bai Yinling who has been hiding behind the screen. Lin Yumin laughed: "if I don''t pretend, how can I approach brother Qing?"


    "But you are really powerful. You can deceive Wu Tieguai."


    Bai Yinling admired this very much.

 Chapter 1114

    She couldn''t figure out why the woman was so intelligent. Wu Tieguai is the first miracle doctor of Nanyuan. Who can hide his illness from Wu Tieguai, but the woman in front of him can easily hide it.


    "How are you getting ready? I heard that the prince of Nuzhen will arrive tomorrow, right


    Ignoring her praise, Lin Yumin started to smile. She wiped her hand and asked lazily, lying on the soft floor.


    "All ready, but..."


    Bai Yinling chokes slightly. She always thinks that Lin Yumin is too strange. At the beginning, she promised the empress to Approach Gu Yanqing, but she didn''t do anything except go to Gu Yanqing''s house last time.


    "But what?"


    "The queen is already urging. When are you going to start?" Bai Yinling''s eyes are slightly a Lin. she clenches her fist and looks coldly at the woman who is indifferent and smiling in front of her. She doesn''t do anything. She has been living in the prince''s mansion for so many days, and she is useless at all.


    "I''ve met Bai ruotong. She''s not such a divorcee. Even if you urge me, I can''t do it, "Lin Yumin smiles, holding a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake in her mouth." I want to ask you, what happened between you and Bai ruotong? Why are you so wary of her.


    And I haven''t seen you and the prince love each other for so long in the prince''s mansion. Is it hard for the prince not to love you at all? "


    Bai Yinling''s heart tingles slightly, and Lin Yumin easily provokes a warning in her heart.


    Her relationship with Gu chenlian is becoming increasingly stalemate. It''s not that she doesn''t want to change, but Gu chenlian doesn''t want to hear what she says anymore. The Empress Dowager''s affairs were originally planned by her, in order not to let Bai Rutong marry Gu Yanqing so quickly.


    She was obviously thinking about Gu chenlian, but what about Gu chenlian? It happened that she did not put her good in the eyes, but also abused her as a cool and thin woman.


    Even if it is strong again, Bai Yinling''s heart will hurt.


    "Liangyuan, Princess Dexin has come to the mansion."


    Just at this time, red leaf knocks on the door, white Yinling pushes the door open, red leaf straight to the point of the report. Bai Yinling''s face sank slightly and looked back at Lin Yumin: "how can Bai ruotong come? What did you say to her? "


    "She should have come to investigate me. Where is she now?" Lin Yumin is not surprised. Everything is in her plan. Yesterday, she brought the toy into Rongqin palace to attract Bai Rutong''s attention.


    I thought it would take several days for her to notice the existence of the toy, but I didn''t expect that as soon as I went, she arrived.


    "In the study, I''m talking to the prince."


    Red leaf road.


    White Yin Ling smell speech, suddenly twisted Xiu eyebrow: "I go to see."


    "I''ll come with you." Lin Yumin got up, got into the wheelchair and waved to Bai Yinling, "come here and push me."


    ¡­¡­


    In the study.


    The aroma of fragrance is swirling in the study. Bai ruotong can''t help but take out a silk handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose. Gu chenlian likes to smell when he is reading. Although the fragrance is not strong, it has a sweet smell. Bai ruotong didn''t like the smell. He felt dizzy.


    Gu chenlian seemed to see her displeasure and sent someone to transfer the smoke.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She never comes to the prince''s mansion. Now she comes to visit on her own initiative. Naturally, Gu chenlian will not be so narcissistic as to think that she came here for him.


    "There is a guest in your house. I''d like to inquire about this guest with you."


    Bai Rutong replied with a smile.


    The pen in Gu chenlian''s hand stopped, and his eyes could not help a little annoyed. Although he knew that she didn''t come here because of him, she was so frank, but it was unpleasant to hear.

 Chapter 1115

    "You mean Lin Yumin?"


    His words suddenly cold down, mixed with a bit unhappy. Bai ruotong nodded, blinked and went to him: "is that Lin Yumin familiar to you?"


    She has lived in his house for so long that Gu chenlian doesn''t feel curious at all.


    "It has nothing to do with my palace. If you come here because of this woman, you don''t have to ask me anything. I don''t want to answer anything."


    That woman was brought back by Bai Yinling, because it had nothing to do with him. He didn''t want to care. Now, he doesn''t want to be involved with Bai Yinling.


    "What if this woman is likely to harm you?" Bai asked.


    Gu chenlian gave a sneer. He stood up and walked with Bai ruotong. He looked down at her: "a woman with a broken leg, what can threaten our palace? Why should my palace be afraid of her?


    It''s you. Why do you come here because of a woman? Is she endangering your interests? Is it because of Gu Yanqing? This woman is Gu Yanqing''s sister-in-law, so don''t you worry? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong screwed up his eyebrows. She was kind to mention Gu chenlian, but she didn''t want to be treated like this. She did care about Lin Yumin''s identity, but now she has more important things to care about. In contrast, the connection between Lin Yumin and Gu Yanqing is not worth her serious attention.


    "Your Highness, Liangyuan and Miss Lin are here."


    A bodyguard bowed into the room to break the deadlock. Gu chenlian was slightly stunned, and then a touch of irony rose up in the corner of his mouth: "look, people are attracted by you. What do you want to ask, go directly to ask them."


    "Your Highness, I know you have a deep misunderstanding about me, but I don''t want anything to happen to you. Your position is different from that of Rutong, but if Rutong can understand one thing, it is that you are not a bad person.


    Therefore, you must be careful to guard against Miss Lin


    Bai ruotong lowers his voice and finishes these words in a hurry. Gu chenlian just wants to retort. Bai Yinling has already taken Lin Yumin into the room. Looking at them, Bai Rutong gathered his smile and strode towards them.


    "I was just about to find Miss Lin. I didn''t expect you to come by yourself."


    She jumps over Bai Yinling and talks to Lin Yumin directly. Bai Yinling''s persistent fan hand is slightly tight. Yu Guang looks at Gu chenlian. Seeing that Gu chenlian''s expression is so bad, she is shocked.


    "What does the princess want from me?"


    Lin Yumin asked.


    "Don''t you mean you want to have more contact with me? I''ll send it to your door to let you have more contact. "


    White Rutong road.


    Lin Yumin''s lips were stiff. She didn''t expect that Bai ruotong was so frank and frank. What she said with Bai ruotong yesterday was nothing more than two polite sentences to facilitate her to approach her in the future.


    However, Bai ruotong turned away from the guests and sent them to his own home.


    "If you have something to do, don''t disturb our palace here."


    Gu chenlian, who has been silent, wring his eyebrows to see off the guests in a cold voice. Bai Rutong didn''t care about his attitude. He pushed Lin Yumin''s wheelchair out of the room. Bai Yinling was ignored by Bai ruotong from beginning to end. She thought about it and didn''t follow. She stayed in the study.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "I want to be here with your highness." Bai Yinling stepped forward and said with a smile.


    "Get out of here!"


    As soon as she stroked the inkstone, she was slapped away by Gu chenlian. Bai Yinling only felt that her hand was burning. She took it back and saw that there was a red mark on her palm.


    Just now, he was very hard, as if her fingers were stained with something dirty. He was very disgusted.


    "Does your highness hate me so much now?"


    She asked, frowning.


    Gu chenlian didn''t reply. He bent down and looked at the book in his hand. Bai Yinling sneers. He is so ruthless that she still cares what he does.

 Chapter 1116

    Without more words, she walked out of the room and went straight to the direction where Bai ruotong and Bai ruotong left.


    "Does the princess have something to tell me today?"


    Lin Yumin asked. Bai ruotong nodded and raised his eyebrow: "yesterday I saw that the toy you brought to Xiuer was very strange, so I want to ask you, besides that toy, what else do you have?"


    "The princess is also interested in children''s gadgets?"


    Lin Yumin saw through but did not say through, asked. Bai ruotong nodded, shrugged and said, "can''t you?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not just the princess, is it?" Lin Yumin''s voice suddenly cold, she turned back, sharp cold eyes flashing light, "the princess is not want to know, I and you are the same kind of person?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Suddenly, his nose was itchy. Bai ruotong rubbed his nose and asked.


    "Princess, we should be from the same world, right?" Lin Yumin raised his lips and said, "you are also a passer-by, just like me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly fell. She thought that Lin Yumin would hide this, but she never thought that she said it without reservation. Seeing through his heart, Lin Yumin shook the fan and said with ease: "yesterday''s little toy was meant to attract the princess''s attention. In my opinion, you were really attracted by me."


    "Did you do what happened the day before yesterday in the capital?"


    Her words all say this up, white if Tong outspoken of ask a way.


    Lin Yumin raised her eyebrows: "what does that mean, princess? You mean the recent killing of children? "


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Ha..." Lin Yumin laughed. "The princess really looked up at me. How could this kind of thing be done by me? Where can I have such great ability? As you can see, I''m just a cripple."


    "What about the previous life? Who is your real identity? Is it a doctor? "


    Bai asked.


    "You think highly of me. I was just a college student in my previous life." Lin Yumin flattened his mouth and looked back at Bai ruotong innocently, "princess, since you and I are from the same world, I will not hide it from you.


    In addition to you and me, there may be other walkers in this world? The purpose of my coming here is quite clear with his Royal Highness Prince Rong. I am not your enemy. On the contrary, I am here to help the princess. "


    Her words suddenly became relaxed and amiable, but how could she miss the cunning Bai ruotong in her eyes? She raised a smile at the corner of her mouth: "would you help me? How are you going to help me? "


    "Kill the main character!"


    She answered simply.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    "I''ve read the novel and I know the plot. Bai Yinling was originally the protagonist in this novel, but you are just a NPC.


    But I envy you. You are more beautiful than the protagonist, even the princess of Prince Rong. Now that you can change your destiny, you must have your own abilities.


    Don''t worry, I won''t deal with you. I just want to survive safely in this world. I hate Bai Yinling, the prince and the empress. I can help you kill them. "


    Kill them.


    When she said these four words, her tone was very relaxed, as if she said another ordinary thing.


    Bai ruotong screwed up her eyebrows. She could never have been an ordinary college student in her previous life. If she was just an ordinary person, how could she make killing so easy?

 Chapter 1117

    Bai ruotong looked at the woman in front of him and released his wheelchair: "no matter what you do, as long as you don''t harm Prince Rong, I won''t care about you. If you want to harm his highness, you are my enemy."


    "Harm elder brother Qing?"


    Lin Yumin laughed, "how could I hurt him? He is the man I like


    Bai ruotong''s face suddenly sank, and Lin Yumin paused. She reflected that she had said something wrong. She blinked her eyes and hit her mouth: "I''m wrong. He''s the person that the original owner of my body likes."


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and did not reply.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bai Yinling happened to come over at this time. Bai Rutong looked at Bai Yinling and gave way to one side.


    "I didn''t say anything. I just chatted with the princess casually," Lin Yumin said.


    "I''ll go first."


    Bai ruotong can''t stay. Lin Yumin hid herself deeply. Although she exposed herself, she didn''t talk a word about the truth. If we go on talking with her, Bai Rutong is worried that he will expose himself.


    "Be careful on the way back. The capital is not peaceful recently."


    Lin Yumin reminds a way.


    Bai ruotong squints, pauses for a moment, and walks away with a big step. As soon as she got to the gate, she saw Gu chenlian standing there all the time.


    Seeing Bai ruotong, he stepped forward and said, "I''m leaving now?"


    "What are you doing here?" Bai asked.


    "I''m waiting for you."


    Gu chenlian''s honest answer is that he knows how calm he can be when she comes to the mansion. Even if it''s just a short time, he also wants to be with her.


    "What are you waiting for me to do?" Bai ruotong knew it and asked.


    "Naturally, I''ll see you off," he said, "for fear of any danger you might encounter on your way back."


    He said, first step on the carriage, seems to be afraid of her refusal, busy way: "come on."


    Bai Rutong didn''t refuse any more. It''s useless for her to refuse. As long as it''s something Gu chenlian wants to do, he will accomplish his goal.


    Besides, she hopes Gu chenlian can pay more attention to Lin Yumin''s affairs.


    "Rutong, I have something for you..."


    The carriage moved slowly. Gu chenlian took out something from his sleeve and handed it to her. Bai Rutong took it and saw that there was a beautiful hairpin in it.


    "Two days ago is your birthday. My palace has chosen a hairpin for you. I hope you..."


    "Here you are."


    Bai ruotong closed the box and handed it back to Gu chenlian. His eyes flashed a touch of loss: "are you so heartless to this palace? Even if it''s a small thing, you won''t take it? "


    "If I take it, should his highness look forward to me again?" Bai ruotong asked, "now that I have reached the hairpin, I will marry Prince Rong sooner or later. I know your heart and I want to accept your gift. It''s unfair to Prince Rong."


    "Is there only prince Rong in your heart?"


    Her mouth is always "Gu Yanqing", he never felt so disgusted with the name.


    "I don''t want to talk to your highness now. Does your highness remember what I said just now?"


    Bai asked.


    "Do you want me to be careful of Lin Yumin?" He screwed up his eyebrows. How he didn''t remember what she said.


    "Since your highness is clear, I don''t want to repeat it any more," said Bai ruotong. "You''ve sent people to pay more attention to the news of Lin Yumin these two days. She suddenly lives in the crown prince''s mansion. I always feel that there is something wrong with her..."


    "Can I take your words as if you care about my palace?"


    He asked, picking his eyebrows.

 Chapter 1118

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Can he be more serious? Bai ruotong is speechless.


    "Is it or not?"


    Gu chenlian is close to her and gains an inch.


    "Whatever you think." Bai ruotong shook his head and simply turned away from her.


    The carriage was driving slowly. As it passed through an alley, a thick smell of blood suddenly poured into the nose. Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows and said in a loud voice, "stop!"


    The coachman was so frightened that he staggered and stopped the carriage. Too late to think about it, Bai ruotong pushes the door open and rushes out. Gu chenlian is stunned by her sudden action, and then follows her.


    She rushed into the lane, a boy lying on the ground, his body to the outside flow of blood, the ground soaked with blood red. Next to the boy was a masked man in black. He was holding something in his hand. Bai ruotong fixed his eyes and saw that it was a scalpel!


    When he was found, the man in black didn''t panic. He insisted on the scalpel and ran towards Bai ruotong. The edge of the knife pointed directly at her neck, as if he wanted to kill her. Where can Bai ruotong be so easily won by him? She leans over and takes out a pot of chili oil from her arms and sprinkles it directly on the man in black.


    "Ah


    The man in black let out a exclamation, and immediately stepped back two steps. Bai ruotong took advantage of the victory and just ran two steps, but he was grabbed by Gu chenlian behind him.


    "What are you doing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man in black''s ears moved. Hearing the slow footsteps, he ran away with pain.


    "Let go!"


    Bai ruotong got rid of him and chased him for a few steps. The man in black was very skilled and disappeared in the deep alley in an instant. After biting her back teeth, she turned back and angrily resented the prince''s Royal Highness: "Gu chenlian! Are you poisonous! I almost caught the killer just now! You son of a bitch, you don''t have eyes, do you


    Gu chenlian was a little confused when she scolded him. Just as he wanted to reply, Bai Rutong had turned around and ran to the child. She reached for the child''s breath and felt ecstatic.


    There''s gas!


    "Come on! Help to the carriage


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she tore off her clothes and bandaged the child. Seeing that Gu chenlian didn''t move, she looked back and said, "what else can I do! Hurry up


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian''s car just responded and hurriedly picked up the child and went back to the carriage. Bai ruotong stopped in front of the carriage and told the groom, "go and inform your Royal Highness Prince Rong!"


    "Ah..."


    The carriage blinked, with a blank face. He looked back at Gu chenlian and saw that after he nodded his head, he ran away. Gu chenlian sighed and drove the carriage back to the prince''s residence.


    In the carriage, the breath of children became weaker and weaker. Bai ruotong was so anxious that he began to cry. He saw blood oozing from his mouth. He bit his teeth and bent down for artificial respiration.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Gu chenlian opened the door and saw Bai Rutong kissing the child. He nearly petrified in the same place: "you... You are abnormal! What are you doing? "


    Bai ruotong gave him a white look: "his respiratory tract is blocked by blood. I''m helping him ventilate!"


    "Do you need a mouth for ventilation?"


    Gu chenlian almost roared. He... He has never been treated like this. If he had known that Bai ruotong saved people by kissing, he would rather have been stabbed twice.


    "Illiterate, don''t bother to argue with you!"


    White his one eye, she probed the child''s nose, see has returned to normal, slightly relieved.


    Although Gu chenlian didn''t want to, he took the child to the nearest small hospital after returning to the government. He called the government doctor to treat the child.


    After a hard meal, it was dusk. Bai Rutong is too tired to speak. She is sitting on the bench and gulping at the water. Her eyes are still staring at Gu chenlian indignantly.

 Chapter 1119

    "What are you staring at this palace for?"


    Gu chenlian murmured with a guilty heart.


    "Why did you stop me just now?" She asked coldly. Gu chenlian choked. He heard the meaning of complaining from her words, "you... You don''t think... I mean it on purpose, do you?"


    "Not only that." Her tone was not half warm. Gu chenlian choked: "not only that, what do you mean? You don''t suspect that I have something to do with the murderer? "


    "What you did just now is to cover up the murderer!" She almost roared. His highness had only one month to catch the real murderer, but Shen Lian came to stir up the muddy water with her. If he hadn''t stopped just now, she would have caught the murderer.


    Even if we can''t catch him, at least we can see his true face clearly.


    "Bai ruotong, who do you regard my palace as?" Gu chenlian was very angry. "I didn''t see what was going on just now. I was afraid that you might be in danger, so I stopped you.


    Yes, there is something wrong with the situation just now, but you can''t... "


    "What can''t I do?" Bai ruotong snorted coldly and defiantly.


    "You..."


    Gu chenlian is about to vomit blood. This woman is good and bad. I shouldn''t have helped her just now. I''d better let her be stabbed to death by that murderer. He really lost a lot of money when she gave up her kindness.


    Bai ruotong turned his head and was too lazy to talk to him again.


    "Your Highness, I wake up."


    Just at this time, the doctor opened the curtain and went out from the inner room. Hearing the speech, Bai Rutong got up and walked towards the inner room. The child lying on the bed was obviously frightened. His eyes were empty and his body trembled.


    Bai ruotong sat at the head of the bed and poked his forehead. The child''s forehead was burning, and he muttered, "don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..."


    Seeing that he was in such a coma, Bai ruotong knew nothing to ask, so he had to give up.


    "Dada dada!"


    She looked back and saw that Gu Yanqing was coming with her. His face was tense. When he saw that she was safe, the tension relaxed slightly.


    "What happened?"


    He asked.


    Make complaints about the sequence of events, and he went to the moment. She glared at him and couldn''t help but Tucao the doings of Gu Yanqing.


    "He did the right thing."


    She thought Gu Yanqing would turn to her. She never thought that after listening to the story, he would spit out such a sentence.


    Bai ruotong choked: "but he just let the killer go."


    "No one is more important than your safety." Gu Yanqing replied.


    "See, even the second elder brother said so, you really can''t blame this palace now!"


    Gu chenlian shrugged his shoulders and raised his lips provocatively.


    "This child will be taken away by the king."


    Gu Yanqing went to the child and said in a cold voice.


    "No, he is seriously injured and should not be moved. You should rest assured that as long as he is sober and can speak well, the palace will send someone to inform you," Gu said solemnly, with a gleeful smile. "You''d better investigate who the child''s parents are. If the child is lost, it should be reported to the official now."


    "Do you really want to inform the king?"


    Gu Yanqing was dubious.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian''s mouth twitched slightly. He was kind-hearted to do a good deed. Gu Yanqing was so ungrateful. He was so kind-hearted.


    If I had known that, his words just now should have been buried in my stomach.


    "What do you think?"


    Seeing that Gu chenlian did not answer, Gu Yanqing looked back at Bai Rutong.


    She pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and said, "I don''t think his highness is wrong. The child is weak and can''t stand moving. It''s better to live and cultivate here. I also have important things to report to your highness. "


    "Good." Gu Yanqing no longer hesitated and nodded.

 Chapter 1120

    It was late at night when I left the prince''s residence. Gu Yanqing didn''t dare to delay. He quickly sent Bai ruotong back to the West Marquis''s residence. Bai Chusheng and Gu Yixiu wait in front of the main gate. When they receive Bai ruotong, they rush to send him back to qingtongyuan.


    When everyone left, Bai ruotong opened the door. Midnight had been waiting outside for a long time. When she opened the door, he nodded and walked into the room.


    "But the murderer has been found?"


    Bai asked. The reason why she dare to fight with the murderer fearlessly is that she knows midnight is protecting her in the dark. Midnight shook his head: "with half, he disappeared."


    "Disappeared?"


    Bai Rutong was slightly surprised that a living man could disappear. Midnight nodded: "I chased him in two alleys, and he seemed to know that someone was pursuing him. Although he stumbled, he still ran very fast. His lightness skill was excellent, and his subordinates really didn''t keep up."


    "That''s all."


    Bai ruotong shook his head and sighed. Since midnight is so guilty, she still blames him. She went to the bench and sat down. She took a cup of tea and took some saliva. "Follow me to the prince''s mansion today. What do you find?"


    "In Lin Yumin''s room, there is nothing strange, but..." midnight choked slightly, "that Lin Yumin, it seems that there is no leg injury, I saw her talking with Bai Liangyuan, once got up from the wheelchair."


    "No leg injury?"


    Bai ruotong almost exclaimed. Isn''t that her leg? Since it was installed, why didn''t Wu Tieguai check it out?


    Well, why does Lin Yumin hide his leg injury from Gu Yanqing.


    "Do you see clearly?"


    Bai Rutong squinted and asked.


    "See clearly, it is not." Midnight confirmed the road.


    It seems that there must be something hidden.


    Bai Rutong frowned.


    "Will you tell your highness about it?" See white if Tong not language, midnight proposal way.


    "Don''t rush to tell me." She put down the cup and her voice suddenly cooled.


    "Why?"


    Midnight doesn''t understand.


    "If his highness knows about this, he will certainly question Lin Yumin, and then he will scare the snake." Bai ruotong rubbed his eyebrows and lowered his eyes. "I want to know her real purpose, but now the only way is to hold still."


    Lin Yumin and she are in the same world. There are too many secrets hidden in her. What she does is to attract her attention. Bai ruotong wants to know what the real purpose of this woman is.


    She must pull out her Fox''s tail.


    early morning.


    The capital of Nanyuan has been quiet for several days, and it is especially lively today. Both sides of the street are surrounded by people. In the middle of the street, soldiers patrol to maintain law and order.


    Today is the day when the envoys and princes of Nuzhen Dynasty come to the capital to visit the emperor. For Nuzhen, the people of Nanyuan capital know little about it. It''s a strange thing to watch.


    Jingyu came to xihou mansion early and wanted to ask Bai ruotong to go to the street to see the excitement, but Bai ruotong refused.


    "Why?"


    Jing to Du mouth, a face of loss.


    Bai ruotong combed Gu Yixiu''s hair and said with a helpless smile: "you are a princess. You want to see the prince of Nuzhen. When you are in the palace, you will naturally see him. Why do you have to squeeze people?"


    "But the streets are busy today! These days, because of the days of the murderer, the capital has been depressed a lot. It''s not easy for me to encounter a hot disturbance. Can I not get together? "


    Jing Yu murmured in a low voice. He came forward and took Bai ruotong''s hand and begged to shake it: "ruotong, you can go with me! I beg you


    "No!"


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes, took back his hand and refused without hesitation.

 Chapter 1121

    To see Prince Nuzhen? You''re kidding!


    What a nightmare! What''s more, today''s Prince is LAN Yunwen. Bai ruotong doesn''t want to meet Leng Beiyi again. He is just a wonderful flower.


    At the beginning, she was robbed for no reason, and her memory was eliminated for no reason. How many sins did she suffer? She could not wait to stay away from him. How could she move forward.


    What''s more, now that the murderer''s affairs have not been solved, she has no mind to join in the fun.


    "Is the street really busy today?"


    Gu Yixiu in his arms raised his head, looked at her eagerly and asked naively.


    Seeing through the little devil''s mind, Bai ruotong knocked him on the head with a wooden comb: "don''t think about it, you are not allowed to go!"


    "Why..."


    Gu Yixiu immediately drooped his head and lost his way.


    "Haven''t you heard? Recently, there are people eating monsters in the street. They only eat little ghosts like you. If you go to the street, you will have to wait for life to swallow you alive. I promised your father to take good care of you. Don''t give me any ghost thoughts. Stay here with your mother


    "Mother, you bully people!"


    Gu Yixiu flat mouth, a pair of quick cry voice expression.


    "Mother just likes to bully you. Why? Not convinced? "


    Bai ruotong asked with a slight hook on his lips, holding his delicate face.


    "I dare not."


    Gu Yixiu said.


    Bai ruotong really wanted to be defeated by his lovely appearance. She said gently, "dear, when your father finds the crazy devil who killed the child, how about your mother playing with you on the street?"


    "Is that true?"


    Gu Yixiu blinked his eyes and expected to say.


    "Nature is true."


    "Hello! Bai ruotong! You have gone too far! Do you treat me as a friend! You just don''t want to go. You don''t want Yixiu to go with me. You... "


    "My brother is free. How about I let him accompany you?" Bai Rutong winked at her.


    "Don''t..." she flattened her lips and shook her head.


    Bai ruotong immediately became interested: "what? Don''t you like your brother? Why not all of a sudden? "


    "You... What are you talking about in front of Yi Xiu?"


    Jing Yu suddenly blushed, and Bai ruotong shrugged: "what I said is the truth, why? Haven''t you shown your heart to your brother yet? "


    "Yixiu! You are not allowed to say what you just heard. If you dare to say it, I''ll beat you! "


    Jing Yu is in a panic and is threatening Gu Yixiu. Bai ruotong quickly covered his little Tuanzi''s ears: "Yixiu doesn''t know anything. Even if he hears it, what can he do? Even if Yi Xiu understands, you can''t threaten him! "


    "Bai ruotong! You are so bad


    Jing Yu stamped his foot and blushed.


    "What are you talking about?"


    As soon as her voice fell, a gentle male voice came from behind. Looking back, Bai Chusheng came into the room in a casual dress. Bai ruotong starts to smile cunningly at the corner of his mouth. Yu Guang looks at Jing Yu and sees that Jing Yu blushes and can''t say a word.


    "Brother, how did you come?"


    Bai ruotong wanted to make fun of Jingyu, but after thinking about it, if she made fun of Jingyu now, she was afraid that she would really cry, so she just gave up.


    "Today, the street is very busy. After thinking about it, you should be a person who likes to be busy. I came to ask you if you want to play in the street?"


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "I''m not going. I''ll accompany my highness in the mansion. How about my brother taking Princess Jingyu?"


    She refused without hesitation.


    "This..."


    Bai Chusheng was a little embarrassed. He''s not playing in the street today, but he''s just looking for an excuse. His real purpose is to see Leng Beiyi.


    In addition, there is little excitement in the capital, and Bai ruotong is a very lively person. So he made an appointment to go together.

 Chapter 1122

    "What? My brother doesn''t want to? "


    Bai Rutong was surprised.


    "I..."


    "It''s just that little general Bai doesn''t want to. Today, I''m not here."


    Jingyu''s words are slightly sour. If it wasn''t for Bai ruotong, how could Bai Chusheng go with her. It''s not that she didn''t want to get closer to Bai Chusheng these days, but as soon as the man saw her, he just exchanged a little greetings and found an excuse to leave.


    She was not a fool. She could see that Bai Chusheng didn''t care about her at all.


    "Who says I won''t?"


    Bai Chusheng''s subconscious retort. His hesitation is just because there are so many people and noise today. If he goes alone with Jingyu, he is afraid that there will be some misunderstanding. But listening to her strong tone, Bai Chusheng was a bit upset.


    "That elder brother is willing?"


    Bai Rutong covered his lips with a smile. Her brother''s mind is not understood by others. How can she not. Compared with her, Jingyu is a more lively person. My brother came here on his own initiative today. Although he wanted to take her out to get some air, in fact, he had expected that Jingyu would come here.


    "I..."


    "It has nothing to do with me whether general Bai is willing or not. Anyway, I don''t want to go with general Bai. I''ll just be here with my sister-in-law."


    Jing Yu interrupts him.


    "Jingyu princess does not want to, that..." Bai Chusheng''s expression suddenly dark, "that Bai Mou is to accompany."


    "Ah?"


    Jing Yu choked.


    "How can Princess Jingyu not be willing? Naturally, she is very willing. Brother, you can accompany Princess Jingyu. I will accompany your highness in the mansion."


    Bai ruotong clapped his hands. It seems that his goal of helping his brother marry his sister-in-law has gone a step further.


    "I just don''t want to. If you don''t go, I won''t go either!"


    Jingyu is very angry. Bai Chusheng didn''t intend to invite her, but Bai ruotong meant it. Forced melon is not sweet, and she does not want to force Bai Chusheng to accompany her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Bai ruotong said.


    "Who has lost his temper! It''s just that you don''t stand up for justice! "


    Jing Yu retorts.


    She was about to smile bitterly: "I don''t support justice? I''m obviously giving you... "


    She wanted to say that she was clearly creating opportunities for her, but in the middle of the conversation, she looked at Bai Chusheng beside her and decided to swallow it.


    "You just don''t help! And you! Gu Yixiu! Thanks to the delicious food I usually treat you, but you let out your breath with Bai ruotong''s nostril. I really misunderstood you! "


    She grumbled.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t laugh or cry, and she didn''t know where she was so angry. Looking back at Bai Chusheng, he saw that his face was completely black, and there seemed to be blue veins bursting on his forehead. Bai ruotong shivered. He had never seen his brother angry.


    She was afraid to speak.


    Seeing Bai ruotong choking, Jing Yu was slightly shocked. She thought that she was saying too much. When she was thinking of apologizing, her hand was suddenly held by someone. Then, her whole body was pulled out of the hospital by Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong didn''t respond to Bai Chusheng''s sudden action, let alone Jing Yu. She touched her nose, thinking whether she wanted to persuade her, but then she gave up the idea.


    My brother has never had such an impulse. Maybe it''s a good thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Jingyu is dragged to the gate by Bai Chusheng. Although her hand was strongly tugged by him, he didn''t hurt her.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Xu is frightened by his sudden action, Jing Yu breathes out for a long time. Bai Chusheng''s eyes were cold, and his thin lips opened slightly: "if you don''t stop me, I''m afraid you will quarrel with Rutong."

 Chapter 1123

    Jingyu blinked. She didn''t know whether she was crying or laughing. "I didn''t quarrel with my sister-in-law. I just used to quarrel with her."


    "I would have been wrong."


    Bai Chusheng replied, but he didn''t feel half sorry. Jingyu looked around. There was a small garden ahead, and a little further ahead was the main entrance. There was no servant who passed by. She and Bai Chusheng were alone.


    She was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s go."


    Or Bai Chusheng broke this embarrassment, he posed to go to hold her hand, jing to subconsciously avoid. Bai Chusheng was stunned and then apologized: "sorry..."


    He had just acted unconsciously, and he didn''t know why he was going to shake her hand. It was like an instinctive reaction. He didn''t have any thoughts in his mind, and his hand had already moved.


    "No... nothing..."


    Jing Yu''s face was red and bleeding quickly, but she was a little annoyed in her heart. Why did she want to escape just now! How about Bai Chusheng holding her hand?


    She will not lose a piece of meat, on the contrary, she can eat his tofu!


    Jingyu, Jingyu!


    How can you be so confused! Usually see you how bold, how a critical time to become a big Advisory package!


    She flattened her lips and unconsciously stroked the wrist that Bai Chusheng had just grasped. It seemed that there was still his touch and temperature on it, which made her reluctant to give up.


    She suddenly felt that she had become a complete fool. She had never been like this before when she liked Chi mu.


    This feeling, as if there is an invisible line in the traction of her, she was forced to become a puppet, become... Become not like herself.


    "What? You really don''t want to get along with me? "


    Seeing her hesitation, Bai Chusheng scratched his head slightly. Although he forced her out, if the girl didn''t want to stay with him, he would be forced.


    "It''s you that''s right..."


    Jing Yu said in a dull voice. It''s good that he didn''t mention it. She felt aggrieved when he mentioned it.


    These days, she was waiting for him in the palace and wanted to have a word with him, but he always avoided her and just sent her away in a few words.


    It is clear that he does not want to get along with himself.


    "Me? What''s wrong with me? " Bai Chusheng pointed to himself and didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    Jing Yu was angry and glared at him. He gritted his teeth and said, "it''s white general. You don''t want to get along with me! If I hadn''t been pestering my sister-in-law today, you wouldn''t want to talk to me at all. "


    "When did it happen? Where did I ignore you? "


    Is Bai Chusheng completely confused? Has he ever done such a thing?


    "You... You don''t admit it? When I was in the palace, I said hello to you, but you didn''t pay much attention to me. You sent me away in a few words! "


    She almost roared.


    "I have a good time to greet you." Bai Chu Sheng was very confused. "Moreover, I am too busy these days, so it is not a deliberate neglect of your highness. If you feel embarrassed, Bai is here to compensate you."


    Bai ruotong''s amnesia, coupled with the rampant murders in the capital, makes him free to chat with others. But he had a good peace with Jing Yu, and even told her every time that he had something to go first.


    Is there anything wrong with doing this?


    Why is she so angry?


    Jingyu''s eyes were full of tears: "you clearly dislike me!"


    "What do I mean by Princess Royal?" Bai Chusheng can''t laugh or cry. Where does this misunderstanding come from.


    "Where do I know? I also want to ask you, what do you dislike me?"


    She stamped her foot. How can it be so troublesome to talk to this man.

 Chapter 1124

    "I did not dislike Princess highness."


    Bai Chusheng said seriously.


    Jing Yu twists his fingertips and doesn''t know whether he should believe her or not.


    "I''m... I''m really busy."


    Somehow, Bai Chusheng was embarrassed. Seeing that Jing Yu twisted his eyebrows into a mass of hemp, he flustered: "if you don''t believe me, or are still angry, you can punish me."


    Jing Yu was stunned: "punish you? How to punish you? "


    "Just decide." He came back.


    Jing Yu''s heart, somehow, was up and down. She thought that Bai Chusheng would not care about her mood, but looking at his serious look, she was a little uncertain.


    This man, it seems, quite... Cares about her.


    Would he also like her?


    Thinking of this, Jing Yu was startled. How could she have such a ridiculous idea?


    She really likes Bai Chusheng, but it''s not her that Bai Chusheng cares about, otherwise that day, she can''t see the tear falling from the corner of his eyes.


    "Let''s go first."


    After a long silence, she said.


    "Go?"


    "Don''t you mean to go and see the excitement? Let''s go first. " She blushed, murmured in a low voice, and strode forward. Behind her, Bai Chusheng bent his mouth slightly and followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtongyuan.


    It''s sunny today. Gu Yixiu swings in the courtyard. After Bai ruotong feeds his Baiying yuanxiao, he goes to the courtyard. As soon as he approaches, he sees Gu Yixiu talking to a man.


    She looked at the side of the man, the sun in his perfect outline outlined a golden edge, his thin lips close slightly Yang, eyes gently rubbing Gu Yixiu''s head.


    Her heart suddenly jumps, no matter when, Gu Yanqing always can easily touch her heartstrings. Bai ruotong quickly walked up to him and said, "yes, your highness."


    Gu Yanqing stood up, some discontented smile. That day, he called him "Yanqing" so kindly as if it was just an illusion of him. After that, she still called him "Your Highness" in a regular way


    "Xiuer, you are playing in the yard. I have something to talk with your mother."


    He gave an order and took Bai ruotong back to the room. Gu Yixiu naturally did not dare to resist his father''s command. He answered slightly and continued to swing in the courtyard.


    Close the door, Gu Yanqing sat on the bench, he raised his hand, slightly cold voice called: "come here."


    Bai ruotong walks to Gu Yanqing with a smile. As soon as he approaches, he pulls him into his arms and sits on his lap. Now she is a girl, her facial features are bright and moving, and her eyes are slightly picked, which can ripple the hearts of countless men.


    More and more he wanted to hide her from people.


    "Did the child wake up, your highness?"


    Bai asked.


    She has been thinking about the child, no matter what, the child who has seen the murderer is the breakthrough of the case. Gu Yanqing smile, smile with a touch of fatigue: "no, from yesterday until now, has been muddled nonsense."


    "And the parents of the child?"


    Bai asked again.


    "I didn''t find it, and no one in the government reported it these days." Gu Yanqing came back.


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he twisted his eyebrows. Is this child an orphan?


    After thinking about it, she said seriously, "Your Highness, I drew a picture of the weapon used by the murderer. Your Highness has the picture I drew. You can search around the blacksmith in the city to see if anyone has made this weapon."


    After Bai said that, he got up from him, took the paper on the table and handed it to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing took it. He had never seen the shape of the top.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a scalpel," Bai said. "In our world, this thing is for people to open their bellies..."


    She simply explained the meaning of "operation". Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed a little inconceivable, and then folded the paper into her arms.

 Chapter 1125

    "All the children who died were five years old. Doctor Wu told Wang yesterday that the reason why the hearts of those children were taken out was probably that they were refining pills."


    He had a solemn look and angry words.


    "What kind of pills do you make?"


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, "can''t be the elixir of life?"


    "The medicine for life."


    Gu Yanqing replied with a cold look, "such as Wushan''s skill in the past, the medicine is also one of them. The main body of Wushan''s art is the art of protecting life. Decency is what you learn, little girl. You can nourish your body and detoxify, but magic is to harm people''s life and try to continue it. "


    Bai ruotong''s fist is slightly clenched. As she passes by, Wu Shan''s skill is related to her. The pain of her original illness was also caused by Wushan''s skill.


    This sorcery, forbidden by Nanyuan, proves that the king is a wise king. But how can human desires be easily forbidden.


    "By the way, I came here today, and I want to ask you something else," Gu Yanqing said, and suddenly pondered, "do you know about Leng Beiyi''s coming to Nanyuan today?"


    "Nature knows." Bai ruotong''s answer was candid. Although she recovered her memory, she still remembered the relationship between Leng Beiyi and Nuzhen. For that man, Bai ruotong had only two words in his heart - headache.


    "His purpose is to see you." Gu Yanqing held her head and her eyes surrounded her like a big net. Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Your Highness doesn''t think that I have any friendship with him, does he?"


    "You spend so much time with him, don''t you..."


    "If your highness must say so, then it must be said that there is."


    Bai ruotong shrugged and relaxed.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes suddenly tightened. He just transferred the little girl''s tension for fear that she would worry about herself, but the dead girl didn''t even argue.


    He stood up and approached her: "are you sure?"


    Bai ruotong can''t help shivering. He seems to be covered with dark clouds, and is attacking her. She could not resist going back and forth. She was leather, and the man was serious.


    Or, from the beginning to the end, he was very concerned about his past in Nuzhen?


    "No... not sure..."


    Now, it''s best for her to change her tongue to avoid the jealousy that would kill her.


    "What did you say just now?"


    How can Gu Yanqing be easily dismissed? His jealousy is heavy, and the little girl is so skinny. If you don''t teach him a lesson, what should he do when he meets Leng Beiyi.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. After thinking about it, he suddenly came forward and hugged Gu Yanqing. Her head was against his chest, and her soft voice overflowed from her mouth: "Your Highness, don''t be angry. Even if Leng Beiyi comes, I don''t have any friendship with him. I only like one person, my highness. Apart from your highness, the rest of the men can''t get into my eyes, Don''t worry, your highness. "


    Gu Yanqing pick eyebrow: "really can''t enter your eyes?"


    "Really, really!" She held Gu Yanqing''s cheek, "don''t be so jealous, your highness! As you know, your fiancee is so beautiful that you can be forgiven for being liked.


    You should think on the bright side, I''m so beautiful, but I belong to you alone. You can enjoy yourself secretly after taking such a big advantage. Why do you want to eat other people''s vinegar? I don''t like him. "


    "Stealing music?"


    Is the little girl sure she didn''t mean to make him angry? Is she sure she''s comforting him?


    Gu Yanqing''s face is getting darker and darker.

 Chapter 1126

    "Am I right? I don''t look good? "


    Bai ruotong blinked his peach blossom eyes. Gu Yanqing narrowed her long and narrow Phoenix eyes and squeezed her cheek. He kneaded her face like a big cake.


    "Pain... Pain..."


    "Do you dare to talk nonsense?"


    He asked.


    "No, no, no!" Bai ruotong immediately begged dogleg for mercy.


    "I haven''t closed my eyes for three days. Please sleep with me for a while."


    He said and went to the inner room. Bai Rutong swallowed: "how... How to accompany me?"


    "If you want to use other ways of company, you can."


    Gu Yanqing raised the corner of her lips and said it was meaningful.


    She shook her head dryly and flattered: "no, I''d better keep your highness like this."


    She sat at the head of the bed and looked at Gu Yanqing innocently.


    He helpless smile: "silly girl."


    It''s just to scare her. As long as it''s something the little girl doesn''t want to do, how can he be willing to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    There are a lot of people on the street, and the voices of the people are all over the streets. In the middle of the road, there was an endless stream of carriages. Jingyu looked at the carriage and said: "no one can see."


    "There it is."


    Bai Chusheng points to the first carriage. The curtain is lifted and the figure inside is very beautiful. Jingyu blinked, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "the prince of Nuzhen is so beautiful!"


    Bai Chusheng screwed up his eyebrows. He looked at the man in the carriage. This man was really the cold fear Yi he saw when he was in Nuzhen. It seems that he really came to Nanyuan.


    What is his purpose? For Bai ruotong.


    At the beginning, the assassination caused a lot of uproar. The emperor understood that it was related to Nuzhen more or less. However, when he received the letter from Nuzhen, he readily agreed and did not hesitate.


    Bai Chusheng did not know what the emperor was thinking.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Jing Yu looks at him suspiciously. From seeing Leng Beiyi, he always has a cold face and seems to be thinking about something.


    Bai Chusheng shook his head: "it''s OK."


    "Where shall we go next?"


    She asked. Today, the streets are so busy. It''s a pity to just watch Leng Yinyi. She has to have a good time to get out of the palace.


    "Whatever you want."


    "I want to eat longevity noodles!"


    She turned her eyes and said seriously.


    "Longevity noodles?"


    "Today is my age." She said with a smile, "so would you like to eat longevity noodles with me?"


    Bai Chusheng is a little surprised. What''s her future? Why she never heard anyone say it.


    She is the royal highness of the princess.


    "Just longevity noodles?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Mm-hmm..."


    In fact, she wanted to say that with him, her future has been completed, but how can she say that.


    "Let''s go."


    Bai Chusheng nodded and took her out of the crowd. Two people came to a noodle shop, hot noodles only brought up a bowl. Jing Yu looked at the fragrant noodles and asked, "don''t you eat them?"


    "No," Bai Chusheng said with a smile, "you eat here first. I have something to deal with. I''ll pick you up when it''s finished."


    "Ah..."


    Jing Yu bit his lip, and his heart could not help feeling a little lost. She wanted to eat noodles with him, but he said so. It''s not a good way to force her to stay. She nodded and watched him reluctantly return to the crowd.


    Since her mother''s death, Jingyu has been a transparent person in the palace. In addition to the old empress dowager more pity her, the rest of the imperial concubines and even the empress, just regard her as the existence of or not.


    She spent every year on her own. No one knows how many years and days she was born, and no one cares.


    Fortunately, today, she was accompanied by Bai Chusheng.

 Chapter 1127

    Thinking about this, a smile came to her lips. Holding chopsticks, I was just about to eat a mouthful of noodles. Suddenly, there was a loud noise. A dark shadow hit her table heavily. The bowl with noodles fell to the ground with a "patter", and the splashed soup fell on her skirt.


    "You son of a bitch!"


    "Look where you''re going!"


    Before she could react, she was surrounded by three or five groups of tall men. The first man picked up the boy who hit the table and clasped his shirt tightly.


    Jing Yu wring his brow, the boy''s body is full of scars.


    "You... You let me go!"


    The boy broke free and cried hoarsely. The man cold hum a, regardless of a drag up the youth, to face outside the stall.


    "Wait!"


    Jing Yu quickly stops a few people and looks straight at the young man screaming desperately in his arms.


    "Little girl, would you mind your own business?"


    The man looked at her up and down, with a frivolous smile at the corner of his mouth. Jing Yu choked: "he asked you to let him go, didn''t you hear? Today, the streets are full of officials. If you break into trouble, if you are seen by the officials, you have committed a serious crime. "


    "A great crime?"


    The man laughed and held Xiaonian''s hand even tighter. "This boy''s family owes me money. It''s him who has committed a crime. The officials come just in time. If they send this boy to prison, they can also pay me back!"


    "Little sister, don''t listen to his nonsense... I... I don''t owe him any money. It''s him... He cheated my father to be the guarantor of A-San in the same village. When A-San ran away, he came to ask my father to pay back the money. My father has been forced to death by him. Now he... Let my mother marry him!"


    He was imprisoned in the hands of young eyes show panic, she looked at Jingyu, such as trying to grasp the straw to explain.


    Jing Yu takes a cool breath. Unexpectedly, there are such scum in the capital.


    "What are you talking about here?"


    The man slapped the boy in the face, and the boy was hit with blood in his mouth.


    "How much money do I owe you?"


    Jing Yu screwed up her eyebrows. Today is her future. After saving the boy, she took it as a good thing.


    The man looks at Jing Yu and sees that she is dressed in luxury. He can see that the woman is not a small family. He said immediately, "thirty Liang silver."


    "Here are fifty Liang," Jing Yu threw the money bag into the man''s hand without hesitation. "This boy, you can''t touch him any more."


    The man opened the money bag and counted it. It was just fifty Liang. He suddenly regretted. Why didn''t he say a little more silver just now? This woman seems to be a big family. Besides silver, she should have a lot of jewelry in her pocket.


    "I''m wrong. The silver he owes me is 100 gold!"


    He exaggerates.


    "You lied! The original guarantee of Qian Mingming was ten liang of silver.... "


    The boy was about to retort, but he was caught by the man''s skirt and threw it at will. The boy''s body was small, and he threw it directly into the gate of Shangzhuang.


    Jing Yu''s heart suddenly became angry. She wanted to get rid of it quickly, but she didn''t expect that this man was greedy. In this case, don''t blame her for being polite.


    "Give me the purse."


    Jing Yu spreads his hand to him.


    The man was slightly stunned and handed the money bag to him. Jing Yu took the money bag back into his sleeve and nodded: "you can go now."


    "Good."


    The man is about to walk. After two steps, he turns back and looks at Jingyu with gnashing teeth: "are you playing with me?"


    "Who played with you? This money is mine. If you don''t want less money, I''ll have to take it back! " She shrugged her shoulders and replied with a pretense of innocence.


    The man was so angry that he vomited blood quickly. He came forward and grasped Jing Yu''s wrist. His eyes flashed cold and he said in a sharp voice: "you little girl, how dare you tease me!"

 Chapter 1128

    Jing Yu twisted his brow and stared at him coldly: "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    The man narrowed his sinister eyes and began to smile unkindly. "You should be a lady of a rich family. If you are tied up and threatened your family, you should get a big reward."


    The secret bodyguard wants to take down the man, but a black figure takes the first step and blows the man away with the handle of the knife. Before Jing Yu could react, he saw Bai Chusheng standing in front of her. The man rolled on the ground, whining.


    "You''re back?"


    Jing Yu smiles brightly. He always appears when she is in the most dangerous situation.


    "No noodles?"


    Bai Chusheng looked at the noodles lying on the ground and twisted his eyebrows.


    "Noodles don''t matter now, the most important thing is to hit this man!" Jingyu grits his teeth and points to the man who can''t get up.


    "How?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Break his leg."


    She thought about it and went back.


    "Good."


    He simply back a word, directly out of the knife, pick off the man''s hamstring.


    "Ah


    The man exclaimed and screamed, and rolled violently on the ground with his legs in his arms. His call attracted many officers and soldiers. He had worked in the Ministry of punishment. These officers and soldiers recognized him. Seeing Bai Chusheng, they bowed their hands and said, "little general Bai."


    "The man tried to do harm to the princess. He caught him and put him in prison."


    He ordered.


    When the man heard the word "Princess", his face turned white. I thought that I met a lady in the noble mansion. I never thought that the power behind her was so great. He regretted what he had done just now. Isn''t this a real death.


    After the farce is over, Jingyu gives the young man the silver in his arms. Bai Chusheng wanted to cook another bowl of noodles for her. Jingyu looks at the sky and shakes his head: "that''s all! If you can''t get the noodles, it''s already late. Please take me back to the palace. "


    Bai Chusheng was stunned, but he didn''t refuse. Along the way, she frowned bitterly. When she arrived at the gate of the palace, she was just about to get out of the carriage, but Bai Chusheng stopped her: "wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?"


    She looked back and murmured.


    I saw him take out a gift box from his arms: "this is a gift I just bought hastily, I do not know what the princess''s heart is like, I also asked the Royal Highness to accept it."


    So... He just said he had something to leave, is to buy her a gift?


    She pursed her lips, and her heart was as sweet as honey.


    She opened the box and there was a gold bracelet in it. Jingyu put it on his wrist and waved at him: "is it beautiful?"


    "Good looking."


    His voice is especially gentle.


    "Bai Chusheng, go around the palace city. I... I don''t want to go in now..."


    She bit her lip. Today is a good time. If she miss it, she will regret it.


    "Good."


    Bai Chusheng didn''t ask why. He immediately opened the curtain and told the groom.


    Jingyu stroked the gold bracelet on his wrist, thought for a moment, and said: "little general Bai, I... I have something to say to you, you... You..."


    For some reason, when she wanted to show her heart, her voice suddenly became tense.


    "What are you stuttering for?"


    Bai Chusheng didn''t know what he meant.


    Jing Yu''s mouth slightly drew and asked, "did your father urge you to get married?"


    "Is it related to your royal highness?"


    Bai Chusheng doubts.


    "Relevant."


    "What''s the connection?"


    Bai Chusheng rubbed his eyebrows and asked.


    "Because I''m happy with you, general Bai, so... About..."


    She bit her lip and uttered it with all her courage.


    "Don''t you hate me?" Bai Chusheng''s words were full of surprise, but he asked calmly.


    Jing Yu stamped his feet quickly. This man is so calm all the time. She said this sentence. Can''t he give a little reaction.

 Chapter 1129

    "When did it happen?"


    He looked solemn. Staring at her, he asked.


    She felt that her lips were about to be bitten and bleeding by herself. She made all kinds of preparations, but never thought that his answer was so calm, he didn''t refuse or promise, but asked her when it was.


    Is this another kind of refusal.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a love affair with little general Bai." She replied.


    "Is it because I often rescue heroes from the princess''s highness?" He couldn''t figure out how she would like him when she yelled at him all the time.


    Jing Yu was so anxious that he was about to cry: "if you want to refuse me, just refuse directly..."


    Bai Chusheng was stunned and noticed that the girl was already in tears. He felt guilty, and then he realized how wrong his question was. He bowed his head and said in a low voice: "I''m sorry..."


    Sorry


    These three words extinguished all Jingyu''s enthusiasm. In fact, she knew the answer from the first word he said.


    He would certainly refuse her, and she understood from the beginning.


    "I know little general Bai already has people he likes, but the dead are gone. It''s better to miss them than to miss them..."


    "Sorry..."


    Before she had finished speaking, he interrupted her, and he answered with these three words.


    "Don''t you like me at all?" She held back her tears, clenched her fingers and tried to calm her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng didn''t reply and his eyes twinkled.


    "I don''t believe it," Jing Yu chuckled. "If you really don''t like me, general Bai, you won''t buy this bracelet for me today, you won''t take me to the street to watch the fun, and you won''t walk with me stubbornly after I refuse you to go to the street together. You know that you have me in your heart."


    She could feel her in his heart, but he didn''t notice it.


    She tried for love, though she failed and was trampled on. But she wants to try again, because the man in front of her is worth her efforts.


    Bai Chusheng listened to her carefully, and even forgot to retort. If she didn''t say it, even he didn''t respond to it. How abnormal he was today.


    But he couldn''t make him marry her.


    Because he hasn''t forgotten Jingxian. At the beginning, he promised Jingxian that he would only stay with her in this life.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t answer. I''ll let you find out."


    She was very sad. Bai Chusheng was a piece of wood. At the critical moment, she was not as brave as the woman: "do you remember that little general Bai said he would accept my punishment?"


    "I remember."


    She suddenly changed the topic, but Bai Chusheng didn''t respond. After a long time, she answered two words.


    "Can you cash it now?" She asked.


    Bai Chusheng couldn''t help wringing his eyebrows. Is she angry because she was rejected by him? That''s why I want to punish him to vent my anger.


    If it would make her feel better, he would.


    Seeing that Bai Chusheng nodded his head, Jing Yu raised a smile: "then close your eyes."


    "Close your eyes?" Bai Chusheng was puzzled.


    "No matter what I do, you can''t resist!" She added.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng hesitated.


    "What are you hesitating to do? Are you afraid that a girl of mine will eat you?"


    She rolled her eyes and asked.


    Bai Chusheng choked, then said: "OK, I promise you."


    Then he closed his eyes. Seeing that he closed his eyes, Jing Yu got up and directly kissed his lips. She felt his body tremble slightly, but did not move. She kiss very hard, just touched his lips, do not give up to leave, do not know what to do.

 Chapter 1130

    Bai Chusheng didn''t dodge. He should. Maybe he was frightened by her sudden behavior. He didn''t move.


    Jing Yu opened his eyes and left his lips: "you see, you didn''t hide. You obviously like me, but you don''t admit it."


    Her words are very light, such as water drops, gently dripping into Bai Chusheng''s heart. Without waiting for his reply, she stopped the carriage and went down.


    She was just acting on impulse. She didn''t know where she had the courage to do such a thing to Bai Chusheng.


    After patting her cheek, Jingyu tries to make herself sober. Her cheek is very hot. When she had just kissed him, she didn''t think of anything, but in retrospect, she wanted to find a hole to go in.


    Is there a woman in this world who is less reserved than her?


    Her behavior, is not to let Bai Chusheng more away from her.


    Jingyu bit her lip. She''s going crazy!


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai Chusheng returned to the West Marquis''s house in the town, it was already dark. He was in a daze, and was still in the carriage. The coachman called several times, but he didn''t respond. He sighed a little, thinking of Jingyu''s sudden behavior today, his chest was beating violently.


    Does he really have feelings for Jingyu?


    But if so


    Is it a betrayal of Jingxian?


    He couldn''t figure it out, and his mind was in a terrible mess.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince''s residence.


    "Your Highness, no good!"


    Gu chenlian, who is about to go to sleep, suddenly hears a cry outside the room. He puts on his coat and opens the door. The guard outside the door looked flustered and shivered: "Your Highness, the child is dead!"


    "Dead? Wasn''t it good just now? "


    His heart sank and he frowned and growled. Before returning to his room, he went to another hospital to see the child. The child had no problem except talking nonsense.


    "Subordinates... Subordinates don''t know what''s going on. When they went in, they found that the child was lying on the ground and had passed out..."


    The bodyguard''s words contain a cry of fear, his task has not been completed, waiting for him may be the crime of beheading. Under such great pressure, he was too nervous to speak clearly. Gu chenlian glared at him, pushed the door open and rushed out of the main courtyard.


    When he came to other hospital, a thick blood gas spread in the hospital. Gu chenlian clenched his fists and lifted the curtain of the bed. The bed was covered with blood. The child opened his eyes wide and finally spilled blood. It seemed that he was frightened and his mouth was wide open. And his chest, where it had been bandaged, had been cut open, flesh and blood.


    He took a cold breath and stepped back two steps. Even Gu chenlian had never seen such a tragic situation.


    "Go and inform your Highness Prince Rong."


    He rubbed his eyebrows and said.


    Less than an hour of incense, Gu Yanqing has come. He passed him and walked towards the bed. The child on the bed was completely stiff, and his skin began to show the spot.


    "You promised me that you would have a good life and look after him."


    He looked back at Gu chenlian with reproachful eyes.


    He choked, in Gu Yanqing''s eyes, he was a little guilty, he pondered for a long time, then said: "in this palace, maybe there is a spy."


    "Spy?"


    Gu Yanqing narrowed her eyes and said, "it''s a spy. Do you believe it? Maybe things started to spread in your house. "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Gu chenlian didn''t understand.


    "Do you know about Bai Yinling''s Wushan skill?" He asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He didn''t know how to answer. Since Bai Yinling entered the government, he had little contact with her. He didn''t know what she did.

 Chapter 1131

    However, Gu chenlian had already guessed that she knew the magic of Wushan, so now, he didn''t show how surprised he was.


    "The king investigated the murder weapon. The weapon is more exquisite than a dagger. I visited all the blacksmiths in the capital. Two of them admitted that they had made such a weapon and sent it to the house in person... "


    Gu Yanqing said, looking back at the cold four to Gu chenlian, "and they sent to the house, is the prince''s house."


    "Are you doubting this palace?"


    Gu Chen Lian stares round eyes. Although he was his enemy, he would never do such a cruel thing. Those children are innocent. He will never kill them in order to deal with Gu Yanqing.


    "Shouldn''t you be worthy of my suspicion?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Second brother, you should know what kind of person this palace is. I admit that I hate you, and I know what punishment you will get if you can''t solve this case.


    But even so, our palace will definitely not do anything to hurt innocent lives. What happened today has nothing to do with our palace. Our palace is also one of the victims. "


    His words had never been so sincere, especially in front of Gu Yanqing.


    He wants him to trust him!


    "You can''t do it, where''s Bai Yinling?" Gu Yanqing went to the bench and sat down. "Doctor Wu said that people who take a child''s heart are used to refine elixir for immortality. Who wants immortality so much? Do you know?"


    Gu chenlian suppressed his uneasiness and thought carefully according to his question. Finally, he raised his head: "mother."


    In this world, no one is more enthusiastic about immortality than his mother.


    Because of her beauty, her mother was attracted by her father at the first sight. After frequent bedtime, she climbed from the noble to the queen step by step. But now, her face is getting old, and the emperor''s mind is also on the young concubines.


    Gu chenlian always knew that his mother was taking all kinds of pills in order to keep her beauty.


    Think of all this, Gu chenlian''s face suddenly pale.


    "And Bai Yinling is the one who wants to please the queen most." He added.


    Gu chenlian''s face turned white: "our palace allows you to take Bai Yinling back to investigate."


    "No," he refused. "You just send more people to monitor Bai Yinling. I will investigate his affairs."


    Now he has no evidence to prove that Bai Yinling did it, so he can''t take Bai Yinling out of the prince''s residence.


    "Good..."


    Gu chenlian answered.


    "Also, about Yumin, I want to take Yumin back to Rongqin palace. Do you agree?"


    He asked again.


    Gu chenlian raised his head and stared at him in amazement: "if you take Lin Yumin to your place, what would Rutong think? Have you thought about it for Rutong? "


    "I think for her..."


    His eyes suddenly darkened and whispered back.


    He just wanted to protect the little girl, so... That''s what he wanted to do.


    ¡­¡­


    No night time.


    Soldiers were patrolling the street. Suddenly, a child''s cry came from the deep of the alley. The soldiers looked at each other and headed for the alley. The night was so dark that the lantern they were carrying was not bright and could only light up the distance of a few meters.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu..."


    The cry of the children became louder as they approached. At the end of the alley, they saw a child in ragged clothes squatting at the end of the wall.


    "Which family are you from? Why are you crying here? "


    His cry made several people feel cold. They had never heard such a sad cry, especially in the night. A breeze, goose bumps unbridled diffuse.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu..."


    The child didn''t reply, just crying.

 Chapter 1132

    The soldiers swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and one of them got off the horse bravely. Just as he wanted to approach the child, he saw the child stand up from the end of the wall. His body is flowing blood, his facial features are covered by blood, and his nostrils are full of blood.


    The soldier was too scared to move.


    A gust of wind blew through, exposing the children''s faces to the soldiers. The child''s face was pale and unpopular. He looked at the wall behind him and disappeared in front of the public in the bright or dark candlelight.


    "This... What''s going on..."


    The murders have happened repeatedly these days, and people''s hearts have already been frightened. When they encounter this kind of mysterious things, they are naturally scared to death.


    "He disappeared? How... How did it disappear? Who''s going to have a look? "


    One of the soldiers suggested.


    "Why don''t you go? You... You want to go, you go... Anyway, we... We dare not go... "


    Another said.


    "Wait a minute, he disappeared in the wall. Whose residence is behind the wall?"


    A soldier suddenly thought of something, choked his saliva and asked.


    "Well... It''s like the prince''s residence..."


    Someone came back.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu..."


    Just at this time, another cry came. All of a sudden, everyone was sure that the cry came from the wall.


    Just now that child... Is through the wall!


    How can it be a man who can go through the wall


    "Let''s go! Let''s go


    Timid soldiers have appeared in the voice of crying: "there must be children to seek revenge!"


    "What are you talking about? This is the prince''s residence. The child came to seek revenge. Did he come to find the prince?"


    Another yelled.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    A gust of wind blew, the candle went out at this time, and groups of soldiers suddenly fell into the dark.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah


    I do not know who, at this time suddenly issued a fierce cry, and then, a heavy landing sound appeared beside them, with the landing sound, what water stains splashed on several people''s faces.


    The soldier touched the water stains on his face, put them on the tip of his nose, and cried out in fear: "blood! It''s blood


    "Who... Who''s dead!"


    "Let''s go! What are you doing here! It must be the children who have come for revenge! "


    "Go! Ah, ah, ah! Help


    In the alley, one after another screams


    ¡­¡­


    The early morning of the night came very late.


    "Did you hear that? Ghosts appeared around the prince''s residence yesterday! Two of the night patrol soldiers were killed by ghosts


    "What the hell!"


    "Dead soul! It''s the ghost of the children


    "You mean the recent death of children?"


    "Yes! Yesterday''s soldiers have reported the matter to the government. The government has sent people to investigate the matter, and they have gone to the prince''s residence. "


    "It can''t be made by the prince..."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion coming from the noodle stall. People were smoking noodles and talking about yesterday''s rumor.


    In front of the quadrangle table in the corner of the noodle stand, orange raised her hat and put down her chopsticks.


    The woman sitting opposite her also put down the dishes and chopsticks. Listening to the people''s comments, she twisted her eyebrows: "let''s go faster."


    Orange nodded, then screwed on the package and left the stall.


    ¡­¡­


    When cheng''er returned to Qingtong courtyard, it was already three days ago. Bai ruotong just got up, looked at cheng''er and the woman beside her, and held the woman''s hand happily: "sister Lansheng, how can you come?"


    Lansheng said with a smile: "you asked orange to ask me about Bai Yinling. I heard that so many things have happened in the capital. How can I sit still? I also think of a strength."

 Chapter 1133

    Bai ruotong was so grateful that he didn''t know what to say. When they chatted for a while, Lansheng said, "I was in the street with orange just now, and I heard a rumor."


    "Hearsay? What''s the rumor? "


    "It''s said that there is a ghost in the prince''s palace, and the officials have gone."


    The answer is orange.


    Bai ruotong''s heart slightly jumps. She twists her eyebrows and listens to orange''s story. Her heart sinks heavily: "someone must be making trouble, or trying to use it to threaten or frame his highness. Orange, go to Prince Rongqin''s residence to ask about the situation. I''ll go to Prince Rongqin''s residence in a man''s suit."


    Orange smell speech, nodded.


    She didn''t delay any longer. She changed into a light man''s dress and got into the carriage with Lansheng Qier. On the carriage, Lansheng pondered and seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, she said, "Miss Bai, I heard that Bai Yinling is married, right?"


    "Yes." White if Tong helpless smile, "she married the prince, became Liangyuan."


    "Did the prince find something wrong? What happened to her the night she married? "


    Lansheng asked.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong felt a little confused. She shook her head in bewilderment: "should something happen?"


    "Bai Yinling is not a virgin. Does the prince not care about it at all?"


    Lan Sheng asked.


    Bai ruotong is drinking water. Listening to Lan Sheng''s words, she sprays water out of her mouth. She stares round eyes and looks at Lansheng incredulously: "you... What do you mean? Is Bai Yinling a virgin


    "It''s hard to say. Although she has done a lot of bad things to our village, it''s really an indelible pain for her. After thinking about it for a long time, I decided to tell you that Bai Yinling is not a virgin. When she was in the village, she was forced to..."


    Lansheng said solemnly.


    "Is that true?"


    Bai ruotong couldn''t believe that he had experienced such a thing in Bai Yinling. She is the absolute protagonist in the novel, in the cottage, is the beginning of her transformation, how could she be there, suffered such humiliation.


    "It''s true. Do you think I''ll make fun of you with such things? What I said to you is not half a lie. Bai Yinling is really not a virgin. "


    She repeated again.


    So when orange tells Bai Yinling that she is married, she is surprised. In the royal family, she is not perfect. If she is known, it is a big crime to behead. She even dare to marry openly.


    "Don''t tell anyone about it."


    Bai ruotong''s voice suddenly cooled down.


    Although she hated Bai Yinling, she didn''t want to use it as an excuse to threaten her. At first, when she read a novel, she only regarded her as the character in the novel, the absolute protagonist. Later, when Yan Jun reappeared, she realized that the world was not just a novel.


    Bai Yinling is a living person, and the pain she experienced is indelible.


    "Do you think Bai Yinling did what happened in the capital?"


    After a moment, Lansheng asked.


    "I don''t know, but I think she is more or less connected with this matter... At least she is a person who knows the art of Wushan..." Bai ruotong rubbed her eyebrows. For some reason, since she heard Lansheng''s words, her chest was blocked up, "but the real killer will never be her."


    "Who would that be?"


    Lan Sheng asked.


    "I haven''t found the evidence yet."


    Bai ruotong shook his head and did not answer directly. She can''t call the murderer directly until she has grasped the evidence, but after thinking about it, no one can do such a thing except her.

 Chapter 1134

    Gu chenlian is extremely annoyed today. Yesterday, a child''s body was just sent away. Today, the county government came to ask him. He was sent away and fidgeted about in the hall. He heard that there was a ghost in his own house yesterday, but it''s good. What kind of ghost will he make?


    Is it the child''s ghost?


    But the child''s ghost didn''t go to other people. Why did he come to him?


    Gu chenlian can''t think it right. The only thing he can think clearly is that there must be more or less connection between this matter and Bai Yinling.


    "Your Highness, are you looking for me?"


    The woman''s voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked back, and Bai Yinling stood in the hall with a smile on her face.


    "If I want to ask you something, please answer me honestly!"


    There was anger in his tone. Bai Yinling nodded, as if it was not bad at all. He suddenly asked.


    "Did you kill people?"


    "Who is your highness talking about?"


    "Of course, it''s the child in the palace. Did you kill him?"


    His voice added a little urgency.


    Bai Yinling sat down in no hurry. She had expected Gu chenlian''s problem for a long time. He never trusted her. As long as there were any problems in the government, the first person he doubted would be her: "what does your highness think? Does your highness think I killed people? "


    "I''m here to ask you seriously, and you just answer honestly. You don''t have to play useless word games with this palace here!"


    He growled.


    Bai Yinling''s eyes were stained with a cold light. She raised her head coldly and said, "no!"


    "No?" Gu chenlian squinted, "it''s not you who killed it. In my house, you are the only woman who will be so cruel and do such a thing!"


    "I know your highness will treat me like this, but what happened yesterday really has nothing to do with me. I will never admit what I have not done..."


    She didn''t feel guilty at all. She knew that she would be questioned by Gu chenlian, so she didn''t feel sad because she knew all this. Gu chenlian gave her a cold look and said with a light smile: "Bai Yinling, when I married you back to the palace, you didn''t do a word of what you promised me.


    On the contrary, because of you, our palace has caused a lot of trouble. Now in the imperial grandmother''s place, the palace has lost her heart.


    You tell me why I married you. What are you planning with your mother? Why let Lin Yumin live in the palace? "


    "Your Highness can ask me about it from the beginning, but you haven''t asked about it all the time. If you ask about it now, how do you want me to answer? Is my answer important to your highness?


    If I say that Lin Yumin''s appearance has nothing to do with me, will your Highness believe me? "


    Her voice was bitter. From beginning to end, the man didn''t trust her. Either he turned a blind eye to her, or he questioned her severely.


    "Well, it has nothing to do with you. Then tell me what my mother wants you to do to bring Lin Yumin to the capital?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    Bai Yinling lowered her eyebrows and pondered for a moment. She raised her head and said seriously, "Your Highness, will you believe me? Will your highness not doubt what I say? "


    "Tell me!"


    "To let Lin Yumin come to the capital is to destroy the relationship between Prince Rong and Bai ruotong," Bai Yinling said. "However, his Highness Prince Rong has never asked him to go to Prince Rong''s house, so he has been delayed in your Highness''s house. But he went to Prince Rong''s house yesterday, and the empress''s plan is half realized."

 Chapter 1135

    "Just because of that?"


    Gu chenlian is dubious.


    How deep is the trust between Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing? How can it be easily controlled by Lin Yumin.


    If this matter really is Rong Chen empress one person to do, that Gu chenlian on the contrary does not understand own mother empress''s mind, what she wants to do after all.


    "Yes, I will never cheat your highness," Bai Yinling said. She came to him. She wanted to hold his hand, but Gu chenlian easily avoided it. "I admit that I have done harm to your highness before, but now, I will never do anything harmful to your highness.


    I didn''t do that farce yesterday. I didn''t kill that child. My highness and I are grasshoppers tied to the same rope. It''s good. Why did I harm your highness? "


    "Indeed, if this palace loses, you will not get any benefit."


    He raised his lips contemptuously, and his words did not contain any temperature. Bai Yinling didn''t care about his sarcasm at all. She went to his back and hugged him.


    "Your Highness, I really want to be good to your highness. Why can''t you believe me? Even a little? " She buried her face in Gu chenlian''s back and cried, "Your Highness, everything I''ve done since I married you is for you.


    You have Bai ruotong in your heart, so you can''t be cruel to Gu Yanqing. Because you know that if Gu Yanqing loses, he will threaten Bai ruotong.


    But your highness, I''m different. I only have you in mind. Everything I do is based on you. Therefore, you will feel that I have done something to hurt Bai ruotong. I don''t want to deny it, but this is not my original intention. "


    These words are all from her heart.


    She''s really tired, very tired, very tired.


    Since returning to the capital, she has been living in intrigue every day. When she went to provoke Bai ruotong, it was because Bai ruotong blocked her future. But she did not expect that this woman should grow up so fast in a few years.


    From the beginning, she has been defeated with her.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, she is really tired now.


    She has married Gu chenlian. Everything in the Bai family has nothing to do with her. She wants to live with Gu chenlian well.


    As long as the man is kind to her, she can give up everything she has been seeking.


    "I really don''t understand what you are thinking."


    Instead of pushing her away, Gu sighed heavily.


    "No matter what I think, it is only beneficial and harmless to your highness." She said.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes flashed a cold light. He turned back, took her and hugged his hand: "you guarantee with your life that the murder in the capital, all things have nothing to do with you?"


    "I promise."


    She answered without hesitation.


    "I believe in you for the last time."


    He said.


    ¡­¡­


    The carriage stopped slowly at the entrance of Prince''s mansion. As soon as Bai ruotong stepped out of the carriage, he saw a large group of people outside the alley. There are both the people and the government.


    After thinking for a moment, Bai Rutong walked out of the crowd and waved to a place. A moment later, the figure of midnight appeared in front of her.


    "Take me to the roof."


    She pointed to the roof opposite the alley and said.


    "Yes."


    In the middle of the night, he nodded and jumped onto the roof with Bai ruotong in his arms. He was good at lightness. He walked on the tiles without making a single step.


    Lansheng followed them to the roof.


    Midnight put down Bai ruotong, helped her to the most close to the entrance of the lane and stopped.

 Chapter 1136

    At the end of the lane, there was still blood left. Bai ruotong squinted and looked at it carefully. The officers and soldiers are searching here, and the people are talking about it, covering up the words of the officers and soldiers. If you look at it here, you can only see the general scene. If you want to study it carefully, you should be close to it.


    She is thinking, the crowd suddenly scattered into two groups, she fixed eyes to see, Gu Yanqing''s figure out of the carriage, toward the end of the alley. He is followed by orange and Zhao Cheng. With a smile from the corner of his mouth, Bai ruotong immediately asked midnight to escort him down and walked through the crowd to Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness!"


    She came up to him and waved to him. Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows, looked at her men''s dress, and looked at Lansheng beside her, but said, "what do you want to do when you ask orange to inform me to come here?"


    "Naturally, I want to accompany your highness to investigate together." After that, she went to the scene of the crime, where a strong and strong smell of blood came from the shop. In the smell of blood, mixed with strange fragrance, Bai ruotong could not help but wring his brows.


    "What happened to your cheek?"


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes tightened slightly and came to her. He raised his hand and stroked it with blood. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. He didn''t notice that there were blood stains on his face for no reason?


    She touched her face, a little tingling came from her face. This blood is her blood. Is she hurt?


    When did it happen?


    "Maybe something scraped off the roof just now." She shook her head, didn''t care about this little wound, and said, "what can your highness see? Is it really a case of wronged souls? "


    "How can it be a wrong soul..." he wiped the blood stains on her face bit by bit, and then replaced Zhao Cheng to bring Jinchuang ointment, which answered her, "even if it is a wrong soul, how can it find the crown prince''s head."


    "So you believe that the prince didn''t do it?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and asked.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "the third younger brother is eccentric and indulgent, but I don''t believe he will do this kind of thing. There must be some misunderstanding, or who wants to plant it on him."


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and said nothing more.


    They looked at the scene of the crime again. Gu Yanqing led Bai ruotong and Lan Sheng back to the mansion. As soon as they got to the front door of Rongqin''s mansion, Lin Yumin shook his wheelchair to greet them: "Your Highness, princess."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong screwed up her eyebrows. How could she be here.


    "What are you waiting for here?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Naturally, I''m waiting for you, brother Qing!" She narrowed her eyes and bent a smile. Her sweet smile was like the crescent moon in the sky that night. Bai Rutong was deeply hurt by the smile. Lansheng looks at the woman in front of him in doubt and doesn''t say much.


    "Go back to your room."


    Gu Yanqing orders, no longer pay more attention, and takes Bai ruotong and Lan Sheng back to the main courtyard. Lin Yumin looked at the back of the wipe away, bit his teeth, pestle in place.


    After closing the door, Gu Yanqing asked, "how can miss LAN come to the capital?"


    "Naturally, it''s because of Bai Yinling." Lansheng replied.


    "Lansheng, tell your highness what you said to me today." Bai Rutong sat down and asked. Lan Sheng nodded and told Gu Yanqing about the conversation with Bai ruotong on the carriage.


    Gu Yanqing heard of it, and his expression was slightly stunned: "so, this Bai Yinling cheated the third brother?"


    "Yes, although Lansheng didn''t know the truth of the murder, he thought that it must have something to do with Bai Yinling. When Bai Yinling was in the mountain stronghold, he had been learning Wushan magic from an elder in the mountain stronghold. One of the magic was to use the child''s heart as a guide."

 Chapter 1137

    When Lansheng said this, he gritted his teeth with indignation. To Bai Yinling, she always has hatred in her heart.


    "I know about it." Gu Yanqing came back.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Yanqing wanted to send them back to his house, the door was knocked. He got up and opened the door. Outside was Lin Yumin. She followed two maidservants with three bowls of fresh soup in her hands.


    "Today, I tried to make soup. When the princess came, how about trying my craft?"


    Lin Yumin raises eyebrows and asks softly. Bai ruotong was stunned. He sat on the bench, half closed his eyes, but did not move.


    Seeing that Bai ruotong was so ungrateful, she went straight into the room with her wheelchair.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows and asked.


    "I just want to show my heart when I see the princess coming."


    Lin Yumin returned. She looked back at Gu Yanqing and said, "can''t it just be like this?"


    "Get out."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes are more and more dark. Lin Yumin bites her lips and smiles on her face. Lansheng looked at the girl. She felt a little strange when she saw her. She knew that Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing were a couple, but she never heard that there was a girl among them.


    "Brother Qing, you didn''t come to accompany me when you took me back to the mansion the day before yesterday. Yumin is very boring. Today, the princess is here. Yumin just wants to show her heart. Isn''t brother Qing allowed?"


    Her voice suddenly sad up, slightly drooping eyes have tears in flashing.


    "I just don''t want you to stay in the prince''s mansion to come back with you."


    Gu Yanqing says these, just don''t want to let Bai Rutong misunderstand just.


    "What am I? What am I in brother Qing''s mind? " Lin Yumin''s tone was filled with resentment. Her eyes were red and her fingers tightly held the silk handkerchief. "I just want to say two words with the princess today. Brother Qing is so strict with me. Have you forgotten what you promised your sister?"


    Bai ruotong screwed up her eyebrows. For Lin Yumin''s appearance here, her heart was always uncomfortable. But this is Gu Yanqing''s decision, since she has come, she naturally can''t say one or two.


    But when I saw her pretending to be poor here, I don''t know why, her heart suddenly vomited.


    "Get out."


    Gu Yanqing''s look suddenly cooled down three points.


    "I don''t know!"


    Lin Yumin seems to be really angry, even dare to fight Gu Yanqing face to face.


    Bai ruotong sighed, went to the table, took the bowl and drank it. She pointed to the soup on the table and said, "Miss LAN, try it too. It''s delicious."


    When Lansheng heard the words, he also took the fresh soup and drank it in one gulp.


    "Miss Lin is satisfied with the soup?"


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, ask a way.


    Lin Yumin choked.


    "Miss Lin, we have something important to discuss with your highness. If you don''t have something important, please leave," said Bai with a cold smile. "If Miss Lin must stay here, I don''t mind wasting time with you to talk about family customs."


    Lin Yumin''s mind is sinister. She deliberately plays coquetry and jokes in front of Gu Yanqing. She just shows it to her.


    She wanted to tell her that Gu Yanqing was patient with her.


    "Well, let''s talk."


    Lin Yumin smiles.


    Bai ruotong came up to her and squatted down to look at her legs: "when will miss Lin''s legs get better?"


    She stroked her leg and asked.


    Lin Yumin didn''t expect that she would suddenly ask about her broken leg. She looked stunned for a moment.


    "What does the princess want to do about it?"


    "I just want to care about Miss Lin, nothing else."


    Bai ruotong returned home.

 Chapter 1138

    "My legs may not get better all my life..."


    Lin Yumin smiles bitterly, but Yu Guang looks at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing pressed her thin lips tightly and said nothing.


    "Why? I look at this leg, there is no problem at all. If there is a problem, I''m afraid it will be amputated. " Bai ruotong chuckled and pressed her legs. Lin Yumin is shocked all over by her sudden action. She stares round and looks at Bai ruotong in disbelief.


    Does she know something?


    "Did the princess mean to embarrass me?"


    Lin Yumin asked.


    She shook her head. "Why bother you? Why should I embarrass you? "


    "If you don''t make it difficult for me, why do you mention my leg on purpose? Princess, is it because I live in brother Qing''s house now that it''s so hard for me to say these words and try to hurt me seriously? "


    She clenched her lip and asked.


    With a helpless smile, Bai Rutong looked back at Gu Yanqing and Lansheng and said, "I have something to talk to Miss Lin. can your highness and Miss Lin avoid it?"


    "This..."


    "Please, your highness."


    Gu Yanqing hesitated, but before he finished, Bai Rutong interrupted. Seeing this, Gu Yanqing had no choice but to nod and leave the room with Lansheng. Seeing them leave, the corner of Bai Rutong''s mouth suddenly became cold: "what I said just now is not obvious enough? There is no problem with your legs. You are deliberately pretending to be disabled and trying to stay in the capital. "


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Lin Yumin twisted her eyebrows. She really knew about her legs.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell your highness about it for the time being." Bai ruotong took a mouthful of white water and looked at Lin Yumin with deep eyes. She stepped forward and picked up a wisp of Lin Yumin''s hair. "After all, you and I are from the same world,


    I don''t know your purpose. If I tell your highness this matter, he may believe me, but the things he needs to deal with now are chaotic enough. If you add this, your highness will be very busy. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin Yumin didn''t reply.


    "I''ve been thinking, why didn''t Dr. Wu find your leg?" Bai then asked, "is it because, what method did you use to make him unable to see? The person who can get rid of Dr. Wu is not an ordinary person. He must be a doctor. "


    "What do you want to say?"


    Lin Yumin no longer disguised, asked in a low voice.


    "Your identity in that world should be a doctor," Bai ruotong pointed out pointedly, "so you can cheat Dr. Wu. Moreover, the murder in the capital was not done by any other passers-by, but by you."


    "That''s your guess."


    Lin Yumin said.


    "Yes, it''s my guess, but what I guess is absolutely true."


    Bai ruotong stood up and looked down at her.


    "I didn''t do it," Lin Yumin''s reply did not feel guilty, nor was he flustered by Bai ruotong to see through the truth. "Princess, the last time I told you my identity, it was because I wanted to cooperate with you.


    You, like me, have a person you want to protect. That''s why I have no reservation about my identity. But please don''t doubt me. It''s not fair to me that I''m the kind of person who will do evil things¡°


    Lin Yumin said solemnly.


    To her answer, Bai ruotong is dubious. She doesn''t believe Lin Yumin would be such a kind person. At the beginning, she mixed up with Bai Yinling and said that she had no purpose and she would not believe it.

 Chapter 1139

    Bai ruotong took a breath. The woman was really dark. No matter what she said, she couldn''t find anything from her.


    "Princess, don''t be angry about today''s affairs. It''s just that I''m a little jealous when I look at the love between you and brother Qing." Lin Yumin raised her eyebrows and held her hand sincerely, "but I will never harm you and brother Qing."


    Bai ruotong took back her hand. If she didn''t return her words, she opened the door and left the room directly. Gu Yanqing saw her come out and quickly walked up: "what did you talk to her about?"


    "Didn''t your highness eavesdrop?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    "If I eavesdrop, I''m afraid you''ll be angry."


    Gu Yanqing came back.


    "I''ll go first."


    Her voice was a little dull. After two steps, Gu Yanqing held her hand: "wait a minute. Little girl, are you angry? "


    From the moment Lin Yumin appeared, the little girl''s look was very strange. Gu Yanqing is not a person who doesn''t understand the world. He can see that the little girl is sulking.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you took Lin Yumin back to the mansion?"


    When he saw through his mind, Bai ruotong no longer hid anything. She raised her eyes and asked seriously. Gu Yanqing held her hand slightly tight: "if I told you, you will not allow me to take her back."


    "Since you know that you still have to do this, you didn''t even tell me in advance to bring me to Rongqin palace. Your highness, don''t you care what I''m thinking at all?"


    She gritted her teeth.


    Lin Yumin is not very human, so she has a lingering fear. She knows what Gu Yanqing is thinking. The homicide is more or less related to the prince''s residence, so he worries that Lin Yumin''s stay in the prince''s residence will cause trouble, and takes him to the prince Rongqin''s residence.


    In Bai ruotong''s eyes, what he did was undoubtedly a wolf entering a tiger''s mouth.


    "I don''t know how to explain it to you," Gu Yanqing lowered her eyebrows. For a moment, he didn''t know how to explain it. He didn''t know what happened to Lin Yumin for a while. "But little girl, please believe me. I won''t have anything to do with Lin Yumin''s coming..."


    "Your Highness thinks I''m just jealous?"


    Is he looking down on her?


    Does Bai ruotong only know how to be jealous? She was worried about his safety.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing was stunned.


    "I''m worried about your safety, your highness. This Lin Yumin is not a good person. She must be planning something. Maybe she has difficulties here, but she is a liar here.


    She suddenly appears in the prince''s residence. She has a connection with Bai Yinling. She must be plotting something. I''m afraid her highness will be cheated by her! "


    She said grimly.


    "I know." Gu Yanqing lowered her voice, "I know what little girl is worried about, but..."


    He wanted to explain, but Zhao Cheng came in a hurry at this time: "Your Highness, it''s not good!"


    He stopped talking and looked up at Zhao Cheng: "flustered, what''s the matter?"


    "His Highness the prince has been arrested!"


    Zhao Cheng said in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to Tianlao, Zhao Cheng explains why. The Ministry of punishment cooperated with Gu Yanqing in investigating the case. Gu Yanqing shared the evidence with the Ministry of punishment. The emperor heard about the haunted incident last night and sent Li Yan, the manager of the Ministry of punishment, to search the prince''s residence.


    It was found that the murder weapon in the prince''s mansion was still covered with blood. As he was ordered to investigate, Li Yan took the prince back to the prison.

 Chapter 1140

    Bai ruotong follows Gu Yanqing to the Tianlong prison. Li Yan is sitting in the hall investigating the matter. Seeing Gu Yanqing, he bows his hand and says, "Your Highness."


    "What about your highness?" Gu Yanqing twisted her eyes and asked.


    "In prison."


    Li Yan said, dare not delay the time, for Gu Yanqing opened the main gate of heaven. They are in the innermost part of the dungeon and see Gu chenlian lying on a wooden bed.


    "Mr. Li, go out first. I''ll ask you about it later." Gu Yanqing ordered.


    Li Yan smell speech, nodded, quit the room. Gu chenlian heard the noise and looked up at Gu Yanqing. He saw Bai ruotong in a man''s suit beside Gu Yanqing. His eyes were slightly stunned, and then he withdrew his eyes.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    After Li Yan left, Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Everything that I can say is now in heaven." Gu chenlian shrugged, fearless way.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter? Why did the Lord suddenly open his mouth to investigate you? "


    Bai Rutong was surprised.


    The emperor has always believed in Gu chenlian and doted on him. How could he send someone to investigate Gu chenlian? What''s more, he was ordered to be taken to the prison.


    Gu chenlian pulled the corners of his mouth and put on a smile: "isn''t this your second brother''s way?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Bai ruotong couldn''t understand.


    "Of course, my good second brother sent me to prison," Gu chenlian said softly, sitting up from the bed. "Now I understand that from the day that the child entered the palace, my second brother should be planning to use that child to send me to prison."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bai ruotong screwed up his eyebrows. The person he doubted was the most unlikely one.


    "So you suspect that this king put you in prison?"


    Gu Yanqing asked coldly.


    "No, who are you? The child''s body was buried in the palace. You buried it with the palace. Only you know where the body is, but the child''s body appears in the palace again,


    And he had a strange dagger in his hand.


    Now people outside guess that the child is taking revenge on the palace, but the palace knows that all these things are framed by the second brother. "


    That day, the child died suddenly. In order to avoid extraneous events, he discussed with Gu Yanqing for a moment and buried the child together. At that time, Gu Yanqing asked him to hide the matter. When Li Yan came to investigate the matter, he found the rotten body of the child on his bed.


    In front of the public, he could not argue.


    "Your Highness will not do such a thing." White Rutong road.


    "Do you still believe him?" Gu chenlian said with a smile, "Rutong, do you remember what our Palace said to you? You are so naive.


    Do you really know how cruel the second brother is? If our palace tells you that the second brother has 30 dead men under his command, he controls the relatives of those dead men and trains them in the most cruel way, can you believe it?


    This man clearly has no heart, and he has nothing to blame for doing such a thing in this palace. "


    He is his biggest enemy. He loves Bai ruotong, and Bai ruotong once loved him, so he had a crisis for him, and he wanted to kill him.


    With Gu Yanqing''s intelligence, why he can''t catch the murderer all the time proves that he doesn''t really want to find the murderer.


    He went to the iron gate and gazed at Gu Yanqing: "second brother, you''ve been cheating my palace, haven''t you? It''s clear that you planned the murder. You want to use it to get rid of the palace, right? "

 Chapter 1141

    "If your highness really wanted to frame you, would he spend so much time searching? Your highness, why don''t you think about it carefully, is there a spy in your mansion? "


    Bai ruotong would not believe a word of his words. She knew Gu Yanqing very well. Even if he wanted to get rid of Gu chenlian, he would never use such a vicious way.


    She firmly believes that.


    "You mean Bai Yinling? It''s impossible. I''ve already asked... "


    "Just asked?"


    Bai Rutong said with a smile, "will she admit that, your highness, I did this thing? Are you too naive? "


    Gu chenlian choked: "but Bai Yinling will never frame this palace!"


    "Yes, she won''t frame you, but it doesn''t mean others won''t. Prince Rong is not the only enemy of his royal highness. "


    Bai ruotong said again.


    "But it''s in Prince Rong''s best interest to put the palace in prison."


    Gu chenlian''s words contain a touch of sadness. At any time, Bai ruotong spoke to Gu Yanqing. It seems that in her heart, she trusted Gu Yanqing wholeheartedly.


    "Yes, it''s the best for me to put you in prison, but the person who framed you is not me," Gu Yanqing, who has never spoken, said at this time. "I will investigate this matter, but you also have to think clearly. If I investigate it clearly, can you accept the outcome?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Gu chenlian didn''t understand.


    "Literally." Gu Yanqing came back.


    He looked down and thought for a moment, then suddenly understood: "you mean, the killer is..."


    "As you think."


    Gu Yanqing did not point out clearly.


    Bai ruotong screwed her eyebrows, but they were not straightforward. She couldn''t understand a word.


    "Stay here and I will give you back your innocence!"


    Gu Yanqing said that and left the prison with Bai ruotong''s hand. When he got out of the cell, he leaned over and held her gently.


    "What are you doing?"


    She pushed his hand, but could not escape his embrace.


    "Little girl, no matter what you say, you believe in me," Gu Yanqing said. "When we go back, I will tell you everything, as long as you don''t misunderstand me.


    You also tell me what you know. Shall we open our hearts? "


    Bai said: "will you believe me in everything I say? No doubt? "


    "I can see that you have kept something from me all the time, so..."


    Gu Yanqing pause, "so, you don''t cheat the king, and don''t hide everything in your heart, no matter what, tell the king, OK?"


    Her heart warmed slightly. She thought she was hiding well. He couldn''t see it. But in fact, just as she knows him, how can he not know her.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    When he came to the Ministry of punishment, Li Yan had been waiting for a long time. He asked someone to serve Gu Yanqing two cups of hot tea. After taking his seat, he asked, "what does your highness want to ask me?"


    "I want to know. What does Mr. Li think about it?"


    Gu Yanqing asked softly.


    Li Yan didn''t know what he meant, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Father and emperor have always been fond of the third younger brother. Today, why did you let Mr. Li suddenly investigate the third younger brother? Can''t Mr. Li be frank with us?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Li Yan smiles awkwardly and shakes his head. It seems that there is something hard to say: "what your highness said is just what I am puzzled about. I don''t understand why the emperor suddenly did it."


    "Did someone say something to his father?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.

 Chapter 1142

    Snow capped, winter wind blowing head-on, such as cold knife, a knife to the face blowing. White Yin Ling beat a shiver, she put down the window lattice curtain, mercilessly rubbed two hands.


    The carriage stopped at this time. The groom opened the door and said politely, "miss three, this is Lingshan."


    Bai Yinling''s body was shivering with the cold wind, and she shrugged her head and jumped out of the carriage. She looked around quietly, the mountains were surrounded by winter snow, such as silver, white to the eye.


    "Miss, there is a mountain stronghold not far away from here. You should be careful not to be found by the people in the mountain stronghold. Although you are praying for the general''s house, if you can escape from Lingshan, you''d better leave quickly.


    Here is the silver that the general gave to the villain and the young lady. Find a secluded place to hide for three years, and then the general will come to meet you. "


    As the groom tidied up a thatched cottage, he handed Bai Yinling a bulging bag of money. She reached for it and said thanks. When the house was ready, the groom gave a few words and left quickly.


    Holding her purse, she watched the groom disappear in the snow outside the courtyard, her eyes covered with sadness.


    Shortly after her mother died, she was sent to Lingshan by the old lady and Zhang together for blessing because she was not known. She begged her father, but in the face of pressure from the old lady, her father had no choice but to let her be sent away.


    Although let the groom care for her, but this kind of care can not warm her heart.


    She sighed and closed the door of the hut. Sitting on the bench for a moment, she got up and left the hut.


    There is a mountain stronghold at the end of Lingshan mountain. The owner of the mountain stronghold, whose surname is "Lan", used to be a member of her mother''s family. No one knows about this. My mother gave her a jade pendant before she died. Take this jade pendant to the stronghold, and the people in the stronghold will help her.


    After walking for a day and a night, she finally saw a stockade. The walls of the stockade were rows of bamboo, the top of which was extremely sharp. She handed the keepsake to the stockade guard at the gate, and one person sent her into the stockade, waiting in a room.


    She sat on the bench in embarrassment, holding the silk handkerchief tightly. Soon, she heard the footsteps outside the room, looked up, and two men came towards her.


    "Are you Bai Bing''s daughter?"


    One of the men was quite old, with a white beard reaching to his chest, but his eyes were bright and full of spirit.


    "Yes..."


    Bai Yinling chicken pecked rice and nodded, his hands shaking unconsciously. After leaving the general''s house, it was the first time for her to see an outsider alone.


    Although they were from their mother''s family, their hostility made her afraid.


    "Didn''t LAN Bing go to the general''s residence to enjoy his happiness? How did you get kicked out? "


    It was another man who asked. Compared with the old man just now, he was young and his rough facial features were domineering. He pulled up a contemptuous smile and looked up and down at Bai Yinling. She was numb by his unkind eyes.


    "I... I..."


    It was hard for her to say, and she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Don''t push me any more. Meng Cheng, you can arrange a residence for Yinling. I''ll take her to meet the elder tomorrow."


    The old are considerate and blame the young.


    The young man named Meng Cheng chuckled and nodded in reply: "good."


    After the old man left, only Meng Cheng and Bai Yinling were left in the room. He did not leave immediately, but stood in the same place and looked at Bai Yinling.


    "Mr. Meng, can you lead me back to the courtyard?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    "Don''t worry," Meng Cheng laughs treacherously. He approaches Bai Yinling step by step. Bai Yinling subconsciously retreats. She retreats to the wall and can''t escape.


    "You... What do you want to do?"


    She asked in a panic.


    "Little white girl, you know that we have to find a support in our mountain stronghold. If you don''t have it, it''s hard for you to survive in the mountain stronghold."


    There is something in Meng Cheng''s words, obviously mentioning Bai Yinling. No matter how silly she is, she knows what it means.

 Chapter 1143

    She clenched her lips, and Meng Cheng easily lifted her chin. His finger belly with a thick cocoon, scraping white Yin Ling jaw a burst of pain.


    "And I''m the seventh leader in this village. I can be your support, little white girl."


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Meng Cheng said again.


    Bai Yinling lowered her head and tried to avoid his touch. Meng Cheng was very happy. He rubbed Bai Yinling''s head. Instead of forcing her, he said, "I''ll give you time to think about it."


    ¡­¡­


    Life in the stronghold is not easy. Bai Yinling thought that leaving the general''s house was just leaving the devil''s cave. She never thought that life in the stronghold was even more difficult.


    Every day, there are men and women looking for her trouble. The dishes she eats are all sour dishes. If she complains someone in front of the leader, that person will deal with her even harder.


    These days lasted for two years until she met abi. ABI''s status in Shanzhai is intermediate, not high or low. The wild doll, who was once the leader of the family, picked up from the wild, met her when she was being bullied and beaten.


    ABI kicks the man half her height and saves the scarred Bai Yinling from his hands. She took her hand and led her to her room. Bai Yinling lowered her head, like a puppet with broken thread, leaving ABI to clean the wound for herself.


    "You are liked by the scum Meng Cheng. That''s why he wants to make people difficult for you. But your character is tough. After a year, you still don''t want to submit to Meng Cheng."


    She was smiling, not half sarcastic, but appreciative.


    Bai Yinling pursed her dry lips. She hugged her weak body and didn''t answer.


    "Are you afraid?"


    ABI asked. Bai Yinling shook her head, but there were tears in her eyes.


    "Why don''t you tell the boss about it? You are LAN Bing''s daughter, and LAN Bing is the daughter of the big boss. If you directly tell Meng Cheng, the big boss, to harass you, the big boss will make the decision for you. "


    ABI put the ointment on her shoulder carefully and put on her clothes for her.


    "I said... But..."


    Bai Yinling''s lips were white. "It''s useless."


    Meng Cheng is the pillar of the stronghold. How can the leader punish Meng Cheng for her. Bai Yinling''s heart was slightly sour, and tears came to her eyes unconsciously.


    "Aunt Lanbing used to treat me very well. I remember she was the most beautiful woman in our village before she got married. You look very similar to Aunt Lanbing now. No wonder Meng Cheng fell in love with you when he saw you."


    ABI smiles and comforts her by combing her messy hair.


    Bai Yinling was stunned and looked back at her seriously: "why do you want to be so good to me? I''ve only seen you twice. "


    "I''ve been kind to Aunt LAN before, so I should be nice to you."


    ABI replied, "I wasn''t in the Shanzhai before, but I will live in the Shanzhai in the future. If you have anything to do, tell me. If you are bullied, tell me, I will support you.


    In the future, I am abi. No one dares to bully you. "


    Bai Yinling''s heart is slightly warm. No one has ever said such a thing to her except her mother. Looking at ABI, her tears can''t help but flow down directly.


    In the future, Bai Yinling was very relaxed. If it is as ABI said, with her, no one dares to bully her again.


    She followed ABI all day, from morning till night. ABI is a cheerful girl, always with a smile.

 Chapter 1144

    Her laughter was as clear as a silver bell. As long as you hear her laughter, Bai Yinling knows that she is coming.


    "Go, I''ll take you to a place!"


    One day, ABI came back from outside. Before she had a rest, she came to find her in a hurry. Bai Yinling''s eyes were slightly tight. Before she could react, she dragged her to walk outside the stronghold.


    She led her all the way to a forest. Before she came near, she smelled the smell of food.


    "This is..."


    She looked back in surprise and looked at abi. ABI smile, no more words, quickly toward a thatched cottage. As soon as he entered, Bai Yinling saw the tender roast meat in the thatched cottage.


    "It''s not easy to catch a rabbit in winter. I''ve caught three more, waiting to eat with you."


    ABI grinned and led her to his side. She tore off a piece of rabbit meat and handed it to Bai Yinling: "you didn''t eat a piece of meat in the village, did you! Last time I saw you give your meat to others, so eat it quickly. "


    The meat was hot in the palm of his hand, but Bai Yinling forgot the pain. The corners of his mouth could not help but smile: "ABI, you are very kind to me, but this meat is for me to eat, is it too wasteful?"


    "Waste what? It''s all baked, isn''t it for people to eat? " ABI laughed heartily, and directly pulled off a piece of rabbit''s leg and handed it to her, "you used to be a gold lady. How can you be so cowardly?


    If you come to our mountain stronghold, you can enjoy happiness, but look at you. If you live such a miserable life, you should have some confidence. If others bully you, you can bully them back. You can bully them twice as much. They are afraid of you and dare not do anything to you again! "


    "I''m... I''m used to being bullied..."


    She bit the meat in a small mouth and said stuffy. When she was in Zhenxi general''s house, she was bullied. Now when she comes to Shanzhai, people here are kind to her. At least they just beat her, but people in Zhenxi general''s house want her life.


    "Habits? Have you ever been bullied before? "


    Bai Yinling''s disposition is so cowardly. If she is bullied, it is reasonable. ABI looked at her painfully, and suddenly felt that it was not necessarily a good thing to be Miss Qianjin.


    "Well, I used to be bullied when I was in the government."


    Bai Yinling nodded like a chicken pecking rice, with a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth.


    ABI choked: "won''t Aunt LAN help you? I heard from the leader that Aunt LAN wrote that the general liked her very much! "


    "My mother has been seriously ill, and I don''t want to worry about her."


    It''s the first time that she said these words with others. She has been alone for many years, and she can''t even say a word with people who don''t know her heart.


    "Did aunt LAN die of illness?"


    ABI asked again.


    Bai Yinling nodded, but then shook her head: "not to mention... Her mother''s pathogen could have survived for another year or two, but she... She was killed by her father''s new wife..."


    "Bang Dang!"


    When ABI heard this, he smashed the wine bowl on the ground. Bai Yinling was so scared that she shivered and looked at her with tears like a frightened little beast.


    "Aunt Lan was killed. Why don''t you help aunt LAN get revenge?"


    ABI''s tone with anger, hate not into steel low roar.


    "Zhang is too powerful, I dare not..."


    "No! You are too cowardly, you could have resisted


    ABI heaved a sigh, looking at her a pair of quick cry do not cry, the original anger disappeared, for Bai Yinling, she is really angry and pity.


    What was the past that made her so weak.

 Chapter 1145

    "I don''t know how to fight..."


    She said.


    ABI touched her head helplessly, squatted down and looked at her head in the same way: "you follow me, what should I do? I''ll teach you. I will protect you and make you stronger. "


    "I..."


    She hesitated.


    "As long as you follow me, no one dares to bully you!"


    Abby said.


    Bai Yinling thought and nodded heavily. She doesn''t want to change herself. At this moment, she just doesn''t want to let ABI down.


    ¡­¡­


    ABI did what she said. The next day, she brought a chicken to kill her. Bai Yinling didn''t know how to start. ABI was worried. She locked her in the Chaifang and left a cruel remark: "when to kill the chicken, when can you come out?"


    For three days, Bai Yinling was trapped in the Chaifang. For three days, she couldn''t start. There is no food, no drink, her body has been stretched to the limit.


    "Not yet?"


    ABI''s voice rang out of the door.


    "I... I really don''t know..."


    She cried. She never took a knife, let alone killed a chicken.


    "Do you hate Zhang?"


    ABI asked.


    Bai Yinling didn''t reply.


    "Do you hate me?" I asked Seeing that she didn''t reply, ABI continued.


    Bai Yinling nodded, his voice was weak and said: "hate..."


    "Take this chicken as Zhang''s and kill it!" ABI''s words do not contain half a minute of temperature, "you think, you really want to die in this? Your enemy is laughably free. If you are always weak, who will avenge aunt LAN?


    If you and I separate in the future, who will protect you? Meng Cheng sent someone to bully you again. What should you do? Do you want to become Meng Cheng''s plaything? Such a dirty man? "


    Her words kill heart, white Yin Ling bite of the lip has overflow bleeding.


    Why


    Why is God so cruel to her? She is clearly a lady of the general''s mansion. Why is she reduced to such a state.


    Although his father said he loved her, he knew that there were many wild animals in Lingshan mountain, so he sent her here.


    Zhang''s wild smile reverberated in her mind, and the old lady''s fickle eyes also hit her heart.


    Why is she the one suffering?


    Why did everyone bully her?


    Why


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, when ABI opened the door of the firewood room, Bai Yinling was kneeling on the ground. Her hands and face were covered with blood, and the chicken in her hands had been motionless.


    She not only cut a knife, but also cut a lot of knives.


    ¡­¡­


    In the days to come, ABI takes her to villages to kill and rob. They robbed rich families, but even so, at the beginning, Bai Yinling was still a little uncomfortable.


    But six months later, she was used to many things. At least she can watch ABI kill without blinking.


    Even when ABI''s knife pierced the hearts of those people, she felt excited and her heart trembled slightly.


    It turns out that human life is so fragile, just like a chicken.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yinling, do you have anyone you like?"


    After a murder, ABI squatted by the river to clean his sword and asked her seriously.


    "Why do you ask this?"


    Bai Yinling picked up a wild flower and put it in the palm of his hand to play.


    "Just answer me if I have!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You answer me quickly!"


    ABI saw that she pursed her lips, walked forward, shook her shoulder and asked seriously.


    A figure suddenly flashed in Bai Yinling''s mind. The man was dressed in white and looked like a cold pool, but it was the only one that made her warm when she was in the general''s residence.


    "Yes..."


    She nodded shyly and looked at the flower nervously.


    "Who is that man?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t meet him in my whole life. You don''t need to know."


    He is a noble prince, but she is just a abandoned daughter of the noble family. She has no chance to meet him again.

 Chapter 1146

    ABI stamped his foot in a hurry: "just tell me who that man is! I want to know. "


    Bai Yinling couldn''t beat her, so she had to say, "his name is Gu Yanqing, the king of Nanyuan Dynasty."


    "Wow! What a wonderful person you like! It''s worthy of being Miss Qian Jin from the capital


    ABI exclaimed.


    Bai Yinling was even more ashamed: "if you tease me again, I will ignore you!"


    "Good, good! I won''t say it! "


    Knowing that she was shy, ABI covered her mouth and snickered: "what did he do? Make you like him? "


    "When I was bullied by elder sister Chang in the mansion, he once passed by and saved me." Bai Yinling.


    "Is he good-looking?"


    Bai Yinling thought about it and nodded seriously: "he is the most beautiful person I have ever seen."


    ABI laughed. She went to Bai Yinling and held her cheek: "you are the most beautiful person I have ever seen! After you see him, you should seize the opportunity to be close to him. Maybe he will like you! "


    "You''re making fun of me again. I''m so ugly." Bai Yinling has no confidence in her appearance.


    "You look like aunt LAN, the first beauty in our village. Can you not look good! You just don''t have confidence in yourself. You should be more confident. "


    Abby said.


    Bai Yinling avoided her eyes and asked: "how do you think of asking me about it today?"


    "Because I have something on my mind, too." ABI said.


    "You have someone you like?"


    Bai Yinling roughly guessed that if not, she would not ask her so eagerly.


    ABI nodded: "yesterday LAN WAN confessed to me and asked me to marry him. I always like him, so..."


    "That''s a good thing!" Bai Yinling smiles. She is really happy for abi. LAN WAN, who has also been in contact with her, is a good young man with integrity. If she is with ABI, ABI will be happy.


    "But... But I''m a little worried..." she bit her lip and shook her head.


    "What are you worried about?"


    "If I get married, who will protect you?"


    She was afraid that Bai Yinling''s cowardly nature would be bullied again after she left.


    "I will protect myself," said Bai Yinling. "I promise you."


    "Are you really going to protect yourself?"


    Lansheng is still a little suspicious.


    Bai Yinling nodded heavily: "en."


    ¡­¡­


    When they left the stream and returned to the village, they saw a fierce quarrel taking place in the distance. They looked at each other and walked up quickly. When asked what happened, it turned out that Meng Cheng''s people had a problem with ABI''s people.


    This trip, ABI got a lot of oil and water, but Meng Cheng got nothing, so he wanted to share a share in ABI.


    "It''s our village''s rule that whoever gets it will have it. You Meng masters want to rob ABI''s things. There''s no way!"


    ABI stopped in front of several people and replied coldly.


    Meng Cheng''s people whispered in secret for a moment, and one of them raised a rat eyed smile: "ABI, you can give us a little, and we are just like our master!


    Look at you. You are responsible for robbing the rich and the poor. We haven''t had a good piece of meat for several days. Just give us some! "


    He said, rubbed his hands, and walked toward Bai Yinling. Bai Yinling didn''t have time to dodge and was caught by him. He clenched her hand tightly, and a disgusting smile appeared from the corner of his mouth: "white girl, you also help me plead, let ABI be the leader of the family give us some oil and water, you are the most kind in the village, and ABI will listen to what you say."


    He finish saying, still don''t forget in the white Yin Ling hand ruthlessly touched one. A Bi''s eye is tight, draw a knife but rise, next second, the hand of white Yin Ling that the man touches suddenly fell on the ground.

 Chapter 1147

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah


    The man screamed like a pig, and the pain made him roll on the ground. Bai Yinling opened her eyes, and her face was splashed with man''s blood mixed with temperature.


    "Remember! The next time you dare to do something to Miss Bai, the end will be like this! I''ll cut off the white girl with which hand you use


    ABI''s words were full of anger, which scared everyone back and forth. Where do they dare to ask ABI for oil and water now? They nodded and bowed, and quickly ran away.


    An hour later, Meng Cheng comes to ask a question. ABI has a big fight with him, and they break up unhappily. Before he left, Meng Cheng said, "wait for me!"


    Bai Yinling is worried. She nervously holds ABI''s hand: "ABI, Meng Cheng''s personality is hot. If you offend him like this, will he retaliate against you?"


    "What did he get back at me for? He''s such a scum that she''s been trying to teach him a lesson for a long time


    ABI snorted coldly, patted Bai Yinling on the shoulder and motioned to her to be at ease, "don''t worry. When I get married with LAN WAN, I will help LAN WAN when I choose the stronghold leader in the future. If LAN WAN can succeed, let''s blow Meng Cheng out!"


    "Good."


    Although Bai Yinling responded verbally, she was still worried.


    In the past six months, she has been living carefully. LAN WAN and ABI are getting more and more tired of each other. Bai Yinling doesn''t want to disturb them, so she has to hide in the room all day.


    But Meng Cheng seems to have made up his mind not to give her a better life. He has been staying outside her room from morning till night, saying frivolous words. Once he even hacked at the door with an axe.


    Bai Yinling tells ABI about it. ABI is busy with her marriage with LAN WAN, but she has lost her concentration. She said too much, ABI''s face even appeared impatient look.


    Bai Yinling had to endure the harassment of Meng Cheng.


    As long as LAN WAN is on the top


    She comforted herself in her heart. ABI promised her that she would drive Meng Cheng out of the Shanzhai as long as LAN WAN was in charge.


    But she never thought, she still did not wait for such a day.


    It was a day she didn''t want to recall all her life. She got up early, and after getting breakfast in the kitchen, she quickly shut herself in. An hour later, when the door was knocked, her heart beat heavily. She thought it was Meng Cheng, but she heard ABI''s voice.


    "Yinling, are you there?"


    ABI asked anxiously outside the door.


    Bai Yinling opens the lock in a hurry. ABI is stunned. She just says, "come with me soon." then she clenches her lips and leads her to the outside of the village.


    "ABI, where are you taking me?"


    "ABI, is something wrong?"


    She was dragged all the way to the thatched cottage where they were alone. Bai Yinling looked at the thatched cottage in front of her suspiciously. As she was about to ask questions, ABI said, "Yinling, LAN WAN has done something wrong. He killed a good official. Now Meng Cheng has the handle. If he tells the leader about it, he will never be the stockade leader again, so..."


    "Abby?"


    Bai Yinling can''t understand what it has to do with her.


    "Yinling, don''t hate me. I can''t do anything about it..."


    ABI hugs her hard and says this in front of her ear in a sad voice. Then, she straightens up, opens the door of the thatched cottage and pushes Bai Yinling in.


    "Abby!"


    Bai Yinling exclaimed, just want to ask the reason, ABI tightly closed the door.


    "Abby! What''s the matter, please tell me... "


    "I''ll tell you what''s going on..."


    The man''s laughter came from behind. She looked back and Meng Cheng''s face looked ferocious and terrible under the candlelight.

 Chapter 1148

    It''s night.


    Bai Yinling is cleaning her body. Her hair is messy and her mouth is covered with blood stains. She shivered, and the cold water poured from her head to her feet.


    "Don''t you see that? ABI was using you from the beginning! You are the granddaughter of the elder. She just wants to use you to let LAN WAN get the elder''s appreciation. All her kindness to you lies to you. You are the only one who is so stupid to believe her lie! "


    Meng Cheng''s words surrounded her ears. Bai Yinling screamed, her hard nails embedded in her skin.


    Can''t forgive... Can''t forgive


    "Bai Yinling, you will follow me as long as you follow me.


    When I took LAN WAN''s evidence, I just casually said, "I want you. ABI will send you obediently. Do you think you are important to her?"


    Unable to get rid of Meng Cheng''s voice, Bai Yinling cried out. She thought ABI was the only one she could trust except her mother. Unfortunately, she was wrong.


    It''s all fake.


    She said she wanted to protect her, but she was the first to send her to the wolf pit.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    "Yinling, are you awake?"


    The constant knocking outside the door upset Bai Yinling. She turned over on her bed. Yesterday''s pain had not disappeared yet. She just moved slightly. Her body was as if she had been crushed. It was too painful to breathe.


    "Ha ha..."


    The door was pushed open and ABI''s voice appeared in the inner room. Bai Yinling closed her eyes and couldn''t bear to look at ABI''s eyes.


    Clearly she betrayed her, she now dare to appear in front of her?


    "Yinling, are you ok?"


    She sat down and asked anxiously.


    "You go, I don''t want to see you."


    Bai Yinling closed her eyes tightly. She didn''t want to see this woman now. As soon as she appeared, she felt uncomfortable all over. Yesterday''s things clearly appeared in front of her eyes. When she was tortured by Meng Cheng, she called her name again and again.


    She wanted her to save herself, and she knew she was outside. But until the end, she didn''t come to save herself.


    "Yinling, you must forgive me, and I can''t help it. If I don''t, LAN WAN will lose his hold. He must be the stronghold leader." instead of leaving, she held her hand tightly. "Yinling, I''m sorry. I know you''re angry, but I really can''t help it,


    I have to sacrifice you first. I promise you that when LAN WAN becomes the stronghold leader, he will be the first to kill LAN WAN, OK


    Her voice is like a monster sucking human blood, torturing Bai Yinling''s nerves little by little.


    She slowly opened her eyes, looked back at ABI, and saw that her face was full of tears. Her words sounded so sincere, but only Bai Yinling knew that under the sincerity, it was all hypocrisy.


    Instead of breaking away from ABI''s arms, she hugged ABI: "I forgive you, ABI. You must make LAN WAN the leader of the stockade. You must. "


    Her words had no emotion, and her eyes grew cold.


    They forced her.


    From the beginning, she should understand that no one in the world can save her, she can only save herself.


    I''ve tasted the hypocrisy and coldness of the world, but I believe ABI so much. It''s her fault.


    It''s her fault.


    ¡­¡­


    Six months later.


    Since three months ago, Meng Cheng''s health is getting worse day by day. The doctor came to check, but he didn''t find out the reason. He died suddenly last night.


    Hearing the news, Bai Yinling carried a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t say much. She just asked the maid beside her to leave the room first.


    In the past six months, she has changed her previous weakness and tried her best to climb up little by little.


    Human life is as fragile as she imagined. She can end a person''s life with a little means.

 Chapter 1149

    The use of intrigue is not as complicated as she imagined.


    Bai Yinling regrets that if she had learned to use intrigue earlier, maybe nothing would have happened.


    Maybe her mother would not have died at the beginning, and maybe she would not have been cheated by Zhang.


    "You once said that you should be more vicious. When others bully me, I will bully you back by twice the means. Meng Cheng is dead. What kind of means should I use to deal with you?"


    She put down her tea cup and looked back at Abby, who was shivering and embarrassed on the bed.


    ABI bites her teeth and stares at Bai Yinling with fear and resentment.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Half a year ago, I suffered from this kind of pain, but did you come to save me? I''m just using your method to use it on you again. ABI, you taught me to give me a tooth for a tooth and double it. "


    Bai Yinling laughs. She pulls out the dagger. Her smile is bright and bright.


    "Don''t... Don''t kill me... I really know I''m wrong, Yinling. I''m wrong... Please don''t kill me..."


    She trembled, but she could not move when she was fed down Wushan.


    "Although I''ve killed many people, I''ve never killed a person myself," she said, ignoring her plea for mercy. "ABI, you''re the first one I''ve killed. You should be happy. I''ve grown up a lot. From being a coward at first, I''ve learned to protect myself now. I''m climbing higher and higher, and I''ll soon surpass your LAN WAN. "


    "Don''t... don''t... Yinling, you are not such a person. What happened before was my fault. Please don''t do it. I know that I ruined you. I''m willing to make amends to you with all I have, but..."


    ABI is crying. She wants to run away, but she has no strength.


    "Just what? From the day you sent me to Meng Cheng''s bed, I decided to take revenge on you. In the past six months, I have been practicing Wushan''s art so as to get rid of you and Meng Cheng. "


    She pushed her to this point.


    She used to believe in her so much and regard her as her family. She thought that she was her own dependence in the mountain stronghold, but she was wrong, wrong.


    The dagger in her hand stabs ABI one by one. She hears the sound of broken bones. The sound is so beautiful. She listens to it in her ears. It''s so refreshing. It seems to be the most beautiful melody in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Snowflakes are flying in the air. In the room, the charcoal fire in the basin "crackles" and sparks splash.


    Bai Yinling put down her embroidery and let out a breath.


    "Liangyuan, don''t wait any longer. Your royal highness will not be with Liangyuan tonight."


    Red leaves distressed for her to put on a cloak.


    "I see. You step back."


    Bai Yinling nodded and said softly.


    Red leaf seems to want to say something, Bai Yinling has stood up, she pushed the door, out of the courtyard.


    Is it so cold in winter every year?


    She still remembered the cold winter when she first went to Shanzhai. But there is a woman who warms her hands. She says that she will protect her all her life.


    After ABI died, LAN WAN angrily came to the door. Although the concealment was excellent, LAN WAN guessed that it was Bai Yinling''s hand.


    He said, "do you think it''s really me that ABI wants to hide? She''s protecting you. She always knew that you and aunt LAN had studied Wushan. A year ago, because of the mutual killing in the mountain stronghold, they were forbidden to practice it.


    Meng Cheng knows that you know this skill, so she makes up a lie to let Meng Cheng hide it. She is deliberately let you hate her, because she wants you to grow up, so that you can be strong enough to deal with anyone.


    However, she still used the wrong method, she awakened a devil


    He said: "ABI was taken care of by Aunt LAN. She could give her life for Aunt LAN. After aunt LAN died, she could give her life for you..."


    Bai Yinling didn''t say anything. In the face of LAN WAN''s accusation, she just laughed softly.


    Half true and half false.


    Who knows that ABI has no selfishness in his heart?


    Who knows what LAN WAN said is true?


    She didn''t want to believe it.


    Time is gone, winter blows snow, past things, already like clouds, blow that scattered.


    Everything, it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 1150

    "No one, it''s the decision of the Lord himself."


    Li Yan choked and replied. Gu Yanqing raised his head, eyes deep across a touch of consternation.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong, don''t you find that the Holy One is old? Even his royal highness, he does not trust now. When something like this happens in the capital, it''s all directed at the crown prince. How can he forgive? "


    Li Yan sees Gu Yanqing''s doubts and explains.


    Bai ruotong took a breath. She had heard the old empress dowager talk about it. Holy recently, I don''t know why. He always faints inexplicably. If he just blows a cold wind, he will have a serious cold.


    The doctor couldn''t find out. Even Wu Tieguai just stroked his beard and refused to say why.


    Gu Yanqing grinds the eighteen sons of Bodhi in his hand. His eyes are blurred and he seems to be thinking something in secret. Bai ruotong took a mouthful of water and was just about to ask the emperor about the present situation. Suddenly, a man entered the door.


    "Your Highness, Princess!"


    In came the bodyguard of Prince Rongqin''s residence.


    "So impatient, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing went with him. The man bit his lip and said, "Your Highness, Miss Lin fainted! Go back and have a look


    "How could you faint?"


    He frowned and questioned.


    "I don''t know... Today, a girl Lin is walking around in the garden. She suddenly faints. I''ve already informed Doctor Wu, who said to let your highness go back quickly."


    The bodyguard explains the reason in a flurry. Gu Yanqing doesn''t delay any longer. After saying goodbye to Li Yan, he leaves the penalty department with Bai ruotong.


    In the carriage, Bai ruotong''s desire to speak again and again stopped.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Gu Yanqing took her hand and asked softly.


    "Your Highness, don''t you want me to tell you the truth? I''m now... "Bai ruotong choked and said," I want to tell you what I know now. That Lin Yumin is not Lin Yumin that his highness is familiar with. Like me, she comes across, and her body is full of blood. I suspect that she is the killer who killed those children! "


    "Are you really so sure?"


    Gu Yanqing squinted, pondered for a moment, and then opened his mouth.


    "So... Your highness must be careful. I don''t know what happened between you and Lin Yumin, but I didn''t say this to your highness because I was jealous or jealous, but this woman really has a problem!"


    She said seriously.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "I know what you mean and I believe what you say, but..."


    "But what?"


    Bai Rutong asked anxiously.


    "Don''t get involved in this later. I don''t want you to get hurt. You can rest assured that whatever Lin Yumin does, she will never harm Wang.


    I understand that in my heart. "


    He said.


    Bai Rutong bit his lip and didn''t speak any more.


    She won''t hurt him?


    Why can he be so sure that this woman must be planning something? She is not a person in this world. Her mind is secretive. If Gu Yanqing really trusts her, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Your Highness, I really..."


    She wanted to explain that she was really worried, but Gu Yanqing raised her hand to stop her from going on: "little girl, you don''t have to say more about this matter. I know it in my heart."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her heart suddenly a pain, his heart all know?


    What does this sentence mean?


    Does he just believe Lin Yumin?


    What''s the point of her telling him that.


    "Your Highness can know, Lin Yumin''s leg..."


    "Here we are."


    Before her words were finished, the carriage had been driving slowly to the door of the house. Gu Yanqing helped her out of the carriage and hurried on.

 Chapter 1151

    Instead of following Gu Yanqing into the inner room, she waited in the hall. Gu Yanqing opened the curtain and just walked in, Wu Tieguai came with him in a hurry: "Your Highness."


    "How is she?"


    Looking at Lin Yumin sleeping on the bed, Gu Yanqing asked.


    "It''s all right now," Wu Tieguai sighed, and went to Gu Yanqing. "She was killed in Wushan. If she hadn''t been discovered in advance, maybe she would die now."


    "The art of Wushan?"


    Gu Yanqing was stunned, and in an instant he recovered his calm: "how long has it been? Can you see that? "


    "It''s been two months."


    Wu Tieguai road.


    "It seems that he was poisoned when he was in the prince''s mansion." Gu Yanqing''s eyes were once dark. Wu Tieguai swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He wanted to answer the call, but the bed moved slightly at this time. Lin Yumin opened his eyes and said in a weak voice: "Your Highness..."


    "How are you?"


    He crouched down and asked.


    Lin Yumin nodded, but shook his head. A tear fell from the corner of her eye. She squeezed it tightly and was told by the corner: "brother Qing... Please save my life. I... I can''t stand it any more. Someone is trying to kill me..."


    "Who''s going to hurt you?"


    Gu Yanqing listened and twisted her eyebrows. Lin Yumin''s hand trembled and held his wrist with a little force: "it''s Bai Yinling. Bai Yinling is going to hurt me... Brother Qing... Please help me. I can''t stand it anymore... Bai Yinling wants to hurt me... When I was in the prince''s mansion, she always fed me a bitter medicine. Then... I don''t know why, my body felt weaker and weaker, She must have poisoned me. "


    Bai Rutong hid behind the curtain and listened quietly. His heart sank heavily. Does Bai Yinling have the Wushan skill to Lin Yumin? But is Lin Yumin really the object that Bai Yinling can control at will?


    Gu Yanqing quietly pulled back his hand: "why does she want to poison you?"


    "She wants me to help her make a killing weapon, because she wants to make a pill for the queen... So..."


    Lin Yumin sobbed, but his eyes flashed cold light. Gu Yanqing is alienating her. She can feel it.


    "You have a rest first..." Gu Yanqing didn''t say anything more. He put her hand into the quilt. He got up and was about to walk out, but Lin Yumin called behind him: "brother Qing, wait a minute! Tomorrow is the future of the empress. Bai Yinling will give the pills to the empress. You must catch her tomorrow! "


    "I know."


    Gu Yanqing only left this sentence and turned out of the room. When he returned to the lobby, there was no Bai ruotong in the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    The alley in the backyard of the prince''s residence.


    Bai ruotong squatted down and looked at the blood in the corner. Although Lin Yumin''s words were sincere, she couldn''t believe a word. She always felt something was wrong.


    She lay on the ground, sniffing the blood in the corner. The blood was dry and smelly. She never believed in ghosts, because she had seen the real ghosts.


    All ghosts are pranks, but she has seen them all.


    "I see..."


    With a smile, she got up from the ground and clapped her hands. She looked back at midnight and said, "how about it? Did you find the rope? "


    "No


    "It seems to have been taken away." That day, when she was on the beam of the house, she obviously felt the long thin line on her face.


    With a long sigh, she leaned at the entrance of the alley and asked softly, "orange, if there is a person, you know she is a bad person, but the person she wants to deal with is the same as you, do you want to turn a blind eye, or cooperate with her to get rid of that person, or


    To save your enemy? "

 Chapter 1152

    "I think it''s best to watch it change."


    Orange sweet smile, back. Hearing this, Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly settled down: "just listen to you and watch it change."


    Gu Yanqing didn''t tell her the reason now, so she waited quietly. She believed that Gu Yanqing would always tell her the truth.


    ¡­¡­


    As the sun rose to the East, Bai ruotong got up early in the morning and went to the palace with the old lady. Today is the empress''s day for thousands of years, and the West Marquis''s house has prepared the best gifts. After entering the palace, Bai ruotong was called by the Empress Dowager to talk about her family.


    It was not until noon that the queen and Emperor yongsui arrived at the scene slowly. The Queen''s look was a bit tired, and her eyes were black and blue with heavy makeup. It must be because of the prince''s affairs that she hasn''t slept well in these days.


    "I have something to say to you."


    Just left the old empress dowager, Bai Yinling stopped her on a path.


    "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Bai ruotong pointed to himself with an inexplicable smile on his lips.


    "Would you like to listen to his Highness the prince?"


    She asked.


    "You don''t want to tell me that your Highness has been wronged, do you? Of course I know about it. "


    She smile, over she just want to leave, but Bai Yinling stopped her: "you wait."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    She asked in a cold voice, frowning.


    "Lin Yumin is not as kind as you think. You should be careful."


    "Are you reminding me?" White if Tong cover lip a smile, white Yin Ling unexpectedly let her be careful, this is not a ridiculous matter. Everyone knows that she is the one who wants her to die the most.


    Bai Yinling choked, but her eyes were deep: "I just want to remind you that the recent events in the capital have an indispensable relationship with Lin Yumin..."


    "It has something to do with you, too!"


    Bai ruotong interrupted her, "Bai Yinling, do you think I really don''t know what you are planning? I can tell you plainly that your sin can''t escape. You make yourself such a cold-blooded person for revenge.


    You don''t have to let me be careful about Lin Yumin. You said this clearly in the hope that I would turn my attention to her. "


    It''s impossible for her to make a profit.


    Bai Yinling lowered her eyes. She lifted a bitter smile and shook her head: "I knew you wouldn''t believe me, but do you know why the empress would take her back to the palace?"


    "Just to destroy my relationship with his Highness Prince Rong?"


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    "If it''s just like this, how can the queen go to great trouble?" Bai Yinling came up to her. She raised her hand and stroked her long hair. "Bai Rutong, it''s been so long. Are you still so naive?


    Do you really think no one else in the world wants to deal with you but me?


    The reason why his Highness the prince was put into prison is entirely because of Lin Yumin''s planting and framing. Why does she want to do such a thing? Do you understand? "


    "Why?"


    Bai Rutong looks up and stares at her.


    "It''s for Prince Rong, that''s why she did this kind of thing," Bai Yinling''s voice suddenly cooled. "Prince Rong''s heart must be clear, that''s why he didn''t find the real murderer for such a long time. She''s with Prince Rong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply. He pursed his lips and glared at her.


    It suddenly occurred to her that when she spoke with Gu Yanqing yesterday, there was no look of surprise on his face. It was as if Lin Yumin''s affair was taken for granted. Even when Lin Yumin told him the so-called truth, he was not surprised, nor did he question Lin Yumin.


    Yesterday''s conversation between them seemed to be for her.


    "You should be able to detect that the empress has found the wrong person. Lin Yumin has been loyal to Gu Yanqing from the beginning."

 Chapter 1153

    "Don''t worry, just look after yourself."


    After pondering for a long time, Bai Rutong sighed and said coldly.


    In the face of her satire, Bai Yinling did not have too much emotion. She pursed her lips with a smile, and her handkerchief caressed the tip of her nose: "you must think about what I said, I believe you will understand."


    After that, without waiting for Bai Rutong''s reply, she turned and left.


    Looking at Bai Yinling''s figure, she fell into meditation. Normally speaking, Bai Yinling is loyal to the empress. She will try her best to stop what Lin Yumin does.


    Knowing that this will affect the prince, she has to cooperate with Lin Yumin, which is obviously unreasonable.


    But


    If things are as Bai Yinling said, all are Gu Yanqing''s tricks, isn''t Gu Yanqing the one who killed those children?


    She did not believe that Gu Yanqing, even if extremely cruel, would not attack a child.


    On this point, she trusted Gu Yanqing.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the main hall, it was singing and dancing. The empress and the emperor of yongsui sat in the main hall tacitly. They didn''t talk, just like two strangers, just sitting quietly.


    When it was Bai Yinling''s turn, Emperor yongsui''s cold eyes had some emotion.


    "Why are you here?"


    Emperor yongsui asked coldly.


    Bai Yinling, holding the present in her hand, answered without fear: "the prince is now in prison with injustice. Yinling, as a good lady of the prince, should take the place of his royal highness to celebrate her mother''s birthday."


    "You asked her to come?"


    Yongsui emperor did not reply, pointing to Bai Yinling asked queen Rongchen. Empress Rong Chen sneers. Now the prince is in trouble. There are many people waiting to see her jokes. Where does she have spirit to disguise now.


    "What if she doesn''t come, didn''t you hear her? The prince was framed. "


    "Frame up? Who framed it? " Emperor yongsui snorted and asked.


    Empress Rong Chen didn''t answer again. She covered her lips and flashed a touch of bitterness in the corner of her eyes.


    "It''s true that the prince was framed."


    She did not answer, but someone said it. As soon as the words were heard, the lively hall was quiet. The empress of Rong Chen followed the voice of speech to look forward, and saw Gu Yanqing jump over the princes and go directly to the center of the hall.


    Seeing Gu Yanqing, people''s eyes were covered with a layer of consternation.


    "What did you say?"


    Emperor yongsui squinted and asked angrily.


    "Bai Liangyuan is right. The crown prince was framed." Gu Yanqing raised a faint smile at the corner of her mouth and went to Bai Yinling.


    "Who set up the prince?"


    Emperor yongsui asked again.


    "Of course it''s Bai Liangyuan herself."


    He said this calmly, but let Bai Rutong''s heart sink heavily. How could it be that Bai Yinling did it.


    She loves Gu chenlian so much. How could she frame him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    It was not the emperor who asked the question, but the queen. She turned pale and angrily asked.


    "Why is mother so flustered? You should be happy that my son is relieving the injustice for the prince. "


    Gu Yanqing light ah, eyes like a big net, will allow Chen queen surrounded. She bit the lip petal, the heart is at sixes and sevens, does Gu Yanqing know the truth? How much does he know?


    Is it all?


    "What evidence do you have?"


    Bai Yinling is not flustered. In the face of Gu Yanqing''s question, she seldom responds calmly.


    Yu Guang glances at Bai ruotong and sees that Bai ruotong''s face is very blue. She smiles at the corner of her mouth.


    Look! This is the truth!


    Bai ruotong, when things get to this point, don''t you believe me.

 Chapter 1154

    "Isn''t the evidence in your box?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Yinling lowered her head and looked at the brocade box in her hand. She really should give the pill to the empress today. But Lin Yumin knew the plan for a long time. She had already guessed that this woman might tell Gu Yanqing about the plan in advance, so she didn''t follow the plan.


    The Queen''s face was as blue as iron, and her eyes were full of blood. Now that the crown prince is in prison, her plan should continue in the future. She doesn''t believe that Bai Yinling can''t even see it.


    If she still handed the pills to her at the beginning, she would be caught by Gu Yanqing on the spot.


    "Prince Rong, what do you think is in this brocade box in my hand?"


    She turned her head and asked Gu Yanqing lightly.


    "It''s the elixir made of countless children''s resentment spirits. You killed countless children and took their hearts to make immortal elixir for the empress?"


    Gu Yanqing''s face returned without emotion.


    Bai ruotong watched quietly, but his heart was quiet and tight. How can Gu Yanqing be so sure that Bai Yinling will present the pills to the queen at this time? She is not a fool. Even if she has to choose the time, she will not choose such a sensitive time.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Empress Rongchen couldn''t sit still and stared round. She yelled at Gu Yanqing in a cold voice. You can hear that her voice was trembling because of tension. But as soon as she yelled, she suddenly felt something wrong. She choked her throat. She twisted her eyebrows and asked Bai Yinling, "Yinling, what does he mean? Have you really done such a ridiculous thing? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling laughs sarcastically in her heart. This is the queen. Once something happens, even if it''s just a clue, what she does first is to protect herself. Bai Yinling understands this. Fortunately, she has made all the preparations. Otherwise, if Gu Yanqing takes her down today, the queen will not save her. Instead, she will step on her feet.


    "Yinling doesn''t understand what his Royal Highness Prince Rong is saying. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is slandering Yinling and asking the empress to make decisions for Yinling."


    She knelt down and kowtowed to Emperor yongsui and empress Rongchen.


    "Here comes the Empress Dowager!"


    Just at this time, a eunuch pointed his voice to report that everyone in the hall knelt down to welcome the Empress Dowager. As soon as Bai ruotong was about to kneel down, the old empress dowager came up to her and raised her hand to help her: "did you forget what grandma said to you just now? You don''t have to kneel down to do such a thing in front of your grandmother. "


    Bai ruotong nodded a smile. The old empress dowager then walked to the main hall and said, "all stay flat. Today is the empress Qianqiu. Why do you kneel down and mourn for your family?"


    After that, the Minister stood up. Only Bai Yinling was still kneeling in the hall. The old empress dowager came to her and said, "what are you doing on your knees? What have you done? "


    Bai Yinling bit her lip and didn''t reply.


    "The emperor''s grandmother," Gu Yanqing bowed her hand and saluted the old empress dowager, "it was Bai Yinling who framed the prince''s imprisonment."


    "A little girl, where did she come from?"


    The old empress dowager shook her head and was supported by Bai ruotong. She looked back at Bai Rutong and said, "Rutong, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes..."


    Bai ruotong nodded and told the Empress Dowager everything that had just happened in the temple. After hearing this, the old empress dowager sighed: "Qing''er, do you really have evidence to prove that it''s Yinling''s hand? Now that all the civil and military officials are here, you should pay attention to evidence when you say something. If you are wronged, can you afford it? "

 Chapter 1155

    Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows and nodded heavily: "yes, my grandson will never wronged Bai Liangyuan."


    "Empress dowager, please believe in Yinling. Yinling really doesn''t know what his Royal Highness Prince Rong is talking about. Today, there is only a string of Buddhist beads in the gift box for the empress. There is no elixir mentioned by his Royal Highness Prince Rong. "


    Bai Yinling didn''t panic at all and replied.


    She checked before she went out, and there was no problem. Gu Yanqing has many tricks, but he must fall today. She had never seen him eat shriveled since she was a child. Today she would like to have a good look at how his Royal Highness Prince Rong ate shriveled.


    "Then open it and see."


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and said.


    Bai ruotong choked. For some reason, she would rather open the brocade box in Bai Yinling''s hand instead of pills. If it was just a string of Buddhist beads, it proved that there was no premeditation between Gu Yanqing and Lin Yumin.


    Bai Yinling takes out the brocade box and opens it gently. But then, her face changes greatly. She looks at the brocade box in her hand incredulously. Gu Yanqing quickly steps forward and grabs the brocade box in her hand. With a smile, she tilts the brocade box slightly. Then, the pills in the brocade box fall to the ground.


    "Wrong! Wrong! I... I don''t know what''s going on! "


    She stares round eye, surprised stare at Gu Yanqing. What''s going on? Why does Dan Yao appear here?


    She didn''t bring it today!


    "What do you have to say now?" Gu Yanqing cold eyes, light voice quality asked, "Bai Yinling, the children in the imperial city is killed by you, you use to refine pills."


    "How did she make the pill?"


    Yongsui emperor took a cool breath, and his tone was not angry.


    "The art of Wushan." He opened his thin lips and spat out four words. Bai Yinling''s lips were white. She looked at Bai ruotong, but she saw that Bai ruotong''s expression was as stunned as her.


    "Bai Yinling! How dare you Emperor yongsui roared. He patted the table in front of him heavily, stood up and walked toward Bai Yinling, "what else do you have to say now! This skill is the skill of Nanyuan forbidding. You dare to use it to harm the common people. If you don''t give me an explanation today, I''ll take your dog''s life! "


    "My Lord, it''s wrong! Yinling doesn''t understand what Prince Rong''s Royal Highness is talking about. It''s Prince Rong''s Royal Highness who framed Yinling. "She explains in a panic. Then she seems to think of something. She suddenly raises her head and points to Bai ruotong." holy, Princess Dexin knows how to juggle. Just now Yinling contacted her. It must be her. She stealthily replaced Yinling''s brocade box. It must be her! "


    With her pointing, the people all set their eyes on Bai ruotong.


    "My Lord, your Highness Prince Rong, this is to catch all! You should be clear that there is a deep contradiction between him and his Highness the prince. How can he plead injustice for his Highness the prince? He must do this kind of thing to harm Yinling and his Highness the prince!


    Now Yinling is married to her royal highness. She has committed a mistake, and her royal highness will be punished by the emperor. So Prince Rong thought of this method to deal with Yinling, which can be regarded as a severe blow to her royal highness! "


    Bai Yinling knows that the saint doesn''t like Gu Yanqing, let alone trust him. As long as she blames Gu Yanqing for everything, she may still have a chance of life.


    Bai ruotong''s persistent fan shakes slightly, without half a panic. If Bai Yinling doesn''t pour her dirty water, maybe she will help her talk, maybe she will save her life.


    But she belittled Bai Yinling and belittled her hatred.


    Even if she does nothing, Bai Yinling will drag her into the water.


    "Third sister, why do you want to treat me so wrongly?"


    She left the old empress dowager and walked coldly towards Bai Yinling.

 Chapter 1156

    Bai Yinling sneered: "you and I just met, many palace maids have seen, can I lie?"


    "Did you see how I started?"


    She asked.


    "Your technique is strange. Even if you don''t see it, you can''t escape the blame!" She just depends on her.


    Gu Yanqing wants to kill her. How can she make Bai Rutong feel better.


    "Third sister, third sister, did you forget that I went back to the main hall all the way after I parted with you. There were maidservants and bodyguards to protect me all the way. How could I destroy your brocade box?"


    She asked softly, smiling.


    "Bai Yinling means that the brocade box is hidden on you, or that you bribe palace maids and bodyguards."


    Bai Yinling hasn''t answered yet, but Gu Yanqing preempts her.


    Bai Yinling bites her lips and stares at Gu Yanqing. She did not understand that from the beginning to the end, she had never thought of harming him, why this man had to fight against him again and again.


    "Bribe palace maidservant? If you doubt that the brocade box is on me, I''d like to search here. "


    Bai said, kneeling back to the old empress dowager, "empress dowager, please let mammy examine her."


    "No, I believe you. It''s absolutely impossible for you to do such a thing," said the old empress dowager. She cut off the railway and looked at Bai Yinling faintly. "Bai Yinling, you dare to lie in front of me. Do you know your guilt?"


    "Yinling doesn''t know what Yinling has done wrong. What Yinling says is true. It''s all planted by Prince Rong and the princess."


    She dropped her eyes and asked for perfection.


    The old empress dowager sighed heavily. She knew that Bai Yinling didn''t tell the truth, and she didn''t ask her to tell the truth. "You said that everything was done by ruotong. Well, I asked you, Wushan''s art, would you?"


    "No


    "You lie!" As soon as her voice fell, Gu Yanqing sternly retorted, "I have evidence to prove that you know Wushan''s art."


    "Where is the evidence?"


    She sneered and looked back at Gu Yanqing.


    This man used to be the light in her dark days, but now, she was gnashing her teeth and wanted to kill him.


    "The emperor''s grandmother, the grandson wants to invite a person into the temple to prove."


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    White if Tong is biting a tooth, in the heart not from of Teng ran rise not good premonition.


    "Yes."


    The old empress dowager nodded. Gu Yanqing turned her head and asked Zhao chengphene. Zhao Cheng stepped down, and then a figure hurried into the hall. Looking at the figure, Bai ruotong''s heart sank.


    Isn''t this Lansheng!


    How can Lansheng and Gu Yanqing get together!


    She can''t believe of turn head to see to Gu Yanqing, but see Gu Yanqing Mou son have no half cent of waves. At the beginning, she found Lansheng for Wushan''s skill, but she didn''t expect that Gu Yanqing''s method was more resolute, and directly brought Lansheng to Bai Yinling.


    At the moment of seeing Lansheng, Bai Yinling''s face was as pale as paper. She knelt down on the ground and opened her mouth, but couldn''t make a sound.


    Bai ruotong didn''t want to see the next thing. Lansheng told the old empress dowager about Bai Yinling''s past in the village. Bai Yinling has no way to refute. She has too much evidence about Bai Yinling, and every evidence hits Bai Yinling''s heart.


    She still lost.


    From the moment Lansheng came here, she had already lost.


    After hearing what Lan Sheng said, the old empress dowager ordered Bai Yinling to be taken down and put into prison.


    In full view of the public, she is like a broken line puppet, unable to resist.


    "Empress dowager," as soon as Bai Yinling left, empress Rongchen responded. She got up and went to the old empress dowager. She said, "please let her mother speak and let the prince go from prison. Now you can see that Bai Yinling did everything, and the prince was wronged."

 Chapter 1157

    "Wronged? Why does Bai Yinling want to take those children''s hearts? Isn''t it for you? "


    The emperor of yongsui, who had been silent, spoke angrily at this time. He glared at the queen, and there was no forgiveness and love in his words.


    Over the years, he has always loved the queen and the prince, but the prince has hurt his father''s heart again and again. Now that the queen is old, she has become a woman. She is so sensitive that she has done countless harm in the harem.


    A Bai Yinling dares to do such a thing. If there is no support behind him, he will never believe it.


    "My Lord, you don''t believe me? Do you think that I asked her to do all these things? "


    "Have you, don''t you know? I don''t need to remind you of such things


    Emperor yongsui squinted and his voice was full of irony.


    "My concubine..."


    "That''s all! Today is empress Qianqiu. Does the emperor want to reprimand empress in the face of civil and military officials? Let the prince out first, and leave the rest to the Ministry of punishment for investigation. "


    The empress did not finish her words, but the old empress interrupted.


    On the way back, Bai ruotong asked the old lady to go first, while she was waiting for Gu Yanqing outside the palace. It was not until dusk that she saw Gu Yanqing''s figure coming out of the palace gate.


    "Your Highness, I want to talk to you."


    She said coldly.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Gu Yanqing helped her into the carriage. As soon as she sat down, Bai Rutong opened the door and said, "why do you harm Bai Yinling so much?"


    "What did she do to you? Shouldn''t I hurt her? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "But you know clearly that Bai Yinling didn''t do it alone. Why do you want to shield Lin Yumin? I heard the conversation between you and Lin Yumin clearly outside the room. It has something to do with her!


    It can''t be Bai Yinling alone. She loves the prince so much that she won''t... "


    "She didn''t do it. But it has nothing to do with Lin Yumin. At the beginning, the real purpose for the queen to find her was to let Lin Yumin help refine pills.


    When Lin Yumin used to be in the palace, she would make many strange things, and the killing knife was made by the queen. "


    Gu Yanqing explained patiently.


    "How do you explain that the prince''s mansion is haunted and the murder weapon?"


    "Yumin betrayed the queen. She framed the prince." Gu Yanqing sank his eyes and went back.


    Bai Rutong choked. She didn''t expect that Gu Yanqing had nothing to say. However, some of his words were true and some were false. Bai Rutong couldn''t distinguish them.


    "Then she has killed so many children. Shouldn''t she be punished together?"


    Bai ruotong sighed and asked softly.


    She is not a fool. Gu Yanqing''s words cover up Lin Yumin all the time.


    Today, he said that Bai Yinling was irrefutable in the hall, which made the emperor doubt the queen. He was the biggest winner in this case.


    What he is doing now is to let the case go.


    "Little girl, if she wants to be punished, it''s not now."


    Knowing that she was angry, Gu Yanqing raised her hand to touch her face, but Bai Rutong flashed away. She gazed coldly at the man in front of her. She suddenly felt that she was far away from him.


    She said everything to him, but he kept it from her again and again. He doesn''t understand the relationship between him and Lin Yumin, but his love for Lin Yumin makes her see clearly.


    "Is that what you and Lin Yumin planned to do at the beginning?"


    At last, she asked the question in her heart.

 Chapter 1158

    "What does that mean?"


    Gu Yanqing''s expression suddenly cooled down. Is the little girl suspicious that everything is his mastermind?


    "Your Highness knew that Lin Yumin lived in the prince''s mansion at first. Why didn''t he do anything? Before the prince''s accident, she lived well in the prince''s mansion. After the child died, his highness took Lin Yumin back to the mansion. His highness did these things to protect Lin Yumin, right


    She figured it all out.


    The queen wants to use Lin Yumin''s and Bai Yinling''s hands to regain her youth, so Gu Yanqing sets up a set to kill the prince and Bai Yinling.


    He is worthy of being the Lord of Shura. He can do everything.


    "That''s what you think of me?"


    His voice was cold and piercing, with a hint of anger. He can be wronged by everyone, but the only one doesn''t want to be wronged by a little girl.


    A few days ago, she vowed to believe him. Just a few inches later, her belief has changed.


    "It''s what your highness did that makes me think so!"


    She screwed up her eyebrow and took it back without hesitation.


    "Well, what did Wang do?"


    "You said you would tell me everything, but did you? You didn''t give me an account of Lin Yumin from the beginning to the end!


    I love you so much that I''m worried all day, but how about you, your highness? Have you ever thought about how I feel?


    You said you wanted to marry me, but did you take me as your wife in your heart? Do you think I''ll feel better if you keep everything from me? "


    She believed in Gu Yanqing, and she believed in him very much.


    But in this case, countless children''s lives were destroyed. Gu Yanqing''s case was erased, and she wanted to know why.


    "Not yet."


    He sighed.


    "When is the time? As long as you tell me the truth, I will believe you unconditionally, and I will not doubt you any more, as long as you tell me. "


    She asked.


    She doesn''t want to be further away from Gu Yanqing. She wants to be close to him. She wants to fully understand this man. She wants to bear his life with him.


    Is all of her thoughts wrong?


    "I''m sorry, little girl," he said, sitting beside her and holding her in his arms carefully, "give me a little time, I will let you live a peaceful life. Maybe I''m selfish, but I don''t want to involve you."


    ¡­¡­


    The carriage stopped in the middle. Bai ruotong jumped out of the carriage and walked forward without looking back. Gu Yanqing followed him for two steps, but he stopped and did not follow him.


    She angrily went back to the West Marquis''s house, closed the door and buried herself in the bedding.


    He still doesn''t believe her!


    Or from the beginning, he just took her as a child. She always wanted to prove herself in front of him, to prove that she could be his reliance, but he still, as always, just took her as a fragile and delicate vase and carefully cared for her.


    Thinking about this, she could not help feeling sour in her eyes. When she sighed, there was a faint fragrance in the room. She moved slightly, lifted the quilt and sat up.


    "Orange..."


    As soon as she wanted to shout, her mouth was blocked, and then she chuckled and said, "as expected, I''ve learned the art of Wushan. I can''t defeat you."


    The voice was very familiar, and Bai Rutong''s heart sank.


    "Do you know who I am? Or do you have no conscience and have forgotten me? "


    His voice is low, with a touch of fun, leaning toward her ear, "full of surplus?"

 Chapter 1159

    Bai Rutong''s heart "clatters" a jump, behind the man is cold fear Yi!


    "Let go... Let go of me!"


    She opened his hand that covered her mouth, and her body suddenly bounced several meters away. Leng Danyi saw her alert eyes staring at him with a bitter smile: "what are you afraid of my king? This is Nanyuan, not Nuzhen. "


    "Why are you here?"


    She asked, frowning.


    "I have been in Nanyuan for 15 days, and you have been hiding from me for these 15 days. Yesterday, on the birthday of the empress, I told you that I was ill and didn''t move forward. As I expected, you little girl went to the empress''s banquet for thousands of years. "


    Her subordinates consciously grasp the dagger around her waist. If she is caught by Leng Beiyi, does she have any hope of escape. He mentioned enchanting incense just now. I think everyone else in the mansion must have been dazed by it.


    "You don''t have to be so afraid of me. I don''t want to do anything to you today. I just want to see you," he sighed. When can this little girl get along with him happily? "We haven''t seen each other for half a year. Don''t you miss me?"


    He was worried to death in his heart. Since he lost her that day, he had been looking forward to seeing her again.


    Now that he saw it, his yearning for it gradually eased.


    "What is your purpose?"


    "Take you away," Leng Biyi said seriously with a smile. "Man... No, Rutong, you can leave with me, leave Nanyuan and return to Nuzhen."


    "I didn''t talk to you before, and now it''s even more impossible. Your highness, the purpose of your coming to Nanyuan is not just like this?"


    "That''s all."


    He came back.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    Bai Rutong stepped back and aimed his eyes at the door. She''s looking for a chance to escape.


    "I didn''t lie. I really came here for you," Leng Yinyi walked to her step by step, and Bai Rutong stepped back. Seeing that the little girl was going to retreat to the door, he stepped up to the door first, "how? Running away again? Do you think I will give you this opportunity? "


    She is now very upset, where there are thoughts and cold fear Yi entangled here. But seeing his posture, it seems that he will not let her go.


    "Your Highness, please let me go! All the girls in Nanyuan are very beautiful. Which one do you like? Just ask the emperor to marry you. I really can''t go with you... "


    She pulled up her smile and pleaded with her hands together.


    "I want you."


    "But I''m no longer Wan Yu. After I came back from Nuzhen, my Royal Highness Prince Rong and I have been married privately. Now I have the flesh and blood of his Royal Highness Prince Rong in my belly. If I go with you, whose child will be born? Are you going to give me a green hat? "


    Bai ruotong said it sincerely and covered his belly with his hands. Leng Biyi is a person with strong self-esteem. If she is not a virgin, how could this man want her.


    "Is that true?"


    Leng Beiyi is dubious.


    "Really, really," Bai ruotong nodded heavily, "you also know Prince Rong''s means. Nothing he wants can''t get, and I can''t help it. I''ve struggled and wanted to do it on the night of the wedding, but he didn''t agree. Now I''m his man, so I should follow him, You and I are really out of luck in this life. "


    "Is Gu Yanqing really like this


    He didn''t believe that any woman in the world would make fun of such things, but Bai ruotong''s words made him suspicious. He has heard that Gu Yanqing is insidious, but he loves his fiancee very much. If Bai ruotong doesn''t want to, how can he force him to come.

 Chapter 1160

    "It''s not * * either. It''s mutual affection... Bah, it''s not mutual affection. Anyway, it''s just like this. If you don''t believe it, you can find a doctor to feel my pulse. It''s absolutely happy!"


    Bai said, stretching his arm straight in front of Leng, as if to ask him to check the authenticity.


    Cold fear Yi Mou son bit by bit sink, he pursed tight thin lips, clenched fingers more tightly a point: "if this king does not care about this, you are willing to go with this king?"


    "No."


    She has no hesitation. Leng Yinyi looks back at her as if she is looking at something. After a long time, he said: "that man is so good?"


    "It''s not a good question," said Bai ruotong. Seeing that he didn''t seem to have any intention of doing anything to himself, she sighed a little, sat down on the bench and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness, you can''t take me away. Even if your Highness Prince Rong doesn''t want me or abandons me, I won''t go with you.


    Nanyuan has my relatives. Love is just a part of my life. If you come for me, I can tell you clearly that I will never go with you.


    But if you want to use tough means, I will not leave Nanyuan even if I die. "


    Her words are so clear that she doesn''t believe that Leng Biyi can''t understand them.


    Cold fear Yi sneer, beautiful face flashed a sense of frustration. The woman never liked him from the beginning to the end. He didn''t feel strange and angry when she said this: "I hope you can remember what you said now and don''t regret it."


    He left a meaningful smile and turned to leave in Bai Rutong''s surprise for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dungeon.


    Gu chenlian looked at Bai Yinling who was sent to the dungeon in astonishment. His lips opened and closed, but he couldn''t say a word. After Li Yan put Bai Yinling in prison, he turned back and said, "Your Highness, you can leave."


    "You wait outside now. I have something to say to Liangyuan."


    Gu chenlian orders a, the footstep does not have half cent to move. Li Yan wanted to persuade him, but he thought of the relationship between them, so he nodded and said nothing more. After bowing, he turned and left the prison.


    As soon as he left, Gu chenlian went to Bai Yinling and whispered through the prison door: "did you really do it?"


    "I''ve come in now. You''ve seen everything. There''s nothing to ask."


    Her bitter smile pervaded the whole face, and the haggard and frustration in her eyebrows had already tormented her original edge.


    Gu chenlian had never seen her in such a bewildered state. For some reason, there was a trace of heartache in his heart. Can also think of this woman''s usual behavior, he quietly erase his heartache.


    "So, did you really send someone to kill the child?"


    He lowered his voice and tried to ask without emotion.


    Bai Yinling didn''t reply. Gu chenlian won''t believe her, so it''s useless for her to explain more.


    Now that she''s here, it''s the debt of what she''s been doing.


    She thought that as long as she was smart and learned to resist, things would be as she wanted. But she is still wrong, things will never follow her will. What she lost can never be found again.


    Seeing that she was reluctant to speak, Gu chenlian stopped pressing questions. He dropped his hand and left the prison.


    ¡­¡­


    In the cold and heat of July, a month long incident of killing and maltreating children came to an end. Leng Biyi stayed in the palace for two months. The emperor of yongsui never had a good reception because of repeated typhoid fever. Today, he finally regained some of his old spirit and held a small banquet in the palace to entertain Leng Biyi.

 Chapter 1161

    Because of the cold and hot weather, the old lady sprained her leg yesterday, so she didn''t go. Instead, she asked Bai ruotong to go on behalf of the family members of xihou mansion. Sitting in the carriage, Bai ruotong has been in a state of uneasiness. Since his last parting with Gu Yanqing, he hasn''t come back to find himself for a whole month.


    If he doesn''t come, she can''t find an excuse to go.


    "Miss, today the Empress Dowager is also here. Now you have reached the hairpin. Do you think the Empress Dowager will mention the marriage between you and your Royal Highness Prince Rong?"


    Orange tilted his head and asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head. She didn''t know about it. Let her marry Gu Yanqing now, she also does not have this kind of mood. After all, there is a man between them. If he marries Gu Yanqing and meets Lin Yumin in his house, isn''t he unhappy to find for himself.


    "The Empress Dowager will certainly. She loves our young lady so much that she will give us the date of marriage directly."


    Kiel echoed.


    Bai ruotong covered his lips with a bitter smile, but he didn''t reply.


    The palace is a bustling scene. Emperor yongsui and the Empress Dowager sit high in the main hall, receiving the support of officials. After a song and dance, people began to talk. Bai Rutong is sitting beside him bored. Yu Guang aims at Gu Yanqing. He is talking to Lin Yumin. Bai Rutong''s heart aches heavily.


    Lin Yumin was sitting beside him.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    She is upset, Murong Lian''an at this time to sit in front of her. Bai ruotong casts a helpless look at her, shakes his head and doesn''t answer.


    "Didn''t I tell you that Lin Yumin should be careful? It turns out that''s how careful you are? "


    She rolled her eyes and poked Bai Rutong''s spine.


    "Leave me alone!"


    She turns her head, where does her mood come from now and Murong Lian an many words.


    "Aren''t you jealous? I used to ask my highness to be more intimate, and you feed me bitter food. Now I''m sitting in the arms of the person you love. You don''t go up to fight against her, and you''re still watching here. Are you still Bai Rutong? "


    Murong Lian''an lowered her voice and said indignantly in front of her ear. Bai Rutong angrily glanced at her: "where are you sitting in your arms? Isn''t the distance between them very far?"


    "Far? Where is it? "


    Murong Lian''an shook her head and sighed again. She shrugged her shoulders and said in a low voice, "Your Highness Prince Rong won''t really be moved, will you?"


    "No Bai ruotong shook his head.


    "Look at his love for Lin Yumin. It''s not empathy. What is it?"


    "If he''s empathetic, I''ll be empathetic too!" Bai ruotong shrugged, fearless.


    Murong Lian''an made a low smile. She covered her lips and slapped her shoulder with another hand: "come on! You empathize, do not love what strength, such as Lin Yumin really won his highness, you only cry. You are so vicious and vicious. Who dares to ask you except your Royal Highness Prince Rong? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong really wants to laugh and cry, so everyone thinks she can''t find a place except Gu Yanqing?


    Just at this time, Gu Yanqing, who had been sitting at the banquet, suddenly stood up. He went to the main hall and arched his hand and said, "father, today the eldest prince of Nuzhen is here. Why don''t you let him see our gongs dance in Nanyuan?"


    The wine bottle in yongsui emperor''s hand stopped: "gongs dance is really the characteristic of Nanyuan, but the dancers who are good at gongs dance have already returned home. I''m afraid that his royal highness can''t see it."


    "Yumin girl of the former Taifu family knows how to dance gongs, and her dancing style is better than that of a dancer. Why don''t you let her have a try?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.

 Chapter 1162

    Yongsui emperor''s expression moved. At this time, he noticed Lin Yumin who had been sitting beside Gu Yanqing. He frowned slightly. Lin Yumin''s legs couldn''t move. How could he dance? He was hesitating, but the old empress dowager said: "since Qing''er has this idea, let Lin Yumin try. If she can dance well, she will win the favor of the prince Nuzhen and be greatly rewarded."


    Hearing this, Lin Yumin stood up from the banquet. Bai ruotong was surprised to see her get up. Although she knew that Lin Yumin''s legs were disabled, she could not help doubting that she was standing in front of the crowd.


    But looking at Gu Yanqing''s unmoved expression and his words, Bai ruotong roughly guessed something. I''m afraid he already knew about her legs.


    She couldn''t bear to watch the next song and dance. She asked Murong Lian''an to leave the banquet. At this time, the sun was in full swing, and she was listening to melodious music outside the hall. Her heart was not a taste.


    "Dada dada."


    There was a sound of footsteps from behind her. She turned slightly and saw that Gu chenlian came to her with a black face.


    "How did you get out?"


    He just got out of prison. Now it''s time for him to perform well. How can he leave the banquet.


    "When I see you come out, I also want to come out to breathe."


    He sank to her side. Bai ruotong pinched a small flower growing in the crevice between the pillars and played with it in his hand: "can you see Bai Yinling?"


    "I saw it in prison." He nodded and mentioned the word "prison", which made his words boring. After he said this, he pursed his lips and locked his eyes on Bai ruotong. It seemed that he was thinking about something. After a long time, he raised his head and said in a cold voice: "I ask you, do you really believe that Bai Yinling did it?"


    "She did it, not all of it, but it must have something to do with her. Your highness, I''m very confused about it, and I can''t answer you anything."


    She lowered her head to close the petals and put them into the silk handkerchief, with a helpless voice. Today, she was dressed very delicately. During the banquet, Gu chenlian felt that she had added a touch of brilliance to today''s banquet. But now she looked very melancholy, and her eyes were dim. He had never seen such a white Rutong.


    "You really changed a lot for the second brother."


    With a deep voice, Gu chenlian suddenly uttered such a sentence.


    "What do you mean?"


    She blinked and looked at him without knowing. Gu chenlian raised his hand and flicked it on her forehead. "Is it because of Lin Yumin that you become so bored?"


    Bai Rutong took two steps back and twisted his brows.


    "You don''t have to. I can see that there is no Lin Yumin in my second brother''s eyes..."


    "Is the prince comforting me?"


    Bai ruotong could not laugh or cry. It''s a new thing to be comforted by Gu chenlian.


    "In the past, you were always smiling, but since you were with your second brother, you have become worried all day. You have become more and more unlike you, like being bound by something. Your second brother has become your heaven and your land, and your life revolves around him. It''s not like you, Bai ruotong."


    Gu Yanqing affects her every smile. In her love with him, there is only one Gu Yanqing in her world, and she can''t accommodate other people any more.


    Although she said that love is not all of her, in fact, love is all of her life.

 Chapter 1163

    Bai Rutong was stunned. At the beginning, she did live heartlessly as Gu chenlian said. Everything was not a problem for her. When Gu Yanqing approached her, she also knew that this man should stay away, but now she loved so much that she could pull away. How could she pull away.


    It has been said before that love can change a person. She didn''t believe it. Now she does. Love changed her and Gu Yanqing. Bai ruotong didn''t know what inferiority was before. But just now, when Gu Yanqing asked Lin Yumin to perform song and dance at the banquet, Bai ruotong couldn''t bear to see it.


    Because she was afraid that Lin Yumin would shine at the banquet. I''m afraid she''ll take everyone''s eyes, including his.


    Not admitting that you are jealous is actually jealous.


    How could she not understand it. It''s just that she doesn''t want to admit it.


    "Sad expression is not suitable for you at all," Gu chenlian poked her eyebrows. "Our palace still likes Bai ruotong, who can make our palace jump with anger by saying a word."


    "You have masochism!"


    Bai ruotong is speechless.


    "It seems to have recovered a little bit."


    Gu chenlian nodded happily. Bai ruotong chuckled: "Your Highness, you treat me so well and comfort me when I''m depressed. I don''t know how to thank you."


    "Are you refreshed?" Gu chenlian asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded vigorously: "as you said, the depressed look is really not suitable for me! It seems that Lin Yumin''s dance is finished. Let''s go first. "


    She knew that Gu chenlian came out with her.


    When they returned to the banquet, Lin Yumin had knelt in the hall to receive the reward. Bai ruotong returned to her seat and sat down. As soon as she sat down, she heard emperor yongsui''s hearty laughter: "what a gong dance. How do you like it, prince?"


    Leng Biyi, who has never spoken, raised his eyes slightly. Just now, how well Lin Yumin performed, he had little mind to see. He only thought about Bai ruotong in his heart. Emperor yongsui suddenly asked him. He put down the wine cup slightly and nodded: "Miss Lin is excellent at dancing. It''s very good."


    "Second, are you trying to please me when you let this girl perform at the banquet?"


    The eyes of emperor yongsui suddenly looked at Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing nodded with a smile: "the spirit of my father is much better now. It''s good for my father to see a pleasant song and dance."


    "Are you telling the truth? Do you really want me to be healthy? "


    Yongsui emperor pick eyebrows, seems to have something to say. Gu Yanqing nodded and said, "yes."


    "When do you have such filial piety towards me, do you not hate me in your heart?"


    Yongsui emperor ate a mouthful of wine and asked in light words.


    "You are my son''s father. Why do I hate you?" Gu Yanqing replied.


    "Ha... Good one, why do you want to hate..." he sneered twice, put down the wine cup in his hand, "then if I cancel your marriage with Princess Dexin, you don''t hate me?"


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes are slightly tight.


    "Answer me, don''t you hate me?"


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, Emperor yongsui forced him to ask. Seeing this, the old empress dowager realized that the emperor of yongsui was eating wine and quickly comforted her: "if the marriage between Rutong and Qing''er has been decided, what are you going to do, emperor? Don''t scare Qing''er."


    "Why can''t we change what we have already decided? Isn''t the prince attached to Princess Dexin? How about I betroth Princess Dexin to the prince? "

 Chapter 1164

    As soon as the voice fell, there was no bird in the hall. Gu Yanqing''s fingers were pinched so that "pika" made a sound. He forbeared his anger and bowed his head in silence.


    If at this time by the yongsui emperor''s provocation, perhaps marriage will really change.


    "Prince, are you willing to marry Princess Dexin?"


    Emperor yongsui turned his eyes to Gu chenlian and asked.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was quiet and slightly flustered. Yongsui emperor is clearly in provocation Gu Yanqing, deliberately in front of civil and military officials to embarrass him.


    Gu chenlian stood up, arched his hand and said, "my son is willing."


    The words that emperor yongsui suddenly said were surprising, but Jin Kou said that if he really betrothed Bai ruotong to him in full view of the public, he would never be able to say it again when he woke up.


    "Do you hear me, Princess Dexin? My two sons have learned a lot from you. Today, who do you choose


    Yongsui emperor did not reply, but asked Bai ruotong. He''s taking it out on the younger generation.


    "The marriage had been decided two years ago. Ruotong had already regarded himself as the wife of Prince Rong. Just as the so-called matchmaker ordered by his parents said, if he didn''t change his mind, since he had already identified his royal highness as Prince Rong, he would never change his mind."


    Her reply was not imploring or fearing, but a statement of fact.


    "Prince Rong?" Emperor yongsui narrowed his eyes and said, "if I betrothed you to the prince today, would you hate me again?"


    "No, the decision made by the emperor has the meaning of the emperor. Ruotong does not dare to hate the emperor, but... Ruotong''s heart belongs to his Royal Highness Prince Rong, which is unfair to his Royal Highness the prince."


    Bai ruotong knelt down and said.


    "If Rutong marries the prince, he will never marry his son."


    Her words just fall, Gu Yanqing of one side opens a way. Bai Rutong was stunned. He looked at him incredulously, but saw a warm smile on his lips. "If he can''t marry Rutong, his son is willing to become husband and wife with Rutong in the next life."


    "What a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks. Since you don''t hate me, I''ll try to be the one who broke up mandarin ducks and pass on my instructions. Bai ruotong, the fourth daughter of Zhenxi Marquis''s house, will marry to Taitai some day..."


    "The Lord is drunk! Let''s leave today''s banquet like this! "


    Before his words came down, the Empress Dowager''s fierce angry words resounded in the hall. She stood up and winked at the eunuch. The eunuch immediately knew that he wanted to help yongsui emperor, but yongsui emperor threw a wine cup at the eunuch.


    Suddenly, the eunuch''s head was bleeding.


    "I''m drunk? I''m not drunk. It''s you who are really drunk. You only know how to coax me and cheat me!


    What if I fight with a stick? Where does this world come from? According to my instructions, Bai ruotong will choose the right day... "


    Before his words came down, his throat was suddenly sweet. He twisted his eyebrows and spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing this, the old empress dowager and the empress rushed forward to help yongsui emperor.


    The hall was in a mess.


    When the chaos goes away, it''s late at night. Emperor yongsui suddenly fainted in the hall. Wu Tieguai went to treat him. Now he has not woken up, but listening to Wu Tieguai, his life is not in danger.


    Bai ruotong put down his heart and went out of the palace in a carriage. She waited outside the Palace door, but she didn''t see Gu Yanqing for a long time.


    She wanted to ask Gu Yanqing whether what she had just said in the hall was true or false.


    "Let''s go back first, miss."


    Seeing that the people outside the palace are almost finished, orange reminds. Bai ruotong shook his head: "wait a minute, your highness must still be waiting for the emperor."

 Chapter 1165

    With a sigh, orange took out her cloak from the carriage and put it on her. Bai ruotong bowed his head and said thanks. As soon as he looked up, he saw Gu Yanqing''s carriage slowly driving out of the palace gate. Just as she wanted to meet her, she saw that in the window lattice of the carriage, Lin Yumin held Gu Yanqing''s neck and laughed brightly.


    At the moment when she looked back, Bai ruotong subconsciously hid. She didn''t know why she wanted to hide. She didn''t walk out from behind the tree until the carriage disappeared into the night.


    "Miss, don''t you want to see your Highness Prince Rong? Why are you hiding! What are you doing with me! "


    Qi''er is curious to ask, but is slapped on the arm by orange''er. She turned back to mumble a, but to orange son a pair of fierce eyes, she scared to shut up, immediately dare not speak more.


    "Go back."


    Bai ruotong clapped his hands and stepped into the carriage.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    As soon as Bai ruotong woke up, he heard that someone came to visit outside the door of orange road. She blinked, sat in front of the mirror and asked, "visit? Who is calling? "


    "Miss, it''s your acquaintance, covering your face. Miss, do you want to see her?"


    Orange son helps white if Tong comb hair, reply a way.


    "See, it''s in the mansion anyway, and there''s nothing you can''t see."


    With a smile, she walked out of the courtyard. Just came to the front hall, saw a man is back down the hat and night Cape. Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man turned his head and looked at her with a smile: "I''m seeing you again so soon."


    "Your Highness, you are coming. Why do you want to cover your face?"


    Bai ruotong rolled his eyes. Leng Yinyi was still haunted.


    "You and Gu Yanqing put on a good play at the banquet yesterday! I can see clearly his infatuation with you. "


    "Since it is clear, why do you come to see me?"


    Bai ruotong sits on the bench and calls for orange to prepare two cups of tea.


    "I sent someone to follow his Royal Highness Prince Rong yesterday. Guess what I saw?" Cold fear Yi asked.


    "Are you following his Royal Highness Prince Rong?" Bai ruotong couldn''t help laughing. "When did your highness have the habit of peeping? Are you trying to say that you have seen the unknown side of his Highness Prince Rong? "


    "Do you know Lin Yumin who was at the banquet yesterday? I saw her fall asleep in Gu Yanqing''s room last night. " Leng Danyi calmly picked up the tea cup and said, squinting to observe Bai Rutong''s reaction.


    "Come on! The head of Prince Rong''s mansion is heavily guarded. You can''t get in at all. Let alone track the place where his Highness Prince Rong sleeps. Even if you want to cheat me, you don''t have to use such a lie. I don''t believe it at all, so you''ll die. "


    Bai ruotong broke his lie at a glance.


    Cold fear Yi a choke, this woman so believe Gu Yanqing?


    In her heart, Gu Yanqing is an absolute creed.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "I can''t believe a word," said Bai ruotong. "If you come here today just to cheat me, you are really using the wrong method."


    "Well, I admit that I really lied to you, but what I said next didn''t mean to deceive you," Leng Danyi admitted generously. Since Bai ruotong saw through the truth, he said these meaningless lies. "What I said just now really lied to you. Prince Rongqin''s house is heavily guarded, so I can''t get in at all, but next, I didn''t cheat you. The king''s people saw Gu Yanqing leading Lin Yumin to go boating by the lotus pond, and they seemed to get along very happily. "

 Chapter 1166

    Bai ruotong wrists her eyebrows and looks at Leng Beiyi silently. It''s not that she doesn''t believe Leng Beiyi''s words, but that she believes Gu Yanqing. But even so, she still had unspeakable bitterness in her heart.


    "If you don''t believe it, I can show you."


    See her silence, cold fear Yi pick up an eye, the corner of the mouth evokes a smile of success.


    ¡­¡­


    No matter where we go in July, the sun is so hot. As soon as Bai ruotong got out of the carriage, orange quickly took up her parasol. The cold fear is taking the road ahead, the willow cattail flying on the river, and the dense leaves of the Wutong tree bring a cool touch to the riverside.


    She saw a boat wandering slowly in the river. Gu Yanqing and Lin Yumin were sitting in the boat. Bai ruotong felt a bit dazzling. She tightened her pupils tightly. Although she couldn''t see their expressions, Bai ruotong clearly felt that they got along very happily.


    Gu Yanqing helps Lin Yumin to stand up from the boat. Maybe the boat is shaking. She shakes her legs and falls into his arms. Bai Rutong never looked down again.


    Therefore, Gu Yanqing''s so-called business and secrets are just private meetings with Lin Yumin?


    She was not so lost as she imagined. Instead, when she saw the scene again, a strong fighting spirit hit her head from her chest.


    Gu Yanqing, wait for me!


    "It doesn''t look strange at this scene. Yumin is treated as his younger sister by his Royal Highness Prince Rong. What can he see when he takes his younger sister to go boating?"


    Bai ruotong starts to laugh and asks Leng Beiyi. Leng Danyi''s body is stunned. Is she really not angry at all? He has heard that Lin Yumin is not Gu Yanqing''s younger sister. However, seeing that Bai ruotong''s expression is not half abnormal, he hesitates. Isn''t she jealous?


    Does she believe in Gu Yanqing?


    "Don''t you feel any discomfort?"


    Leng Yinyi squints his eyes and asks.


    Bai said with a smile, "so you just want to see my discomfort? Your highness, you are also a prince. Why do you always do such trivial things?


    If you remember correctly, this kind of thing will be done by narrow-minded women. "


    Instead of sadness, she satirized him with righteous words.


    Leng Danyi squints his eyes and breathes heavily.


    "Your Highness, don''t follow your Highness Prince Rong in the future. Do you think you can''t attract his Highness Prince Rong to find out if you follow him outside? He just didn''t want to be disturbed. He must have found me, but he didn''t panic because he had nothing to explain.


    And because he knows, I trust him completely. The relationship between Prince Rong and me is not one or two words, one or two things can easily erase the estrangement. The weather is too hot, I''ll go back first. "


    With these words, Bai ruotong stopped reading and turned back to the carriage. Cold fear Yi wants to keep up, but is stopped by Qi''er: "Your Highness, you are the person of Nuzhen, always pestering my young lady, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate?"


    Leng Yinyi was stunned and bit his teeth, but he didn''t say anything more. He looked at the figure of Bai ruotong leaving, and pestled in the same place for a long time before he left.


    That end.


    "Go and die!"


    In the boudoir of qingtongyuan, Bai ruotong smashes the bed with a Mandarin pillow. As if the bed was Gu Yanqing.


    With other women? He really thinks she doesn''t exist, does he?


    A dignified prince, even if there is another reason, should not use this method to please a folk woman.


    That Lin Yumin full of lies, how to get his trust?

 Chapter 1167

    Good!


    You don''t say anything, do you? I won''t force you any more. I''ll ask you to explain to me at that time!


    Holding her breath, she rolled over from the bed and said in a loud voice, "Kiel, change my clothes! I''m going to the prince''s mansion! "


    ¡­¡­


    Dressed in men''s clothes, Bai ruotong enters the prince''s residence. After telling Gu chenlian what she came for, Gu chenlian took her to the prison of the Ministry of punishment to meet Bai Yinling.


    Bai ruotong has hardly been to prison. Everything here is too cold and quiet for her. When he arrived at the gate of the prison where Bai Yinling was held, Bai Rutong turned back and whispered to Gu chenlian, "Your Highness, I have something to say to the third sister. Can you avoid it first?"


    "Yes."


    Gu chenlian nodded and left without hesitation. Waiting for his footsteps to go away, a sneer came from the prison: "he really listens to you."


    Since the two of them appeared in prison, Bai Yinling has been paying attention to them.


    Bai ruotong put the candle in his hand in the lamp on the wall and walked slowly to the iron door: "Your Highness is not listening to me, but understanding me."


    "Understand you? What does he understand about you? "


    Bai Yinling sneered and asked her. After a month in prison, her face was already thin. Her round and full cheeks were deeply sunken. Although her facial features were still beautiful, her complexion had lost the vigor that a young woman should have.


    "Understand the heart I want to see you!"


    Bai ruotong answered briskly. She knocked on the iron door and winked at Bai Yinling: "eh? You''re not really depressed, are you? "


    "Now that I am in prison, is there any way to turn over?"


    Knowing that she was mocking herself, Bai Yinling was not angry. After a month in prison, she thought clearly that she might not be able to fight Bai ruotong all her life. She was too strong to hurt her even if she tried her best.


    Now that she has been put into prison, it can be regarded as an evil end.


    "What about Lansheng? Why didn''t she come with you? "


    Bai ruotong was about to ask, but she opened her mouth first. Bai ruotong laughed: "Lansheng has already returned to the village. After all, she should take good care of it


    "Is she the stronghold leader now?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "she is the leader of the stockade. Don''t you know all the time?"


    "I know what to do. Since I left the village, it''s a strange place. I don''t need to know the situation there." She smiles coldly. Now Bai ruotong sees through everything. What else can she say? "What do you come to see me do today?"


    "I always feel that we should talk about the relationship between you and me well," she said, holding her wrist and sitting down directly against the iron gate. "Before, when you were still in the mansion, others bullied you, but I didn''t bully you. Why do you hate me more than those who bullied you?"


    This is Bai ruotong''s doubts all the time. She doesn''t understand why Bai Yinling hates her. If the two had not crossed the river, maybe they would not have become enemies.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    Xu is the dust inside the prison is too big, Bai Yinling bowed his head and coughed two times, the corner of his mouth sprang up a bitter smile and asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded seriously.


    "I used to like his Royal Highness Prince Rong." Bai Yinling calmly said his reason.


    "So you want to kill me? Kill me and you think you''ll get Prince Rong? "


    Bai ruotong smiles. For her answer, she is not half surprised.

 Chapter 1168

    "It''s not just that. If it''s just that, why should I do it?" Bai Yinling shakes her head. For a man, she tries her best to kill a woman. She is not stupid enough. She admits that she hates Bai ruotong, but if Bai ruotong is a little dull and doesn''t make trouble for her, maybe she won''t hate her so strongly.


    "Why is that?"


    She didn''t understand what Bai Yinling hated her.


    "You''re too much of an eyesore," she said, almost gnashing her teeth. "You''re too much of an eyesore. What I want to do is to destroy the West Marquis''s residence, and what you want to do is to protect the West Marquis''s residence. What do you say you''re not an eyesore?"


    She raised her lips with a smile, but the smile was grim. She and Bai ruotong had always been two extremes. She was burdened with too many things and too much anger, so she wanted to destroy the beginning of her tragedy.


    It''s not so much that she is against Bai ruotong as that this woman has been against her all the time.


    "So that''s why you hurt me?" Bai ruotong lowered her head, and a sigh overflowed from her mouth. She never thought that Bai Yinling would be because of this reason, but I think so. She had experienced those things, and her heart was already surrounded by resentment. "Bai Yinling, do you think you are the only one in the world who is the most pitiful? Do you think everyone should make way for you?


    You could have been happy. If you had grasped Gu chenlian firmly and not calculated him, maybe his heart would be yours now. But you did something to calculate him. You said you wanted to destroy the West Marquis''s residence. Do you think a mansion can be destroyed if you say it can be destroyed? "


    "What else? Everyone in the west of the town is selfish. If you have a brother to protect you, you naturally think differently from me. In my heart, even my father is also a cruel man. In his heart, he always has only himself. If he had protected his mother well, I would not be like this. Why don''t you say I hate them? "


    Bai Yinling''s voice with pathetic pain, such as the rotten lotus, gradually towards death.


    "What about you now? What have you become? You become the Queen''s running dog, you can be a person, but you have to recognize a master? That''s what you said. You want revenge? " Bai said with a cold smile, "is your idea too naive? Father and grandmother are cruel people. Isn''t the queen cruel and selfish?


    Have you ever found that you can get close to people with bright minds, but you always choose to be a person with the same path. Your destiny may not be changed at first, but it can be changed later, but you still choose to fall into the swamp and be with the people you hate the most. At last, they betray you, but you are here to blame yourself, What else can you do but feel sorry for yourself? "


    Every sentence of her heart, every sentence is like a knife in Bai Yinling''s chest. She can''t escape, so she has to twist her eyebrows and swallow all the pain in her chest.


    "You asked for all this, didn''t you?"


    She concluded.


    "Enough! What do you know! If Gu Yanqing had not been protecting you, what would you have done! I''m not as blessed as you. There''s a man protecting me! No matter what I do, I will always be a person, even my father, he said he would make it up to me, but in the end, he watched me go to prison but did nothing!


    Bai ruotong, what qualifications do you have to say about me? You haven''t done anything in your life? Have you ever killed anyone? Don''t you catch Gu Yanqing so tightly as I catch the queen? "

 Chapter 1169

    "But I never hurt anyone."


    Finally, she could not help but spit out all the bitterness in her heart. Bai Rutong said a few words with a smile.


    "Ha ha, no harm? So why am I here? Don''t you harm me all the time? "


    "If you want to hurt me, I''ll wait for you to do it? Can''t you resist a little bit? "


    Jokes.


    She''s not a masochist. Can''t you give her a tooth for a tooth after being bullied. It''s impossible to harm others, but it''s also necessary to guard against them.


    She rubbed her eyebrows, stood up and looked back at Bai Yinling: "sure enough, you and I will never be able to talk together. Today I want to ask you, what is the truth about the killing of children? Now that you are in prison, no one will help you any more. I just want to hear a truth from you. If you tell me, I can find a way to save you. "


    "What can we do if we are rescued? What''s the use of going out now? "


    She raised her hand and shrugged fearlessly. She is now like Gu Yanqing cut off his hands, nothing can be done.


    "Then you don''t want to say it?"


    Bai ruotong stood up and looked back at her.


    "There''s something I can''t say. Anyway, I''ve reached this level. Now that I''ve lost, I''ll admit defeat," she said with a cool smile. She patted the dust on her body and stood up. She pretended to be free and easy. "When the empress called Lin Yumin to the Palace, she really wanted to alienate you from his Royal Highness Prince Rongqin, but I didn''t expect that. Before that, Lin Yumin had already investigated me, She knows all about my Wushan skills. "


    Xu is in prison too long, suffer too much, her voice with a touch of fatigue. She blinked and told the story slowly.


    When Lin Yumin visited the empress, she saw that she was haggard. She said that there was a skill in the world that could change her face, and she directly told Bai Yinling that she could do it.


    The empress is a beauty lover. How can she not be moved to hear this. So the child''s death was made by Lin Yumin himself. Bai Yinling is just an accomplice. But in the end, she was the only one sent to prison.


    When Gu Yanqing testified against her in the hall, she was even more sure. Maybe at the beginning, Lin Yumin conspired with Gu Yanqing in order to make the emperor suspect the queen and get rid of her by the way.


    Bai ruotong listened carefully and immediately understood what Bai Yinling had said to her. According to ordinary people''s understanding, it is true that what Lin Yumin does seems to be a conspiracy with Gu Yanqing.


    "The two of them are not accomplices," Bai ruotong shook his head firmly. "If his Royal Highness Prince Rong really wants Lin Yumin to frame you, shouldn''t his Highness Prince be the one he should deal with most? These things should be created by Lin Yumin. "


    "When a man is dying, his words are also good. I can advise you that Lin Yumin is an unusual woman. She doesn''t know where she came from and knows everything about me. She asked me to obey her orders, but I didn''t do so, so now I''ve come to this end.


    This woman is not easy to deal with. You need everything... However, I''d like to see who will lose and who will win between you and her in the end, and whether you will win as well as against me. "


    She wanted her to be "careful", but it was too hypocritical to say it from her mouth, so she changed her words. She hates Bai Rutong more than Lin Yumin, the culprit who sent her to prison.


    This is a fact that will never change.

 Chapter 1170

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply and followed Gu chenlian back to the West Houfu of the town. Seeing Gu chenlian go back, Bai Rutong turns around and just wants to go back to the mansion, but his face hits a heavy chest.


    "Pain..."


    She covered her injured nose, looked up pitifully, and saw Gu Yanqing staring at her with a smile: "don''t you look at the road when you walk? Or are you too flustered? "


    "Flustered what?"


    Bai ruotong was relieved when he saw the visitor. Thinking of his and Lin Yumin''s tour of the lake, he was not in a good mood and asked.


    "What? You are angry with the king if he does not come to see you for a day? "


    Gu Yanqing''s voice softened down and asked.


    "I know your highness is busy. Just like your highness, I''m busy. I''ll go back to the Palace first."


    She said, over Gu Yanqing want to cross the door, has not come to two steps, her hand is Gu Yanqing tightly grasp.


    "Busy? What are you up to? "


    "Didn''t you see the prince who sent me back just now? I''m busy looking for him, of course


    She took her hand out of his palm and spoke with indignation.


    Hearing the anger in her words, Gu Yanqing raised her hand to hold her face and looked down at her: "you are jealous when you see Wang and Lin Yumin together, aren''t you?"


    "No She said hard.


    "No, why are you so angry?"


    He was patient enough to coax her. He scraped her nose and said softly.


    Bai ruotong is fed up with his gentle attack. In the past, as long as he was gentle with himself, she would be obedient to her anger. But this time, she was fed up with his concealment.


    Bearing the bitterness, she pulled up a smile: "Your Highness, you really misunderstood me. I''m not angry, but I''m busy. I don''t have time to talk with you. I''m not angry about you and Lin Yumin at all, because I know that you are in trouble, just don''t! Yes! Sue! Sue! I! That''s all. So it doesn''t matter. Although you''re flirting with Lin Yumin, I''m not angry at all. "


    She deliberately accentuated the syllables of "can''t tell me", almost gnashing her teeth. Gu Yanqing frowned slightly. She always vented her anger directly at him. It seems that this time the little girl was really angry.


    "Little girl, I''m sorry, Ben Wang..."


    "There is no need to explain. Your highness said that you are in trouble and can''t say it? In that case, I don''t need to listen. I understand you. Don''t worry. " She pretended the atmosphere of the tiptoe, patted his shoulder, this action let Gu Yanqing heart slightly pulled up.


    If the little girl complained with him, he would feel better. She said these words, but they made him flustered.


    "Nothing. I''ll go first. Bye."


    Seeing that his face was dim, Bai Rutong''s heart was a little happier. Before Gu Yanqing could react, she turned and ran.


    She didn''t stop until she ran to a garden. When she was about to gasp for breath, she felt a strong anger behind her: "why don''t you continue to run?"


    Gu Yanqing hugged her tightly from behind and put her head on her shoulder: "you''re not a coward, dare to speak to me?"


    She shivered with fright, hugged his arm and tried to pull it away, but saw that he was still around his body.


    "Who taught you?" He asked.


    "Where can I speak in a strange way?" She simply gave up resistance, "isn''t that what your highness taught me? Let me do nothing, as long as a good life of their own on the line, I am not comfortable to live their own small day? How did you provoke your Royal Highness Prince Rong again? "

 Chapter 1171

    "What are you going to do with the prince today?"


    He asked, frowning.


    "Secret


    Bai ruotong shrugged his shoulders and said it in a relaxed way.


    "Bai ruotong! You... "


    He was seldom irritated by her. This woman is the nemesis of his life. Bai ruotong turned to smile. She took her hand out of his arms and held Gu Yanqing''s face: "don''t be angry, your highness. You are old. If you have wrinkles, you will be ugly. It''s ugly, and it''s even uglier when it breaks down! "


    "I''m ugly?"


    Gu Yanqing raised a smile, head against her forehead, if Chen star like shine, hook people''s eyes directly at her: "take a good look, where is the king ugly?"


    "It''s ugly everywhere. Don''t deny it. When you walk on the street with the son of Ningguo, the first one you see is the son of Ningguo. Do you think you are ugly?" She sneered.


    "Then why did the little girl stare at me for the first time? Isn''t it that I''m addicted to the beauty of my king? "


    He is not angry but laughs. The little girl is willing to fight with him, which means that she still cares about him.


    "You? Beauty? " Bai ruotong laughed directly. She put her hands on Gu Yanqing''s face and squeezed them in the middle. "Your Highness, you are so narcissistic! You look at you, where half of the beauty to speak of? If I were not blind, how could I take a fancy to you? If the beauty of your highness can be compared with me, how many men take the initiative to throw their arms at me when I hook my fingers?


    Your highness, just keep busy. I''ll go to my happy little day, too! "


    After that, she let go of his face, patted him on the chest and broke away from him.


    "Who are you going to have a good time with?" Gu Yanqing ran after him.


    "It''s said that there''s a new red chamber in the capital. The waiters in it are more beautiful than the immortals. Your highness, you''re busy. I''ll play with you. We''re not related to each other!"


    She said and waved to him. Gu Yanqing took a cold breath and his eyes were cold. He approached her step by step: "what did you say just now, say it again?"


    "I heard that there is a new red chamber in the capital city?"


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, subconsciously back two steps. The smell of danger spreads on him, and Bai Rutong shivers involuntarily. She won''t... Take it off, will she?


    "The last sentence?" He browed her into the corner.


    "The little swineherd in it, each beautiful fairy?"


    "One more sentence." His tone was as frightening as a cold sword.


    Bai ruotong choked: "I forgot!"


    Besides, Gu Yanqing Wan was angry all her life and wanted to tear her to pieces. What should she do? She was not so stupid.


    "Forget? Wang remembers clearly that the little girl said she wanted to find happiness. "His smile suddenly became gloomy." do you need so much trouble to find happiness? You don''t have to find someone else. I can replace you. "


    "You... Hello..."


    Her heart a flustered, the next second Gu Yanqing directly picked up her waist and quickly walked to the corridor. Her legs were kicking in midair: "Gu Yanqing! What are you doing? Put me down quickly


    "You said you wanted to be happy, but I just wanted to make you happy," Gu Yanqing said with a smile. He didn''t stop. Who dares to stop Gu Yanqing in the west of the town? Even if he openly holds Bai ruotong, the servants can only turn their heads away as if they didn''t see him.


    "Come on! It''s not polite! Prince Rong wants to be rude


    She cried out for help, orange and Qi look at each other, do not know whether to move forward, two people think or stand in place.


    The two masters are flirting. Why should they get involved.

 Chapter 1172

    The next day.


    It began to drizzle, the palace, such as a large fog cover, there is no light in the sky dark. Yongsui emperor slowly opened his eyes, his forehead layer upon layer of sweat, he had a nightmare, in his sleep, he saw a long time no friend.


    "My Lord, you are awake at last."


    Li An, the eunuch general manager who had been waiting for him, bowed to meet him, holding a bowl of steaming hot herbs in his hand: "this is the prescription given by Dr. Wu, please drink it while it''s hot."


    "No need."


    He shook his head heavily. It was bitter and astringent. He had been drinking it for half a month, but his body was getting weaker and weaker day by day.


    This medicine has no effect at all.


    "The empress is waiting outside the hall. Does the emperor want to see her?"


    Ang Lee knew Xiaoyong''s temper and didn''t dare to persuade him. Yongsui emperor''s face was like ice, biting his teeth and saying, "let her go!"


    "My Lord, that''s the empress..."


    "I don''t want to see her!"


    A roar shook the whole room. Ang Lee closed his mouth and did not dare to persuade him again. Since the child incident, the emperor of yongsui has become more and more alienated from the empress. The empress tries her best to please the emperor of yongsui, but it is useless.


    His roar is very big, wait in the temple, empress Rong Chen hears clearly, her canthus slide down a tear, shake a head to sigh a moment, left the temple.


    Since two years ago, her skin has been aging, and it is getting worse and worse every day. She has tried to take tonic, with a variety of ways to maintain their youth, but no use. She is always a mortal, how to resist time.


    The new people in the harem are changing. One after another, beautiful young concubines attract the attention that should belong to her. Gradually, the emperor yongsui shared her favor with others, but she could only watch it, and there was nothing she could do.


    "Madam, are we going back to the palace now?"


    Wait on the palace maidservant of one side heartache of ask a way.


    "What else can we do without going back to the palace? Waiting to be humiliated? "


    Empress Rongchen gave a bitter smile and walked into the drizzle with an oil paper fan. After her figure disappeared from the palace, Ang Lee turned back and walked into the inner room. At this time, yongsui emperor was already dressed in a Dragon Robe and regained his appearance as emperor.


    "What are you doing up, my lord?"


    He hasn''t recovered yet. The doctor said that he should have a good rest. It''s raining outside. If he gets cold again, what should he do.


    "I want to go out for a breath."


    He was so depressed that he walked out of the hall. Seeing this, Ang Lee immediately followed up.


    "Ang Lee, do you think I have been a failure in my life?"


    On the way, Emperor yongsui suddenly asked.


    "How does the holy one say this? You are the supreme one. There is no one in the world who is more successful than you."


    Ang Lee whispered back with his head buried. His words were half true and half false in the ears of emperor yongsui. He gave a wry smile: "success? What''s my success? My son, whom I have always trusted, is not sensible at all. He doesn''t listen to me at all. But I can''t get rid of the people I dislike. Where do you think my success lies


    He used to think that the prince could inherit the great rule, but the prince was full of children''s private feelings. Yongsui emperor''s eyes are very smart, how to see through the prince''s mind. He is so trapped in love that he will inherit Datong and become a Ming emperor in the future.


    But in addition to him, the other princes were even less ambitious, and could not inherit the grand unification at all. Although I don''t want to admit it, the best of these sons is Gu Yanqing. How can he be willing to pass the throne to Gu Yanqing.

 Chapter 1173

    He was the child of the woman he hated the most. His eyebrows and eyes were very similar to that woman. When he saw Gu Yanqing, he couldn''t help feeling disgusted.


    "Wuwu... Wuwu..."


    Just as he was bored, a few whimpers came from emperor yongsui''s ear, which mixed into the rain and made him sad. He stopped slightly and looked in the direction of the sound. There was a girl in a blue skirt sitting in the courtyard. She turned her back to him and cried passionately.


    "Go and see who it is."


    Yongsui emperor ordered a quick step into the courtyard. The palace maid who was waiting in the courtyard saw emperor yongsui and knelt down to say hello. The woman who was sitting in the middle of the pavilion crying seemed to be focused, but did not find him.


    "Who are you? Why are you crying here? "


    He asked harshly, frowning.


    The woman was startled and looked back. The small face of the rain belt pear flower is lovely. Her eyes flashed a touch of panic, kneeling down to greet: "Yumin see the emperor."


    "Aren''t you Lin Yumin? Why do you cry in the palace? "


    He has a deep memory of Lin Yumin. She danced brilliantly at the banquet that day.


    "Today, Yumin is here to see the Empress Dowager and send her Royal Highness Prince Rong to take care of her official business. She asks Yumin to wait in the palace. Seeing the rain today, Yumin is so sad that she can''t help but think of her father and mother, so she cries out in a moment of emotion. I hope the emperor can forgive her..."


    Her voice with crying cavity, like peony in full bloom in the rain, pitiful. Emperor yongsui couldn''t help raising his hand and helping Lin Yumin kneeling on the ground: "how is Lin Taifu''s body?"


    "Dad passed away... One year after returning home, he died of illness..." Lin Yumin''s eyes darkened and said sadly.


    Emperor yongsui looked moved and sat down with sadness: "I still remember that Lin Taifu was very loyal to me when he was in the palace. His chess skills were very good, but I always told him to win me once, but he didn''t dare to do anything. This flattering old man is dead, Since he left, I''ve been playing chess rather uninteresting. "


    His words seemed to comfort Lin Yumin, and seemed to miss Lin Taifu. Lin Yuyao, the eldest daughter of Lin Taifu, fell in love with Gu Yanqing at first sight. Originally, he wanted to give her to the prince, but Lin Taifu was a girl lover. He begged him to marry Gu Yanqing.


    It was the first time that Lin Taifu did not obey him in front of him, and it was also from that time that he began to stay away from Lin Taifu.


    "When my father taught me to play chess, he often told me about the past when he played chess with the emperor. He also said that the emperor''s chess skills were superb, and he worked hard to win the emperor''s half."


    Lin Yumin gave a bitter smile and wiped the moist corner of his eyes with a silk handkerchief. Emperor yongsui''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise: "Lin Taifu taught you to play chess?"


    "Yes." Lin Yumin nodded hard.


    He looked down and thought for a moment. He turned back and said to Ang Lee, "go and get the chessboard. It''s boring today anyway. I''ll play a few games with Miss Lin."


    "Yes."


    Ang Lee did not dare to delay and nodded. But his heart is very strange. How could emperor yongsui be interested in Lin Yumin.


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    "General Bai, wait a minute!"


    "General Bai... Bai Chusheng! Stop for Princess Ben


    Jingyu rushes to Bai Chusheng breathlessly. She waits for Bai Chusheng at the gate of the mansion for a long time. She finally comes to Bai Chusheng. She never thinks that this guy turns around and runs when he sees her. Is she a devil? As for being so afraid of her!

 Chapter 1174

    "What''s the matter, princess?"


    Seeing that he could not escape, Bai Chusheng had to face her. Jing Yu crossed his waist and glared at him angrily: "why do you want to avoid me?"


    "Bai did not hide from her royal highness, but it was raining, and Bai wanted to return to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows and replied with some headache. He is really hiding from Jingyu. Since the last time she expressed her mind to herself, he has never known how to respond. He''s not a coward. He just doesn''t want to hurt her.


    "Did I kiss you, so you hate me and don''t want to talk to me?"


    She tugged at his sleeve and murmured. Bai Chusheng''s heart was slightly flustered. The little girl''s mouth really didn''t have a door. She openly said their intimate actions. Looking at the bodyguards around him, he coughed awkwardly: "no!"


    "So you don''t hate me?"


    Jing Yu asked.


    She is not such a bold person, but Bai Chusheng is like a stupid wood in the matter of men and women. If she doesn''t take the initiative, how can she hold a beautiful man back.


    "The little minister does not dislike his royal highness." Bai Chu was born.


    "That''s like it?"


    Jing Yu blinked and asked with a smile.


    Bai Chusheng was startled: "the little minister likes his royal highness, but it''s not about the love of men and women, but about the affection of his brother and sister."


    "Brother and sister? You and I are not related by blood. Where did you come from? Besides, I don''t want to worry about so many brothers. I don''t want to add another brother to myself. "


    Jing Yu lowers his head and complains that the family members around him are chuckling one by one. Bai Chusheng throws an eye knife at them. They stop laughing and dare not move any more.


    "I have something for you today."


    Jingyu didn''t care about his estrangement. He took out a purse from his arms and handed it to him: "a few days ago, I went to the temple with the princess to ask for peace. I asked for a blessing of peace for you and embroidered it into the purse. You must keep it close to your body. Don''t lose the amulet."


    Bai Chusheng held her purse in her hand, and she did not put it away, nor did she let it go. "Princess Royal, if you want to keep it for yourself, such a valuable thing is white."


    "Where is it? Do you think I''m not good at sewing


    She stepped back two steps and put her hand behind her. Bai Chusheng could not see it, so he had to put his purse into his sleeve.


    "That''s it. General Bai should take a holiday tomorrow. I''ll come back to play with you tomorrow."


    She did not delay any longer, for fear that she would refuse. Without waiting for his reply, she turned and walked away quickly. Bai Chusheng was in the same place for a moment. Seeing that she had gone out of the house, he thought about it. He walked quickly and stopped her carriage.


    "General Bai, what else can I do for you?"


    Jing Yu pokes out a small head from the carriage window lattice and asks.


    "Princess Jingyu, I can''t be with you tomorrow."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "No company? Why not


    Jing Yu blinked, and the smile disappeared.


    "Bai has already spoken to Her Highness," she said. "In the heart of Bai, there is only one quiet lady, no longer able to hold any other woman."


    "Even so, you can''t stay unmarried all your life!"


    Jing Yu questions anxiously.


    If Jingxian is alive, she will not disturb them. But Jingxian has passed away, and Bai Chusheng''s life is still very long. Does he want to marry in this life?


    "If you meet someone, Bai will get married naturally."


    He came back.


    Who are you?


    Jing Yu was stunned, and the end of his eyes crossed the desolation. Does Bai Chusheng''s words mean that she is not his predestined friend?

 Chapter 1175

    "How do you know that I''m not your friend?"


    She was unconvinced.


    If it''s another man, she can give up. But Bai Chusheng is different. She knows her heart clearly. She loves him. In her life, she just wants to marry him. Even if Bai Chusheng had other women in her heart, she didn''t care as long as he was willing to marry himself.


    Who are you?


    She is so fond of him, isn''t she his predestined friend?


    "Princess highness, Bai is not worthy of passionately devoted princess, and asks her royal highness to recover."


    He handed the purse out of his arms. Jing Yu''s eyes hurt, and he took the purse from Bai Chusheng with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t want what you don''t want."


    After that, she threw her purse into the sky. It passed a curve in mid air and landed on the muddy bluestone floor, stained with muddy water.


    "You..."


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes shrank and looked at her in amazement.


    "General Bai, you have your choice, and I have my choice. You choose not to like me, but I can choose to continue to like you.


    I think you are! If your predestined friend really appears, I can not pester you, but if your predestined friend does not appear for a lifetime, then I will pester you for a lifetime! "


    She has her selfishness and her consideration. Bai Chusheng is the one she loves. If there is another woman who is deeply loved by him like Jingxian, she can give up. Besides, don''t let her give up her deep love for him.


    When the carriage disappeared, Bai Chusheng looked at the purse lying on the ground, his eyes covered with a layer of turbidity.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sobbing, sob


    Four Wang Yefu, Jing Yu sat on the ground crying with grief and compassion. People who did not know it thought that the royal highness of the princess was suffering from great grievances.


    Gu Yansheng picked eyebrows, quietly ate a mouthful of hot tea, and was indifferent to the woman sitting on the ground.


    "Fourth brother, you just look at me and cry, don''t you comfort me?"


    Since she came to the palace, she has been crying bitterly, but her fourth brother didn''t even fart in the past.


    "It''s your business that you want to cry. How can you comfort me?"


    Gu Yansheng put down his tea cup and asked.


    "Shouldn''t you ask me why I cry?"


    Jingyu''s eyes are full of crystal clear tears, blinking big eyes, pitifully looking forward to his fourth brother.


    "I don''t remember how much contact I have with you this little girl on weekdays. Well, why do you bother me when you have trouble?"


    Gu Yansheng asked.


    "Because it''s said that the fourth brother knows the most about men and women. On weekdays, in addition to the princess, you also have contact with all kinds of women outside, so the four princesses can''t bear to be separated from you. "


    She murmured, her mouth murmuring. Gu Yansheng nearly took a sip of tea and squirted it out. He twisted his eyebrows and scolded, "who are you listening to this rumor?"


    "That''s what they say outside."


    Jingyu road.


    "That''s all," he said with a sigh. "Come on, what''s wrong with you?"


    Jing Yu smiles and tells Gu Yansheng everything about her and Bai Chusheng. Gu Yansheng was surprised and said with a smile, "so you like little general Bai?"


    "I want you to teach me how to win the heart of little general Bai!"


    Jingyu looks very serious. Gu Yansheng knows love best. If he is, he should be able to help himself.

 Chapter 1176

    "If I help you, what good can I do for you?"


    Gu Yansheng shakes the folding fan and asks lightly.


    Jing Yu turned his eyes and thought, "what do you want from the fourth brother? I''ll give you whatever you want except what I can''t give you! "


    "Do you like that little white general so much?" Gu Yansheng''s words are smiling. He puts down his folding fan and rubs his chin with his fingers.


    "Yes!"


    "If you really marry little general Bai, what will the second elder brother call you? Can I call you sister-in-law? "


    Gu Yansheng joked.


    Jing Yu choked. She didn''t think about it.


    Let the second elder brother follow Bai ruotong to call his sister-in-law. Jing Yu feels terrible when he thinks about it.


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    "What about Rutong?"


    Bai Chusheng came to Qingtong hospital and saw Qi''er cleaning the falling water in the hospital. He asked softly. Qi''er pointed to the room: "miss is learning embroidery in the room."


    Smell speech, he nods, entered a room immediately. Seeing his visit, Bai ruotong put down his sewing and rose to greet him: "brother, you came back very late today. What did you do?"


    "There was a delay." Bai Chusheng shook his head, and his eyebrows and eyes showed some helplessness. Bai ruotong tilted his head to look at him for a while, then covered his lips with a smile and winked at him: "are you telling me the truth? Is there something bothering you? Is it related to Princess Jingyu? "


    "How do you know?"


    Bai Chusheng was surprised.


    Bai ruotong rolled his eyes and spent several years with his brother. If she couldn''t see through his brother''s mind, wouldn''t she be his sister: "tell me what happened to Princess Jingyu? What makes you sad? "


    Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng sighed and told Bai Rutong all about today.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    After hearing the story, she couldn''t help laughing. It turns out that there is a headache for her brother in the world. She has to admire Princess Jingyu.


    "You know how to laugh at me."


    Bai Chusheng shakes his head. His sister''s temperament is the same as Jing Yu''s, which can only make him helpless.


    "Brother really doesn''t like Princess Jingyu?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked seriously.


    "I don''t like it." He answered without hesitation.


    "Why don''t you like it? Is it Princess Jingyu who is not beautiful or your brother who is too demanding?"


    She asked again. Bai Chusheng directly screwed up his eyebrows. Is he demanding? How did she come up with that.


    "Don''t like is don''t like, difficult not necessarily need reason? If you really need a reason, there''s only one. I haven''t forgotten Jingxian. "


    He sat down in a sad tone. At the beginning, he was ready to grow old with Jingxian. Now Jingxian is dead, and his heart has no desire for love. If he can, he just wants to keep the time with Jingxian and spend the rest of his life.


    Bai ruotong sighed. She didn''t understand her brother''s thoughts, but how can one have memories for a lifetime.


    "Don''t you like Jingyu at all?"


    Bai asked.


    "No


    "Lie! Brother, you and I are brothers and sisters. I can see your mind. You have accepted Jingyu princess in your heart, but you dare not admit it. Because you think you are betraying sister Jingxian. But brother, you can''t be alone all your life. Sister Jingxian''s memory can''t accompany you all your life,


    If sister Jingxian has a spirit in heaven, she will be reluctant to know that you have made this choice. "


    Jingxian is so kind. She is the first friend Bai ruotong made in this world. If she knew that her brother would be alone for her life, she might worry and cry.

 Chapter 1177

    Hearing this, Bai Chusheng gave up with a bitter smile: "maybe, but I''m not ready to accept others."


    "How do you know you''re not doing well?" Bai Rutong rolled his eyes. He just refused to admit his feelings for Jingyu. "Then I ask you, if Princess Jingyu married, would you feel happy?"


    "I''ll be happy for her."


    "Think about it, don''t answer me so quickly!" Bai ruotong stamped his foot. He spoke faster than his head.


    Bai Chusheng was stunned and then dropped his eyes.


    Jingyu married?


    He imagined that Jing Yu would marry someone else in a phoenix hat. Somehow, there was a trace of irritability in his heart.


    "How?" Seeing that he was serious, Bai asked again.


    "I''ll be happy for her."


    Bai Chu was born.


    "You are really hopeless! Be alone all your life


    Bai Rutong was so angry that he stamped his feet. His expression was clearly reluctant, but his words were so heartbreaking. Her brother can''t be saved.


    "Don''t talk about me. You''ve been having trouble with your Royal Highness Prince Rong recently, because of Lin Yumin."


    Bai Chusheng simply changed the topic caused by him. Since the childhood incident passed, Gu Yixiu was taken back by Gu Yanqing. There was little contact between them.


    Bai Chusheng knows that there is something wrong with their feelings more or less, but it''s Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing''s business after all. How can he intervene. In addition, Bai ruotong is stubborn. She doesn''t want to say it. Even if Bai Chusheng pries her mouth open, she can''t hear the truth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sure enough, as soon as she heard Gu Yanqing''s three words, Bai ruotong''s eyes suddenly fell down. Although she had a fight with Gu Yanqing yesterday, the final result was that they broke up in a bad mood. Neither of them said what they were suffering from.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Aware of the seriousness of the matter, Bai Chusheng gathered a smile and said solemnly.


    "Nothing. It''s just a small problem. I''ll take care of it."


    Bai Rutong replied that she didn''t want Bai Chusheng to worry about himself. When Bai Chusheng saw her saying this, it was not easy to comfort her. They chatted a few words, and he left qingtongyuan. He just left soon, but Qi''er entered the inner room at this time: "Miss, the prince of Nuzhen is here again."


    "What''s he doing here?"


    Does he really regard his place as a shopping mall and come around when he has nothing to do?


    "Miss, are you seeing me or not?"


    Qi Er choked and asked.


    "See you. What''s wrong with you?" Put down the work in hand, Bai Rutong sighed, got up and left the inner room. She waited in the main hall for a long time, and Leng Yinyi slowly entered the room. Bai Rutong looked up at him and said with a smile, "what are you doing today?"


    "I''m leaving the capital soon."


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    "It''s easy to go, but not to go." She shakes her hand and has no good airway.


    "I do not come here today to ask you to go with me. I come here with a purpose." He gave a wry smile and knew that Bai ruotong was disgusted with him and did not dare to make fun of him.


    "What''s the purpose?"


    "I will take Princess Chunyang with me."


    He said seriously.


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly sank, the Chunyang princess? Isn''t this an orange? He''s leaving with orange?


    "Where are you taking oranges? Is that true? "


    Bai ruotong clenched his fist slightly and asked.


    "Yes." Leng Danyi nodded heavily, "this time I come to the capital, on the surface, I''m here for diplomatic relations, but in fact, I''m here to take away Princess Chunyang. She is a real woman and of royal blood. How can she be reduced to Nanyuan as a little servant girl?"

 Chapter 1178

    Bai ruotong''s eyelashes fluttered twice. She didn''t know how to refute Leng Beiyi. Orange is really a servant girl here, but she never regards orange as a servant girl, and more importantly, she regards orange as her sister.


    What''s more, Nuzhen is a past that orange doesn''t want to recall.


    "Kiel!"


    Bai ruotong thought for a moment, and got up to call Qi''er who had gone to clean outside the hospital. Qi Er put down her broom and went to her: "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "Go and get the oranges." White Rutong road.


    Qi''er nods. Although she doesn''t know the meaning, Bai ruotong''s words are always reasonable. Waiting for a moment in the main hall, orange walked in. She was not half surprised when she saw Leng Beiyi. She went to Bai Rutong with a smile and leaned over and said, "Miss, do you call me?"


    "The prince has something to tell you." Bai ruotong points to Leng Beiyi sitting on one side. Leng Beiyi has been to the West Marquis''s residence for several times, and orange has already seen it. She looks back at Leng Beiyi: "what''s the matter with your Highness the prince?"


    "Aunt, come back with me."


    Different from Bai ruotong''s noble demeanor when he talks, he keeps the courtesy of his younger generation in front of him. Orange''s eyes flashed. When she heard the word "aunt", her fingers trembled slightly. She was stunned for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "aunt? I can''t bear these two words. "


    "Aunt, I''ve told my father about your life. My father asked me to take you back to Nuzhen. You are the eldest princess of Nuzhen. How can you be reduced to a maid?" Leng Danyi gets up and walks with orange. Orange looks very young, like a cold sister, but her eyes show the desolation after the vicissitudes.


    At the beginning, in order to live, she swallowed the poison, changed her face and became a little girl. It''s hard to escape from the wolf''s nest. How can she go back now? What can she do when she goes back? Is it hard to experience another nightmare?


    "I''m not going back." Orange said without hesitation. She dropped her eyes and sighed. She went to Bai ruotong, squatted down and said in a soft voice, "Miss, you know everything about orange. Orange has nothing to hide from you. Orange wants to ask you a question. If orange is involved in miss because of her life experience, will miss blame orange?"


    The only person she cares about now is Bai Rutong, who gives her a chance to live again. Now that she has lived again, she must firmly grasp the present life.


    "I listen to you. If you want to stay, I will protect you." Bai ruotong held her hand without hesitation. This is Nanyuan. Orange is no longer a Jurchen. As long as she wants to stay, she will let orange stay even if she tries her best.


    "Rutong, aunt, you two misunderstood me!"


    These two people clearly think that they want to force orange. Why should he do such a thing. At the beginning, he thought about it for a long time, and then decided to tell the Nuzhen emperor about it. What he did was for the sake of orange.


    "Aunt, my father is old, and he knows his mistakes when he was young. You are his sister. He wants to meet you again, and he wants you to return to Nuzhen and live your life. Is that also wrong?


    The reason why I will tell my father these things is that I can see that my father has lived lonely all these years. Do you know how happy he was when he knew you were still alive? "


    Leng Danyi''s words are full of excitement. The deeper reason is that he didn''t say it, and he can''t say it.


    He fell in love with Bai ruotong. It''s because of falling in love with him that he wants to connect with her.

 Chapter 1179

    The friendship between orange and Bai ruotong is very deep. If orange goes back to Nuzhen, even if he can''t bring Bai ruotong back, at least he can see her.


    "Wrong? He''s the emperor. What''s wrong with him? " Orange''s sarcastic smile, she doesn''t believe Leng Danyi''s words.


    "This is the letter that my father asked me to hand over to you. You will understand it after you read it," Leng Danyi sighed and handed the letter to orange er. Orange Er folded her smile and hesitated for a moment before she took the letter from him.


    "I''ll go back first. My aunt is very considerate."


    This time, he did not stay for a long time. After saying this, he left. After he left, Bai ruotong couldn''t settle down. She didn''t know how to persuade her. Only she knew what was on her mind. She was an outsider and couldn''t persuade her. If she finally decided to stay, she would welcome her. If she finally chose to leave, she would let her go and would not stop her.


    This is her respect for orange.


    At night, Bai ruotong''s heart couldn''t settle down. She put on her cloak and left the room. When she got down, she saw orange sitting in the yard. Her eyes looked at the waning moon in the sky, and the corners of her eyes seemed slightly moist. Bai Rutong walked to her and sat down.


    "What are you thinking?"


    She asked.


    Orange son a Zheng, more than a thousand thoughts are interrupted by her question, slightly shook his head, orange son wipe away the tears of the corner of the eye, way: "thinking about the past."


    "What does it say?" Bai asked.


    "Write a lot of things before, the emperor brother seems to really know wrong, let the maid go back..." orange said here, the words sad and heavy, it seems that the letter, once again opened her wound. Bai ruotong had never seen orange like this. She wanted to comfort her, but she didn''t know how to comfort her.


    After a long silence, Bai said, "what about you? What do you think? Do you want to go or stay? "


    All she could ask was that.


    "I don''t know..."


    Orange shakes her head and cries in her words: "when I didn''t see this letter, my maid''s heart was firm, but now, orange really doesn''t know what to do..."


    Just wipe wet again cover canthus, white if Tong hand slightly a tight, mouth Zhang Zhang, but don''t know what words to say.


    But what orange thought in her heart, she understood.


    They were silent for a long time, and orange talked about the past with her. When she was a princess, her brothers loved her very much, including Nuzhen emperor, who also loved her sister. However, after the incident of seizing the throne, they changed. For the sake of the throne, his brother Wang abandoned all family ties. But she also knew that although brother Wang wanted to kill her, he deliberately left her a ray of life, so she could escape.


    "Go back with Leng Beiyi."


    Bai ruotong finally made up his mind to tell her the truth. Orange''s eyes flashed over and said, "what do you mean, miss?"


    "Go back to Nuzhen and live the life you should have." White if Tong light way.


    "But... The life here is what orange should have!"


    Orange son exhorts a, biting lip way. Let her leave Bai Rutong at this time, her heart is reluctant.


    "Where is your life here? If you are with me, you can only be a maid forever. But when you go back to Nuzhen, you are a noble princess."


    Even if orange''s brother once hated her, but things have gone so long, everything has long been dust.

 Chapter 1180

    "Orange doesn''t care about that!"


    She thought that Bai ruotong thought that she was reluctant to give up the good days of Nuzhen, so she explained quickly. Bai ruotong shook his head and gave a bitter smile: "I know you don''t care, but you can''t follow me all your life?"


    "Why can''t I follow you all my life?" Orange is unconvinced, ask a way.


    She really hesitated just now, but when Bai ruotong really wanted her to leave, she was reluctant to give up. She was reluctant to leave Bai ruotong. Her life with her was more free than when she was a princess. It is hard to find a confidant in this life, and Bai ruotong is the confidant she is looking for.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "if I can''t follow you, I will marry. After I get married, everything belongs to my husband. If you follow me, you will always be a maid. Your life will always be around me.


    Your life is very short, you have no way to find your favorite husband, no way to live the life you want to live, no way to do what you want to do.


    You are a princess. You are the Phoenix in the branches. There is no reason why the Phoenix is always trapped in the dust. I can''t bear you, but I can''t let you lose your better life because I can''t bear you. "


    She took orange''s hand and said softly.


    Although Leng is selfish, he is also a man of love and righteousness. What he said to them today, Bai ruotong saw that he was sincere. Since he was sincere, she should let orange go with him.


    "Miss..."


    Orange can''t help crying at last. She choked, biting her teeth and embracing Bai ruotong.


    "In fact, I always know that every time you see me with my brother, you will show envy. I know that you miss your relatives.


    Orange, if you think I''m your lady, if you want to listen to me, you can leave. We can still meet when we are predestined in the future. "


    She hugged orange tightly, and her servant was more loyal to her than anyone else. At the beginning, she cheated her from Bai Lingwei because she knew that orange was a member of the leading role group, and she played a great role.


    However, after spending so many days with orange, she has long forgotten her original purpose and only treats her as a sister.


    "But..."


    What else does orange want to say, but Bai ruotong interrupts: "pack up tomorrow, and follow Leng Yinyi."


    Orange bit her lip, and she wanted to ask for something more. Bai ruotong patted her on the shoulder and left the corridor.


    A day later. A big event happened in the capital. Yongsui emperor Na Fei. This imperial concubine''s origin is not small. She married from Rongqin palace and went to the imperial city with red makeup all the way. About this concubine''s legend, the common people are speculating one after another. Some said that the concubine was a gorgeous beauty, chosen by Prince Rong to please the emperor of yongsui. Some people speculate that this man was originally left by Prince Rong for his own enjoyment, but was favored by Emperor yongsui and married into the imperial city.


    About rumors, the mouth of the people is the best way to arrange stories.


    When Bai Rutong heard the news, he was deeply surprised. She clearly knew who the woman was, but she did not think that her purpose was not Gu Yanqing, but emperor yongsui.


    She is Lin Yumin.


    "What do you mean, miss? She and Prince Rong are not... "


    Orange son curiously asks a way, she wants to say, that woman recently and Rong Prince relation is very close, why can be suddenly looked upon by forever Sui emperor. Bai ruotong shakes her head. She can''t guess a word about Gu Yanqing''s plan. Gu Yanqing, as always, doesn''t say anything to her. She looks back at orange and digs away from the topic: "have you packed up? Didn''t Leng Beiyi say that he would pick you up tonight? "

 Chapter 1181

    Orange look suddenly cool up, lost from the end of the eye across.


    She didn''t want to leave Bai ruotong so soon, but she didn''t know how to tell her this.


    Leng Yinyi still needs to be prepared, so she decides to leave, so she can''t stay. Her heart is clear, but now, she doesn''t want to leave Bai ruotong.


    In the evening, Leng Danyi''s carriage arrived as promised. Bai ruotong was waiting outside the mansion. When he got out of the carriage, he pushed the orange beside him: "go quickly."


    "Miss..."


    Orange like to say good-bye to her, but she was afraid that if moved, she was reluctant to leave, let Bai Rutong white dilemma.


    "Don''t delay, go."


    She knew in her heart that orange would not give up. She pushed her shoulder and whispered. Hearing the speech, she nodded and got on the coach. She reached out her hand and held it with Bai ruotong: "Miss, you must take good care of yourself."


    In the end, a thousand words become only one sentence. Bai ruotong nodded and waved to her: "don''t worry."


    Qi''er is a little worried. Orange''s departure is too sudden. She has no preparation at all. But she is just a maid, miss and orange two people''s decision she can''t be mixed in. She was reluctant to let orange go.


    Until the carriage disappeared in sight, she said anxiously: "Miss, why can''t you say good-bye to orange? What''s more, his highness is not going to leave the capital tomorrow. Why do you want him to take orange away so soon? "


    "He needs to send someone to send orange back to Nuzhen first. The situation of Nuzhen is much more complicated than we think. If Leng Beiyi is here for orange, and if his purpose is known to those who want to harm him, then orange will be in danger. He must send someone to protect her. "


    Bai ruotong can see better than she can. After several months in Nuzhen, although she has been in the cold and timid mansion, she knows a lot about Nuzhen.


    "But miss, just now orange seems to have a lot to say to you, why don''t you let her say it?"


    Qi''er stamped her foot. She was very angry. She knew that orange was going to leave yesterday, and she cried. She also knew that Bai ruotong would not like to leave her. But she just said goodbye to orange in such a hurry, but Qi''er didn''t understand her purpose.


    "What can I say? I have to go anyway." Bai ruotong sighed and said, "go back to the government first. I have something to deal with."


    "Where are you going?" Kiel took two steps.


    "I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry." Bai Rutong just stops, indicating that she doesn''t need to follow. Qi''er sees this and can only stand in silence. She doesn''t notice that when Bai Rutong turns her head, tears have poured out of her eyes.


    Of course, she was reluctant to leave. She also knew that orange was reluctant to leave her. But she can''t show that if she doesn''t pretend to be free and easy in front of orange, how can she cheat her to leave at ease.


    In fact, yesterday she took the initiative to persuade orange to leave, the heart is also regret. She wants orange to stay and stay with her, but she knows better that she can''t be so selfish. Orange''s life is short, she can''t let her stay by her side all her life, she should live a wonderful life.


    But


    Although she thought so, she was reluctant to give up.


    Because orange is her confidant, orange and Qi are indispensable sisters in her life.


    She went to a quiet place and sat down under a Wutong tree and wept silently.

 Chapter 1182

    She doesn''t want others to worry about her, and she doesn''t want her sad side to be known by others. In the past, Gu Yanqing was around her, and she could act recklessly. But just because of her recklessness, Gu Yanqing always regarded her as a child, carefully protected her, and refused to tell her the slightest danger.


    She buried her head in her arm and let the tears wet her arm.


    "When you are sad, do you like to cry alone?"


    After a long time, a pair of feet suddenly stopped in front of her, followed by a man''s warm and distressed voice. Bai ruotong raised his head and saw Gu chenlian''s worried and cherished face. She wiped away her tears and stood up to leave, but Gu chenlian stopped her.


    "What happened?"


    "Are you following me?"


    Instead of answering, Bai asked.


    "I just saw a person from a distance. The image was you, so I followed him. I didn''t follow him specially." He explained hastily. Bai Rutong gave a bitter smile and shook his head: "so, you always look at me when I cry?"


    "Yes."


    "Then please forget it!"


    She felt a little humiliated. Her most embarrassed appearance was actually seen by Gu chenlian. It was not easy to meet her once. How Gu chenlian was willing to let her go? He held her hand tightly and walked towards the street quickly without saying anything.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong wants to take his hand back from his palm, but Gu chenlian is not willing to give her this opportunity. He holds her hand tightly: "aren''t you unhappy? Then eat and drink with me, didn''t you say? The more unhappy people are, the more they have to eat. "


    When did she say that? Why doesn''t she remember?


    White if Tong Leng Leng, think carefully in the brain, suddenly, she responded. It was when she was still in the stronghold that Gu chenlian was very upset. She put down her chopsticks after lunch and dinner. At that time, she said such a sentence to Gu chenlian. Unexpectedly, he remembered it now.


    Gu chenlian took her to the restaurant and ordered a table of dishes. Seeing that he could not leave, Bai had to sit down.


    It''s like the first time in my life to sit alone with Gu chenlian.


    "Don''t you eat it?"


    Seeing that she did not move, Gu chenlian put down his chopsticks and asked softly. Bai ruotong shook his head: "I can''t eat it."


    "Then have a drink of the bar."


    "It''s bitter. I don''t want to drink it, and I don''t drink well." Bai ruotong returned home.


    "Not a good drinker?" Gu chenlian stares round his eyes and doesn''t believe what he hears. She doesn''t drink well? You''re kidding. I didn''t know who it was. I ate eight bowls of wine in front of him.


    "The wine I used to drink in front of you was not really drunk. You can think that I was cheating."


    Bai ruotong shrugged. It''s harmless to say these things now. Gu chenlian silently swallowed a breath. Well, he also guessed the moisture of the incident. Is Bai Rutong a man who can make himself suffer losses.


    He wanted to say, "if you don''t want to drink it, you can forget it." but he saw that Bai ruotong took the wine cup and drank it in one gulp.


    "Didn''t you say no?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "I suddenly want to drink again."


    Bai ruotong glanced at him and poured himself a glass of wine. It''s not too much to be presumptuous once in a while. Maybe she won''t feel so bad if she gets drunk.


    It''s time for her to be wild.


    Gu chenlian didn''t stop her. Seeing that she was eating wine cup by cup, he looked at her silently, and his eyebrows and eyes spilled a touch of complexity.

 Chapter 1183

    It was the first time that she let go of her vigilance in front of him. This was what Gu chenlian had been expecting. Today, he finally got what he wanted.


    Bai ruotong took one mouthful of wine and another. After a while, a pot of wine was empty. Gu chenlian called for another pot. Bai ruotong didn''t say much. He drank all the wine he handed over.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Has been staring at the midnight in the dark looking at this scene, not from the silent twist eyebrows. Bai ruotong''s mind is grand. She often says that her Royal Highness Prince Rong likes to keep things in his heart and not tell others. Why is she not?


    He thought to himself for a moment and flew down the eaves quietly


    Two pots of wine passed by. Bai ruotong was a little dizzy. She put down her cup and breathed out heavily: "no more!"


    "What''s the matter?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "If you drink any more, you may be drunk."


    "If you are drunk, why not? I will send you back to the palace." Gu chenlian said frankly. He had never seen Bai ruotong drunk. White cheeks slightly smoked red, white Rutong slightly squinted blurred small eyes, seriously said: "if you really drunk, you can not do what you want?"


    "When did the palace say that it would do anything to you?"


    Gu chenlian took a breath. He was a gentleman. How could he do such a thing. Bai ruotong said softly, "do you think I will believe you? Isn''t that what you want to do when you get me drunk


    He is so kind that he can''t be rewarded. But what Bai said was right. Although it wasn''t really his heart, seeing Bai''s drunken appearance, for a moment, such an idea really came into his mind.


    If you can get Bai ruotong like this, it''s good to keep her, even though it''s a little mean.


    "Your Highness, you are a man who knows neither good nor evil."


    He has his good intentions, but he also has his own bad ideas in his heart. Bai ruotong could see clearly and couldn''t help breathing out. The reason why she was willing to eat the wine was that she really wanted to vent, but it didn''t mean that she lost her vigilance to him.


    "I don''t believe it. The second brother is a man with clear good and evil. If you get drunk in front of him, he will do the same thing as me."


    Gu chenlian raised his eyebrows and said defiantly. It seems that her mood has recovered a lot, and he has also recovered from his old quarrel with her.


    "No," said Bai, shaking his head, "His Royal Highness Prince Rong will not take advantage of others'' danger."


    That''s how she believes him?


    Gu Yanqing''s heart is a pot of black ink. Can she trust him so much?


    Even if drunk, there is no complaint?


    "What do you think this palace will do to you?"


    Gu chenlian approached her and blocked her way to escape with her body. Bai ruotong frowned. He didn''t really want to do that to her, did he?


    Seeing that Bai Rutong didn''t reply, Gu chenlian boldly hugged her body and held her waist tightly with his hand.


    "If this palace really forced you, would you accept this palace? Or do you hate this palace all your life? "


    He asked.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and didn''t reply.


    "What? Dare not say? " He lowered his head and gazed at her soft lips.


    "Your Highness, you are as childish as ever."


    Bai ruotong smiles helplessly, but what he says gives Gu chenlian a heartache.


    Childish?


    She always thought of him as a child?


    "Thank you for comforting me today. I also know that you are out of kindness. I''ve eaten the wine. Now I''m in a good mood. You can let me go."


    She still believes that Gu chenlian is not a mean person. If he had the courage to do such a thing, he would have done so long ago.

 Chapter 1184

    She tried to take back her hand. Gu chenlian squinted, but he held her hand more tightly. Bai ruotong could not help wring her eyebrows: "what do you want to do?"


    "You are right. Our palace is not a saint. When you are in danger, our first thought is not to save you, but to take advantage of others'' danger." he lowered his head and looked with Bai ruotong. "Our palace will not hurt you today, but it will not let you go."


    He wanted to give up, but when he saw Bai ruotong, he still couldn''t give up. Maybe she really said that she was too selfish, so let selfishness continue, as long as you can get Bai ruotong, even if you fall into hell, it is worth it.


    Bai ruotong saw what he was thinking from his eyes. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and tried his best to get rid of her.


    This midnight!


    Don''t you see that she is going to be despised!


    Don''t show up and stop!


    She silently scolded a sentence night in her heart. Just as she thought about how to escape, she heard the door opened. Then Gu chenlian''s hand breaks away from her body and bumps back heavily. Bai Rutong raises his head and blocks his eyes with a long black figure.


    Gu Yanqing lowers her head and sees that Bai ruotong''s face is red. Her eyes sink slightly. She pulls her hand directly to leave the restaurant. Gu chenlian looks behind, but he doesn''t follow.


    He directly led Bai ruotong back to Rongqin palace, closed the door, opened the door to the mountain and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do?"


    Bai ruotong asked with a cold smile.


    "Don''t you eat so much wine just to be angry with the king? It''s because I don''t treat you well, so you deliberately do such things to annoy me, right? "


    His eyes narrowed and his words twisted with anger. Bai ruotong choked, and the pain spread from her chest. She didn''t want to annoy him or annoy him. It''s clear that he started everything. Why should he blame her.


    "I''m just in a bad mood." She shook her head. She was still sober just now, and now the strength of the wine has been slightly on her head. Gu Yanqing''s face is as cold as ice. When midnight comes to inform him, he puts down everything and rushes to the restaurant. What he sees is the embrace between Bai Rutong and Gu chenlian.


    "Why are you in a bad mood? Is it because of the king? " He asked.


    "No


    "What''s that for?" His tone was a little more emphatic. Bai ruotong doesn''t want to talk to him about this. The only thing she wants to do now is to have a good sleep under the covers. Since Lin Yumin appeared, everything has changed. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, Gu Yanqing''s has indeed changed.


    "It''s none of your business."


    She didn''t want to say it.


    Gu Yanqing''s air pressure lowered infinitely. He suppressed his anger and said, "don''t you want to have a good talk with me?"


    "You don''t want to talk to me!"


    Bai ruotong said, "I''ve asked you the reason countless times. You don''t want to tell me. In your heart, I''m nothing. In this case, why do you have to ask me these words? Gu Yanqing, I admit that I am not a gentle and virtuous woman. I also know that you have difficulties in your heart. I can''t force others to say things they don''t want to say, but I really don''t want to be pushed away by you. For me, I feel that my value is as simple as becoming your pistachio. "


    "Little girl..."


    She''s still complaining about him, and he''s thinking about what he''s not these days. He was originally out of some good intentions, but did not expect that his good intentions will let the little girl misunderstand him.


    If he had known that, he might not have done it in the first place.

 Chapter 1185

    Bai ruotong sat down slowly, his head aching violently. All of a sudden, she felt that she had lived a terrible life. She had lived two whole lives, but she couldn''t understand anything.


    In her last life, she devoted herself to her career, and love was dispensable to her. So she acted decisively, nothing can involve her.


    But in this life, her heart is completely in the hands of a man. Her joy is because of him, and her sorrow is completely because of him. Everything she had changed because of him.


    She became someone else, and she couldn''t change it.


    "Gu Yanqing, you''re so bad... You''re the worst man I''ve ever seen in the world..." Bai ruotong held his head and complained. Gu Yanqing stood by and listened quietly. He couldn''t refute her words.


    "Since I fell in love with you, nothing good has happened! It was you who approached me first! It was you who first told me what you liked... But... "She choked, and her words were so wronged that she hesitated. She raised her hand and simply hit him on the chest, "But you are bad to me... Where is Lin Yumin better than me... Her mind is so much... The person who should stand with you should be me... Why... Why do you want to push me away... What do you regard me as? They say they love me, but they don''t want to share weal and woe with me. What do you think of me as... "


    She is aggrieved, she does not accept. But she can''t do anything. She can''t do anything except take Gu Yanqing to vent her anger.


    "I''m wrong..." she finally held her hand and put it on her chest. "I''ll tell you everything. I''m willing to share it with you. I just hope you don''t torture yourself like this, OK?"


    He should have done it if he had known that his little girl was pouting like a cow. Even if it''s to reassure her.


    "Do you really like Lin Yumin?"


    She was so drunk that she couldn''t hear him at all. She pouted, tugged at his skirt and complained.


    "No, you are the only one I like all the time."


    He silenced his voice and tried to keep his words calm.


    "You obviously fell in love with her. You took her to the lake with you. She ran into your arms. You hugged her in the carriage. Maybe you even kissed her..."


    "When did I hold her?" He really can''t laugh or cry. This little girl has no clue when she talks.


    White if Tong Nu mouth, she head tightly buried in his arms: "lie! I saw it with my own eyes. "


    "Sorry..."


    He knew that it was useless for him to explain anything now. The little girl was not sober, and she would not listen to anything. In addition to holding the little girl, he desperately said sorry, what happened to him... Why did he let the little girl be so embarrassed.


    He is so wrong


    Wipe the little girl''s eyes wet, Gu Yanqing gently lowered his head: "I love you, my life, only love you one person. In the future, I will never cheat you, so I will not allow you to torture yourself in the future. "


    His voice was deep and affectionate. He didn''t call himself "Ben Wang". For the first time, he used me to call himself in front of her.


    early morning.


    Bai ruotong woke up with a splitting headache. She wanted to turn over, but her body was too heavy to turn over. An arm around her waist pressed her body heavily. She lifted her eyes and looked at Gu Yanqing''s sleeping face.

 Chapter 1186

    Seems to feel the side of the little girl''s movement, Gu Yanqing slowly opened her eyes, the corners of his mouth with a rolling smile, his head against her, low voice: "wake up?"


    Bai ruotong''s heart was suddenly startled. He wanted to sit up, but his head began to ache at this time. She took a breath and held her head tightly with her hands.


    "Do you have a headache?" Gu Yanqing sat up and stroked her forehead.


    "I... how can I be with you?" Compared with headache, what she cares more is why she sleeps beside Gu Yanqing. She remembers that she was having a drink with Gu chenlian yesterday, but when she was eating, why did she come to Gu Yanqing


    "What happened yesterday, little girl don''t remember?"


    Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned, and then he seemed to think of something, with a smile on his lips. Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and shook his head heavily.


    "Really not at all?"


    Gu Yanqing asked again.


    "Naturally, I don''t remember. If I do, do I need to ask you here?"


    She said irritably.


    "Little girl, you are more and more daring now. You dare to eat wine with other men in front of me. If I don''t have time, maybe you will be swallowed by life!"


    He poked her forehead. Bai ruotong''s head was as painful as lead water. When Gu Yanqing pushed her, she gritted her teeth and angrily called, and her eyes gouged out his eyes: "I let midnight follow, even if I was drunk, there would be nothing wrong!"


    "Midnight sent me to pick you up." Gu Yanqing saw that she seemed to be suffering so much that he stopped making fun of her. He helped her lie down, and he got up and put on the robe hanging on the screen. Bai ruotong looks at him in a daze. With his slow dressing and her lying on the bed, why does she always feel like a newlywed?


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!


    What a new couple! This man is so bad that she won''t be cheated by him again.


    Gu Yanqing went to the door, called the maid on a bowl of wake-up wine soup, and then returned to the bed to sit down: "wait for you to recover a little later, my king will send you back, you can rest assured, my king has sent someone to inform little general Bai yesterday, little general Bai has done everything well, no one will know that you are here for the night."


    Bai ruotong turned his head away and ignored him.


    When the medicine came in, he blew the heat of the medicine. After a while, he handed it to her: "drink the medicine."


    "I don''t want to drink it."


    Bai Rutong simply closed his eyes.


    "Don''t you just want to know what''s going on between Wang and Lin Yumin? When you take the medicine, I will tell you all about it. " With a slight sigh, he compromised.


    Bai ruotong blinked and stared at him with suspicion. Does this man really say anything to her? Won''t cheat her again?


    But why didn''t she believe it?


    "Really not?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong heaved a sigh and murmured: "drink it, anyway, it won''t kill you."


    She was about to take the medicine bowl from Gu Yanqing, but Gu Yanqing pressed her hand: "I feed you."


    "I don''t need you to feed me."


    "Still doubting Wang''s sincerity? If Wang really had anything to do with Lin Yumin, how could Lin Yumin be sent to the palace by Wang? "


    "What''s going on?"


    "Drink the medicine, and I will tell you."


    He said.


    When Bai ruotong heard the words, he glared at him and had to drink the medicine he handed him.


    "Lin Yumin used to be my sister-in-law. When I married her sister, she came to play in Rongqin palace from time to time. Her leg was hurt by saving me. In addition, although I had no love with my former princess, I was still a husband and wife, and I respected her. The former Princess told me to take good care of Lin Yumin, so I didn''t deliberately alienate her."

 Chapter 1187

    Although he didn''t deliberately alienate her, it didn''t mean that he was very nice to her. It was just that when Lin Yumin approached him on purpose, he didn''t refuse.


    Bai ruotong listened to his statement. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to believe him or not. She sipped her lips, closed her mouth and continued to listen to him.


    "It''s strange that she came to the capital, but it''s not proper for her to be in the prince''s mansion. That''s why I took her back to the mansion." Gu Yanqing put down the medicine bowl and wiped the medicine stains from the corners of Bai ruotong''s mouth. "She told me that she wanted to go to the palace to be a concubine for me. I didn''t stop her. I prepared for her. What you can see is that before she said that she wanted to become a concubine, she went to the lake with Wang for the last time. "


    "She did it for you?" Bai ruotong grasped the point, "so, are you going to use her? That''s why you have to be nice to her? When did his Royal Highness Prince Rong fall to need a woman to consolidate his power? "


    "This is what she wants to do. Why should I refuse? Her life doesn''t matter to me. What she wants to do, why should I stop her? "


    What Gu Yanqing said is just a simple explanation of his feelings for Lin Yumin. Lin Yumin is like air to him.


    "And how do you explain the child thing?"


    "What I want to say next is what really matters," Gu Yanqing held her hand and held it tightly in his palm. "Lin Yumin will die, but it''s not now. She''s bad. I''m clear in my heart. What''s more, after she came to the palace, I sent Zhao Cheng to investigate Lin''s house, and Zhao Cheng''s investigation surprised me..."


    He told the story in detail.


    After Lin Yumin came to his house, Gu Yanqing found the woman''s eccentricity. Wu Tieguai has talked with him privately that Lin Yumin''s legs are OK, but she has changed her meridians with a kind of medicine. However, her small method can deceive others, but she can''t deceive Wu Tieguai.


    When Gu Yanqing questioned her with this matter, she showed her heart in tears, saying that she did it just to stay with him. Now that her own affairs have come to light, she is willing to atone for it, just asking Gu Yanqing not to hate her.


    And her way of atonement is to enter the palace as a concubine.


    Although Gu Yanqing openly agrees, he secretly sends Zhao Cheng to investigate Lin Yumin.


    A month ago.


    Zhao Cheng rushed to the county. When he came to visit Lin Fu, he saw that the door of Lin Fu was closed and no one was seen.


    With doubts in his heart, he decided to fight and rest in the inn now. On the third day, he finally found some clues and found the steward who had worked in the forest house. After listening to Zhao Cheng''s explanation, the steward showed a sense of helplessness and hatred in his eyes. He shook his head and said: "today''s forest house is not what it should be. Now everything... Is missing..."


    "What happened?"


    Zhao Cheng asked.


    "At the beginning, the reason why the master resigned and went to seclusion was that he learned a truth." The manager''s words were slightly choked, as if in memory, and his expression was lax.


    Hearing this, Zhao Cheng sat down and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "It was because the master knew that the young lady had killed Princess Rongqin. The master was in agony for a moment, and he was afraid that the second young lady would continue to be bad when he stayed in the capital. So he resigned and went home."


    Steward''s voice with a thick hoarseness, muddy eyes, tears streaming. Zhao Cheng listened to his words, his mouth opened and closed. He was too shocked to speak.

 Chapter 1188

    Listening to Gu Yanqing''s story, Bai Rutong looks exactly like Zhao Cheng who knew the truth at the beginning. Lin Yumin killed Princess Rongqin?


    "Then why do you want to cover up Lin Yumin?"


    Bai ruotong was even more puzzled. Since Gu Yanqing knew everything, why did he not punish Lin Yumin? Why keep her? Why send her to the palace? Such a cruel woman will certainly cause chaos in the back palace... And so on... Chaos in the back palace?


    Bai Rutong looks at Gu Yanqing incredulously. Does Gu Yanqing want the palace to be in chaos?


    Is that what he really wants?


    That''s why he didn''t punish Lin Yumin?


    Bai Rutong covers his mouth and stares at Gu Yanqing in disbelief. He wants to fight. Fight the throne!


    "Little girl, you are very smart, you should be able to understand what Wang wants to do."


    His words were gentle and soft. Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but still shook his head in disbelief: "so... Are you really using Lin Yumin? Do you know how dangerous it is? Lin Yumin is the one you can easily use. Besides, she must have her own purpose when she wants to be a concubine. You... "


    "That''s why I don''t want to tell you." Gu Yanqing said, "I also want to take a dangerous move. If I tell you, you are worried about me every day. I feel sorry for myself. If I don''t tell you, it''s just like you have been heartbroken for me in the past few months."


    Bai ruotong''s heart jumped. She knew the trouble in his heart, but when he told himself the trouble, Bai ruotong was flustered.


    "Do you want to deal with the queen?"


    She asked. So knowing that Lin Yumin is in danger, he still wants to send Lin Yumin. Lin Yumin is a double-edged sword, which is harmful to others and himself.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "yes."


    "Do you want to ascend the throne of Kowloon?"


    Bai asked again.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing did not hide anything from her: "my father''s health is getting worse. This is the best chance for me."


    "I see..." Bai ruotong nodded, "I have one more thing to ask you. What did you say to the Empress Dowager about your marriage with me?"


    "I told my grandmother that I can''t marry you now."


    Sure enough.


    Bai ruotong''s guess is true. It is not the old empress dowager who delays her marriage to Gu Yanqing, but Gu Yanqing is unwilling to marry her now.


    "You fool


    She raised her hand and pinched his cheek. In addition to using this method, she didn''t know what to do to make her heart angry. "What do you want to do without telling me these things? Lin Yumin can be your sword, can''t I? What''s more, I won''t hurt you. "


    Lin Yumin clearly has her own purpose. Bai ruotong doesn''t believe that she will pay for Gu Yanqing wholeheartedly. If she wants to be a concubine, she must want to get power. Only after she gets power can she negotiate with Gu Yanqing.


    But Gu Yanqing allowed her to do so, because Lin Yumin was the one who could break down the relationship between the emperor and the queen.


    "I know you will say that, so I don''t want you to take risks for me."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "How can I take risks for you? Anyway..." Bai Rutong choked, "after I fell in love with you, I have decided to live for you."


    She is a fool, a fool who can go through fire and water for love. From the moment she recognized Gu Yanqing, she decided to live and die together with Gu Yanqing.

 Chapter 1189

    She once read such a sentence.


    I was born incomplete, and the meaning of life to me is not for pleasure or for gain. I exist because of him. Because I met him, my life became complete.


    I can forget all the people in the world, but he is the only one I will never forget.


    Gu Yanqing is such a person to her. Before meeting him, she was not complete. After meeting Gu Yanqing, her life was really meaningful. Gu Yanqing gave her the meaning of her existence.


    It was he who made her a complete person.


    "I didn''t care about the little girl''s mind, and I ignored your idea. From today on, you and I will share together. If you live, you are my own person. If you die, you can only be my own soul. Even if I go to hell, I will be with you. What do you want?"


    "Yes."


    She was firm and did not hesitate at all.


    ¡­¡­


    The Queen''s palace.


    Empress Rongchen sat in front of the dressing mirror and looked at her face, which was no longer young. She was so haggard that she could only see blood in her eyes. Yesterday, she had a big quarrel with emperor yongsui. She didn''t expect that emperor yongsui would let Lin Yumin into the palace.


    At the beginning, Lin Yumin asked Bai Yinling to take her back to the palace, but she never thought that this woman finally bit herself.


    If she had known that, she shouldn''t have kept her.


    So think, Rong Chen empress persistent wood comb of hand heavily a tight.


    "Empress, concubine Lin is here to greet you."


    The maidservant of the first palace told me in front of the door.


    Princess Lin?


    There was a mocking smile in the corner of her mouth.


    Although the emperor did not give Lin Yumin a title, he became a concubine when he entered the palace, which was a great favor.


    "What is she doing now? It''s been two days since she came to the palace, but she hasn''t seen her come to ask for her peace. What''s the wind blowing today? How did she think of coming to ask for her peace? "


    Rong Chen empress''s speech is indifferent and contemptuous, put down the wooden comb but didn''t stand up.


    "Don''t you want to see the queen?"


    The palace maid guessed her meaning.


    "I''m not busy to see you first, but I want to have a good look at you. She is willing to wait for you."


    Rong Chen queen road.


    Hearing the words, the maidservant nodded back. She went to the front hall and saluted Lin Yumin: "Princess Lin, the queen has not yet got up from her nap. There is Princess Lao waiting here."


    The empress does not like the woman, palace maidservant also dare not give good face naturally, coldly way a word, mention step to leave, Lin Yumin called her: "wait a minute, empress can say to let this palace wait until when?"


    "Let you wait, you just wait. How can you guess and ask the Queen''s mind? If you don''t want to, don''t come here today and go back by yourself."


    Palace maidservant impatiently left such a sentence, is preparing to leave, Lin Yumin but first she step out of the main hall.


    "You... Where are you going?"


    She stares round eyes, looking at the Lin Yumin who goes to the Xiang Yuan in consternation.


    "Go back, didn''t you say let me go?" Lin Yumin did not look back, coldly replied.


    "Bold! How dare you go if the queen doesn''t let you go


    Palace maidservant stopped her way, gas urgent defeat bad way. If you really let Lin Yumin go, no one will make trouble for the empress later. Maybe she will be blamed.


    "What''s your name?"


    Lin Yumin thought about it and asked the maidservant. Being asked for no reason, the maidservant choked: "what''s the name of the maidservant Lin asked?"


    "If I ask you, you will come back. Can''t I ask you any more?"


    Lin Yumin is not half afraid. Although this is the Queen''s bedroom, the woman in front of her is nothing more than a little girl. Is she afraid of a maid.

 Chapter 1190

    Her words coagulate the dignity of a son, the palace maidservant swallows a saliva, Yu Guang can''t help but look to corridor outside, the empress of Rong Chen hasn''t arrived yet.


    "What? Not willing to answer? "


    Lin Yumin sat down with a cold smile on his lips. Palace maidservant hit a shiver, just of the flame suddenly dissipate completely. She is the Queen''s palace, but I don''t know why, in the face of Lin Yumin at this time, she had some inexplicable confusion. This woman''s momentum is too strong. It seems that she is just a 15-6-year-old girl.


    "What can''t be answered? The palace maidservant''s name is curtain su."


    The palace maidservant named curtain Su replied. Lin Yumin clapped his hands and got up and said, "good, isn''t it? Have you been waiting on the queen for a long time? Is it because the empress is so happy with you that you dare to be so arrogant? "


    "You... What are you talking about? Who wants to do it? "


    This is the Queen''s palace, and she is the Queen''s palace, her words and deeds on behalf of the queen, a concubine who just entered the palace behaved perversely is not to blame. But Lin Yumin knows the identity of the empress, but he dares to talk so boldly in the palace. Isn''t she the one who is really arrogant.


    "I''ll go back first. If the queen wakes up, please send someone to inform me. It''s not too late for me to come back."


    Lin Yumin said that she was about to leave. Seeing this, she quickly raised her hand and stopped her: "stop! This is the Queen''s bedroom. You can come and go as soon as you want. Where do you put the queen? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She didn''t reply, lifted eyes to despise of looked at curtain Su one eye, directly pushed away her to walk out of the bedroom. She stamped her feet and wanted to chase her, but she was out of the front door.


    Waiting for Empress Rongchen to arrive late, there is only curtain Su in the main hall.


    "Where is she?"


    Rong Chen empress wrists eyebrow to ask a way. Lian Su knelt on the ground and said angrily, "empress, the woman didn''t pay attention to her at all. The palace maid just told her that the empress was taking a nap and asked her to wait in the main hall for a moment. The woman just walked away and didn''t pay attention to her at all."


    "She''s gone?"


    Rongchen Queen''s teeth bite "cackle" make a sound, sink of pour to take a breath. Lin Yumin didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    "Yes, empress, when did the maidservant of the palace suffer such injustice after so many years with you? That woman is too much. With the favor of Her Highness, she doesn''t pay attention to you at all. Empress, how do you punish this woman?"


    Curtain Su asks urgently, no matter how can Rong Chen''s empress not be spoiled, she is always the head of the back palace, just a concubine who just entered the palace. How can she not subdue her? That woman is so arrogant, she believes that the empress will never forgive her.


    "Let''s go to Princess Lin''s palace."


    Sure enough, empress Rongchen was angry.


    Inside Jinjiao hall.


    Lin Yumin is playing chess with emperor yongsui. He heard that the palace maid reported that the empress had arrived. Her mouth raised a smile, Jiao voice and yongsui emperor said: "holy, you wait for me in the West Chamber courtyard? The empress has come. I''m going to see her. "


    "What did she come for? You just let her go. "


    Yongsui emperor cold hum a, no good way.


    Lin Yumin''s eyes blinked: "holy, your words are not. The empress is the head of the harem. She must have something important to do when she comes to find her concubine. I''ll be back when she goes. "


    Yongsui emperor''s rare interest was disturbed, just stop: "you go."


    "Yes."


    Lin Yumin nodded and went to the main hall.

 Chapter 1191

    Empress Rongchen was waiting in the main hall with a cold face. When she saw Lin Yumin coming in, her eyes narrowed tightly and she put down her tea cup: "Princess Lin is really a favorite. With the emperor''s love, she doesn''t pay attention to the palace."


    As soon as she came up, she was very angry. Lin Yumin closed her mouth and chuckled. She didn''t put her anger in her heart at all. She nodded with a smile, went to the queen and knelt down: "my concubine, please send my regards to the queen."


    "Why did you leave all of a sudden since you just came to greet our palace?"


    The empress of Rong Chen fiddles with the silk handkerchief in the hand and asks a way carelessly. She didn''t let Lin Yumin get up. If she didn''t kneel all the time, how could her hatred amuse her. Lin Yumin smell speech, in the eyes reveal slightly surprised: "is not your palace maidservant say, empress you in nap, if the minister concubine has something to do, can leave at any time?"


    Rong Chen empress didn''t expect that she would reply like this, looking back at the curtain Su to one side. Curtain Su busy explained: "empress, things are not like this, palace maidservant just let her wait for empress in the courtyard, did not let her leave, is she... Is she does not want to wait for Empress."


    "Do you hear me?" Empress Rongchen asked, "concubine Lin, you are really brave enough. You dare to leave the palace before you are allowed to leave. Can you put the palace in your eyes?"


    "I naturally put the empress in my eyes," Lin Yumin replied calmly. Facing the empress, she was very calm, "but I was afraid that I would disturb the empress''s rest, so I came back first. I don''t understand what I did wrong? Is it wrong to care about the queen? "


    "Princess Lin! How dare you talk to this palace like that


    The queen growled, and her eyes shrank with anger. She was really blind at the beginning. She believed such a vicious woman. If it were not for her, she would not have been rejected by Emperor yongsui. Now she went into the palace to be a concubine. One day when she was in the back palace, empress Rongchen would have been in pain.


    "I''m just telling the truth..."


    "Pa!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a slap fell on her face. It''s not the queen who beat people, but the curtain. But she was allowed by the queen. Just now, she couldn''t bear to see Lin Yumin''s carefree manner. She was only favored by the emperor. There are so many women in the world who are favored by the emperor. Who is as arrogant as she is?


    "Why does the queen beat her concubines?"


    Lin Yumin covered his face and asked wrongly.


    The queen saw her eyes stained with tears, her heart slightly relaxed a lot: "you don''t listen to our words, don''t put our palace in the eye, our palace teaches you, shouldn''t you?"


    "My concubine... I don''t care about the empress. It''s the empress..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Before Lin Yumin''s voice fell, a solemn question came from behind. Yongsui emperor screwed his brows and quickly stepped into the main hall. When the queen looked at yongsui emperor, the smile at the corner of her mouth instantly folded. When did he come? Is he always in Lin Yumin''s palace?


    "The Emperor..."


    Lin Yumin''s voice is choking. She covers her face and looks pitifully at emperor yongsui. She pretended to be pitiful and did not escape the face of emperor yongsui. He sank his voice: "what''s the matter with your face? Who is it? "


    "Yes..."


    Lin Yumin didn''t answer directly, but her eyes fell on Lian su. She was so scared that she turned pale and didn''t dare to get up on her knees.


    "You did it?"


    The eyes of emperor yongsui then turned to the curtain.


    "It was the palace that asked her to fight."


    Empress Rongchen''s chest is very angry. Xu is that the emperor of yongsui has been too cold to her these days. She says it directly, and her words are sour.

 Chapter 1192

    "Why did you hit her?"


    The language of emperor yongsui lost its temperature.


    "Hit her? We have to punish her. She has been in the palace for three days, and not a day has passed since she came to the palace to greet her. Today she came, but she left without seeing the palace. What''s the reason?


    Even if the LORD loves her, it should not be so. "


    Rong Chen empress light ah way.


    "That''s because the emperor said to me that he would come to play chess with me in my palace before noon. So I rushed back and said to my maid, curtain Su, that she would greet me after noon. But I don''t know why she found me and said that I didn''t care about her,


    I don''t know what''s wrong. "


    "You lied! You obviously didn''t tell the palace maid that the emperor was coming to your palace. You said you would go, and you were just proud of yourself! "


    Curtain Su hurriedly explained that the empress said that if she was misunderstood by Emperor yongsui, what she had done was really big.


    "What aunt Liansu says is what she says. If you have to say that my concubine is guilty, I dare not complain."


    Lin Yumin said and lowered his head.


    "Queen, what do you want to do?"


    Emperor yongsui could not help but scold him.


    "I don''t understand the meaning of what the emperor said?"


    Rong Chen queen road.


    "As long as you are my favorite concubines, you have to give them a chance to keep away from me? Queen, you look like a jealous woman now


    Yongsui emperor''s eyes show disappointment, the queen pause, she did not expect, yongsui emperor should be such a view of themselves.


    Jealous woman?


    Is that what she looks like to him now?


    "My Lord, you dote on her too much. Don''t you forget who sent her to the palace? She is clearly sent by Prince Rong to tempt you. Why can''t you see clearly? "


    Now she can only take out Gu Yanqing to talk about things. After all, Gu Yanqing is the most disgusted person of Prince Rong.


    "Empress, if you want to count it up, didn''t you ask me to come to the capital?"


    Lin Yumin retorts. Empress Rongchen''s face drooped: "what do you mean by that?"


    "The empress wanted to give her concubine to her Royal Highness Prince Rong, didn''t she?" Lin Yumin talks in front of yongsui emperor. She is not afraid of the Queen''s refutation. At the beginning, she asked Bai Yinling to take her to the palace to ask for an, but everyone saw it.


    When Emperor yongsui heard this, his heart became clear. It''s no wonder that the queen wants to deal with Lin Yumin in this way. It''s because Lin Yumin didn''t tempt Gu Yanqing as she said. Instead, she went to the palace. That''s why she made trouble.


    "Queen, what do you have to say? I didn''t expect you to be such a person. "


    For so many years, he didn''t know that the queen was doing evil in the harem, but because the woman was obedient to him, he turned a blind eye. But in recent years, since her face has grown old, her temperament has become more and more tricky. As long as he dotes on anyone, the queen will deal with them.


    What''s more, Gu chenlian''s temperament has become more and more cunning. He is willing to let his country and country go, and he is determined to get involved in his children''s private affairs.


    He even more suspected that the queen put all her heart into the competition for favor, and did not teach the prince well.


    The queen can''t argue. Can she still say that she wanted Lin Yumin to help her harm others, so she was admitted to the palace? Let her seduce Prince Rong, she really had such a mind, but she did not expect that the man Lin Yumin really wanted to be close to was Emperor yongsui.


    "You go. I want to play chess with Princess Lin. I''ve just recovered these days. I don''t want to be angry with you any more."


    Yongsui emperor road.

 Chapter 1193

    Empress Rongchen''s heart is aching. She aims at Lin Yumin, but sees that Lin Yumin is picking her eyebrows. She looks very high-profile. Seeing that she was so proud, the queen was even more sad, for example, she could not breathe with a mouthful of turbid old blood in her throat.


    "What? Why don''t you go yet? "


    See her not move, yongsui emperor urged way. Rong Chen empress this just ruthlessly bit to bite teeth, order a way: "minister concubine leaves."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as empress Rongchen left, Lin Yumin leaned into the arms of emperor yongsui: "thank you, my Lord, for trusting me. I thought that you would really listen to the empress and misunderstood me."


    "There may have been misunderstandings before, but now... Never..."


    Yongsui emperor''s eyes were deep and quiet. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His eyes were covered with a layer of complexity.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the palace, the Queen''s body was trembling with anger. She looked back at the curtain: "kneel down!"


    "Mother!" Curtain Su is not clear, she all according to empress empress''s order work, why empress can be so angry.


    "It''s all your good work!"


    The empress of Rong Chen clenches her teeth to suppress a few words. It''s the fault of this dog slave that she is so shameful in the saint. If she had stopped Lin Yumin in her own palace, these things would not have happened at all. The dog slave let himself lose his arrogance in front of Lin Yumin.


    "The empress spared her life. What the palace maidservant did was for the sake of the empress. The palace maidservant didn''t expect that this would happen. That Lin Yumin is very cunning. The palace maidservant is not her opponent..."


    "You don''t have to wait here in our palace in the future. Go to find manager Lin to change his job."


    This palace maid is not good at all. She doesn''t know how to act according to her face. She only knows how arrogant she is. It will be a bad thing to keep this person around her again.


    "Empress, don''t! The palace maid is loyal to her mother. I hope she won''t drive her away¡°


    She was really flustered. If she didn''t stay with the queen, what future would she have. Empress Rongchen didn''t want to stay. She hummed coldly: "if you don''t leave, do you want our palace to send someone to ask you to leave?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Curtain Su clenched her lips tightly. She shivered. She stood up from the ground and walked out of the main hall with her head down. She knew that if she really provoked the Queen''s anger, her life would be really ruined.


    An hour passed, the heart of Rong Chen empress just gradually calmed down. She rubbed her eyebrows and called, "go and call the prince."


    Now she has no way back. It''s not easy for her to regain the heart of emperor yongsui. The only thing she can do now is to firmly grasp her son. Fortunately, Emperor yongsui was not completely disappointed with Gu chenlian. As long as Gu chenlian was there, she still had a chance of life.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Bai Chusheng has a headache. He has been hiding in front of the palace for more than an hour, but Jingyu seems to be determined. He stands upright in the middle of the palace gate, and seems determined not to wait for him to leave.


    Since the last time he broke up in a bad mood, Jingyu not only didn''t give up, but also became more and more obsessed with him.


    He didn''t know what to do to make her give up on himself. He could only hide from her like this.


    But it''s not a good way to hide forever.


    "General Bai, what are you doing here?"


    Behind him, a light call interrupts Bai Chusheng''s thoughts. He looks back. LAN Yunwen is smiling and striding with him.


    "I''ve met the son of Ningguo."


    Bai Chusheng frowned and said hello.


    LAN Yunwen shakes the folding fan in his hand and looks at Bai Chusheng, who is full of sadness. He looks up at Jingyu who is guarding at the gate of the palace. He suddenly understands.

 Chapter 1194

    "You''ve gone down to court, and general Bai is still in the palace? Are you hiding from a beautiful woman? "


    LAN Yunwen asked.


    Bai Chusheng didn''t speak up and said with a wry smile: "since the son of the world has seen it, why should he say it clearly?"


    "Can I help you?" LAN Yunwen asked.


    "How can you help?"


    Bai Chusheng is not sure.


    LAN Yunwen hooked his shoulder and strode directly towards the palace gate.


    "Hello! What are you doing? "


    "It''s just a woman. What can you be afraid of? You can rest assured that you will give everything to my son!"


    LAN Yunwen smiles and pushes Bai Chusheng directly to Jing Yu.


    "What? Don''t you hide? "


    Jing to pick eyebrows, eyes ignore LAN verse, directly provocative to ask Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng swallowed. For the first time, he felt that his male dignity had been insulted.


    He was not afraid of Jingyu, but just didn''t want to hurt her. But this woman, how to poke more bravely, on the contrary, has no face and no skin.


    "Where dare he hide from her highness, sir? Is this not for the sake of waiting for this son?" Lan Yunwen laughs at the side. "Our son is going to eat with the general Bai Xiao. Do you want to come with your royal highness?"


    "With you?"


    Jing Yu''s dislike is directly revealed in her face. She just wants to be alone with Bai Chusheng and doesn''t want to be disturbed. LAN Yunwen can see clearly, think about his face, also known as Nanyuan first, how to be so thoroughly despised. He walked up to Jingyu and dragged her hand to one side. "Princess, your royal family, four brothers, let me help you catch up." You should cooperate well. If you dislike me, I won''t help you


    "You were asked to come by brother Sihuang?"


    Jing Yu blinked and looked at him half doubtfully.


    "Isn''t it?"


    LAN Yunwen shrugged his shoulders, raised his eyebrows and said, "do you want to help me? If you want to be alone with general Bai, I promise you that general Bai will find an excuse to leave. "


    Jingyu naturally believes his words.


    Every time Bai Chusheng and her alone, but half an hour, he will find an excuse to leave. If you keep the blue verse, maybe there is a chance of life.


    "Good! Then I believe you


    "You can''t resist what I do to you later, and you can''t show disgust. As long as you listen to my son, I can guarantee that general Bai will treat you differently."


    "Really?"


    Jingyu''s eyes are shining with stars. She swallows a mouthful of saliva and looks at LAN Yunwen in disbelief.


    "Nature is true."


    LAN Yunwen nodded. He started out with LAN Yunwen. He never failed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They didn''t know what they were talking about in private. They left Bai Chusheng alone to chat for a long time. Looking at the back of their happy conversation, Bai Chusheng frowned. For some reason, he always felt a little upset?


    "Come on, general white!"


    LAN Yunwen turns around at this time and walks towards him with Jingyu''s shoulder. Jing Yu didn''t dodge, and let him take his shoulder with a smile. Bai Chusheng''s eyes fall to the arm on Jingyu''s shoulder silently. He has an impulse in his heart to turn that arm down!


    But


    Why does he have such an idea?


    He doesn''t like Jingyu, and he has a headache about her pestering. It can be seen that she is close to other men, but his heart is not a taste.


    Maybe it''s because Jing Yu has been pestering herself, so when she gets along with other men, he just feels a little inappropriate.


    That''s it! He''s not jealous!


    He was so comforting in his heart.


    Jingyu strides in the street, and every time she goes out of the palace, she is very happy and jumps. Bai Chusheng has long been familiar with this.

 Chapter 1195

    "Ah


    LAN Yunwen walks up behind Bai Chusheng and pokes him on the shoulder. He turned back and was looking at the fox''s eyes, which were smiling treacherously at Shanglan rhyme.


    "What for?"


    Bai Chusheng even lost his temper.


    "You really don''t like Princess Jingyu?"


    LAN asked.


    "What does that have to do with you?" Bai Chusheng squinted and asked coldly. LAN Yunwen sighed. He just asked casually, but he didn''t want to shut the door. But his attitude now is very different from that just now. It''s very possible that he doesn''t know. He already has a love for Jing Yu in his heart.


    "Naturally, it has something to do with it. To tell you the truth, I love Princess Jingyu. If you don''t like Princess Jingyu, I''ll do it."


    With a threat in LAN Yunwen''s smile, Bai Chusheng was upset: "what do you want to do? What do you want to do? "


    "General Bai is so good. How can he talk to me in a muddle headed way? I''m talking about pursuing Princess Jingyu! I''ve got a crown here. It''s time for me to start a family and a career. If I have a relationship with the royal family, it will have a bright future for my son. "


    LAN Yunwen shakes the folding fan. Although he speaks sarcastic words, his heart is full of ups and downs. When Bai Chusheng looks directly into his eyes, he seems to want to swallow him alive, which makes people look terrible.


    If it wasn''t for his friendship with Gu Yanqing and Gu Yansheng, why did he come to this muddy water.


    "This is your business. It has nothing to do with Bai. If you want to pursue Princess Jingyu, you can pursue it."


    Bai Chusheng''s expressionless way.


    "Thank you very much!"


    LAN Yunwen bows his hand and thanks, and walks happily with Jing Yu. Although he didn''t look back, he also felt the gloomy eyes from Bai Chusheng behind him. He shivered, shook his goose bumps and went to Jingyu.


    "What did you say to him?" Jing Yu blinked, curious.


    "I didn''t say anything. I just asked him about his attitude towards you." LAN Yunwen shakes the folding fan, and his words are idle.


    "What''s his attitude towards me?"


    Jing Yu suddenly came to the spirit, Bai Chusheng is a dull Dunzi, from his mouth can''t hear a few words of truth, if from LAN Yunwen mouth, maybe I can know his real attitude to himself.


    "He said, everything about Jing Yu princess is nothing to do with him. Even if I pursue Princess your highness, he will not have any sorrow, or he will enjoy it easily."


    LAN Yunwen said, casually took off the hairpin from a stall and inserted it into Jingyu''s bun. Jingyu''s smile suddenly condensed. She curled her mouth and said angrily, "is that really what he said?"


    "Really."


    LAN Yunwen said, directly took out a few money to buy the hairpin, "you pretend to be happy, don''t let Bai Chusheng look down on you, you look like a resentful woman."


    Jing Yu is in a bad mood. Where is he happy. But when Yu Guang looked behind her, Bai Chusheng''s expression was still calm. LAN Yunwen has no reason to deceive himself. It seems that Bai Chusheng really said this to him.


    "Princess, your son''s son, can you love it?"


    Seeing Bai Chusheng approaching, LAN Yunwen''s tone was deliberately raised by one syllable.


    "Yes, I like it very much!"


    Jing to skin smile meat don''t smile, almost stiffly hold out these words.


    Like a fart!


    He still has the heart to say these sarcastic words with her. The fourth brother asked him to help him, but he didn''t say a good word with himself in Bai Chusheng.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes darkened for a time, and Jing Yu was so benefited by LAN Yunwen?

 Chapter 1196

    I was going to the restaurant, but in the middle of the walk, the street was full of young girls with veiled faces. Whenever and wherever, the brilliant blue verse is always the center of vision. After a moment''s discussion, LAN Yunwen invited them to have dinner in his house. Recently, a cook from the western regions came to his house and made delicious food.


    The residence of the Marquis of the state of Ning is as big as the residence of the general in the west of the town. Because the Marquis of the state of Ning is from me, the scenery of the residence is more exquisite than that of the residence of the general in the west of the town. LAN Yunwen takes them to a courtyard and takes a seat. As soon as they sit down, they listen to a beautiful Guqin playing around them.


    At this time, it was dusk. A small lake outside the courtyard was rolled golden by the setting sun. The carp in the lake swam happily, and the silver tail played with countless waves.


    "Beautiful music, beautiful scenery." Jing Yu couldn''t help sighing. At this time, the servant girl just sent the wine, and LAN Yun Wen took a sip of wine and outlined a radiant color. He lowered his voice and gathered to the cheek of the high spirited red face. "If your love is your princess, you can often come to our son''s house."


    "Really?"


    Jing Yu blinked. There seemed to be stars shining in her eyes. Her voice was so excited that Bai Chusheng was a little harsh. He frowned and his mouth was tight in a straight line, and they seemed to be celestial partners. On the contrary, he became a supporting actor.


    "Naturally."


    LAN Yunwen is ready to respond.


    "Then I will come often." Jingyu didn''t notice Bai Chusheng''s gloomy look. She bent her eyes with a smile and responded politely.


    "Will it be unfair for Ningguo''s son to be a princess?"


    Bai Chusheng couldn''t help saying. But even he did not expect that what he said was such a sentence. The corner of LAN Yunwen''s mouth opened slightly, and he was surprised for a moment. He began to smile, took the wine cup and went to Bai Chusheng: "naturally, if little general Bai wants to come, he will come together."


    "Sure enough, little general Bai likes the melody. He is attracted by the music in Shizi''s mansion."


    Jingyu didn''t think much about it. She thought that Bai Chusheng was attracted by the melodious melody in the mansion. He was a good temperament person, and only for this reason could she keep him.


    ¡­¡­


    The food in the Marquis''s residence of the state of Ning is delicious. Jingyu eats it with all her heart. Compared with Huanghe restaurant, the food here is more suitable for her. She couldn''t help looking at LAN Yunwen, who was dressed in women''s clothes before her crown. At that time, she didn''t notice how delicate the man was.


    But today, he is quite handsome. His features are as feminine as a woman''s, but not as masculine as a man''s. There is a tear mole in the corner of his left eye, flashing with his eyelashes, which seems to be shining.


    LAN Yunwen is not bad, and her character is much more interesting than Bai Chusheng. Why is she so short-sighted? She just likes a piece of wood.


    Thinking of this, Jing Yu bowed his head heavily and sighed. He is a wood, but he is a dead brain, who likes is not good, just want to let himself hang in a tree.


    "What do you want to do with the son of Ningguo? The soup in the bowl is cold! "


    Bai Chusheng couldn''t help reminding him that his voice was full of discontent. The woman keeps saying that she likes him, but she''s in a daze in front of him. Bai Chusheng''s heart can''t help getting upset.


    Being reminded by him, Jing Yu remembers that the food in his bowl is not clean yet. She lowered her head to eat a mouthful of fresh soup and licked the corner of her mouth: "this soup is delicious. I''ve never had such delicious fish soup before. What kind of fish is this?"

 Chapter 1197

    "Perch." LAN Yunwen replied, but his finger touched the corner of her mouth. The corner of her mouth was stained with soup. He didn''t hate it. He rubbed it carefully with his hand. "The corner of your mouth is stained with soup. Be careful, don''t get stained with clothes."


    "Pa!"


    As soon as his words fell, a glass of wine fell to the ground. LAN Yunwen takes back his hand and looks in the direction of the cup. He raises a pair of eyes to kill Bai Chusheng.


    Bai Chusheng just stares at him so tightly, the words of the way exit have no half minute temperature: "sorry, the hand slipped."


    Terror!


    He''s not a hand skater. He''s clearly giving himself the upper hand!


    Jingyu is a brainless girl who doesn''t notice what''s going on. She drinks soup on her own and then picks up a piece of beef brisket.


    "The food in the residence of the Marquis of the state of Ning is delicious, but it''s still a little less delicious." Bai Chusheng commented.


    "What''s missing?"


    "If it''s made by Rutong, it will be more delicious."


    Bai Chusheng picks his eyebrows. Now he has to take out Bai ruotong to win back. Although he knew that if Jingyu really fell in love with LAN Yunwen, it had nothing to do with him. Looking at them, he could not control his anger in his chest.


    "I''ve never tasted anything that my sister-in-law cooks," Jing Yu said regretfully. "If only I could eat the food that my sister-in-law cooks once. I often hear the emperor say that the food that my sister-in-law cooks is first-class."


    "There''s a chance," Bai Chusheng said, raising his hand unconsciously stroked her forehead and gently rubbed it. "As long as you are good at piano practice, Bai will let Rutong do it with you."


    Being touched by him like this, Jing Yu suddenly feels that her forehead is very hot. Her face is red half of the sky, and her eyes are too low to look at him. Just now, he had a warm smile on her, as if it were the breeze in March on the lake. Jingyu had never seen him smile on himself like this before, and he couldn''t help feeling a little restless.


    "You... Didn''t you say... Don''t teach me?"


    After a long time, she just kowtowed out such a sentence. After confessing that ruotong had an accident, her contact with Bai Chusheng was broken. Later, she pestered him to teach her to continue to learn the piano, but Bai Chusheng always tried to find an excuse to avoid it.


    Now he mentioned that Jingyu was floating in the clouds like a dream.


    "When Bai once said, it must be your Royal Highness''s memory."


    His smile is different from LAN Yunwen''s feminine. His smile is full of masculinity. This man, even if the first beauty of Nanyuan is sitting beside him, his edge is not covered by him.


    LAN Yunwen swallows a mouthful of saliva. I don''t know if it''s his own illusion. Just now, Bai Chusheng was using Meinan timing, and seemed to throw a provocative look at him.


    Provocation?


    On the beauty of men, He Lan rhyme ever lost?


    Although his intimacy to Jingyu deliberately caused Bai Chusheng''s anger, it can be seen that Bai Chusheng''s provocation aroused his desire to win.


    "If the temperament is the same, we can also teach her royal highness. If the princess is willing, she can always teach her royal highness in the palace."


    He crossed his fingers on his chin and laughed gracefully at Jingyu. Although he is a man, it has to be said that he is three points more beautiful than a woman. His eyes stare at Jingyu. Although he doesn''t like him, Jingyu''s heart still beats slightly when a beautiful man looks at him so hot.


    When she bit her lip, she was thinking of rebuffing, but Bai Chusheng opened her mouth first. "Don''t bother her, your royal highness is a student of Bai."

 Chapter 1198

    "The general can do things naturally, but even if the delicacy of our son can be served on days, can it be difficult for the general to make the princess dehin cook the princess''s house every day?"


    LAN Yunwen takes a sip of wine, and his provocative words overflow from the corner of his mouth.


    "Can you let your highness run to your house every day?"


    Bai Chusheng said sarcastically.


    Lan Yunwen laughed cheerfully: "if the princess is willing, why not?"


    They then turn their eyes to Jing Yu. Jing Yu swallows a mouthful of saliva. She can no longer see the air, but also feel the strong smell of gunpowder at this time. What happened? Why did they all of a sudden hit the bar.


    "What are you fighting for?"


    Jing Yu asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing is about it, it''s just a question of what the princess''s wish is."


    LAN Yunwen shrugs his shoulders and doesn''t care about Tao.


    "Do you want to run to the Marquis''s residence of Ningguo every day?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Jingyu shook his head: "I can''t go to you. How can I go to the Marquis''s residence of Ningguo every day?"


    In order to block Bai Chusheng, she has used all her strength. How can she still have time to go elsewhere.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Bai Chusheng heard this, his anger disappeared. He raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and looked back at LAN Yunwen: "what else can you say, your highness?"


    LAN Yunwen is speechless. What else can he say? If you want to blame it, you can only blame Jingyu, a guy who values sex more than friends. She''s obviously helping her! She made him feel frustrated. He didn''t understand where the frustration came from. In short, he was very upset.


    Bai Chusheng, too rampant!


    "Is the princess full?"


    Bai Chusheng asked. Jingyu nods silently. As long as he smiles, she feels that her life is full of sunshine. Where she has the mind to pay attention to LAN Yunwen, what Bai Chusheng says is what.


    "Bai sent you back to the palace," Bai Chusheng said, and then stood up. "Your Highness, thank you for your hospitality today. It''s too late. Bai sent the princess first."


    He said, holding up Jingyu and walking out of the courtyard delicately, LAN Yunwen didn''t reply and didn''t catch up with them. Looking at their backs, he couldn''t help shivering.


    It''s very difficult to help people to pursue such a task.


    But Gu Yansheng can rest assured that Bai Chusheng''s intention to Jing Yu is real.


    On the carriage, Jing Yu tilted his head and looked at Bai Chusheng: "are you in a good mood today?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    Bai Chusheng was puzzled.


    "Because you hold my hand all the time!"


    Jing Yu said with a smile. Bai Chusheng was stunned. He noticed that he had been holding her hand tightly since he came out of the Marquis''s residence of the state of Ning. It seemed that he was afraid that she would be lost. He subconsciously retracted his hand and said, "sorry, Bai Mou didn''t mean it."


    Why did he shake her hand?


    Is it difficult for the ballad to catch up? But why is he afraid of him.


    "Today, the son of Ningguo told me that my affairs have nothing to do with you. Even if I marry the son of Ningguo, you won''t feel half sad and even very happy.


    I thought you were telling the truth, but now I can see clearly that you are shy, right? You actually like me


    She pours into Bai Chusheng''s arms and rubs against his chest. Bai Chusheng clenched his finger. He wanted to push her away, but he didn''t know why. He didn''t move, as if he had been pointed.


    "Bai did not say such a thing."


    After a while, he gave a quiet explanation.


    How can he be happy?


    She really has nothing to do with him, but he also saw clearly that he was really attracted by Jing Yu. Otherwise, he would not have such a big hostility to LAN Yunwen.

 Chapter 1199

    He thought that he just had a good feeling for Jingyu, but it seemed that he was wrong. He had a good feeling for her.


    Bai Chusheng suddenly sighed. He didn''t know why. After he realized this, his mind became more and more bright.


    A few days ago, he spoke those words with her, but now he was slapped in the face. She may be, as she herself said, the one with whom he was destined.


    "I knew that general Bai would not hate me! You just like me. You just don''t want to admit it, do you? "


    She buried her head in his arms and laughed sweetly. Jingyu has no other advantages, but only a tenacity. She can see that Bai Chusheng doesn''t really dislike her. He must have his own heart. She is willing to wait for the day he admits. No matter how far the day is, she is willing to wait.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng''s heart moved slightly, but he did not reply.


    "You don''t have to answer me. Anyway, if the words from your mouth are not good, they will break my heart. In that case, you don''t have to say them!"


    Jing Yu took a deep breath and said, "I''ll come back to you tomorrow. You promised me that you would teach me how to practice the piano. Don''t be a liar!"


    After saying this, she said nothing more and turned to get out of the carriage. When Bai Chusheng saw her light figure walking into the palace gate, he couldn''t help thinking of what Bai ruotong had said to him.


    ¡ª¡ªIf there is someone in Jingyu''s heart that you like, will your heart break? If Jingyu marries others, will your heart hurt?


    The answer is yes, his heart will be very painful.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong is preparing embroidery in the mansion. Recently, it''s getting cold. She wants to make a hand warming bag for Gu Yanqing. Just half done, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the corridor. Then Qi''er pushed the door and said, "miss!"


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Bai Rutong raised his head and asked her. As soon as the voice falls, Qi''er walks into a person behind her. Although the person is in a man''s suit, she can''t hide her pretty face. With an embarrassed smile on her lips, she lowers her eyebrows and doesn''t dare to look at Bai ruotong''s eyes.


    "Orange! How can you come! "


    Bai Rutong almost exclaimed in surprise and looked at the person in front of him unbelievably.


    "Miss, I don''t want to go!"


    Orange bit his lip and said it low.


    "You''re not going?" Bai ruotong stood up, her fingers trembled slightly, and her eyes were moist, staring at orange.


    Orange bit her lip. She was very nervous. She was afraid that Bai would refuse her and let her go. This was what she was most afraid of.


    "Miss, orange wants to keep it. Will you let her stay?"


    Kiel followed at this time.


    Besides Bai ruotong, she is even more reluctant to give up orange. When she saw orange at the gate of the mansion today, she felt very happy. Now she comes back with difficulty. She says that she will never let Bai ruotong drive her away again.


    "Orange, do you have a clear idea?"


    Bai Rutong pondered for a moment and asked seriously. Orange now standing in front of her, her heart would not give up her, let alone let her leave.


    "Miss, orange thinks clearly. You are the best source of orange. You said that you should let her choose the day she wants most. Now, miss, here is the life she wants most. Miss, orange also asks you not to drive away orange, OK?"


    She took Bai Rutong''s hand and pleaded.

 Chapter 1200

    She can''t bear to leave Bai ruotong. She is completely free here. She treats her like a sister. She even lives more happily here than when she was in Nuzhen. She doesn''t want to leave, and she doesn''t want to leave Bai ruotong.


    "Naturally, I don''t want to leave you, but Leng Beiyi is there..."


    Bai Rutong is a little worried. Leng Yinyi''s mission here is to take orange away. If orange doesn''t leave, doesn''t he not finish his mission?


    Leng Beiyi is a person who cares about his reputation. The task given to him by the empress Nuzhen is absolute. If orange wants to stay, can he tolerate her to stay.


    "Leng Beiyi''s maid has already explained that there will be no problem. If the emperor is willing to let go of the past, he will understand the choice that orange is making now. What orange cares about now is only miss you. If Miss doesn''t let orange stay, orange really has no way to go..."


    There was something sad in her eyes when she said this. Bai ruotong sighed heavily, saying that she was selfish or selfish. When orange appeared in front of her again, she would never let her go again.


    "If staying by my side is your real choice, you will stay."


    She said.


    Orange son hears this words, the heart suddenly put down. Bai ruotong wiped away her tears from the corner of her eyes and turned her tears into a smile. She shouldn''t be sad. It''s a happy thing for orange to come. She was really happy.


    "I''ll make some delicious food for you. Let''s celebrate the return of oranges today."


    White Rutong road.


    Orange heavy nod head: "good! Orange is here to help


    As they walked towards the kitchen, Bai ruotong suddenly thought of something. He turned back and asked orange, "orange, is Leng afraid that Yi has gone?"


    "Not yet. He will wait for autumn hunting in half a month." Orange replied.


    Bai ruotong''s heart began to pinch again. Half a month later, autumn hunting will go again... There is still half a month left... This half a month is really hard


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Chusheng stayed in the mansion for a whole day, but Jingyu didn''t come. Before yesterday, she did not come, but his heart was much more relaxed, but today, she inexplicably stood him up, Bai Chusheng''s heart was slightly uncomfortable.


    He sat in front of Guqin and played the next song. Somehow, Jingxian''s figure appeared in his mind again. Jingxian''s past two years, he has not forgotten her, but now, he is very sure, his heart, has installed another woman.


    "General."


    A call interrupted his thoughts. He looked back and saw midnight standing in front of him.


    "Why do you come to me when you are not waiting on the young lady?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    "Naturally, I want to talk to you about something."


    Midnight dangling in the hands of the wine pot, road. Before she and Bai ruotong, he was Bai Chusheng''s most trusted brother. Although he was a superior and subordinate, he and Bai Chusheng were intimate friends.


    "Sit down."


    Bai Chusheng nodded and invited him to sit beside him.


    "Is the general thinking about Miss Jingxian again?"


    He dropped two glasses of wine at midnight and asked. Bai Chusheng was slightly stunned. For the first time, he heard the word "Jingxian" from Bai Chusheng.


    "Why did you mention her?"


    Bai Chusheng asked curiously.


    "Every time the general thinks of Jingxian, he will play a song of autumn lyrics. In the past, he played it very sad, but today, the general''s music is different."


    Midnight raised the wine, and Bai Chusheng collision a cup, drink.


    Bai Chusheng is noncommittal. Midnight has been following him for many years. Naturally, he understands his mind best.

 Chapter 1201

    "General, there''s one thing I''ve been hiding from you."


    Midnight thought about it and decided to express his mind. Bai Chusheng didn''t know: "what are you hiding from me?"


    "In fact, like the general, my subordinates once liked Miss Jingxian," he said. "When my subordinates just followed miss, Miss sent her to protect her. When I secretly protected Miss Jingxian, my subordinates already liked her."


    He still remembers that when Jingxian entered xihou mansion, he always looked at the moonlight silently, because that was what Jingxian liked most. When she was in Hualou, as long as Jingxian didn''t receive guests, she seemed to like such a person, sitting alone and staring at the moonlight in a daze. At that time, he didn''t understand what Jingxian was thinking.


    It was not until Jingxian came to the West Marquis mansion that she never looked at the moonlight alone. Midnight realized that when she was in Hualou, she was a canary and longed for freedom. But when she came to the West Marquis mansion, she was no longer like a canary. She regained her freedom, so she no longer needed to face the moonlight.


    And her freedom was given by Bai Chusheng.


    Bai Chusheng didn''t expect that midnight would tell him such a sentence. Does he like Jingxian? It has been two or three years now, and he has concealed his mind for two or three years.


    He did not expect that he should be so hidden, he did not know.


    "At the beginning, you didn''t protect miss haojingxian. My subordinates loved you, but they also hated you. But things have been going on for so long. I can''t compare with you for your deep love for Jingxian when I saw with my own eyes how many tears you shed for her. "


    Midnight road.


    Bai Chusheng doesn''t know what to say for a moment. Jingxian''s death is indeed an accident. It''s because he didn''t protect haojingxian. That''s why such an accident happened. If he protected her well, this kind of thing would never happen.


    "However, my subordinates are very happy now. There is a real love in the general''s heart. She has taken the place of Jingxian and moved into your heart. That''s why you leave the sadness of the past and your music has recovered its melodious sound."


    Midnight pause, words are really happy for Bai Chusheng, Bai Chusheng always like to bury sadness in his heart, because his responsibility is very heavy, so he only in a person, just quietly show sadness.


    "Midnight, thank you for saying this to me." Bai Chusheng took a sip of the wine. "As you said, I really have someone I like in my heart. Although I''m sorry for Jingxian, this woman really lives in my heart."


    He no longer evades, but faces his heart. It was a relief.


    "So, general, don''t feel hesitant. Since you like it, why can''t you boldly pursue it? That''s what you should do now, general. I believe that Miss Jingxian, the spirit of heaven, will be happy for the general."


    "If I see Princess Jingyu, I will tell her," Bai Chusheng said with a smile. He patted the shoulder of paiziye, "you too. Go to find a lover. I''m thinking that when my sister marries to Prince Rongqin''s house, I will recall you. You should also think about your life."


    "It has been found."


    Midnight free and easy way.


    "What does that mean?" Bai Chusheng suddenly became interested. "Have you found the girl you like?"


    "Yes." He confessed to Bai Chusheng, "but I didn''t tell her."


    "Your nature is to be silent, which may make you lose the person you really like. You should hold on to it."


    Bai Chusheng said.

 Chapter 1202

    "In this case, I also want to give it back to you, general Bai."


    Compared with midnight, Bai Chusheng needs this sentence more. He almost misses the right person.


    With a noncommittal smile, Bai Chusheng raised his cup and drank it.


    The next day. When he went back to the palace, Jingyu still didn''t come to him. Bai Chusheng''s heart is unspeakable. Jing Yu has never been like this. Maybe she was delayed by something in the palace.


    Thinking about this, Bai Chusheng went to qingtongyuan and went directly into the inner room. At this time, Bai ruotong was feeding Bai Ying. She looked at Bai Chusheng''s tense expression and couldn''t help laughing: "how can my brother''s expression be so serious?"


    "I have something to ask you."


    Bai Chusheng''s straight to the point. Bai Rutong blinked, please? Bai Chusheng never wanted to ask her anything. She said curiously, "what''s the matter? If I can do it, I will do it for my brother. "


    It was the first time that he used such an urgent tone. As long as Bai ruotong could do it, she would do her best.


    "I want you to go to the palace and find Princess Jingyu..." Bai Chusheng hesitated for a moment and told Bai Rutong all the reasons.


    She opened a pair of round and moving apricot eyes. The stars in her eyes were shining with excitement.


    It is unprecedented that he came here for the sake of Jingyu.


    Did Bai Chusheng understand his mind?


    "Brother, do you like Princess Jingyu?" Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked.


    "I like it."


    This time, Bai Chusheng did not deny that he really liked Jingyu. Because of LAN''s verse, he now deeply realized the "sense of loss" in Bai ruotong''s words. When he thought of Jingyu''s marriage to others, his heart was filled with boredom. If this is not Xinyue''s love, what is love?


    "It''s all up to me. I''ll go now. I''ll definitely investigate why my sister-in-law doesn''t come to haunt my brother all of a sudden for his sake."


    Bai Rutong playfully made a "salute" gesture, and ran into the dressing mirror in a hurry. She stamped her eager step and urged: "orange! Cherie! Help me with my make-up! I''ll rush into the palace and tell my sister-in-law the good news! "


    Bai Chusheng


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong is very popular with the Empress Dowager. In order to meet this playful little girl anytime and anywhere, the Empress Dowager has already given her a token that she can go in and out of the harem at will. Jingyu has just reached the hairpin, but he has not yet got the palace. He still lives in the palace.


    This also has something to do with her mother''s early death. Compared with other princesses, she lost her support and power, and was unable to seek benefits for herself in front of the emperor.


    Bai ruotong went to greet the empress dowager, and then came to Jingyu''s palace. As soon as he entered the palace, he saw ten guards standing in awe, while the door of the palace was closed.


    "Where is the princess?"


    Bai asked a maidservant who was sweeping the palace. The maidservant nodded and saluted Bai. Then he said, "yes, she shut herself in the door."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clatters". Her intuition tells her that it''s not easy. Jing Yu''s temperament is very relaxed. If she''s bored for a day, she''ll definitely jump up and down in anger. But now she''s suffocating herself in the door. There must be something else.


    "Princess highness!"


    Bai ruotong knocked at the front door. There was a moment''s silence, and then there was a fury: "the princess said, no one! No matter who you are, get away from Princess Ben! "


    Bai Rutong was shocked. She had never seen Jing Yu angry. She seemed to be in a rage.


    "If I am a tong, Princess highness will soon open the door."


    No one, but if it was her, she would meet. After all, she and Jing Yu had nothing to talk about.


    Sure enough, there was the sound of "daddada" footsteps, and then the door opened.

 Chapter 1203

    Jingyu''s face was full of tears. Her tears rolled out like broken pearls. Her mouth trembled slightly. She opened and closed, and the choking voice overflowed from the corner of her mouth.


    If Bai ruotong wants to know, Jing Yu hugs her and puts her head on her shoulder, crying even more.


    "What happened?"


    Bai asked.


    "The emperor''s grandmother... The emperor''s grandmother wants me to make peace... I... I don''t want to..."


    Jingyu''s words were full of bitterness. Bai ruotong frowned and married?


    "Good, why do you want to make peace?"


    "I don''t know. The emperor''s grandmother said that if I didn''t go to make peace, she would keep me here for the rest of my life..."


    Jing Yu choked and trembled in Bai Rutong''s arms.


    No wonder there are so many bodyguards in her courtyard.


    But when she went to see the old empress dowager just now, why didn''t she hear about it from the old empress dowager?


    As she comforts Jingyu, she walks into the room and helps her sit down. After the soft collapse, she calls a maid to serve Jingyu a cup of hot tea, and the tea moistens her mouth. Jingyu''s crying is much more gentle. She talks about the day before yesterday with Bai Rutong.


    On that day, when she wanted to go out of the palace to see Bai Chusheng, the old empress dowager suddenly summoned her to the CI Ning palace. Then, the old empress dowager told her to make peace with Nu Zhen and marry Leng Biyi to go to Nu Zhen.


    Jingyu naturally refuses in every way, but the Empress Dowager''s words are just like the imperial edict. How can she let her fool around? She forces her to death, so angry that the Empress Dowager directly locks her in her bedroom.


    Bai Rutong was frightened when he heard that. Although the old empress dowager is kind and gentle, she is the right leader of the harem after all. Her order is absolute, as long as it is her decision, no one can change it.


    If she really intends to let Jingyu marry Leng Beiyi, the final result is that Jingyu is forced to get married.


    How can I!


    It was not easy for my brother to understand his mind. If he knew this, he would be crazy.


    "Anyway... Anyway, I won''t marry! Although general Bai doesn''t like me, I have already decided in my heart that I won''t marry anyone except general Bai!


    Unless... Unless little general Bai... Married first, I would give up. Otherwise, I would never give up in my life... "


    Jing Yu wiped a tear and grumbled angrily.


    Let her marry a man she doesn''t love, then what else does she want to live in her life.


    Bai ruotong was amused by her words, but he was grateful for Jingyu''s love for his brother: "if my brother doesn''t marry in this life, do you want to marry in this life?"


    "Naturally! I''ll be alone with him all my life Jing Yu''s righteous speech. It''s better not to get married than to marry the wrong person.


    "Aren''t you an old girl?"


    "What''s the matter with the old girl? Isn''t general Bai also an old man? An old girl, an old man, isn''t it a perfect match


    She said.


    This little girl is so cute. Bai Rutong smiles. Jingyu is stubborn and innocent. She can give her brother to her in peace.


    "You can be at ease. How can my brother willing you to become an unmarried old girl? If you want to grow old, you also need to grow old together!" Bai ruotong stroked her head and said in a warm voice.


    "But..." Jing Yu bit his lip, "but now how can I grow old with him? I don''t know what he wants. Now I''m forced to get married again..."


    She was so worried that she directly picked up the meat on her thigh. Bai Rutong held her hand painfully. This silly girl, talk to talk, good why abuse themselves.

 Chapter 1204

    "Brother naturally likes you Bai said with a sigh.


    Jing Yu choked, her tears stained eyelashes fluttered twice, and the corners of her mouth opened, as if to say something. A moment later, she cried out: "don''t lie to me! How can general Bai like me! If he knew that I was going to get married soon, he would be so happy to buy two firecrackers to celebrate


    Although Bai Chu''s attitude towards her had changed two days before he was born, it did not mean that he was pleased with her. How difficult it is to change a man''s heart, Jing Yu knows very well.


    "My silly sister-in-law! You are my silly sister-in-law! Do you think I would cheat you with such things? Since I have said that my brother has fallen in love with you, why don''t you believe me?


    In your eyes, my words have no credibility? "


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, ask a way.


    Jing Yu flattened his mouth and didn''t speak. Bai ruotong, speechless, rolled his eyes, raised his four fingers and swore, "I swear, if I tell a lie, I will die!"


    "I don''t believe you! You often tease me. Even if you want to swear, you must swear with my second brother! " Jingyu is serious.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    White if Tong''s mouth corner smoked to smoke, in an instant, she suddenly wants to let this have no conscience of dead wench directly marry to Nu Zhen to calculate.


    "Good! I swear with his Royal Highness Prince Rong, if I have half a lie, then his Royal Highness Prince Rong will... Just... "His eyes are as round as jewels. Bai ruotong thinks about the reason and swears with Gu Yanqing, how she will give up. She thinks of the lightest curse and says," your Royal Highness Prince Rong won''t give up! "


    Jingyu blinked: "what is Buju?"


    She was a little girl who didn''t do anything. She didn''t understand the meaning of Bai ruotong''s words. White if Tong thief Xi Xi Xi of smile, gather to her ear side, Jing Yu''s facial expression immediately rises of red.


    "Why are you so bad! The second brother is your husband. Why do you curse him like this? "


    Jing Yu covered his mouth and exclaimed.


    "So you should believe me more. What I say is true!" Bai Rutong doesn''t have the slightest sense of guilt. Moreover, her curse is the lightest, OK? For men, it should be nothing.


    "Really? Does Bai Xiaojun really like me? "


    Jingyu''s eyes flashed with joy.


    Bai ruotong was annoyed by her: "yes! He really likes you! How many times do you have to ask! I''m here today to help my brother. Why didn''t you go to him? "


    Jing Yu broke her tears into a smile, and her sweet smile was hanging on her lips. She could not take it back anyway. She pretended to be shy and stirred the silk handkerchief, muttered shyly: "so, little general Bai really likes me? I knew he liked me, but he was too shy to admit it


    "Happy?" Bai ruotong flashed an eye knife to her. She was really amused. She was so pathetic when she cried just now, but now she is as bright as the warm summer sun.


    A woman''s face... It''s faster than that spring day.


    Bai Rutong made such a comment and sighed.


    "Rutong, you say that I will marry to the West Marquis''s mansion in the future. Do I call you sister-in-law or do you call me sister-in-law? If the second elder brother knew that I had made a little sister-in-law for him, I don''t know how much it would be


    She thought of Gu Yanqing''s black face and couldn''t help laughing. Fun, fun! This is really interesting!


    "Princess Jingyu, is it too early for you to see my highness''s jokes?" Bai ruotong poked her eyebrows, "don''t forget, you are going to be married to Nuzhen by the Empress Dowager soon!"

 Chapter 1205

    "What''s the point of marrying a girl? As long as you know what little general Bai thinks of me. If the emperor''s grandmother really wants to force me, it''s a big deal that I''ll die. Knowing that general Bai has me in his heart, I''ll die without regret. "


    Jing Yu is wearing an expression of "glory will die", and the smile at the corner of his mouth is not half astringent.


    "Isn''t my brother going to cry to death?" Bai ruotong asked.


    "It doesn''t matter to be a husband and wife in the next life!" Jingyu patted her on the shoulder instead, comforting her.


    Is this woman short of a muscle? Just now, he was still crying. When he heard that Bai Chusheng liked her, he was so happy that he forgot himself. She was so excited that she had not married into the West Marquis''s residence. If she had married, wouldn''t she have fainted?


    Bai ruotong, speechless, scraped her nose: "don''t worry, I won''t let you marry someone else. I''ll make up my mind for you, your sister-in-law. I''ll help you find a way to let the Empress Dowager agree to let you marry into the West Marquis''s house."


    "Really?"


    Jing Yu was so excited that his tone was high-key.


    "It''s natural!" Bai ruotong never told a lie! But now the Empress Dowager is a little difficult. What should she do to persuade her.


    When she comes out of the bedroom, Bai ruotong doesn''t leave the palace immediately. She returns to the CI Ning palace the same way. Anyway, she has to ask the Empress Dowager why she suddenly wants to let Jing Yu make peace.


    "Little girl!"


    Bai ruotong is pondering, and a light call from behind interrupts her thoughts. Looking back, Gu Yanqing and Gu Yansheng came to the corridor.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "The palace of CI Ning." Bai ruotong returned home.


    "I and my second brother have just come back from the palace. I heard from the emperor''s grandmother that you have been there? Why go again? "


    It''s Gu Yansheng who is smiling. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, thought for a moment, and told them the reason.


    Gu Yansheng listened, and a meaningful smile came to his lips: "if so, the princess doesn''t have to go this trip."


    "Why?" Bai Rutong was puzzled.


    "How can the Empress Dowager be willing to let Jingyu marry so far away from Nuzhen? It''s just to scare Jingyu."


    He said with a smile.


    "Ah?"


    Bai ruotong was confused. She just saw Jing Yu crying so sad that she didn''t feel as simple as bluffing.


    Gu Yanqing patted her forehead: "if you want to go to the CI Ning palace, it''s OK, but don''t mention it with the emperor''s grandmother. If you really want to ask, ask the emperor''s grandmother, when will you decide your day with the king."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong takes a breath from the corner of her mouth. She wants to work for Jingyu so seriously. Why do these two people look at her like a fool. This made Bai ruotong''s heart a little angry. She squinted at them and asked, "your Highnesses, are you hiding something from me?"


    "It was the king who suggested that the emperor''s grandmother should do so." Gu Yanqing did not hide, simply told the truth.


    "You are a bad old man! Well, why do you come up with such a thing? "


    Bai ruotong could not help but scold. She was so worried that her brother''s marriage with Jingyu would be ruined. It turned out that this bad old man was the one who made it.


    "Poof... Bad old man..."


    Gu Yansheng can''t help laughing when he hears her pretty scolding. Probably in Nanyuan, only princess Dexin dared to call his Royal Highness Prince Rong like this. Gu Yanqing''s expression a cold, immediately throw to Gu Yansheng a fierce eye knife, Gu Yansheng raised dare not smile again.

 Chapter 1206

    Don''t look or listen if you are not polite.


    He turned awkwardly, pretending to see the scenery.


    "The last time Jing Yu asked his fourth brother to help him pursue general Bai, I saw that her progress was too slow, so I wanted to use this method to force general Bai to see his heart as soon as possible.


    I wanted to tell you about it after I went to the palace, but I didn''t expect you to come to me


    Gu Yanqing cold a handsome face, explained.


    "Ah..." Bai ruotong scratched her head. She was very anxious just now, so she broke the curse subconsciously. In fact, as long as she thought about it, she could understand that Gu Yanqing''s action must have something hidden.


    "I''m sorry, your highness, I misunderstood you." She bowed and apologized.


    "Well, I''m used to it." He said coldly.


    Bai ruotong


    Does he really seem angry?


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, white if Tong Shan a smile, Jiao drop voice smile Xi Xi close to him: "Your Highness, I just with you a joke, why do you really with me this not sensible little girl care?"


    "Which eye do you see my king angry?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Gu Yansheng cleared his throat and turned his head awkwardly. Brother, every inch of your expression is saying that you are very angry, OK?


    "Yes, my highness is the most handsome. He is not a man with a small stomach. His highness is powerful and majestic! The prime minister can hold a boat in his belly. How can he care about me? Don''t you think so? How are you


    She fell into his arms and rubbed against his chest. Gu Yanqing''s low pressure suddenly calmed down a lot.


    Dear?


    What did he hear?


    Does the princess always talk to her second brother Gao Leng like this? Are they too tired of their daily life?


    Gu Yanqing frowns. She only calls him Qingqing when she annoys herself.


    Because she knew that she was very useful to this address.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, Lin Yumin stares at the scene in front of her eyes. Her eyes are so hot that they are about to burst out.


    "Lady, what are you looking at?"


    One side of the palace maid asked. Lin Yumin frowned and looked back. Her fierce eyes were like a hunting knife flying towards the palace maid for a moment. The palace maid was shocked, but the next second, her expression had returned to normal.


    "I didn''t see anything. I was just in a daze."


    She returned with a warm smile.


    Palace maidservant hit a shiver, she is very sure, just now Lin Yumin to oneself reveal of kill intention is not her illusion.


    She subconsciously follows her eyes, and Gu Yanqing, Gu Yansheng and Bai Rutong are clearly reflected in her eyes. Gu Yanqing''s hand is caressing Bai Rutong''s forehead, and he smiles gently, just like a treasure of true love.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong is really kind to the princess..."


    She couldn''t help but praise, but then she found that she had said something wrong. Lin Yumin''s smile gradually hardened, and her face filled with the haze she had never seen before.


    "Niang Niang... The palace maid is wrong..."


    She shivered with fright and fell on her knees.


    "What''s wrong with you? Prince Rong is in love with the princess. They are perfect for each other. "


    Lin Yumin helped her up. There was no temperature in her smile. Her hand was so cold that the maidservant bit her lip, and her heart was in a panic.


    Well, why did she ask more? She stayed in the palace for such a long time, and had already learned to observe the words and colors. But Prince Rong never showed that kind of smile and tenderness to other women, so in such a moment, she would subconsciously sigh, but her mother was angry.


    Is it hard to be your own mother


    She dare not think about it any more.


    "What''s your name?"


    Lin Yumin asked.


    "Palace maid chun''er." Palace maidservant swallow a saliva, return a way.

 Chapter 1207

    Jinjiao palace.


    Chun''er is tied to the bench, her mouth is blocked, and her eyes look at Lin Yumin in horror. Lin Yumin soaks the scalpel into the wine, and then picks it up. The cold edge makes chun''er shiver all over.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu..."


    Just back to the palace, she was knocked unconscious by Lin Yumin. When she woke up, she was tied to the bench. Although she didn''t understand what happened, her intuition told her that her life was about to be ended by this woman.


    "You must have noticed that just now?" Lin Yumin quietly opened his mouth, "I noticed the palace''s intention to Prince Rong, so you would apologize to me and ask the palace to spare your life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chun''er shakes her head desperately.


    "Chun''er, do you know how long this palace hasn''t slept well? For a whole month, I didn''t get a sound sleep, because there was a disease in my palace, a kind of disease that would make me flustered if I didn''t kill people. Originally, I wanted to use the third class palace maid, but you said the wrong thing and ran into my luck, so I had to take you. "


    She is holding a knife, talking to herself close to chun''er, chun''er''s body is shaking, tightening her eyes, looking at the woman in front of her in fear.


    She likes to kill people and drink human blood, which is the root of her illness in her last life. That''s why she was shot in her last life. However, heaven has no way to kill people. She is still alive. Although she lives in another woman''s body, she survived.


    But she has nothing to do with this disease. If she doesn''t kill people, she will be confused and driven crazy by her desire to kill. She doesn''t want to, but she can''t live without killing people.


    "Don''t be afraid, although there is no anesthetic in this world, I will start faster, so that you don''t feel pain..."


    She stroked chun''er''s face and comforted him with warm voice. Her heart bored to the extreme, in order to Gu Yanqing and into the palace, the man is not half of the gratitude, but with Bai Rutong more intimate. She is going crazy... That man is obviously the same as himself. They are also bloodthirsty killers. Why does he love that ordinary woman so much?


    Chun''er in her eyes gradually turns into Bai ruotong''s face. Without hesitation, Lin Yumin inserts a scalpel into chun''er''s heart


    One day, she will kill Bai ruotong. It seems more exciting to kill her in front of Gu Yanqing


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    Bai Rutong shivered for no reason. Is it her illusion? She always felt as if someone was scolding her behind her back. Shaking her head, she quickly went back to qingtongyuan. Bai Chusheng was still waiting in the bronze yard. Seeing Bai ruotong enter, he asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    "Princess Jingyu will not be able to see her brother in the future."


    Bai Rutong sighed.


    Knowing Gu Yanqing''s intention, Bai ruotong is willing to help him. Since he wants to force his brother, she can only lie in front of him, so that his brother will never be confused or hesitant.


    "Get married?"


    Bai Chusheng was puzzled.


    "The old empress dowager said that she wanted Jingyu to marry the princess and get married into Nuzhen." Bai Rutong replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng''s heart sank heavily, like being crushed by a huge stone, and he breathed heavily.


    "Brother, don''t panic. I''ll find a way to deal with it." Bai ruotong quickly comforted him.


    Bai Chusheng pondered for a moment, but shook his head: "if it''s the Empress Dowager''s idea, how do you think about it? Can you persuade the Empress Dowager? "


    "What does that brother mean?" Bai ruotong is a little nervous. Won''t he give up? After all, responsibility is more important to my brother than love.

 Chapter 1208

    "I''ll go."


    He doesn''t want his sister to work for him all the time in his marriage. Since he wants to marry Jingyu, he should take responsibility for his own mind. If you really let the woman you love marry into another man''s arms, weeping day by day, what kind of man is he.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes twinkled: "what my brother said is true?"


    He didn''t give up Jingyu. Instead, he wanted to go to the old empress dowager to plead for mercy. Bai ruotong never expected that his regular brother had such courage. You should know that Bai Chusheng''s character has always been loyal and obedient, which is the first time.


    "Nature is true, and you can rest assured that I will do my job well and will not let you worry about me."


    The firmness in Bai Chusheng''s eyes made Bai Rutong look at him with new eyes. She nodded with a smile: "I feel relieved when my brother says that, but tomorrow I still want to go to the palace with my brother. My brother goes to the Empress Dowager to ask for help. I''ll go to see Princess Jingyu.


    You don''t know, she cried like a tearful person these two days. She is my sister-in-law in the future. Even if it''s not for my brother or for the friendship between Jingyu and me, I have to visit one or two of them! "


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    "I''ll trouble you."


    Bai Chusheng said gratefully.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Bai Chusheng and Bai Rutong entered the palace together. Bai ruotong is not nervous when he knows the truth, but Bai Chusheng''s lips are tight and his eyebrows are wrinkled into the word "Chuan". He must be too nervous about Jingyu. After all, it''s the first time he''s done this kind of thing. There''s a lot of pressure on him. The Princess and his relatives are the destiny of the royal family. How can he plead for mercy to avoid it.


    Bai Chusheng didn''t have much confidence in his trip, but just because he didn''t have confidence didn''t mean he couldn''t go. After they entered the palace, Gu Yanqing had been waiting at the gate of the palace. He was dressed in an official robe. Bai ruotong started to smile. As soon as he jumped out of the carriage, he ran with him.


    "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    She asked.


    "Knowing that you are going to visit Jingyu today, I will go with you," he said, looking at the silent Bai Chusheng. "How can general Bai come into the palace today?"


    "Come to see the Empress Dowager." Bai Chusheng arched his hand and gave Gu Yanqing a salute, then returned.


    "Why did you come to see the Empress Dowager?"


    Knowing his purpose, Gu Yanqing is still joking. Bai ruotong takes a look at his highness. He is very schadenfreude now.


    "Don''t tease my brother, your highness. Isn''t it obvious why he came here? He''s here to ask for a kiss. "


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    "To whom?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Nature is seeking..."


    "Bai left first."


    Bai Chusheng was thin skinned and couldn''t stand their teasing. When he saw that Bai Rutong wanted to make fun of him, he strode forward with a black face. Bai Rutong wanted to chase him, but Gu Yanqing stopped him: "what are you going to do?"


    "Worry about my brother!"


    White Rutong road.


    "Are you going to follow him to the emperor''s grandmother?" Gu Yanqing picked her eyebrows, but her hand held her tightly.


    "Why not?"


    Bai ruotong flattens her mouth. If she goes with Bai Chusheng, maybe the old empress dowager will be more happy. She will take care of the marriage between her brother and Jingyu.


    "Don''t forget, the emperor''s grandmother has a heart to test general Bai. If you go to stir up the trouble, maybe this marriage will be ruined by you."


    Gu Yanqing reminds a way.


    Bai Rutong turned his eyes and soon understood Gu Yanqing''s words. Although Jing Yu was not favored, she was the granddaughter of the old empress dowager.

 Chapter 1209

    Her marriage, the old lady here naturally also want to start weighing. Knowing that she has people in her heart, the old empress dowager is always trying to test her sweetheart''s character. Royal Princess, how can you say that you can marry out if you marry.


    Bai Chusheng understood this very well, so yesterday he asked Bai ruotong not to follow him. If he doesn''t have the courage to say that he is happy with the princess in front of the old empress dowager and wants to marry her, how can the old empress dowager rest assured.


    Bai ruotong nodded, and then said, "let''s go and see Jingyu. She was worried about her appearance yesterday. She certainly couldn''t sleep well these two days. After all, I want to tell her that the Empress Dowager just wants to test her brother."


    "Don''t tell me. Maybe you don''t tell me. On the contrary, you should be better to Jingyu. At least you can let little general Bai see that Jingyu is serious about his heart."


    Gu Yanqing is more rigorous than Bai ruotong. Besides, Jingyu is his younger sister. Since she was a child, she was not afraid of him and was closest to her in the palace. When she married Bai Chusheng, Gu Yanqing was at ease.


    After all, Bai Chusheng had lived with other women. If Jingyu showed her sincerity in front of the old empress dowager, Bai Chusheng could understand the woman''s deep feelings for herself. Even if he felt guilty for Jingyu in the future, he would be very nice to her.


    "Getting married is a real hassle. No wonder your highness and I never get married."


    Bai ruotong sighed, and could not help saying what she really meant. When she realized it, she covered her mouth and looked carefully at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing''s eyes were full of warmth and smile. He reminded the little girl''s jaw and made her apricot eyes look at her: "so, little girl wants to marry me? Can''t wait? "


    "Who... Who says I can''t wait!"


    Bai ruotong muttered, she just... She just felt a little strange. At the beginning of their marriage with Gu Yanqing, they agreed that after she and hairpin, but since the old empress dowager was seriously ill, their marriage was postponed indefinitely.


    She just... She just felt strange and didn''t want to marry him so soon.


    See her face dew Jiaohong, Gu Yanqing did not pierce her lies, little girl heart has their own, she is willing to worry, this is also a good thing, isn''t it?


    It''s time to find a way to force the old empress dowager and Emperor yongsui. After waiting for three years, he can''t wait to swallow the little girl who has been raised for so long.


    ¡­¡­


    Jingyu is anxiously waiting on the soft floor. When she hears from the palace maid that Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing are coming, she forgets to wear her shoes. She throws her feet and rushes out of the inner room. When they get to the outer hall, they just step into the threshold.


    Too late to say hello to his elder brother, Jingyu took Bai ruotong''s hand and asked nervously, "what''s the matter with... Ru?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Rutong pretended not to understand and asked in a blink. Jingyu stomps her feet. This wicked girl still wants to make her play. Since yesterday she knew that Bai Chusheng was happy with herself, she was so excited that she didn''t sleep well all night.


    But then she thought, knowing what his mind would be like, she and he could not be together even if they were like this, and her heart could not help but feel sad again. Bai ruotong said that she would help her, so she was restless today, waiting for her reply.


    "Have you seen the grandmother? What did the emperor''s grandmother say? "


    Jing Yu asked.


    Bai ruotong has no choice but to smile. This Jingyu little princess is really impatient. However, she can understand her anxiety. She is just like an ant on a hot pot, anxious about her future fate.

 Chapter 1210

    "I didn''t ask Rutong to see the Empress Dowager. General Bai went in person."


    Gu Yanqing explained instead of the little girl. Jing Yu''s temper is a little bit impatient and small. Although harmless, but he still does not want to Jing to misunderstand the little girl. As long as it''s about her own girl, Gu Yanqing is willing to smash any pot on her own head.


    "Brother! Why are you doing this? Don''t you kill the white general? The emperor''s grandmother''s temperament is very fierce, and her decision can''t be changed. If the emperor''s grandmother likes it, if the emperor''s grandmother has a chance to go, general Bai will go. If... If the emperor''s grandmother gets angry, what should she do to punish general Bai directly? "


    Jingyu''s heart suddenly pulls up. It''s not that she can''t understand Gu Yanqing, but that she cares too much about Bai Chusheng''s life and death. Bai Chusheng is her life on the tip of her heart. She would rather not marry Bai Chusheng than risk Bai Chusheng for her.


    Seeing her big tears falling out, Gu Yanqing was a little sad. He can understand the anxious and impatient heart of the woman in the emotion. Without explanation, he lets Jingyu scold.


    Bai ruotong glances at Gu Yanqing. His highness, he really wants to frighten Jingyu to death.


    "Princess, your confidence, brother brother, knows not to let the Empress Dowager angry." Bai ruotong took her hand trembling with anger and fear and gently comforted her.


    "Or if you know how to comfort me, not like someone, so selfish, regardless of my life or death, I really hope your curse is true, let someone experience my pain."


    Jingyu snorted and glanced at Gu Yanqing.


    "What curse?"


    Gu Yanqing came interested and asked.


    White if Tong''s face suddenly a black, she can''t want to say that... Curse?


    Never... Never


    She wants to cover Jing Yu''s mouth, but Jing Yu has already said in advance: "curse you for not lifting!"


    "Who cursed it?"


    Sure enough, Gu Yanqing''s delicate and gorgeous face was covered with a layer of haze. Although he was in doubt, his cold eyes fell steadily on Bai ruotong, who shivered coldly.


    "Naturally, it''s ruowu..."


    "Princess highness! How can you say such a big word to your brother! I''m your sister-in-law. It''s treacherous of you to curse my husband in front of me! If you do that again, I''ll teach you a lesson as a sister-in-law! "


    Bai ruotong angrily scolds. It''s not a joke for Gu Yanqing to get angry. Bai ruotong knows how powerful he is, so he can''t help Jingyu''s nonsense.


    Jing Yu was almost cut off by Wu, and his face became more and more severe. Bai ruotong approached her ear and said in a low voice, "Jingyu, listen to me. You dare to talk nonsense in front of your highness. I''ll take your life!"


    Jing Yu was frightened by her gloomy look. She nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Gu Yanqing looked at them, and his eyes were full of anger. He sat on the upper position and looked down at the second humanity: "have you had enough trouble?"


    Jing Yu flattened his lips and didn''t dare to speak.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head, too guilty to look Gu Yanqing in the eyes.


    "Jingyu, if general Bai really has friendship with you, how can he go to see his grandmother? If a man doesn''t even have the courage, how can he marry you in the future, and how can he shelter you from the wind and rain? "


    Once the solemn look of Gu Yanqing, not angry from the Wei, with a threatening force. Jing Yu bowed his head and did not dare to talk nonsense.


    "How can she take the place of the marriage between you and general Bai even though she is popular with the emperor''s grandmother. If you can''t overcome this difficulty and need the help of others, who will help you overcome the problems between you and general Bai in the future?


    Is it difficult to let Rutong help you all the time? "

 Chapter 1211

    Every word he said was too much for Jingyu to say. She is really cowardly, from childhood to most used to Gu Yanqing''s protection, as long as there is Gu Yanqing, she is not afraid of any danger. Now Bai ruotong is in love with Gu Yanqing again. She has long considered Bai ruotong to be a member of her family. She is smarter than her, so Jingyu subconsciously asks Bai ruotong to solve the problem for herself.


    Indeed, as Gu Yanqing said, she was too dependent on them. Bai Chusheng''s business was her own. If she depends on others, what else can she do.


    "Second brother, I''m sorry..."


    She murmured. But tears can''t stop falling from the corner of the eye. She looked back at Bai ruotong, flattened her lips, and whispered, "ruotong, I''m sorry, it''s my own business. It should have nothing to do with you. I shouldn''t blame you and your elder brother so much. You''ve always tried your best to find a way for me. You can still comfort me. I shouldn''t be angry with you."


    She was just so worried that she said the wrong thing. Gu Yanqing was slapped in the head, she also sobered up. It''s not a good way to sit here and wait for her death. She should fight with fate once and work hard once.


    Bai ruotong nodded and laughed. She stroked Fu Jingyu''s head: "it doesn''t matter. You should also believe my brother. He won''t have anything. Although the Empress Dowager is more serious, you are her granddaughter. How can she not love you. You can rest assured and wait. I promise you that my brother will never have any problems. "


    What she can remind Jingyu is so much. If Jingyu can guess clearly, it''s good. If she can''t guess clearly, she is helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    When he got out of his bedroom, Bai ruotong stretched his arm and breathed out a big breath. Looking back at Gu Yanqing, she saw that her royal highness was still gloomy.


    "Your Highness is still angry?" She blinked and took his arm. "Princess Jingyu said something wrong just because she was excited. Your highness doesn''t need to be angry with her."


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing asked in a deep voice.


    White if Tong a Leng, small face suddenly red. She knew that her little cleverness could not be concealed from Gu Yanqing. I had to stand straight and tell him what happened that day.


    Gu Yanqing''s face was even more gloomy when he heard that Bai ruotong used himself as a gambler.


    "So you curse the king?"


    "This... This is the lightest curse I can think of."


    Bai ruotong bowed his head with a guilty heart. Compared with the loss of his life, it was really a light curse.


    "Or the lightest?"


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows, and her words became deeper and deeper. With a small mouth, Bai ruotong leaned out the palm of his hand toward Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, I''m wrong. You can hit me."


    She was like a child who had made a mistake, and her words were full of remorse.


    Hit her?


    How he was willing to fight, but he was very angry. This little girl, from the moment she appeared beside him, never let him worry.


    "Are you a woman who doesn''t want to be the king?" He asked.


    "Who said that! I was your highness, who said I didn''t want to... "Bai ruotong explained eagerly, but at last she noticed something was wrong. Is there any difference between what he said he wanted to do and what he understood?


    "That''s what I want to do?"


    He leaned down and asked in her purplish red ear. Bai ruotong''s little face turned red and could not say a normal word.


    He... That''s what he likes to do with her.


    "Your Highness, I don''t need you to swear any more." She avoided his question and said cautiously.

 Chapter 1212

    "It''s too late to know what''s wrong now, isn''t it?"


    He asked.


    Bai ruotong didn''t dare to reply. He hung his head and wrapped his fingers around his cloud sleeve.


    "What? Asking me to forgive you? "


    Gu Yanqing saw that she was speechless and asked again.


    "Yes... I''ll never speak again."


    Bai ruotong nodded cleverly. Gu Yanqing was always easy to coax him. She could coax him with just a little good words. She knows his temper so well that his tolerance to her is limitless.


    At this time, Bai Xiaoxiao naive thinking, she never thought, before long, she married into the Rongqin palace, the seemingly tolerant of Her Highness, always in the middle of the night, a sum of a sum with her.


    Of course, that''s the end of the story.


    In the palace of cining.


    Bai Chusheng meets the Empress Dowager with a stiff head. He is waiting in the hospital for a long time. The summoned mammy comes slowly and tells him that he can enter. The old empress dowager sat behind the curtain of beads. Bai Chusheng bowed his head respectfully, knelt down on the ground and said, "my humble minister Bai Chusheng, please see the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is blessed with Jin''an."


    Although it was separated from the Pearl curtain, Bai Chusheng''s appearance and expression still clearly entered the eyes of the old empress dowager. On weekdays, she didn''t pay special attention to Bai Chusheng, not because Bai Chusheng was too ordinary, but because this man had a down-to-earth behavior and never asked for credit.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager did not pay "special" attention.


    "Little general Bai is a rare guest." The old empress dowager didn''t ask him to get up. Instead, she joked. The mother on one side handed her tea. She gargled and asked, "it''s just the saying that you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. Why are you here today?"


    "For Princess Jingyu."


    He didn''t hesitate. He went straight to the point and explained his original purpose. If you cover it up, I''m afraid it will lead to the old empress dowager''s irritability. It''s better to tell her the reason.


    "Jingyu princess?" The old empress dowager''s eyes jumped. He really came for Jingyu. A few days ago, she heard old four and old two talk about him and Jingyu. Jingyu is a mang donkey, which is planted in the stagnant water of Bai Chusheng.


    But this pool of water seems to be alive again in front of her now.


    The old empress dowager was thinking about Xiaojiu.


    Bai Chusheng was still kneeling respectfully, and there was no half a stumbling between his words: "Wei Chen and Princess Jingyu are interlinked, and they also asked the Empress Dowager to marry them."


    "Oh."


    The small bell cover in his hand collides with the tea cup, and the faint sound makes Bai Chusheng''s heart jump slightly. The old empress dowager chuckled and put down her tea cup. She half closed her eyes and said leisurely, "marriage? It''s a little late for you to ask. The AI family is ready to give Jing to the prince Nuzhen. It''s too late for you to propose now. "


    "It''s just a verbal statement from the Empress Dowager. If marriage and marriage are granted, the emperor has already issued an imperial edict. If the imperial edict has not been issued, it means that the Empress Dowager has not yet told the emperor about it. There is still a chance for her to stay. Please take back the verbal instruction."


    His head is heavily knocked on the ground, and his words are not heavy or light. Although I don''t know why the Empress Dowager suddenly wants to marry Jingyu out, she hasn''t issued an imperial edict, which means that she is still hesitating. Everything has a chance to stay.


    "General Bai, you''re a loyal minister. You''re hard-working and never have a word of complaint. These plaintiffs are in front of you.


    But do you know the purpose of Prince Nuzhen''s visit? If Nvzhen didn''t ask for something, why would she let a prince be an envoy? "


    Although she was testing Bai Chusheng, she also wanted to see his performance in government affairs. This man is Bai ruotong''s brother. She appreciates his courage and his character.

 Chapter 1213

    But these two points alone are not enough. The marquis in the west of the town is the marshal of the town. Bai Chusheng is going to be a marquis in the future. It is not enough if he does not have great insight.


    "Weichen thought that Nuzhen did not come here to ask for the princess. Nuzhen and Nanyuan are just a superficial sum. The Empress Dowager and the emperor both clearly committed the last assassination. The purpose of the prince''s visit is to see Nanyuan''s attitude towards this matter.


    Secondly, he also wants to explore the military strength of Nanyuan. "


    Bai Chusheng replied.


    All his words are reasonable. It is true that Leng Biyi did not mention the issue of making peace this time. It can be imagined that he did not come to seek peace between the two countries.


    "If he doesn''t ask, why can''t the family send it?"


    The old empress dowager smiles, and her words are dignified.


    "It''s no good marrying the princess. If there is a war between the two countries in the future, Princess Jingyu will also become a victim. Nuzhen is very likely to use Princess Jingyu to threaten Nanyuan. "


    Bai Chu was born.


    Jingyu married or not is the second, he does not want to make Jingyu''s life so miserable.


    It''s a real talent. He is a loyal minister who dares to tell the truth.


    "Are you really sincere to Jingyu?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "yes."


    "As you said, the AI family is really thinking about it and hasn''t made up its mind yet, but the AI family doesn''t think that you are the best destination for Jingyu," the old empress dowager pauses and looks back at the old lady beside her, "mother Zhao, go and get that thing."


    "Yes."


    Mother Zhao nodded and left the hall. Soon, she returned to the palace with a red candle in her hand.


    "Give it to him."


    The old empress dowager said.


    Mammy Zhao raised the curtain and handed the red candle to Bai Chusheng. The red candle is as big as a palm, about the length of an arm. Bai Chusheng looked at the old empress dowager in bewilderment.


    "The AI family wants to try your sincerity to Jingyu," the old empress dowager said, "general Bai, you are a loyal minister. You never ask anything from the royal family. This is the first time you ask for the AI family. The AI family will satisfy you.


    This red candle, you light it in the courtyard. If you can protect the red candle for three days, the mourning family will give you peace. At the same time, the mourning family will also give you the throne of son of the world.


    If the red candle goes out and everything is done, Jingyu will still marry Nuzhen. AI Jia won''t send someone to watch you closely. Whether the red candle is extinguished or rekindled depends on your honesty. "


    Bai Chusheng silently looked at the red candle in his hand. After a long time, he said solemnly: "I will take the order."


    ¡­¡­


    At the Empress Dowager''s command, Bai Chusheng lit a red candle in the courtyard and stood by it, motionless. Mammy Zhao looked at him. After a long time, she went back to the palace and said, "empress dowager, little general Bai has acted according to your orders."


    "That''s good."


    The old empress dowager nodded and sighed.


    "Empress dowager, I don''t understand why you do such a thing?"


    Bai Chusheng''s character and appearance are first-class, so it should not be so difficult to marry a princess. The old empress dowager treated Bai Chusheng like this. Her behavior puzzled mammy Zhao.


    "Do you think the mourners will?" The old empress dowager said with a bitter smile, "Nanyuan is the west, Zhenxi is the country. Although the Marquis of Zhenguo has always been loyal to the imperial court, baishutang is not as good as it is every year. Although he is also loyal, his actions are beginning to be perfunctory.


    In addition, all the money in his house is not good stubble. If Bai Chusheng only married Jingyu on a whim, and Jingyu married into that deep pool, who would protect her if something happened.


    AI Jia just wants to see how deep his heart for Jing Yu is. "

 Chapter 1214

    Listening to the old lady''s words, she said nothing more and sighed a little. Yu Guang fell to Bai Chusheng, who was kneeling in the courtyard.


    That end. Bai ruotong also received the news. She was fidgeting in the door, looking at the letter in her hand and biting her lip. For a moment, she felt pain.


    Although she knew that the Empress Dowager wanted to test her brother, she did not understand why the old lady wanted to torture her brother in such a way.


    "What is the content of the letter sent by Lord Zhao?"


    Orange came forward and asked. Bai Rutong breathes out a breath and smiles helplessly. He hands the letter to orange. After reading it, orange looks as surprised as Bai Rutong.


    "This... Who can stand it."


    To keep the candle burning for three days, few men in the world can do it. She bit her lip and asked, "would you like to persuade the Empress Dowager?"


    "What''s the effect of persuading her? If I go, I''m afraid it will only have the opposite effect. "


    Bai ruotong understood thoroughly that no one could help Bai Chusheng. She could do nothing but wait for nothing.


    Late at night.


    It was the first rain after autumn in Nanyuan. The rain was not big, but the wind was strong. In the palace of CI Ning, the old lady wanted to have a rest. She glanced at the shadow of the trees floating outside the window lattice and said, "is the candle out?"


    "No


    Mother Zhao came back. Although the old empress dowager would not send someone to monitor Bai Chusheng, she secretly ordered people to observe him closely. Hearing this, the old lady was slightly surprised. She put on her cloak and opened the door.


    In the courtyard, Bai Chusheng kneels on the ground, his chest blocking the shaking and uneasy candlelight. His hands are closed on both sides of the candlelight, carefully protecting his eyes.


    The rain fell down his profile, gradually wetting his clothes.


    "It''s a tough character."


    The old empress dowager raised a smile of praise from her heart.


    "Empress dowager, do you really want little general Bai to kneel here all the time?"


    Zhao Ma Ma here, heart slightly distressed way. The old empress dowager didn''t reply. She shook her head and entered the room.


    Early in the morning, the rain faded and the sky was clear again. But in the courtyard, Bai Chusheng''s legs were numb, his clothes were wet, and he felt uncomfortable from top to bottom.


    He looked at the candle in his arms. Fortunately, it didn''t go out.


    The other end.


    "You say, general Bai knelt all night in the courtyard?"


    She asked Gu Yansheng, who was on one side. His face was as pale as paper. Gu Yansheng nodded and said with a helpless smile: "the emperor''s grandmother seems to be determined, but you can rest assured that after three days, your marriage with little general Bai will be settled."


    Dust settled?


    Jingyu''s chest is very sour. What she wants is never the dust settled. What she wants is the safety of Bai Chusheng. Although I know that kneeling for three days can not kill people, but no one can die, will also get sick.


    "I''m going to find my grandmother."


    Jing to where still can sit foot, she push open the door, walk in the hospital. But just two steps away, she was stopped by the guard.


    "What are you stopping me for?"


    Jing Yu twisted his eyebrows and roared in a low voice. She is not in the mood to entangle with these bodyguards. She has to save Bai Chusheng.


    "The Empress Dowager told the princess not to go out."


    Bodyguard way.


    "Why can''t I go out?"


    Jing Yu Leng said: "if you are wise today, you will soon..."


    She just wanted to threaten, but Gu Yansheng grabbed her and dragged her into the room. Jing Yu glared round and broke away from Gu Yansheng''s hand: "fourth brother, what are you doing! Don''t you know how anxious I am now? "

 Chapter 1215

    Now she is in a hurry to save Bai Chusheng, and there is no delay. She didn''t understand why her brother wanted to stop her, but he didn''t want her to help her?


    "You silly girl, why are you spending time with those bodyguards? You want to go out, isn''t it a very simple thing?"


    Gu Yansheng gave a wry smile. He directly pushed open the lattice of the window and pointed to the wall of the backyard. "From here, there is no bodyguard in the backyard."


    Jing Yu was stunned, and then he understood the intention of his fourth brother. She nodded and jumped out of the window lattice without further delay.


    Cining palace.


    The old empress dowager, who was settled by her concubines, sat leisurely in the main hall with morning tea, while mother Zhao was holding her shoulder. They chatted with each other from time to time, all of which were little words from the palace.


    "Empress dowager, here comes Princess Jingyu."


    A palace person comes forward to report a way. The old empress dowager looked back at mammy Zhao, put down her tea cup with a smile and said, "I''m sorry to tell you that this little girl is impatient. She will come soon. Since she is here, let her come in."


    "Yes."


    Palace reported a, waiting for her to go out, but see Jing Yu is kneeling on the ground pulling Bai Chusheng.


    "Princess Jingyu, the Empress Dowager told me to let you in."


    Palace of humanity.


    Jing Yu didn''t reply to her words, just glanced at her. All her concerns are with Bai Chusheng, who is kneeling on the ground. As soon as she entered the palace, she saw Bai Chusheng kneeling on the ground. His clothes were wet and cold. He had already turned pale after a cold night.


    "General Bai, get up. You don''t have to suffer here."


    She naturally loves Bai Chusheng. He doesn''t have to suffer for himself. He is a general. How can he kneel here to suffer. The old empress dowager''s disposition she understood, she clearly wants not to give Bai Chusheng a better life.


    "No harm."


    Bai Chusheng''s voice was hoarse. Jingyu bit his lip and saw a red candle in front of him. He pointed out, "what''s this?"


    Bai Chusheng wanted to explain. Gu Yansheng, the fourth prince, opened his mouth first: "this is what the emperor''s grandmother ordered. As long as general Bai can keep the red candle alive for three days, general Bai can marry you."


    Three days?


    If she remembers correctly, it was so cold and windy yesterday that Bai Chusheng didn''t let the red candle go out in such weather? How many hours did he last? Four? Five?


    Her eyes were red with acid.


    The man said clearly that he didn''t like her, but he was very kind to her. What a liar.


    "Jingyu, what are you doing here? Don''t you want to be honest in the palace? "


    The old empress dowager saw that Jingyu had not entered the hospital, so she came to the hospital first. Jing Yu red eyes, looking at his usual respect incomparable old empress dowager, the heart is very sour.


    She just wants to stay with Bai Chusheng. Why is the old empress dowager in such a dilemma.


    "Grandmother, do you really want to talk to the general like this?"


    She asked.


    "What do you mean by that?" The old empress dowager was not angry but laughed. She had never seen Jing Yu angry before, but it was novel.


    "Grandmother, if you want to punish, just punish Jingyu. Don''t punish little general Bai. Yesterday, the wind and rain were so cold that general Bai knelt here, and his legs were already weak. If he knelt for another two days, general Bai would be seriously ill. Please forgive him


    Her words are full of crying. She really loves Bai Chusheng. How can she feel when she sees him suffering here.


    Knowing that her entanglement would make Bai Chusheng suffer this hardship, she shouldn''t have fallen in love with Bai Chusheng at the beginning. If she didn''t fall in love with Bai Chusheng, Bai Chusheng wouldn''t be so

 Chapter 1216

    "Jingyu princess, all these are voluntary. If you wait for Weichen for another two days, Weichen will give you a happy account."


    Bai Chusheng smiles and caresses Jingyu''s arm. Jing Yu twisted his eyebrows, and his heart sank heavily. Biting her lips, she knelt beside Bai Chusheng: "grandmother, please let go of little general Bai. If you are angry, Jingyu will voluntarily be punished instead of him."


    "Voluntary substitution?"


    The old empress dowager eyebrows pick, jing to this silly girl, said she is silly, she really is to make a fool.


    "Yes


    "Are you willing to join Nuzhen voluntarily for Bai Chusheng''s sake?"


    The old empress dowager asked languidly.


    "Yes!"


    There was no hesitation in her reply. Bai Chusheng opens his eyes and looks at Jingyu in disbelief.


    Is she willing to marry into Nuzhen? Just ask him not to suffer for three days?


    In fact, the demands of the old empress dowager were not excessive, and Bai Chusheng never complained. Because he knows that the Empress Dowager has her own consideration. She is responsible for Jingyu''s marriage. The two feelings do not necessarily match each other. Bai Chusheng knows that she tests her sincerity to Jingyu.


    "Bai Chusheng, did you hear that? What do you think? " The old empress dowager laughed, half closed her eyes and asked Bai Chusheng.


    "The princess is just worried about Wei Chen. Her words don''t count. Everything is the same. The agreement between Wei Chen and the Empress Dowager will remain unchanged." Bai Chu was born.


    "General white! Are you crazy


    Jingyu stamped his foot. Bai Chusheng is stupid.


    Bai Chusheng smiles and looks back at her: "don''t you want to marry me?"


    "..." Jing Yu''s look was stunned, blinked, and looked at him in bewilderment.


    "Weichen is ready to marry the princess. If two days later, Weichen really falls ill, will the princess take care of him?"


    "You... What are you talking about?" Jing Yu''s momentum was suddenly destroyed by his gentle words.


    She could not believe that Bai Chusheng would say these words to her.


    Because Bai Chusheng has always been indifferent to her.


    Bai ruotong didn''t cheat her. Does he really like her?


    "Weichen is ready to stay with the princess for life. If the princess lets Weichen give up at this time, Weichen will be hurt."


    He touched his chest, and his light smile made Jingyu''s face slightly red. She bit her lip and looked carefully at Bai Chusheng, who was serious and solemn. Jing Yu was moved by his expression and his brows spread.


    If she had stopped Bai Chusheng now, maybe she would have really ruined her life.


    "Jingyu, do you understand now? The AI family didn''t punish Bai Chusheng. They just wanted to see if he was sincere to you. Now that you know the truth from him, you can go. "


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand. It was noon. She was a little sleepy and malicious.


    "I''m with general white!"


    Jingyu road.


    "What?"


    The old empress dowager was surprised with a smile. She didn''t want to believe that the words came from Jing Yu.


    How could Jingyu, who was spoiled since childhood, suffer such hardships.


    "Jingyu has already made up his mind that this life is not for general Bai to marry. For the sake of Jingyu, general Bai accepted the test of his grandmother. Jingyu was willing to accompany him. Shouldn''t the so-called husband and wife share weal and woe? "


    Jingyu road.


    The old empress dowager''s look flashed, stunned, and then gratified. She really didn''t expect that Jingyu could say such words one day. Bai Chusheng wanted to let her go back, but he heard that "the so-called husband and wife should share weal and woe." his heart moved slightly, and he could not persuade her.

 Chapter 1217

    "Well, you''ll stay here," said the old empress dowager. She was very cheerful and didn''t make fun of them any more. She looked at Gu Yansheng, who was watching the drama, and said, "old four, you seldom come to the CI Ning palace. Today you stay here for lunch."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yansheng replied with a smile and helped the old empress dowager back to her room. As soon as they left, Jing Yu was smiling and deliberately approached Bai Chusheng. She blinked and looked at Bai Chusheng: "little general Bai, what you just said is true?"


    "What''s that?"


    Bai Chusheng pretends to be a fool.


    "Is... If you really want to marry me? Do you mean it or are you just pitying me? "


    She was terrified when she asked. Although Bai ruotong told her that Bai Chusheng also expressed his mind in front of the old empress dowager, Jingyu was still uncertain. She is not sure whether Bai Chusheng really fell in love with her.


    "Without pity, I''m telling the truth." Bai Chusheng said.


    "So... When was that? Don''t you hate me pestering you? Why do you like it all of a sudden? "


    She swallowed and asked seriously.


    "Maybe I''m bothered by you, so I''m not so annoying?"


    Jing Yu


    She can''t help but hold her breath. Isn''t he saying that he has been pestering him for too long, and that he has to like her?


    What an explanation!


    Can''t this man say a good word!


    Yu Guang aims at Jingyu''s face, which is full of anger and doesn''t dare to have any complaints. Bai Chusheng raises his lip: "it''s not like that either. I just think that you want to marry me so much. If I don''t marry you, don''t you want to be so sad? As long as I marry you, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. "


    He knew for a long time that he couldn''t spit out any good words. Jingyu was used to it. She breathed out a breath, anyway, she had already determined in her heart that this man just liked himself, otherwise he would not protect that red candle for himself.


    She smilingly took his arm and said, "Chusheng, do you think the red candle when we get married is more beautiful than the light in front of us?"


    Bai Chusheng''s eyebrows trembled, and almost got goose bumps from her words.


    "Don''t you think so?"


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Jing asked.


    "No


    Bai Chusheng doesn''t have a good way. Jing Yu flattened his mouth and glared at him: "will you die if you say a good word to me?"


    "Have you been with Bai Rutong too long?" Bai Chusheng frowned, "don''t learn from her in the future. I''m not ashamed."


    Before, he felt that there was no problem with Bai''s way of speaking. But now I hear these love words from Jingyu, and I know what Gu Yanqing suffered. How did that man do so quietly? He listened to Bai Rutong''s shameless love words one by one.


    "I see, my husband!"


    Jingyu gives a sweet answer. She holds Bai Chusheng''s hand in her chest and covers it. Yesterday''s wind and cold make his hand cold unexpectedly. Although Jingyu is distressed, she can''t help feeling a little sweet.


    As if in a dream, she heard what she wanted to hear most in this man''s mouth. Even if she was being punished, Jingyu was very happy.


    The third day.


    Jingyu goes to bed early in Bai Chusheng''s arms. When the old empress dowager goes to the hospital, the red candle is about to burn out. She smiles and winks at nanny Zhao.


    Zhao immediately asked someone to help Bai Chusheng stand up. The old lady looked at the man in front of her, and then at Jing Yu, who was thrown into a deep sleep. She said, "tomorrow, AI Jia will give the emperor a decree. But if you marry Jing Yu so soon, AI Jia is a little reluctant. Would you like to wait another year?"

 Chapter 1218

    Jingyu''s temperament is not calm enough. The Marquis''s house in the west of town is a big family. Jingyu will be a mother in the future. How can she be a leader now.


    "Yes."


    Bai Chusheng answered, as long as he could marry Jingyu. As for the time, he is willing to wait.


    The old empress dowager looked at Bai Chusheng and nodded happily: "I thought you couldn''t support the test of my family. I didn''t expect that you were really a bloody man."


    It''s hard to settle down. What''s more, Bai Chusheng has to keep the red candle burning for three days. The Empress Dowager is very satisfied with Bai Chusheng''s actions. She can also settle down when she leaves the safety of Nanyuan to this man.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The imperial edict of the Marquis''s residence in the west of the town was not only about the marriage, but also about the nobility. What Bai Chusheng and Bai ruotong did not expect was that the imperial edict was not to make Bai Chusheng the son of the world, but to make Bai Chusheng the Marquis of Zhenxi directly.


    When the eunuch in charge gave the imperial edict to Bai Chusheng, Bai Shutang turned pale.


    He has been sitting in this position for more than 20 years and has been loyal. But now, before he is old, the emperor can''t wait to replace him. This is an insult to the white tree hall.


    "What did you do?"


    As soon as the messenger left, Bai Shutang lowered his eyebrows and roared.


    Bai Chusheng pursed his lips and did not reply. He didn''t have to say much about his father.


    "Brother, let''s go."


    Bai ruotong also ignored him, and helped Bai Chusheng, who was still weak, to leave. In the eyes of the two brothers and sisters, what Bai Shutang did was unforgivable. Now, Bai ruotong, who has learned the art of Wushan, is more aware of the reason why he was weak.


    It''s all made by baishutang.


    At the beginning, he must have wanted to use her life in exchange for Xiao Lan''s life. Since he was so cruel to himself, how could she respect her father.


    When he got back to the yard, Bai ruotong poured a glass of water for Bai Chusheng and squatted down to hold his legs for him.


    "My father must have been furious with us for treating him like that."


    Bai Chusheng sighed.


    "It''s the decision made by the emperor, but it''s not the wish of my brother. How can my father be angry again? Have you forgotten Bai Yinling''s attitude towards you and me after he was put into prison? My brother can''t hesitate any more, and I can''t have any guilt in my heart, because it''s not your fault. "


    Bai ruotong took his hand and gently comforted him.


    It must have been the Empress Dowager''s idea rather than the saint''s idea to make Bai Chusheng a marquis. That''s why she tested Bai Chusheng''s integrity.


    Bai Shutang is too indecisive. Although he can carry a gun and kill the enemy bravely in battle, his character is doomed to lose at a critical time.


    What''s more, Bai Shutang''s mind is no longer fighting for the glory of his family. He is immersed in his grief and remorse all day long. After Bai Yinling''s imprisonment, his grief and remorse are even more intense, which has completely affected his duties.


    Although the old empress dowager is a member of the harem, she knows a lot about the affairs of the previous dynasty. It is reasonable for her to recall Bai Shutang.


    Bai Chusheng pondered for a moment and nodded. As if thinking of something, he turned back and patted Bai ruotong''s head: "now you can rest assured about my affairs. It''s time to think about the things between you and your highness. The Empress Dowager has never let go of your marriage


    Just as Bai ruotong cares about Bai Chusheng, Bai Chusheng is also very sad about his sister.

 Chapter 1219

    Their marriage date had been decided three years ago, but now Bai ruotong has reached the hairpin, but the marriage has not been finished. He doesn''t know what happened.


    "No way."


    Bai ruotong shook his head and sat beside Bai Chusheng. She flattened her lips. In fact, she didn''t have much desire for getting married. She and Her Highness were in love. Since they were in love, why worry about when to get married.


    Now there are more important things for her to do, and she must be a little slower in dealing with her highness.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after the winter in Nanyuan, the cold wind began to blow in October. Bai ruotong was lying in the carriage drowsy. There was a faint smell of incense in the carriage. She yawned and forced her eyes. Yu Guang looked out of the window lattice. They were almost at the paddock.


    Autumn hunting in October has always been a big day in Nanyuan. As luck would have it, Emperor yongsui is now in a better shape and in a better mood. He is hunting with his minister and Prince. Leng Biyi naturally didn''t miss this good day, so he decided to wait for the hunting and then return to Nuzhen.


    "How long have I been sleeping?"


    Bai Rutong shivered. Soon after she got into the carriage, she became confused and saw that it was dark outside the window. She asked Jing Yu and Murong Lian''an who were beside her.


    "I''ve been sleeping for two hours, just like a pig."


    Murong Lian''an gave her a white look and said sarcastically.


    Bai ruotong was used to her sarcasm and did not take her words to heart. She puffed up the curtain. The afterglow in the sky was not gone. The fire clouds were spreading in the sky. It''s not like the houses of Nanyuan capital. It''s a vast grassland. The mountains in the distance merge with the sky. At a glance, it makes people feel much broader.


    She wanted to praise, but Yu Guang was aiming at a carriage in front of her. A little silver light suddenly flew in, and then there was no sound.


    She was slightly surprised. She turned back and asked them, "whose carriage is ahead of us?"


    "It''s Lin Yumin''s!"


    Murong Lian''an has no way to be angry. When she liked Gu Yanqing, she hated Lin Yumin. Now, although she put it down, her dislike for Lin Yumin has not decreased at all.


    "Well, what do you want her to do?"


    Jing Yu asked.


    "I just saw something fly into her carriage." Bai ruotong did not hide that they were both trustworthy people.


    Murong Lian''an was stunned, and then a sarcastic smile hung on the corner of his mouth: "that''s just right. If it''s the one who was assassinated, it''s good to shoot her to death."


    "You are..." Bai ruotong really has no way to her temperament. Although her heart is much better, her mouth is still so unforgiving. "Put your heart in your stomach. If Lin Yumin is really assassinated, there will be any sound or the exclamation of the maid in her carriage, but there will be no sound, Prove that they are well. "


    "Are you wrong?"


    Murong Lian''an''s eyes crossed with disappointment and asked immediately.


    "No, I suspect someone is passing on some news to Lin Yumin." Bai Rutong frowned.


    The experience of the last accident made Bai ruotong extremely cautious. This hunting, she does not seek scenery, just for all safety.


    It seems necessary for orange and midnight to make a good investigation.


    "Rutong, there''s one thing I almost forgot to tell you." Jing Yu seems to suddenly think of something, cold not Ding''s mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "About Bai Yinling, the crown prince went to ask his grandmother for mercy the day before yesterday."


    Jing Yu wanted to tell Bai ruotong at the first time, but the old empress dowager gave her a lot of work. When she was so busy, she almost forgot about it.

 Chapter 1220

    "Why does his highness beg for mercy for Bai Yinling?"


    Bai asked.


    Jing Yu flattened his mouth, shook his head and said, "I don''t know why, but it seems that the prince''s elder brother has feelings for Bai Yinling. He begged the emperor''s grandmother for an hour. Because I was in the inner room, I couldn''t hear clearly. I only heard vaguely what he didn''t want to give up Bai Yinling''s hardship. "


    Bai ruotong held his head for a moment and sighed: "what Bai Yinling has committed is a big crime. It''s a mercy to let her live. How can he let her go? His highness is really worried about this idea."


    Lin Yumin but let Bai Yinling completely block the blame, Bai Yinling want to come out, can be really difficult to ascend the sky.


    But... Why does Gu chenlian think so?


    Her heart was not uncomfortable or tasted, but simply curious. Gu chenlian knows what kind of woman Bai Yinling is. She committed such a serious crime. Why does Gu chenlian still want to save her?


    Bai ruotong couldn''t figure it out. It seems that she needs to discuss with Gu Yanqing.


    If you ask Gu chenlian directly, his highness will be jealous.


    ¡­¡­


    Set up camp in the mountains, and the evening is a fireworks party. Bai ruotong didn''t want to participate, but Jingyu and Murong Lian''an were in high spirits. Since they came out of the shadow, Murong Lian''an has regained her pride and self-confidence.


    No matter what, she is the legitimate daughter of prime minister''s house. Even if she doesn''t marry all her life, she doesn''t worry about food and clothing. Why should she look down on herself and live like dust.


    Bai ruotongwo is in the tent watching Wu Tieguai give her Wushan skills. An hour later, footsteps suddenly come from outside the tent. Then she sees the figure of orange coming in from outside the tent.


    Putting down the book, Bai Rutong looked up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "No suspicious phenomenon has been found, but as the young lady said, it''s not an assassination. Lin Yumin is very good. Just now, he performed songs and dances in the camp and was rewarded by the emperor."


    Orange said this with a little indignation. How can Lin Yumin become the most dazzling person at the dinner if her own miss comes out. But Bai ruotong hated the trouble. As soon as he got out of the carriage, he wanted to stop taking part in the banquet because of his discomfort.


    "That''s what she''s planning."


    At this time, the candle light added a layer of haze to Bai ruotong''s delicate facial features. I only hope that what Lin Yumin plans will not affect him.


    But how is that possible. Although she went to the palace for Gu Yanqing, she was the one she really wanted to deal with.


    "Miss, I really can''t understand that Lin Yumin. What on earth is she thinking about? Why must she enter the palace?"


    "It''s better for her to enter the palace than to stay in Rongqin palace?" Bai ruotong can see it simply, perhaps because she has a heart to heart relationship with Gu Yanqing, and she has become more flexible about Lin Yumin''s affairs.


    Orange son nimble Mou son turned leisurely for a while, flat flat lip petal: "say also, but my heart is still a little uncomfortable."


    "Orange, what did you say to Leng Yinyi?"


    Bai Rutong smiles and takes advantage of the situation to draw the topic away. Since chen''er came back, she has hardly mentioned anything about Leng Yinyi, but her absence does not mean that Bai ruotong is not curious.


    Leng Beiyi is a man who doesn''t give up until he reaches his goal. Is he so forthright as to let orange go?


    "What can I say to him? As far as I''m concerned, I don''t have a deep friendship with him. It''s just a blood relationship. When I was a child, Leng Beiyi was lovely, but when I grew up, the city was too deep, which made me sick. "


    Orange shrugged and sighed unconsciously.

 Chapter 1221

    Bai Rutong had a fruit in her mouth. She chewed it twice before swallowing it. "That''s why I''m afraid! I always feel that Leng Beiyi is not so simple. What do you mean by his purpose? After two months in the capital, when will he return to Nanyuan? "


    "That''s what the maid was surprised about." Orange son affirmed white if Tong of doubt, way.


    "You wonder, too?"


    Bai Rutong was surprised.


    Orange nodded: "it''s natural. At that time, he was in a hurry to send me away. I was thinking, does he want to stay in the capital to do something, so I don''t trust you, miss?"


    "Orange son..." Bai ruotong tooted his mouth and hugged orange son hard: "you are so good to me! If I were a man, I would marry you. You are smart and know how I feel, just like my ribs. I love you so much


    She is really orange as a sister, self-respect orange, she is all kinds of treasure. It''s all about her that orange thinks about. How can Bai ruotong not be moved.


    "Who do you love?"


    The curtain of the tent was lifted at this time, and Gu Yanqing''s vigorous figure walked in from the door. Different from the usual robe, he was wearing a silver armor, imposing and more elegant.


    "Isn''t your highness going to eat oranges?"


    Bai Rutong got up with a smile and went forward to hook his shoulder. She has long been used to Gu Yanqing as if no one else''s shoulder to shoulder, orange see also used to, pursed lips gently smile.


    "What are you talking to orange?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Why is your highness here now? Aren''t you going to the dinner? "


    Bai asked.


    "I''m not in the mood if you''re not here."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Orange is ashamed. The two people''s boring conversation is really abusive to dogs. Although she''s used to it, it doesn''t mean she won''t be abused by them.


    She made a random excuse to get out of the camp.


    Bai ruotong was busy delivering tea and water to Gu Yanqing, and pinching his shoulders and drooping his back.


    "Your Highness, I''ve never seen you look like you''re wearing a war gown. You look more handsome today."


    Bai ruotong patted his horse.


    "Do you have something to ask of the king?" Gu Yanqing is not used to it.


    "No, just pride." Bai ruotong hugged him from behind and put his chin on his shoulder.


    "Pride?"


    "Shouldn''t I be proud to have the most handsome Royal Highness in the world?" Bai ruotong returned home.


    Gu Yanqing


    There''s something fishy about it.


    He twisted his eyebrows and thought about it. It seemed that he thought of something, but with a smile, he said: "little girl, today I didn''t look at Lin Yumin."


    "Nonsense, orange can tell. Lin Yumin is shining again at the banquet today..."


    Bai ruotong said half of what he said and suddenly covered his mouth. Gu Yanqing raised her understanding smile and knew that the little girl was not well intentioned. Under normal circumstances, how could she say these sweet words to herself.


    Sure enough, I still care about Lin Yumin.


    "Little girl still doesn''t believe me?"


    "Where is it! I''m just... I''m just telling the truth. Your highness is really handsome today! "


    She didn''t admit it. She bowed her head and gave him a kiss on his forehead. She said in a low voice, "I''m so handsome."


    "Just a kiss on the forehead?"


    Gu Yanqing is not satisfied. He suddenly feels that he should have more contact with Lin Yumin. It''s good to let the little girl have a sense of crisis occasionally.


    Bai ruotong blushed, but he was not ashamed. Take a small peck on his lip and leave quickly.


    "It''s good. It''s on the road."


    Gu Yanqing was very satisfied.


    She lowered her head and rubbed him with a smile: "in fact, your highness, I want to ask you to investigate something for me. I''m a little worried."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Listen to Princess Jingyu, his royal highness pleads with the Empress Dowager..."


    "I know about it."


    Before her words were finished, Gu Yanqing interrupted.

 Chapter 1222

    Bai ruotong blinked and explained, "don''t get me wrong, your highness. I''m sorry for your highness..."


    "I know that I won''t be as small-hearted as a girl." He pinched her cheek and whispered in front of her ear.


    Bai ruotong snorted coldly in her heart. Is her heart small? I don''t know whose heart is small. When he saw her getting along with other men, he wanted to strip that man alive on the spot.


    "Today we don''t talk about business. How about I take you on horseback?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong blinked. riding? It''s dark now. What''s good for riding.


    "What? "No?"


    "Naturally."


    Since it was his words, Bai ruotong was certainly willing to accompany him. Gu Yanqing is everything to her. She sweet waxy smile, let Gu Yanqing holding her hand out of the camp. As long as she is with Gu Yanqing, she can become a happy little woman anytime and anywhere.


    In autumn, the weather was still too cold. Gu Yanqing took off his cloak and put it on her. He helped her to get on the horse, while he sat behind her. So close together, Bai ruotong can clearly hear the sound of his heart beating, so powerful.


    The night was cool, but not dark. Their positions were already illuminated by the campfire. Bai ruotong quietly leans on his chest. She suddenly feels that she is the happiest woman in the world.


    Is there anyone happier than her.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Suddenly I want to marry your highness."


    She didn''t hide her wish. If everything goes with the trend, she and Gu Yanqing should be husband and wife, but if this delay goes on, she doesn''t know when she can marry this man.


    She was ready, ready to entrust everything to this man.


    "Don''t worry. I''m more worried than you."


    Her words warmed his heart like a stove. This is the reason why he loves Bai ruotong. She never conceals or is ashamed of him. She says whatever she thinks. In this way, Gu Yanqing thinks that everything he does for her is worth it.


    "Your Highness, when will the Empress Dowager give me to you?"


    Bai ruotong muttered in his arms. This is the first time that she told Gu Yanqing what she really meant.


    "The emperor''s grandmother naturally thought about it, just because of her father," Gu Yanqing shook her head and sighed, "he didn''t want to make the king happy."


    Yongsui emperor to see his heart to white Rutong, how can let white Rutong easily marry him. He must have made a lot of stumbling blocks in the Empress Dowager''s place, so she hesitated again and again.


    "Does your highness think I''m too reserved?"


    Bai Rutong looked back and asked seriously.


    Compared with the women of this era, she seems not to be too reserved.


    "I like it." Gu Yanqing didn''t answer directly. The implication is that he likes her reserved or not.


    "When I marry your highness, will he treat me well?"


    She asked again.


    After all, there are many men who don''t know how to cherish after they succeed. Although the next thing is to say later, but she at this moment but inexplicably want to know the answer.


    "It''s not just for you. I''ll spoil you in the bone marrow."


    He came back.


    Bai Rutong''s face suddenly turned red again. The night wind was cold, but her face was terribly hot.


    Gu Yanqing stroked her cheek, bowed her head and gave him a kiss in the corner of his eye: "I want to marry a little girl too. Do you know that I often dream about a little girl in my dream. I dream that I can see you as soon as I wake up and open my eyes. You change clothes for me and wait for me to come back in Rongqin palace.


    I will prepare meals for Wang and help him with his homework. You will be pregnant with Wang''s children, and sometimes you will quarrel with Wang because of a small matter.


    I''ve seen all of these many times in my dream. "

 Chapter 1223

    His words are as light as the breeze on the grassland. Bai ruotong listened carefully, but felt that it was the most perfect love words she had ever heard in the world. She tried her best to let her body lean against Gu Yanqing''s arms and depend on him closely.


    "It''s too painful not to have children!"


    She murmured a complaint.


    "But Ben Wang wants a child with a little girl." Listening to her coquettish tone, Gu Yanqing couldn''t help laughing brightly. He likes this feeling and imagines the future with the little girl.


    "Then... Give birth to one!"


    This is Bai''s biggest concession.


    Gu Yanqing raised his lips: "good."


    They talked and laughed. Along the way, even the autumn wind was no longer cold and slightly sweet. In front of a stream, Gu Yanqing helped her off the horse. It seemed that he was afraid that she would fall and held her hand tightly.


    The stream is flowing, reflecting Gu Yanqing''s reflection along the campfire. His armor was shining with the light of candle.


    "Your Highness looks so handsome in armor!"


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help being a flower maniac again.


    Gu Yanqing pinched her cheek, rubbed her head, and sighed: "silly girl!"


    No one knows that from now on, his Royal Highness Prince Rong likes the war robe more than the long robe.


    "I''ll show you something!"


    Gu Yanqing smiles mysteriously and lowers her head to pick up a pebble. Before Bai Rutong could react, the light of the campfire was suddenly destroyed by his pebbles, and the surrounding area was suddenly dark.


    "Gu... Gu Yanqing!"


    Bai ruotong blackened and held his hand. It was wild and dark here. She could not help feeling afraid.


    "Don''t be afraid..."


    Gu Yanqing''s hands are broad and gentle. He only hears "Pa Pa Pa". The stones in his hands hit the grass. In an instant, the yellow light came out of the grass. Bai ruotong''s heart leaped slightly, fluttering his eyelashes and looking around.


    This is... Firefly?


    She likes fireflies. When he took her to his "secret base", Bai Rutong told him about it. At that time, she just mentioned it casually. She never thought that Gu Yanqing had remembered it for so long.


    "How can there be fireflies in autumn?"


    Bai Rutong looked back and asked.


    "It''s warmer here, but it won''t be seen in winter."


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong looks at the fireflies all over the sky. She suddenly feels that her happiness has overflowed her whole body. Gu Yanqing is really a man who will think about her everywhere. He kept in mind everything she didn''t think of.


    He was so gentle and careful that he didn''t move her.


    Bai ruotong''s heart rises and falls, which is hard to calm.


    Hope this life, and he is no longer separated, just for this man, always belong to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    It''s cool in autumn. The wind blows the shadow of the trees. It''s a rare fine day. The sun is high and the earth is golden.


    Emperor yongsui sat in a high position and handed a red rope to the eunuch in charge. The eunuch took the red rope and tied it to the ankle of a reindeer. He opened the cage and released the reindeer.


    "With Nuzhen prince in this year, it''s better to play a colorful game. No matter who it is, catch reindeer and send one to the city."


    Yongsui emperor road.


    Their hearts sank and their eyes fell on Gu Yanqing and Gu chenlian. To have a city is to have a territory, and to be king for generations. If such conditions can make ministers flock to it in peacetime, they are bound to pick up the lottery.


    But today is different. With LAN Yunwen on the spot, if Leng Biyi is allowed to take the lead, he will get the city.


    In doing so, Emperor yongsui put pressure on the princes to take the lead anyway.

 Chapter 1224

    "Dong! Dong


    Gongs and drums are beating, and people are riding into the woods. Gu Yanqing does not move. Instead, he looks at his arrows in the same place. He seems to have found something, wringing his eyebrows and tightening his lips.


    "Second, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yongsui emperor saw Gu Yanqing''s clue and asked.


    "Nothing. It''s just that before hunting, my son has a habit." Gu Yanqing replied, and then told Zhao chengphen. Zhao Cheng''s eyes crossed with a touch of surprise, but he didn''t ask. He buried his head and followed Gu Yanqing''s orders.


    Bai ruotong looked at Gu Yanqing with his head tilted. She didn''t know his Highness''s habits before hunting, but looking at him, her heart began to pinch.


    Leng Danyi''s riding and shooting are first-class, which she had seen in Jurchen. As long as it is an eye-catching prey, he can kill it.


    The emperor is not so much giving pressure to the prince as just giving pressure to Gu Yanqing. In Nanyuan, Gu Yanqing has the name of God of war. If Leng Biyi wins the first place, it can be imagined that the emperor of yongsui will not let Gu Yanqing go easily.


    After a while, Zhao Cheng came forward with a bowl of sheep''s blood in his hand. Gu Yanqing took it and poured it on the arrow feather in front of the crowd. After all this, he got on his horse and rushed into the forest.


    "Do you think the second brother will be ok?"


    Not only Bai ruotong, but also Jing Yu was worried.


    "I don''t know, but his behavior is very strange," Bai said, shaking his head and sighing.


    "Strange? What''s so strange? "


    "Well, why did he pour in sheep''s blood?"


    Bai ruotong''s conjecture is not clear. Jing to this head where there are so many thoughts, Gu Yanqing do what for her, there is nothing to think about. She laughs, butts Bai ruotong''s shoulder with her elbow, and whispers, "do you think elder brother Bai will take the lead? He''s a marquis now, and it''s not bad to shoot and ride."


    "It''s hard to do with your highness."


    Bai ruotong told the truth, but the eccentric elements of her words still accounted for the majority. Sure enough, Jing Yu angrily glanced at her and snorted: "are you brother Bai''s sister or my second brother''s sister? How can you help outsiders speak?"


    Since he had a heart to heart relationship with Bai Chusheng, Jingyu turned to Bai Chusheng everywhere. Bai ruotong couldn''t laugh or cry: "I''ll give this back to you intact."


    This guy has the face to talk about her.


    ¡­¡­


    In the jungle, a white rabbit was shot under Gu Yanqing''s eyes. The wind of the arrow feather across his face, he didn''t blink, and his expression didn''t even fluctuate.


    "Sorry, sorry!" Behind him came a smiling voice. On one side, Zhao Cheng turned his head and stared at Leng Beiyi angrily. His arrow feather just now was aimed at Gu Yanqing on purpose. "I didn''t see who it was, so I shot it. What''s the matter with your Highness Prince Rong?"


    "You did it on purpose!"


    Just because Gu Yanqing is not angry does not mean that Zhao Cheng is not. The arrow feather came quickly, even he didn''t notice. If it really hurt Gu Yanqing, he was afraid that his face would make a long cut.


    "On purpose? What''s the intention? " Leng Danyi laughs so cheaply that he just wants to see Gu Yanqing''s jokes, but it''s a pity that Gu Yanqing can''t be scared by such a little disturbance.


    "Prince Nuzhen, this is Nanyuan. If you want to fool around, I''ll..."


    Zhao Cheng said that he was about to draw his sword. Gu Yanqing stopped him lightly: "Zhao Cheng, stop."


    "Sure enough, his Royal Highness Prince Rong knows the truth!"


    Leng Danyi smiles and drives his horse to Gu Yanqing. He raised his chin and looked down.

 Chapter 1225

    "It''s not that deep understanding of righteousness, but I''m used to it."


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    "Used to it?" Leng Beiyi can''t understand.


    "I don''t want to be liked by animals. There are always dogs who want to bite me. If they can''t bite, they will bark. I''m used to it. "


    Gu Yanqing did not change the look of irony. Leng Danyi''s face sank when he heard this. He wants to be angry, but if he is really angry, isn''t he really a dog here.


    He took a cold breath, and a sarcastic smile came up at the corner of his mouth: "do you know the friendship between Prince Rong and Princess Dexin


    "What kind of friendship can you have with my little girl?"


    Knowing that he wanted to annoy him, Gu Yanqing refused to let him succeed. He was just trying to test him with the hijacking of the little girl.


    "Little girl? It''s a good nickname. Does Princess Dexin like it? If Princess Dexin likes it, he will follow me back to Nuzhen in the future, and I will call her in the same way. What do you think? "


    Cold fear Yi asked.


    "She won''t go with you. She didn''t go with you after she lost her memory. Now that she has recovered her memory, do you think she will follow you?"


    As Gu Yanqing spoke, he held an arrow feather in his finger. In an instant, the arrow feather flew out of the bow. He heard a whine and a reindeer fell to the ground.


    When talking with him, he even paid attention to the prey around him and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This man''s agility and observation are extraordinary.


    "Not necessarily!" Leng Beiyi raised his voice. "Maybe I can make Princess Dexin leave with me voluntarily? Does his Highness Prince Rong dare to make a bet with me? "


    "Bet on what?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "If Princess Dexin leaves voluntarily with the king, his Royal Highness Prince Rong can''t send troops to recover."


    He said.


    If Gu Yanqing really has confidence in ruotong''s dialogue, what about gambling with him once?


    "Why should I gamble with you on such a ridiculous thing?" Gu Yanqing rarely smile, he put down his bow and arrow behind him, "if the little girl really dare to go with you, I will recover her."


    "Your Highness is not so confident in himself?"


    Cold and scared, Yi squints.


    "I have no confidence in her. Even if one day, her heart changed, with you, the king will also trap her in the king''s side. Even if she dies, she can only be the king''s person.


    If the prince wants to be the enemy of his own king, he can have a try. If you touch a little girl''s hair, I will cut off your finger. "


    His words are not half joking, at least Leng Beiyi can''t hear the joking elements in his words. His throat is rolling. Gu Yanqing seems to attach great importance to Bai ruotong.


    But


    He has no chance. He can''t protect himself. Where can he have the chance to protect Bai ruotong.


    As long as his plan is successful, it is certain that Bai Rutong will leave with him.


    "Let''s go."


    Thinking about this, Leng Danyi no longer talks to Gu Yanqing. He drives his horse and leaves quickly. In a short time, he disappears in the woods.


    "Your Highness, it seems that Leng Danyi came to Nanyuan for the sake of the princess."


    Zhao Cheng''s teeth itch with hatred.


    "Not only that, he''s afraid he''s trying to figure out how to deal with Wang."


    Gu Yanqing snorted and said solemnly.


    "Against your highness? What does he want to do with your highness? " Zhao Cheng can''t understand.


    "Just now, in front of the camp, I found that my arrow feather was missing. I''m afraid someone might have stolen it."


    Recalling just now, Gu Yanqing''s eyes were covered with a layer of haze. At a glance, he saw that there was one less arrow feather in the quiver. There were signs on the prince''s arrow feather. One of his arrows was stolen, and others would make a lot of fuss on it.


    "The arrow feathers are all kept by the guards in the imperial palace. Is there a spy in them?"


    Zhao Cheng panicked.

 Chapter 1226

    "What Leng Yinyi said just now is that power is inevitable. I guess that maybe the disappearance of my arrow is related to him."


    Gu Yanqing twisted his eyebrows and analyzed.


    "What does he do with his Highness''s arrow?" Zhao Cheng can''t understand.


    "Planting." Gu Yanqing''s lips opened lightly, and the way was clear.


    "Your Highness means that the prince is likely to use your arrow feathers to assassinate someone in the paddock and set you up?"


    Zhao Cheng was not reminded by Gu Yanqing. He soon understood the meaning.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "I think so."


    "And who will he harm?" Zhao Cheng twisted his eyebrows and thought, with so many princes and ministers in the paddock, who would he harm to achieve his goal.


    "Go to the prince."


    Gu Yanqing tightened the rope and turned his head. His brows were very low. Before Leng Beiyi came to say this to him, Gu Yanqing couldn''t figure out who hurt people with his arrow feathers. But after Leng Beiyi appeared, Gu Yanqing suddenly thought clearly.


    If Leng Beiyi wants to kill him, the best person for him is the prince. If the prince is injured or dead, it will benefit Leng Biyi. But at the end of yongsui emperor, Gu Yanqing could not explain it.


    That fatuous old man would not believe him at all. Maybe he would take it as his plan.


    Gu Yanqing thinks so, the whip in the hand one Yang, accelerated horse step.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    In the camp, the emperor yongsui enjoyed drinking, while Lin Yumin accompanied him and bought wine for him from time to time. Bai ruotong and Jing Yu are sitting on the left side of the table. They are not interested in the song and dance in front of them. They are chatting with each other.


    "Princess Dexin."


    Half an hour later, Lin Yumin looked up at her and called her name. Bai ruotong raised his eyes, got up and saluted Lin Yumin.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "What''s the point of singing and dancing alone? I''ve heard that Princess Dexin''s tricks are first-class. Why don''t you perform one or two in front of the emperor to add some fun to the emperor?" She nestled in the arms of emperor yongsui and said with a smile.


    Yongsui emperor acquiesced to take a look at Lin Yumin in his arms and took a mouthful of the wine bottle. Bai ruotong was about to answer, but the empress next to yongsui emperor sneered and said, "Princess Lin, Princess Dexin is not a dancer, not to mention a performer. How can you let her perform? Isn''t that a contempt for Princess Dexin?"


    Although Lin Yumin is deliberately looking for Bai Rutong''s trouble, at present, Lin Yumin is more dazzling than Bai Rutong. Yongsui emperor''s bosom has always been her one person''s position, now she replaced her, how can''t let Rongchen queen hate teeth itch.


    "Look what the queen said. The emperor wants to see it. How about a performance? In the future, Princess Dexin will be the daughter-in-law of the emperor. Isn''t it right for her to please her elders and be filial? "


    Lin Yumin retorts calmly.


    "As Princess Ai said."


    Empress Rongchen''s face changed greatly. She wanted to be angry, but emperor yongsui opened her mouth in no hurry. Jing Yu bites his lip, and his eyes are like a knife. He turns to Lin Yumin.


    She doesn''t like this woman.


    Seeing that she was embarrassed by Bai ruotong, she didn''t like it even more.


    "Let''s get ready."


    Bai ruotong nodded and wanted to step down, but Lin Yumin got up and called her: "wait a minute!"


    "What else can I do for you?"


    Bai asked.


    "When you''re ready, almost all the hunters will come back. Don''t prepare. How about making a trick with the things on the spot?"


    Lin Yumin raises eyebrows.


    "Concubine Lin, if you don''t know how to be immortal, would it be a little too much for you to do so?"


    Jing Yu bit his teeth and squeezed out a few words.


    The people sitting here are all the family members of the harem, as well as the daughter of the princess. She clearly wants Bai to make a fool of herself in front of everyone.

 Chapter 1227

    Bai ruotong looked around the camp. Table, wine bottle, wine cup, wine pot, some seasonal fruits.


    With a smile, she raised her apricot eyes and said in a warm voice, "what do you want from Rutong?"


    "How about you try to turn it into something else?" Lin Yumin picks up Liu Yemei and throws the wine cup on the table at Bai ruotong. There is more wine in the wine cup. Bai ruotong takes it and drips the wine on her head and arms along the arc.


    "Oh! My palace almost forgot that the wine in this wine cup was just given to the emperor by my palace. Please don''t blame my concubine. My concubine just wanted to make the princess play a trick. I didn''t expect that the trick didn''t turn out, but it turned the princess into a drowned chicken! "


    She covered her lips with a flicker of banter. Although it was an apology, her apology was only for emperor yongsui.


    "Ha ha ha ha... It''s a shame that Princess Dexin looks like this!"


    "Her rouge is very good. She didn''t faint even after she dyed the wine!"


    "If I were her, I would run away crying now. I don''t know what she has offended Princess Lin. Princess Lin will treat her like this."


    "It''s not because she''s the princess of Rong Qin. She''s very eye-catching and arrogant. It''s right to be taught by Princess Lin."


    The sound of "rustling and rustling" was heard around him. No matter Jingyu or Murong Lian''an, his face was covered with anger.


    Murong Lian''an knows this woman. In front of Gu Yanqing, she will pretend to be very grand, but as soon as Gu Yanqing leaves, she will show her true colors. She knew that Bai ruotong had a high spirit. Even if she was wronged, she would not say anything in front of Gu Yanqing.


    That''s why she''s here to taunt Bai ruotong.


    Murong Lian''an''s eyes are covered with a layer of poisonous vultures, hoping to crush Lin Yumin between his teeth.


    "Just a wine bottle?"


    Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile. Her face had been stained with wine, but she looked all right.


    "What? Will the princess change into something else? "


    Lin Yumin asked.


    Empress Rongchen squints her eyes. She really can''t understand. Normally speaking, Lin Yumin should be Gu Yanqing''s person, but she is puzzled about Bai ruotong? If there is a mistake in Bai''s trick, she will lose face.


    She didn''t understand why Lin Yumin did it. She was not afraid of Gu Yanqing''s anger.


    "No, just one wine cup is enough to make me headache. Let''s change it!"


    Bai ruotong just stopped and blinked innocently. She threw the wine cup into the air and said in a high voice, "Lady Lin, you have a good look!"


    Then she raised her hand to cover the wine. The next second, wine from her palm disappeared, turned into a handkerchief.


    Bai ruotong wiped the wine on his face with a silk handkerchief and said bitterly, "fortunately, it''s just changing the wine cup. If it changes into something else, it''s really going to embarrass me to death."


    After she said this, she was about to walk down, but Lin Yumin stopped her way: "wait a minute. I''ve seen it carefully just now. You hide the wine cup in your sleeve. You dare to perform such a simple and crude trick in front of the emperor?"


    "Lady Lin, what are you talking about? Ruotong can''t understand. The method of playing is false, but Rutong did not hide the wine cup into his sleeve. Did you wrongly say that? "


    Bai ruotong bit his lips wrongly. His eyes were like daffodils in the morning, stained with dew and pitiful.


    When people listen to these words, they all raise a sneer smile.


    Bai Rutong panicked. It''s not only Lin Fei. Just now, everyone watched carefully. Bai ruotong''s trick really failed. They could see clearly when the wine fell into the sleeve.

 Chapter 1228

    "Princess Dexin, you are too nervous! When you were performing tricks in front of the empress dowager, you were very famous. How could you make such a fool of yourself in front of the emperor? Are you deliberately perfunctory? "


    "That''s it! We''ve all seen it. It''s in your sleeve! What sin should you commit when you make such a great mistake in front of the Holy One


    Seeing Bai ruotong''s appearance abroad, the rest of the princesses clapped their hands and followed suit.


    The sour tone was disgusting. Jingyu and Murong Lian''an are both sweating for Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong was really nervous just now. They could see clearly. Her hand trembled obviously, and the wine cup fell into her sleeve. If she makes a fool of herself, everyone can forgive her. Lin Yumin can be caught in public pigtail, yongsui emperor there can be really hard to explain.


    Jing Yu''s head is flying fast, trying to figure out how to exonerate Bai ruotong, but she wants to avoid any effective way.


    "Bai ruotong, how dare you perfunctory me?"


    Yongsui emperor roared.


    Lin Yumin smiles. What she wants is this effect. In fact, no matter whether Bai ruotong''s trick is a success or a failure, she can find her shortcomings and enlarge them.


    The emperor of yongsui hated Gu Yanqing. Although he was loyal and righteous, he was more or less involved with Gu Yanqing. How could the emperor of yongsui treat him. Now Gu Yanqing is in the paddock again. Even if she let Bai ruotong suffer a little, then she will count him on the emperor of yongsui Dynasty, so Gu Yanqing will not blame her.


    "Lord, if there is no wine in Rutong," said Bai Rutong, shaking his head wrongly. "If the Lord also thinks that the wine cup is in Rutong''s sleeve, how about let Princess Lin check it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin Yumin''s eyes sank. She was confident, but when Bai ruotong said this, her heart began to beat again. Did she just pretend? But she clearly saw that the wine fell into her sleeve, which could not deceive people.


    As she hesitated to let her go, she saw Bai Rutong''s fingers trembling slightly.


    She''s nervous!


    She knew that she was suspicious, so she deliberately provoked her. Just want to make her hesitant, maybe have a chance to escape.


    damn!


    She almost fell for it!


    "My Lord, can I have a check?"


    Lin Yumin asked.


    "Please, princess." Emperor yongsui nodded.


    "Bai ruotong, don''t play games. If you just let me examine you and don''t plead guilty, the Holy Punishment might be lighter. Unfortunately, you are so stupid. Once I touch out the wine cup, maybe you will be whipped. "


    You know, lying to the emperor is a big crime.


    She whispered, her hand in her sleeve. But then, Lin Yumin''s look is greatly changed, looking at Bai ruotong unbelievably.


    "Did the lady find out?"


    White if Tong low voice, quietly toward her wink.


    "Aifei, what''s the matter?"


    See Lin Yumin''s finger has been in her cloud sleeve, yongsui emperor doubt question way.


    "Did you touch it? Now that I have touched it, how about showing it to you? "


    Bai asked.


    Lin Yumin, with a black face, takes out a white plum from Bai Rutong''s sleeve. There was an uproar.


    White plum?


    How could it be Baimei?


    Where did the wine go.


    She didn''t believe in evil, and groped toward her other cloud sleeve, but what she could feel was still a white plum.


    Bai Rutong smiles and inserts the plum in her hand into Lin Yumin''s bun. She raises her hand and puts the palm and the back of her hand in front of her and looks at it all over. Immediately, Bai ruotong said in a slow voice: "madam, look carefully!"


    She clenched her fists as soon as she spoke. The other hand overlapped in the palm of her hand. The next second, the wine cup appeared from her hand.

 Chapter 1229

    She went to her desk, poured the wine on the cup, and turned back to the emperor yongsui: "holy, what happened just now is the cooperation between ruotong and Niang Niang. In front of the banquet, the empress and Rutong told her that she wanted to please the emperor and add some fun to the banquet.


    I hope the emperor will not blame Rutong and Niang. "


    Lin Yumin clenched his hand and bit his teeth tightly. She did not expect that Bai ruotong could easily escape her frame. Is she prepared ahead of time to know that she is going to make trouble for her at the banquet?


    This woman''s mind is so terrible!


    "Aifei, is she telling the truth?" Emperor yongsui asked.


    Lin Yumin pulled out a smile: "yes, it''s all to please the emperor. I hope you don''t dislike the acting skills of my concubine."


    If she doesn''t admit it, it''s true that she just made trouble for Bai ruotong. Before the eyes of the public, she made it difficult for her to marry the princess. It was a joke. Although yongsui emperor is doting on her now, he is an emperor after all, and his heart is unfathomable. Maybe he''ll be suspicious, too.


    "I''ll reward you two when I get back to the palace. The song and dance just now is really boring, but Princess Dexin and Princess Lin really make me interesting."


    Emperor yongsui turned his anger into music, and the way to success.


    Empress Rongchen was very angry. She wonders why Lin Yumin is so good that she can''t help Bai ruotong. It turns out that these two bitches are the ones who act.


    She was really cheated by these two bitches.


    Bai ruotong returned to his seat. Jingyu was so worried that her palms were sweating. She put her arms around Bai ruotong''s shoulder and asked quietly, "just now, it was you and Lin Yumin..."


    "Will you believe it?"


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes. "Naturally, this woman wants to make me embarrassed in front of his highness, but her plan has failed. The person who can make me embarrassed has not been born yet."


    She gave a cold smile and took a bite of the fruit. Lin Yumin''s heart and hair are badly blocked. She wants to harm Bai ruotong, but she doesn''t expect that it will help her.


    It seems that in order to deal with Bai ruotong, we need to be cautious.


    Lin Yumin thinks so, do not know why, she feels scalp to itch suddenly. She pulled down the white plum on her head and put it on the tip of her nose. There was a faint smell of Medicine on the white plum.


    Lin Yumin is a doctor. He is proficient in medicine. Bai ruotong has a hand in Baimei.


    "My Lord, I''m not feeling well. Can I go back to camp first?"


    She whispered.


    "How''s Aifei?" Yongsui emperor worried.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. I''m just a little tired."


    Lin Yumin lowered his head and whispered back.


    After getting the promise from emperor yongsui, she got up and went back to the camp. As soon as she left, Bai ruotong found an excuse at random and followed.


    "Can you enjoy the taste of harming others?"


    Seeing that she bared her teeth and scratched her scalp, Bai Rutong asked questions with a smile.


    "How dare you poison me! Are you not afraid of me telling the Lord Lin Yumin''s eyebrows wrinkled into a Sichuan shape, gnashing teeth.


    "What do you say? Just now we two things in the eyes of the Lord can become a complete cooperation, if you tell the Lord poison, I die not to recognize, the Lord will be suspicious of you, contact us just fight against each other, he will think, why do you want to deliberately against me?


    Perhaps, he will think that the reason why you aim at me is from his Royal Highness Prince Rong. After all, you married from Prince Rong''s palace. "


    Bai ruotong analyzes with a smile, and there is no panic in his words.


    Lin Yumin took a breath of cold air. The woman pretended to be innocent in front of Gu Yanqing. In fact, the heart is extremely vicious.

 Chapter 1230

    "Bai ruotong, don''t think I lost to you like this!"


    Her teeth clenched and her delicate face twisted with anger. Bai ruotong covered his lips and said with a smile, "of course you didn''t lose to me. Look at you, why can''t you hide the fox''s tail?


    Now that you are married, you should be honest. With the emperor''s love for you now, you can be a princess in the future. Why should you expose your mind so quickly? "


    "Bai ruotong, don''t be so proud! Prince Rong doesn''t seem to tell you about the covenant between him and me. Do you think you can get Gu Yanqing''s heart for a lifetime?


    Don''t be paranoid. Prince Rong is just a whim to you. You come through. Your character and behavior are very new to Prince Rong. But Prince Rong is not an ordinary man. He has his own ambition. He will gradually find that you are useless to him. I am the woman who is really useful to him. Then his heart will really belong to me. "


    Lin Yumin''s eyes glowed red, and her fingers kept picking her scalp. As a result, her bun was in a mess. She simply scattered her bun and soaked her hair with water, which made her feel better.


    "Lin Yumin, do you think too much?"


    Bai ruotong chuckled as if he had heard some funny joke. "Even if Prince Rong just wanted me, even if he didn''t really care about me, why would he agree to you if he had a little affection for you?


    It''s you who really don''t understand. Prince Rong has no heart. To him, you are just a tool to use. Since it''s a tool, you can throw it away after using it. He won''t have half pity on you. "


    Bai ruotong patted her on the shoulder and sighed, "poor woman, why can''t you figure it out?"


    "You..."


    Lin Yumin was angry, and she didn''t know how to refute what she said. Bai ruotong sat on her bed and looked at her with a smile in her eyes. But she restrained her anger and sneered: "Bai Rutong, don''t be so confident with yourself. Don''t forget that you and I are in the same world. I can do whatever you can. If you don''t believe me, we''ll see. "


    Sure enough.


    If Lin Yumin asks for nothing else, she should be surprised and angry at this time. It seems that she knows in her heart that Gu Yanqing has no feelings for her.


    In that case, why did she go to the palace again? What is her purpose?


    Bai ruotong pursed her lips and squinted at the cunning woman in front of her. She suddenly felt that she knew nothing about Lin Yumin.


    Does she have only selfless dedication to Gu Yanqing?


    no Definitely not!


    She must have a plan.


    ¡­¡­


    in the woods.


    "Sha Sha!"


    The leaves clattered, and one prey after another fell in the merciless arrow feathers. Gu chenlian''s arrow feather and a reindeer shot. He drove his horse to take a closer look and found that the fallen prey was not the best.


    A touch of loss marked the corner of the eye.


    He never cared so much about overspending, just because he wanted to surpass Gu Yanqing. If he gets the top prize in the end, will Bai Rutong treat him differently?


    The thought of Bai ruotong made his heart ache. The woman, since she came to the paddock, has been looking at her as a stranger, turning a blind eye to his hot eyes. What''s more, he flirted with Gu Yanqing in front of him.


    He felt as if ten thousand ants were scratching his heart, but there was no way to solve it.

 Chapter 1231

    "Your Highness! Prince Rong''s men are coming


    Behind him came the voice of the bodyguard. Gu chenlian looked back and saw Gu Yanqing and Zhao Cheng riding with him. The original dark face was much more gloomy.


    "What are you doing here? We don''t find the best here. "


    Gu chenlian said.


    Gu Yanqing looked at him up and down, and did not speak.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Being watched closely by him, Gu chenlian always feels fluffy.


    "Do you think you''re being followed?"


    Gu Yanqing opened her thin lips and opened her mouth.


    "Yes." Gu chenlian said.


    "Found out who it was?" He asked.


    "Right in front of my palace, isn''t it you?" He made a shivering, good hunting, what did he come to find himself for? He hasn''t been bothering him lately.


    Gu Yanqing speechless: "Leng Beiyi can come to talk to you?"


    "No, what''s the matter? What does he want to do to the palace? "


    Gu chenlian again confused, also found that Gu Yanqing words are not right. His ink eyebrow slightly Cu rises, solemnly way.


    Gu Yanqing wants to open her mouth, but the sound of "daddada" horse''s hooves rings behind her ears. Looking back, he sees a guard coming in a panic.


    "Your Highness! His Royal Highness Prince Rong! No The bodyguard ran along the road.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The prince of Nuzhen has been shot!"


    "What did you say?"


    They almost spoke in unison. After looking at each other, they rode with the bodyguard. The bodyguard led them to the middle of the forest. The end was already full of people. Gu Yanqing got off the horse, and the crowd was divided into two sides automatically.


    Leng Beiyi lies in the middle of the crowd, with an arrow in his chest and blood in his mouth


    What happened suddenly caught everyone by surprise. Gu Yanqing immediately stopped bleeding for Leng Beiyi and carried him back to the camp.


    Gu chenlian followed him and wanted to ask, but he didn''t know what to ask.


    ¡­¡­


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The emperor of yongsui was furious and asked several questions. A moment ago, he was still tasting the wine. A moment later, he saw Leng Beiyi, covered with blood, was sent back by Gu Yanqing and others.


    The prince of Nuzhen was injured in Nanyuan. It''s a big deal.


    "If you go back to the holy place, my highness is hunting. Suddenly an arrow feather flies towards him. He can''t dodge and is hurt by the arrow feather."


    The reply was Leng Beiyi''s bodyguard, who had already turned pale with fright, and his voice was mixed with trembling.


    "Are you crazy! Who did it! Who on earth did it


    Emperor yongsui whisked away all the objects on the table, only to hear the "crackle" sound, and the wine pot and lamp were broken all over the ground.


    Bai ruotong and others rush to get the news. As soon as they get to the door with Jing Yu, they see the scene in front of them.


    "Holy, this arrow feather belongs to his Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    The imperial doctor who is dressing Leng Beiyi takes a look at Jianyu and tells him in a loud voice. With his voice, Gu Yanqing immediately became the target of public criticism.


    "Gu Yanqing, is that what you did?"


    Yongsui emperor''s hand trembled, pointing to Gu Yanqing and gritting his teeth.


    "It''s not my son who made it. I really lost one of my arrows before I went to the woods."


    Gu Yanqing did not hurry back.


    "If you lose one, why don''t you say it?" Emperor yongsui twisted his eyebrows.


    "My son is worried about scaring the snake."


    "What a worry. Is that what you''re worried about? I think you did it. You deceived me with a lie. Come on... "


    "Father, the second brother doesn''t seem to have lied," the fourth Prince Gu Yansheng came up at this time. He sniffed the arrow feather and got up and said, "the second brother''s arrow is covered with sheep''s blood. It should be fishy, but it''s not on the arrow feather."


    "Just like this, what does it represent?"


    Emperor yongsui snorted and asked.

 Chapter 1232

    This is the reason why Gu Yanqing didn''t want to talk. If at first he told yongsui emperor that he had lost one arrow feather, yongsui emperor would not give him a supplement, but would denounce him.


    Once the accident happened, he would bite him tightly. But he had already sat upright, waiting to see Gu Yanqing''s joke.


    "At least it can prove that before the accident, the second elder brother had found that the arrow feather was lost. Father, this matter needs to be investigated carefully. It has nothing to do with the second elder brother."


    Gu Yansheng asked.


    "Fourth, when did your relationship with second become better?"


    The emperor of yongsui narrowed his eyes and looked at them carefully. Gu Yansheng''s eyes sank slightly. He knew that when the emperor of yongsui asked about this, he was suspicious of him.


    "The emperor''s father, the son''s minister''s intention, is just for Nanyuan''s consideration. The second elder brother has the title of king of Baisheng battle in Nanyuan, which is bound to attract the envy and jealousy of others. My son thought that someone must have deliberately calculated this matter, so as to frame the second elder brother. "


    Gu Yansheng said.


    "Frame up? What did you frame him for? " How can emperor yongsui listen to his explanation and plea? It''s like a stone. As long as it''s a certain thing in his heart, he won''t give them the chance to refute.


    "My Lord, I also think that this matter has nothing to do with his Royal Highness Prince Rong. Please find justice for his Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    A minister came forward and agreed.


    "I agree."


    "I also agree."


    This is exactly what the emperor of yongsui did not want to see. Gu Yanqing had a minister''s heart in the court. As long as it was about him, there were always ministers to speak for him. He screwed up his eyebrows heavily, and the corner of his mouth curved into a sharp curve.


    After a while, he said: "even if it has nothing to do with Prince Rong, it is true that he lost his arrow feather. Shouldn''t he be responsible for it? "


    "My son should be responsible."


    Gu Yanqing agreed that he would not allow others to plead for him. Hearing this, Emperor yongsui laughed: "since you are willing to take responsibility, I am relieved. Come on! Drag Prince Rong down and hit the fifty boards again


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the old ministers heard this, they were all in an uproar. No matter whether it was related to Prince Rong or not, the emperor of yongsui would punish him severely. His hatred for Prince Rong is completely on the surface.


    Bai ruotong bites her teeth. She wants to plead for Gu Yanqing, but she also understands that if she pleads for Gu Yanqing, it will irritate the emperor of yongsui. Maybe even she and her brother will be involved in it, and the punishment for Gu Yanqing will be heavier.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of a sudden event, the first prize will be given up. Yongsui emperor where there are hunting mind, with ministers back to the South yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    It was dark, and the thick fog blocked the light of the sun. Holding a lantern, Lin Yumin goes into a more secluded cage, which is still cool in midsummer, but after autumn, the weather is getting colder and wetter.


    She stopped in front of a cell door, raised her eyes and looked at the cage, with her back to Bai Yinling outside the iron window.


    "Bai Yinling."


    She called.


    Bai Yinling did not look back, her body motionless sitting in place: "how can you come? To see my joke? "


    "See your joke? Well, why do I want to see your jokes? "


    Lin Yumin smiles low. She hands the lantern to the palace maid beside her, and lets the jailer open the prison door. The jailer was bribed by her early. At her command, he busily took out the key.


    "Now that something has happened to me, you are the happiest, aren''t you? Why do you have to pretend before my eyes? "


    Bai Yinling asked.

 Chapter 1233

    "Don''t you understand?"


    Lin Yumin walked with Jinlian step by step and approached her, "the woman who really wants to harm you is not me, but Bai Rutong. The happiest person for you to go to prison is not me, but her and Gu Yanqing.


    I told you that you are my best ally. It is clear that it was not me who put you in prison, but the two of them. "


    "What''s the point of saying that to me?"


    She sneered and did not waver in her words. Although she can''t fight the woman in front of her, Bai Yinling is not stupid. She understands the meaning of her words very well. Her purpose today is also very obvious. She wants to use her again because she has found something she can use.


    "Nature makes sense."


    Lin Yumin said with a smile. She stood up and went to Bai Yinling. Squatting down, stroking her slightly raised belly, "you can now have the opportunity to go out, and cooperation with you is the greatest significance to me."


    "You want to use me again?" Bai Yinling picks eyebrows.


    "Use?" Lin Yumin laughed, "why do you just think I''m using you? Why don''t you think about it? You can also use me. Don''t you hate Bai ruotong? That woman has reduced you to this situation. Don''t you have any hatred for her? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling did not answer.


    "I don''t know how you can make yourself pregnant, but since you are pregnant, it''s the best for you and me. It''s said that your highness believes that you are pregnant, so she has been pleading for you in front of the Empress Dowager and wants you to go back to the prince''s house and give birth to the baby, right? "


    She simply stated her original purpose and talked with her. Bai Yinling sneered. She noticed that the woman''s eyes were always in her abdomen, and her eyes were full of greed.


    "So, do you think I''m useful?" Bai Yinling picks eyebrows and says her original wish directly.


    "Yes, you do have a lot of use value. Your stomach is the best use value," Lin Yumin nodded. "If you cooperate with me again, you should understand that the woman I most want to frame is not you, so you should believe me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Yinling didn''t reply. Indeed, as Lin Yumin said, she didn''t want to give up, so she was willful again. She once again took advantage of Gu chenlian''s trust in her, but this was the last time. She had no expectation of the final result.


    ¡­¡­


    Rongqin palace.


    Bai ruotong has been sitting at the head of the bed, feeding Gu Yanqing porridge. His face is very pale, but his face is still pretty, not covered by his pale face. He was smiling all the time. Bai ruotong looked at him and could not help feeling a little fluffy.


    "You... What are you laughing at?"


    She couldn''t help asking.


    "I like to be fed by you." He came back.


    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    "Did you feed Gu chenlian?" He asked.


    "Are you still jealous of him? At that time, he just... Just refused to eat, so I just... I just fed him. "


    She was a little guilty. It was because of this that they were stiff for a long time.


    "I know."


    "Don''t you blame me for such a long time?" She bowed her head and dared not look into his eyes.


    At the beginning, she was a little softhearted because of Gu chenlian.


    Gu Yanqing shook his head: "I don''t blame you. I''m just a little envious."


    "What do you envy? When you couldn''t see before, didn''t I feed you one by one? "


    She was moved by his childishness. She suddenly felt that Gu Yanqing was so lovely that she had never seen him before.

 Chapter 1234

    "But still jealous."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai Rutong chuckled. She put down her chopsticks and approached him: "do you envy that too?"


    After she said that, she gave him a kiss on the cheek: "I''ve never done anything so intimate to Gu chenlian. Are you still jealous?"


    "Eat." He said.


    "What about that?"


    Then she gave him another kiss on the forehead.


    "Eat." He returned, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was bright. Bai ruotong knew that he had been cheated by him. He just wanted to be closer to him and kiss him.


    "You know when it''s time to tease me. You don''t know how worried I am about you."


    She gave him a soft sigh and hugged him. Fifty boards fell on him without a whine. How could this man''s endurance be so terrible. In his heart, isn''t there a trace of complaint.


    She worried about him, but she also loved him.


    "I know what you are worried about, but you can see that I''ve only got a few boards. It doesn''t matter. I''m willing to get as many boards as I have your worries." He said.


    "Can''t you stop worrying me?" Bai ruotong is speechless.


    "Your worry proves that you have a king in your heart and that you are happy." He is stubborn.


    "Is your highness coquetting with me?" White if Tong light smile a, speechless ask a way.


    "If you think I''m acting like a spoiler to you, then I''m the king."


    He came back.


    Bai ruotong was almost amused by this man. She lowered her head and shook: "there''s really no way to take you."


    She bowed her head and said, "Your Highness, it''s good to have a rest."


    "It''s getting late. Go back quickly."


    She is a woman. It''s not good for them to stay in his mansion until they have a family.


    "Don''t go back!" She tooted her lips and shook her head. "I''ll be here tonight with your highness, and I''ll go after you''re sure."


    "If you don''t go back, the old lady and general Bai will be worried." He said.


    "My brother knows I''m here. He won''t worry. When I came here, I already agreed with my brother. My brother said that he would help me cover for my grandmother." She said.


    "Then you..."


    Let her leave again, Gu Yanqing is really speechless. Bai ruotong threw himself into his arms and rubbed hard, "Your Highness, I don''t believe it. Your highness, you are willing to let me go. I''m reluctant to leave your highness anyway. "


    "I won''t let you go." Gu Yanqing stroked her head, gentle eyes slowly fell on her body. How could he let her go.


    Bai ruotong felt relieved and rubbed himself in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, the palace.


    Suddenly, more than ten people fell into the courtyard. The bodyguards in the courtyard had fallen asleep. They looked at each other for a few seconds and rushed into the room. Before the candle in the room was extinguished, they pulled out their long knives and thrust them into the man on the bed.


    "Wow!"


    Two crisp rings, an iron cage from the sky down, more than ten people surrounded. The doll on the bed had been pulled out of the straw and fell out of the bed.


    "Your Highness is right. If you don''t kill the prince, you will make it again."


    Zhao Cheng looked at them with a lantern in his eyes.


    I''ve been cheated!


    They exclaimed in their hearts, trying to push open the cage, but no matter how they pushed, it was useless.


    Zhao Cheng took them into the cellar of Rongqin palace, which was full of blood.


    "Who asked you to assassinate?"


    Zhao Cheng asked.


    The thought of what happened yesterday made him angry.

 Chapter 1235

    His highness did nothing wrong, but he was framed by villains and got 50 boards for nothing. He didn''t even have the basic kindness to treat these ten people.


    Although the killers were panicked, they kept their credit. Under the questioning of Zhao Cheng, they didn''t say a word.


    "What? You want to keep it from me? " Zhao Cheng said softly, "do you think you can''t find it without telling me? I advise you to speak well, or you will suffer later! "


    "Mr. Zhao, we all know that there is no way to survive if you fall into your hands. No matter what you want to do to us, we have a clear idea and will not resist. If you want to do it, do it."


    The leader is a middle-aged man. He sighs faintly and admits his life.


    "Do you really want to die?"


    Zhao Cheng''s eyes narrowed, and the intention of killing gradually emerged from the words. The man said nothing more and closed his eyes. But the next second, his head and body split away, blood dyed red on the ground.


    The remaining few people looked at Zhao Cheng so ruthless, heart can not help but tightly a cold. He actually did it.


    "What? Do you think I''m joking with you? I, Zhao Cheng, never tell lies. If you don''t tell lies, the end will be worse than this man. He is still free, but you are not sure. "


    He has a clear mind. These men are trained killers. The usual way is to pry a truth from them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The killers bowed their heads in silence, and their timid fingers trembled slightly. But compared with such fear and fear, they still choose to be silent.


    Zhao Cheng went to the second person and asked, "don''t you say that?"


    "We... We dare not say it, my Lord! I hope you can... "


    He wanted to intercede, but before his words were heard, the sword in Zhao Cheng''s hand had pierced the man''s chest.


    When people saw this scene, they were all in a cold sweat. Zhao Chengru can be anything has never happened in general, calm to the third and fourth person.


    He took the knife and fell, one by one, his head fell to the ground. When he went to the fifth person, a scream suddenly rang out of the door: "ah!!"


    "Poop."


    Then came the sound of a woman falling to the ground. Zhao Cheng rushed to the past and found that the fallen woman was Qi''er.


    He calmed down and left the cellar with Kiel in his arms.


    An hour later, Qi''er slowly woke up. She looked at Zhao Cheng. Her face sank and she shrank back.


    "Scared you?" Asked Zhao Cheng.


    Qi''er swallowed a mouthful of saliva, shook her head, but then nodded. She was really scared just now. It was a midnight snack for Zhao Cheng, but I didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    "Think I''m terrible?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.


    "Why did bodyguard Zhao kill them?"


    Qi''er asked in a low voice.


    "How can I ask the truth if I don''t kill them?" Zhao Cheng returned.


    Qi''er lowers her head. She just saw the blood all over the floor. She is scared, but she also understands that she has delayed Zhao Cheng''s work.


    "I''m sorry, bodyguard Zhao. I... I should have influenced you? Are you interrupting the trial because of me? I''m all right now. Go quickly. "


    Kyle''s guilty way.


    Although his way of interrogation is like hell, Qi''er still feels guilty. If she had not burst in suddenly, she would not have interrupted Zhao Cheng''s trial. It was she who delayed Zhao Cheng.

 Chapter 1236

    Zhao Cheng slightly a Leng, he did not expect Qi''er will say this. I thought I scared her, but I didn''t expect that she apologized instead, which made Zhao Cheng feel a little embarrassed.


    "No... no..."


    Qi''er''s face is very bad. It''s blue and purple. It seems that she was scared a lot just now. Can comfort a girl Zhao Cheng and not, he is five big three rough, seldom talk with the woman.


    "Bodyguard Zhao, I know you are comforting me, but I''m really OK. Please go back quickly."


    She was really afraid that she would delay Zhao Cheng.


    "No, I''ll stay here." Zhao Cheng shook his head and said slowly. Qi''er was slightly stunned and looked up at him: "you... You stay here?"


    "You don''t look well. I''m worried about something." Zhao Cheng explained.


    Qi Er''s heart is warm. He... Worried about her?


    The smile of the corner of the mouth can''t help floating, but the next second, Zhao Cheng''s words let her return to the ground: "you... Don''t get me wrong, I have no other idea, you follow the princess to the mansion, you are very important to the princess, if you have something to do with your body, I can''t explain it to Prince Rong."


    Qi''er gathered her smile and was disappointed. It turned out that everything was just her own fantasy.


    How can Zhao Cheng care about such a little girl? He is the bodyguard of Prince Rong and has a bright future in the future. And she is nothing, nothing


    Thinking about this, Qi''er''s loss in the corner of her eyes is more intense.


    After Zhao Cheng left, orange rushed to the next room. She is preparing to wash water for Bai ruotong. As soon as Qi''er faints, she comes here in a hurry.


    As soon as she walked into the room, she saw Qi''er shrugging her head and staring at her with a mouth full of depression: "sister orange, why are you here?"


    "What are you thinking? Why is it so bitter? " Orange sat beside her and tucked in the bedding for her. "I just heard that you suddenly fainted. How are you now? How are you? Will something happen? "


    "Don''t worry, sister orange. I have nothing to do. I just saw blood and fainted. But now I''m much better. " Said Kiel.


    Hearing this, orange nodded and sat beside her: "Why are you so depressed? Did bodyguard Zhao come just now and say something to you? "


    She clearly knows Qi''er''s mind, she is smiling all day, can let her worry in this life is afraid that only Bai Rutong and Zhao Cheng two people. She likes Zhao Cheng. Bai ruotong and cheng''er both know it. Qi''er doesn''t say it, but her expression can be seen clearly.


    "Nothing... Didn''t say anything..." Qi Er lowered her head and stammered.


    "Kiel, do you take me as your sister? Why do you have to keep something from me? "


    "Naturally, I regard you as my sister. It''s just... It''s just my worry that no one can help me..."


    Qi''er sighed, holding her cheek and Bangzi.


    "Then tell me. Maybe I can help you? If you don''t tell me, I''ll never find a way


    Said orange.


    "I said, you can''t laugh at me!"


    Qi Er eyes a bright, orange is a smart woman, than her smart ten million times, if orange, maybe really can come up with what way.


    Orange nodded with a smile and listened carefully to her telling everything. Qi''er is still a little shy, and her words are full of pitfalls, but with their tacit understanding, orange still understands the meaning of her words.

 Chapter 1237

    "So, you think bodyguard Zhao doesn''t like you, and then you''re depressed?"


    Orange smiles to sum up.


    "Sister orange, don''t laugh at me!" Qi son slightly some flustered, red face way.


    "You can rest assured that the young lady has already had an idea to betroth you to Zhao Shiwei."


    Orange took her hand and gently comforted her. Qi''er blinked and looked at Orange in amazement.


    "Do you really think you can hide your little worries from Miss? Miss takes us both as sisters. Naturally, she has to think about your future. " Orange whispered softly.


    "Miss, do you really... Really mean that?"


    Bai ruotong once teased her and Zhao Cheng, but Qi''er was just joking when Bai ruotong was. But did not expect her heart actually have a good plan for her, Qi Er''s heart a little touched.


    "But Qi''er, if bodyguard Zhao didn''t want to marry you, what would you do?" Asked orange.


    "If bodyguard Zhao doesn''t want to marry me, I''ll..." Qi''er swallowed, "I''ll give up. If you meet another lover in the future, remarry... Remarry is it... "


    She also knows that this is the best way, but when orange said this, Qi Er''s heart still can''t help a little pain.


    She won''t force Zhao Cheng to like it, because feelings can''t be forced.


    "It''s good to know, but it''s just the truth I want you to understand. Well, don''t think about it any more. It''s useless to think about it so much. You''re scared today. Have a good rest. Let''s talk about it tomorrow, OK?"


    Asked orange.


    Qi Er cleverly nodded, no more words.


    ¡­¡­


    At that end, orange comforts Qi''er and goes back to the kitchen to prepare hot water. She takes the water back to the main hospital to take off makeup and wash for Bai ruotong. After thinking about it, she decided to tell Bai Rutong about it.


    "Miss, Qi''er is already hairpin. When are you going to marry her to Zhao Shiwei?"


    Asked orange.


    "Is Kiel worried?" Bai Rutong asked.


    "She doesn''t dare to worry. It''s just that I''m looking at her devotion to bodyguard Zhao, so I''ll ask miss you for her." Orange shook her head and said with a bitter smile.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "I''ll ask your highness later. If your highness agrees, it''s better to decide the marriage earlier. Qi''er is still young now, and it''s not good if her mind is always on Zhao Cheng. If Zhao Cheng had a man of her heart, wouldn''t she wait for nothing? "


    The bought maidservants must be 18 years old before they can go out to get married, some even later. Bai ruotong is reluctant to delay Qi''er, but this is Nanyuan''s law, and she has no way to change it.


    "Now that it''s so late, does the young lady want to go to see her Royal Highness Prince Rong?"


    Orange son stares round apricot eye, ask.


    "How about later? Your Highness has not yet fallen asleep. If he does not sleep, how can I sleep? " Bai ruotong mumbled, his words were a bit shy.


    "Don''t go in alone, come out in two." Orange son intentionally pulls a voice, tease a way.


    "What two come out?" Bai Rutong was puzzled.


    Orange covered her lips with a smile, pointed to her stomach and said, "I mean you don''t have a baby."


    "Poof..."


    Bai ruotong, who was gargling, spouted out a mouthful directly. It seems that she is so kind to her that she dares to say anything.


    "Do you think I am such a person without moral integrity?" Bai ruotong patted her on the arm and complained.


    "Of course miss is not, but his Royal Highness Prince Rong is not sure. After all, you have been thinking about Miss for three years."


    Orange pick eyebrow, smile way.

 Chapter 1238

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    White if tong mouth slightly a smoke, she suddenly feel that although orange face looks pure, but the heart is very black.


    "Come on, miss. Don''t be wiped out." Orange winked at her and left the room with the copper basin.


    This orange


    Bai ruotong sighs with speechless breath. She stretches back and walks to the door.


    Before Gu Yanqing fell asleep, he saw Bai ruotong enter. He put down his tea cup and propped himself up from the bed: "little girl, why did you come here suddenly?"


    Looking at his face, Bai ruotong thought about what orange had just said to her. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and didn''t know what to say for a moment. She pursed her lips and looked at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, I have something to say to you."


    "What do you want to say?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Bodyguard Zhao, is he alone now?" She said tentatively. Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned and nodded: "he had married a wife before, but in the end he left. The wife didn''t really love him. It was helpless to marry him. Zhao Cheng was compassionate, so she took the initiative to leave. "


    "Is there anyone he likes now?" Bai asked.


    "Well, why did you mention him all of a sudden?" Gu Yanqing asked. Bai ruotong sat on the couch and muttered: "Qi''er is very old. I want to make a marriage for her. I think about it. Now the best candidate is Zhao Shiwei. If your highness agrees, it''s good. If your highness doesn''t agree..."


    "Why don''t you agree? If the little girl wants to do, I will give my full support. "


    Gu Yanqing encircled her waist and said softly. Bai Rutong choked, blinked and looked at him: "so, your highness agreed to this marriage?"


    "Zhao Cheng is indeed a rare good husband. Qi''er has been with you all the time and is loyal to you. You should have her in your heart. You can rest assured that I will talk about it with Zhao Cheng when I have time tomorrow. "


    Gu Yanqing readily promised. Bai ruotong smiles from the corner of her mouth. She did not expect that Gu Yanqing could agree so readily. Zhao Cheng is a first-class bodyguard. He has a bright future in the future. He works as a bodyguard here for Gu Yanqing and will be promoted to work with the royal family in the future.


    However, Qi''er is just a maid. Her family background is not as good as Zhao Cheng''s. she thought Gu Yanqing would not agree with this. She never thought that he was so straightforward, which made Bai Rutong have no idea.


    "What if bodyguard Zhao doesn''t agree?" Bai Rutong asked uneasily.


    "What''s the right of him to disagree? If he really does not agree, the king will cut off his head. " Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong said something. Is this guy telling the truth or lies?


    "I''m serious with you. Don''t joke with me!" She complained. Gu Yanqing nodded her nose: "I didn''t lie to you either!"


    "Bodyguard Zhao is loyal to you. Don''t you really want to kill him?" Bai ruotong''s eyes are round. Gu Yanqing is a man of no choice. His words make people feel cold.


    "What if I kill you? Can''t I kill you? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "If Zhao Shiwei doesn''t agree with the marriage, his highness doesn''t want to do anything to Zhao Shiwei. The relationship is originally between two people. If Zhao Shiwei doesn''t like Qi''er, I''ll just find another husband for her."


    Bai ruotong''s heart trembled at his words. Gu Yanqing''s words are not like lying. Gu Yanqing nodded: "little girl, you should settle down and leave everything to my king. Zhao Cheng will marry Qi''er willingly. "

 Chapter 1239

    Bai ruotong blinked, lowered his head to think for half a month, and nodded: "then I believe your Highness''s words. It''s too late, and I should leave. Your highness, rest early. "


    "Just go?"


    She got up to leave, but Gu Yanqing grabbed her wrist first. Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and he couldn''t help thinking of orange''s words. Originally she felt fearless. Because she knew that Gu Yanqing was a gentleman and would not do anything to her. Can be orange so a make, white if Tong''s in the heart but have no bottom again.


    "So... What does your highness want to do?" She choked and asked Gu Yanqing.


    "Go to sleep with me." As soon as he stretched out his hand, Bai ruotong fell into his arms again. Although he was hurt, it did not prevent him from being intimate with her. Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" and subconsciously pushed Gu Yanqing away.


    "Hiss..."


    Gu Yanqing was so pushed by her hand, directly hit the wall behind her heavily, the wound on her back pulled hard pain. White if Tong Zhang Yuan eye, exclaim: "Your Highness... You... You are all right?"


    She... She didn''t mean it.


    She was just a little nervous just now. Gu Yanqing angry at her: "what are you afraid of?"


    "Nothing... Nothing... I''m just... I''m just..." she stammered, blushed and couldn''t tell why. Gu Yanqing sighed, supporting the pain on her body and protecting her in her arms: "little girl, do you think that I want to do something bad to you? I''m seriously injured now. Even if I have the heart, I don''t have the courage. "


    Bai ruotong was caught in his heart. He lowered his head and muttered with a guilty heart: "it''s all orange''s fault. If it wasn''t for her nonsense in front of me, how could I have misunderstood your highness..."


    "What did she say to you?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and asked in a shallow voice.


    "She... She said..." Bai ruotong swallowed, and took orange''s words to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing, after listening to this, is really going to laugh and cry. He didn''t expect that this little girl should treat herself like this. But there is something wrong with him. He is not kind to the little girl.


    "There''s nothing wrong with orange''s words. I really have this in mind." His deep mellow voice sounded low in front of her ears, "but now, I don''t have such ability."


    "I''m wrong..." Bai ruotong pursed his lips, lowered his eyes and dared not look at Gu Yanqing again.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a quiet night. The next day, Bai ruotong left Gu Yanqing''s bedroom under the eyes of orange''s snickering. After a little washing, he went back to the West Marquis''s house. Gu Yanqing just got up. After changing the injury, Zhao Cheng walked into the room.


    "Your Highness, a confession has been made."


    He reported straight to the point.


    "What did you confess?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    "The man said that he was a member of the prime minister''s house, and his actions were ordered by the prime minister."


    Zhao Cheng replied.


    Gu Yanqing narrowed her eyes slightly when she heard this.


    "Your Highness, do you want to report this to the emperor?" Seeing that Gu Yanqing didn''t reply, Zhao Cheng asked again.


    He really wanted to clear Gu Yanqing''s grievances. When he thought about it, he found it hard to calm down. Gu Yanqing''s injustice is seen in people''s eyes, but the emperor of the Sui Dynasty never saw it.


    "Don''t use it first. Prime Minister Murong dares to do so just because he''s not afraid that our king will tell his father about it. If our king tells us, we won''t get any benefits, on the contrary, we will make them more rampant."


    Gu Yanqing saw it thoroughly. Before he had absolute evidence, the emperor of yongsui would not believe his words.

 Chapter 1240

    Prime Minister Murong


    He wanted to let him go because of his son''s kindness to him. What''s more, he is Gu Yixiu''s real grandfather. But he again and again against himself, it seems that he must be under the pain of the killer.


    "Zhao Cheng, let''s not talk about this. I want to talk about it with you." Gu Yanqing lowered her anger and sighed slightly, aiming her eyes at Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng blinked and looked at Gu Yanqing, "what does your highness want to say to his subordinates?"


    "Do you want to get married?"


    Gu Yanqing took a sip of tea and asked.


    Zhao Cheng was stunned: "Your Highness, what did you do with your subordinates?"


    "I want to make a marriage for you, but I don''t know if it''s in your mind, so I want to ask you what your mind is going to do."


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    "If your Highness has a suitable candidate, he will agree." Zhao Cheng light return way. He has no other requirements for marriage, and he has no one to care about. He has no father or mother. Now that he is following Gu Yanqing, he follows Gu Yanqing''s arrangement.


    "What do you think of Kiel?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Miss Kiel? Does your highness mean to let girl Kiel marry her subordinates? "


    Zhao Cheng was surprised.


    "What? Don''t want to marry? "


    "No, as long as it''s arranged by your highness, my subordinates are willing to listen. Is it just that my subordinates are busy all day, will they be wronged by Miss Qi''er? "


    Zhao Cheng hesitated a little. After all, Qi''er is a good girl. He is afraid that he will be wronged if he follows her.


    "Just accompany her more. What I want to ask is, would you like to?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Nature is willing." Zhao Chenghui.


    "Do you like her?"


    "Like it?" Zhao Cheng blinked, pursed his lips, thought for a moment, shook his head, and then nodded, "if you like it, yes, but if it''s like your highness and the princess, my subordinates... I don''t know how to answer."


    He is not affectionate to Qi''er. When Gu Yanqing doesn''t mention Qi''er to him, he just regards her as Bai ruotong''s maid.


    "So it was decided." Gu Yanqing did not force him, nodded, and then said, "after Qi''er is 18, I will let you marry her."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng nodded.


    Gu Yanqing no longer spoke much, put on the official robe and left Rongqin palace.


    On the court hall, there was a look of awe. Civil and military officials are around, waiting for emperor yongsui to go to court.


    Emperor yongsui didn''t sleep well these two days, and black and blue appeared under his eyes. He walked into the main hall, looked down at the civil and military officials, and sat on the Dragon chair with a cold look.


    "You must have known about yesterday?"


    Yongsui emperor sternly asked. None of the civil and military officials was willing to speak up. Since Leng Beiyi was assassinated, Nanyuan was in a state of confusion. Leng Beiyi is a Jurchen, and the person who hurt him must be Nanyuan. If this matter is not handled properly, a war between the two countries is inevitable.


    "Prince Rong, what''s your opinion?"


    Seeing the silence, Emperor yongsui looked at Gu Yanqing.


    "If you go back to your father, the killers have all been captured, and they have committed suicide in prison."


    Gu Yanqing light return way.


    "Did they not confess?" Emperor yongsui asked.


    "No," Gu Yanqing replied, "they have a very strong temperament. No matter what kind of punishment they use, they are not willing to confess."


    He didn''t tell the truth, and he couldn''t tell the truth.


    "Yes? Is there no confession, or is it that you have killed it? " Emperor yongsui sneered, but his eyes were surprisingly cold. Gu Yanqing''s words he will not believe half a sentence, even if he said the truth, he will take it as a lie.

 Chapter 1241

    "I don''t understand what my father said." Gu Yanqing didn''t look half flustered and calm.


    One side of Gu chenlian squint at him, but his heart is beating Xiaojiu. The emperor of yongsui intentionally said this in the court hall for the purpose of ridiculing Gu Yanqing. No matter what Gu Yanqing said, he couldn''t get good fruit here.


    "You don''t understand? You really don''t understand what happened between you and Leng Beiyi? "


    The emperor of yongsui leaned on the back of his back and made a sarcastic remark.


    "I hope my father will make it clear." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Come on! Bring up Bai Yinling! "


    Emperor yongsui called, and everyone''s heart sank. Bai Yinling? Isn''t Bai Yinling the prince''s Liangyuan? At the beginning, they were put into prison by Emperor yongsui and Empress Dowager for their children''s affairs.


    Hundred officials think so, eyes can not help looking at Gu chenlian, Gu chenlian''s face sink to the extreme, nodded.


    With the help of the eunuch, Bai Yinling enters the main hall. Her face is much thinner. She must have suffered a lot in prison. Her beautiful face is like a withering Narcissus without any vitality.


    "Bai Yinling, you said you have the truth to tell me. What truth do you have?"


    Yongsui emperor asked.


    "If you go back to the emperor, Yinling knows who killed the prince Nuzhen." Bai Yinling bit her lip and gave a deep reply. Emperor yongsui narrowed his eyes and raised a smile at the corner of his mouth


    "All this was calculated by his Royal Highness Prince Rong. He personally killed the prince Nuzhen, and pretended that it was someone else who killed him. I hope the emperor can tell you that Prince Rong did everything by himself."


    Bai Yinling''s voice is weak, but every word is beating people''s heart and soul. They don''t understand, Bai Yinling is just a prisoner, why the emperor will suddenly let her to testify in the palace. Their eyes moved down to the belly of Bai Yinling.


    Take a breath, and the civil and military officials will guess the truth.


    i see.


    Gu Yanqing''s face was still light, as if what Bai Yinling said was other people''s affairs, which had nothing to do with him. He was not half afraid or half flustered. He just looked down at Bai Yinling coldly and listened to her words with tight lips.


    "What evidence do you have?" Emperor yongsui asked.


    "The prince of Nuzhen came to Nanyuan for his younger sister. When he was on a tour of the emperor, it was the prince of Nuzhen who sent someone to assassinate him. This is something you know clearly. The prince of Nuzhen kidnaps her and even obliterates her memory with Wushan.


    He gave his little sister a new name, and what''s more, she became his princess. His Royal Highness Prince Rong immediately sent his elder brother and the son of Ningguo to save people, and saved his younger sister from the hands of the prince Nuzhen. "


    Bai Yinling said slowly, her vivid words seemed to be what she saw with her own eyes. The officials listened to this as if they were listening to an absurd story.


    If Princess Dexin had an affair with the prince Nuzhen, did Princess Dexin not commit the crime of death?


    "That''s why Prince Rong wants to kill Prince Nuzhen." Baiyinling road.


    "Prince Rong, what she said is true?" Emperor yongsui raised his eyebrows and asked.


    He didn''t look half surprised. He must have had a private talk with Bai Yinling when he asked about it. Now let Bai Yinling say this in front of all the officials, just want to make Bai ruotong innocent, and let Gu Yanqing be ashamed.


    "Who are you listening to?" Gu Yanqing asked.

 Chapter 1242

    His vision falls to Bai Yinling. If Bai Yinling only does harm to him, there will be no anger in his words. But she has slandered the little girl. Gu Yanqing''s eyes have already risen to kill anger. He would like to hold her throat in the palace and question her severely.


    "Yinling once did a wrong thing. When the prince of Nuzhen came to Nanyuan, he asked Yinling for help. He said he wanted to get his little sister. Because the prince''s Royal Highness is fond of her little sister, Yinling has lost her intelligence for a moment. She agrees to help him get her and let her go back to Nuzhen with him. "


    Bai Yinling said calmly. Now that she''s out, she won''t want to live well. It''s better to be a broken jade than a broken one. She has lost everything and is not afraid to fight with Gu Yanqing.


    "Bai Yinling! What are you talking about? "


    Gu Chen Lian hears this words, low voice roars a way. He can understand Bai Yinling''s hatred, because she has her own offspring, but he can''t forgive her for insulting Bai ruotong.


    "Your Highness, Yinling didn''t lie. What Yinling said is true." Baiyinling road.


    "So, have you been in touch with Leng Beiyi long ago?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Yes." She came back.


    "As the concubine of Prince Nanyuan, you are connected with Prince Nuzhen, who voluntarily tells you everything and is so honest with you?"


    Gu Yanqing asked again.


    "Yes." Bai Yinling nodded again.


    "Father, can you believe this woman''s words?" Gu Yanqing sneered and looked back at yongsui emperor. If emperor yongsui believed this kind of words, he would have nothing more to say.


    "I believe it." Yongsui emperor road.


    "What about treason?" Gu Yanqing smiles and asks.


    "Now it''s not her crime, it''s your crime. When you ask these questions, do you think that Bai Yinling''s words are true? Bai ruotong was married when she was Nuzhen?"


    Yongsui emperor did not let him go. Compared with Bai Yinling, what he mainly did was to let his son understand who was the leader of Nanyuan. He wants to step his self-esteem into the dust.


    "If Tong is innocent, the story about the princess is nothing. How can we say it without evidence?" Gu Yanqing laughs, "at the beginning of the assassination, my father was also at the scene. Ruotong was tied up to save his grandmother.


    It was also with the permission of the emperor''s grandmother that the children''s ministers went to rescue Rutong. As for the matter of innocence, when Er Chen went, Leng Biyi didn''t ask ruotong to marry him as his wife, nor did he insult ruotong''s innocence. Everything was done by Bai Yinling''s nonsense. His father would rather believe a piece of nonsense without evidence than his words. Er Chen has nothing to say. This crime, er Chen won''t admit, nor let ruotong admit. "


    He sneered, his words were light, but he was not angry. Emperor yongsui wanted to tear his face with him on purpose. In this case, why should he care about his identity.


    "Gu Yanqing, you!" Emperor yongsui''s face was so ferocious that he glared at him. Gu Yanqing did not move, coldly arched his hand and said: "my son will leave first!"


    "It''s still in the upper court. Where do you want to go... Come on! Stop him! Stop him


    Yongsui emperor suddenly stood up and saw that Gu Yanqing was going to leave. He quickly called someone to stop him. But as soon as the bodyguards approached Gu Yanqing, they were dissuaded by his fierce eyes. The emperor of yongsui was so angry that he trembled. This was the first time that Gu Yanqing didn''t see his old father in his eyes. Although they had been at odds with each other, Gu Yanqing still had great respect for him.


    Unexpectedly, his fox tail was still exposed.


    After Gu Yanqing left, Emperor yongsui trembled: "what are you doing here! Didn''t you see him go? Why didn''t anyone stop him! "

 Chapter 1243

    All the officials looked at each other, and no one dared to speak. Gu chenlian wanted to catch up with him, but he just took two steps. He heard a "Hua La" sound behind him. He looked back. Emperor yongsui suddenly fainted and foamed.


    "Father


    There was no time to think about it. Gu chenlian went up to investigate the body of emperor yongsui.


    ¡­¡­


    So busy down, back to the prince''s house is late at night. Gu chenlian didn''t go back to his room to have a rest, so he called Bai Yinling into the hall for questioning.


    "What happened today? Do you really agree with Leng Yinyi? "


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "Yes." Bai Yinling nodded.


    "Bai Yinling, Bai Yinling, I really misunderstood you. I thought you would change your face after you came out. I didn''t expect that you were as cruel as ever. What do you want to do? Is it against Bai ruotong or against our palace? "


    At the beginning, when he went to visit Bai Yinling in prison, Bai Yinling told him that she already had his flesh and blood in her abdomen. Although Gu chenlian was shocked, he still sent the imperial doctor to feel her pulse.


    After Bai Yinling entered the mansion, he touched her three times. The first two times were when she first entered the mansion, and the last time was when he was drunk and mistook Bai Yinling for Bai ruotong. I didn''t expect that this woman was directly pregnant with his flesh and blood.


    But in order to keep the child, Bai Yinling suffered in prison, but he also saw in his eyes, so he wanted to save her. Anyway, since she is pregnant with his child, he should be responsible for the fetus in her womb.


    But did not expect, her disposition does not have the slightest convergence.


    "Are you blaming me?"


    White Yin Ling lifts Mou, cold of interrogate a way.


    "What if I blame you? Shouldn''t I blame you? How long are you going to kill Bai ruotong? You know her position in the heart of this palace, but you still have to do harm to her. Bai Yinling, how evil is your heart? Why do we have to do this.


    "Gu chenlian, I''m not a vicious person. Everything I do is for you. I don''t want to see you bewitched by Bai ruotong all the time. That woman doesn''t like you at all, and she doesn''t have you in her heart.


    Do you know why I dare to destroy her innocence today? Because this woman has already lost her innocence. She tells Leng Biyi that she is pregnant with Gu Yanqing''s child. She is crazy about Gu Yanqing and even ignores her innocence for him.


    Such a woman, where is worthy of your love? I''m the right woman for you. My heart belongs to you completely. Why do you have to pursue a woman who shouldn''t belong to you


    Her words are very exciting. Now she has no way to survive. When the emperor yongsui reacts, she will surely be punished for her death. Now she has to put all her eggs in one basket to eradicate Gu chenlian''s future troubles and completely wipe out Gu Yanqing.


    "What did you say? Ruotong is already pregnant? "


    Gu chenlian can''t set channel. Bai ruotong would never be such a person, and she would never do such a thing.


    "You don''t believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can ask her personally, and she will tell you all the answers one by one. After all, she knows that you are reluctant to let her die, and you will hide it for her. "


    Bai Yinling''s smile with a touch of despair, Gu chenlian is really stupid to the extreme, for such a woman, he can love infatuated.


    "Bai Yinling, if you lie to our palace, do you know the consequences?"


    He gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 1244

    "Do you think... I still have the capital to lie in front of you?"


    Bai Yinling closed her eyes, and a drop of crystal tears fell from the corner of her eyes. This man always does not understand what he means to himself, and he does not know how many wrong things he has done for him.


    "Even so, what can we do? She had an engagement with her second brother. "


    His fingers clenched "cluck" sound, even words, but also gnash from the mouth. Even so, he did not want to admit how much he felt in front of Bai Yinling.


    "Your Highness, what you can do now is to start as soon as possible. The emperor''s body is getting worse day by day. Don''t look at his spirit a few days ago. It''s just a reflection.


    Today, in the temple, you should also see clearly that the holy body is really not good. Now that you have done so many wrong things, the Holy One may not recall your crown prince at the last moment. You must seize the opportunity to pursue and eradicate Prince Rong thoroughly.


    I know that your heart is still yearning for the position of the ninth five. You don''t love Bai ruotong as much as Prince Rong. Even if you lose her, you will be sad for a while, but it''s just sad for a while. You won''t be sad for a long time.


    Long pain is better than short pain. Your highness should make up his mind earlier. "


    Gu chenlian is too indecisive. He doesn''t know what he wants as well as Gu Yanqing. That''s why he keeps losing.


    He has been pursuing Bai ruotong for such a long time. The woman is like a stone that can''t enter the water. No matter what method Gu chenlian uses, she can''t be moved.


    Gu chenlian tensed his lips and was silent for a moment. He looked at Bai Yinling''s belly: "do you really have children in your stomach? You didn''t cheat me? "


    Although she looks like she is pregnant, and the imperial doctor has diagnosed her pulse, she really looks like a pregnant person, but Gu chenlian''s heart is still a little worried. He was cheated by Bai Yinling so many times, it is inevitable that he will feel uneasy.


    "It''s true. I can lie about anything, but only in this way, I will never cheat your highness. I really have your Highness''s flesh and blood in my belly, so even for the sake of my baby, you should make up your mind as soon as possible."


    She said, caressing his hand to her belly. She put all her eggs in one basket and devoted all her opportunities to this child. She must make use of this child to help Gu chenlian.


    To help Gu chenlian is to help herself.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    Lin Yumin looks at the man on the Dragon bed. He is so old that he can easily hold his pulse and let him die in his own hands.


    Her hand slowly toward the man close, like a curse in general, killing blood boiling in the body.


    "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, an angry rebuke interrupted her behavior. She raised her eyes and looked at the empress Rongchen who suddenly appeared behind her. With a smile on her lips, she stood up respectfully: "see empress."


    "What did you want to do to the Lord just now?"


    Her little action did not escape the eyes of empress Rongchen. She looked at yongsui emperor who was sleeping well, and then at Lin Yumin, and asked coldly.


    "I just want to help the emperor tuck in the bedding. What does the queen think?" Lin Yumin chuckled and asked haughtily.


    "You are going to kill the Lord."


    She is not a question, she said in a positive tone.


    She was absolutely right just now, Lin Yumin''s body, appeared a obliteration.


    "What does the queen mean? Well, why should I attack the saint? If you want to slander me, you also need to find a suitable excuse. What is this


    Lin Yumin looks aggrieved and steps back.

 Chapter 1245

    But the irritability of the corner of her mouth is easily captured by Empress Rongchen.


    "Lin Yumin, are you flustered now?" Empress Rongchen asked, "because the body of the emperor is getting weaker and weaker day by day. If you drive the crane to the west, your position will not be protected? So you want to kill the holy one before he gives an edict, right


    Although the emperor has set up a prince, everything has to be done according to the last edict. Who is the last heir? Everything has not been cut off.


    "I can''t understand the meaning of the empress. It''s just the empress''s guess. It has nothing to do with me." Lin Yumin did not rush back.


    Even if the queen saw it, there was no one else here. Even if she wanted to say, in the eyes of emperor yongsui, her words were nothing more than planting and framing.


    Empress Rongchen took a breath, clenched her fingers into a fist and put it into her palm. She looked at the woman in front of her. Her eyes seemed to be filled with poison. She wanted to poison her to death. She really hates this woman. She is like a thorn to herself. She often pricks her eyes, which makes her unbearable.


    "Empress, the emperor woke up once this morning, but the emperor said that he didn''t want to see you. Please leave here and don''t annoy the emperor."


    Lin Yumin waved his hand and asked to leave.


    "Where is my palace?" She said, "this palace is the master of the harem. You want to let this palace go. Lin Yumin, what do you think you are? Do you has the final say in this palace?


    "What she said... Doesn''t count... What I said... Does it count?"


    There was a weak sound on the Dragon bed. The queen moved her mind and looked up at the dragon. The emperor of yongsui sat up from the bed with his body propped up. His eyes fell on the queen coldly, as if he were looking at a stranger.


    "Emperor, are you awake?"


    Lin Yumin greets him with a smile, serving tea and water. She helped emperor yongsui to sit at the head of the bed and said to him along his back: "the doctor said that you should move less now."


    "What are you doing here? Why don''t you go Instead of responding to Lin Yumin, yongsui emperor ordered the empress to leave. It seemed that he didn''t want to see this woman for a moment.


    "Holy, what do you want to do?" Empress Rong Chen can''t bear it any longer. This man is so cool to himself, but he gives all his tenderness to the woman who has only been in the palace for a month.


    "I will let you go!"


    See empress not move, forever Sui emperor called again.


    "If I don''t leave, it''s my duty to take care of the emperor. Holy, you don''t know that this woman has killed you. She wants to kill you. You can''t be cheated by this woman, and you can''t leave this woman with you any more. She doesn''t have a good heart for you! "


    The queen said excitedly.


    She is the one who cares about the life and death of emperor yongsui most. Compared with the prince, she spends the most on emperor yongsui, but this man doesn''t understand her at all. He seemed tired of her.


    So what did she do wrong? What''s wrong with her except that she''s old?


    Yes, she admitted that she didn''t teach the prince well, so that everything is not as good as his mind. But all this is the prince''s fault. How can we blame her mother?


    She laid hands on those concubines in the palace just because she didn''t want to let the emperor of yongsui look away from her.


    Did she do something wrong?


    Did she do something wrong to keep her husband?


    Why does she keep her husband away from her.

 Chapter 1246

    "The Lord has let you go. What are you doing here?"


    With the support of emperor yongsui, Lin Yumin is as proud as a phoenix before her eyes. Empress Rongchen smiles bitterly, shakes her head, and finally leaves the palace lonely. As soon as she left, Lin Yumin snorted and took the medicine bowl to the emperor yongsui.


    "Holy, come and take the medicine. Don''t feel sorry for that woman, lest you hurt yourself."


    "PATA!"


    As soon as her voice fell, the medicine bowl in her hand suddenly fell to the ground. Lin Yumin body panic a Zheng, can''t believe looking at yongsui Emperor: "holy?"


    "You seem very proud?" Emperor yongsui coughed and asked sarcastically in a weak tone.


    Lin Yumin knelt on the ground in a panic: "I don''t understand what the emperor is saying."


    "She is the queen. Even if she made a big mistake, I can only punish her. What are you? How dare you look at the queen? "


    He asked, in a tone that he had already lost his usual love for her. Lin Yumin bit his lip and cursed in his heart: dead old boss. On the face, she was wronged: "my Lord, I just looked at the empress and didn''t listen to you, so... That''s why I became disrespectful to the empress.


    Everything I do is for the sake of the emperor. I can''t see what the emperor can''t see. If the emperor is angry, I will be angry. I just want to serve the emperor wholeheartedly. I hope the emperor won''t be angry with me. "


    "In the future, you should respect the queen. No matter how wrong she is, she is also the queen," the emperor sighed and went to bed. "I heard all the conversation between you two just now. Do you really want to kill me?"


    "How can I kill the emperor? The emperor is my heaven and everything to me. It''s the empress''s nonsense... "She choked, and suddenly thought that the emperor of yongsui wanted to respect the empress. If she spilled the empress''s dirty water at this time, it might make the emperor of yongsui more angry." the empress might have been watching my concubine waiting on the emperor''s side, so she was angry with me.


    I was just afraid that the emperor would be cold. I wanted to tuck in the bedding for the emperor. I didn''t want to do anything wrong with the emperor. I hope that the emperor will learn from me. "


    "I know that you are not such a person. I just like your clever temperament. It''s very pitiful. Let''s leave things as they are today. If I don''t respect the queen in the future, I''ll take your life. Do you understand?"


    His last words, with the chill of the cold. Lin Yumin listened with a chill in her heart. No wonder it is said that accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. The king''s temperament is unpredictable.


    It must be that emperor yongsui was still in love with the queen, but the queen made too many mistakes, so he had to be indifferent to her. But if others hurt the queen, the emperor of yongsui would never forgive her easily.


    It seems that... She has to hide her small temperament in the future. If she makes mistakes again, she is afraid that her small life will be lost.


    Lin Yumin warned himself in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end. As soon as she left the main hall, the Queen''s tears fell down. She didn''t think that the emperor yongsui, who once fell in love with her so much, now went farther and farther with her. His heart is now unable to capture, and she does not know how to make up for the void between herself and him.


    "Empress, don''t be sad. Be careful that you hurt yourself. It''s not worth it for that woman."


    Palace maidservant Mo''er distressed comfort way.


    "Not worth it? Why not. There will be concerns about what our palace is like today. "

 Chapter 1247

    Her words trembled uncontrollably. In her life, she lived only for two men, one for her husband and the other for her son. But in the end, neither was as good as she wanted.


    She became a sinner in their hearts, as if she were a sinner who should not live in this world.


    What she can do now is to cry. Although sad, but in addition, the queen did not think of any other way to ease her depression.


    Back to the main palace of Kunning, the maidservant of the first palace came up: "empress, you are back. Your royal highness and Bai Liangyuan are waiting for you in the main hall for a long time."


    "What are they doing here?"


    The empress''s heart was surprised.


    "What else can his highness do? Naturally, he loves the empress and comes to see her." Mo''er said thoughtfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The queen tightened her lips and said nothing. She walked into the main hall with a cold look. Gu chenlian and his wife stood up and saluted when they saw the queen


    "Isn''t the prince very busy? How can you be in the mood to come here? "The queen whispered and sat in the high hall. Her eyes fell on Bai Yinling, and the corner of her eyes crossed with a touch of disgust." why do you bring this woman with you when you come? Are you not afraid to be provoked by this woman? "


    "Yinling and the prince have something to say to the empress." Bai Yinling doesn''t care about the Queen''s sarcasm. She has been used to the Queen''s selfishness. If she does something, she will treat herself gently. If she doesn''t, she will always only sneer and treat herself coldly.


    "What do you want to say to the palace?"


    Rong Chen empress has no patience, squint at Yan Yan of ask a way. Bai Yinling pursed her lips and said to the palace maid beside her. The palace maid nodded and went out of the main hall and closed the door.


    "Mother, have you just cried?"


    The prince who has been silent asks suddenly, his gentle words make the nose of empress Rongchen sour. She put up with a bitter smile: "you still know that I am your mother, I thought, you have forgotten that you have my mother."


    "Empress, don''t be angry with your highness. Your highness is here to apologize to your mother. He has done many wrong things to make you feel cold with the emperor before, but now he won''t do it. He will listen to her and make her feel at ease."


    The white Yin Ling temperature voice comforts a way.


    The empress of Rong Chen looks at Gu chenlian dubiously, he comes today, really is harboring such a mind, let her be at ease?


    "Mother, my son wants to ask you something. Can you tell me the truth?"


    Gu chenlian said.


    "You said Empress Rongchen tentatively nodded.


    "Nuzhen prince, is it the work of Empress Dowager and Prime Minister Murong?"


    Gu chenlian opens the door to the mountain road.


    "What do you mean by that? Yes? Are you doubting this palace? "


    "I don''t want to doubt my mother, but I want to share the responsibility with my mother. I know that my mother has spent a lot of effort on my mother, but I''ve been hurting your mother''s heart all the time,


    I know that I''m sorry for my mother. In the future, I will never let my mother feel cold. I want to be the supreme one and let my mother live a peaceful life. If it hurts us, we have to go back. "


    Gu chenlian said firmly.


    Empress Rongchen looks at Gu chenlian in surprise. This is the first time that he has said such sincere and moving words in front of her. Her tears welled up all of a sudden. How long had she been waiting for this day? Now her emperor finally understood her difficulties.

 Chapter 1248

    "Huang''er, do you know how happy your mother is to hear that? Do you really want to ascend to the throne? "


    Empress Rongchen asked excitedly that she had been hurt by Emperor yongsui today, but Gu chenlian''s words warmed her heart again. As long as Gu chenlian understands her heart, everything she does is worth it.


    "Yes." Gu chenlian nodded.


    "As you said, it was really done by our palace. Nuzhen and Nanyuan were always at loggerheads. He is the biggest enemy of Nanyuan, and the prince of Nuzhen is very talented. Maybe he can ascend the throne of Nuzhen in the future.


    The palace wants to kill him, one is to make Nuzhen lose her national heart, the other is to get rid of Gu Yanqing. If the Grand Prince of Nuzhen dies in Nanyuan, Nuzhen will surely launch a war. At that time, Gu Yanqing will go to the battlefield. The battlefield is changing rapidly. If you take the opportunity to get rid of him, it must be a good thing. "


    Empress Rongchen explains her behavior. She is not a cruel person. Everything she does is for the consideration of Nanyuan and Gu chenlian. Although Gu chenlian once had no intention of becoming the emperor, he had no intention. As his mother, naturally, he had to help his son fight for the throne.


    But now, at last, he is sober.


    "The empress is really right. Even if the prince of Nuzhen survives, Nuzhen will start a war."


    Baiyinling road.


    After all, Leng Beiyi is here to visit Nanyuan. A prince is assassinated in Nanyuan. Why don''t Nuzhen launch a war against Nanyuan.


    "Bai Yinling, although you''re out now, our palace still doesn''t trust you. You don''t want to enter the palace recently. The emperor and the Empress Dowager don''t like you. You often come to our palace, I''m afraid it will upset them."


    Although she knew that Bai Yinling was helping her, she still didn''t have half a good intention for her. She is just like a disaster. Before she appeared, she and Gu chenlian were in good health.


    On the contrary, she appeared, and her life with Gu chenlian was getting worse and worse. Bai Yinling pursed her lips and nodded silently.


    "Mother, the next thing to the son Chen to do just fine, if Nu Zhen once launched a war, son Chen will do his best, let the second brother in the battlefield encounter disadvantage." Gu chenlian said.


    "You have made up your mind to fight Gu Yanqing?"


    The queen was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yes, if the second elder brother is in a bad situation on the battlefield, and the son minister is in charge of thousands of troops to defeat Nuzhen, the father will certainly rekindle hope for the son minister. The son minister is confident that he can do it well, and his mother will rest assured."


    Gu chenlian''s eyes flashed and said seriously.


    "In this way, mother will believe you for the last time."


    Empress Rongchen nodded happily.


    When he left the palace, Gu chenlian sent Bai Yinling back to the prince''s mansion, but he didn''t get off the carriage.


    "Your Highness, where are you going?"


    Bai Yinling stood under the carriage and asked nervously. She was afraid that if Gu chenlian was not careful, she would start to hesitate again.


    "I''m going to see Rutong in my palace. This is the last time."


    He has made up his mind, but... He still wants to see her again. Even for the last time, he also wants to know whether she has no feelings for him.


    "Your Highness..."


    Bai Yinling wants to talk, but Gu chenlian has put down the curtain, and the carriage runs slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here comes the prince, miss."


    Bai ruotong is making medicine in his room, but in front of him comes the call of orange. She got up with a nod, put down her things and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 1249

    Gu chenlian sits in the main hall in silence. Yu Guang sees Bai ruotong''s beautiful shadow coming in. He gets up to greet her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Bai ruotong asked softly and sat opposite him.


    "I want to ask you a few questions." Gu chenlian said. Even now, as long as he saw Bai ruotong, he still couldn''t bear it.


    He knew that Bai ruotong was the biggest stumbling block for him to deal with Gu Yanqing, but he couldn''t do anything about her.


    Bai ruotong blinked. I don''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that Gu chenlian''s eyes were different.


    "What does your highness want to ask?"


    "What would you do if I killed my second brother?" He asked.


    Bai ruotong is holding on to the handkerchief and stops slightly. She raises her eyes and looks at Gu chenlian seriously: "what do you mean by that? Have you decided to fight your Highness Prince Rong? Or what did Bai Yinling say to you? You were moved by her? "


    Gu chenlian stubbornly said: "you have not answered this palace."


    "Does this answer make sense? It''s like you asked me who I would save if my mother and brother fell into the water at the same time. This question is very naive. If I answer it, I will kill you. Are you going to ask me what I will do if your highness kills you


    At a glance, she saw through Gu chenlian''s mind. No matter when, he always wanted to compare himself with Gu Yanqing in front of her.


    "Ruotong, we can never live in peace with our second brother. We just want to know. Are you willing to die? If you say you don''t want to give up, my palace will be satisfied. "


    He is close to her, eyes are so affectionate. But he is also afraid, afraid of the words from her mouth and, is so heartbreaking.


    "Your Highness, is it really so good to be the ninth five-year-old?" Bai ruotong blinked, sighed and asked, "if I beg you, don''t be stubborn. In this position, would your highness like to live a rural life with me?"


    "..." Gu chenlian choked. Give up the crown prince and become an ordinary person? How he can do it.


    She saw through his mind and said with a smile, "look, your highness, you can''t give up at all."


    "Listen to your tone, can Gu Yanqing do it?"


    He was unconvinced.


    "Of course, his Royal Highness Prince Rong can do it. He values me more than the supreme position."


    "Then why don''t you let him give up?" He raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, "Bai ruotong, frankly speaking, you are selfish. If you want to be his queen, you will not be willing to be rich. That''s why you have to cling to him in vain. Because you value his ability more than our palace, you try your best to please him.


    Why don''t you persuade your highness to give up when you ask the palace to give up this position? "


    "Sure enough..." Bai ruotong shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "you are determined to fight against Prince Rong. Do you remember what you said to me before? You said that for me, even the prince, you would never be a prince again. You can do anything for me.


    Your highness, I have already said that you can''t do it at all. But now you, at least can let me rest assured. Your eyes today are different from those in the past. You must have made up your mind. Are you going to give me up completely? "


    Bai ruotong is not a fool. She can guess his thoughts one by one.


    Gu chenlian no longer conceals: "yes, do you feel relieved?"


    "Your Highness, it''s not up to Rutong to decide who is the king and who is the minister. You have your thoughts, you have your ambitions and goals. Rutong can''t say you are wrong. On the contrary, Rutong is happy for you.


    Just from the beginning, your highness and I are people of two worlds. Our purposes are different. It''s a matter of time before we become enemies. "

 Chapter 1250

    Bai ruotong squinted, and the cold light passed from the corner of his eyes. It''s been such a long time, why Gu chenlian can''t see clearly. From the beginning, she didn''t like him. The real "Bai ruotong" had already died and was sent away by him.


    Why is he waiting with expectation? What is he expecting? Is it difficult to expect her to abandon Gu Yanqing and be with him.


    "Bai ruotong, do you have to be so heartless?" Gu chenlian was angry, and the hatred in his eyes had already turned over. He said all the good and bad things about this woman. Even for her, he was willing to live unlike himself.


    But it was this woman who was grinding his heart again and again, and he finally couldn''t bear it. Instead of waiting for something that doesn''t belong to you, it''s better to let her go as soon as possible. Maybe only in this way can you get relief.


    "Don''t you want to hear that from me when you come to me today?"


    Bai ruotong lowered his head and flattened his lips. He just wants to hear her say heartless words, so that he can completely give up on himself. She understood, so she helped him.


    "Bai ruotong, if this palace hurts you in the future, you should remember that you found everything by yourself."


    He jumped out of his mouth, got up and wanted to go away, but Bai Rutong called him from behind: "you wait!"


    "What? Regret it? " He asked.


    "Gu chenlian, do you believe in fate? Do you believe in reincarnation? " She asked coldly.


    Gu chenlian was stunned and looked at her suspiciously. He opened his mouth and didn''t know how to reply.


    "The real Bai ruotong is not dead. The woman who loves you is not dead. I believe that you and she will meet one day. Even if you are not in this time and space, there will be another time and space.


    I always regard you as my friend. This is my last blessing to you. I hope you can see this woman who really loves you one day. "


    After saying this, Bai ruotong waved his hand and entered the inner room with warm water in his hand. Gu chenlian wanted to ask her what this meant, but Bai Rutong had disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Bai ruotong appears in qingtongyuan dressed in night clothes. She puts her long hair in a ponytail and puts it behind her head. The original pretty face looks a little heroic. She clapped her hands and called out to midnight, "let''s go."


    "Miss, do you really want to do that?" At midnight, he felt a little uneasy. Bai ruotong nodded and said, "if you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you can get tiger''s son. I believe in your lightness skills. Even if you take me to the prime minister''s residence, no one will find out."


    "Yes."


    Midnight nodded his head and carried Bai ruotong on his back. He jumped up to the beam. There was no one else in the street during the night ban period, only the officers and soldiers on patrol were walking around. A black shadow flashed through their eyes like the wind, as fast as an illusion.


    Prime Minister Murong Cheng''s residence.


    Murong Lian''an opened the window lattice. The maid beside her was already sleepy. She didn''t seem to feel enough. She added a piece of incense into the censer. She didn''t feel at ease until the maid fell asleep.


    "Sha Sha!"


    A breeze, two black figures appear in front of the window lattice. Murong Lian''an busily opened the main door and called them in. She looked uneasily for a moment and closed the door and window.


    "You''re really going to scare me to death!"


    Murong Lian''an pats her chest and looks uneasily at Bai ruotong''s black veil. With a smile, she winked at Murong Lian''an: "if you want to play, you have to play so exciting. Is it like a girl waiting for the arrival of the flower picker?"

 Chapter 1251

    "You still have the heart to joke with me! What a big heart you have Murong Lian''an looked at her speechlessly, helped the maid who fell on the soft collapse and covered her with bedding. "What''s the matter with you? Why do you ask orange to send me a letter in the daytime


    "I haven''t seen you lately, so I wonder if something''s wrong with you." White Rutong road.


    "Oh, do you still care about me? What''s the purpose? Don''t be hypocritical here! "


    She doesn''t like Bai ruotong. She has a lot of knowledge about this woman''s skills. She has a lot of flair. What kind of kindness can she have.


    Bai ruotong was innocent: "why do you always talk to me in this tone? I like it so much in my heart, and I''m so insincere. It''s arrogant


    "What are you talking about! Dad has arranged many bodyguards to patrol in the house. If you find anything wrong in our hospital, I will not be able to guard you. If you have anything to do, you can say it directly. If dad finds you, he will inevitably scold me! "


    Murong Lian''an urged.


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, she did not joke any more. She lowered her voice and came to her ear: "the thing I want to ask you is very simple. Is there any secret way in Murong mansion?"


    "Why do you ask this?" Murong Lian''an was puzzled.


    "Naturally, it''s for your highness. Can''t you see the relationship between your father and the queen? It is impossible for him to communicate with the queen so easily. He must have arranged some secret passage in the mansion to contact the queen. " White Rutong road.


    She doesn''t hide from Murong Lian''an now, or she doesn''t need to hide, because the woman in front of her is not what she used to be, and her eyes are free and easy. And she, also regarded her as a real friend.


    Murong Lian an''s eyes were slightly stunned: "Bai ruotong! You are crazy! You are my father''s enemy. His Highness Prince Rong is also his father''s enemy! Do you two want me to tell you dad''s secret? "


    Although she was infatuated with Prince Rong, it was a thing of the past. How could she betray the family for the sake of her children''s love.


    "Enemy?" Bai ruotong''s thin lips moved and chewed the two words repeatedly. It seems that Prime Minister Murong really regarded her as an enemy, but all this made Bai Rutong feel strange. According to reason, the loss of Murong Lian''an''s body was more or less related to the queen. Prime Minister Murong was not a person to be easily hoodwinked. Why didn''t he hate the queen, instead, he wanted to keep an alliance with the queen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Lian''an pursed her lips and looked embarrassed. She totally missed this sentence. At this time, without bairutong''s temptation, she revealed the truth of her own knowledge.


    You want to tell me?


    But if tell, she is really betrayed father. But if she doesn''t tell her, how can she stand up to Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing. At the beginning, Qing Ying was in trouble. If it wasn''t for Bai ruotong, how could she revenge so easily.


    What''s more, the queen is the one who really hurt her, but her father insists on cooperating with the queen and abandoning her daughter. Who knows her pain and hatred.


    "I won''t force you."


    Seeing her hesitation, Bai Rutong stopped pressing questions. It seems that Murong Lian''an still has friendship with Murong prime minister, otherwise she would not be so hesitant and painful. Bai ruotong is not a person who will never give up until she reaches her goal. She does not want to do what others are unwilling to do.


    "Midnight, let''s go."


    Bai ruotong said to the midnight behind him that he was about to leave. However, as soon as he got to the window lattice, Murong Lian''an quickly got in her way and stopped her: "you wait!"

 Chapter 1252

    "What? What do you want to say? "


    Bai ruotong said slowly.


    "I hope you can promise me that you can save my father''s life in the end. No matter how many bad things he has done, at least he is my father. I don''t want him to die. " Her words were full of entreaties, which made people feel sad.


    Bai ruotong nodded solemnly and promised, "I promise you."


    "There is indeed a secret passage in the mansion, which reaches to the corner of the Western Chamber of the harem. It was by this means that father and empress communicated with each other. The source of the secret way was in father''s study, and I bumped into it by accident, "Murong Lian''an said slowly. She hesitated, as if determined, and said firmly," Bai Rutong, you and your highness must stop father.


    The reason why father worked for the queen was that they were childhood friends. Father has been infatuated with the empress, so he will always be willing to help her, help her. But in addition, dad has his own ambition.


    The prince''s character is weak and indecisive. He is not the best person for the monarch, but he is the best puppet. His father hopes that the prince can be in the upper position to control the prince. "


    Bai ruotong was so surprised that he couldn''t speak. It was like being held in the throat and couldn''t say a word. She came here today to find out the source of the secret way, but she didn''t expect that Murong Lian''an would tell these things one by one.


    "What? Surprised? Or are you scared? "


    She did not speak, Murong Lian''an asked with a bitter smile. Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "what do you tell me to do with these things?"


    "Since you want to hear it, I''m telling you, what''s the problem? Do you want to say that I told you wrong? "


    Murong Lian''an glared at her and sneered.


    White if Tong flat flat small mouth, Murong Lian an mouth although a bit tricky, but the heart is good.


    "I see. Thank you for telling me about it." She said.


    "Bai ruotong, you must be careful. You and your Royal Highness Prince Rong should be careful. Dad has a big goal. He won''t let you and your Royal Highness Prince Rong go. Although I''m dad''s child, I still hope... I hope you can beat dad. After all, if it wasn''t dad, he wouldn''t have... "


    She didn''t go on, her eyes were wet. Bai ruotong opened his mouth for a word of consolation, but he couldn''t say a word of consolation. She nodded, turned and left the room.


    When he got out of Murong mansion, Bai Rutong sighed heavily.


    "What are you thinking, miss?"


    "In fact... I suddenly feel that Murong Lian''an is not as bad as I imagined. She was only blinded by her feelings before. If that had not happened, how good it would have been."


    Bai Rutong gave a bitter smile and sighed.


    "If that didn''t happen at the beginning, she would have beaten you as usual." Midnight low eyes, eyes flashed. Bai Rutong looked back at him: "midnight, although you are a bystander, how can I feel that you know more than I do.


    "That''s because midnight has always been with miss. Miss''s affairs should be clear at midnight."


    Midnight came back.


    Bai ruotong crouched on his back and looked at the lonely moon in the sky: "I suddenly feel that it''s really good to have you by my side. You and orange and Qi''er are loyal to me and will never betray me. With you by my side, I''m not afraid of anything, and I don''t need to be afraid of hands and feet to do things. "


    The three of them are her most important partners. Although the road ahead is hard, with their company, she can carry everything one by one.

 Chapter 1253

    The next day. Leng Biyi has woken up, and yongsui emperor leads his courtiers to visit him. I stayed in the main hospital for half a day. After noon, Bai ruotong went to the palace to visit. With the help of Jing Yu, he successfully came to the main courtyard.


    At this time, Leng Danyi is sitting in front of the soft collapse and taking medicine. Seeing Bai ruotong coming, he has a look of surprise in his eyes, but then he presses it into his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "How are you?" Bai ruotong asked softly. Leng Danyi''s face was very pale. It looked like it was covered with white gauze. His helpless smile, voice with a bit weak: "I''m ok, you don''t see that I''m alive now?"


    "What''s the matter that day? How did you get shot?" Bai asked.


    Leng Danyi narrowed his deep eyes and said, "do you ask me? Shouldn''t you ask your highness something like this? I am now injured, but thanks to your highness


    "Prince Rong has no motive to kill you, and he will not kill you." White if Tong light way.


    With a heavy sigh of cold fear, he leaned back on his bed, looked at the Diaolan, and said solemnly: "although he didn''t kill the king, who would believe that he didn''t do it except you? Bai ruotong, you should understand what it means for our king to be injured in Nanyuan. Nuzhen has already sent someone to send a message. I think our father will know about it in three days.


    When the time comes, Nuzhen will inevitably bear a grudge against Nanyuan. "


    "..." Bai ruotong clenched her thin lips and didn''t reply. She came to see Leng Bingyi today just because she wanted to test his ideas. Now, he has no reservation to liberate his opinions in front of Bai ruotong''s eyes. What can Bai ruotong say.


    At last, she thought for a long time and asked, "is there any other way? What else can we do to make the emperor Nuzhen not angry about this, Nanyuan. "


    "Of course there are." His eyes twinkled, and he looked at Bai Rutong without blinking.


    "What way?" She asked.


    "You go back to Nuzhen with me." He said clearly every word.


    ¡­¡­


    The royal garden. Autumn wind bursts, leaves countless. Gu Yanqing had just broken a leaf, and another one fell at his feet. In a hurry, he made his way from the royal garden to the corridor.


    "Your Highness!"


    Behind a light call blocked Gu Yanqing''s road, he looked back, in the moment to see the person behind, eyes suddenly cold up.


    "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Lin Yumin approached him with her skirt. From a distance, she saw Gu Yanqing passing by in a hurry. She tried her best to catch up with him. It took her a long time to catch up with him.


    "I''ll go to Linglong hall to see Prince Nuzhen." As soon as Gu Yanqing''s words fall, Lin Yumin plunges into his arms. Her body was trembling slightly, and her mouth and nose were murmuring.


    "Your Highness, can you... Can you stay with me, just for a while?"


    She asked.


    Gu Yanqing looked back at the maid behind her, who lowered her head as if nothing had happened.


    It seems to have been bought.


    Thinking about this, Gu Yanqing clenched her lips and pushed away Lin Yumin.


    "This is in the palace." He said in a low voice.


    "Your Highness... I''m so miserable in the palace that your highness doesn''t know it. The emperor scolded me yesterday. I''m... I''m really scared... I''m afraid I can''t support myself."


    She cried so frail that her delicate face had already been turned into a tearful person.


    For her tears, Gu Yanqing only did not see the general.

 Chapter 1254

    "Isn''t that your choice?"


    Gu Yanqing screwed up his eyebrows. Now he has no intention to coax Lin Yumin. Not only now, but also in the future. Zhao Cheng got the news that the little girl had gone to the main courtyard of Linglong hall to see Leng Beiyi. He had to hurry up. If it was too late, Leng Beiyi would start talking nonsense in front of the little girl''s ear.


    "It was my choice, but now I have a little regret and fear... Your highness, can you help me... Even if not, can you... Can you comfort me?"


    In front of Gu Yanqing, she is always a pretty girl. It''s not that Gu Yanqing can''t see her nature clearly. He just doesn''t want to see it through. She is not an important person. She can act as she likes.


    Lin Yumin saw that he was not moved and was anxious to drag his skirt. But she just wanted to lean up again, Gu Yanqing''s whole body began to send out cold and killing. She looked up and saw the cold light in his deep eyes.


    "Lin Yumin, are you stalling?" He hit the nail on the head.


    "What is your highness talking about?" Lin Yumin pretended not to understand, Wei Qu Baba''s way.


    "You should be clear about what I''m talking about. Did you discuss something with Prince Nuzhen? You know that I''m in a hurry now and I''m going to delay. What''s your intention?"


    His voice cold four to the bone, Lin Yumin listen to, not from a shiver. Gu Yanqing is really not a fool.


    "I... how can I have... Any discussion with the prince Nuzhen? He just woke up today. I didn''t even see his face. How can I discuss? " Swallow a mouthful of saliva, Lin Yumin carefully way.


    "That''s the best."


    He broke off her fingers one by one and left. Looking at his back, Lin Yumin wanted to follow him for a few more steps, but he walked so fast that he had just crossed the corridor for a moment. Biting her lips, she turned her head and glared at her maidservant: "did you see it just now?"


    "If you go back to your mother, the maidservant didn''t see anything."


    The maid shivered back, and her fingers holding the silk handkerchief were already shaking.


    "That''s the best. If you dare to say what you see, the palace will cut off your tongue and dig out your eyes." Lin Yumin light way, but every word is like the devil''s nails, mercilessly scratching the maid''s heart.


    The sisters who came to Jinjiao palace with her to serve Lin Yumin have been killed by Lin Yumin. They are not guilty of any serious crime, they just hear or see something. Lin Yumin is a woman who is not good at hiding. She is not flustered to see her. She has many ways to make people shut up.


    Maidservant''s heart already flustered like hemp, only this time Lin Yumin can let her go. Otherwise, the backyard of Jinjiao palace will be dug with new mud.


    ¡­¡­


    Linglong palace, main courtyard.


    Bai ruotong opens his eyes, and his surprised eyes point to Leng Beiyi.


    "You say you want me to go with you?" As if she had heard something wrong, she repeated it unconsciously.


    "Yes." Chilly nodded.


    "Didn''t you say that you came to Nuzhen for the sake of oranges? So, is your real purpose still for me? "


    Bai Rutong asked in a low voice.


    He knew Leng Biyi would not give up easily. Bai ruotong claims that she doesn''t have such great attraction, which can make this man remember. But man''s nature has been so since ancient times, as long as it is not available, there will always be a commotion in his heart.

 Chapter 1255

    Once you get it, you won''t cherish it.


    Leng Biyi is such a person. Bai ruotong will not be surprised. If he really follows Leng Biyi to Nuzhen, maybe Leng Biyi will love him for a while at the beginning, but then his attention will be attracted by other women.


    He likes his own, but it''s just a moment of freshness. After a while, he will fall in love with other fresh women.


    "Ruotong, you should understand what I want most. I am very happy now. Although I am seriously injured, I can at least threaten you. If you don''t want your royal highness to go to the battlefield, you will leave with me. I promise that there will never be a war between Nanyuan and Nuzhen."


    Leng Danyi leans back and looks serious.


    "Good!"


    Bai ruotong said frankly, "I''ll go with you, and then I''ll ask you about Nanyuan. As long as you don''t let your highness go to the battlefield, I can go with you at any time!"


    Leng Danyi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Bai ruotong was so straightforward. He thought she would not like it, but he didn''t expect that she was so straightforward.


    "Is that true?"


    He asked.


    "Isn''t that the answer you want? I have answered you. Why are you not satisfied? "


    Bai ruotong squinted and said, "I''ll go with you. In fact, Nuzhen is OK. Anyway, it''s all the same. We don''t have to worry about food or clothing. It''s the same with everyone. When shall we start?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cold fear Yi can not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. This woman is very abnormal, so abnormal that he even feels that Bai ruotong is like a new person. Is she really willing to go with herself? Or is she just putting off herself?


    "Are you... Really ready?"


    Leng Biyi asks again.


    "I''m ready."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    Cold fear Yi want to question what, but the palace people at this time reported a: "Prince Rong his highness to!"


    They stopped talking and looked back. Gu Yanqing walked into the hall with a black face. He took a look at Leng Beiyi, and he could not help but break up. He took Bai Rutong''s hand and pulled it out.


    "Aye, aye, aye!"


    Bai ruotong screams and looks back at Leng Beiyi. He wants to stop Gu Yanqing, but he is badly injured. He just falls to the ground.


    After leaving Linglong palace, Gu Yanqing let go of her hand: "what are you doing here? Why did you come to see Leng Beiyi? "


    "He''s hurt. It''s OK to meet him. He can''t do anything to me anyway."


    Bai ruotong is a little guilty.


    Her plan can''t tell Gu Yanqing for the time being, or can''t implicate Gu Yanqing. What he said to Leng Bingyi just now is all fake. It''s just to prevaricate him. If Gu Yanqing had come earlier and heard what they said, Bai ruotong would not dare to imagine the consequences.


    "What else do you want to do besides visit?" Gu Yanqing squinted and said solemnly.


    "Your Highness, why are you so serious? It''s like I was caught and raped by you... Wait..."


    White if Tong words just said general, seems to find something, head to Gu Yanqing arms together. She twisted her eyebrows, and anger rose in her eyes: "it seems that it''s not your highness who caught the traitor, but me. Gu Yanqing! Tell me honestly, did you drink flower wine? "


    On his body, actually has the woman''s powder fragrance, is still so thick.


    Gu Yanqing choked, the original question words are swallowed in the throat.


    "When did I drink flower wine?"


    "What''s the matter with your clothes?" Bai ruotong asked in a sharp voice.


    She is not really angry, but want to shift Gu Yanqing''s eyes.


    However, the fragrance of his body made Bai ruotong sulky.

 Chapter 1256

    Gu Yanqing lowered her head and smelled the smell on her skirt. As expected, there was a faint fragrance of powder. Just now he came to find the little girl in a hurry. He didn''t care if he had the smell of Lin Yumin.


    Gu Yanqing was not right when she was questioned by a little girl.


    "What? Why not Bai Rutong narrowed his eyes. Gu Yanqing was not the one who would make trouble. Although Bai Rutong knew it, he tightened his lips and didn''t explain it to himself. In this way, Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly ignited anger.


    "It was Lin Yumin who accidentally rubbed it." Gu Yanqing sighed, but explained.


    "Lin Yumin?" Bai ruotong gritted his teeth. It turns out that this guy went to find Lin Yumin again. No wonder he hesitated and did not dare to tell himself. Seeing that Bai Rutong''s face was getting darker and darker, Gu Yanqing realized that he had made a mistake. He wanted to explain that Bai Rutong had pushed him away and strode forward.


    He clearly promised himself that he would no longer have contact with Lin Yumin. What is this? Don''t you mean what you say?


    "Little girl!"


    Gu Yanqing caught up with her. His pace was bigger than hers. He caught up with her in three or two steps. Bai Rutong walks fast with his head buried. As soon as he gets out of the palace gate, he goes directly into the carriage. Gu Yanqing just wants to follow him, but Bai Rutong kicks him.


    "Are you really angry?"


    He helplessly took the ankle she kicked and held it in the palm of his hand.


    "Go away!" She didn''t have a good way.


    Gu Yanqing got into the carriage speechless. As soon as he got close, Bai Rutong dodged to the other side: "don''t get close to me, what? I just held another woman. Now I want to hold me again? "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Gu Yanqing said nothing. If he had known she would be so angry, he should have changed his clothes and come back. He almost forgot that his girl is a dog nose, very sensitive.


    "I just wanted to see you, but I was caught by her. She suddenly jumped into my arms. I couldn''t escape for a moment." He said.


    "You can''t escape? You are very good at martial arts, and she has no martial arts. How can you not avoid it? Your highness clearly wants to hold her in his arms. " Bai Rutong gives him a angry look. It''s OK that he doesn''t explain. Such an explanation makes her heart even more depressed.


    Lin Yumin had been unkind to him. She didn''t believe Gu Yanqing couldn''t see clearly. He also gave her the opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity, he clearly heart is still pretending Lin Yumin!


    Gu Yanqing lowered her head, untied her belt and took off her coat. With a wave of his big hand, his robe flew out of the window lattice.


    "The king has taken off his clothes. Is it ok now?" He asked.


    Bai Rutong glared at him and did not answer.


    "Then you went to see Leng Beiyi without asking for my advice?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I..." Bai ruotong was forced to stop talking for a while, but he couldn''t speak.


    It''s true that she met Leng Beiyi without Gu Yanqing''s consent.


    "What? Can''t speak? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "But I didn''t hug him! Your highness is very reasonable. "


    She said angrily.


    "Yes, I''m unreasonable. I''m wrong!" He sat beside her and wanted to hold her in his arms, but Bai Rutong pushed him away.


    "Still angry? How can you not be angry? " Gu Yanqing asked, "I know that I''m wrong. It''s really my fault. I gave Lin Yumin a chance to embrace me. I''ll only give my little girl a hug in the future, OK?"


    Bai Rutong glared at him, turned his head and didn''t reply. Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "I''m sorry, little girl. I know that you care about Lin Yumin and the relationship between me and her, but I didn''t notice. It''s my fault to let her take advantage of the situation."

 Chapter 1257

    "Then you... Wuwuwuwu..."


    She was about to say, "then you can''t doubt me!" Lips suddenly a soft, he was overbearing blocked. He encircled her waist and pressed her with his body so that she had no way to escape. His kiss came suddenly and blazing, and it was impossible to escape.


    After a long time, Gu Yanqing reluctantly moved from her soft and sweet lips. Bai ruotong''s face was red, and he gasped and glared at him: "you rascal!"


    "I am indeed a hooligan!" Gu Yanqing said, "but it''s also a hooligan with rules. It''s not the king''s thing. The king will never touch it."


    Bai ruotong was not angry, but a little shy. With a smile on her lips, she looked at him wearing only a thin lining: "are you cold?"


    "Not cold, my heart is warm, I don''t believe you touch it." He said, holding her hand and touching his chest. She felt the sound of his heart beating, so fast, so warm.


    "I know how to bully people!" She lowered her eyes and murmured.


    "So the little girl is not angry?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m not so mean!" She said. Gu Yanqing smile, she is not stingy, I''m afraid there is no stingy woman in the world. But little girl can easily forgive him, how can he complain. He hugged Bai ruotong and put his head on her forehead: "I''m not stingy. I''m jealous and blush."


    "You... Shameless"


    She glared at him and gritted her teeth. Gu Yanqing low smile, even if she doesn''t speak, her mind, he all clear.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    When Leng Beiyi receives the letter from Bai ruotong, there is only one sentence: when are you going to take me?


    He frowned, thinking that she was only joking yesterday, but what was the meaning of the letter she sent today. Does she really want to follow her?


    "Your Highness."


    The bodyguard came into the room with the medicine. Leng Yinyi sat up and took off his coat. "Can I send the letter to my father?"


    "It has been sent to Nuzhen to report safety to the emperor." Bodyguard way.


    "Alas..." Leng Danyi sighed in a low voice. He can''t do anything now. His wound hurts as soon as he pulls it. Even if he wants to leave at once, he can''t.


    "Your Highness, when are we going back to Nuzhen?"


    Asked the guard.


    "Nuzhen can''t go back if she wants to. Now the king is seriously injured. Emperor Nanyuan knows that Nuzhen won''t let him go easily. How can he let him go easily?"


    Cold fear Yi bitter smile, shaking his head. The bodyguard smelled the speech, pursed the lip petal, and said: "what should your highness do? Are you waiting here? "


    "Not all, of course."


    Leng Danyi shakes his head. "He wants to shut up the king. How can he keep it? The king doesn''t show any sense of blame here. He also wants to make a good trial. He can only wait for a suitable time to propose to return to Nuzhen. If he doesn''t agree, he has to go back secretly."


    Now that Bai Rutong has agreed to go back to Nuzhen with him, he has to be well prepared to take Bai Rutong with him.


    ¡­¡­


    January passed.


    Bai Yinling''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. She is very harmful. The food she just ate vomited every other day. The imperial doctor came to diagnose it and said that her fetal heart has been unstable. Gu chenlian is very flustered. He is a father for the first time. If Bai Yinling''s child falls to the ground, even if he doesn''t love this woman, he must be responsible for the child.

 Chapter 1258

    "How are you?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "OK..."


    Bai Yinling took a mouthful of warm water and replied. Gu chenlian sits beside her. Her lips are colorless. Bai Yinling smiles and looks at Gu chenlian tenderly.


    "If you have any discomfort, please tell me." Gu chenlian orders a, want to go out of the room, Bai Yinling but a hold his hand: "you wait."


    "Anything else?"


    Gu chenlian asked in a deep voice.


    "Can you stay here with me?" She asked.


    Gu chenlian thought for a moment, nodded and sat back at the head of the bed. Bai Yinling put his hand over his belly: "Your Highness, do you have a little expectation for this child?"


    As long as he has expectations, her heart will be satisfied. Gu chenlian frowned and didn''t know how to reply. Bai Yinling''s child, he never expected from the beginning to the end. He came so suddenly, if not for her big belly, he would have suspected that she was not pregnant at all.


    "It seems that your highness doesn''t expect any more..." Bai Yinling smiles bitterly, sighs and shakes her head.


    "If you''re OK, don''t mess around. This palace is willing to look forward to your baby."


    For a while, Gu chenlian whispered back. Bai Yinling looks up and smiles. Don''t make trouble? In his mind what is not disorderly? Do you want her not to deal with Bai ruotong. As long as it''s related to Bai ruotong, she''s in trouble. After all, he still wants to protect Bai ruotong.


    "Your Highness, go back and have a rest early." She said softly, shaking her head with a bitter smile. Gu chenlian hears speech, also no longer delay, got up and walked to the door. After he left, Hongye entered the room with hot water. She wiped Bai Yinling''s slightly swollen leg and sighed: "Miss, why do you say you need to do so many things for your royal highness, can your royal highness really understand your difficulties?"


    "What''s the point of whether he understands or doesn''t understand? I''ve done everything. Can I stop all of a sudden?" Bai Yinling''s eyes were covered with deep sorrow. She sighed a little, and a tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    "Miss, in fact, I can see that although his royal highness is still afraid of you, he still cares about your baby. At least he comes to see you once a day compared with before." Red leaf thought about it and comforted her.


    "It may not be long before he hates me again."


    She knew that Gu chenlian was a responsible man. He did so much for her baby. Although he didn''t mention it, the faint expectation in his eyes couldn''t deceive Bai Yinling.


    But


    Even if he expects... It''s fruitless.


    This child, she can''t be born at all.


    That''s why she''s so sad.


    Because of this child, she can see Gu chenlian at least every day, but once the child has an accident, her relationship with Gu chenlian will be restored in the future.


    These are very clear in Bai Yinling''s mind.


    "Miss, let''s not do it, shall we?" Red leaf whispered, "as long as the young lady is willing to work hard, we still have hope to keep this child. Don''t fight with the fourth young lady any more. Let''s keep this child well and leave a memory for you and your royal highness. As long as we keep the children, we will have more opportunities in the future... Miss, will you


    The red leaf tightly holds her hand, pleads.


    Bai Yinling shook her head and did not reply.


    Red leaf bit to bite lip petal, want to persuade again, but white Yin Ling is so resolute, even if she wants to persuade, also have no way.

 Chapter 1259

    After a long time, Bai Yinling said, "what happened to the matter that someone sent to inquire about?"


    "Listen to the maidservant of the West Marquis''s house say, four young ladies are packing things in the house, don''t know where to go."


    Hongyehui.


    "Keep a close eye on Bai ruotong. Let me know if you have any news." Bai Yinling took a deep breath and said softly.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    Leng Danyi''s body has recovered a lot, and he can get out of bed and walk. About who assassinated, Emperor yongsui did not make up his mind. Nuzhen emperor received the news, thinking about it, sent Ke national teacher to heal Leng Beiyi, and led ten teams of people who knew Wushan skills to Nanyuan.


    Now, it is the day when Ke Guoshi entered the palace.


    "How is your highness?"


    Having visited the emperor and Empress of yongsui, Ke Guoshi turned to Linglong hall and asked Leng Beiyi. Leng Danyi nodded and handed a map in his hand to Ke Guoshi: "this is the map of Nanyuan palace that I have ordered people to draw since I entered the palace two months ago. Have a good look. What can I do to break the dragon vein of Nanyuan?"


    This is the real purpose of his coming to Nanyuan. Nanyuan regards Wushan''s art as superstition, while Nuzhen prevails in Wushan''s art. At the highest level of Wushan''s art, there is a theory of changing Fengshui.


    And planting or throwing voodoo at the necessary position can make the Nanyuan royal family poison.


    "What about Manying? Is she going with you or not? " Ke took the map, but he didn''t look at it at the first time. Leng Danyi frowned and didn''t know how to reply. Bai ruotong''s head is very straightforward, but it''s her cheerfulness that makes Leng Yinyi suspicious.


    "Why doesn''t your highness speak?"


    Ke Guoshi saw his silence and said. Leng Biyi stood up and moved his finger: "today, I have enough rest. I can go to the West Marquis''s residence to ask. Is master Ke willing to go with me?"


    "What? You haven''t asked? " Ke Guoshi smiles.


    "I didn''t ask, but I didn''t get an accurate answer all the time."


    I''m afraid I''ll come back.


    Ke Guoshi saw this, nodded: "Wei Chen accompany you."


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Bai Rutong packed up and slipped out of the main courtyard quietly. At the other end, orange had been waiting by the carriage. Seeing that Bai Rutong had packed up, she helped her to the carriage.


    On the carriage, there was a cold, timid and resolute seat.


    "Are you really so free and easy to go with me?" He asked.


    "Isn''t that what you said? As long as I go with you, there will be no war between the two countries. " Bai ruotong returns. Leng Danyi frowned. Although his words were like this, he was still a little worried.


    He returned to Nanyuan ahead of time and did not report to Emperor yongsui. In the palace, he had already asked someone to stay in Linglong hall as a substitute. If he didn''t leave secretly, he was afraid that the emperor of yongsui would keep him.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince''s residence.


    "Madam, the fourth lady has set out. I saw her get on the carriage of his Highness Prince Nuzhen with my own eyes!"


    Red leaves panting ran into the room, reported back.


    "Let''s go!"


    Bai Yinling stood up. She had already agreed with Gu chenlian in advance that she would go to the temple to pray for the baby.


    "Miss, you can think about it. Once you leave, you really don''t have a chance!"


    Red leaf originally wanted to hold her, but Bai Yinling was determined: "red leaf, in fact, from the beginning, I have lost the opportunity."


    "But miss..."


    Red leaves also want to persuade what, Bai Yinling has already shaken off her hand, left the room.

 Chapter 1260

    In fact, from the beginning, she had no chance. When she knew that she had a baby in her womb, she knew she couldn''t keep it. But she insisted on keeping the baby until now because she had something to do, and what she had to do was to blame Bai ruotong.


    Now is the best time. From the beginning, she learned from Leng Beiyi that he wanted to take Bai Rutong with him. For Gu Yanqing''s sake, Bai Rutong would also promise Leng Beiyi to leave with her.


    As long as he catches Bai ruotong and runs away with Leng Danyi, and then blames her for his child, Bai ruotong will die.


    Thinking so, Bai Yinling takes out a pill from her arms. As long as she swallows the pill, she really has no way out.


    "Miss, no!"


    Red leaf chased out from behind, want to take the elixir in her hand.


    "Hongye, you should not stop me. You should understand that dealing with Bai ruotong is what I always want to do. If you stop me, you will stop me from putting Bai ruotong to death."


    "But... The child... Taiyi said, still alive... And fetal heart rate! Miss, even if not for the prince, you have to think for yourself! You really can''t lose this child. How much effort did you spend in prison in order to keep this child? It''s not worth sacrificing your baby just to eradicate the fourth young lady. Miss, please think about it. Don''t make a decision so soon! "


    Red leaf cries to beg a way.


    As long as Bai Yinling is willing, maybe the child can be saved. As long as the child is kept, the relationship between her and the prince will have room to warm up. The prince used to like miss. As long as miss is willing to work hard, maybe he will like her again.


    "Red leaf, white Rutong must be removed! She''s in the way of the crown prince, and she''s in the way of me. If she doesn''t get rid of it, his royal highness may be merciful. He will understand me, because he understands that everything I do is for his consideration and good. "


    Bai Yinling called.


    Red leaf bit bit lip, still want to comfort again what, but white Yin Ling resolutely swallowed Dan medicine on carriage.


    Bai ruotong. She lifted the window lattice and looked outside. It seemed that she had found something. She called softly, "stop!"


    "What, regret?" Leng Beiyi asked.


    "Regret? I just want orange to buy me some brown sugar Ciba. The brown sugar Ciba in Nanyuan capital is the most delicious. I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat it again after this time. "


    Bai explained.


    Leng Danyi squinted and looked at her coldly. After thinking for a long time, he said, "stop the car!"


    The carriage stopped slowly. Orange got out of the carriage and went to the stall. She quickly packed the hot brown sugar Ciba and went back to the carriage. Bai Rutong bit a piece of Ciba and narrowed his eyes with a smile: "Your Highness, what else do you doubt? I said to go with you is to go with you. Didn''t you and Ke Guoshi question me well? Look, I''m going with you now? So, what are you still doubting? "


    Leng Beiyi is indifferent. He did ask Bai ruotong well with Ke Guoshi that day. She still said that she would accompany her to leave, but her behavior was so abnormal that Leng Beiyi felt uncomfortable.


    "Your Highness, you just have too many doubts, because you don''t believe me at all."


    Bai ruotong put down his Ciba, licked his lips, and then said slowly.


    "I don''t believe you. I just don''t believe you will be so free and easy. Let''s go with me."


    Cold fear Yi Road.

 Chapter 1261

    "Why not believe it? Is it because you feel that my heart is not on you at all? I''ve been in your carriage, but you still look suspicious. Maybe in your heart, you don''t think I''ll go to Nuzhen with you at last. "


    Bai ruotong said slowly.


    Leng Biyi didn''t reply. In fact, Bai ruotong was right. He really couldn''t believe that she could be so free and easy.


    "You really don''t care about my baby?" Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    Leng Danyi''s face turned black. He almost forgot about it. Yes, she told him that she had Gu Yanqing''s child in her belly.


    "Your Highness, what will my child be in the future? You said that you would let me be your princess, and you will ascend the throne in the future. Maybe I will become your queen. What about my baby, who will become the prince? "


    Bai asked seriously.


    Leng Danyi''s anger is burning in her chest. This woman is talking nonsense. If she followed her back to Nuzhen, he would not give her a chance to stay.


    But now, he always wants to deceive: "will not become the prince, but this king will treat as his own."


    "Not the prince?" Bai ruotong repeated these words, "who will become the prince? Your Highness has not said that I can be the only woman in my life. Besides my child who can become the prince, whose child can have this chance? "


    "You will have children of your own with Ben Wang." He was so persuasive. In fact, he''s not sure. Can he really accept such Bai ruotong? She is now in a hurry to fight for the name of her baby, proving that her heart is Gu Yanqing''s, and she has Gu Yanqing''s baby in her belly. Even if she follows him back to Nanyuan, can she stop missing Gu Yanqing.


    "Have children with your highness? What if it''s a girl? What if my highness and I always have girls? "


    Bai ruotong chuckled and asked again.


    Leng Yinyi pursed his thin lips. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. He thought for a long time, and then slowly said, "you don''t want to have your own children with me."


    Bai Rutong laughed: "so your highness, you are hesitating in your heart. Maybe you have already begun to hate me, right? Hate why I lost my virginity. I''ll go with you, but how long will your love last? Half a month, or a month? "


    After that, Bai ruotong raised the curtain and looked out.


    "It seems that you don''t want to go with me. Bai Rutong, what are you planning?"


    She was deliberately provoking him to anger, and the woman had not expected to leave with him from the beginning.


    "I plan what, of course, I plan how to get out of the carriage. You''re right. I don''t want to go with you, but your highness, you can''t stop me. You can''t take me away in the future and forever."


    After Bai said that, the carriage suddenly faltered at this time, followed by the horse''s roar, and the carriage suddenly stopped.


    "What happened!"


    Gu chenlian opened the curtain and looked out. The carriage was stopped by another carriage and a woman came out from that end.


    The woman is thrusting out the big belly, smiling slightly, the vision is opposite with him.


    "Bai Yinling!"


    Leng Danyi frowned. He had seen this woman once and had written to her many times. His memory of her appearance was still fresh.


    "Your Highness knows me. It seems that I''m very honored." Baiyinling road.


    Leng Danyi suddenly turns back. Bai ruotong sits in the same place without panic. She says in a low voice: "Your Highness, you can see that we can''t leave now. You should arrange a substitute in the palace. If you don''t want to be involved by me, you can leave quickly."

 Chapter 1262

    "What are you doing here?"


    Bai Rutong walked out of the carriage with a smile. He was not half flustered. Bai Yinling lowered her head and went to her: "I saw you by chance in the street. I didn''t expect that you were in the carriage of the prince Nuzhen. Where do you want to go? Prince Nuzhen, where do you want to go? "


    Bai Rutong looks at her coldly, but Yu Guang looks behind her. Cold fear Yi black face, directly quietly left the carriage, into the alley. As soon as he left, Bai ruotong turned his eyes and said in a soft voice, "I''m just a person. I don''t know what my sister is talking about."


    "Bai ruotong, what can you do if you let him go? There''s no way you can hide your elopement from me. You''ve packed so much luggage in your carriage that you can''t finish it all at once, can you Bai Yinling said that she was going to get on the carriage. Bai Rutong stepped in front of the carriage and stopped her.


    "Bai Yinling, isn''t it the best for you to leave? Don''t you always want me to disappear in front of you? Now that I''m going to disappear, why do you stop me? "


    She asked softly in front of her ear. Bai Yinling breathed out a breath, and a bright smile rose from the corner of her mouth: "just let you go? What''s good for me? I want you to disappear. "


    "I disappear? If you don''t stop me, I''m gone! "


    "What are you pretending to do! You know what I want is your life


    She choked out these words from her teeth, and her abdomen reacted at this time. She pressed her abdomen to keep her expression calm.


    "Get out of the way! I''ll see what''s in your carriage


    "No!"


    Bai Rutong glared.


    She pretends to push her, and Bai Rutong entangles with her. In the bustle, Bai Yinling sits on the ground. Bai ruotong''s heart sank, and he knew what she was going to do.


    "Bai ruotong... You..."


    Her face suddenly turned white, surrounded by a lot of people, they fixed eyes to see, Bai Yinling''s body has a dazzling red.


    "Ah!!! Blood


    "It''s blood!!! Bai Liangyuan is bleeding! Hurry up and call your Highness the prince! And the doctor


    "Liang Yuan! are you all right? Princess Dexin, you are so cruel! You want my young lady''s life


    All the people were frightened and surrounded by Bai Yinling. Bai Yinling couldn''t help the colic in her abdomen and wailed. There were beads of sweat on her head. It didn''t look like fraud.


    White if Tong looking at her face, the heart can''t help of a tight.


    She always thought that the baby in Bai ruotong''s belly was fake, but today she saw her face and the big pool of blood under her legs. How could it be adulterated!


    She used her children against her!


    How can Bai Yinling do such a cunning thing. What''s in her belly is her flesh and blood!


    ¡­¡­


    Half a day later.


    Gu Yanqing received the news and came to the cage in a hurry. Bai Yinling had already been sent to the Tai hospital, but his baby had not been saved. Emperor yongsui was very angry. Without asking what happened, he put Bai ruotong in prison.


    "Little girl, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yanqing was very aggressive and asked directly. Bai ruotong raised a smile and looked at Gu Yanqing: "Your Highness, I''m sorry, if I told you in advance, I''m afraid you won''t agree with me, so I''ll keep you from you."

 Chapter 1263

    "The child in Bai Yinling''s belly is really pushed by you?" Gu Yanqing doesn''t believe that a little girl will do such a thing. Bai Yinling''s baby is royal. No matter how brave Bai ruotong is, he doesn''t dare to do so.


    But now it''s going crazy four times. He still wants to hear Bai ruotong tell the truth.


    "Your Highness, you are going to Linglong hall now..." Bai ruotong pauses and tells Gu Yanqing what happened. If Gu Yanqing knows that she will go to prison, she will not come. In this way, Bai ruotong has to act first and then act.


    Anyway, it''s my husband''s son-in-law. In the future, there will be plenty of time to coax him.


    "You are crazy!"


    Gu Yanqing''s expression moved slightly, sighed heavily, and turned out of the cell. Bai ruotong looks at his back, and her eyes become deeper. When Bai Yinling gets better, what she has to face is a fierce battle with Bai Yinling.


    The child in her womb is absolutely unsustainable. If Leng Yinyi doesn''t want to testify with her, Bai Rutong''s move will be a complete failure.


    Now she has no other way but to believe that Gu Yanqing can persuade Leng Beiyi.


    ¡­¡­


    Linglong palace.


    "Empress, your highness, my master is really resting. You''d better not disturb him. Didn''t he visit the emperor this morning? He said that he eloped with Princess Dexin. This is a false accusation! "


    Cold fear Yi''s bodyguard wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and replied tremblingly. Just now, empress Rongchen and the crown prince stormed into the palace, posing to ask Leng Beiyi.


    They keep saying that Leng Beiyi is not in Linglong hall, but outside the palace. After Bai Yinling''s accident, the queen has sealed off the harem. Leng Danyi can''t get in anyway.


    "Then why didn''t he come out? Can''t the palace let him come out to meet? Or is he not in the palace at all? You are lying


    Rong Chen empress lightly hums a, ask a way.


    The bodyguard bowed his head in embarrassment, and his heart was full of trouble. He can only fight for time for Leng Biyi. Maybe now Leng Biyi has successfully escaped back to the palace, but it''s only two hours. If the queen wants to chase her, it''s still time.


    "When my father comes later, he won''t be able to speak so well. My palace is ordered by my father to see the prince Nuzhen. Is it more important for him to rest than for us to see him? "


    Gu chenlian''s voice was low and cold. He didn''t expect that Bai Yinling was just on the street, but he would see Leng Yiyi and Bai ruotong fleeing. He recalled that just now, Bai Yinling was covered in blood and held him in pain: "Your Highness, Bai... Bai ruotong and Leng Beiyi eloped... I wanted to stop them, but Bai ruotong pushed them to the ground... My baby didn''t know if... Could keep it, but... Leng Beiyi... You must hurry... Don''t let him escape to the palace..."


    Bai ruotong is willing to elope with Leng Yinyi. What is the woman thinking?


    Is she willing to follow any man except him?


    This woman, is really cheap to the extreme, thanks to his once so affectionate to her.


    "Are you sure you don''t want the palace in?"


    Gu chenlian didn''t have so much patience. Seeing that the bodyguard didn''t reply, he was ready to enter.


    "Your Highness, my highness has just recovered, and his wounds have not yet recovered. It''s really impossible... Impossible..."


    The bodyguard''s face had turned white, so he had to fight Gu chenlian.


    "Somebody..."


    "Bang!"


    The words of Gu chenlian''s command had not been finished, and the front door of Linglong hall was kicked open. As soon as the door fell to the ground, it exploded with countless smoke.

 Chapter 1264

    Smoke faded, Gu Yanqing Xinchang''s figure appeared at the door. Gu chenlian had a meal. Before he could speak, Gu Yanqing walked into the hospital with great strides. When the bodyguard saw this, he wanted to ask for Xianglan, but Gu Yanqing kicked him for several meters.


    He was murderous and went straight into the corridor and into the inner room. The prince and the queen looked at each other. They were stunned for a moment and followed. Gu Yanqing directly pushed the door into the main hall. There was no one in it, but she could vaguely hear the women''s voice.


    He lifted the curtain, and in the warm tent of the bed, two overlapping figures intertwined with each other. Gu Yanqing was not surprised. He went up to open his tent and saw a picture of a living spring palace.


    Gu chenlian and the queen also saw the scene and were stunned.


    "Ah


    The woman sleeping under Leng Danyi hears the noise and screams, burying her head in Leng Danyi''s arms.


    Leng Danyi didn''t look alarmed. He raised his head and looked at Gu Yanqing coldly. A smile came from the corner of his mouth: "how can you come?"


    "Didn''t you elope with the little girl? Why are you here? "


    Gu Yanqing''s tone was extremely cold. She was so cold that the woman under Yi shivered and choked in a small voice. Gu Yanqing lowered her head and looked at the woman: "get out!"


    Leng Beiyi raises her body. The woman has only a fig leaf on her body. Her wet eyes look at Gu Yanqing in horror and look at Leng Beiyi again.


    "Get out of here! Don''t let me say it again Gu Yanqing continued.


    Gu chenlian frowned. How could things be like this? Leng Beiyi didn''t go out of the palace, but did this kind of debauchery in the room?


    If he is just like this, it is natural that he let the guard stop him.


    Is... He cheated by Bai Yinling again?


    no Even if Bai Yinling is vicious, he will not make fun of the fetus.


    In this way, there is only one possibility, that is, the cold fear has avoided the eyelid of the queen and returned to the harem.


    "I''m just playing with my palace maids. Is it a crime in Nanyuan?"


    Leng Yinyi asked with a smile.


    "You didn''t go out of the palace?"


    Gu chenlian asked coldly.


    "Out of the palace? Why does the good king want to go out of the palace and what is he going to do? "


    Cold fear Yi inexplicable way.


    Gu Yanqing looked back at Gu chenlian: "isn''t Bai Yinling saying that the prince of Nuzhen wants to take the little girl away? Why is he here? "


    Gu chenlian chokes and is questioned by Gu Yanqing. He suddenly doesn''t know what to say. Gu Yanqing naturally won''t hide for Leng Yinyi, but his aggressive momentum just now can''t hide from others.


    "You''re going to ask Princess Dexin what she''s done."


    Rong Chen empress sharp voice returned a sentence.


    "Well, since the prince Nuzhen is here, the palace will not be disturbed. Please continue to be happy."


    Gu chenlian was very agitated. He thought that he had grasped Leng Yinyi''s handle and had nothing in the end.


    He deliberately increased the word "happy" and left with a cold hum. When empress Rongchen saw him go, she wanted to say something, but after thinking for a moment, she left with Gu chenlian.


    After all, just now she thought that the matter had already been under control, so she would tell yongsui emperor about it without scruple. Now Leng Biyi is staying in Linglong hall, and she has to think of a way to explain it to yongsui emperor.


    But fortunately, Bai Yinling''s stomach was pushed by Bai ruotong in front of the public. No matter how Bai ruotong tried to get rid of it, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    ¡­¡­


    When they went away, Gu Yanqing sneered: "unexpectedly, the Grand Prince wanted to live in the spring palace to hide people''s eyes and ears."


    "Bai ruotong told you everything?" Cold fear Yi slowly put on good clothes, not flurried asked.

 Chapter 1265

    "Do you think you can take her away?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Gu Yanqing, do you think you won? My father has sent elite soldiers to Nanyuan to protect me everywhere. I won''t have anything to do with you. If I succeed in going back to Nuzhen, you will go to the battlefield. Nuzhen won''t easily let go of Nanyuan. "


    Leng Beiyi gave a sneer.


    Although he lost to Gu Yanqing, at least Gu Yanqing could not win completely.


    "Can you go back?" Gu Yanqing smiles, sits on the bench and looks down at him like a God. Yongsui emperor never thought of letting him go. Now that he was injured in Nanyuan, Nuzhen would certainly arouse public anger. If a war was to be triggered, yongsui emperor would try his best to trap him in Nanyuan and become a proton.


    "Do you think that if I don''t go back, my father won''t dare to fight against Nuzhen?" Cold afraid Yi answers, cold voice quality asks a way.


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, just looked at him coldly.


    "That''s all. I lost to you. In fact, I can see that Bai ruotong didn''t really want to go with me, but she gave such a straightforward answer at that time. In a moment, I really expected her to leave with me."


    Leng Danyi protects the slightly split wound, lying on the soft collapse and sighs heavily.


    In fact, if Bai ruotong pretends to be unwilling to leave with him, Leng Biyi will doubt him even more. He just wanted to test her. So Bai ruotong didn''t bother to disguise and pretended to be cheerful. He was willing to be fooled by Leng Danyi for such a big temptation.


    It has become the best tool for Bai ruotong to deal with Bai Yinling.


    "I will let you go and protect you from leaving, but you must agree to a condition. If you promise, you will have a smooth road and no one will stop you. " Gu Yanqing cold eyes, cold voice.


    "What do you want me to promise?" Cold fear Yi eyes a flash, ask.


    "I''d like to ask you to borrow the National Teacher Ke." He said.


    Leng Beiyi was slightly stunned, and then he realized what he wanted to do. He laughed and rubbed his eyebrows with his hand: "I thought you wanted me not to start a war. It seems that Bai ruotong''s safety is more important than anything in your eyes.


    Gu Yanqing, you are a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. If you are from Nuzhen, maybe our king will fight with you as brothers and annex all countries. Unfortunately, you are from Nanyuan, so we can only fight against you.


    Well, your request will be accepted by the king. "


    He regretted for a moment and then answered his request. Gu Yanqing turns around to leave, but is called by Leng Yinyi.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "What else?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Bai ruotong is pregnant now. How can she endure the disaster of prison? You''d better let her out as soon as possible."


    Cold fear Yi light way.


    Gu Yanqing choked: "yes?"


    Pregnant? What kind of pregnancy?


    His body was obviously stiff.


    "What? You didn''t pay attention to Bai ruotong''s pregnancy? " Cold fear Yi doubts a way.


    Gu Yanqing lowered her eyebrows: "is that what she said to you? Is she pregnant? "


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have the mind to talk about this kind of thing at will, but your Highness Prince Rong, you are more romantic than me."


    Cold afraid Yi smiles a way, the tone is quite satirical.


    Gu Yanqing suddenly understood his words. Instead of getting angry, he asked: "so, you know that the little girl has the flesh and blood of the king in her belly, and you want to take her away. Do you think that the emerald crown jade on your head is not green enough?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cold fear Yi face suddenly a black, he usually like to wear emerald crown jade.

 Chapter 1266

    Bai Yinling''s baby, in the end, was not saved. She lay dying on the bed, Gu chenlian looked at her painful appearance, his fist slightly tight. Hesitating for a while, Gu chenlian came out of the palace and went straight to the direction of the prison.


    Bai ruotong is having dinner in prison. Seeing Gu chenlian coming in, she is not half surprised: "why doesn''t your Highness the prince accompany your Bai Liangyuan in the room?"


    "Bai ruotong, is your heart made of iron? Yinling is half dead now. You are still in the mood to eat. She is your sister in name. Don''t you have any pity for her? "


    He gritted his teeth and said this to her. He wanted to see how Bai ruotong looked now, but he was disappointed. He thought she was a kind girl, but he didn''t expect that her heart was so vicious.


    Bai ruotong laughed: "Your Highness, do you think the baby in her womb is my hand? Do you really think it was pushed by me? She is so ruthless to her own children. Should I mourn for her children instead? "


    She sympathized with Bai Yinling. When Bai Yinling came out of prison, she thought that as long as this woman was no longer against herself, she would no longer be embarrassed. But it never occurred to me that Bai Yinling was still the same as before.


    In that case, I don''t blame her for being cruel.


    "She has changed a lot, not as heartless as you say." Gu Chen Lian is straining body, icy cold way.


    Bai Rutong laughed: "no longer as I said so heartless? Then what is called unfeeling? "


    "What a proud person she used to be, but now... How can you be so humble? She did do a lot of wrong things, but now she has reformed. Why don''t you let her go? Must we kill her all! "


    Gu chenlian''s tone is more and more heavy. When he gets to the back, he roars out to Bai Rutong.


    Bai ruotong was stunned by his roar. He put down his chopsticks and stood up: "I''ll kill her? Your highness, you can see clearly who killed who. From the beginning, who deliberately tried to frame me?


    Who was it that killed me in search of medicine, regardless of your life? Who was it that sent people to assassinate me all the time? Who was it that killed sister-in-law Jingxian?


    You said I would kill you all. Did Bai Yinling ever want to let me go? Growing up, I have never provoked her, but she can''t stand for me to live a good life, and she can''t stand that there is a Royal Highness who protects me and loves me. Therefore, she insists on killing me. Today is the same. I didn''t touch her. She plays a farcical role in front of me.


    Your highness, you say I''m vicious, then I''ll ask you, what wrong did Bai Rutong do to make Bai Yinling hate me so much? Her mother is not my harm. She is also the one who has stirred up the West Marquis''s house!


    I just want to protect myself. Do you really see who is upset with whom? "


    Bai Rutong retorts back without fear.


    These words had been hidden in her heart for a long time. Yes, Bai Yinling is a poor man, but there must be something hateful about him.


    Because she is pitiful, so she can never stop killing others? Because she is pitiful, so everyone must be buried in silence to endure her persecution?


    There is no such thing.


    A tooth for a tooth is what human nature should do.


    If she wants to fight to death, why can''t Bai ruotong resist?

 Chapter 1267

    "You..."


    Gu chenlian didn''t expect that she would say these words. In the past month, he saw what Bai Yinling had done. Her eyes lost the former edge, just a mother looking forward to the birth of a child.


    He thought that Bai Yinling had changed, but today Bai ruotong''s words made him doubt.


    Does Bai Yinling''s temperament really change?


    Just hesitating for a moment, his deep eyes returned to the past: "what''s the matter today? Do you really want to elope with Leng Yinyi? "


    "Elope with Leng Beiyi?"


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "how can I not see him today? How can I elope with him?"


    "Bai ruotong, you are obviously cheating our palace!" Gu chenlian suppressed his anger. "Do you think this palace is too stupid to see it? Perhaps Bai Yinling has long found that there is something wrong between you and Leng Beiyi. Today, she casually found an excuse to go out to stop you and Leng Beiyi.


    But she didn''t expect that this is your next game, and your purpose is to kill her baby! "


    It''s not that he didn''t recognize the lie in Bai Yinling''s mouth, but he didn''t expect that Bai ruotong would be so cruel. Bai Yinling''s baby is his, which makes him not hate Bai ruotong.


    He knew that Bai Yinling wanted to protect the child''s heart, because in prison, no matter how much pain she endured, but in the end, it was easily wiped out by Bai Rutong.


    He hates this woman


    Also hate, even now, the heart is still filled with her own.


    "I didn''t want to kill your children. I said that Bai Yinling took advantage of it! Gu chenlian, why can''t you see clearly all the time? "


    Bai ruotong is extremely angry. This man must guess her with the worst mind.


    "You don''t have to explain any more. How cruel and cold-blooded you are, I know very well in my heart!"


    With a big wave of his hand, he only heard the crisp sound of Dong, and the lamp on one side was directly overturned by him. There is nothing to say for him to stay here. For the first time, he hated such a humble woman.


    "At first, we were afraid of Bai Yinling''s baby, but now we are looking forward to it. Bai ruotong, you have ruined our expectation."


    He turned his back, uttered the words, and then resolutely left.


    Bai ruotong silently looked at his far away back, sighing without any trace.


    At the end of the day, Gu still hates her.


    But that''s good. That''s what she asked for in the beginning. Gu chenlian''s character is determined not to give up until he reaches the goal, so he has a great obsession with her. He won''t leave easily. In this case, let him hate. Bai ruotong is not a God. She can''t make everyone happy. She can only make the people she loves happy.


    "Cough..."


    After a moment''s hesitation, she drew back her eyes. When she wanted to turn around, a pungent smell came from outside the iron gate. She covered her nose and mouth, coughed, and looked along the smoke. The lamp that Gu chenlian had just knocked off was actually burning. The tongue of fire had already climbed onto one side of the shelf and was burning.


    "Come on! It''s gone


    Bai ruotong yelled, but the prison was empty, and no one answered.


    "Fire! There was a fire! Help! I don''t want to die yet


    "What''s the matter! How could the fire be so bright


    The sudden fire aroused the attention of the prisoners in the prison. They ran to the iron gate and tried to beat the iron gate to escape.

 Chapter 1268

    "Cough..."


    Bai ruotong coughed painfully. His eyes were wet with fire. He couldn''t see everything around him. He could only vaguely watch the fire spread around.


    She moistened the handkerchief with water and covered her mouth and nose.


    It seems that the lamp was tampered with in advance. Who is it? Is it Gu chenlian?


    That''s why he knocked over the lamp just before he left. He thought he had hurt his child, so he wanted to pay for his life?


    "Help!!! Cough... "


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger. No matter how loud Bai ruotong hisses and roars, no one answers. The thick white smoke spreads in the prison. Bai ruotong only feels that his mouth and nose are unable to breathe, and his mouth is pungent.


    Is she going to die here?


    Die here for no reason?


    Exhausted, she fell to the ground in a daze. Before her consciousness disappeared, she saw a black figure running frantically with herself.


    She knew that he would come to save her


    Bai Rutong closed his eyes in peace of mind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Keke..."


    When she woke up again, her boudoir was in front of her. Qi''er and orange were with her. The old lady held her hand and was looking at her with tears. Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng were not far away.


    Bai ruotong sat up and coughed as her throat itched.


    "Rutong, are you ok?"


    The old lady took her up and asked softly. Bai ruotong shakes her head to show that it''s OK. She looks up at Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness, did you save me?" Bai ruotong asked softly.


    "Yes! Thanks to Prince Rong, his Highness has found that the prison has run out of water, otherwise your life will be lost. Prince Rong is really our benefactor and your noble man! "


    The old lady sighed and said, seeing her sober, with a happy smile on her lips. Bai Chusheng came forward and whispered a word with the old lady. The old lady nodded and called orange Qi to leave the room together.


    After a while, there were only Bai Rutong and Gu Yanqing in the boudoir.


    "Your Highness!" Bai ruotong wanted to get out of bed, but Gu Yanqing stopped her movement and helped her lie down: "don''t move. You are in a bad condition now. You can''t move."


    "Your Highness... I''m really glad that you can come to save me. I know that I will not be in any danger. You will always be by my side when necessary." Bai ruotong has a sweet smile. Gu Yanqing can''t help laughing at her silly appearance. No matter how much sorrow she has, her smile dispels her one by one: "you silly girl, you are really stupid when you say you are a silly girl.


    If I hadn''t arrived in time yesterday, I would have lost you


    "No, we have a heart of our own," she said with a silly smile. After a pause, she seemed to think of something and asked, "Your Highness, now that I''m out of prison, you won''t be punished?"


    She is now guilty, Gu Yanqing directly took her out of prison, maybe the emperor of yongsui will ask for the responsibility.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be better. As soon as you come out, the emperor''s grandmother won''t let you in again."


    Bai Rutong''s heart moved slightly. She believed Gu Yanqing''s words.


    "What about Bai Yinling? How is she? " Bai ruotong thought about it and then asked, "is her body recovered?"


    "Recovered." Gu Yanqing nodded.


    Bai ruotong closed his eyes, sighed heavily, and said helplessly: "after she recovers, she must come to me again. It''s really annoying. I''m tired to confront her. "

 Chapter 1269

    Gu Yanqing''s deep eyes were dim: "what''s the matter with the fire? Do you have any signs? Do you know who did it? "


    "It was Gu chenlian who knocked over the lamp. If I guess correctly, the lamp might have been tampered with in advance. Originally I thought it was strange that there was a lamp on the shelf. It''s like it''s put there just to be knocked over. "


    Bai Rutong recalled, thought for a moment, and said seriously.


    Gu Yanqing said: "maybe there''s something wrong with that shelf. It''s smeared with white oil which is easy to burn. The oil is colorless and tasteless, so it can deceive your sense of smell. Do you remember who put the lamp there


    Asked by Gu Yanqing, Bai Rutong began to recall. She closed her eyes, and in a flash, a strange face of a young man appeared in her mind: "it''s a young jailer who brought me the lamp when he brought me the meal. The man is not tall and has a slightly sallow complexion. On his left face was a red birthmark the size of a carapace.


    His eyes are very small, thin squint long, mouth corner is very thick... Right! He seems to have a stubborn disease. It''s inconvenient for him to walk on his left leg. "


    Her memory is a gift from Yan Jun. as long as she remembers it, her face and all the details will come to her.


    Gu Yanqing''s face sank slightly, and she already had eyes in her heart.


    "Miss, Miss Murong is here!"


    Two people are chatting, inside and outside came Qi Er''s announcement sound. Bai ruotong started to smile and said with a smile: "Your Highness, go to investigate first. I''ll talk to Murong Lian''an for a while. She has helped me a lot. I haven''t had time to thank her yet."


    Gu Yanqing smell speech, don''t trust of entrust a few words, get up to leave. He just walked for a while, Murong Lian''an walked into the inner room with a stuffy face.


    "Are you really unable to fight Lin Yumin?"


    She came to the mountain road.


    "What?"


    Bai ruotong was confused by her.


    "I heard that you were almost burned to death. It must be Lin Yumin who did it!"


    She snorted and said.


    Bai ruotong was speechless: "how much do you hate Lin Yumin? How can I feel that you hate her more than me?"


    "She likes..."


    "All right, all right! Do you only speak ill of Lin Yumin in front of me today? " White if Tong interrupts her, stretch out a hand, "take."


    "What do you want?"


    Murong Lian''an blinked and didn''t understand her words.


    "Consolation! When you come to see me, don''t you give me some consolation? "


    Bai Rutong rolled her eyes. This woman is really rude.


    "Who said I came to see you? I''m just coming to see your jokes. I''ll see if you''re dead. If you''re dead, I''m ready to set off firecrackers in the mansion. "


    Murong Lian''an said softly, and the corner of his mouth slowly overflowed with a satire.


    "Tough guy," she knew that she was worried about her, so Bai Rutong didn''t listen to her vicious words, "I haven''t thank you for yesterday''s things. Thanks to you, the prince of Nuzhen can smoothly return to Linglong hall."


    "Bai ruotong, why do you believe me so much? If I take the prince Nuzhen directly to his father, you''ll really take care of elopement! "


    Murong Lian''an really can''t understand. They were enemies before, but Bai ruotong didn''t seem to care at all. He told her about his elopement with Leng Yinyi. Let her meet Leng Danyi who will run away in a hurry at the gate of the city, and take him into the secret passage, from which to the back palace wall.


    "I know you won''t." Bai ruotong still has faith in her. If Murong Lian''an really betrays her, she has to admit that she believes the wrong person.

 Chapter 1270

    "By the way, did Leng Beiyi drill that hole?"


    Bai ruotong''s eyes brightened, and he remembered what Murong Lian''an said. There was a small hole in the wall of the back palace connected by the secret road. Usually, the Queen''s people and Murong prime minister''s people communicated from that hole.


    When Bai ruotong went to the harem, he went to see the cave. He could allow one person to pass, but he would climb all over the mud.


    Murong Lian''an laughed and nodded: "climb, climb! I heard that in order to cover up his dirty clothes, he staged a live spring palace in his room, which has been spread all over the palace. "


    "It''s a bit of a pain for him!"


    Bai Rutong''s vicious way. It''s as if it was revenge, and the consequences of her going down Wushan.


    "Ruotong..." Murong Lian''an suddenly gathered a smile, blinked, and looked at her solemnly. "You have to be careful. Yesterday I found out from my father that he was talking with the bodyguard. I heard that Bai Yinling was going to complain in front of the Empress Dowager tomorrow.


    That woman will talk nonsense in front of the Empress Dowager. Aren''t you nervous at all? "


    "What''s the effect of nervousness? Can nervousness stop her from talking nonsense? It''s useless to think that those who should come will never come. "


    Bai ruotong walked slowly.


    "Anyway... You should be more careful..."


    Although he knew that Bai ruotong was not an ordinary person who could deal with him at will, Murong Lian''an was still worried. Since his own accident, Murong Lian''an has already seen who can be sincere.


    "Thank you for helping me."


    Bai Rutong said with sincere gratitude.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong was called into the palace by the old empress dowager. The strong smell of medicine spread in the palace. The source of the taste was Bai Yinling. If she had no breath, she was sitting on the bench, her face pale and pale, and she looked old all of a sudden.


    Bai ruotong looked at her and pursed her lips. She could not help but feel a little sorry.


    "Ruotong, don''t be afraid. The AI family calls you here, mainly to talk about something with you. Don''t be nervous and don''t have pressure. You can answer AI family well."


    The old empress dowager whispered softly.


    Bai ruotong nodded seriously: "yes."


    "You tell AI Jia, what''s the matter with Yinling''s stomach?"


    Although Bai Yinling complained bitterly in front of her, the old empress dowager''s heart was still toward Bai ruotong. She has been in contact with this child for more than three years. The old lady knows what kind of girl she is.


    Besides Bai Yinling, Gu chenlian and Gu Yanqing are also there. But only yongsui emperor and Rongchen empress were missing. Yongsui emperor''s body is more and more tired and weak, so I think I just want to give the old empress dowager the responsibility.


    And empress Rongchen, the old empress dowager should not have called her over, because she knew that the empress would always face Bai Yinling.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager''s side is absolutely towards her own.


    Bai Rutong thought so, and his heart suddenly settled down. She knelt down and kowtowed to the old empress dowager: "empress dowager, the flesh and blood in Bai Liangyuan''s belly is not caused by Rutong, but the loss of this child''s life has something to do with Rutong, so please treat Rutong''s crime."


    "Do you admit that you pushed Bai Liangyuan?"


    Gu chenlian squints his eyes and asks sternly.


    Bai ruotong ignored him, bowed his head and pleaded with the Empress Dowager. The old empress dowager''s eyes hesitated slightly and looked at Gu Yanqing: "Qing''er, what do you think is the truth?"

 Chapter 1271

    "Grandson believes that ruotong will not harm Bai Liangyuan. Bai Liangyuan is responsible for everything."


    Gu Yanqing said indifferently.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong will naturally say that, because your Highness''s heart is always towards my younger sister. If my younger sister didn''t push me, how could my baby be exiled? I should be responsible for it? Hehe, does Prince Rong mean that I killed my own child? "


    Bai Yinling''s voice was weak. She half closed her wet eyes and gave Gu Yanqing a bitter smile.


    Gu Yanqing ignored her and said to the empress dowager, "grandmother, the baby in Bai Liangyuan''s womb is strange. When she raises the baby, she drinks tonic every day. Her grandson has consulted the imperial doctor. The baby in Bai Liangyuan''s womb is not in the right position and must experience pain during childbirth, or the baby can''t live through childbirth."


    "The Taiyi also reported to the mourning family."


    The old empress dowager nodded, indicating that she believed Gu Yanqing''s words.


    "Empress dowager, that day, my little sister was riding in the carriage of Prince Nuzhen. I clearly saw Prince Nuzhen with my own eyes, and the maid who was with me also saw it clearly. My little sister clearly wanted to elope with Prince Nuzhen. She was caught by Yinling, so she was afraid and pushed Yinling. Empress dowager, Yinling did not dare to lie to empress dowager, Little sister, she wants to go with the prince Nuzhen. "


    Bai Yinling clenched her lips and said something sincere.


    "Are you going to torture the prince of Nuzhen?"


    The Empress Dowager half squinted and said, "and on that day, everyone could see clearly what the prince Nuzhen was doing."


    "That''s just a cover up. The carriage in which the little sister and the prince Nuzhen were riding was still packed, and the carriage was also detained by the prince''s Royal Highness. Yinling has sent someone to bring her little sister''s luggage. If the Empress Dowager sees it, she will believe that Yinling is not telling a lie. "


    Baiyinling road.


    White if Tong heart faintly surprised, it seems that white Yin Ling really is to her bag from the heart. Fortunately, I''m fully prepared. Next, I''ll wait to see Gu Yanqing''s acting skills.


    The Empress Dowager promised to nod her head, and the maidservant, Mammy Zhao, walked out of the main hall. Shortly after, she led the three into the room. In their hands, it was Bai Yinling''s so-called luggage.


    "Open."


    The Empress Dowager said.


    They squatted down and untied the cloth bag. There were some rare ingredients in it, such as ham, Ganoderma lucidum, thousand mushrooms and so on.


    Bai Yinling choked.


    "Why is there only food at the head? There''s nothing that every girl should prepare. Bai Yinling, what do you have to say now? "


    Asked the Empress Dowager.


    Gu chenlian sighed. He had already guessed that there would be no personal clothes and rouge in his luggage. Because he had already seen through it, it was just the situation set by Bai ruotong.


    The only one who can''t see through is Bai Yinling.


    Gu chenlian wanted to change the things in Japan yesterday, but Gu Yanqing had been prepared to ask the Empress Dowager to issue a secret order to strictly guard the carriage and not allow anyone to get close to it. He had no way to change it.


    Bai Yinling looks at Gu chenlian in surprise, with disappointment in her eyes.


    No matter how stupid she is, she knows that she has been cheated at this moment. But she didn''t expect that Gu chenlian had seen through her carefully prepared Bureau. Why didn''t he mention himself.


    "Rutong, what are you preparing for? Why do you want to sit in the carriage of Prince Nuzhen? "


    The old empress dowager asked curiously.


    Bai ruotong lowered her head, tears rolling in her eyes. She choked and began to cry.


    Her sudden tears were obviously not expected by the Empress Dowager.

 Chapter 1272

    "What''s the matter with you? I''m just asking you a question. Well, what are you crying for? "


    The Empress Dowager asked.


    "Ruotong... Ruotong doesn''t know how to say it... Anyway... Ruotong has been wronged so much that if he says it, he will be regarded as a joke. It''s better not to say it..."


    Bai ruotong wiped his tears and choked directly in front of the old empress dowager.


    "Qing''er, if she doesn''t say it, you say it!"


    The Empress Dowager said anxiously.


    "The emperor''s grandmother is all the fault of her grandson. If it wasn''t for her grandson, Rutong wouldn''t appear in the carriage of the Grand Prince of Nuzhen," Gu Yanqing pleaded, "a few days ago, Rutong visited the Grand Prince, and after the grandson knew it, he blamed Rutong..."


    "Why do you blame Rutong?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    "Your Highness... Your highness said that I had nothing to do to see the prince. The reason why I went to see the prince was that his highness owned the arrow feather in the prince, so I went to test whether he resented his highness... Unexpectedly, it led to his Highness''s misunderstanding..."


    Bai Rutong cried.


    The old empress dowager listened to their words, and her heart was also slightly clear that this was the discord between the young couple.


    "Then what are you doing in the prince''s carriage?" The old empress dowager asked again.


    "Because it won''t be long before the Empress Dowager''s birthday party. If Tong wanted to prepare for her birthday in person, his father took all the carriages to the disaster relief because of the flood in Tongnan County, so I went to borrow them from his highness, but his highness... He said that since I was so good with the Grand Prince, why didn''t he use them.


    For a moment, Rutong was angry, so he asked the eldest prince to borrow a carriage... Unexpectedly, there was a ridiculous rumor about elopement... It was Rutong''s fault. Rutong was sorry for the Empress Dowager and his highness... "


    Bai ruotong cried so much that I felt pity for her. The old empress dowager looked in her eyes and felt pain in her heart. She stood up, took Bai ruotong''s hand, and slapped Gu Yanqing''s back with the other hand, just like an elder teaching his younger generation.


    "Qing''er! How can you be so bad tempered! If Tong went to see the eldest prince for you, how can you still wronged her! You are a big man, how can you be so small-minded


    The old empress dowager scolded.


    "Grandson knows that he is wrong."


    Gu Yanqing faintly replied, but his eyes glanced at Bai ruotong. The faint eyes seemed to remind her that he was carrying the pot for her.


    "Empress dowager, don''t listen to Bai ruotong''s nonsense. She must have negotiated with her Royal Highness Prince Rong. Their words are false. Please don''t believe them! She is going to elope with the prince


    Bai Yinling is worried. In this situation, no matter what Bai ruotong says, the old empress dowager will believe it.


    She had thought that the old empress dowager would care about the flesh and blood in her abdomen, but she didn''t expect that she could not resist the trust in Bai ruotong.


    "Bai Yinling, are you still talking nonsense here?"


    The old empress dowager snapped.


    "Let''s not mention this. Bai ruotong really pushed Yinling, and so did Yinling''s baby."


    Gu chenlian coldly reminds me that his eyes catch Bai Rutong.


    "About this, ruotong was really wronged. Bai Liangyuan''s baby has nothing to do with me. The Empress Dowager can still remember that Bai Liangyuan was a person who secretly used magic. Her body has long been changed by Wushan''s magic, and she can''t give birth to a child properly. That''s why she planted her child on Rutong''s head,


    Because Bai Liangyuan knows in her heart that she can''t give birth to this child in any case. "

 Chapter 1273

    Bai ruotong''s words make Bai Yinling''s heart fall completely. Why does she know so much about Wushan?


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    "Bai Liangyuan did not dare to admit what I said, but ruotong was not empty talk, but there was evidence. Wushan sorcery prevails in Nuzhen. As long as you let master Ke verify it, it will be clear. Bai Liangyuan, do you dare to let master Ke feel your pulse? "


    Bai ruotong asked coldly. Bai Yinling''s face completely turned pale, so Bai Rutong knew from the beginning that her baby couldn''t stay? It''s not so much that she framed Bai ruotong as it is that this woman is trying to attract herself to take the bait and kill herself.


    What a terrible woman


    She looks so innocent on the surface, but she is more vicious than anyone on the back.


    "Bai Yinling, is what she said true?"


    Gu chenlian knows her. Bai Yinling''s look can never deceive him. Bai ruotong is so determined that she must have determined whether Bai Yinling''s baby is true or not.


    "Nature is false! Your highness can''t believe her Bai Yinling explained anxiously, "Bai ruotong did this to deceive your highness. Don''t believe her lies, your highness. You must believe me!"


    "Believe you? You cheat your highness again and again. How can you make your Highness believe you? If it''s true that I''m lying, let master Ke verify it. You can''t say that you will be bribed by one of my Nanyuan princesses? "


    Bai ruotong stood up and stood up with him.


    "You..." Bai Yinling was forced to be speechless. Now she knows Wushan''s skills. If it wasn''t for Gu chenlian''s flesh and blood, how could she escape from prison.


    "Go and invite master Ke."


    The old empress dowager ordered.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "don''t invite me. I''ve invited Ke Guoshi here a long time ago. He''s waiting outside."


    "Bai ruotong, you calculated all this!"


    Bai Yinling said in a loud voice. Now she finally understood that Bai ruotong wanted to kill herself.


    "I calculate? Bai Liangyuan, who calculated who? Why can''t I tell you the truth in front of the Empress Dowager? "


    Bai said sarcastically.


    "Your Highness, please help me... You must believe me... You must believe that I am innocent. I was calculated by Bai ruotong and she calculated me. Your highness, you must... Help me..."


    Bai Yinling turns to hold Gu chenlian''s arm. This is her last hope. As long as Gu chenlian is willing to save her, she still has a chance to live.


    She did all this for Gu chenlian, who must be able to understand.


    Gu chenlian is silent. He neither moves nor listens to her words, but treats her like a stranger. Bai Yinling''s blood seems to coagulate because of his indifference.


    Is that her hope?


    She had thought that all the hard times would pass after Gu chenlian ascended the throne, so she would let Gu chenlian ascend the throne no matter what, even if she let her body break down.


    But... His eyes now... Have changed into distrust.


    He is really indecisive and easy to be convinced. Bai Yinling gives a wry smile and immediately feels that he believes the wrong person.


    This is the result of her painstaking efforts.


    When Ke Guoshi entered the hall and wanted to greet the old empress dowager, the old empress dowager stopped and said, "don''t waste time, Ke Guoshi, feel for Bai Yinling!"

 Chapter 1274

    "No... I don''t want to..."


    Bai Yinling, with a pale face, retreated. She stepped back, and Bai ruotong said, "what? Now I''m afraid? Bai Yinling, where is your courage? "


    "Your Highness! Help me... I don''t want... I don''t want him to feel the pulse! "


    She was really flustered. She didn''t expect that Bai ruotong would invite Ke Guoshi. If the man felt his pulse, no matter how many problems he had, he would be diagnosed and found.


    She doesn''t want... Doesn''t want


    National Master Ke stood in the same place in a daze. In front of her, the girl didn''t need to feel her pulse. Just look, he could see that she had practiced Wushan. With a heavy sigh, the women who practice Wushan magic will not come to a good end. In this life, it is inevitable that they will lead a vagrant life.


    Gu chenlian looked at Bai Yinling quietly. He tightly stretched his lips and couldn''t say a word.


    "Enough, Bai Yinling, you don''t want to feel your pulse. Is it because you are afraid of being diagnosed? Does that mean that you have already admitted it in your heart?"


    The old empress dowager asked sternly.


    Bai Yinling, holding Gu chenlian''s arm, trembles slightly. Her scarlet eyes look at Gu chenlian. Until the end, she still wants to pray for this man.


    "Come on! Hold down Bai Yinling


    The old empress dowager saw that she didn''t reply, and said sternly.


    "No... no!"


    She was about to escape, but before she took two steps, she was crushed on the ground by the bodyguard. She roared and begged wildly, but Gu chenlian still stood in the same place as if he hadn''t seen her.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to help. He also pities Bai Yinling for being treated like this. But this woman cheated him again. The day before yesterday, if he hadn''t knocked over the lamp, Bai ruotong would not have been caught in the fire. He thought everything was Bai ruotong''s own suffering. But today, Gu chenlian fully understood Bai Yinling''s look, and he was cheated again.


    Ke Guoshi came forward and took Bai Yinling''s arm to feel his pulse. A moment later, he got up and said, "Bai Liangyuan''s pulse is not very good. Her life is greatly reduced. If she lives like this, maybe she can only live for ten years."


    "Did I push her baby out of her womb?"


    Bai asked.


    Ke Guoshi shook his head: "no, it''s because she took the pill for sliding the fetus. There was a large area of bleeding in the uterus and the endometrium fell off, so the child was not protected. But Bai Liangyuan''s Wushan sorcery has been practised too deeply, and the child in her womb can''t be protected. "


    When Bai Yinling heard this, she was already in despair.


    "Gu chenlian! I''m all for you. Why don''t you say a word for me! I Bai Yinling really chose the wrong husband! Wrong choice from the beginning! It was you who came to me first. Why did you treat me like this when I fell in love with you!


    Gu chenlian! Your heart is so cruel! I''ve never seen a man so vicious as you


    Bai Yinling hoarse voice crack lung call, she begged him many times, if Gu chenlian heart really installed her, he will help her plead, help her speak. But after such a long time, he didn''t say a word and watched himself suffer here.


    His heart


    It''s so cold. She never felt that this man was so cold.


    "For him? Isn''t it for you from the beginning? Why do you say you are so wronged? Bai Yinling, you are not a benevolent person. What you say is for your highness. You have only yourself in your heart. If you really want to do it for your highness, you will keep the baby in your belly, not insist on killing me. "


    Bai Rutong coldly interrupted her cry.

 Chapter 1275

    From the beginning, Bai Yinling was wrong. She was wrong because she didn''t want to be right. If she had come back from Lingshan at the beginning, she would have been able to be a down-to-earth person and no longer be buried by strong hatred. Now she would not have been like this. All these were her own actions and her own destruction.


    If at the beginning, she no longer cling to her, perhaps Gu chenlian''s mind will never change, maybe he still loves her.


    "Come on! Get her out of here! Into the cold moon palace! Send someone to guard. She is not allowed to come out! "


    The old empress dowager sternly ordered. When this remark came out, everyone was cool behind his back.


    Cold Moon Palace


    They are all very familiar with this place, where they are imprisoned by some demon concubines. They committed unforgivable crimes and were imprisoned in the Cold Moon Palace. They can only stay in the room all their lives, can''t go out, and can''t see people. They died alone.


    This punishment is more serious than any other punishment.


    "Grandmother, this punishment is too serious. Please think twice!"


    Gu chenlian finally pleaded. If other punishment, he would not plead for her, Cold Moon Palace... Too much


    "You''re going to plead for her? Have you forgotten what this woman did to you? She cheated you again and again, and won your trust. The family didn''t blame you, and you even begged for her? "


    The old empress dowager''s eyebrows and eyes were cold and said fiercely.


    From the first time she saw Bai Yinling, she knew that this woman was unusual. Her eyes were full of ambition. An ambitious woman is bound to be a disaster. And she also verified this feeling, this woman is just a good yuan, has disturbed the Royal restlessness.


    "But..."


    "No, but you don''t have to persuade her. If you continue to persuade her, you will accompany her to the cold moon palace!"


    The old empress dowager interrupted. When Gu chenlian heard of the speech, he had no choice but to persuade him.


    As soon as Bai Yinling left, the old lady took a mouthful of tea and took a bet. She waved to Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing: "come here, you two."


    Bai Rutong blinked and went with the Empress Dowager. The old empress dowager took her hand and said in a warm voice, "the fifth day of the first day is a good day. It has been calculated that the mourning family will find someone. How about your wedding on that day?"


    Bai Rutong was shocked and looked at the old empress dowager in disbelief.


    "Do you think that AI Jia really forgot the marriage between you and Qing''er? Silly girl, the AI family has been waiting for a good day. There are many things happening in the palace recently, and many things can''t be settled. Now it has solved a big problem in the AI family''s heart, and it''s time for a good thing. "


    "But..."


    "Grandson thanks the emperor''s grandmother."


    Bai ruotong still has some doubts, but before he says anything, Gu Yanqing abruptly interrupts him. His eyes look at Bai ruotong with deep feelings.


    Gu chenlian listened to the old empress dowager''s words, and his heart was aching. She... Really wants to marry Gu Yanqing... To become Gu Yanqing''s Princess


    He lost half of his soul as if he were floating in the clouds.


    She... Is going to marry Gu Yanqing.


    She... Is going to be someone else''s woman


    "Qing''er, you have to be very strong. If Rutong is married to your family, don''t bully Rutong!"


    The old empress dowager said.


    Gu Yanqing nodded: "grandmother, don''t worry. How can your grandson bully Rutong? Only Rutong can bully your grandson."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you are good, can you be bullied? You know you are joking about Rutong. If one day Rutong is really angry and disappointed with you, you will cry. "


    The old empress dowager said jokingly.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and laughed. His heart was as sweet as honey.

 Chapter 1276

    She is really going to marry Gu Yanqing.


    She has been waiting for this day for three years. Gu Yanqing has been waiting for three years, and they can finally become husband and wife.


    Such a fact, how not to make her happy and excited.


    She didn''t know what to say, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    The fifth day of junior high school


    It''s less than seven days


    In seven days, she can finally become Gu Yanqing''s bride


    ¡­¡­


    Autumn rain cold bone, although the room burning charcoal, but that charcoal is the lowest black carbon, not warm. Bai Yinling shrunk and sat shivering on the bed.


    At this time, she really failed, there is no room.


    She even has a little regret, if had listened to the words of red leaf at the beginning should be how good. If at the beginning, it would have been nice not to fight against Bai ruotong.


    If she and Gu chenlian''s children can really be good, if she desperately survive, maybe she really has a chance to let her children live.


    But now


    Everything was destroyed by her own hands.


    "Squeak."


    The door was pushed open and two figures entered the room. White Yin Ling lifts Mou to look, see the person''s a moment, her Mou son instantaneous ice cold get up.


    In came Bai ruotong and orange.


    "What else are you doing here? See my joke? "


    Bai Yinling snorted coldly and asked.


    "Look at your jokes?"


    Bai ruotong raised a light smile at the corner of her mouth. She pulled the bench and sat down. She winked at Orange: "orange, give it to her."


    "Yes, miss." Orange nodded, no more words what, directly carrying a pot of wine came to Bai Yinling, "miss to ask the Empress Dowager for love, this wine ah, is to send you on the road, you drink after quickly on the road, otherwise, you will stay in this cold moon palace, no hope, no way out."


    "Plead for me?"


    Bai Yinling laughed wildly, and her tears moistened her eyes: "where do you think Bai ruotong is so kind? You want me to die. What do you say is for me? If you really come for me, how can you let me eat this pot of poisonous wine?


    Bai ruotong, I lost to you after all. I didn''t expect that all my life I would be so miserable by you. "


    "Bai Yinling, I have never harmed you. You have been struggling with yourself. What have I harmed you? Since you came back to the government, everything you''ve done is not against me? Said that I hurt you, Bai Yinling, I Bai Rutong really don''t have such great ability.


    You are killed by yourself, by your desire, by your anger and hatred. "


    Bai ruotong smiles coldly. In the face of her bleak cry, her heart has no pity at all.


    White Yin Ling weak bow cough twice, cover mouth of the silk handkerchief surprised and burst open two bright red flowers: "I finally, want to talk with you, can you?"


    "What do you want to say?" Bai asked coldly.


    "Just the two of us, why, do you think I can harm you even if I look like this?"


    She deliberately satirized her. White if Tong smell speech, and behind of orange son made a wink, orange son nod, out of the room.


    After she left for a long time, Bai Yinling sat down and said, "Bai Rutong, I really don''t understand. What kind of conspiracy did you use? Why does Gu Yanqing like you so much? So believe you? "


    "I didn''t hurt him. I told you the answer, didn''t I?"


    White Rutong light back.


    "No! This is not the real answer! You must have used some magic! Do you still refuse to say it now

 Chapter 1277

    If it is not for this woman''s charm, why does Gu Yanqing believe in her so much?


    Bai Yinling does not believe that Gu Yanqing will be a man trapped by feelings. And Bai ruotong, she really can''t see her personality charm, can eat Gu Yanqing firmly.


    "Bai Yinling, why don''t you believe me when I tell you the truth? Oh, yes, you have never given others trust, and naturally no one believes you. Let me tell you this, if you didn''t take advantage of his Highness''s love for you at the beginning, his highness might like you now.


    Bai Yinling, people have thinking, not tools. Not all people can be used by you for nothing. Although his royal highness was fond of you at the beginning, you used him again and again in order to deal with me and pretended to be good in front of him.


    Even now, you are using him. What qualifications do you have to pretend to be innocent in front of me? "


    Bai ruotong asked questions one by one.


    White Yin Ling bleak smile, tears directly from the corner of the eye down: "pretend innocent? I use the crown prince? Bai ruotong, do you dare to swear that you have never used Prince Rong? Do you dare to say that your feelings for him are true?


    You are no different from me, but you are better at acting than me. I''m not as good at acting as you are. I lost to you. "


    If it wasn''t for Bai ruotong who pretended to be innocent and likable, why Gu Yanqing was eaten to death by her? This woman is showing off in front of her on purpose.


    She has no right to question her.


    "Acting? I''ve never played in Gu Yanqing''s Opera before, and my feelings for him have always been the same. My life is Gu Yanqing''s man, and death is Gu Yanqing''s ghost. From the moment I fell in love with Gu Yanqing, from the beginning to the end, I will be frank with him.


    And Gu Yanqing has been honest with me from beginning to end. I love Gu Yanqing. This is something I will never change. "


    Bai ruotong answered without hesitation. She never wanted to use Gu Yanqing and hurt him. Even a little betrayal, she was reluctant to give up.


    She had quarreled with him and had a cold war, but they never wanted to give up each other, because they knew each other how important they were in each other''s heart.


    "Bai ruotong, you have won now. Everything you say is right. If I am the winner now, I can definitely say these words to you. I can also say that I have never used the crown prince. I can also..."


    Bai Yinling said that he had a pause here, and his heart suddenly began to ache. She covered her chest and shook her head.


    She can''t do it.


    She also knew that she used Gu chenlian to break his trust in her again and again. But she hates it, too! Everything she does is for Gu chenlian''s consideration. Every bad thing she does is because she wants to spend her life with this man.


    But what about Gu chenlian?


    What did he do for himself?


    He had never been sincere to himself. If he had been sincere to himself a little bit... Maybe she would not have done so many things. Maybe now, she would not have come to such a land.


    "What? Why don''t you go on? Are you guilty? "


    At a glance, she saw her guilty heart clearly. Bai Rutong sighed heavily, pressed his voice and said in a soft voice: "Bai Yinling, do you know? You could have been happy. If you are not so vicious and want to destroy the West Marquis''s residence, you must gossip and make trouble with me. You can live happily.


    You used to be a kind person. Why do you look like this now? "

 Chapter 1278

    "I''ve never been a kind person. Bai ruotong, you''re more lucky than me. You''ve been held in the palm of your hand since you were a child. You''ve never thought about being betrayed, and you''ve never been bullied.


    How can you understand me? I do so much just to protect myself. I just want to protect myself.


    When I was in the Shanzhai, I was betrayed. But she also taught me a lesson, if you want to be above people, first of all, you have to pile up corpses under your feet.


    I used to be the same as you. I thought kindness was OK. I didn''t want to fight with you, but I just couldn''t help fighting with you.


    I want to live in the dark to get everything I want. Why do you live in the sun to get what you want? Bai ruotong, it''s not fair! "


    Bai Yinling said, choking. Her words had long been covered by crying. By the end of the day, she was sobbing. She has never been a strong person, she just pretends to be strong.


    She does so many things, just want to live well, but


    "I''ve been held in the palm of my hand since I was a child? Bai Yinling, you are wrong. You are really wrong, "Bai ruotong shook his head and gave a bitter smile." didn''t you doubt my identity from the beginning? I doubt that I''m not Bai ruotong. Why do you say that I grew up in the palm of my hand? "


    "What do you... What do you mean by that?" White Yin Ling stares round double eyes, stopped choking.


    "You''re going to die anyway. I''ll tell you what. I''m not Bai ruotong. Like you, I used to live a life without food and clothing. Do you know why I am so good at cooking?


    Because I used to be poor and need to dig wild vegetables to eat, so I am working hard to make the hard to swallow wild vegetables delicious.


    Like you, I was bullied and treated violently by others when I was young, but I never thought of changing myself because of others. Bai Yinling, if you are bitten by others, you are not protecting yourself. It''s just going from the slain to the butcher. "


    "You are not Bai ruotong, you..."


    Bai Yinling''s body shakes. No wonder she has changed in the past three years. It turns out that from the beginning, she was not Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong drops her eyes. What she tells Bai Yinling is the truth. Because of poverty, she and her sister were often bullied when she was a child. When she was at school, she was blocked in the toilet and tore her clothes.


    She has tried all the so-called means of campus violence. Originally, like Bai ruotong, she also wanted to join a bully group. As long as she was strong, no one could bully her.


    But she found out that she was wrong. She did not want to be the one she hated most, just like them.


    So she learned to save herself. She wrote all the violence she had experienced as a microblog, and even photographed her injuries one by one. She told the education bureau all the violence she had experienced.


    In fact, it''s a very simple thing to save oneself, but people tend to do it to the worst place.


    Like Bai Yinling.


    For example, she is almost integrated with violence.


    "Yes, I''m not Bai ruotong who really grew up with a golden spoon. I was you, and my life is no different from you. Why do you cry injustice here, and then transfer your pain to others?"

 Chapter 1279

    Bai ruotong almost roared out, because she was a poor person, so others had to bear the pain she brought? Just because she is a poor person, so other people have to silently endure her abuse?


    Are you kidding?


    "Bai Yinling! You are a villain. There is no one worse than you. Your hands are covered with blood, and you still have the face to say your innocence in front of me? Where did you get your face?


    You ask me why Gu Yanqing is so kind to me. I know why you ask, because you can''t get it, you can''t get it, so you are jealous like crazy and aim at me like crazy. But even if you kill me, you can''t get the person you love in your life! "


    She roars out of words, let the body of white Yin Ling all over is a quiver.


    Is she wrong?


    But ABI Mingming told her to use the sharpest knife to deal with those who hurt her. As long as you are strong, no one can hurt you.


    That''s what ABI told her


    But why


    Why


    Why she has made herself strong enough, why she has lost the one she loves.


    Liar, everything is a liar


    "Bai ruotong, I hate you... But you''re right, I''m just jealous of you... I''m really jealous of you... What Bai Yinling wants in her life is that someone can treat me sincerely... You get it easily, but I can''t get it..."


    She finally took off her disguise and cried like a tearful person. She was originally a coward. After pretending for so long, she was really tired... Tired


    But no matter how to disguise, her essence will not change, she is still easily seen through


    "You can''t get it because you''ve never given your heart." White if Tong cold spit out a few words.


    "Maybe..."


    Bai Yinling breathed heavily and began to cry with relief. She held the bottle full of poison wine and said, "thank you for coming to see me off. I''m tired. I''m really tired. Anyway, even if I live, I won''t live long,


    It''s better to die a hundred years. In the next life, I don''t want to be born in a rich family any more. I just want to live my life safely. "


    She said and drank the poisoned wine.


    Seeing that she was swallowing, Bai ruotong didn''t stay any longer and turned to leave the room. Orange has been waiting outside the corridor, see Bai Rutong out, she met: "Miss, how?"


    "She did."


    Bai Rutong had no choice but to smile.


    Maybe this is the best ending for her.


    "She is so damned, miss. You are still so... So kind. Aren''t you afraid..."


    "No more!" Bai ruotong interrupted her, "this is not a place to talk."


    "Yes..."


    Orange nodded and nodded behind her.


    Is she kind to Bai Yinling?


    Yes, she was kind. Because she and she used to be so similar.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    When Bai Yinling woke up, she felt a splitting headache. She sat up, propped up, in front of a strange room. She was slightly stunned. What''s the matter? Isn''t she dead?


    She stood up and went out of the room tentatively. Outside the room was a small fence yard with a large lake.


    This... Where is this


    Is


    As if thinking of something, she went back to her room. On the corner table, she found a letter.


    ¡ª¡ªBai Yinling, death is too cheap for you. You live here. It''s far from the capital. If you dare to come back, I will kill you.


    You are good, for the sins you have committed before, atone for it.


    The signature is "Bai ruotong".

 Chapter 1280

    With tears in her eyes, Bai Yinling looks at the letter in her hand and shakes her lips. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to say the inexplicable feelings in her heart.


    She didn''t want her life, she let her go.


    But such a pass is not what she wants. Why can''t Bai ruotong give her a pleasure directly.


    Bai Yinling bit the lip, tears from the corner of his eyes, wet the whole face.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Bai ruotong got up early in the morning. The old lady had been waiting for her in her room. After washing, Bai ruotong and Cheng Qi came to Anning hospital.


    "Rutong, come here." The old lady gave a kind call. Bai ruotong nodded and went with the old lady. The old lady held her hand and looked at her up and down: "two years ago, she was a little girl with yellow hair. Now she has become a big girl directly. How time flies! In a twinkling of an eye, all the little girls are going to get married."


    When the old lady said this, her eyes were slightly moist. Li''s smile on one side was clear. She stepped forward and stroked Bai ruotong''s shoulder. She joked: "ruotong, old lady, I don''t want to leave you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Girls have to get married. There''s nothing they can''t give up. " The old lady looked at Li angrily and sighed.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was a little sour. She understood the married man''s heart thoroughly. Although the place where he married was not far away, but listening to the old lady''s words, Bai ruotong didn''t feel like it.


    She has long regarded the West Hall of the town as her own family. She has long been used to the daily life of saving peace with the old lady. Now, when she wants to be a wife, she is reluctant to give up.


    "Grandma, if you don''t have Tong by your side in the future, you must take good care of yourself. Second aunt''s temperament is a little fierce, but her heart is good. Grandma, don''t be angry with second aunt in the future, otherwise she will be angry."


    She leaned in the old lady''s arms and asked in a warm voice.


    "I see." The old lady nodded happily. Bai ruotong listened to these words, and her heart suddenly relaxed. She wiped away the moisture from the corners of her eyes and raised a smile.


    "Ruotong, you know how to use your second aunt to make fun of me. Do you think your second aunt is really ignorant? You can rest assured that after you leave, your second aunt will take good care of your grandmother instead of you," Li promised, clapping her chest with her voice. Looking at her funny and cheerful appearance, Bai ruotong couldn''t help laughing.


    "Here comes the wedding dress, old lady."


    Before she came into the room, she began to shout impatiently. The old lady stood up in a hurry and took the wedding dress from her hand. She turned her head and waved to Bai ruotong happily: "ruotong, come and have a try. If it''s not suitable, let the tailor change it at that time."


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded cleverly. The orange on one side took the wedding dress and took Bai ruotong into the inner room.


    When Bai Chusheng returned early, he saw Bai ruotong standing in the hall in red. The graceful figure outlines the radian of the wedding dress. At the age of 15, Bai Rutong is as charming as a narcissus, and her face is as beautiful as a rose.


    The wedding dress is very delicate. The Phoenix outlined with gold thread is lifelike at the skirt. There is a string of beads on the white neck and a string of gold bracelets on the wrist.


    Bai Chusheng was a little stunned. He had to say that Bai ruotong was really red.


    "How about..." The cheeky little girl seldom asks shyly.


    "The daughter of xihou mansion in our town is beautiful. If she is good at singing and dancing, maybe she will be famous as the capital."


    Li clapped and praised.

 Chapter 1281

    Bai ruotong shyly pursed her lips and felt sweet in her heart. She looked at Bai Chusheng and said carefully, "what do you think of my brother?"


    My eldest brother is a man. If he thinks he is good-looking, maybe his highness will also think he is good-looking.


    "I don''t want you to get married all of a sudden." Bai Chusheng sighed. Bai Rutong blinked and looked at him in doubt: "what does elder brother mean by this sentence! I... why can''t I understand? "


    "Such a beautiful woman is cheap for Prince Rong." Bai Chusheng is serious.


    His sudden words made everyone laugh. The old lady laughed directly and opened her eyes: "what you know is that you don''t want to leave your sister. What you don''t know is that you think you are in love with your own sister."


    Bai Chusheng tenses his lips in embarrassment. This is his real idea. No one is more reluctant to get married than him. After all, he is the little girl he guarded from childhood. Their feelings are as deep as the sea.


    "Ah! Master! Master, you''re back. Come and have a look. How about Rutong''s dress? "


    As soon as Li looked up, she saw the figure of Bai Shutang passing by the door. She caught up with him with a smile and led him back to the room.


    Bai Shutang''s box was meant to save the old lady''s peace. Seeing that all the people in the hall were laughing noisily, he felt annoyed and disturbed. I don''t know why, Bai Shutang felt that the West Marquis''s house in this town was losing its position.


    "Master, look at the new lady''s dress of Rutong Li pointed to Bai ruotong and praised Bai Shutang.


    Bai Shutang frowned and looked at Bai ruotong up and down, but he was silent.


    "Dad, is my daughter out of order?" Seeing that he didn''t speak, Bai ruotong walked up to him and made a circle to let him see more carefully.


    The old lady took a sip of tea and looked at the scene of * * with a smile. Bai ruotong is a sensible child. Bai Shutang is so selfish that she suffers a lot of grievances. However, Bai ruotong has never put it into her mind and still treats each other with respect for several years.


    Bai Shutang drooped his eyes, and his eyes darkened: "good looking, good looking."


    Even if it was just a few words, Bai ruotong still felt very happy. With a sweet smile on her lips, she sat down in front of the old lady and said, "grandma, do you hear me? My father praised me!"


    Her innocent words made Bai Shutang''s eyes red, and he coughed two times. Bai Shutang frowned and said solemnly, "Rutong, first change your clothes and come to the study."


    Having said that, Bai Shutang left the main hall.


    Bai ruotong was a little hesitant. The old lady patted her on the shoulder with a smile and encouraged, "go quickly. Your father won''t do anything."


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded and Yiyi went back to the inner room. She is changing her clothes in this room, and Zhao Zhong has entered the hall: "old lady, Prince Rong''s hall has come down."


    "What is he doing now?" The old lady put down her cup and complained.


    It''s not that she doesn''t welcome Gu Yanqing, but now that he and Rutong are about to get married, Nanyuan has rules that both men and women are not allowed to meet on the eve of the wedding.


    "He said he came to see miss four." Zhao Zhong answered truthfully.


    "Grandma, I''ll go back to your Highness Prince Rong."


    The old lady was about to say something sad when Bai Chusheng said thoughtfully. The old lady heard the speech and nodded: "you go quickly."


    Bai Chusheng gave a "hum" and left the main hall with a big stride. When he came to the waiting room, Gu Yanqing had already finished half a cup of tea.


    "Can''t your highness wait? It''s only four days. What''s your highness in such a hurry to do? "


    Bai Chusheng''s complaint is straight to the point.

 Chapter 1282

    Gu Yanqing calmly put down the tea cup, got up and said: "I heard that xipao has arrived. I want to see it."


    On hearing that the West Marquis''s mansion of the town went to get back the xipao today, Gu Yanqing could not sit still. He had seen a little girl wearing a wedding dress, but what she used to wear was not for him. He wanted to see how beautiful the little girl should be when she wore a wedding dress.


    "It turns out Prince Rong was in a hurry." Bai Chusheng deliberately teases with a smile in his eyes.


    Gu Yanqing is noncommittal: "since you already know, why don''t you take me to have a look?"


    Different from his usual life, he tried every means to go into the house and go directly to qingtongyuan to find people, but he was stopped by Zhao Zhong before he left. Zhao Zhong begged and persuaded Gu Yanqing to wait for a moment in the main courtyard.


    "You don''t know the rules of Nanyuan. How can you get there?" Bai Chusheng sat down, slowed down his voice and said, "but I can tell you the truth. Today, Rutong is so beautiful that you still have four days to see it. Wait a minute."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved: "are you showing off on purpose?"


    "You can understand that." Bai Chusheng nodded.


    "Before Jingyu gets married, I will come to do the same to you." Gu Yanqing replied.


    "Your Highness can do whatever he wants, but for one thing, I''m more calm than your highness." Bai Chusheng smiles and takes a sip of the tea.


    "Well, in the future, I''ll come to see the little girl more often. I don''t have to worry about that for a while," Gu Yanqing just stopped. "Today, I''m here to look for you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    If Gu Yanqing came for him, there must be something important. Bai Chusheng gathered a smile, and his body became tense.


    "I want you to investigate the family of prime minister Murong." Gu Yanqing frowned and his tone suddenly became cold.


    Bai Chusheng pondered for a moment and looked at him: "what''s wrong with Prime Minister Murong?"


    "It seems that he is plotting something. I can''t make a decision yet, but this man''s mind is very strange. He secretly sent ten people to Wancheng. You should also know where Wancheng is."


    Gu Yanqing said this coldly. Bai Chusheng''s eyes sank slightly, and he began to think about it in his heart. A moment later, he said, "Wancheng is the frontier of Nanyuan. It''s a desert, and there is no one to live in. No one to live in proves that there is no jurisdiction,


    If you arrange to train an army here, no one will find out. Is your highness suspecting that Prime Minister Murong is training his troops privately


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    Gu Yanqing nodded heavily: "yes, I think so. The reason why Prime Minister Murong chose the prince was that the prince''s indecisive personality was well utilized, and the empress and Prime Minister Murong had an affair,


    Once the prince is in power, with the help of the empress, it''s easy for prime minister Murong to get power and even hold the prince as a puppet emperor. "


    "How did your highness know that the empress had an affair with Prime Minister Murong?"


    Bai Chusheng lowered his voice and exclaimed in surprise. With his one-sided understanding of the queen, this man loves the emperor incomparably. As long as the emperor is there, the Queen''s eyes will always follow the emperor. How can such a woman have an affair with other men.


    "It was Murong Lian''an who told Rutong that she would not use this kind of thing to joke with Rutong." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Bai Chusheng choked, as if thinking about something. After turning his eyes for a moment, he rolled his throat and asked tentatively, "Your Highness, it can''t be..."

 Chapter 1283

    "No


    Before his words were finished, Gu Yanqing interrupted.


    Although disgusted with the queen, she will not disappear the truth.


    "The crown prince is not the child of prime minister Murong. His friendship for the queen is nothing but unrequited love. Don''t worry about it." Gu Yanqing cut off his thinking.


    Bai Chusheng was a little embarrassed. It seemed that his idea had not gone wrong. The queen was still deeply in love with the emperor.


    "You can rest assured that I will do these things, and you can be your bridegroom."


    After a long time, Bai Chusheng laughed and joked to make himself look less embarrassed.


    How could he have such a dirty idea? It seemed that he had been with his shameless sister for too long.


    "Brother?" Gu Yanqing was stunned for a moment, and immediately thought of the relationship between them. With a silent smile, he sighed, "OK, I''ll wait to hear your good news."


    ¡­¡­


    That end.


    Bai ruotong had a little drumming in her mind. She thought for a long time and went into the study.


    Bai Shutang, who was wiping her sword in her study, half closed her eyes and saw her walk in. She put down her sword and said in a low voice, "here you are."


    "What do you want from dad?" Bai asked in a low voice.


    To Bai Shutang, Bai ruotong still has a little drumming in his heart.


    This man is a kind of lover. He nearly killed her for the sake of his beloved woman. To him, Bai Rutong has complaints and fears in his heart.


    "Come closer, I won''t eat you."


    With a deep sigh, Bai Shutang stood up and asked, "is Yinling really dead?"


    Sure enough


    Bai ruotong''s amber eyes are nothing more important than Bai Yinling in this man''s heart.


    "Father, please rest assured that the third sister is not dead, but where is the third sister? If you can''t tell him, if the father blames the daughter, the daughter will not complain."


    She said coldly.


    "That''s all!" Bai Shutang waved his hand, and his words were full of vicissitudes. Just three years later, this man had already been polished away from his prestige.


    Since Bai Chusheng became the leader of the family, he was like a wild crane in idle clouds, except for the daily necessary going to court. Next month, he told Bai Chusheng that he would not have to go to the court.


    In this way, his body has long been short of the posture of a bloody man, leaving only his aging skin.


    "Are you still hating me?" After a long time, Bai Shutang asked.


    "What''s the meaning of my father''s words? It''s very good. Why should Rutong hate you?"


    Naturally, she lied. How could she not hate the white tree hall.


    "You should hate me. I really should, but I don''t regret what I''ve done. If my life starts again, I may do the same..." Bai Shutang said here, pausing a little, "but I don''t want you to talk about these origins with me today. I have something to give you."


    Bai ruotong clenched his fingers and felt a chill on his back. What does it mean that he doesn''t regret what he did?


    If he could do it once, would he still use Wushan on himself?


    What a cruel father.


    Bai ruotong doesn''t want to argue with him. He has his own choice. This man doesn''t have his own daughter in mind. What''s the point of arguing with her.


    Bai Rutong thought of this place and laughed with relief. Bai Shutang gets up and walks to the bookcase. He takes out a gold and jade ring from the long dusty brocade box and hands it to Bai ruotong.


    "This thing belongs to your mother. It''s your mother''s favorite dowry. I heard her say that this thing used to be her mother''s dowry. It''s passed down from generation to generation. She told me that if you get married one day, she will wear this ring for you."


    Bai Shutang said calmly. His muddy eyes made it hard to see what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1284

    Bai ruotong choked slightly. His heart was like being grasped by others, and his breath was depressed.


    Does it mean that he has feelings for his mother, or that he feels in debt.


    Bai ruotong sipped his lips. Although the ring in his hand has no temperature, it is extremely hot in his hand.


    Her lips moved and she didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "I''m sorry for your mother. I''ve never really loved her, but she is very good to me and my mother. She loves you very much. Even before she dies, she is thinking of you." Bai Shutang said to himself.


    "Do you feel sorry for my mother, so you didn''t help the third sister deal with me?"


    Bai Yinling is his favorite daughter. He should be willing to do anything for Bai Yinling. But he didn''t. this is what Bai ruotong can''t understand. She doesn''t understand why he let her go.


    "You are my daughter. No matter how cruel I am, I can''t do anything harmful to you."


    Bai Shutang sighed in a low voice.


    He didn''t know if Bai ruotong would believe him. It doesn''t matter whether he believes it or not.


    Things have become the past, why go to find out.


    "I... I never regard you as my father. Although I don''t hate you, I still hate you in my heart," Bai said slowly. "But at this moment, I suddenly feel that you are my father."


    Bai Shutang was stunned.


    She didn''t stay any longer. She left the study after leaving the words. Bai Shutang was in the same place for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    The old lady called haomingpo came to qingtongyuan the next day. Like all Xipo, she was dressed in red, with big arms and round waists. Her face was not young and would show wrinkles when she laughed.


    "Miss, I want to make it clear with you in advance about the bridal chamber. Please don''t be shy. If you have any questions, please ask them in time. I have many experiences. If you have any questions, I will answer them."


    Close the door and window, good life old woman found a side stool to sit down, the way of amiable.


    "What do you need to say about the bridal chamber? You''d better tell the young lady what to do to get married! "


    Qi Er impatiently urges a way.


    "I''m an old lady who will tell you what to do on the wedding day. The bridal chamber is the key."


    Good luck explained.


    Qi''er didn''t quite understand: "what''s the key to this bridal chamber? Isn''t it just sleeping under the covers? You old lady, don''t play tricks on my young lady. "


    "You sharp toothed girl Good life woman is teased to laugh by Qi''er. Bai ruotong and orange''er look at each other and smile. They are teased by this innocent little girl.


    "Then I ask you, do you know how children have them?" "Good luck," she asked.


    "Isn''t that what men and women have when they put on the covers?" Kiel thought about it and answered.


    It''s not strange that Qi''er is naive. She follows Bai ruotong with a noble Lord. She is like a piece of white paper. If she were a girl in other rooms, she would have known all about this man and woman.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Bai ruotong couldn''t help laughing. Her laughter was as clear and moving as a silver bell. "Good luck, you start to say that Qi''er will get married in a few years. You just need to supplement her knowledge in this field."


    As soon as Qi''er heard this, her white face turned red instantly: "Miss, you... You''re starting to make fun of Qi''er again!"


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, the three big girls in the room all turned red. Bai ruotong coughed awkwardly. She was a modern person in her previous life. She had a biology class, but she listened to haomingpo''s solemn and detailed narration. She seemed to have listened to R18 storytelling for an hour.


    Qi''er patted her face, which was very hot. After the old lady left, she worried: "Miss, I heard it will hurt. You are so afraid of pain, can you really stand it?"

 Chapter 1285

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong sometimes really doesn''t know whether Qi''er is natural or natural black. This girl doesn''t talk through her brain.


    Four days later.


    Ten li red makeup, the capital of Nanyuan can be heard everywhere. Red debris flutters in the wind, setting off the blue sky in a red color.


    The streets and alleys were full of people. They raised their heads and watched the excitement.


    Gu Yanqing was dressed in red, and his face was beautiful. He rode on a high horse, like an immortal who had been practicing for thousands of years.


    It is rare for people to see Prince Rong. Although he is famous, ordinary people seldom see him once.


    "Prince Rong''s Royal Highness is very good-looking. Princess Dexin has been blessed for several generations. It''s really enviable that she can marry Prince Rong..."


    A woman sighed.


    "It is said that the prince of Ningguo looks first-class, but his royal highness is not defeated at all. If he is not too cold tempered, he will become the affectionate husband in the heart of the girls in the capital."


    "No, he is already."


    Everyone agreed. The women looked at Gu Yanqing with admiration and admiration. Even if it was just a moment, his amazing appearance could still exist in the girl''s heart for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    "Ruotong, it''s getting late. You can cry! You can cry so much on weekdays. Why can''t you cry today? "


    The old lady stamped her feet in a hurry.


    "Yes, miss, you must cry! His Royal Highness Prince Rong will be here soon. If you don''t cry, how can you get married? " Orange echoed.


    "I want to cry too, but I can''t cry out!" he said urgently


    As long as she thought about getting married today, she was too excited to cry. Marry Gu Yanqing, she can think for three years, now finally, a drop of tears can not fall out.


    "Silly girl, didn''t you cry in front of your grandmother that day? Why can''t you cry today! Girls want to marry in tears. How can you smile like this? You really hurt grandma''s heart


    Exclaimed the old lady.


    Seeing this, Bai ruotong quickly put away his uncontrollable smile.


    "All right! Prince Rong has arrived. Don''t delay the time. I will go to the palace to receive gifts later! "


    Bai Chusheng enters the room and urges the way.


    "Chu Sheng, look, your sister doesn''t cry! Good or bad things have been said, and the girl won''t shed a tear The old lady roared out in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong pursed her lips and was scared out of her mind by the old lady.


    It was the first time grandma was angry with her.


    But... I''m going to marry your highness soon. She is not only nervous but also happy. Where can she cry!


    "I''ll do it!"


    Bai Chusheng twists his eyebrows, takes a angry look at Bai Rutong, and walks with her. Before Bai Rutong could react, he stretched his hand to her arm and twisted it.


    "Oh, Hello!"


    Bai ruotong screamed out and bared his teeth to protect his arm.


    This is really my brother! It''s not easy to pinch!


    "Cry, cry! The young lady cried


    "Come on! Put on the xipa


    When they saw that Bai Rutong was in pain, they immediately shed tears. Happily, they came forward to cover her with a Xi PA, and helped her to lie on Bai Chusheng''s back.


    Bai Chusheng carried her on his back and went straight out of the boudoir.


    According to the custom of Nanyuan, the elder brother carries the new man out of the house for his father and hands him over to the bridegroom.


    "It''s too light of you to have more food with your Highness Prince Rong in the future."


    Bai Chusheng murmured.


    Bai ruotong was stunned, and tears came to his eyes. I couldn''t cry just now, but now I was forced to cry by Bai Chusheng''s words.


    Brother is always her tears, her hand on the top of her heart.


    "Know... Know..." Bai Rutong choked.

 Chapter 1286

    "In the future, you should also change your temper. Although your highness dotes on you, you should know how to handle it. Don''t let your highness be embarrassed all the time."


    Bai Chusheng continued.


    "I see."


    Bai ruotong''s voice was full of tears, and he agreed in a low voice.


    Bai Chusheng laughed: "what? I couldn''t cry just now. How can I cry now? "


    "I was pinched by you." Bai Rutong broke his tears into a smile.


    The sound of "crackling" gunfire and the lively suona Sheng I rang out at the gate, and the gate of the West Marquis''s house was full of fire and excitement.


    Gu Yanqing had already stood at the door. From a distance, he saw Bai Chusheng coming slowly with his bride on his back.


    At this moment, Gu Yanqing waited for many years.


    His memory seems to have returned to the past, there was a little girl holding his hand, with a solemn voice: "you marry me after OK?"


    He has kept this promise for ten years. Now, he is waiting for his beloved.


    Bai ruotong''s palm is held by a warm hand. Bai Chusheng carefully puts her down. Gu Yanqing is on the left and Xipo is on the right, holding her hand over the fire basin.


    Sedan all the way toward the Imperial City, into the palace gate, the soldiers left and right, each other to send two people forward. Bai ruotong is led by Gu Yanqing and starts towards the main hall


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, how is Miss?"


    At dusk and sunset, Rongqin palace is bustling with guests. Bai Rutong is sitting in the room, surrounded by a group of accompanying women.


    "Tired..." Bai ruotong said weakly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    They all looked at each other with a smile. Jing Yu joked: "I''m tired. I''m so happy to die!"


    Bai Rutong rolled his eyes powerlessly under the cover: "I''m really tired!"


    The process of getting married is complicated. Bai ruotong''s gold and silver jewelry is both a worship and a salute. Two hours later, she has been exhausted and hungry.


    "How about I take your place? Look at you. You''re so hopeless. After a while, you''re so weak. Isn''t your disease not cured? " Murong Lian''an, with a sharp voice, sneers deliberately.


    "Murong Lian''an, your dog can''t spit out Ivory!" Bai ruotong angrily scolds, and his subordinates'' consciousness extends directly to the cover. Murong Lian''an and Jing Yu are so scared that they rush forward and press her hand.


    "Auntie, you have to wait for the hall to come down before you can lift it. You can lift it yourself. You don''t want to have a better life with your highness!"


    Murong Lian''an scolded.


    Bai ruotong snorted and turned away.


    "Are you hungry, miss? Would you like a cake?" Orange son knows that Bai ruotong''s heart is too nervous, warm voice way.


    "Let Murong Lian''an take it for me in person!" White Rutong road.


    "Who do you call a little bitch?" Murong Lian''an said.


    "I will scold anyone who answers me." Bai Rutong laughed and muttered.


    "You..." Murong Lian''an''s eyes were round, she swallowed a breath, gritted her teeth and said, "good! Take it! Can''t I get it for you! If you were not a bride today, who would you think would serve you? "


    Bai ruotong chuckles and his heart warms. Murong Lian''an took the cake and gave her a glass of water.


    "Eat slowly, no one will fight with you Seeing that she was devouring, Murong Lian''an came forward and patted her on the back.


    "Sister Murong, you have a good relationship with Rutong."


    Seeing this scene, Jing Yu couldn''t help joking. Who would believe that a year ago, the relationship between these two people was still very fierce, and they often fought each other to death.


    Murong Lian''an was stunned. Her eyes flashed a complex light. She lowered her head and underestimated in a low voice: "who wants to be better with her..."


    Bai ruotong smiles and doesn''t expose her arrogance.


    "What are you still doing inside? Go out quickly. His Royal Highness Prince Rong is coming back. "


    A few people are chatting happily, good life old woman suddenly pushed open a room, urge a way.

 Chapter 1287

    All of them were stunned, and then they buried their heads out of the room. Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly raised, shrugged his shoulders unnaturally, and he didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere.


    "Daddada..."


    Heavy footsteps came in from the outside and pushed the door open. His steps were not as steady as usual, but he did not lose his sense of propriety. As he approached, Bai ruotong could smell the strong fragrance of the wine.


    It''s Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong held his breath and grasped it unconsciously. Today, she is like floating in the clouds. Until now, she falls from the clouds in a trance and clearly feels that she has married Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness, please stir up the xipa." Good life woman will hand the red ruler into Gu Yanqing''s hand. Gu Yanqing took it, tightly pursed her thin lips and slowly opened her cover.


    Under the red silk, Bai ruotong''s makeup is beautiful, a pair of amber apricot eyes are shy and slightly hanging, and the red peach petal shaped eye makeup outlines a wisp of charm.


    Gorgeous soft red lips uncomfortable together, she carefully looked up at him, and his eyes of the amazing color bumped together. Bai ruotong''s heart jumped and his head dropped again.


    Gu Yanqing sat down next to him. The good life old woman brought the luminous cup, bent over and knelt down, and said, "Your Highness, please make a toast with the princess. I hope we can help each other for a long time in the future."


    Bai ruotong was so nervous that his wrists were shaking, and the wine in his glass was rippling. After eating a cup of wine, she brought a bowl of steaming dumplings: "princess, please have a bite."


    Do you have dumplings when you get married?


    Bai ruotong blinks suspiciously. Is it to get her ready to enter the bridal chamber?


    "Princess, please."


    Seeing that Bai Rutong was not moved, Hao mingpo urged him again. She had to pick up a spoon and put it into her mouth. She just chewed it. Her face turned black and she spit out all the dumplings in her mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Good... Bad..." she covered her mouth and frowned bitterly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The maid mother in the room could not help laughing.


    Good life old woman asked: "princess, is this dumpling raw or cooked?"


    "Why do you ask me? If it''s raw or cooked, try it yourself! Well... It''s so bad... "The smell of raw meat filled his mouth. Bai Rutong complained and handed the dumplings to haomingpo.


    "This..." good life old woman took the bowl, want to explain, but Gu Yanqing first step smile open mouth, he hugged his own little girl''s slender waist, in her ear whispered: "you and answer is raw or cooked."


    Bai ruotong''s bitter bade reply: "born."


    "Good birth! Good birth! I wish your highness and the princess an early birth


    Haomingpo suddenly exclaimed with joy, which made Bai ruotong stagger. She blinked. It took a long time for her to respond to haomingpo''s words. Her white face was covered with a layer of red smoke.


    "It''s getting late. Your highness and the princess will have a rest early. The maidservants won''t disturb me any more."


    Good life woman with a large group of maidservants on the kneeling ceremony, bow out of the room. The red candle in the big wedding room is bright, and Bai Rutong''s heart is about to jump out of his throat.


    Only he and Gu Yanqing


    What''s next?


    "Are you so nervous?" Gu Yanqing''s words with a smile broke the peace in the room. Bai ruotong lowered his head in shame and didn''t reply.


    "I don''t know your face is so thin. Today your heart beats so loud that I can hear it clearly." He continued to tease.


    "This is... This is not the first time to get married without experience, maybe, maybe next time." She swallowed, embarrassed.


    "Next time?" Gu Yanqing squinted.


    "No, no, no! I... I didn''t mean that, I just... Just... "


    She then reflected that she had said something wrong, but she was incoherent again when she wanted to explain it.

 Chapter 1288

    Bai Rutong, Bai Rutong!


    Why have you become so hopeless!


    The man in front of you is Gu Yanqing who lives with you day and night! Why are you so shy!


    This is not let him see the joke!


    Bai ruotong wailed in his heart.


    Gu Yanqing is very satisfied with it. It''s rare to see a little girl show her reserve and shyness. He raised her to the ground and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead: "little girl, you are so beautiful today."


    "You... You mean I don''t look good at ordinary times..."


    She hesitated and didn''t know what to say, because his praise missed a beat, but her mouth was still tough.


    "No, you belong to me today." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips, which made his throat dry. As she was about to say something, her lips just opened, but her stomach gave out a "Goo Goo" cry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong is going to cry. Why is she losing face all the time today!


    "Hungry? Would you like something to eat? " Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Want to..." she covered her stomach and explained pitifully, "I didn''t eat anything today. I''m very hungry."


    "Silly girl."


    Gu Yanqing stood up and saw that the food on the table was a little chilly. He called his maid to replace the food on the table and prepare a new one.


    Bai ruotong grabs the rice, Gu Yanqing holds her head in one hand and holds the dish for her in the other: "why don''t you use some food when you wait for me? What should I do if I faint from hunger? "


    "I had pastries."


    Bai Rutong replied with braised pork.


    "It''s just that cakes are not enough. You are pregnant with your own flesh and blood. If you are hungry, you will be hungry for two people." Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, casual way.


    "Keke..." Bai ruotong choked by his words. She took a mouthful of water. Zhang Yuan''s eyes were surprised and said, "what... What flesh and blood?"


    Where does she come from?


    She hasn''t even entered the bridal chamber. Where does she come from?


    "Didn''t you tell Leng Biyi that you are pregnant with the flesh and blood of our king?" Gu Yanqing deliberately said.


    "I... I''m talking nonsense! I have nothing to do with you. How do you make me pregnant? "


    Bai ruotong was red and angry.


    Gu Yanqing raised her lips and said with a smile, "don''t worry, you will have something to do with me soon."


    "Who''s in a hurry!" She nearly choked on her own saliva.


    How can this man''s mind be so bad!


    "Are you full?" Gu Yanqing squinted and asked urgently.


    "Full... Ah!"


    Because the words have not yet fallen, she was picked up by Gu Yanqing and went directly into the warm couch.


    "Gu Yanqing! What are you doing! "


    Bai ruotong exclaimed.


    "Bridal chamber!" He came back.


    Bai Rutong panicked, really panicked!


    She thought of the details of her bridal chamber told by her good wife, and her heart sank.


    "I''m... I''m tired... Today... Let''s have a rest first!"


    She put her arms around her chest, trying to resist the man in front of her.


    She... She''s not ready yet


    "It doesn''t wait."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes were burning like a flame, and her words were low with the first magnetism.


    "But... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Before Bai ruotong''s words came down, his lips were overbearing. He kisses so hard that he doesn''t give her a chance to resist.


    How many years has he been waiting for today


    Let her go?


    Don''t even think about it.


    As her clothes faded away, Bai ruotong looked at the tough man in front of her eyes wet. Her hands were imprisoned by him on the top of her head, and her movements were not fierce. It seemed that he was afraid of hurting her. He was very gentle.


    "Your Highness... I''m... I''m afraid... Can you be gentle?"


    She was so nervous that she stammered. Knowing that there was no way out, she chose to accept it.


    The man in front of her is the one she has chosen to deliver for life.


    "Don''t be afraid, girl. I''ll take care of everything." He was warming judo in front of her ears.


    ¡­¡­


    The moon is as warm as water. There are fish and water in the new house. It''s so quiet outside. The guests have already left. There is only peace in the Rongqin palace.

 Chapter 1289

    It''s night.


    Gu chenlian cup after cup of cold wine into the stomach, but it is so hot when it is burned into the stomach.


    Today''s land is as white as a stone. It must be very beautiful. He watched Gu Yanqing holding her hand and kneeling down to worship the Empress Dowager and Emperor yongsui.


    His heart, pain into the bone, but there is no way to stop.


    If at the beginning, I could treat her well, if before she fell in love with Gu Yanqing, I beat her to death and broke into her heart, would I be the one who is with her now.


    Gu chenlian''s heart aches beyond control.


    "Rutong... Rutong..." he called again and again. In the corridor in the middle of the lake, the dew was very heavy, and the night wind was very cold, but no matter how heavy or cold it was, it couldn''t be too cold.


    "The prince went to the palace with difficulty today. Why didn''t he accompany the empress in the palace? Instead, he began to drink here?"


    Behind him came the woman''s gentle words. Gu chenlian didn''t look back and frowned slightly. He seemed very dissatisfied with the woman''s interference.


    Lin Yumin walked up to him and sat down on the stone bench: "today, I heard from the emperor that he has agreed to return to Nuzhen, the Grand Prince of Nuzhen, in the future."


    See Gu chenlian don''t reply, Lin Yumin self-care said. Gu chenlian didn''t answer. Yu Guang looked around. The bodyguard he had brought had gone far away. It seemed that Lin Yumin said hello.


    To her, Gu chenlian didn''t like her, even disgusted.


    If he had not been in a bad mood and didn''t care about her, he might have driven her away with vicious words.


    "I know you don''t like me, and I don''t like you either, but there are people between you and me who care the same. Besides Bai ruotong, you should still care about Bai Yinling,


    Although that woman has done a lot of wrong things, she loves you deeply in her heart. Should you feel guilty for her? "


    Lin Yumin chuckled, with a touch of bitterness in his voice.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Gu chenlian can''t help but ask in a cold voice.


    "You should know that Bai ruotong killed Bai Yinling, right? She is now married to Gu Yanqing. No one can stop her. She will live a happy life forever in the future. Don''t you think it''s unfair, your highness?


    Why do we suffer here, and this woman can live so happily? "


    Lin Yumin''s tone suddenly cold, she cold eyes, almost gnashing teeth from the mouth of the way out of this sentence.


    She can pay for Gu Yanqing''s innocence, for he can sacrifice himself, accompany an old man all day.


    Gu Yanqing, however, was never more than half grateful.


    Tonight, she can hardly sleep. As soon as she arrived at the imperial garden, she saw Gu chenlian, who was a fallen man from the end of the world. She couldn''t help complaining to him.


    "Take back your mind. What do you think you are thinking? Can''t I see it?" Gu chenlian sneered and heavily put down the wine cup. "Bai Yinling is responsible for herself. It has nothing to do with Rutong. It''s impossible for you to separate this palace from Rutong.


    I can''t control what you want to do, but if you want to hurt your mother and Rutong, I will definitely kill you. "


    He stood up, left the words behind and turned away. Lin Yumin clenched his teeth.


    Damn Gu chenlian, he''s just a cannon fodder man. How much ability do you really think you have?


    Can you guard Bai ruotong? Ha ha, are you kidding


    Originally, he wanted to give him a chance to work with himself. Now it seems that there is no need for him to have full power.


    Gu Yanqing, one day you will be mine, and I am the only woman worthy of you!

 Chapter 1290

    The next day, the sun was shining high.


    Bai Rutong turned over, and her whole body was like a car running over. The pain made her open her eyes from her sleep. Gu Yanqing is still asleep. She looks down and has already put on a clean pink lining.


    It seems that Gu Yanqing changed it for her after she went to bed yesterday.


    Thinking of yesterday


    White if Tong hate teeth itch, Gu Yanqing this liar, big liar! Good gentleness! It''s a wolf, a tiger and a leopard!


    Bai ruotong suddenly feels aggrieved in his heart and smashes his small fist directly at the chest of the man who is sleeping soundly.


    "Well..."


    Gu Yanqing snorted. As soon as he raised his eyes, he faced a pair of wet eyes.


    "Little girl, why don''t you sleep a little longer?" He put his arm around her waist and put it in his arms.


    "Liar! Bad people


    She pushed him away, sobbing.


    "What''s wrong with me?" The man who ate dry and wiped clean stirred up a good-looking smile and leaned over to her ear, "is the princess to blame that the king didn''t serve you well yesterday?"


    "What nonsense! You said... I... i... I hate you! "


    She wanted to blame him for his rudeness yesterday, but how could she put it to her lips? She had to blush and complain.


    "Princess, your highness, are you up? The maid has come to collect the joy. "


    The voice of the good fortune woman rang out at the door. Bai ruotong''s face suddenly turned red into a pig liver color, falling... Falling red? This thing... Can you take it back?


    "No, no one is allowed to serve today. At that time, I will personally give my favorite things to mammy Zhao. "


    Gu Yanqing buries her head in his arms, LengSheng orders. The good life woman at the door was stunned. She thought it was wrong, but Gu Yanqing was a man of no choice. If she stayed alone, I was afraid that she would make the Lord unhappy.


    "Little girl, what''s there to cry about? You''ve become my king''s person. I love you so much. Look at your red eyes. When people see you, they think it''s my king who bullies you."


    He gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and a thin kiss fell on her forehead.


    Bai ruotong belched: "it''s bullying!"


    The tearful look in her eyes is very moving. She has just got up and her hair hasn''t been twisted yet. Her green silk is like ink on her waist, like Narcissus in the morning dew, charming and pure.


    The throat of the man who has just opened meat rolls, and his eyes are burning again.


    "It''s too early. I''ll sleep with you for a while."


    He pressed her shoulder and fell down. Bai ruotong just wanted to resist. His hot kiss covered her, blocked all her words, and quietly took off her belt.


    ¡­¡­


    It was noon when they got up again. Orange and Qi look at each other. At the dining table in the main hall, Gu Yanqing is in a good mood. His beautiful face is full of vitality, and stars seem to flash in his eyes, adding a touch of elegance to his delicate facial features.


    On the other hand, Bai ruotong frowned all the time, and there seemed to be a cloud over his head.


    Gu Yanqing picks up the chicken legs and puts them into Bai Rutong''s bowl. Bai Rutong takes a low look and without hesitation puts the chicken legs into Gu Yixiu''s bowl.


    "Thank you, mother!"


    Gu Yixiu, who is holding a meal, smiles sweetly and chews the chicken leg.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing sighed and added a piece of fish: "little girl, try this. It''s the bass that just came up today. It''s very delicious."


    Bai ruotong threw it into Gu Yixiu''s bowl.


    "Thank you, mother." Gu Yi gave a thanks and bit a big piece of fish.


    "Little girl, try this." Gu Yanqing did not give up to pick up the ham. Gu Yixiu thought it was troublesome. He took the bowl directly from his father''s chopsticks and gave Bai ruotong a smile: "thank you, mom."

 Chapter 1291

    After lunch, they took a carriage and went to the palace to thank you. Along the way, Bai ruotong still did not speak. Gu Yanqing tried her best to please her, but still had no effect.


    Poor prince Rong, who has a reputation like thunder outside, is tormented by every move of a little girl.


    But he did not have the slightest bit of impatience, still warm voice coax: "this king is wrong, little girl want to fight to scold can, but don''t ignore this king. I will never do that again, will you? "


    "You don''t care how I feel at all!"


    She had a cry in her voice.


    All men are bad things, none of them are good.


    "I care."


    "Then you still... Still..." she blushed and couldn''t go on. No matter how she cried and pleaded this morning, he didn''t let her go.


    "Yes, it''s all Wang''s fault. Won''t the little girl be angry?"


    He took her hand in a gentle voice and gave her a kiss on the back of it.


    After so many hours, Bai ruotong''s spirit had already disappeared. Being comforted by his gentle voice, she gradually calmed down: "just forgive you once!"


    "Good."


    Gu Yanqing started to laugh and gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    In the palace of CI Ning, the old lady had already laughed so hard that she could not close her mouth. As soon as the two new couples came in, she stood up to greet each other, holding Bai ruotong''s hand and looking up and down: "ruotong, you are now the granddaughter-in-law of AI family. Now you can''t call AI family''s grandmother any more."


    This little girl knows the propriety too much, and she is so sensible that it is distressing. She has asked her to call her imperial grandmother many times, but she still calls "Empress Dowager" obediently.


    "Yes, grandmother." Bai ruotong nodded shyly.


    "Mammy Zhao, why hasn''t the queen come yet? Did you send someone to urge it? "


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    Mammy Zhao shook her head helplessly: "if you go back to the empress dowager, you have already sent someone to urge her to go. The Empress Dowager said that she is a little sick and will arrive later."


    "Unwell?"


    The old empress dowager gave a cold smile. I''m afraid I don''t want to come because I don''t feel sick, so that I can''t see a pair of mandarin ducks.


    "Mother Zhao, this is xipa."


    Gu Yanqing was a little embarrassed. He got up and took something out of his arms. Bai Rutong almost choked by his own saliva. What kind of xipa is it? It''s clear that it''s red on the sheets.


    When did Gu Yanqing cut it?


    The old empress dowager''s eyes turned red, and her ugly face recovered: "good, good! It seems that the sad family can relax when their great grandson is born. "


    "Here comes the queen!"


    As soon as the old empress dowager''s voice fell, a notice came from the door, and then the Queen''s figure slowly walked into the room.


    "Empress, I''m late. I was caught in the cold yesterday. Now I''m here. I hope empress don''t blame me."


    She made a salute and apologized.


    "If you don''t come again, you won''t be able to eat this daughter-in-law''s filial piety tea. Come and sit down."


    The Empress Dowager sighed and said helplessly. It''s not sure whether it''s true or false. Maybe she came late on purpose to make a face for Gu Yanqing.


    Bai ruotong knelt obediently on the ground, took the tea cup from mother Zhao''s hands, and handed it to the Empress Dowager respectfully with both hands: "grandmother, please have tea."


    "Good boy."


    The Empress Dowager was so excited by Bai ruotong''s voice.


    "Tea, mother."


    Bai ruotong took another cup and handed it to the queen. The queen took half of it, and suddenly her hand was loosened, and the tea was drenched with Bai ruotong''s.


    "Rutong! It''s all because of my mother''s carelessness. Are you hurt? "


    The queen busily picked up the silk handkerchief and wiped Bai Rutong''s hand.


    The hot water is not hot, but the tea is a mess.


    "Mother, please feel at ease, if Tong is not injured."

 Chapter 1292

    Bai Rutong takes back his hand and shakes the tea.


    "You can blame mother, mother is not intentional." The queen asked slowly.


    "The mother is the elder. She should do everything to the younger generation. Even if it is intentional, Rutong will not blame the mother."


    Bai ruotong bowed his head and replied quietly, hiding his hand behind him.


    "Mother, grandmother, Ann has invited, grandson and Rutong leave first."


    Gu Yanqing said that, holding Bai ruotong''s hand, she was about to go out.


    "Prince Rong finally came to the palace. Why not be so dull? The Empress Dowager loves you most. It''s good for you to accompany the Empress Dowager more. Why are you so anxious to leave?"


    The Queen''s voice was languid and sarcastic.


    Gu Yanqing said softly, "when the emperor''s grandmother is alone, the children''s ministers will come to see her, and they won''t worry about her mother."


    "What do you mean? Is it hard not to welcome this palace? "


    Rong Chen empress stands up, the voice is cold and solemnly ask.


    Gu Yanqing looked back, and there was a faint light in his eyes: "the mother''s son is a little unintelligible. It''s clearly the mother''s son that you don''t welcome her son and ruotong. How can you become a son that doesn''t welcome you?


    Just now that cup of tea, why does the mother have to give Rutong such despicable humiliation? "


    "Sure enough, what Prince Rong cares about is the palace''s careless behavior. We remember that we must be careful when we get along with Princess Rong in the future. Today it''s just a cup of tea. If we accidentally hurt the princess one day, Prince Rong won''t work hard with our palace?"


    The empress of Rong Chen light ha a, from the crack in the teeth suppress these words.


    "If only the mother knew."


    Gu Yanqing left a word and took Bai Rutong''s hand to go outside the hospital. Empress Rong Chen was so angry that she turned blue. Even if Gu Yanqing didn''t put her in her eyes, she would pretend to be peaceful.


    But today, she was embarrassed. What did he mean by that? Even if she hurt Bai ruotong''s hair, would he fight with her?


    "Mother, you can see that Prince Rong doesn''t pay more and more attention to my concubine. My concubine just accidentally wet Rutong''s hand with water, and he warns my concubine like this.


    As a queen, I don''t get the respect I deserve. I''m really wronged and suffering a lot. I''d like to ask my mother to make decisions for me! "


    Empress Rongchen said, and the old empress dowager, who squeezed out a few drops of beads in her eyes, could not help shaking her head and sighing: "empress, I know that you don''t like Prince Rong or princess Rong, but your behavior just now really shouldn''t be."


    "My mother, I didn''t mean to. Does even the mother think that my concubines can play with such small tricks? "


    Rong Chen empress anxious explanation way.


    The old empress dowager ate a fruit and glanced at her: "are you, you should be the most clear-minded. Do you think we really don''t have eyes? Are you intentionally or unintentionally? Can''t you really tell? "


    The queen is a cautious person since she entered the palace. If the Emperor didn''t like her, the old empress dowager would never agree to make such a woman queen.


    She was used to playing tricks, but she didn''t think that Gu Yanqing was a hard wall, and she couldn''t hit it at all.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness! You wait! "


    Gu Yanqing has long legs. Bai ruotong has to run three steps to catch up with him.


    "Fool, did you burn it just now?"


    Seeing that she was far away from the palace, Gu Yanqing stopped and held her palm to check.


    The meat on her hand was very delicate. Although she didn''t scald off a piece of skin, there was still a red spot on the back of her hand.


    "It''s not too serious, but your highness, you shouldn''t have said that to the queen just now. If she accuses you in front of the Holy One, you will be scolded by the holy one again. "

 Chapter 1293

    Bai Rutong was a little worried. Although the queen is not in favor now, she is Queen after all. How can she not give any face when her status is there.


    "Do you think the king will be afraid of being scolded by his father?" Gu Yanqing chuckled and asked.


    "Your Highness is not afraid of your father. What are you afraid of?" Bai asked.


    "I''m afraid of my little girl." Gu Yanqing points her nose and dotes on her way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sudden love story really caught people off guard.


    ¡­¡­


    The winter snows in abundance. The winter of Nanyuan capital always comes very early. After a cold night''s wind, the capital is covered with layers of snow, like gossamer, covering the bustling market gently.


    Leng Danyi''s body has already recovered. Nuzhen has already sent someone to urge him. Although yongsui emperor wanted to stay, he could only let him go under pressure.


    Bai ruotong and orange come to the gate to see them off. Leng Bingyi didn''t make it public when he left this time. He lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at Bai ruotong: "this time, I''ve had bad luck in Nanyuan, but I''ve also paid back my revenge for shooting you."


    "Your Highness, be careful all the way. You only have one or two bodyguards by your side. Are you ok?"


    Bai ruotong was a little worried. Leng Danyi shook his head and a helpless smile came up from the corner of his mouth: "they are all protecting our king in the dark. It will be OK. But you, I want to ask you a question. Would you like to answer me? "


    "Said his highness."


    "Do you hate me? If you don''t have Prince Rong, and you happen to be a Jurchen, will you fall in love with me? "


    He knows that he can''t take Bai ruotong away, but if he doesn''t ask, he''s afraid that Yi can''t let go.


    "I don''t hate your highness. If I do, I won''t come today. Your highness must have a clear answer to the second question. "


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    Leng Danyi rubbed his eyebrows helplessly and embarrassedly and sighed: "it seems that I asked a stupid question."


    It''s stupid of him to know the answer but still ask.


    "Prince, take care of yourself. I don''t know when I will be able to meet you this time."


    Orange said at this time.


    Leng Danyi nodded: "take care, aunt. I hope you don''t resent your father."


    Orange didn''t reply, just nodded silently. After Leng Beiyi left, they also went back to Rongqin palace.


    "Orange, do you really don''t want to leave with Leng Yinyi?"


    Bai asked.


    "What do you want to do when you leave with him


    Orange bit her lip and asked nervously.


    Bai ruotong stretched his arm and breathed: "I can''t bear you to go, but I''m afraid I''ll delay you."


    "If you don''t delay, orange is not afraid of being delayed, because she has lived a wonderful life. Although the emperor''s brother wants to make up for her, he is too suspicious. Maybe when she goes back, if she does something wrong, it will arouse his suspicion, so she might as well stay with her. "


    The orange son starts to put on a smile, slowly way.


    What she wants is such a plain life, quiet years, a good sister to accompany her.


    As long as you look at Bai Rutong''s happiness, she will be happy.


    "Then you..."


    "Wu Wu Wu... Mother... Mother..."


    Bai ruotong was just about to say something, but suddenly a crying child came running behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    Yongsui emperor eat lunch, Lin Yumin accompany him, hand feed him, eat a pill, wait for him to take a nap.


    Emperor yongsui looks tired these two days, and his face is even more dark today.


    "Is there something wrong with the Holy One? Why do you look so ugly? "


    Lin Yumin saw that he opened his eyes and refused to fall asleep. He asked softly.

 Chapter 1294

    "The queen is making trouble again."


    When Emperor yongsui said this, his voice was low and tired. He raised his hand and knocked his forehead, which was a little sour, and turned over on the pillow.


    "The emperor is too little concerned about the empress. She has been in the palace for half a year. The empress is in charge of the harem. She is too tired. She doesn''t mean to make the emperor angry."


    Lin Yumin took yongsui emperor''s temperament, this man only allowed himself to say that the queen is not good, others don''t want to say half a point.


    The emperor of yongsui sighed: "do you mean that she was too tired, so she began to play temperament?"


    "The empress is not a playful girl. She is just coquetting with the emperor," Lin Yumin said with a sweet smile. She sat close to the emperor yongsui and held her shoulder for him. "I think the emperor should do something to make the empress happy. Once the empress is happy, she will not let the emperor worry about her any more."


    Emperor yongsui pursed his lips and thought for a moment: "what makes her happy? What can make the queen happy


    "Your Royal Highness Lin Yumin blinked to remind him, "the emperor is really busy and confused. His Highness has not been married for a long time. The emperor should consider his Highness''s affairs."


    When Emperor yongsui heard this, his eyes relaxed. The prince has been obedient a lot recently, and he won''t do anything wrong again.


    After all, he is his favorite child. He really neglected the prince''s marriage.


    "What do you think, my lord?"


    Lin Yumin asked.


    "This reminds me that the crown prince should have a family. Bai Liangyuan has passed away, and the crown prince is a lonely man. She really needs a woman to accompany her. Is there a good candidate for her?"


    Emperor yongsui asked.


    Lin Yumin shook his head: "my Lord, I haven''t been in the capital for many years, and I''m not intimate with Miss Qian Jin. I can''t judge for him for a while.


    It''s better for your highness to come. Your Highness''s chosen daughter, the crown prince, must also like it. "


    "Well, I''ll think about it."


    Yongsui emperor nodded and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    Rongqin palace.


    Gu Yixiu was crying like a little tearful man, with his nose and tears all over his face. Bai ruotong painfully wiped away the moisture for him and said: "Xiuer, what are you crying for? Who bullied you? "


    "Mother, father... Father taught Xiuer again..." Gu Yixiu sobbed and said, "Xiuer''s hand hurts so much..."


    After that, he put his hands in front of Bai ruotong''s eyes. His hands were supposed to be white and tender, but they were full of red marks. In winter, his hands were swollen.


    "Is that your highness? Why hit you? "


    Bai asked.


    "Because my father asked Xiuer to recite the spring and Autumn period, Xiuer recited half of it and suddenly forgot what happened later. My father said... My father said that Xiuer had forgotten one word and hit Xiuer fifty boards."


    Gu Yixiu choked and tears rolled down his eyes.


    "And your highness?"


    Zhao Cheng is in a hurry at this time, and Bai Rutong asks.


    "Your Highness is talking with the left hall envoy in his study." Zhao Chenghui.


    Bai Rutong pursed his lips and thought for a while, then led Gu Yixiu back to his room. She took out the ointment and gently put the medicine on Gu Yixiu. Wen Sheng asked, "Xiuer, does your father often beat you?"


    "Well..." Gu Yixiu nodded heavily, "Xiuer often makes mistakes, so my father beat Xiuer on the board. Xiuer... Xiuer''s hand hurts so much... My mother must help me!"


    One side of the orange chuckles, his highness is really smart, know that the princess is the only one who can fight with his highness, is crying here.

 Chapter 1295

    Your Highness''s temperament is just a little more severe. When you were a child, who didn''t get beaten? Your highness exaggerates his own sufferings and deliberately makes the princess feel sad.


    "Xiuer, the reason why my father beat you is to hope Xiuer can become a talent. Xiuer should not blame your father, OK?"


    Bai ruotong rubbed Gu Yixiu''s head. His Highness''s way of education is indeed improper. Xiuer is seven years old, and his child already has self-esteem at this age. How can he teach such a lesson.


    "Xiuer knows that his father is good for Xiuer, but Xiuer''s palm really hurts. Can the mother tell the father that she will supervise the lessons for Xiuer in the future? Xiuer really doesn''t want his father to supervise Xiuer. "


    He was born with a stupid mind. If he is taught by his father like this, his hands will be broken in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    "No way."


    Bai ruotong''s words just finished, Gu Yanqing refused without hesitation.


    She choked. She had just proposed to supervise Yixiu''s lessons. Before she finished, Gu Yanqing''s veto came.


    At the dinner table, Gu Yixiu didn''t dare to go out. He buried himself in the rice.


    "Why?" Bai ruotong doesn''t understand. He is busy with his official business. If Yixiu lets himself supervise and gets twice the result with half the effort, why does he refuse such a good thing.


    "Gu Yixiu, did you complain to your mother?"


    Gu Yanqing did not answer her words, eyes turned to the side of Gu Yixiu. Gu Yixiu didn''t dare to say much, but his eyes were wet again.


    "Gu Yanqing, just talk. What are you bluffing children to do?"


    Bai ruotong could not see Gu Yixiu''s wronged appearance. He immediately gave a cold look and said angrily.


    The girls who serve the meal dare not speak. This princess is really amazing, even dare to call his Highness''s name.


    "If you can''t, you can''t. Yixiu''s lessons are very poor, and he doesn''t realize it. If Wang doesn''t pay close attention, he will accomplish nothing."


    Gu Yanqing retorted.


    "What if I try? Your highness will believe me once. Maybe my guidance to your highness will be different. "


    White if Tong slow down voice, beg a way.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in girls, but Yi Xiu''s character is too naughty, and he likes to play smart. A little girl can''t deal with it alone."


    Gu Yanqing shakes her head and takes a firm attitude. Bai ruotong shrugs. She knows Gu Yanqing''s obstinacy. As long as it''s something he thinks, no one can say.


    "Then... Can your highness stop beating your little highness in the future? You see, your hands are swollen." Bai Rutong''s eyes turned. Since she can''t ask for this, she might as well find another way to ask Gu Yixiu to avoid the pain of skin and flesh. "Your Highness is young, how can she accept so much knowledge all at once."


    "Little girl, you are too kind-hearted. Wang will be responsible for Yixiu''s affairs, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Where can''t he see that smelly boy running to complain to his own girl? Gu Yanqing glances at Gu Yixiu, and is watched by his cold eyes. Gu Yixiu shivers and says pitifully: "mother, just, i... I''d better do my homework with my father in the future..."


    Although his father was too strict, he didn''t want to embarrass his mother.


    Bai ruotong breathes a sigh. Gu Yixiu''s schoolwork is too heavy. For example, in her time, six-year-old children began to receive basic education, while Gu Yixiu had to face complicated schoolwork every day since she was three or four years old.


    If it goes on like this, where can it go? Gu Yi spent his childhood with books, where can he be happy.

 Chapter 1296

    After dinner, they went back to their room to have a rest. Bai ruotong closed the door and hugged Gu Yanqing from behind: "Your Highness, Xiu''er is so pitiful. His schoolwork is too heavy. Children of his age love to play. Can your highness not be too oppressive? "


    "I know you love me, but Yixiu is a member of the royal family, and he will be a dragon and Phoenix in the future. When I was his age, I had already memorized Qianqiu Chenlu very well, but he even recited half of it. If he didn''t grasp it, what would he do in the future?"


    Gu Yanqing turns around and hugs her little girl. It''s not that Bai ruotong doesn''t understand this. Gu Yixiu is the son of his dead friend. He wants to educate himself and make him stand out in the future.


    After all, it''s not a good thing that all the children are as smart as Gu Yanqing.


    "Your Highness, just trust me once. I promise that you can teach Xiuer''s lessons well and make your highness satisfied." Bai ruotong raised his hand and said sincerely, "Your Highness, let me have a try."


    "No way."


    "Your Highness!"


    "Haven''t you ever heard of my mother duobaier?" Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong choked: "Your Highness means that if Xiuer follows me, he will do nothing?"


    "Well." Gu Yanqing nodded dully.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in the little girl. He spends less time with the little girl every day. How can he give all his time to Gu Yixiu.


    What''s more, Gu Yixiu likes to pester the little girl, so he spends less time with the little girl.


    "Well, Gu Yanqing, you are great!"


    Bai Rutong was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He put down the comb and went back to his bed. Gu Yanqing takes off her outer clothes to keep up with her. As soon as she sits down, she is kicked open by a foot.


    "Don''t get close to me. Your highness will have less contact with me in the future, lest he become a mediocre person."


    Bai ruotong snorted coldly, wrapped the bedding around him and turned over.


    "I don''t know what that means. The little girl misunderstood me."


    How did he forget that his girl was small?


    "Your Highness doesn''t need to explain. I know very well that my highness has rejected me.


    It''s said that men don''t know how to cherish women and start to dislike them. It seems that they are all true. Don''t worry, your highness. I will never pester your highness.


    Your highness, if you don''t like my family, you should


    Bai ruotong hid his head in the bedclothes and said in a sour way.


    Gu Yanqing really can''t laugh or cry: "if you are such a jerk, where did I say that?"


    "Well, that''s what your highness thought." Bai ruotong snorted.


    She used to be obedient to her, but now she just wants to share it for him. Gu Yixiu is funny. Bai ruotong also knows that she usually stays in her residence, and sometimes urges Gu Yixiu to study. She really doesn''t know how her behavior provokes Gu Yanqing''s dissatisfaction.


    "What a stupid girl." Gu Yanqing sighed and took Bai ruotong, who wrapped himself into rice dumplings, to his leg. He lingered with him: "I don''t have time to cherish you. How can I dislike the girl? Just now, I said something wrong. How can I accompany the girl?"


    "You let me go!"


    He coaxes her like a child every time. He really thinks he is a child!


    "This king is not easy to hold, reluctant to let go," he dropped a kiss on her face, "repair son to you to manage, this king is wrong, shouldn''t not believe a girl.


    As long as you don''t get angry with me, you can do anything. "

 Chapter 1297

    "Since you are afraid that I will be angry, you still want to provoke me on purpose!"


    Bai ruotong is very sulky. This man knows how to bully her.


    "Who makes you so cute? I can''t bully you?" Gu Yanqing nodded her head with a smile.


    "What you just said is true? Do you really leave Yixiu in my charge in the future? "


    Bai Rutong turned his amber eyes and asked tentatively.


    "What I said, will there be regret?" Gu Yanqing dotes on Tao.


    "Baji!"


    Bai ruotong stepped forward and gave him a kiss on the cheek: "thank you, your highness. I knew that your highness was the best to me!"


    Gu Yanqing a Zheng, the sentiment oneself small wench has not been angry, is joking with him?


    "You cheated me?"


    "Your Highness bullied me first. I''ll cheat you, so I''ll take it."


    Bai ruotong spat out his tongue and said playfully.


    Naturally, she knew that her highness loved her. How could she cheat her highness without acting really.


    Gu Yanqing kneaded her head helplessly, he planted on her all his life.


    "You should know the consequences of cheating me, don''t you?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong let out a light breath and held his cheek from the quilt: "naturally, your highness doesn''t have a serious one in his mind."


    She said, kissing his lips. His highness looks masculine, but his lips are very soft. Bai ruotong gnaws at them carelessly, arousing his fire.


    Very good, just a month, the little girl has learned to take the initiative.


    Gu Yanqing is no longer patient and presses her under her


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong came to Gu Yixiu with a black face: "Yixiu, in the future, your mother will supervise your homework. She has agreed with her father that she will be fully responsible for your affairs."


    "How did your mother persuade you, father? Father Wang seems to be in a good mood today. He rubs Yi Xiu''s head and asks if Yi Xiu''s hands hurt. Father Wang is so gentle that Yi Xiu feels like a different person. "


    Gu Yixiu blinked adoringly and asked seriously.


    Bai ruotong''s face turned black again: "there''s no way. Your father cares about you, but he just doesn''t know how to express it."


    Damn Gu Yanqing, she will never take the initiative again!


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Rutong is in charge of the birth of the Empress Dowager. On weekdays, the empress took charge of all the important affairs in the palace. Hearing the order from the old empress dowager, the empress turned blue with anger and left the palace in silence.


    Bai ruotong knew why the Empress Dowager wanted to do this. When dealing with Bai Yinling at that time, she found an excuse to prepare the food for the birthday party for the Empress Dowager. She was afraid that the Empress Dowager might miss her kindness, so she gave her full power to handle this task.


    On the carriage, Bai ruotong half squints and leans on Gu Yanqing''s shoulder. On the other side, Jingyu and Bai Chusheng are staring at each other.


    This time, she is going to a mother river in a neighboring town, where many winter fish have been poured in recently. This fish is only found here. Its meat is delicious. Different from Changyu, it migrates and haunts in winter. Because it is difficult for fishermen to catch it and its whereabouts are uncertain, it is very valuable.


    Bai ruotong thinks that it''s very good to use this fish as the material for the birthday party.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Why have you been out of town for half a day without saying a word? "


    Originally, I wanted to invite them to visit the mountains and waters by the way, but I didn''t think they were like enemies, silent and unwilling to be close to each other.


    It''s so confusing for Bai ruotong.


    "Nothing." Jing Yu is stuffy to return a, slant head to go.

 Chapter 1298

    Bai Rutong looks back at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing shakes his head helplessly. Like Bai Rutong, he doesn''t know what happened.


    "Brother, did you bully sister Jingyu?" Bai ruotong pursed his lips and asked tentatively. Bai Chusheng shakes his head and opens his mouth. Just as he wants to speak, Jing Yu twists his eyebrows and says, "there''s nothing. Don''t think about it blindly. It''s hard to come out today. I don''t want to spoil my interest for people who are not worth it."


    After Jingyu said that, he turned his head. Bai Rutong was speechless and shook his head. He had no choice but to ask more questions in silence.


    The neighboring town is called Huchun County, which is a big county in the name of cicada breeding. Therefore, the cloth materials in this county are excellent, and the cloth shop is very famous.


    The three got off their horses and went directly to visit the county magistrate. The magistrate was a middle-aged man surnamed Zhang. Born with big arms and a round waist, he smiles and squints his eyes in a straight line. He looks very smart.


    "Your Highness''s visit to Huchun county is a great honor for me. How about having dinner in my house today?" County Magistrate Zhang asked respectfully.


    Gu Yanqing nodded her head lightly and didn''t say much. County Magistrate Zhang bent his waist and called several people into the room. Bai ruotong looks at magistrate Zhang curiously. Why does a magistrate always feel rich.


    He wore a spanner finger on his right finger, which was made of pure jade. And his belt is inlaid with gems. There are three thousand gold and silver in all the things you wear.


    It''s really weird.


    "It seems that Huchun county is really rich. Even magistrate Zhang has become rich."


    At the dinner table, Bai ruotong couldn''t help trying. Zhang county magistrate looked at the pull jade on his finger in embarrassment, and laughed awkwardly: "the princess misunderstood. This pull finger is the heirloom of Weichen."


    "Is the jewel on the belt a family heirloom?"


    Bai Rutong squinted and asked coldly.


    Gu Yanqing understood the meaning of the little girl''s words. She pursed her thin lips and didn''t answer the words, while Bai Chusheng on one side stretched his face and glared at Zhang county magistrate in awe.


    "Princess, you have misunderstood my master. My master''s waist is given to him by the common people. He feels honored and wears it every day."


    The reply was from the governor of the government.


    "So county magistrate Zhang is deeply loved by the people?"


    Bai Chusheng raised his eyebrows and asked softly.


    "Every winter, the county magistrate will open a warehouse to release grain, so the people love it very much. It took two years to gather money to build a belt for the county magistrate."


    The steward replied.


    "And now it''s on?" Bai Rutong asked.


    "An hour later is the time to release the grain."


    The steward nodded.


    "That''s very good. When we have a meal, let''s have a good look at how the county magistrate puts the grain," Bai said with a big hand. "County magistrate Zhang, do you think it''s ok?"


    "Naturally, it''s OK," county magistrate Zhang said with a smile. He winked at the steward behind him. The steward understood and went out to publicize the dishes.


    One by one exquisite dishes were served on the table. Magistrate Zhang pointed to the most central braised fish in winter and said, "this is the fish that the princess is looking for. Today, I know you are coming. I specially ordered someone to cook one for your highness, the princess and the Lord Bai to taste it. Please try it."


    Bai ruotong sipped his lips and felt a little strange in his heart.


    The dishes on the table are as exquisite as a royal feast. How can a county magistrate invite such a cook? There must be some mystery in it.


    "I''ll try."


    Gu Yanqing took a fish and fed it to his mouth. He nodded and said, "it''s really delicious."


    Jingyu couldn''t eat at that end. He pulled the chopsticks and put them down. Bai ruotong took a look at Jingyu and put a piece of vegetable into her bowl in silence: "have a la carte."

 Chapter 1299

    Jing Yu pursed his lips bitterly, shook his head and nodded again, and put the vegetables into his mouth.


    After dinner, magistrate Zhang led several people to the back door. The back door was full of people, all with a cowhide bag, waiting in line to load grain.


    Bai ruotong squinted, exchanged an expression with Gu Yanqing, and left here. In spite of all the requests of magistrate Zhang, the four were still stubborn and wanted to live in the inn. Magistrate Zhang had no choice but to send them to the Best Inn in the city.


    "Master, they didn''t find anything, did they?"


    The steward rubbed his hands and asked uneasily. County Magistrate Zhang shook his head and sighed heavily: "the princess''s eyes are too smart. You send someone to send a letter to that adult. Although I''ve been fooled, they don''t believe me. They have to be prepared. "


    "Yes."


    The steward answered and went out of the main office.


    ¡­¡­


    In the inn, Bai ruotong put down her burden and sighed heavily. She asked Gu Yanqing, "Your Highness, do you think this magistrate is too strange?"


    "You suspect him of corruption?" Gu Yanqing hit the nail on the head. Bai ruotong nodded. How could a county magistrate have so much money? Although he had been fooled by his clothes for a long time, the dishes in the government could not be fooled.


    If all the people in Huchun county were rich and noble, Bai ruotong would not have such doubts, but the doubt is that Huchun county looks the same as other counties, and there is no wealth.


    How can Bai ruotong believe that the people are not rich, but the officials are. They say that he has not embezzled the people''s money.


    "You, if you are a man, you can become an official in the court. You are so smart," Gu Yanqing said, scraping her nose. "The magistrate didn''t expect that you would pay special attention to his clothes. Ordinary rich people don''t pay attention to what''s wrong with others, so he was careless.


    I''ve sent Zhao Cheng to investigate. You''d better finish the fish first. Don''t delay the birthday of the emperor''s grandmother. "


    "Of course I know, but now I have something more important to do. I have to see my sister-in-law. She must have been wronged by her brother. "


    Bai ruotong shook his head and sighed. After moving for a while, he left the guest room. She went straight to Jingyu''s guest room. As soon as she pushed the door, she saw Jingyu wiping her tears.


    She saw Bai ruotong''s face across the confusion, and quickly raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Can you tell me now what happened? There are only two of us. Is there any grievance that I can''t tell you? "


    Bai Rutong sighed and sat beside her. Jing Yu flattened his mouth, took a mouthful of crying, shook his head and said, "it''s not that I can''t say. In fact, it''s nothing serious. I''m too stingy to make big brother Bai angry... But... I can''t make myself stingy. I don''t know how to face myself."


    As soon as her words fell, she could not help but feel sad again. Looking at her appearance, Bai ruotong couldn''t help holding her in his arms and whispered, "what''s the matter? Tell me quickly, and I''ll give you some advice. "


    "Ruotong... I''m really good or bad..." Jing Yuzhong couldn''t help crying. She cried so much that I felt pity for her. Her tears rolled down like pearls, and her eyes became red. "I said before that... I don''t care about Jingxian at all, but now I find that I can''t do it, don''t care, don''t think


    Ruotong, I''m really good or bad... "

 Chapter 1300

    "Did my brother tell you about Miss Jingxian?" Bai asked.


    Jing Yu shakes his head and is silent for a moment. He tells Bai Rutong the beginning and the end of the story.


    Yesterday, when Jingyu was free, he went to find Bai Chusheng in the west of the town. Winter came early, and she made him a cloak and sent it. As soon as I entered the door, I heard him playing again.


    He sat in front of guqin, fingering guqin, melodious slightly sad music overflowing from his fingertips.


    Jingyu doesn''t dare to disturb him. When Bai Chusheng plays the piano, she likes to be quiet and doesn''t like to be disturbed. She stands in front of the door and looks at him quietly.


    After a song, Bai Chusheng raised his eyes, picked up a hairpin from the table and put it in his hand. His eyes suddenly covered with a layer of light sadness.


    "Big brother Bai!"


    Jing Yu smiles and walks into the room with his cloak in his arms.


    "How did you come?"


    Bai Chusheng noticed her coming, and the melancholy in his eyes gradually faded away, and what he put on was a touch of tenderness.


    "Here''s your cloak."


    Jing Yu put his cloak into his arms with a smile: "I sewed it for you. It''s Lin Mian. It''s warm. Brother Bai, please try it on."


    Bai Chusheng stood up and put the hairpin on the table. Jingyu''s eyes are sharp. She is attracted by the hairpin. She blinks and holds it up: "this hairpin..."


    "Don''t touch it!"


    The next moment, Bai Chusheng snatched the hairpin from her hand and put it into her arms.


    Jing Yu choked and was frightened by his sudden low roar, which made his brain empty for a moment. Her cloak fell from his shoulder. Instead of picking it up, Bai Chusheng turned and walked into the inner room, carefully putting the hairpin into the brocade box.


    Jingyu''s heart was slightly sad. She looked at the cloak on the ground, quietly picked it up, and tried to raise a smile: "that hairpin belongs to sister Jingxian. I''m sorry, i... I shouldn''t touch it."


    "Go back. I''m not in the mood to accompany you today."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "Bai... Elder brother Bai..." Jing Yu bit his lip. "I''m sorry, I don''t know this hairpin belongs to sister Jingxian. I... I didn''t mean to. Elder brother Bai, don''t be angry with me, OK?"


    As early as I knew, she shouldn''t have touched his things. She blamed her own hands and couldn''t control it.


    "Yesterday was the memorial day of Jingxian. I''m sorry... I''m really not in the mood today. Please go back."


    Bai Chusheng doesn''t want to let his low mood affect her any more. Although he also knows that it''s unfair to her, he can''t control his sadness.


    "Brother Bai! I''ve made a mistake with you. Do you want to do this to me? Sister Jingxian has been dead for more than two years. Must elder brother Bai let me fall into such a sad mood? Are you fair to me? "


    At last, she couldn''t help but roar.


    Yes, she was wrong. I shouldn''t touch the memory of Bai Chusheng.


    She also knows that no matter how many years Jingxian died, she eventually occupied a place in Bai Chusheng''s heart.


    She can''t replace it. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, this is the reality.


    But


    But she will also be sad


    She would be hurt if he treated her like this.


    "I''m sorry..." Bai Chusheng sighed. Looking back, Jingyu''s eyes were already covered with tears. He was slightly stunned and wanted to comfort him, but Jingyu stepped back two steps. She held her cloak, inspected it left and right, picked up a pair of scissors from the cupboard and stabbed it hard.


    Before Bai Chusheng could react, his cloak had been cut to pieces.


    "What are you doing?"


    He snatched the scissors from her hand and asked.

 Chapter 1301

    "Since you think you don''t cherish things, why should you keep them?"


    Jingyu left his cloak and looked at him angrily: "brother Bai, I know you have Jingxian girl in your heart. I also know that I can''t replace Jingxian girl in my life.


    But can you think about my feelings, even a little bit? "


    "I..."


    Bai Chusheng choked, but he could not say anything.


    "I don''t think so..."


    Jing Yu smiles bitterly, picks up his broken cloak and turns to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong, listening to Jing Yu''s story, was not happy for a moment. She didn''t expect that Jingxian would leave such a deep place in her elder brother''s heart.


    "Rutong, i... I know I shouldn''t be angry with brother Bai, and I shouldn''t say these words, but I can''t help it. Why does the word Jingxian leave such a sacred place in his heart? Not only these two words, but also her objects are so sacred in brother Bai''s heart. I know I can''t compare with Jingxian in my life


    I once promised brother Bai not to care... But I found that it was too difficult for me... It was really difficult... "


    Jing Yu choked and clenched his fist tightly. Every time she gets along with Bai Chusheng, she has to be careful. She doesn''t dare to mention Jingxian, for fear that it will cause Bai Chusheng''s discomfort.


    But no matter how careful she is, there will be some mistakes.


    "Jingyu, I''m sorry for my brother..." Bai Rutong sighs. She really loves Jingyu. It''s not her fault. It''s all because her brother didn''t do it right. It''s because he hurt Jingyu''s heart.


    "It''s me who should say I''m sorry, Rutong..." Jing Yu patted his cheek and held back his uncontrollable tears. "I''m afraid that my behavior yesterday hurt brother Bai''s heart."


    "I''ll go and have a good chat with him..."


    "No... you don''t go to him... I beg you don''t go..." Jing Yu retorts. Her head shakes like a rattle, and she panics. "This is not brother Bai''s fault. He has already told me the important position of Jing Xian in his heart before I can connect with him.


    Besides, it''s a matter for me and brother Bai. Let me and brother Bai solve it by ourselves. "


    You have to solve your own problems. How can you always trouble others.


    Bai ruotong thought about it and nodded seriously.


    "Don''t cry. Shall we go out for a rest? Look at you. Your eyes are going to be swollen. " Bai Rutong is about to leave holding her hand. Jing Yu, however, avoids Bai Rutong''s touch like an electric shock. She murmurs in pain and withdraws her hand.


    "What happened to your hand?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    "No... nothing..."


    Jingyu lowers her head and hides her hand behind her in silence. Bai ruotong twists her eyebrows and breaks her hand regardless of her unwillingness.


    Jingyu''s hand has a lot of wounds. It seems that he has been stabbed by a needle.


    She must have hurt her brother when she sewed his cloak. Jingyu''s embroidery work is not bad. She can make so many wounds. It must be because she wants to keep improving and deliberately makes it difficult for her to use complicated embroidery methods.


    But her heart was lost on the ground when her elder brother didn''t pay attention. That''s why she was so sad and broke the cloak she sewed.


    Bai Chusheng... I really don''t know what my daughter''s family is thinking.


    Bai ruotong can''t help complaining about his elder brother in his heart.


    "This... This is not what you think," Jing Yu explained in a hurry, knowing that he was seen through. "If you don''t get me wrong, brother Bai, it''s all my fault... I... it''s my fault..."

 Chapter 1302

    She doesn''t want to let Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng misunderstand and each other because of her relationship.


    "Come on, let''s go out."


    Bai Rutong didn''t say any more. He gently took her hand and left the room. She and Gu Yanqing gave a notice and led the two bodyguards to leave the inn directly.


    At this time, it was sunset in Huchun County, and the breeze was blowing gently. Jingyu''s mood was much better.


    In the inn.


    Gu Yanqing walks to Bai Chusheng''s guest room and sees a hairpin in his hand. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Bai Chusheng''s face moved slightly and hid the hairpin in his arms.


    "Is Jing Yu in a bad temper again?"


    He asked directly. Bai Chusheng shakes his head and smiles helplessly: "this time I''m wrong. It has nothing to do with Princess Jingyu. I hurt her heart."


    "Well, why did you break her heart?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Chusheng got up and brought him a cup of tea, and he was not sure how to describe it. He thought for a while, and said, "I suddenly thought I was wrong. I didn''t want to be with his highness, because I was afraid that his royal highness would be hurt.


    She is really injured because of me now. I suddenly feel sorry for her, but I can''t let go of those who can''t let go. "


    "If you want to break your engagement with Jingyu, I can help you."


    When they were together at the beginning, they were forced by the old lady. Gu chenlian''s heart is filled with Jingyu, but he can''t give Jingyu a life he wants, and he can''t treat Jingyu wholeheartedly. When they are together, they always have a bad heart. How can such a life be happy.


    "Your Highness, what''s the meaning of these words... I didn''t think about it..." Bai Chusheng looks at Gu Yanqing in surprise. He is not regretting, but regretting that he hurt Jing Yu.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed. Jingyu will tell her clearly.


    You don''t see how Jingyu looks like a child one day, but when it''s time to give up, she has to do it more simply than anyone else.


    I know you have her in your heart, but you have other women in your heart. Since she has been injured, it may mean that she will be injured in the future. In other words, it''s better to end this relationship early. What do you think? "


    Gu Yanqing asked faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng choked, did not veto, did not agree, after a long time, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, sighed: "about this matter, your highness, let me think about it."


    He can''t make a decision, he still has Jing Yu in his heart, but he is really afraid that he will let Jing Yu get hurt again.


    "Since I can''t do it, how about having a good chat with Jingyu? You two are so deadlocked, little girl there is also in a dilemma


    "Yes..."


    Bai Chusheng nodded seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister... Sister... Can you give me some silver?"


    As soon as Bai ruotong and Bai ruotong arrived at the stone bridge, a pitiful call for help from a child came from behind.


    Both of them were stunned and looked back. Behind him stood a child of seven or eight years old. He held his hands and looked at them expectantly.


    "You... You must be from other places... You must have a lot of money on your body if you dress so well. Please give me some money... My family can''t afford to pay the national tax any more."


    Bai ruotong looks at the child in front of him. He looks white and clean, and his clothes are not ragged. How can he suddenly ask for money.


    state tax? Does the common people need to pay the national tax?


    Bai ruotong was wondering. Jingyu had already crouched down: "what''s the national tax you''re talking about, kid? Why can''t your family afford it? Whose child are you... "


    "Qian Xiaohu! What are you doing! "


    As soon as Jingyu''s voice fell, a woman''s scolding came from a distance.

 Chapter 1303

    Bai ruotong looked up, and a woman came in a hurry. She was pulling the child away, and the child struggled to get away: "mother, our family can''t afford to eat..."


    "What are you talking about! Every time I casually ask for money! Don''t we give you food? " The woman roared angrily and gave Bai ruotong a smile of apology: "girl, I''m really sorry. My child likes to talk nonsense all day long. Don''t mind, girl."


    "He just said... You have to pay state tax. Why do you have to pay state tax?"


    Bai asked. The woman''s face suddenly darkened. She took a fierce look at the child and explained, "what''s the national tax, girl? Don''t listen to the child''s nonsense. He just wants to eat ice sugar gourd, and I won''t buy it for him. If he doesn''t, he''ll come to the street to ask for money. I''m sorry, girl, I''ve given you trouble... "


    "Niang, let''s ask her for some money. They are from other places. They don''t know what''s going on here, even if they want to..."


    "Shut up


    Before the child''s words fell down, she was interrupted by a loud voice from the woman. Bai ruotong twisted his brows. It seems that there is something hidden.


    She stepped forward and squatted in front of the child: "this aunt is just ice sugar gourd. What about buying him a bunch? I''m new here. I don''t know how expensive the sugar gourd here is. Do you think that''s enough? "


    Bai said that and gave the child a ingot of silver. The woman just wanted to refuse, but the child had already run away with silver.


    What don''t know the price of sugar gourd, she just don''t know how much the so-called national tax in children''s mouth to pay.


    "Girl... You..."


    The woman rubbed her hands and looked a little embarrassed. Bai ruotong nodded with a smile: "aunt, go quickly. There''s a lot of silver in my house, so I don''t have to think about paying it back. Go and see the child. Don''t let him run away. "


    Bai ruotong pretended to be generous. She could see that the woman''s difficulty was that she didn''t ask any more questions. Let''s wait until she tells her highness about it.


    When she heard this, she turned and left. Girls from rich families have a lot of money, so naturally they don''t care about this little money.


    Although the girl seems a little silly


    "Rutong, why do you give the child money? It''s said that the child wants to eat ice sugar gourd? You give her so much back. "


    Jingyu has no words.


    "This child is a sensible, he is for the family talent... Ah, brother, why are you here?"


    Bai ruotong wants to explain, but he sees Bai Chusheng''s figure coming towards them. When Jingyu heard the words "Bai Chusheng", she immediately stiffened. She pursed her lips and turned her head.


    "Rutong, I want to talk to Jingyu."


    Bai Chusheng opens his eyes to the mountain road.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and nodded. After she left, Bai Chusheng came to Jingyu and said, "are you still... Angry with me?"


    "No, I''m just angry with myself."


    Jing Yu pursed her lips and whispered.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have done that to you yesterday. You are innocent. I impose my emotions on you. It''s not your fault. It''s my fault. I''m the one who really does wrong. Jingyu, I''m sorry.


    Since I promise to be with you, I shouldn''t think about the people who have gone home all the time. I think I can do not think, but I was wrong, she lives in my heart, I have no way not to think about her


    He knew that what he said might hurt Jing Yu''s heart, but if he didn''t tell the truth, he was afraid that her heart would be hurt even more.

 Chapter 1304

    "I know, I know her position in your heart. I used to think that as long as I was with you, I would not ask for anything else, but I found that... I want to ask for a lot of things... I even hope your heart belongs to me completely."


    Jing Yu bit the lip and blurted out the bitter words.


    To get along with Bai Chusheng, she must always pay attention not to touch his forbidden area, which is a very painful thing for her. She doesn''t want to be like this... Not for a moment.


    "Jingyu, I''m sorry..."


    "Are you serious about what you said to your grandmother? Do you really like me if you want to marry me? "


    Jing Yu asked.


    "It''s serious."


    He really wants to marry her, which will never change.


    He likes Jing Yu. He didn''t notice it before, but he was flustered when he knew that she was likely to marry someone else.


    "I''ll be content with you." Jing Yu nodded and pursed his lips with a smile. "The engagement between you and I has a year, and I''ll give you a year. If you can make me the only woman you miss in your life, we''ll get married. If you can''t, let''s break the engagement."


    "You don''t want to marry me?"


    He twisted his eyebrows, in a moment, slightly flustered.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to marry you, it''s that you can''t do it. Just be sincere to me, brother Bai. Let''s go back and take it as if nothing has happened. I don''t want to worry about my business any more,


    How about this as a secret between you and me? Let''s not talk about it. Just think of me as a selfish girl and allow me to rebel once. "


    She does not want to completely eradicate Jingxian from his heart, but does not want him to miss Jingxian anytime and anywhere. Why is he so sad when he is by his side? It''s so sad.


    ¡­¡­


    In the inn, Bai ruotong told Gu Yanqing what he had just met one by one. After listening, Gu Yanqing asked softly, "can you send someone to follow you?"


    "Of course there are." Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Let''s go and have a look tomorrow." Gu Yanqing said helplessly.


    Originally, I was just preparing for the old empress dowager''s birthday. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. I just asked that the old empress dowager''s birthday party should not be delayed. If it was delayed, it would be hard for the emperor of yongsui to explain.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Bai ruotong got up early, and just after washing, the door of the guest room was knocked. She opened the door. At the door stood Jing Yu with a bright smile.


    "Ruotong, why do you get up so late? My second brother has already gone to the county magistrate''s office. He asked me to wake you up for breakfast."


    Jingyu road.


    Bai Rutong stared at her in surprise: "have you made up with your brother?"


    She looks surprised. It seems that they should make up.


    Jing to spit out tongue, did not speak up, holding her hands to the floor. Bai Chusheng had been waiting downstairs for a long time. When they came downstairs laughing, he called the second child to prepare breakfast.


    "Sit down quickly."


    He said.


    "Brother, have you made up with Jingyu?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and asked curiously. Bai Chusheng''s expression was slightly stiff, and the next second he regained his usual plain look: "well."


    Bai ruotong looked at them with a smile and began to eat the porridge water. She joked: "since we are reconciled, my brother can''t hurt Jingyu''s heart any more. You don''t know that the cloak she made for you has poked several holes in her fingers."


    "Rutong!"


    Jing Yu is a little embarrassed. Well, why does Bai ruotong mention this.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes flashed a touch of guilt. He got up and held Jingyu''s hand. Jingyu wanted to break free, but he was imprisoned tightly.

 Chapter 1305

    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Although the wound on her hand was scabby, it still looked dense and terrible.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. I''ll tell you what to do. Don''t feel guilty, elder brother Bai. It''s the result of Jingyu''s carelessness. It has nothing to do with elder brother Bai. "


    She took back her hand awkwardly, but her heart was a bit bad. The most important woman in his heart could only be the second. Why should he be so concerned about his own affairs.


    "Well, I gave Jingyu sister''s hand medicine yesterday. She''s OK. Brother, you can rest assured that the wound won''t leave any trace in the future."


    Seeing that he was concerned, Bai ruotong comforted him.


    "Yes... Eat in the county..." Jing Yu sat down and began to eat porridge. Bai ruotong looks at them. She doesn''t know if it''s her illusion. Although they look much better than yesterday, the subtle embarrassment between them still doesn''t disappear.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Gu Yanqing just came back. After a moment''s discussion, they went to the child''s home they met yesterday.


    The bodyguard who led the way was very experienced. After a while, he led the three people to the children''s house. This is an ordinary brick house.


    Bai ruotong stepped forward and knocked on the door, but there was no response inside.


    She knocked again, still no one.


    "I''ll see."


    Bai Chusheng was a little surprised. He jumped up the wall with his lightness skill and entered the courtyard. He looked around curiously, but there was no one around.


    A touch of blood in the corner of the courtyard wall caught his attention.


    Without time to think about it, Bai Chusheng came forward and opened the gate.


    "Brother, what a sight?"


    Bai Rutong asked nervously.


    "He may have been killed," Bai Chusheng said solemnly and coldly. "He found the blood, but no one was there."


    Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing walk into the room. I don''t know what he found. Gu Yanqing walked all the way to the backyard. He squatted down, picked up a piece of soil and smelled, "little general Bai is right. He has been killed, and his body is buried here."


    "How do you know?"


    Jing Yu shivered. Was the child alive yesterday a cold corpse today? There are some things she can''t believe.


    "If there are residents nearby, if the noise is too loud, it must be to attract people''s attention. They dare not carry away the body, so they have to deal with it," Gu Yanqing sighed. "It seems that you were followed when you went out yesterday, little girl."


    "Sure enough..." Bai ruotong squinted, "that magistrate is really a cruel character. He even guessed that we would come to ask questions and deal with people one step ahead of time."


    She should have guessed earlier that the magistrate would do so. Since I had already aroused her suspicion, the prime minister yesterday would go back and be prepared.


    Why didn''t she guess that he would use this method.


    "Damn it..."


    Bai Rutong bit his teeth and swore.


    "Zhao Cheng, go back to the capital and report this to my father. I need a search warrant."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng, who has been following several people, bows his hand and turns to leave.


    Gu Yanqing directly sent people to dig out the body from the ground. Jing Yu seldom saw such a bloody picture. He covered his mouth with a cry and fainted directly.


    When she wakes up again, Bai Rutong accompanies her. She quietly looks at Jing Yu. When she wakes up, she gets up and gives her a glass of water.


    "How are you?"


    Bai ruotong whispered.


    Jing Yu nodded and patted his face with his cold palm: "I... am I too useless?"


    She was used to living in a golden cage and was well protected. Suddenly she saw such a bloody scene and couldn''t accept it.

 Chapter 1306

    "What''s the matter? I did the same at the beginning, but later I got better."


    Bai ruotong said in a warm voice.


    Jing Yu pursed her lips and sighed heavily. As expected, she was too spoiled. If she was quiet, she might not be so afraid.


    She was not brave enough. How could she be worthy of Bai Chusheng.


    "Squeak."


    At this time, the door was pushed open. Bai ruotong looked back and saw Bai Chusheng enter the room with the decoction. Bai ruotong nodded and said, "Jingyu is awake." He left the room in silence.


    Jing Yu touched his nose and looked at Bai Chusheng awkwardly: "brother Bai, I''m sorry. I''ve delayed you... "


    "Are you better?" Bai Chusheng asked in a warm voice, blowing the hot medicine in his hand. Jing Yu pursed her lips and nodded. She said in a warm voice, "my body is all right. It''s nothing. I''m just a little scared. Don''t worry about big brother Bai."


    "It''s a shock medicine. Drink it while it''s hot." Bai Chusheng then scooped up a mouthful of medicine and fed it to her.


    "I''ll... I''ll do it myself..."


    Jing Yu raised his hand to pick up the spoon. Maybe he was a little flustered in his heart. His hand directly touched the spoon, and the hot medicine immediately spilled on the back of her hand.


    "Ah..."


    She screwed up her eyebrows and subconsciously withdrew her hand.


    "All right, let me see."


    "It''s ok... No... ah..."


    She wants to refuse, but Bai Chusheng can''t help grabbing her hand. The back of her hand has been scalded red. He frowns, gets up, takes out the medicine box and comes to her.


    "Brother Bai, I''ll do it myself."


    She doesn''t want to accept his kindness. They have an agreement. Jing Yu is afraid. If Bai Chusheng still can''t let Jing Xian go after a year, what if she doesn''t want to leave him.


    "Don''t move!"


    His voice not from of big a few minutes, jing to one Zheng, this is the first time that she hears the tone of fierce color from his mouth.


    I didn''t dare to move.


    He carefully drugged her and asked softly, "where''s my cloak?"


    "It''s been... Thrown away."


    Jing Yu bit his lip and whispered.


    "Why throw it? Isn''t that what you did for me? I didn''t agree. Why throw it away? "


    There was a faint anger in his heart. It''s not that he doesn''t care about Jingyu, he does. But when he thought that he might hurt her, he couldn''t help but flinch.


    Can hear from her mouth "break the engagement" four words let him feel very uncomfortable.


    "It''s broken. Why can''t you throw it away?" she choked. Then she whispered, "besides, you don''t care about the cloak at all. You throw it on the ground at will. Since you don''t cherish anything, why should I cherish it?"


    "Who said I didn''t cherish it! I apologize for my behavior at that time. I know I hurt your heart, but I didn''t cherish the things you sent me. Even the sachet you once sent me was thrown on the ground after I refused, I picked it up and put it on my body every day. Why do you say I didn''t cherish it? "


    He is really hot enough, why does this woman always like to guess him without reason. He admits that he may be sentimental in his heart, but he is sincere enough to Jingyu.


    Why does she have to look like a victim and force him to forget Jingxian.


    "You just didn''t!"


    Maybe it''s because he''s been depressed for a long time. When he yells at her, Jingyu suddenly bursts out of grievances in his heart.

 Chapter 1307

    Her eyes were covered with tears.


    Compared with Bai Chusheng, the real aggrieved and injured should not be her.


    "Brother Bai, compared with what I gave you, you will always cherish what Miss Jingxian left behind. I never thought that one day I would compare with other women, but I can''t help comparing with her.


    Because I like you, so I began to become inferiority sensitive, as long as I see you for quiet Xian hurt, my heart can''t help but pain up.


    I made an appointment with you one year later because I don''t want to force you or myself.


    Love is love, not love is not love, I don''t want to live in the shadow of other women


    She used to think that as long as Bai Chusheng was willing to be with her, she could not care about anything.


    But she was wrong, love is not a thing for a third person. His love for Jingxian was so blazing that she was afraid.


    How many years should it take her to get the same position in a man''s heart.


    She didn''t want to make herself a lady, and she didn''t want to make Bai Chusheng feel embarrassed for herself.


    "I like you. It won''t change."


    After a while, Bai Chusheng spat out such a sentence. Jing Yu shook his head with a bitter smile and asked, "what if I have someone else in my heart?"


    "I''ll make it up to you." Bai Chu was born.


    "Well, if Miss Jingxian is still alive, she has not married you, and she has fallen in love with other men?"


    Jing Yu asked again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng pursed his lips, but there was no answer in his heart. His silence is the best answer for Jing Yu.


    Sure enough... No match, no match.


    "I see. Brother Bai, go out first. I''m a little tired today. I want to have a good rest."


    Jing Yu lay down and closed his eyes. She doesn''t want to listen to him any more. Maybe if she continues to listen, she will be hurt.


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Bai Rutong goes back to the guest room and buries his head in Gu Yanqing''s chest.


    "Tired?"


    Gu Yanqing asked softly.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "Your Highness, have I done something wrong?"


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "My brother and Jingyu didn''t make up. They still have misunderstandings. My brother''s two marriages were made by me. It was I who made my brother and Jingyu so miserable. "Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and hugged Gu Yanqing hard." Your Highness, do you think I''m a killer? I feel that I hurt them both. "


    Although Jingyu and her brother didn''t speak up, Bai Rutong could feel that the atmosphere between them was awkward, which was caused by her.


    "You think so much. Since Jing Yu fell in love with general Bai, he has become a lot more sensible and considerate,


    When general Bai was with her, her eyes were much more gentle. The little girl didn''t pull the wrong line and build the wrong bridge, but the feelings between them would be bumpy. Even we are. The feelings between you and me are bumpy all the way. "


    Gu Yanqing comforted her with a warm voice and rubbed her hair gently with her fingers.


    Bai ruotong pursed the corners of his lips. Even so, their feelings were different.


    "If your Highness has another woman in mind, I may not accept it."


    Bai ruotong murmured.


    In this matter, she is Zhan Jingyu. After all, Jingxian has been dead for many years, and her brother still has a long life to go. The relationship between Jingxian and her brother should come to an end, not be entangled tightly.


    "If you have someone else in your heart, I will take your heart back."


    Gu Yanqing shaved her nose.


    "You... How can you take it!" Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, which made him curious.

 Chapter 1308

    "No one in Nanyuan has been able to hold a stalemate with me. It should not be easy to regain your heart."


    Gu Yanqing pick eyebrows, confident way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People don''t want to be shameful, they have to have a lower limit!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. Bai ruotong selects the fish, puts them in a box full of ice, and transports them back to Nanyuan for air drying. She did not leave Huchun County, but accompanied Gu Yanqing to investigate Zhang county magistrate.


    "There is a saying about national tax. County magistrate Zhang asks people to pay national tax every month, ten liang of silver. And he will pay the land after the harvest. People who don''t pay national tax can''t get winter food, and many lonely old people starve to death in the street."


    Zhao Cheng has been busy collecting intelligence these days. Zhang county magistrate''s behavior is outraged by people and gods. The people dare to be angry, but some people are pressed for a long time. Finally, they can''t stand such a situation and tell Zhao Cheng about it.


    Choose to tell this matter, Zhao Cheng nature give preferential treatment, personally ordered people to protect.


    "The magistrate is so brave. Why didn''t we find out when we visited in autumn?"


    As soon as Bai ruotong made a decision, he was directly angry.


    Are all the inspectors in Nanyuan capital free? Why is this matter not investigated. Is it possible that people''s lives can be neglected for the sake of money.


    "He may have made false accounts." Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness, the search warrant of the emperor has come down. Shall we search tomorrow?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.


    Gu Yanqing looked up at the sky outside the window lattice, shook his head and said, "go now."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Fu.


    "Master, why do you suddenly say you want to move... Where are we going to move?"


    Mrs. Zhang looked at the panic around the people in a hurry to pack up, asked.


    "Don''t ask, madam. I''ll explain to you one by one when we are safe."


    County Magistrate Zhang frowned, and gold, silver and jewelry were stuffed into his luggage.


    Today, he received a tip from the top that Gu Yanqing had asked for a search warrant from the emperor. It seems that his affairs have not been concealed from him.


    If he doesn''t go, Gu Yanqing can''t spare him, and the man above won''t let him go.


    "What should you do about your official position, sir?"


    Asked Mrs. Zhang.


    "Now where there is a mind to manage official positions, madam, don''t write here. Hurry up and pack up. If you don''t leave, I''m afraid Prince Rong is coming."


    He''s really out of luck. The four dignitaries had come for fish, but they didn''t expect to catch him alive. County magistrate Zhang was very depressed.


    Mrs. Zhang is still reluctant to part with her life. She is used to eating spicy food. How can she endure the life of escape? But if her husband wants to leave, how can she stay? She can only hide her old face and collect her jewelry in silence.


    Just as they had packed up, they wanted to run out of the back door, but they saw that the carriage they had prepared was full of officers and soldiers.


    "Where is Mr. Zhang going?"


    Gu Yanqing lifted the curtain of the carriage and asked indifferently.


    County Magistrate Zhang''s face turned black, his body trembled and his luggage fell to the ground.


    "Dian... Your highness... Why are you here?" He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked stiffly.


    It seems that this time, he is really doomed.


    "I''m waiting for you, of course."


    Gu Yanqing stepped out of the carriage, bent down coldly, picked up the bag from his feet and handed it to Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng pulls out his sword and splits his luggage into two sections. The gold, silver and jewels fall to the ground.


    "Don''t you explain what this is?"


    Gu Yanqing asked coldly.

 Chapter 1309

    "This... This is..."


    County Magistrate Zhang was so nervous that he couldn''t say a word. After a long time, he said, "it''s just... It''s just something that Weichen''s wife wants to go back to her mother''s home, so she''s preparing..."


    "You need so much jewelry to go back to your mother''s house? Are you not afraid of being cut off? There are many bandits in the mountains, "Gu Yanqing said, looking at the sky again," especially at night. "


    County Magistrate Zhang''s face turned red and could not say a word. Gu Yanqing looked at him coldly, as if waiting for his answer, but the magistrate Zhang''s body was shaking like a sieve, and his eyes were red.


    Seeing this, Gu Yanqing asked, "magistrate Zhang, what''s the meaning of national tax? Why do ordinary people have to pay state taxes? "


    "I don''t understand what your highness said..."


    He really regretted that with the support of adults, he could be safe and peaceful, but he didn''t expect that a mountain was higher than a mountain, so he finally picked up a stone and smashed himself in the foot.


    "Come on, search the house for me."


    Gu Yanqing was too lazy to pay any attention to him, so he gave a simple order. County Magistrate Zhang held his breath and stood still.


    Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng look at each other, and they go directly into the mansion.


    County Magistrate Zhang is really a greasy head. The account books and the embezzled money in the mansion are well hidden. The soldiers searched for half an hour and turned the mansion over and over, but they didn''t find any trace.


    "Nothing, your highness."


    Said the soldier.


    Zhang county magistrate breathed out a breath. Fortunately, he received the news in time and cleaned up all the things that should be dealt with. Gu Yanqing would find it strange!


    However, he still needs to get out as soon as possible.


    Things that can''t be dealt with will be discovered one day.


    "Your Highness, general Bai has found a secret passage."


    As soon as the magistrate''s heart settled down, another soldier came forward to report. His heart sank heavily and his face turned pale for a moment.


    The change of his expression did not deceive Gu Yanqing. He gave a cold smile: "is Mr. Zhang afraid? I forgot to tell you one thing. If you want to destroy something, you must destroy the secret way as well. To be honest, general Bai is an expert in secret way. "


    County Magistrate Zhang felt dizzy and sat on the ground.


    Is... God destined to let him die.


    In the dark.


    Bai ruotong looked at Bai Chusheng admiringly. He had just entered the bedroom. In less than half a while, Bai Chusheng found a secret passage under the bed.


    My brother''s investigation ability is too strong.


    "How did my brother find the secret way?"


    Bai asked.


    "It''s too clean under the bed, there''s no dust, which means he has to move the bed every day."


    Bai Chusheng replied faintly.


    "So it is."


    Bai ruotong held up his lamp and walked ahead. In less than a moment, he entered a spacious inner room. There were bags of grain in the inner room, which filled the whole room.


    "This is the food used to threaten the people."


    Bai ruotong smiles coldly. After measuring her body, she goes to another secret road. After a step, she is shocked by the scene.


    The secret road was filled with boxes of silver and copper, and the quantity was almost overflowing.


    This county magistrate Zhang is really able to do it!


    I really take the common people as the chief culprit!


    "Inform your highness quickly, and send soldiers to seal this place up again!"


    Bai Chusheng turned back and informed the soldiers.


    The soldier nodded faintly. He was also shocked by the scene before him. After a long time, he reflected and turned around to drill out of the tunnel.

 Chapter 1310

    County Magistrate Zhang''s face was as pale as paper. He couldn''t answer Gu Yanqing''s question.


    "Take it away."


    Gu Yanqing gave a cold command and turned to enter the mansion.


    "Your Highness, there are as many as 700000 taels in all. Is this money taken away?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.


    Gu Yanqing thought about it, shook his head and said, "give it back to the people."


    "But if you give it back to the common people, how can the emperor deliver it?"


    Zhao Cheng asked. At that time, the emperor will certainly ask about the whereabouts of the money, but if the money is confiscated and reported to the emperor, the money will definitely not return to the people.


    "I will take the responsibility then."


    Gu Yanqing replied and turned to the secret way.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s been a day since Gu Yanqing divided the grain and silver. The next day, Gu Yanqing took all the people back to Nanyuan. Originally, he wanted to deal with magistrate Zhang himself, but emperor yongsui gave this task to Prime Minister Murong.


    Fortunately, he didn''t blame Gu Yanqing for giving the silver to the common people. Maybe the old empress dowager''s birthday is approaching, so it''s not appropriate to be angry.


    Bai ruotong had been preparing food in the palace for a whole day before returning to the palace. She wanted to see Gu Yixiu, but in the corridor she heard laughter in the room.


    Wring his eyebrows, Bai Rutong enters the room. Lin Yumin, dressed in men''s clothes, is sitting on the soft couch playing with Gu Yixiu.


    "How can you get out of the palace?"


    Bai ruotong asked coldly. Lin Yumin looked up at her and said with a smile: "as long as the palace wants to think of it, there is nothing wrong. Don''t mention that the emperor dotes on the palace."


    She seems to be showing off and competing with Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong goes to Gu Yi, who is playing with toys, and squats down to say in a soft voice: "Yi Xiu, go back to the inner room and play. I have something important to talk to my mother


    "Yes."


    Gu Yixiu nodded cleverly, got up and took the toy Lin Yumin brought into the inner room. After Gu Yixiu left, Bai ruotong pointed out the window lattice: "go out, walk and say?"


    "What can I say to you?" Lin Yumin did not move.


    "If you have nothing to say to me, then I have something to say to you," Bai said with a smile. "Lin Yumin, do you know who you are now, and you appear in a prince''s residence. Is this appropriate?"


    She had a friendship with Gu Yanqing, and people in the house did not dare to stop her at will. After she left, Bai ruotong should give orders in the house.


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Yumin asked, "you can be here. Why can''t I be here? Bai ruotong, your conspiracy is really good. It makes the Empress Dowager so happy that you can marry your highness easily. "


    Lin Yumin almost hates this matter. She didn''t expect that Bai ruotong could marry Gu Yanqing so smoothly. This is something she never thought of. In her eyes, Lin Yumin is the only woman worthy of Gu Yanqing.


    Because of the miss of Gu Yanqing, she just appears here now. But Gu Yanqing doesn''t see it, but she bumps Bai ruotong in the face. Her heart is itching with hatred.


    "Now that you have become a concubine, do you still think that your Highness''s affairs have gone too far?"


    Bai ruotong smiles, and Lin Yumin commits herself to the emperor of yongsui. She thinks that by doing so, she can get Gu Yanqing''s pity and love for her.


    But she overestimated Gu Yanqing, this man treats the thing which he does not like very heartlessly.


    "I''m not here to fight with you today. I want to tell your highness a piece of information. Where are your Highness''s people now?"


    Lin Yumin stood up and asked.


    "Your Highness is still on business. If you are OK, please leave."


    Bai ruotong raised his hand and made a request.

 Chapter 1311

    Facing Lin Yumin, she doesn''t want to say any more nonsense. This woman is always a bad comer. It''s not good for her to come here. It''s only malicious.


    "Bai ruotong, I''m not here to talk nonsense with you. I have something important to say to your highness. If you don''t let me talk to your highness, can you afford the consequences?"


    She growled.


    Bai ruotong pursed his thin lips and did not reply. Seeing this, Lin Yumin took a cold breath and snorted: "Bai ruotong, you remember, it''s all caused by you. When the time comes, your highness will blame you. Don''t say it''s my fault!"


    She left a hard word and turned away. Looking at her back, Bai ruotong could not help feeling a little uneasy. She doesn''t believe that Lin Yumin will be kind enough to give them information, but what she said is really strange, and needs to be investigated.


    After Lin Yumin went back, Bai Rutong told Gu Yanqing about it. Gu Yanqing didn''t respond to it. He stroked Bai Rutong''s head and said, "well done."


    "Don''t your highness blame me for driving Lin Yumin away?"


    Bai asked.


    "I blame you for what you are doing. You should drive her away. She is used to lawlessness. She is free to appear in the house and make you feel resentful. You drive her away for the sake of my reputation and for the sake of breaking her mind. That''s right."


    Gu Yanqing returned.


    Bai ruotong''s heart was released, and Gu Yanqing was really on her side.


    "Little girl, after the emperor''s grandmother''s birthday party, I will leave the capital for some time. Don''t worry about me during this time."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong''s heart pulled up: "Your Highness, where are you going?"


    "The case of Huchun county is not a case in point. Other counties may also suffer from such problems. Why do we need so much grain and silver? We must make a good investigation and find out who is behind the scenes."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Your Highness must be careful. The enemy is in the dark and I am in the light. Such a battle is very dangerous for your highness."


    Bai ruotong was still a little worried and asked.


    "If you are at ease, I will be fine."


    He stroked her head and said softly.


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and nodded reluctantly. Although I know that Gu Yanqing has excellent martial arts skills, it is not an easy thing. If I am not careful, I may encounter life crisis.


    Gu Yanqing did not elaborate any more. Bai Chusheng had already investigated that this matter was more or less related to Prime Minister Murong.


    That is to say, Gu Yanqing had to go.


    On the day of the birthday party, the whole country was happy.


    It''s rare for the palace to be lively. Bai ruotong has already served delicious food and sat beside Gu Yanqing with a smile. The old empress dowager was worshipped by hundreds of officials, and then took the throne with emperor yongsui.


    Jing Yu is bored to wander around, at this time is the time to see the play, she looked at the stage of Huadan, eyes show a bit of curiosity.


    "These actors are invited by our son. Can your highness love them?"


    LAN asked.


    Jing Yu blinked and nodded with a smile: "I''ll tell you how these actors are so moving. It turns out that Shizi invited them. That''s no wonder."


    Both of them are good actors. It''s inevitable that they can get along with each other.


    LAN Yunwen lowered his voice and pointed to the person who was singing the crying voice: "the singing time of that jiao''er can''t be recognized as a man''s pronunciation, and his appearance is also first-class and elegant. When the Japanese Shizi went to invite someone, he was almost amazed by his facial features."


    "Are you amazed by him?"


    Jingyu''s eyes are a little inconceivable. LAN Yunwen''s appearance is first-class in Nanyuan. How many girls are attracted by his appearance? How can he praise other men''s appearance?

 Chapter 1312

    Jing Yu is puzzled and looks at the stage. The Dan''s heavy make-up can''t distinguish the facial features, but the make-up is amazing for both men and women.


    Can have such an effect, must be described brilliantly.


    She really wanted to know what the man looked like now.


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes were close to them. From just now on, they had been talking and laughing. He didn''t know what they were talking about. His heart was a little angry, and his eyebrows sank.


    Jing Yu didn''t find his change, so he talked and laughed with LAN Yunwen.


    "When the party is over, you can take me to see what he really looks like. I''d like to see if he is as beautiful as you say."


    Jing Yu is curious and says with a smile.


    LAN Yunwen is noncommittal. He was showing off in front of Jing Yu on purpose. Her saying this is more in line with his mind.


    A good play on the stage, everyone with lunch, young childe Qian Jin who strolled in the house.


    Bai ruotong and Gu Yixiu walk into the garden. As soon as they arrive at the corridor, they are called by Jing Yu.


    "Rutong, sit here." Jing Yu shook his hand and said happily.


    Bai ruotong looks at her, then glances at LAN Yunwen beside her, and finally stops at a strange man between them.


    The man was born pretty and dressed in cloth. He didn''t look like a rich man.


    "Why are you together? What about my brother? " Bai asked.


    Jingyu shook his head: "I didn''t see big brother Bai today. If you don''t talk about this, I''ll introduce you to a man. This young master is the Dan actor on the stage today. His name is Zhao Ji."


    "It turns out that the man on the stage is actually a childe. He sings very well. I thought it was a girl standing on the stage."


    Bai Rutong was surprised and exclaimed. Gu Yixiu, on one side, felt a little boring. He flattened his mouth and pointed to the young man who was playing in the garden: "mother, I want to play with them, OK?"


    "Good."


    Bai ruotong nodded. Gu Yixiu got the answer and went out with a jump. Bai ruotong drew back his eyes and was about to inquire about the origin of the young master, but behind him came heavy footsteps.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Bai Rutong looks at Bai Chusheng with a smile. Bai Chusheng pursed his lips with a helpless smile: "I''m looking for you. I didn''t expect that you were gathering here. What are you doing?"


    "Just sit around and chat."


    Bai ruotong replied, giving up his position and calling his brother to take a seat.


    If Jing Yu didn''t see Bai Chusheng coming, he continued to chat with LAN Yunwen and said, "is it true that Mr. Zhao will go to your house to sing opera in the future?"


    "Nature is true. If your royal highness is interested, you can come to our son''s house. Your highness is also a lover of drama. There should be many common topics between this son and princess."


    LAN Yunwen returns with a smile. Jing Yu''s eyes flash with a light: "really? Can I really come? Would it be too much of a nuisance. "


    "Does general Bai mind?"


    LAN Yunwen asks Bai Chusheng.


    Bai Chusheng pursed his lips and wanted to answer, but Jing Yu took the lead: "brother Bai won''t mind. When can I come? Recently, I have performed well with the emperor''s grandmother. She has promised me that I can go out of the palace more often in the future. I.... "


    "I don''t mind."


    Jing to is happy Zizi said, white Chu cold not Ding interrupt her.


    "Is Bai Xiaojun a mean man?"


    LAN Yunwen shakes the folding fan. It seems that he doesn''t think things are big enough. He asks with a smile.

 Chapter 1313

    Bai ruotong felt angry beside him, and Bai Chusheng''s eyes already showed a fierce light. She couldn''t help shivering. Yu Guang glanced at LAN Yunwen, who was enjoying herself, and glared at him.


    You almost got it. My elder brother is very jealous!


    It seems that after reading her expression, LAN Yunwen shrugs her shoulders to show that she is fearless.


    Damn LAN Yunwen, did his brother invite him to offend him? Does he really like Jingyu?


    "That''s it. How about brother Bai with me?" Jingyu doesn''t seem to be aware of something wrong in Bai Chusheng''s eyes. He is still smiling.


    "Jingyu, I want to talk to you about something. Come out."


    He stood up and dragged Jingyu out of the pavilion. LAN Yunwen wants to stop him, but he is stopped by Bai ruotong.


    Seeing that they had gone far away, Bai ruotong poked at LAN Yun Wen Xin with a fan: "Lan Yun Wen, what are you doing? Can''t you see that my brother is very jealous! You''re going to make my brother angry. You''re not afraid of death! "


    "Can general Bai really kill me?"


    LAN Yunwen''s leisurely way.


    "Tell me honestly, what''s the purpose of doing this? Can''t it really be a whim? "


    Bai Rutong asked.


    LAN Yunwen laughed: "you really guessed right. My son is really on the spur of the moment. You don''t know how boring my son is. It''s really boring. Jingyi and general Bai are so lovely that I want to play with them. "


    "You wicked man!"


    Bai ruotong glared at him with resentment. He was really full and had nothing to do. Didn''t he know that breaking up Yuanyang would be punished by heaven!


    "Ah... Ah... Mother... Mother..."


    Just as LAN Yunwen wanted to reply, Gu Yixiu''s cry came from the distance. Bai ruotong and LAN Yun look at each other in a hurry and run to the middle of the garden.


    Gu Yixiu was sitting on the ground crying. But in front of his eyes stood a little girl, two years younger than Gu Yixiu, looking at Gu Yixiu at a loss.


    "How..."


    "Is your highness all right?"


    Bai ruotong is about to go. She squats beside Gu Yixiu with a white figure. Bai ruotong stops with a step.


    Gu Yixiu opened his eyes wide wet and looked at the strange woman in front of him: "you... Who are you?"


    "Little queen Ruoxi, who hurt her highness?"


    Asked a woman named Wang Ruoxi. Gu Yixiu sniffed, pointed to the little girl in front of him and said, "it''s her! She bullied his highness Ben! And she took his highness Ben''s pants! "


    "I... I didn''t bully you... You robbed my kite!"


    The little girl steps back wrongly and looks at Gu Yixiu shivering.


    "My highness, your kite looks good. What about playing? Why don''t you let my highness play?"


    "My brother gave me the kite. You can''t rob it!" Although the child was afraid, he still strongly protected the kite in my hand.


    "You take... You come to the palace with a kite! The things in the palace belong to your highness. If you want them, you have to give them! "


    Gu Yixiu stood up and ran to the little girl with his pants loose. But he didn''t run twice and fell on his pants.


    "Son of a bitch! Whose girl are you? Is your highness allowed to be bullied by you! Return the kite to your highness


    Wang Ruoxi helped Gu Yixiu stand up and angrily scolded the little girl.


    The little girl was startled, and the mist in her eyes became thicker.

 Chapter 1314

    Bai ruotong couldn''t look down. He stepped forward and called softly, "Xiuer!"


    Gu Yixiu was stunned. He turned around and ran pitifully towards Bai ruotong. Wang Ruoxi was stunned. She got up and walked with Bai ruotong with a smile: "see Princess Rongqin."


    "You..."


    The moment she turned her head, Bai Rutong was in the same place. Just now, looking from a distance, the woman turned to herself. She couldn''t see her face clearly, but now she was in front of her. Bai Rutong was surprised.


    The woman''s appearance is so familiar that she seems to have seen it everywhere. Not only she, but also LAN Yunwen was stunned.


    Bai Rutong looks at her and Gu Yixiu.


    This woman''s appearance is just like that of Gu Yixiu. Except for her delicate facial features, she is almost the same.


    "Since the princess is here, Ruoxi won''t disturb me."


    She seemed to recognize Bai ruotong. She bowed to give a salute and turned to leave. Bai ruotong wanted to keep up, but she still had a mess to deal with. How could she get away from it.


    "Do you think this woman is Gu Yixiu''s mother?"


    LAN Yunwen comes forward and whispers in front of Bai ruotong er.


    This can''t blame him for his thoughtfulness. This woman looks just like Gu Yixiu.


    Bai ruotong gave him a white look and walked towards the little girl who was biting the lip and choking.


    "Little girl, whose child are you?" She asked.


    When the little girl heard her question, she knelt down on the ground in fright: "princess, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to have an argument with your highness. If the princess wants to blame me, please don''t blame my family!"


    She knew that she had made a big mistake. Just now, she shouldn''t have quarreled with Gu Yixiu for the sake of kites, and she accidentally took off his pants.


    Now that the Lord is blaming her, how can she bear it.


    Bai ruotong helped her and waved back to Gu Yixiu: "Yixiu, come here and apologize."


    Gu Yixiu was stunned and stepped back two steps: "mother, why do you want me to apologize?"


    "You made the little girl cry. Shouldn''t you apologize?" Bai Rutong asked. Gu Yixiu flattened his mouth and muttered in a low voice: "she... She''s still picking my pants! I don''t apologize. It''s all her fault. I''ll let my father cut off her head! "


    "Yixiu! How can you be so unreasonable. Kites belong to other girls. You have to fight for them and threaten them with royal authority. How dare you say it''s someone else''s fault!


    Did your father ever teach you to bully a little girl? A big man was beaten to cry by a little girl, and he had a face here? "


    Bai ruotong yelled. Gu Yixiu was slightly stunned. In his impression, Bai ruotong had never been angry with him. He was wronged and cried out.


    "Mother is so fierce! Xiuer, I don''t want your mother! "


    Although Gu Yixiu is a sensible man in his ordinary life, he has the hostility of the royal family in his heart. How could he be ashamed of being made by a little girl? He just sat on the ground and cried.


    Seeing that he was crying, the little girl bit her lip and walked with him carefully: "I''m sorry, your highness. If you like this kite, I''ll give it to your highness.


    The kite was pasted for me by my brother before the war, but after the war, my brother never came back. They all said that my brother died, and I... I lost my brother, so I had to leave the kite by my side every day. It''s not that I''m stingy and refuse to play for my royal highness... I''m sorry... "


    She explained, and her voice began to choke.


    Bai ruotong wanted to comfort her, but she saw Gu Yixiu listen to the little girl''s words seriously. She stopped crying, blinked and asked seriously, "is that true?"

 Chapter 1315

    "Well... Your highness, I''m sorry... If you like it, I''ll give you the kite. If you''re still angry with me, you''ll beat me. Please let my family go..."


    The little girl knelt down and pleaded.


    Gu Yixiu was already displeased by her words. He is a kind-hearted child, not oil and salt do not enter. Seeing that he no longer had to teach himself, Bai ruotong stood by and watched the play in silence.


    "A tattered kite is not rare to my highness!" He mumbled and raised the girl up. "If you like kites so much, your highness will give you thousands of kites and all the kites! There are so many kites in your Highness''s house


    He pitied the little girl''s life experience, and how could he take her sustenance again. The little girl blinked and looked at Gu Yixiu in disbelief. Is he really willing to let her go?


    "Thank... Thank your highness..."


    "Don''t cry, it''s embarrassing for a girl to cry! My mother always cries. Look how ugly she is now


    As if still remembering, Qiu Gang just yelled at himself. Gu Yixiu looked back at Bai Rutong who was watching the play.


    Bai ruotong wants to cry without tears. He was shot while lying down!


    "Yes..."


    The little girl broke her tears into a smile. She was tender and lovely. Gu Yixiu was embarrassed by her sudden smile. With a serious cough, Gu Yixiu turned to Gong Binu who was watching the opera and said, "what are you still watching! Didn''t you hear my highness''s orders! Go and collect all the kites in the palace. Your highness will give them to this girl! "


    Bai ruotong knew that he was making an apology for his behavior. He couldn''t help but smile. Looking at his solemn order, he was almost like Gu Yanqing.


    But just a little


    "This handsome little highness, can you put on your trousers first?"


    Gu Yixiu


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Jingyu is dragged to an arch bridge by Bai Chusheng and stops. She stares at Bai Chusheng and pulls back her hand: "brother Bai, what are you going to do? Why do you want to take me away suddenly?"


    "Did you do it on purpose?" Bai Chu is angry. What is he going to do? He''s going crazy!


    "Clearly know that LAN Yunwen does not mean well to you, what do you want to do with him?" How could this woman not be on guard at all? She talked and laughed with other men in front of him when he didn''t exist.


    "The son of Ningguo didn''t mean anything to me. You''re so thoughtful. He was born so beautiful. I don''t know how many women in Nanyuan capital want to throw themselves in his arms. Why should he mean something to me?"


    Jing to speechless, white Chu raw eat this vinegar but really shouldn''t.


    "You are clearly still blaming me, so you deliberately flirt with LAN Yunwen, right?"


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    Is Jing Yu really going to be laughed at by this man? Where did she ever love me? It''s just Bai Chusheng''s imagination.


    "Brother Bai, today is the birthday of the emperor''s grandmother. I don''t want to quarrel with you. What can I do even if I have a real love affair with the son of Ningguo? It''s still none of your big brother Bai''s business!


    Brother Bai won''t forget what you said to me, will he? You say that if I fall in love with other men, you will also help me


    She wanted to explain, but she thought about it, but she didn''t think she should explain.


    He didn''t love her very much. Moreover, the engagement between them was only one year. Why should she explain to him.


    "So, are you in love with LAN Yun Wen?" Bai Chusheng asked with anger.


    "Yes, I fell in love."


    If that''s the answer he wants, she will.

 Chapter 1316

    "You lie!"


    Bai Chusheng almost choked these three words out of his teeth. He never expected that he would lose his demeanor. When he saw Jingyu with LAN Yunwen, he was so jealous that he was going crazy, but there was no way to stop him.


    He knew he shouldn''t, but he just couldn''t stand it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jingyu''s eyes are full of waves, but she doesn''t reply. Bai Chusheng approached her and took out the hairpin from his arms: "Prince Rong asked me if he really didn''t want to hurt you, or hurt you and make himself embarrassed, he would try to make me cancel my engagement with you,


    But Jingyu, I can''t do it. I Bai Chusheng never thought that I would be trapped by love again. I thought I could let you go easily, but I couldn''t do it. I also thought that what I did in the Empress Dowager''s place was just an impulse, but now I don''t think so. "


    Yes, he really likes the girl in front of him. Maybe from a long time ago, he was moved by this girl. Jing Yu bit his lips and covered his eyes with a layer of crystal tears.


    She didn''t want Bai Chusheng to make such an expression again. He didn''t feel good, and he didn''t feel good either.


    But why doesn''t Bai Chusheng understand? Why doesn''t he understand


    Jingyu sighs. She suddenly finds that she and Bai Chusheng are trapped in a labyrinth of samsara. The problems they have to face will never be answered.


    "Brush..."


    In the breeze, Bai Chusheng raised his hand and threw the hairpin into the water¡° "Gudong" hairpin splashed a ripple when it entered the water, and then disappeared in the middle of the lake. Jing Yu stares at Bai Chusheng. She bites her lip and is shocked for a moment. She says angrily, "what are you doing?"


    How important is that hairpin to him? Why did he do it!


    Jing Yu didn''t have time to think about it. He jumped from the stone arch bridge and jumped into the water.


    "Jingyu


    Bai Chusheng was so angry that he wanted to pull her, but he could only fall into the lake with her.


    "Wow!"


    A huge splash of water exploded in the calm water of the lake. Jing Yu''s water quality is good, desperately looking in the lake, fortunately the lake is not deep, just submerged her head. She was swimming deep, but a palm of her hand was around her waist and lifted her from the bottom of the water.


    "You are crazy!"


    "It''s you who are really crazy! Bai Chusheng, are you sick! That hairpin is so important to you, why do you want to discard it! Do you think what Jingyu really cares about is the meaning of the hairpin to you!


    I hate myself! I hate why I can''t compare with Miss Jingxian. If I am half as good as Miss Jingxian, if I know your heart like Miss Jingxian, can I walk into your heart!


    You big jerk! What are you doing with it! "


    Jingyu is beating his chest. This man is crazy! That hairpin is his soul! He was so simple to throw away his soul.


    Bai Chusheng was stunned, but he didn''t reply. He protected Jing Yu''s head and pressed it to himself. At the moment when the lips meet, Jingyu only feels a string of electric current spreading from the lips.


    Bai Chusheng kisses very hard, as if to embed her in his body.


    There was no suffocation in the water, but she wanted to suffocate because of his kiss.


    It took him a long time to let her go.


    "Nothing is more important than you. There is nothing like your position in my heart.


    Jingxian, I will try to forget her in the future. I know I''m sorry for her, but now I have a girl that I must cherish. That girl is you. "

 Chapter 1317

    His voice trembled slightly as he said this. He had never been so embarrassed. The girl in front of him made him do it.


    "What did you say..."


    Jingyu couldn''t believe what he said.


    "Jingyu, I love you."


    He never said love to her carefully, but he thought a lot these days. If he continued to be so stubborn, he would be far away from her. Maybe a year later, they would be separated.


    This is something Bai Chusheng doesn''t want to face. He has lost one of his favorite girls, and now he can''t lose it for the second time.


    "Princess highness! General white! Why did you fall into the water! Come on! Come on


    "Princess highness! Your highness! "


    Xu Shi was so quiet that the maidservants and bodyguards ran towards them. The bodyguards jumped one by one into the lake like dumplings, and helped Jingyu ashore. In the cold winter, Jingyu trembled and pointed to the lake channel: "my hairpin... My hairpin has fallen into the lake. Who are you going to help me find it back? You must find it back!"


    When the bodyguards heard the words, they went into the water to salvage them. Bai Chusheng looks at Jingyu''s anxious appearance, but there is a warm flow in his heart.


    If such a good girl has been let down by herself, can he still be happy in his life.


    "No more."


    He said.


    "Why not? Bai Chusheng, don''t be so stubborn... You... "


    Jing Yu wants to scold again, but he sees Bai Chusheng spread out his palm with a hairpin in it. When he saved her just now, the hairpin wrapped Jingyu''s dress in the water, and he easily grasped it in the palm of his hand.


    Perhaps, this is also Jingxian telling him, don''t let such a good girl down again.


    "Why don''t you tell me when you find it?"


    Her voice was filled with tears, and white Chu sang had a smile on her lips. She told the guard at the side, "take your royal highness back and change clothes, and prepare me a clean dress by the way." After that, he went to Jingyu and inserted the hairpin into Jingyu''s bun. "After that, you are the most important person in my life. I don''t want any other women except you."


    His gentle whisper in Jing Yu''s ears is particularly moving. She has a low smile around her mouth. With his promise to herself, what else can she not be satisfied with.


    ¡­¡­


    Fortunately, they changed their clothes in time, and they didn''t catch a cold. When she got back to the garden, Bai ruotong was peeling the fruit for Gu Yixiu. When they came back, she blinked, carefully identified their expressions, and said happily, "brother, are you reconciled with Jingyu?"


    "What made up? We didn''t fight at all!"


    Jing Yu gives her a look and sits down. LAN Yunwen is shaking the folding fan to continue the wind words cool language: "then you and I two people''s agreement still counts?"


    "Naturally, it''s true. Brother Bai is not so stingy. Since I promised you, it''s true."


    Jingyu snorts and holds Bai Chusheng''s hand. LAN Yunwen shrugged and saw that the two started to look at each other again. As a single dog, he said that he felt a little wronged.


    "In other words, we met a strange thing just now. Is general Bai interested in hearing about it?"


    "What''s in your mouth?"


    Bai Chusheng picks his eyebrows.


    LAN Yunwen choked and turned his eyes: "what I said can''t be without good words. It''s not me. General Bai, you are so small-minded that you are even more stingy than women. I really don''t understand. Bai ruotong just fell in love with you. It''s hard to serve such a careful man."

 Chapter 1318

    "If you are envious of me, you should find one by yourself. Don''t be greedy of others all the time."


    Bai Chusheng retorted. LAN Yunwen choked and chuckled: "you don''t have to say that my son is going to look for him. As long as I hook my finger, any woman will come to Wang''s arms automatically, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    LAN Yunwen smiles and shrugs. Bai ruotong looks at the two people who are bickering and is very happy. As long as Jingyu and his brother are well, it is a good thing for Bai ruotong. Guan Lan''s rhymes are here. What''s the wind saying.


    "Well, I won''t quarrel with you. I saw a strange thing just now. There was a woman whose appearance was incomparably similar to that of your highness. I suspected that she was the real mother of your highness."


    LAN Yunwen cuts the topic back. Bai ruotong''s smile suddenly froze. My brother is right, LAN Yunwen''s words are really not good.


    Look at the momentum of his nonsense, it''s really enough to make people angry.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Bai Rutong angrily glanced at him, "Your Highness is listening here."


    "That woman is not like my highness at all. My highness''s mother is always one person!"


    Gu Yixiu stares round his pure eyes and glares at LAN Yunwen. From the beginning, he identified Bai ruotong as his mother, which will never change.


    "Your Highness, what do you know. Although the princess is your mother, she is not your biological mother... "


    "Mother is my highness''s own mother! Your highness won''t let you talk nonsense


    Before his words were finished, he was rejected by Gu Yixiu. LAN Yunwen was frightened by the momentum of Gu Yixiu''s little body. He didn''t dare to joke for a moment.


    "It''s really strange, but don''t talk nonsense in front of Yixiu."


    Bai ruotong gave a cold hint. She had never seen that woman before. She had participated in many banquets in the palace, but she had no impression of this woman.


    Wang Ruoxi


    The name


    She had to ask her highness sometime.


    She felt that this woman was not so simple.


    ¡­¡­


    After dusk, the real party begins. Ladies and gentlemen have tried their best to perform with the old empress dowager. Some of them are amazing, others become jokes because of nervousness. Bai ruotong watched with interest.


    It has to be said that Nanyuan''s singing and dancing are really unique, especially for these professionally trained young ladies, whose singing voice and dancing posture are unique. She fed a fruit, and in the entrance, she saw the end of the performance of miss yiqianjin, and the Empress Dowager left disappointed.


    Another woman walked into the stage, and Bai Rutong''s eyes suddenly became hot. She saw a familiar figure on the stage, which was Wang Ruoxi.


    Wang Ruoxi danced a Yushang song on the stage. Her steps are light and her white clothes are fairy.


    Bai ruotong looks at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing''s eyes suddenly tighten. It seems that she has attracted her eyes.


    "Your Highness... Do you recognize this woman?"


    Bai ruotong asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yanqing told her the story of Gu Yixiu. He was not Gu Yanqing''s child at all. His mother and father had already died, but why was she so similar to Gu Yixiu.


    Bai ruotong was sure that even his real relatives would not be so similar. In her previous life, she and her sister were also sisters, but they were only five or six points alike.


    "I don''t know, but she looks like Xiuer."


    Gu Yanqing also noticed this.


    "I met her in the garden just now. She seems to be very concerned about Yi Xiu."


    Bai ruotong whispered.


    Gu Yanqing pursed her thin lips and didn''t speak. He seemed to be aware of something. He looked at Lin Yumin faintly, just opposite Lin Yumin''s eyes. The warm light of the candle shines on Gu Yanqing, which sets off his dark eyes.

 Chapter 1319

    Lin Yumin choked, and was frightened by Gu Yanqing''s cold eyes. She couldn''t help shivering. Did he see through all her schemes?


    But no, he doesn''t know anything


    Will he stop himself?


    But now he wants to stop it. How can he stop it.


    Lin Yumin swallowed a mouthful of saliva and lowered her eyes. She did not dare to look at Gu Yanqing''s expression. In Nanyuan, she was not afraid of anyone, but even Gu Yanqing''s expression could scare her.


    The horror of a man is not in his looks, but in his looks. On the stage, Wang Ruoxi''s music came down and clapped one after another. Compared with other women, her performance is really wonderful enough to coax the old empress dowager.


    "Let the girl come here."


    Called the old empress dowager.


    Yongsui emperor see this, and one side of the maidservant command. Soon, Wang Ruoxi bowed her head and walked to them. Emperor yongsui looked at her up and down and said in a soft voice, "whose girl are you?"


    "If you go back to the holy place, my little daughter is the youngest daughter of the Wang family in Yunnan. Her name is Wang Ruoxi."


    Wang Ruoxi said softly.


    Emperor yongsui''s eyes raised: "but are you married?"


    "No... not married yet..."


    Wang Ruoxi bowed her head and carefully replied. Emperor yongsui laughed and called the family members of the king of Yunnan. Wang Zhao lowered his head and stepped forward carefully. The emperor of yongsui looked at her and said in a soft voice, "the king of Yunnan has always been loyal to the country, and the little girl is also versatile.


    Does Mrs. Wang want to marry her daughter? "


    "To tell you the truth, the little girl is now 20 years old and has already passed the age of marriage. There''s a reason why she doesn''t marry..."


    Mrs. Wang is hard to say, eyes can''t help complaining about her daughter. Emperor yongsui was surprised. The girl in front of her didn''t look like a girl in her twenties. Instead, she looked like she was only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    He thought for a moment and said, "prince, come here."


    Gu chenlian''s eyes were slightly stunned, and his heart was suddenly filled with a bad feeling. He stood up, walked to the emperor yongsui, and arched his hands and said, "what''s your father''s order?"


    "Empress dowager, do you think these two are a good match?"


    Emperor yongsui asked.


    He knew in advance that the girls in the capital city could only match the clean family of Gu chenlian. Only the girls in the Wang family of Yunnan and the prime minister''s family of Murong. Murong Lian''an, the head of Murong prime minister, will not think about it. Wang Ruoxi can think about it.


    The king of Yunnan never conspired with others in the capital. He was the same as the Marquis''s residence in the west of the town. He always recognized only one Lord. If such a woman married the prince, she would be good. Although he is a little older, he is short of a steady man to be a wife.


    Rong Chen empress a listen to this words, the facial expression immediately becomes ugliness. How can such a big yellow girl match Gu chenlian.


    Gu chenlian is the crown prince. How can he marry an old girl.


    "My Lord, what do you want to do? Do you want to betroth Wang Ruoxi to the crown prince? "


    Rong Chen empress asks a way.


    The emperor of yongsui seldom cared about the marriage of his sons and daughters. The marriage of princesses and princesses was always decided by the old empress dowager. This was the first time that the emperor of yongsui took the initiative to propose it. He was afraid that his idea did not arise suddenly, but someone mentioned something in his ear.


    Rong Chen empress thinks so, the vision can''t help but see to one side of Lin Yumin. Lin Yumin pursed her lips and smiled low. Seems to be to notice to allow the empress Chen''s vision, she has no fear intention of meet up.


    It must be this bitch!


    She won''t hurt the prince, she won''t give up!


    "Match is match, but age..." the Empress Dowager also hesitated. She knew that emperor yongsui''s idea was to give the prince a wife in the mansion. The girl in front of her looked very knowledgeable, but she was really too old.

 Chapter 1320

    "Empress dowager, age is not a problem. I think this girl Wang is very good. Prince, what do you think?"


    With a wave of his hand, Emperor yongsui''s eyes fell on Gu chenlian. Gu chenlian clenched his teeth. For a moment, he didn''t know what to respond to. If he refused yongsui emperor''s kindness, it would make yongsui emperor unwilling.


    The king of Yunnan is very dignified in Nanyuan, and Wang Ruoxi is the son of everyone. If you can get close to the king of Yunnan, it will be good for Gu chenlian.


    Perhaps emperor yongsui also wanted to help Gu chenlian and make him strong as soon as possible.


    But


    But he didn''t like the girl of his age.


    "What? Don''t you like it? "


    Emperor yongsui''s voice is not happy.


    What he hates most is people who don''t obey his orders.


    "My son is willing to..."


    "My Lord, please think twice. Ruoxi is not worthy of his highness, nor can he be with his highness. Ruoxi... Ruoxi is no longer innocent!"


    Before his voice fell, Wang Ruoxi knelt on the ground and pleaded out. During the banquet, all the officials were there. Her words made all the people in the Yunnan palace turn pale, and made all the officials in an uproar.


    Bai ruotong was also frightened by her and took a breath. This woman is so bold that she told everyone that she was not innocent. It takes courage.


    "Wang Ruoxi, do you know what you are talking about?" Emperor yongsui roared.


    She is not innocent, this is a woman does not abide by the women''s way, should be immersed in the pig cage thing, but she is here in public, do not see the royal majesty, this is what reason!


    "If you go back to the holy place, Ruoxi knows that Ruoxi is a great sin, but Ruoxi has no way, Ruoxi..." Wang Ruoxi''s voice choked up slightly. "Ruoxi fell in love with a man seven years ago. Once upon a time, Ruoxi met him who was drunk. Ruoxi couldn''t help but fell in love with him


    So he was pregnant. Ruoxi kept his virginity for him all the time. After giving birth to the child, he sent the child to his house. However, he never mentioned marrying Ruoxi. Ruoxi... Ruoxi has been hiding in the house for seven years, and dare not see anyone.


    But now Ruoxi''s lover has married a new wife. Ruoxi can''t bear it any longer. She wants to see him again and ask him why he is so ruthless face to face! "


    Wang Ruoxi cried, and Bai ruotong''s heart sank. She didn''t have to say anything more. She also knew who the so-called heartbreaker was.


    What she should say is Gu Yanqing, and the child in her mouth must be Gu Yixiu.


    Gu Yanqing never told anyone about Gu Yixiu''s life experience. In addition to Murong Lian''an, even Murong prime minister is not clear, although suspected, but also unable to confirm. In the eyes of outsiders, Gu Yixiu is indeed the child he suddenly brought back. At the beginning, because of this, the emperor of the yongsui Dynasty was angry and punished him.


    She looked at Gu Yanqing. Sure enough, Gu Yanqing''s hand had been tightly clenched. His eyes were as if he was going to kill people. He was very cold.


    "Who''s the man you''re talking about?" Asked the old empress dowager.


    "His Royal Highness Prince Rong."


    Wang Ruoxi returned.


    Slander! It''s slander!


    This Wang Ruoxi is full of nonsense!


    Gu Yanqing didn''t know her at all. How could she have a child with her. How could Gu Yixiu''s mother be her.


    The old empress dowager''s heart sank and looked at Gu Yanqing incredulously.


    "Gu Yanqing! It''s all your good work


    Yong Sui emperor a clap a few, stand up son angrily scold a way. Gu Yanqing''s reputation is not good. Because Gu Yixiu suddenly appeared, he was once known as a romantic king.

 Chapter 1321

    Gu Yanqing could not explain.


    If he made it clear that the woman was lying, Gu Yixiu''s real life would be exposed. In order to protect Gu Yixiu, he can''t either.


    He can''t let Gu Yixiu go back to Murong mansion. It''s a cannibal place. If Gu Yixiu goes there, he''s afraid that his temperament will be distorted. Having been with Gu Yixiu for many years, he has long regarded Gu Yixiu as his own child. Even for the sake of protecting Gu Yixiu, Gu Yanqing can''t say.


    It turns out that Lin Yumin used this woman to disgust him.


    She''s crazy


    He successfully grasped his weakness.


    It seems that he should do it as soon as possible and get rid of this woman.


    "After all, this woman looks like Yi Xiu! Don''t you always doubt that Yixiu is not Qing''er''s child? Now you can confirm that Yixiu is Qing''er''s child. It''s absolutely true! "


    On the contrary, the old empress dowager said happily.


    Because Gu Yixiu came suddenly and inexplicably, the emperor of yongsui never looked forward to seeing his grandson. He even sent someone to investigate the origin of Gu Yixiu. But he couldn''t find out how the child came.


    Bai ruotong clenched her teeth and suddenly remembered that a few days ago Lin Yumin said that she had something important to report to Gu Yanqing.


    Is this the important thing she said?


    It seems that Wang Ruoxi''s appearance has something to do with her.


    Why does she use this woman to frame Gu Yanqing? Doesn''t she like Gu Yanqing?


    Is that what she calls like?


    If you don''t get it, you''re going to destroy it.


    "Your Highness Prince Rong, I have never forgotten you. Xiuer is your and my child, and I should be Xiuer''s real mother. "


    Wang Ruoxi is very nervous, but she is still afraid of death to meet Gu Yanqing''s eyes. Lin Yumin said that Gu Yanqing can''t explain Gu Yixiu''s affairs. He is his only weakness. At the beginning, the emperor yongsui asked Gu Yanqing to tell him who his mother was. Gu Yanqing would rather die than say, which represented his protection of Gu Yixiu and his mother.


    He will not expose himself.


    "You lied! I don''t have your mother. My mother is Princess Rong. She''s the only one. You''re not my mother! "


    Gu Yixiu listened to the woman''s words, tears suddenly gushed out, loudly scolded.


    "Xiuer, mother, I..."


    "Today is the dinner party for the Empress Dowager. Don''t make any more trouble, Ruoxi. Wait for tomorrow... Tomorrow, I''ll go back to the palace and apologize to the Empress Dowager."


    Wang Zhao couldn''t look down and interrupted Wang Ruoxi''s explanation. She said the ridiculous scandal in public, which let them Yunnan palace face where to put away.


    The rest of the people just watched the absurd play silently, and some of the women even gave Bai Rutong a sneering look. Gu Yanqing is a man like a God. They are eager to be out of reach. But this woman easily took away Gu Yanqing''s sight, which made them feel bad.


    But the appearance of Wang Ruoxi is to let them out of a bad breath.


    "This matter will be discussed in detail in the Palace tomorrow, and today''s feast will continue!"


    Emperor yongsui suppressed the anger in his heart. Today is the birthday party of the Empress Dowager. He can''t destroy the banquet himself. All he has to do is wait for the old empress dowager to make a decision.


    After dusk, fireworks are set off in the palace, but Bai ruotong is not interested in watching the fireworks. She tells Gu Yanqing that she goes to the old empress dowager.


    "Empress dowager, Rutong has something to talk to you about alone."


    Bai ruotong whispered. The old empress dowager looked at her and said that such a big event happened today was a disaster for Bai ruotong.


    "Come with me."


    She knew that she must have a lot to say. Without stopping her, she helped her back to the main hall.

 Chapter 1322

    It was late at night when he returned to the mansion. Gu Yixiu had already fallen asleep in Gu Yanqing''s arms. The carriage was rickety. Bai Rutong was smiling and didn''t say a word.


    "What did you just say to your grandmother?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Your Highness will know tomorrow." Bai ruotong winked at him and did not answer.


    Gu Yanqing had a smile in her eyes. She thought that the little girl would be depressed because of this, but she always had a meaningful smile in her mouth as if nothing had happened. He felt at ease. Sure enough, no matter when, the little girl trusted him.


    "Tomorrow? Do you have no doubt about Wang and Wang Ruoxi? "


    He couldn''t help asking. If he had been another woman, he would have been crying. Bai ruotong shrugged and put his head on Gu Yanqing''s chest: "if she says she is Gu Yixiu''s sister, I believe it. She says she is Gu Yixiu''s mother, but I don''t believe it at all. That girl doesn''t look like 20 years old at all. She can cheat the emperor''s grandmother and Emperor yongsui, but she can''t cheat me.


    Your highness, you will cooperate with me tomorrow, but you have to promise me one thing. No matter what I do, you are not allowed to be angry or refute. Just nod silently. "


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gu Yanqing heart tengran rise bad premonition, little girl work has always been strange, sometimes he can''t see through.


    "It''s a good thing for your highness. You can rest assured." Bai ruotong winked at him, and his meaningful smile became more and more profound.


    Gu Yanqing''s heart is fuzzy, but she is not willing to say things, he is how also can not ask a truth, had to give up.


    The next day.


    Gu Yanqing took Bai ruotong and Gu Yixiu to the CI Ning palace. The old empress dowager and the emperor of yongsui have been waiting here for a long time, followed by the queen and Lin Yumin. Wang Ruoxi knelt on the ground and lowered her eyes. She did not dare to see the old empress dowager.


    "Qing''er, Rutong, you two are here."


    With a kind smile, the old lady called mother Zhao to give them a seat. Gu Yixiu stood behind Bai ruotong with his mouth in his mouth. His eyes were round and his eyes were staring at Wang Ruoxi.


    "Well, now explain well, what happened yesterday!"


    Yongsui emperor spoke coldly.


    "My Lord, since something has happened, why do you worry. Your Highness has been with your Highness for many years. At the beginning, you punished your Highness Prince Rong. Let''s do what we did before. "


    Lin Yumin saw that emperor yongsui''s anger became more and more profound, and he couldn''t help comforting him with his warm voice. After all, the person she is dealing with is Bai ruotong. It would be inappropriate to hurt Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing raised her eyes and gave Lin Yumin a cold look, but she didn''t answer.


    "Yesterday, the AI family talked about it with Rutong, but the AI family still felt that it was not right. If Tong and Qing''er had just got married, they would make such a big scandal. "The old empress dowager turned the Buddhist beads in her hand and sighed heavily," Wang Ruoxi, the sad family will make a good marriage for you. You can leave Nanyuan. "


    "Empress dowager, Ruoxi knows that Ruoxi is not worthy of her Royal Highness Prince Rong. Yesterday, Ruoxi said this in order not to shame her royal highness. However, Ruoxi is the biological mother of her royal highness, which is well known. Who can Ruoxi marry now


    Wang Ruoxi''s head is very low, and he is very humble.


    "What? Do you mean you want to marry Prince Rong? "


    The old empress dowager asked with a cold smile.


    It''s really a shameless woman. If she wasn''t Gu Yixiu''s biological mother, how could she let her live? Now she still wants to marry into Rongqin palace?


    Do they really want face?

 Chapter 1323

    "Empress dowager, I know it''s not fair for Princess Rongqin, but it''s certain that Wang Ruoxi is the biological mother of her little highness. It must have been yesterday that Princess Rongqin complained in front of the empress dowager, and I also understand her sufferings, but her little highness is too young to be accompanied by her mother."


    Lin Yumin''s gracious plea was clearly meant for the empress dowager, but in fact it was meant for emperor yongsui. Yesterday''s * * made Gu Yanqing and Bai Rutong lose face. If Wang Ruoxi was allowed to marry into Rongqin palace, it would be a real * *.


    How many women in Nanyuan envy Bai ruotong, and now how many women laugh at him.


    This is the best thing for Lin Yumin.


    Bai ruotong blinked and did not reply. Gu Yanqing chuckled and looked down at Wang Ruoxi kneeling on the ground: "do you want to enter the palace?"


    His words did not take a trace of emotion, and the tone with a smile seemed to contain irony. Wang Ruoxi''s heart can''t help a cold, but if she really married into Rongqin palace, how rich she would be in the future.


    It''s just the effect that she wants.


    "I... I dare not... When I was married to your Highness Prince Rong, I knew it was just a dew marriage..."


    She bit her lip and did not dare to look Gu Yanqing in the eyes.


    "Grandmother, this woman should be chosen by Princess Lin for the crown prince, right?"


    He ignored her and raised his head to ask the old empress dowager. The old empress dowager nodded, as if she had been awakened by Gu Yanqing. She gave Lin Yumin a look of complaint. Yesterday, she talked with emperor yongsui about Wang Ruoxi.


    This woman''s is indeed Lin Yumin accidentally in yongsui emperor ear root premise, because the family is good, so yongsui emperor in mind, did not expect to make this kind of thing.


    Now I think it''s all the bad things Lin Yumin did.


    "Rutong, how do you feel about this?"


    Empress Rongchen, who hasn''t made a sound, asks Bai ruotong. Now she is just like watching a good play. As long as the prince is not involved, everything is easy to discuss with her.


    If you send this woman to Rongqin palace, it will make the palace restless. This is exactly what empress Rongchen wants to see.


    "If you listen to the emperor''s grandmother."


    Bai ruotong nodded and whispered.


    "Grandmother? Your grandmother will certainly face you, Bai ruotong. I didn''t mean you. Now that you are a princess, you should think about it well.


    Wang Ruoxi was originally a person of Prince Rong, and she should have married into the mansion. Why do you have to look disappointed and lonely? You know that in Nanyuan, jealousy is the last crime a woman can commit. "


    The empress of Rong Chen took a cup of fragrant tea in her hand, and said happily. It''s not easy to catch the butt of Bai ruotong''s joke. She has to hold it firmly to make a joke.


    Gu Yixiu has been living in Gu Yanqing for a long time. He is Gu Yanqing''s illegitimate son. The matter is settled. It''s impossible to complain about Gu Yanqing''s bad behavior. She has to insult Bai Rutong from this point.


    What has the final say is that "if the bursting point is not enough, then everything will be said by the emperor''s grandmother. If Tong should say so, he would have said it to the grandmother yesterday, and if he had a word, if Tong would agree everything."


    Rong Chen empress''s vision faintly reveals displeasure. Have you made it clear with your grandmother? What''s the point? What did she say? It''s just that the old empress dowager dotes on her, so she pleads in front of her.


    She took out the old empress dowager as her shield. She must not expect Wang Ruoxi to enter the mansion.

 Chapter 1324

    Like empress Rongchen, Lin Yumin also has this idea.


    Bai ruotong is a woman who has come across the world as well as her. Why can she marry Gu Yanqing and live a good life. And she, into the palace with an old man. At last, Gu Yanqing didn''t accept the benefits she gave her and treated her wholeheartedly.


    Even if she can''t win Gu Yanqing''s heart, she will make Bai ruotong die hard. What she can''t get by herself, Bai Rutong can''t get it. She wants to arrange this woman to Bai Rutong''s side and try her best to meet her.


    "The empress said that Rongqin Princess clearly took the Empress Dowager as her shield. My concubines also thought that Wang Ruoxi should be allowed to marry her royal highness. She was also the biological mother of her royal highness. Although Rongqin princess''s identity is advanced by others now, it is more than enough to be a side princess with the family background of Yunnan palace.


    Princess Rong, Prince Rong will take a concubine sooner or later. You will kindly agree to this good marriage. Don''t be stubborn any more, OK? "


    Lin Yumin''s eyes are flying. She just likes it. Everything is better than her. Just an ordinary person is nothing to her eyes. When the emperor of yongsui died and the queen and the prince were removed, she could stay with Gu Yanqing on both knees.


    Even if Gu Yanqing is still happy with her, it doesn''t matter. She is confident and makes Gu Yanqing her own forever.


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh or cry. She hasn''t said anything yet. One of them said she was a poisonous woman, the other said she wanted to occupy Gu Yanqing.


    It seems that Wang Ruoxi and Gu Yanqing are a couple, while she is a third party. Bai ruotong held back her smile and lowered her head. When she looked up again, her eyes were surrounded by fog. She looked at the Empress Dowager wrongly and said in a soft voice, "grandmother, if she was still yesterday''s words, ask grandmother to agree to her request."


    "Mother Tai, Xiuer, don''t! She''s not Xiuer''s mother. Bai ruotong is the only one of Xiuer''s mother. The rest of Xiuer''s mother don''t recognize her. How can this woman be Xiuer''s mother just because she looks like Xiuer?


    My father will not take a fancy to this kind of woman, and will not mix with her. My grand mother will not believe this woman''s words and ask my grand grandmother not to let this woman come to the mansion. My father really loves only my mother. Besides my mother, my father will not want anyone, nor will Xiuer. Besides my mother, Xiuer will not recognize anyone else! "


    Gu Yixiu finally couldn''t help saying what he thought. From yesterday on, they stubbornly think that this woman is his mother, but who is the mother? Gu Yixiu''s heart is clear, he is very strange to this woman, she will never be his mother.


    "Your Highness, although you don''t recognize her, she is your mother, which can''t be changed. Your highness should recognize the truth as soon as possible."


    Lin Yumin said sarcastically.


    "You bad woman! Don''t talk nonsense Gu Yixiu roared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin Yumin breathed a sigh. If it wasn''t for the emperor yongsui and the empress dowager, she would not let Gu Yixiu go. This kind of noisy child should be completely quiet with a scalpel.


    When she is with Gu Yanqing, she must kill Gu Yixiu, so that the child can never be noisy.


    "Well, don''t quarrel. Queen, Princess Lin, what are you two muttering about here? When did Rutong say that Wang Ruoxi would not be allowed to enter the company? You have been encouraging Wang Ruoxi to enter the company. You look as if this woman is not tainting our royal innocence! "

 Chapter 1325

    The old empress dowager made a few decisions to stop the noise of several people. From the beginning, Bai ruotong didn''t say anything, but these women always let the woman who suddenly ran out into Rongqin palace.


    What they are thinking about is not clear to the Empress Dowager.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned and looked back at Bai ruotong. But Bai ruotong spat out his tongue and shrugged his shoulders to show that it was none of his business.


    "Rutong has already made clear his attitude with AI Jia yesterday. Since Wang Ruoxi is Xiuer''s biological mother, she really should enter Rongqin palace after all. But you are all in a dilemma today. I can''t help but wonder what''s in your mind! "


    Asked the old lady.


    Rong Chen empress a choke, immediately dare not many words. Lin Yumin stares at Bai ruotong in surprise. How can she tell the Empress Dowager about the introduction at the beginning? Isn''t she very exclusive? Why should Wang Ruoxi be introduced into the mansion instead?


    Did she already know what she was calculating?


    This... This is impossible!


    She is just a stupid woman who has been badly protected by Gu Yanqing. It must be impossible for her to have such thoughts!


    With a smile, Bai ruotong breathed out a sigh and said softly, "ruotong said from the beginning, how to do it. Yesterday, ruotong had discussed with the emperor''s grandmother. Miss Wang should enter the Rongqin palace, and I am not a stubborn person."


    After that, she went to Wang Ruoxi and held her hand: "according to the truth, I should call you my sister, but you are older than me. I''d better call you my sister according to the seniority. In the future, you and I will be our own family. We must get along well in Rongqin palace."


    Wang Ruoxi blinked, thin lips open and close, so understanding Bai ruotong is different from Lin Yumin.


    Does she really not care that she robbed Gu Yanqing? Or is she... A fool?


    "Yes... Sister, I will listen to her when I am in the mansion."


    After a while, Wang Ruoxi just replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing''s face is about to turn blue. She is in a hurry to take a concubine for him! Originally, she could easily let her disappear from her sight, but if she got the little girl''s approval, the old empress would not let him.


    After all, in the eyes of the old empress dowager, Wang Ruoxi is his Gu Yanqing''s person.


    "Is Lin Fei satisfied with the way things are handled?"


    Bai ruotong looks up at Lin Yumin. Be asked by her suddenly, Lin Yu Min Cu started Mou son, her this words isn''t to show all is she provoke of affair son. Sure enough, the eyes of the old empress dowager looked at her, as if with a sense of disdain.


    It''s clear that she is looking for someone to answer Bai ruotong, but now Lin Yumin feels that she has been answered by Bai ruotong.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness... Your highness, slow down!"


    Bai ruotong is chasing Gu Yanqing. Although he is leading Gu Yixiu, he has long feet and walks fast. When he leaves the palace, his father and son seem to be angry with her on purpose, and they walk fast.


    No matter what, Bai ruotong couldn''t catch up with them.


    She was biting her teeth and had to sprint to stop them.


    "You want to hear me explain after all!" She was panting. The two of them were really sulking with her.


    "Mother, what else to say? She brought a woman to the mansion. Xiuer can''t understand what you want to do!"


    Gu Yixiu snorted cold air and turned his face away from Bai ruotong.


    "Your Highness, she can call herself your mother." White Rutong road.

 Chapter 1326

    "Whether she is Xiuer''s mother or not, Xiuer knows best. Although Xiuer is a child, Xiuer knows everything that Xiuer should know. That woman is definitely not Xiuer''s mother, and she is not worthy to be Xiuer''s mother. She is obviously uneasy and kind-hearted. So is Lin Yumin. Xiuer thought she was a good person, but today, she is also uneasy and kind-hearted!"


    Gu Yixiu''s vicious way.


    Lin Yumin once lived in Prince Rongqin''s residence for a period of time, but he also changed his mind to please him. For this woman, Gu Yixiu was fond of her at the beginning, but she always speaks ill today, which makes Gu Yixiu, who is still a child, see her true face clearly.


    She and that Wang Ruoxi are definitely a group.


    Gu Yanqing did not speak, but his eyes were clearly angry. Bai ruotong sighed heavily and squatted down to cultivate with Gu Yi: "Xiuer, your mother promised you to leave Rongqin palace in three months. How about that?"


    "Really?"


    Gu Yixiu choked and his anger dissipated.


    "Nature is true. When did your mother cheat you?"


    Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    Wang Ruoxi is the best incision. She and Lin Yumin must have planned things ahead of time. Lin Yumin didn''t want to hurt her twice. When he was in prison, although the fire didn''t find out the reason, and the soldier who put the lamp on died, Bai ruotong clearly knew that it had nothing to do with Lin Yumin.


    With the appearance of Wang Ruoxi, she can use her to fight back.


    This time, she will never let Lin Yumin go easily.


    "Then I believe in my mother. She must drive her away."


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    "Mother promised you."


    Bai ruotong nodded, then raised his finger to hook up with Gu Yi.


    After returning to Rongqin palace, Gu Yanqing still ignored her. Bai ruotong closed the door and hugged him: "Your Highness, don''t be angry with me, OK?"


    "Bai ruotong, other people are guarding against their husbands looking for concubines. Instead, you sent one to the king?"


    Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and her words were full of anger. If it had not been for Bai ruotong''s promise yesterday, he would have been angry in the palace today.


    Bai Rutong is the only woman who can enter Rongqin palace.


    He didn''t open a charity hall. He could invite women into the mansion at will.


    "I know that your highness respects me, so I''m silent today." Bai ruotong was very moved. Whenever Gu Yanqing first thought of women, it was her, "Your Highness, I''m sorry for you. I apologize with you, but I have no way. I don''t want to let Lin Yumin go. No matter what she wants to do, no matter what excuse she used to enter the palace, I don''t want to let her go any more. "


    "If you can''t stand Lin Yumin, I can deal with her myself."


    In his eyes, it is not a big deal to solve Lin Yumin.


    At the beginning, he promised Lin Yumin to enter the palace because he had no feelings for the emperor yongsui. No matter how Lin Yumin wanted to charm the emperor to achieve his goal, it had nothing to do with him.


    But now it''s different.


    What Lin Yumin wants to do has harmed his interests, so he must eradicate this woman.


    "You can''t let your highness do it. It''s a matter between Lin Yumin and me. How can a man intervene in a woman''s affairs? I know your Highness''s kindness, but I can only come in person. "


    Bai ruotong shook his head.


    Lin Yumin and she are people of the same country. Bai ruotong knows what means she has. And she can''t let Lin Yumin go on like this.


    She is not qualified to be born in Nanyuan. Her mind is so vicious that people and gods are angry.

 Chapter 1327

    Although Bai Yinling is a villain, she kills people with her own purpose. Although she can''t be forgiven, she can be excused. But Lin Yumin is different, she is like a natural killing machine, just want to drink blood for fun.


    Yan Jun arranged for her to come to this country, perhaps just to let himself solve her.


    If he can''t do it himself, Bai ruotong can''t let out this evil spirit in his heart.


    "Then you sacrifice the king?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong stamped his foot. How could this man be so stingy? He explained it to him clearly. He still wanted to be angry with himself. However, he didn''t discuss with him in advance. If there is a dispute, Bai is still guilty.


    "Your Highness, I really know it''s wrong."


    She flattened her mouth and looked at Gu Yanqing innocently. Gu Yanqing strained her thin lips and glanced aside, ignoring her. Bai Rutong sighed and leaned down to kiss his lips: "Your Highness is the best! Just forgive me this time! I''ll listen to you for everything in the future! No more nonsense! How about it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He still didn''t reply.


    Bai ruotong did not give up and pecked at the corner of his mouth: "Your Highness! My good highness! The best highness in the world! Please


    Her voice was soft and full of supplication. Gu Yanqing throat a roll, eventually can''t help but, lower the head in her lips on the hard bite as vent. But he didn''t dare to bite her. The bite soon turned into a deep kiss. Bai Rutong forced himself around his shoulder and responded to his kiss.


    After a kiss, Bai ruotong gasped: "Your Highness, are you not angry with me?"


    "If there is another time, I can''t spare you!"


    As soon as she is coquettish, he has no other way. Had no choice but to sigh a breath, forced to embrace the little girl who let her hurt.


    "Well, there must be no next time." Bai ruotong responded cleverly and nodded his head like garlic. Gu Yanqing chuckled and picked her up.


    "You... What do you want to do?"


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly became tense and his body became tight.


    "A little compensation."


    Gu Yanqing chuckled and took her to the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    A night without a dream. The next day, Wang Ruoxi moved into Rongqin palace. Gu Yanqing did not go to meet her, but arranged for the steward to move her to another hospital, away from Bai Rutong. After the old empress dowager''s birthday party, he will go far to investigate the case, but Wang Ruoxi''s sudden appearance makes him uneasy.


    Finally, Bai Chusheng persuaded him: "Your Highness, you''d better investigate the case well. You can rest assured that there is Weichen in the capital. Weichen will protect Rutong well and won''t let anyone bully Weichen''s sister."


    "With your words, I will be relieved." Gu Yanqing said.


    "What if Rutong wants to bully Wang Ruoxi?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    This is a sure thing. Bai Rutong is very jealous. As long as a woman looks at Gu Yanqing more, she will be furious. What''s more, Wang Ruoxi sticks to her. She will make Wang Ruoxi suffer a lot.


    "Remember to pass the knife to your sister."


    Gu Yanqing thought for a moment and returned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m a real husband!


    Bai ruotong''s unruly temperament is the result of Gu Yanqing''s favor!


    He sighed, speechless.


    In the evening, when the three were having dinner, the steward suddenly told him, "Your Highness, princess, the side princess is at the door and wants to say hello. Do you want to let her in?"


    Wang Ruoxi has just entered the mansion. Bai ruotong has not yet had time to trouble her, but she is eager to meet her. This idea is really admired by the steward.


    "No need."


    Gu Yanqing thin lips micro motion, returned a sentence.

 Chapter 1328

    Gu Yanqing didn''t even think about it and gave a cold answer. There was a touch of disgust in his eyebrows. Bai ruotong sighed deeply. Wang Ruoxi didn''t know whether she was lucky or unfortunate. She wanted to marry Gu Yanqing, but she didn''t even know how terrible the man was.


    Bai ruotong stood up silently and went straight to the door. Gu Yanqing did not stop her from meeting Wang Ruoxi.


    "Why is my sister standing at the door on such a cold day?"


    Bai asked Wang Ruoxi, who was shivering with cold. Wang Ruoxi opened her eyes and glared at her: "I''m here to see your highness."


    "See your highness, good. What do you do with your highness?"


    Bai Rutong said with a smile. Wang Ruoxi choked. What did she see her highness do? She has no right to ask. She has not seen Gu Yanqing for a day. Can''t she come to ask for an?


    "It''s nothing to do with my sister. I''m here to see your highness."


    Although she has no friendship with Bai Rutong, she hates this woman from the bottom of her heart. She likes Gu Yanqing so much that she will marry Gu Yanqing even if she risks her life.


    Bai ruotong''s presence in the mansion is really a hindrance to her.


    "Your highness and your little highness are talking about their lessons today. You can go."


    She''s kind-hearted here. After all, she''s new here and can''t be scared. To avoid not being able to get anything out of her mouth in the future.


    It was Bai ruotong''s kindness not to let her see Gu Yanqing.


    "Sister, what do you mean by that? Where do you talk about your lessons at dinner? I just came to the mansion. Why can''t I see your highness? Although my younger sister is the master mother, I come from the Yunnan palace. As far as my family background is concerned, I am still above my younger sister. Why should my younger sister play these little tricks among women in front of me? "


    Wang Ruoxi said coldly. Although she was so brazen, she didn''t dare to shout too much. Only she and Bai ruotong could hear the volume of her voice.


    Bai ruotong chuckled, and the maid on one side was very sad to see the scene. Who doesn''t know that Prince Rong is loyal to Princess Rong? It''s just this bad thing that makes trouble.


    "My sister means that she doesn''t want to leave?" She asked softly, picking her eyebrows.


    "No


    Wang Ruoxi didn''t even think about it.


    Yesterday, she was polite to Bai ruotong because she was a royal concubine. Now that she has entered the palace, why should she be afraid of this woman.


    "Well, come in."


    Bai ruotong shrugged and turned away with a sigh. Wang Ruoxi choked, see her so straightforward leave, heart can''t help beating a drum.


    Shouldn''t she stop herself from seeing Gu Yanqing?


    This woman


    Not afraid to rob Gu Yanqing?


    Wang Ruoxi''s eyes turned dark, and then walked into the inner room. Just as she lifted the curtain and was about to invite ANN, a voice came from her head: "who let you in?"


    All over a shock, Wang Ruoxi swallow a mouthful of saliva, eyes dodge to see Gu Yanqing. His handsome face, without any temperature, stares at her coldly.


    "I''m here to give it to your highness..."


    "Get out of here."


    The voice has not yet left behind, Gu Yanqing cold way out a word. Wang Ruoxi bit her lip and knelt down on the ground: "Your Highness, I know you don''t like me, but I''m Xiuer''s mother. I... I..."


    "Do you really think you are Xiuer''s mother? Xiuer two words from your mouth, let this king disgust


    Gu Yanqing said sarcastically.


    It''s OK for this woman to cheat others. Does she think that such a full lie can be displayed in front of him?


    Think he''s a fool?


    "Your Highness, since I don''t think I''m your Highness''s mother, why are you willing to let my concubine into the house?"


    Wang Ruoxi''s voice was like a mosquito''s light chant, her heart was up and down, and her palms were already sweating.

 Chapter 1329

    Apart from Gu Yixiu, Wang Ruoxi doesn''t think her appearance can''t be compared with Bai ruotong. Which man in the world doesn''t love beauty. How long can the relationship between Gu Yanqing and Bai ruotong last?


    Sooner or later, he will have three wives and four concubines. I''m just ahead of other women.


    She didn''t feel that she had done something wrong or that she should feel guilty.


    On the contrary, she felt that as long as she was tired of staying in the government, Gu Yanqing would accept herself sooner or later.


    "Don''t you understand me? Get out of here


    Seeing that she did not move, Gu Yanqing gave another order. Wang Ruoxi knelt on the ground and remained motionless. She made up her mind and said, "I''m only in the house today. Will your highness come to my room at night..."


    "Zhao Cheng, drag her out!"


    In front of Bai ruotong, Gu Yanqing doesn''t want to fight with a woman. If he is forced to do anything, he can do it. Wang Ruoxi is just like a mole ant in his eyes. He can die with a pinch.


    "Miss Wang, please."


    Zhao Cheng steps forward and raises his hand. Wang Ruoxi bit her lip and tears came out of her eyes. She aims at Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong looks at him as if he is concentrating on other things. She is patiently putting food in Gu Yixiu''s mouth.


    She really seems to be redundant.


    Wang Ruoxi''s heart is not a taste, but Gu Yanqing''s face has been dark to the extreme. If she doesn''t leave again, she is afraid that she will really annoy the Shura king.


    So thinking, she just bit her lip and left angrily.


    As soon as she left, Bai ruotong said with a light smile, "I thought Miss Wang could have a lot of skills, but I didn''t expect that she was forced to retreat by Her Highness."


    "Mother, I hate her!"


    Gu Yixiu gritted his teeth.


    "Yi Xiu, if you hate her, just talk about it with your mother. If outsiders ask about it, don''t talk nonsense."


    She stroked Gu Yixiu''s head and said in a warm voice. Gu Yixiu doesn''t know his life experience. Bai ruotong doesn''t know, but she thinks that such a clever young man has more or less guessed.


    So when Wang Ruoxi appeared, he showed his disgust. But about his life experience, Bai ruotong didn''t want to confess to him so quickly. If she could, she would prefer that Gu Yixiu would never know.


    "Keep eating."


    Gu Yanqing sat down and began to eat as if nothing had happened just now.


    Early the next morning, Gu Yanqing took Zhao Cheng out of the country. Bai ruotong waited in the room until noon, but Wang Ruoxi did not come to greet him.


    She didn''t take this woman''s neglect seriously. She began to guess secretly.


    "This Wang Ruoxi really doesn''t know what to do. She has no Royal Highness''s favor and no contacts in the mansion. Why is she so bold that she doesn''t come to greet our princess?"


    "Of course, her courage comes from the Yunnan palace. She came to our palace to replace the princess. How can she show our princess face? She looks young, but she has a big appetite."


    Orange son and Qi son in a side soft voice way.


    Bai ruotong dragged his cheek and sighed.


    "Why does the princess sigh?"


    Asked orange.


    "I''m just thinking about how to get Wang Ruoxi to tell the truth, and what''s good for Lin Yumin when she comes to the mansion."


    Bai ruotong thought and said what he thought.


    Orange son chuckled: "can have what advantage to return not apparent? I mean to embarrass you on purpose. "

 Chapter 1330

    Bai ruotong shook his head. It can never be so simple. She leaned forward and fed a sugar bean into her mouth: "it''s really troublesome. I promised Xiuer that she would drive this woman out of the house in three months. She had to leave willingly."


    "Or shall I follow her?"


    Orange suggested.


    "No, midnight was gone yesterday." Bai Rutong sighed. Orange slightly choked: "Miss, do you want midnight to go? This... This doesn''t seem very good, does it? "


    "What''s not so good?"


    "At least Miss Wang is also a woman." She said. Midnight tracking, no matter whether other people are male or female, maybe when she bathes, he will also closely watch.


    "That''s why I let midnight go. He''s been with me for such a long time. At least let him see if he''s a girl, isn''t he?"


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, light language way. Orange a choke, no more words.


    The next day, Wang Ruoxi just got up, one side of the maid carrying a copper basin into the room. She looked at Wang Ruoxi''s face and bit her lip to remind her: "side princess, today you''d better go to save an for the princess. You didn''t go yesterday. It''s unreasonable!"


    "To save her peace? I''m crazy! It''s all Bai ruotong''s fault. Now that I''m like this, I still can''t get Gu Yanqing''s heart. I really regret it! "


    Wang Ruoxi''s tooth root is about to be ground and bleeding by herself. She thought that she could get close to Gu Yanqing when she entered Rongqin''s palace, but she never thought that he would travel so early and throw herself to such a far away hospital. She really regretted that she should not have used this appearance to see him.


    "Xiao... Side concubine, but you are already side concubine now. You should have some etiquette. His Royal Highness Prince Rong''s love for the princess is well known. But a man''s love for women has time. He may like it now, but he may fall in love with others next year. Why should the Princess be angry with her?


    You won''t get any benefits in this way. On the contrary, you will leave a handle in the mansion. Besides, you have a mission here... "


    The maid reminds a way safely. She has been with Wang Ruoxi for many years. She knows that Wang Ruoxi loves Gu Yanqing, but how can it be so easy to get a man''s heart? She can only persuade her master to be patient.


    "Pa!"


    Voice just fell, a slap firmly fell on Enron''s face. Wang Ruoxi glared at the maid in front of her and said, "are you my person or Bai ruotong''s person? How can you say things to her? If you like this woman so much, just be her maid!


    I''m going to save her peace, Pooh! What a thing she is! That day, in front of the empress dowager, I had already put up with her. Why should I put up with her today? "


    "Maidservant just..."


    "Side imperial concubine, Lin imperial concubine''s in front of Luo mammy came."


    Enron just wanted to explain, but he was interrupted by the maid who walked in behind him. As soon as he heard the word "Princess Lin", Wang Ruoxi''s eyes suddenly lit up, and quickly stood up and waved: "quick! Let her in quickly


    "Yes."


    The maid nodded and retreated. Wang Ruoxi straightened her dress and walked out of the inner room with her chest straight and head up. Mammy Luo was waiting in the main hall. When she saw Wang Ruoxi coming, her mouth began to smile: "since Wang''s side princess became this side princess, it seems that the whole person is radiant."


    "What''s the matter, mammy? Is that what Princess Lin asked me to do? "


    Wang Ruoxi asked quickly. Mammy Luo sat down and said with a smile: "Princess Lin asked Mammy to take care of you. She knew that the princess Rong was not a good person to deal with, so she asked the old slave to help you. If the side princess had any needs, she could tell the old slave that the old slave would make decisions for her."

 Chapter 1331

    As soon as Wang Ruoxi heard this, she could not help but raise her lips with joy. Lin Yumin is also a trustworthy person. She said she would help herself, and she really sent someone to help herself. Mother Luo is an old lady in the palace. She once served the Empress Dowager. Later she served the emperor. The Emperor gave her to Lin Yumin.


    This person has a lot of experience and dignity in the palace. If she helps herself, she is afraid of Bai ruotong.


    "Mammy, you don''t know that my life is really miserable. Xiuer doesn''t recognize my mother. Bai ruotong doesn''t allow me to see his highness. Now I''m just like a stranger in this house. No one will see me. You must help me!"


    Wang Ruoxi took the old lady''s hand and began to cry with tears. She was born beautiful, this cry, suddenly like a Begonia in the rain, make people love. Mammy Luo is a person who has been through a lot of hardships. Although she can see that she is making a scene at a glance, it has not been revealed. She came here to help her. She cried to herself, which also represents her respect and trust.


    "The side imperial concubine also please rest assured, has the old slave in, must not let the Rong Pro imperial concubine bully you."


    Mother Luo gently comforted. Wang Ruoxi nodded happily: "yes, Ruoxi believes in Mammy, Mammy will let Ruoxi stand in this house."


    "Does the side imperial concubine have today to give the imperial concubine province Anne?"


    Asked mammy Luo.


    Wang Ruoxi choked, then said: "today Ruoxi is a little uncomfortable, so she didn''t go to ask for peace. Ruoxi will go to save peace tomorrow."


    "That''s not good. I have to go to Sheng''an every day. Well, I''m with you today. The princess dare not do anything to you with me."


    Mother Luo said. It seems that Princess Lin''s guess is right. Wang Ruoxi is used to domineering and will not bow to Bai ruotong easily.


    Wang Ruoxi heard this, slightly thought, nodded: "so please mammy Wang you."


    ¡­¡­


    The main courtyard.


    As soon as the breakfast was served in Bai ruotong''s room, orange entered the room with a cold face: "princess, Wang Ruoxi has come to save you."


    "Is she really coming? I thought her temper would never come to greet me


    Bai was disappointed. She was just about to go back to sleep when she met this guy without thinking about it. It was really bad luck.


    She sighed, took a look at the bed as a memento, and walked out of the room. Wang Ruoxi has been sitting in the main hall for a long time. Under normal circumstances, without the permission of her mother, she can''t sit in the side room at will. Wang Ruoxi''s behavior clearly doesn''t put Bai ruotong in her eyes.


    Fortunately, Bai ruotong is not the one who cares about these little things. She sits down and looks at mother Luo beside Wang Ruoxi. She is familiar with mother Luo. She has seen mother Luo beside Lin Yumin before. It seems that Wang Ruoxi and Lin Yumin have a lot to do with each other.


    "Sister, I didn''t feel well yesterday. I didn''t come to greet my sister. Don''t blame my sister."


    Wang Ruoxi said with a smile.


    "Of course not. I thought it was my elder sister who was driven out of the main courtyard by Her Highness that day, so I was sad and lonely all the time and didn''t dare to see anyone. It was because of my health. Now I can rest assured. It seems that my elder sister is not sad."


    As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice fell, there was a "rustle" of laughter around him. The maidservants covered their mouths and noses and laughed softly, as if they were trying to embarrass Wang Ruoxi. Wang Ruoxi''s face is as red as a pig''s liver. Her fingers are clenched tightly, and her hard nails are embedded in the meat.


    I knew this woman was upset.


    That day, her kindness in front of the old empress dowager seemed to be false. Maybe she wanted to keep humiliating herself by letting herself stay in the mansion.

 Chapter 1332

    "Princess Rong, what do you think your highness is going to do to drive away the side concubine?"


    Wang Ruoxi hasn''t spoken yet, and mammy Luo has asked. Bai ruotong pursed his lips and said nothing. Qi''er stepped forward and said, "when the masters talk, where can we get our slaves to butt in?"


    "Masters?"


    Mammy Luo laughed, "Princess Rongqin is really the master, but she is not the master of the old slave. The master of the old slave is Princess Lin and the Empress Dowager. Why can''t you say something? Is there a reason for your highness to drive away the concubine? Why don''t Princess Rong give us a good explanation? If you don''t say it, I will tell the Empress Dowager


    "Why do you take the Empress Dowager to support you when you say you are princess Lin?" Qi Er narrowed her eyes, and her tone was already angry.


    "What kind of girl are you, so presumptuous in front of the old slave? Is that how the princess taught the people around her? "


    Asked mammy Luo. Bai ruotong played with the eighteen sons of Bodhi who were picked from Gu Yanqing''s hands, but he didn''t reply.


    "Princess Rong, why don''t you answer if I ask you?"


    Asked mammy Luo.


    It seems that mammy Luo is supporting Wang Ruoxi and deliberately gives Bai ruotong a bad impression. If the princess next to her is so scared, she may reply honestly. After all, she has moved out of the Empress Dowager.


    But Bai ruotong is very carefree here. She doesn''t have to pay attention to an old lady. What can the people of Princess Lin do? She is a person of Prince Rongqin''s residence after entering Prince Rongqin''s residence. Now that she has been with Princess Lin, does she really want to tell the Empress Dowager about something trivial?


    "Princess Rongqin, you are very proud of yourself


    Mammy Luo snorted and said. Wang Ruoxi was watching, but she couldn''t help laughing. Bai ruotong seems to be fearless because she doesn''t know the power of mother Luo. She wants to see how Bai ruotong can laugh later.


    "Mother Luo, you can see that the proud princess is very proud because of her favor. She doesn''t see you in her eyes, nor does she see Princess Lin in her eyes, let alone the Empress Dowager. What can mother Luo say to such a person?"


    Wang Ruoxi said.


    She longed for mammy Luo to show Bai Rutong some color.


    Seeing this, Mammy Luo took out an object from her arms: "Princess Rong, do you know this object?"


    Bai Rutong looked up, holding a token in her hand. It looked like a noble thing. There is a phoenix on it, and there is a ping character on it.


    Ping is the word of the Empress Dowager.


    Bai ruotong squinted. The next second, she stood up from the throne and walked towards mother Luo with a smiling face: "mother, you said you had the jade pendant of the Empress Dowager! If you had said that earlier, Rutong would not have treated you like this. Come, mother, sit down. Orange, go and make a pot of good tea for mother Luo


    Orange is a little confused. Her master seems to change his face faster than the weather.


    It''s nothing to have the jade pendant of the Empress Dowager. Doesn''t she also have something given by the Empress Dowager? There are even words in the hands of the Empress Dowager. Why be afraid of an old lady showing off in front of her.


    But Bai ruotong gave such orders. Orange didn''t dare to say anything, so she had to nod and act according to her orders.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mammy Luo suddenly felt a breath in her chest. If the princess was more arrogant and domineering, it would be OK. As soon as she saw that she had put the jade pendant, she immediately changed her face. Instead, it made her like a fist on the cotton, which made her end painless and itchy.


    "Mother Luo, why does empress Lin want you to come to our Rongqin palace?" Bai ruotong blinked and asked curiously.

 Chapter 1333

    "If the old slave doesn''t come, don''t you want to bully the side imperial concubine very miserably?"


    Mother Luo murmured and replied. Bai ruotong held her hand affectionately. She wanted to get rid of it, but she held it tightly. She frowned and looked at mammy Luo sincerely: "mammy Luo, you really misunderstood me. Where did I bully her! She didn''t even come to Sheng''an yesterday. Today, you may be here. She just came to see me. How can I bully her.


    And the day before yesterday, your highness was not in a very good mood. I kindly reminded my sister not to disturb your highness, but my sister, who didn''t listen to me, must go to provoke your highness and was expelled by Her Highness.


    Ruotong is really wronged. Old mother, you said that I was totally kind-hearted, but my sister didn''t appreciate it. Today, I''ve come to save my peace. Can you tell me that I''m not angry? "


    Bai ruotong deliberately made a loud noise so that everyone could hear it. Mammy Luo took a breath. She said so. Could she teach her a lesson. But she didn''t have half respect for herself just now. It was only because of the Empress Dowager''s face.


    Wang Ruoxi''s face almost choked with blood. Bai ruotong deliberately amplified her voice and embarrassed her in front of everyone.


    "Sister, don''t say that too much..."


    "Sister, don''t you want to be safe? Why not? Mammy Luo is watching here. Do you want to be disrespectful to me in front of mammy Luo? "


    Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    "You..."


    Wang Ruoxi choked and felt that her internal organs were about to split because of anger.


    "Side imperial concubine, offer tea."


    Mother Luo said.


    Wang Ruoxi takes a deep breath. She is not afraid to offend Bai ruotong, but mammy Luo is in front of Princess Lin. she must not offend her. Taking the tea cup from orange''s hand, she went to Bai ruotong and knelt down abruptly: "princess, please have tea."


    "I''ll be obedient." Bai Rutong smiles with satisfaction and reaches out his hand to take it. However, Wang Ruoxi deliberately overturns the tea cup, and most of the water is poured directly on Bai Rutong''s hand.


    "Sister, are you all right? Sister, I didn''t mean to


    Wang Ruoxi snorted coldly and said with a smile. Since mammy Luo can''t make Bai ruotong embarrassed, she can make her embarrassed. For a woman like Bai ruotong, she doesn''t believe that she can''t deal with it.


    "Princess, are you all right?"


    Chen Er quickly wipes the water for Bai ruotong with a silk handkerchief. When people see it, they take a breath in their eyes. This woman is really a wicked girl. She dares to do this to the princess. If Prince Rong is here, she will suffer.


    Bai ruotong has always been kind and amiable to his subordinates. In recent years, they have regarded Bai ruotong as their master. When they saw that his master was bullied, they could not help but resent him.


    "Elder sister, elder sister, you are so many years older than me, but you are so impetuous. Fortunately, mother Luo is here. Mother Luo, after you go down, you should educate her. Don''t let your elder sister be so reckless again. Fortunately, your highness is not here. If your highness sees it, you must care with your elder sister. "


    Bai Rutong doesn''t have the expression of eating pain. He looks at Wang Ruoxi coldly.


    Wang Ruoxi wanted to say two more arrogant words, but as soon as she raised her eyes, she was angry with mammy Luo. She vomited a breath and turned her head.


    "I must educate my concubine. I''m going to have lunch soon. I won''t disturb you here. We''ll leave first."


    Mammy Luo feels sorry. Although she wants to teach Bai ruotong a lesson and give her a bad impression, she is destroyed by Wang Ruoxi''s glass of water.


    Bai ruotong is also the main room if she is in trouble. She said that her water was careless. Who would believe it.

 Chapter 1334

    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and said nothing. He watched them leave. After their figures disappeared in the main hall, she took a breath and put her fingers around her eyes. The back of her hand was so red and swollen that she had to endure it for a long time. Only when she saw that they were gone did she dare to show her pain.


    "Is Wang Ruoxi as like as two peas," he said. "How do you know the whole queen?"


    Bai ruotong is speechless. If they are not happy with a person, they will only pour water on them.


    "This hand needs to be well softened." Orange son heartache of hold her hand, soft voice way. Bai ruotong sighed helplessly, pointed to his face and said seriously, "do you think I''m easy to be bullied?"


    No matter who, it seems that always want to bully her. Is she too pure.


    Chen''er and Qi''er look at each other. Bai ruotong''s appearance is delicate and beautiful. He is just as old as a flower, and he is bright and beautiful. But her eyes are like peach blossoms, eyes slightly pick up, if once show the color of awe, it will be awe inspiring, not like a good bullying role.


    "In my opinion, the princess should teach Wang Ruoxi a good lesson. She thinks she is something. Just because she is similar to Her Highness, she dares to do this kind of thing to the princess. It''s really brave. If Her Highness Prince Rong is here, she must dare not do this kind of thing."


    Qi''er snorted coldly. She was still worried about what had just happened.


    "It is precisely because her Highness Prince Rong is not here that she dares to do this to me. If her highness is here, she will pretend to be very clever." Bai ruotong''s mouth was flat. She knew this man''s plan thoroughly. But she didn''t expect that this person was so upset. It seems that Lin Yumin has found the wrong person. She''s not half as good as Bai Yinling. She''s fighting against herself. It''s like hitting a stone with an egg. But she doesn''t seem to pay attention to her at all. It seems that it''s time for her to do it.


    "What about the princess?"


    Qi''er doesn''t believe that Bai ruotong won''t teach her a lesson because this woman is so reckless.


    "Of course, it''s a long way to drive mother Luo out of Rongqin''s palace. We can''t hold so many unruly people in this palace."


    Bai ruotong has a smile on his lips. It seems that it''s time for Lin Yumin to know how powerful he is.


    Jinjiao palace.


    "Hiss..."


    Lin Yumin took back her hand in pain. When she was embroidering just now, somehow, her back was cold. As if someone was aiming at her, she raised her finger and saw that her middle finger had come out with blood beads.


    "How is your mother?"


    One side of the maid saw her hand, quickly came forward to ask. Lin Yumin shook his head and looked at her coldly: "does Wang Ruoxi have a good action?"


    "Mammy Luo sent a message to her this morning, saying that Wang Ruoxi scalded her hand yesterday and deliberately showed her face." The palace maid replied.


    "Is this man ill?"


    Lin Yumin can''t help but scold. She let Wang Ruoxi disguise as Gu Yixiu''s biological mother into the house, but she didn''t do this kind of thing. Why is this woman so upset.


    "Mother Luo has taught her a lesson in private. Let her listen to you well."


    Palace maid see Lin Yumin angry, complexion a white, quickly kneel on the ground to reply. Lin Yumin''s chest is very angry, but she can''t do what Wang Ruoxi can do. This also means that Gu Yanqing tolerates Wang Ruoxi''s entering the government, but can''t tolerate her entering the government.


    This is so cruel and ironic.


    She can easily let other women into Gu Yanqing''s arms, but she can''t put herself into his arms

 Chapter 1335

    If it had not been for Bai Rutong, she would have been Gu Yanqing''s person.


    At the beginning, the royal residence of Yunnan had a deep friendship with the Lin family. Lin Yumin once knew that the royal residence of Yunnan was very good at using poison, and cultivated a group of people in private. In order to get close to the Yunnan palace, she ran to get close to Wang Ruoxi.


    Find out that Wang Ruoxi''s heart has been loving Gu Yanqing. Fortunately, Wang Ruoxi is a girl who knows her integrity. She only lives in her boudoir and seldom goes out of the house. Therefore, Lin Yumin has the chance to make Wang Ruoxi look like Gu Yixiu. She wants to send her to Rong Qin''s house with a false image.


    The purpose of all this is to deal with Bai ruotong. Yunnan palace is good at using poisons, especially colorless and tasteless poisons. Bai ruotong''s nose is very sharp. Ordinary poisons can''t deceive Bai ruotong. Only the poisons from Yunnan palace can have a try.


    She is not trying to make Bai ruotong lose her life, but to make Bai ruotong unable to get pregnant. She will become Gu Yanqing''s woman sooner or later. If Bai ruotong is pregnant, even if she disappears in this world, Gu Yanqing will remember her for the rest of her life.


    She can''t let that happen.


    She wants to make Bai Rutong disappear completely.


    "Does the Lord call me to study today?"


    Lin Yumin asked. The palace maid thought about it and shook her head: "recently, the emperor is all one person. He didn''t call any concubines. Even at night, he didn''t call any concubines."


    She clenched her fist slightly. It seemed that emperor yongsui had already doubted her. However, it was too late. From the beginning, she gave yongsui emperor medicine, in order to make yongsui emperor''s body and bones worse day by day.


    Now, he is running out of light.


    "Go out first, and send someone to force the Yunnan palace. It''s time to start. If it''s too late, I''m afraid Bai ruotong''s place will attract people''s suspicion."


    She said.


    "Yes."


    The maid answered and went out of the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Ruoxi is in a very bad mood recently. She just splashed Bai ruotong''s water and went back to her own home. Mother Luo taught her a lesson for half a night. She is a daughter of gold. Generally speaking, she can''t listen to the instruction of any Mammy. But mammy Luo can fight against Bai ruotong, and Wang Ruoxi can''t.


    "Ouch!"


    When she was walking in the garden, maybe she didn''t see the road, but she was hit by a passing maid. Her arm didn''t hurt much, but she was very angry. See maidservant flustered kneel on the ground, Wang Ruoxi mouth hook up a touch of radian, cover arm, deliberately call out loud.


    It looks like there''s a chance to vent.


    "Where did you come from? How could you walk so rashly? Didn''t you see that you collided with the side concubine?"


    Enron frowned and asked.


    The maid choked, looked up at Wang Ruoxi, apologized: "side imperial concubine, the maid didn''t mean to collide with side imperial concubine, apologize to side imperial concubine."


    "Just an apology?"


    Wang Ruoxi narrowed her eyes. The maidservant here is really under discipline. When she becomes the master mother in the future, she must discipline the servants in the house. One or two of them are so rude.


    "Side imperial concubine... Side imperial concubine wants maidservant to do what?"


    The maid bowed her head and didn''t dare to see Wang Ruoxi''s expression. She came to the mansion for only half a year. When Wang Ruoxi didn''t come, the mansion was relatively peaceful, but since this woman came to the mansion, everything has come out.


    "What do I do? You hit me, I naturally want to teach you a good lesson, "Wang Ruoxi snorted, looking at Enron behind," Enron, slap her in the face. "

 Chapter 1336

    Enron a Zheng, some timid looked at the maid. This maid is all from Rongqin''s mansion. How can she say to fight? If the princess cares


    "What? I can''t help you anymore? Do you want to fight? If you don''t fight, the slap of my concubine will fall on your face! "


    Wang Ruoxi said fiercely.


    "Side imperial concubine please calm down, this maidservant must not be intentional, also please side imperial concubine don''t care with her," Enron pleaded, she approached Wang Ruoxi, whispered, "side imperial concubine, mother Luo told you, you can''t act rashly now, don''t make trouble in the house... Ah!"


    Her words have not yet fallen, a slap has fallen on her face. Wang Ruoxi hit very hard, it seems that she wants to spread all her anger towards the people in front of her. Enron covered her cheek and looked at Wang Ruoxi wrongly. She just wanted to mention Wang Ruoxi, but she didn''t expect to be treated like this. This woman, is really good and evil, who is good to her, who is not good to her, she can not see it.


    "Enron, you have been with me for five years. I don''t care what other people do, but you must do your best to obey my orders. I just want you to beat a maid. What are you so afraid of? Can''t I help you?"


    Wang Ruoxi still feels angry in her heart. She directly grabs Enron''s arm and pinches it to death. Enron is biting her teeth and suffering from pain. The maid on one side looks at the scene in front of her and shivers with fright.


    She had never seen such a lesson. Bai ruotong, as a princess, was very kind to her servants. However, her face was twisted like a devil. Although she was young and beautiful, her face was extremely frightening.


    "What are you shouting about?"


    Orange heard the noise from a distance, and approached several people with a group of maidservants who were serving food. Wang Ruoxi raised her eyes to see orange, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    This woman is the one in front of Bai ruotong. If you teach her a lesson, it will destroy Bai ruotong''s prestige.


    "My concubine is teaching me a lesson. I''ll do whatever it has to do with you. Don''t worry about too many things, otherwise it will hurt me. My concubine can''t do so much."


    Wang Ruoxi let go of Enron and walked towards orange. Orange silent sigh out a breath, put the meal plate in the hand into the hand of the maid. She went to Enron and lifted her up. Seeing that Enron''s cheek was half red and swollen, she asked in a warm voice, "are you ok?"


    Enron looked at the orange with wet eyes, bit his lip and shook his head.


    "How dare you ignore me?"


    Wang Ruoxi is not angry. How can Bai ruotong''s maid be so unruly? When she meets her, she doesn''t salute but ignores her. If she doesn''t teach her a lesson today, she won''t be named Wang.


    Wang Ruoxi thought so, and went directly to hold orange''s arm. She wanted to break her body. Orange''s eyes sank slightly. The next second, she raised her hand and went directly around Wang Ruoxi''s back, kicking her knee hard.


    She was suddenly so a kick, Wang Ruoxi''s body knelt on the ground.


    "I don''t know. Although I''m waiting in front of the princess, I''m a good aunt in the Rongqin palace. Before his highness left, he told me that he wanted me to manage the affairs of Prince Rongqin''s mansion. If anything is abnormal, I can do it without authorization. "


    Orange son coldly looking at her, voice to tell. One side of the maid can''t help shivering, this side imperial concubine is really arrogant, even orange girl want to teach, orange girl is not only the confidant of the princess, but also the confidant of Prince Rong.

 Chapter 1337

    They usually met Miss orange, as if they had met the master. Unexpectedly, this side imperial concubine was so rude.


    "You... Don''t you know who I am?"


    "I naturally know what identity you are. If you want to use your identity to suppress me, you don''t have to. Today, you teach your maidservant a lesson and beat her black and blue. If you want to complain to the king of Yunnan, I will tell you exactly what happened today.


    At that time, let''s see if your reputation has been damaged or if I have been punished. "


    Orange snorted. She couldn''t have done that. But as soon as she thought about the water she spilled on Bai ruotong yesterday, she was very angry. Gu Yanqing told her before leaving that once Wang Ruoxi did something, she could suppress it with his identity.


    With Prince Rong as the backing, orange doesn''t kick white.


    "You''re... You''re threatening me!"


    Wang Ruoxi almost vomited a mouthful of blood in anger. She wanted to teach orange er a lesson, but she was taught by orange er. The girl''s momentum obviously oppressed her, which made her heart ache.


    "Let''s go."


    Orange no longer delay, directly with a group of maid away.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Orange wants to go to sleep, but he hears the cry of "rustle" in the distance. The sound seems very small, but orange, who is used to being alert, can easily find it. She put on her cloak and went to the sound. See a small figure is squatting on the ground, buried in tears, orange approached a look, in front of the person is Enron.


    "Why are you here?" Asked orange.


    Enron seems to be crying is focused, did not hear the sound, orange''s voice suddenly appeared, she choked, looked up at her in surprise. Her face was covered with bruises and wounds, and the corners of her mouth were covered with blood.


    Orange frowned, just ready to say two, Enron quickly got up and ran away. Orange directly chased up, stopped her: "you see me, run what."


    "Maidservant... Maidservant... Maidservant..." she bowed her head and couldn''t explain why for a moment. Orange Er smiles: "don''t worry, I won''t tell you that vicious master. The cut on your face should have been hit by her, right? Shall I take care of it for you? "


    "Thank you for the kindness of Miss orange. No... no need."


    Indeed, as orange said, when she went back to another hospital today, Wang Ruoxi threw all her anger on her, and she was nearly knocked out.


    "Come with me."


    Orange son sighs a breath, can''t help but say directly lead her hand to walk toward own small courtyard. Enron wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t say it again. Now, when she is in the most depressed situation, there is a person who is willing to help herself. How can she push this person away.


    Because she is a big maid, she has her own independent yard. As soon as she entered the hospital, the door of the East chamber was opened. Qi''er came out of the door drowsily: "orange, how come you haven''t fallen asleep at night... Ah! How did you bring her? "


    The Enron beside orange son frightens her doze away. Isn''t this girl Wang Ruoxi''s person.


    Enron bowed her head in embarrassment. It''s really inappropriate to appear here as her. She was so nervous that she thought that Qi''er wanted to satirize herself, but she raised her face and said in surprise: "your name is Enron, right? What''s the matter with the cut on your face? Are you OK? Does it hurt? "


    Enron''s tears suddenly gushed out. Qi''er was stunned. She let go of her face and apologized: "ah... I''m sorry... Did I hurt you?"

 Chapter 1338

    "Now that you have seen others injured, go and get the medicine box quickly!"


    Orange son helpless command a, Qi son''s temperament curious, meet things always like to ask after all, if wait for her to have been dawdling, afraid is this day also fast bright.


    Qi Er "Oh" a, quickly ran back to the room, less than a moment, she holding the medicine box back to the orange''s room. Orange took out the ointment and gently wiped the wound for Enron. Her wound was very serious, some were slapped, others were scratched by nails.


    "That side imperial concubine is also really, beat you to also have to choose a place son, directly hit on the face, this isn''t to tell the public, she is bullying own servant girl." Orange said.


    "..." she pursed her lips without reply. Wang Ruoxi had beaten her before, but she knew how to handle it properly and didn''t hit her face or her skin exposed in the air. Today may be too angry, so I directly moved my hand to her face.


    "Why is Wang Ruoxi so vicious? Fortunately, I had a good life and had a good master. If I had a bad life and had a master like you, I would have wanted to die! "


    Qi''er smashes her mouth and suddenly appreciates Bai Rutong''s kindness. When she was the queen, she deliberately approached Bai ruotong. Instead of getting angry with her, Bai ruotong kept her by her side as usual, and even made a good marriage to her. Compared with Wang Ruoxi, his master is really a living Bodhisattva.


    Names all have the word "if". How can we be so different.


    "You don''t want to blow your ears. If you want to be another master, you have to be beaten and maimed." Make complaints about orange. Qi son Du Du mouth, light hum a don''t reply.


    Enron looked at the two people and harmonious appearance, the heart can not help but envy Yan. If only her own master was like Bai ruotong. Even if she didn''t beat her, she would be very grateful.


    Maybe as Qi''er said, her life is not good, but she has already told her master. What can she do.


    "Enron, I can see that you are a kind-hearted child. If you don''t protect Qinglian today, her face will become what you are now."


    Orange side for her to deal with the wound, while whispering.


    "Who is Qinglian?"


    Enron looked at them inexplicably.


    "That''s the maid you begged today. She said everything to me. She said that you were slapped by the concubine in order to save her." Orange said back. Enron gave a wry smile. She didn''t want to plead for her. She just wanted to raise her master''s opinion and not make trouble in the house.


    But his master didn''t appreciate her. Instead, he beat her to death.


    Enron heart raised a little grievance, directly sad cry.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry!" Qi''er was frightened by her tears. She was a maid. She also knew that Enron was not easy. Although she hated Wang Ruoxi to the bone, she didn''t hate her maid. When she saw Enron''s tears, she wiped them away with a silk handkerchief bit by bit. "If you have any difficulties, please tell us. Maybe you will feel better after you say it."


    "Miss orange, Miss Qi, you are so nice. My master treats you like this, and you treat me like this... I really don''t know how to thank you..."


    Her voice choked with sincerity.


    She really envies orange and Qi''er. They can talk and laugh like this in the mansion. She often sees them laughing and joking with Bai ruotong, just like sisters.


    The princess treated them as human beings, not like herself, but as a dog.

 Chapter 1339

    "We are all slaves. If you have difficulties, you can tell us. If we can help you, we will help you." Said Kiel.


    "No one... Can help me..."


    Her only difficulty is how to help her master, Qi''er and orange''er. However, with these two people to comfort herself, her heart was much better.


    "Miss Enron, do you hate your concubine?"


    Orange suddenly asked. Enron a Zheng, blinked an eye, doubtfully looking at orange.


    "I can make you the maid of the princess, if you like."


    Orange said again. Enron''s heart suddenly tightened and became the maid of the princess. What does this mean?


    "If you have a choice, whose maid do you want to be, side princess and princess?" Orange see her dizzy, continue to ask. Enron bit the lip, did not answer. She is not unable to answer, she naturally wants to be the maid of the princess, but now she is a side princess, how can she betray the master.


    "Enron, you can follow our master. We master are very nice. I tell you secretly that our master can make meals and let us try them on weekdays. Her meals are better than those of the whole government. You can enjoy it with us. Furthermore, our master never beats us."


    Qi''er said with a silly smile. Orange angrily glanced at her: "how to decide is the matter of Enron girl. What are you doing here. Miss Enron, think it over. "


    Then she patted Enron on''s shoulder.


    Enron looked at them in surprise: "but why do you help me? I don''t understand... "


    "We are all maidservants. Shouldn''t we help each other?"


    Orange is smiling genially. Enron bites her lip and doesn''t reply. It''s not that she doesn''t want to ask Qi''er and orange''er for help. She can see that they are good people, but


    But if she just left her master, would she be too


    Enron couldn''t make up her mind. Orange didn''t force her any more. After giving her medicine, she sent her back to other hospital quietly.


    Instead of going back to her yard to have a rest, she pushed open Bai ruotong''s door. White if Tong is lying on soft collapse, see her approach, light voice way: "how?"


    "I feel that Enron has been talked about by us," orange replied. "Princess, I don''t understand why you want Enron to be submissive to you. I think that girl is very common and has little ability. Even if there is any premeditation between Wang Ruoxi and Lin Yumin, I''m afraid she won''t tell her."


    Today''s affairs are all arranged by Bai ruotong. Her purpose is to explore the relationship between Enron and Wang Ruoxi.


    "What do you think of the girl''s temperament?"


    Bai ruotong asked again, noncommittal.


    "A kind girl." Orange said back.


    "Then you can keep it," Bai said with a smile. "Even if Wang Ruoxi doesn''t tell her, she must know. There is no airtight wall in this world. She has been with Wang Ruoxi for so long, and she is also a servant girl. She should know this woman''s affairs very well.


    It''s fitting to start with her. "


    Bai ruotong put a cushion behind her. Somehow, she has no appetite recently. She is also dizzy. I don''t know why.


    "But... I don''t know what to say." Orange whispered.


    "Just say what you have to say."


    Bai ruotong rolled his eyes. Is there anything he dare not say.


    "I think the princess is very treacherous! You asked Qinglian to make trouble, and you also made people beat. At last, you pretended to be a good man, princess. You are so treacherous! "


    Orange can not help but Tucao, she is naturally a joke, but make complaints about the ability of white to recover.

 Chapter 1340

    Bai Rutong covered his lips with a smile: "even if I don''t arrange this game, she will be beaten and scolded by Wang Ruoxi. Wang Ruoxi''s temperament is so restless, i... Wuwu..."


    Before she had finished speaking, her stomach began to feel sick. She covered her lips and retched. Orange quickly took the spittoon and handed it to Bai Rutong. Bai Rutong took it and spat out a mouthful of sour water.


    "How are you, princess?" Orange worried.


    "It''s OK, maybe she ate something bad..." she shook her head and wiped her lips with a silk handkerchief. Recently, her body is always soreness. It seems that she has to let Wu Tieguai have a look for her.


    "Are you sure you ate something bad?"


    Orange squinted and doubted.


    "What else can it be without eating something bad?" Bai Rutong blinked, puzzled.


    "Princess, you are not happy, are you?" Orange looked at her flat belly and asked with a smile. Bai ruotong''s heart beat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and stared at Orange in disbelief: "I''ve been married for less than two months. How can I be pregnant? You... Don''t scare me!"


    "Now I''ll call Dr. Wu to come and have a look."


    Orange son where dare delay, put down the tea cup in hand directly to leave the door. Bai ruotong called her quickly: "what are you going to do now! Dr. Wu has gone to bed in the evening. Let''s wait for tomorrow. Let him come and have a look tomorrow. "


    "Look, my servant is so happy that I forget what time it is. Wang Fei will have a rest first and ask doctor Wu to come to see her tomorrow. "


    The way that orange son laughs. Bai ruotong nodded and watched her leave. When orange went away, Bai ruotong sighed. She looked down at her abdomen and raised her hand to caress her.


    She has never thought about whether she will be pregnant. If she is, how can she tell her highness?


    What will your highness look like?


    If Dr. Wu finds out that she is pregnant tomorrow, she really hopes that Gu Yanqing will come back immediately to accompany her and welcome this happy moment together.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. It''s a rare good weather after winter. The warm sun makes the glazed tiles look golden. Inside and outside the house, it''s bright. After feeling his pulse, Wu Tieguai smoothed his beard and said in a soft voice, "princess, you are really happy. You are pregnant, and you have been pregnant for one and a half months."


    Bai Rutong choked for a month and a half... Wasn''t that the day when she and Gu Yanqing got married?


    Can''t... So coincidentally, she was pregnant on the wedding night?


    It''s just a dream!


    Pooh!


    Bai ruotong, who suddenly thought of this word in her mind, gave a quick "bah". Now she is pregnant, but she should pay attention to prenatal education.


    "Dr. Wu, am I really pregnant?" Bai still can''t believe it. She''s in the clouds now, in a trance. Wu Tieguai nodded with a smile: "does the princess still doubt my diagnosis? You are really pregnant and the fetus is very healthy. After four months, I can diagnose whether it is a boy or a girl... "


    "Don''t tell me..." Bai ruotong quickly shook his head. "I want to wait until the day when the child is born to know whether it''s a boy or a girl."


    Only in this way can there be a surprise, and she likes boys and girls alike, so must his highness. He will love boys or girls alike.


    At the thought of your highness


    Bai ruotong''s face was tinged with a faint blush


    If Gu Yanqing knew that she was pregnant, what kind of expression would it be.


    "Congratulations to the princess, congratulations to the princess, but the princess''s face seems to be a little bit bad. I will prescribe a pair of tocolysis medicine for the princess and take it on time every day."

 Chapter 1341

    Bai ruotong lost some blood color on her lips. Maybe she didn''t pay attention to it, but Wu Tieguai could see it clearly.


    "Thank you, Dr. Wu. There''s one more thing. Ruotong wants to ask Dr. Wu. I hope Dr. Wu won''t talk to anyone about his baby. Now your Highness has not come back. If you don''t want to make trouble out of it. "


    She has many enemies. If people know that she is pregnant, they may cause trouble. Now it''s better to wait for Gu Yanqing to come back.


    Wu Tieguai nodded: "yes."


    ¡­¡­


    After Wu Tieguai left, Bai ruotong closed the door. She covered her mouth and couldn''t help crying out with joy.


    She''s going to be a mother! She''s going to be a mother!


    And your highness is going to be a father!


    Being a mother


    It''s her first time to be a parent. When her child comes suddenly, she doesn''t know what to do


    Your highness


    You must come back safely, if you have good news!


    She held ten in her hands and prayed silently in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    A gust of wind blew through the woods, and Gu Yanqing pulled out the knife that pierced the enemy''s heart. The blood on the top has stained the whole blade. Around him lay countless bodies of assassins dressed in black.


    "Your Highness, it seems that our journey has been discovered..."


    Zhao Cheng came forward and replied.


    "It''s a matter of time. They don''t want the king to return to Beijing, but they can''t stop him."


    Gu Yanqing put away his long knife and said coldly. Zhao Cheng lowers his head to collect the clothes of the man in black, and takes out a token from inside to give it to Gu Yanqing. He reached for it and put it in his arms.


    This time out, as he guessed, except for Huchun County, there are several other counties in the same situation. They are collecting people''s money, including grain.


    He investigated the key evidence, which he must not let others know.


    ¡­¡­


    In the prince''s mansion.


    Gu chenlian''s life is very depressed these days. Except for going to the court step by step, he is doing things in a muddle. In front of the Queen''s puppet, he will do whatever the queen wants him to do. He never wants to resist.


    He lay on the bench and looked at the beam. Since Bai ruotong married Gu Yanqing, everything about him has lost its meaning. He is like a puppet who has lost his heart. He can only feel the beating of his heart and can no longer feel anything.


    "Your Highness, Prime Minister Murong is here."


    The bodyguard entered the main hall and gave a notice. He looked back at the bodyguard, sat up and raised his hand. The bodyguard understood what he meant and invited Prime Minister Murong into the hall.


    Murong prime minister looked up at Gu chenlian, he looked very haggard, the wind of the past Sassou now completely disappeared, he was like a man without soul.


    This is exactly what he wants.


    "You go out first and guard at the door. Don''t let anyone in."


    He turned back, ordered the bodyguard, and then sat on the bench. Gu chenlian half closed his eyes, no temperature of the eyes calmly swept him one eye, Yan Yan way: "how can you be here?"


    "Your Highness, when are you going to be so sad?" Murong prime minister opened his mouth, but his tone was rather tired. Gu chenlian chuckled: "sad? Does my palace look sad? There is no worry in this palace, just nothing to do. "


    "What did your highness think about when the queen asked the prince to consider?"


    Murong asked.


    "How many layers of preparation do you have?" Gu chenlian did not answer his question directly, but asked in reverse.


    Murong Prime Minister slightly a Zheng, return a way: "five layers."


    "Prime minister, I don''t understand one thing in my palace. Why do you want to help me?"


    Gu chenlian chuckled and asked him.

 Chapter 1342

    Except for yongsui emperor, all people think that Gu Yanqing is the most suitable emperor. Although emperor yongsui knew the thoughts of the ministers, he did not restrict them, which proved that emperor yongsui also had some doubts and considerations.


    Whether he can manage the world or not, Gu chenlian has no idea. In fact, the world is not important to him. He was just born as the prince, always doing the prince''s business.


    Therefore, he subconsciously takes the position of Lord as his own thing, so he and Gu Yanqing are enemies. But now, Gu chenlian doubts himself more and more, whether he wants to be emperor or not.


    What''s good about the throne? In addition to worrying every day, he has to face all kinds of assassinations and various forces. He lives in intrigue every day. Is such a life really what he pursues.


    "Weichen never thought of assisting his Royal Highness Prince Rong. In my heart, you are the only one who is most suitable to be the Lord."


    Murong thought for a moment and said softly.


    "Prime minister Murong, do you think you can cheat our Palace by saying this? Although this palace is not as clever as Prince Rong, it is not stupid. You think the temperament of this palace is too indecisive and easy to control. That''s why you want to assist this palace.


    It''s not that I don''t know the relationship between you and my mother, but I feel that you have no mother in your mind now. You just use this as an excuse to let her believe you and trust you.


    If this palace really becomes the Lord, you are afraid that you will directly replace this palace in dealing with the government affairs. Is this palace wrong? "


    Gu chenlian asked with a smile.


    Prime Minister Murong tensed his body and did not reply. He naturally knew that Gu chenlian was not stupid, but he was not smart. If it was not for the crown prince, he would not have survived in the palace.


    "His Highness the prince misunderstood that Weichen is always a minister. After his Highness the prince ascends the throne, Weichen will still trust and love his highness as before."


    He said so.


    "It''s OK for you to cheat your mother, but you can''t cheat the prince." Gu chenlian sighed and said with a smile. Does he think that all people in the world are as easy to cheat as their mothers?


    "No matter whether it''s cheating or not, is it not enough that Weichen can make his Highness the prince a monarch?


    Now his Royal Highness Prince Rong is investigating the corruption in the county. He soon knows that it''s the hand of his micro minister. Let''s make preparations in advance.


    Weichen, no matter whether he cheated his royal highness, but he can make his royal highness a monarch. In this sentence, Weichen will never cheat. His Highness the prince can think it over. If he thinks it over, he will talk to Wei Chen again. "


    Murong Prime Minister choked, then added, "but time can not be too long, must be within a month."


    "You mean Gu Yanqing has found out that you are building an army?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    Prime Minister Murong nodded: "I think he must have returned to Beijing to report this matter to the emperor, but he should have no evidence to point out that I was behind the plot. But his Royal Highness''s decision must be made quickly, otherwise he will definitely investigate. "


    "The palace knows."


    Gu chenlian thought about it and seriously agreed.


    No matter what, he must make a decision. If he continues to be so indecisive, maybe the position of Lord will really fall into Gu Yanqing''s hands


    He has to make a good decision


    Even if he wants to be a puppet, he can''t let Gu Yanqing do what he wants. He has completely got Bai ruotong''s heart, and he can''t let the position of Lord easily reach him.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Bai ruotong received Gu Yanqing''s reply, and he was ready to go back to his home. Bai ruotong raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and put the letter in his arms. Is ready to get up for dinner, orange but suddenly get a message, out of the room.


    Late at night, orange came back with a man behind her.

 Chapter 1343

    The man is Enron.


    Enron''s face added a few new wounds, and Bai Rutong looked terrible. She couldn''t help but take a breath, looking at Enron: "is this also beaten by Wang Ruoxi?"


    Enron nodded: "princess, please help me. I want to follow you. As long as you can save me from suffering, you can do anything for me. Please help me..."


    She really can''t stand it any longer. In recent days, as long as Wang Ruoxi is angry with Bai ruotong, she will take her out. Because of the wound on her face, she was not allowed to be around her. She secretly passed the news to orange today, in order to get rid of the sea of suffering.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    Bai asked.


    Enron nodded his head hard, even if he was the cheapest maid in Bai ruotong, it was better than suffering in Wang Ruoxi. Bai ruotong laughed, nodded in front of her ear and whispered: "you can rest assured that if you follow me, I won''t treat you like Wang Ruoxi, but if you want to follow me, you have to show some sincerity.


    Wang Ruoxi is also your master. You have to let me know that you come to me sincerely, so I can feel at ease. "


    Enron listened to this, slightly stunned, and then said: "what the princess wants, Enron has here.


    Although she didn''t know all her secrets, she also knew half of them.


    One of the most important is the appearance of side imperial concubine. She was not born similar to Her Highness. Three months ago, her appearance was not like this. It was imperial concubine Lin who changed her appearance.


    And then a little technique of easy appearance is added, so it looks very similar to your highness.... "


    Bai ruotong took a cold breath. Although she had already guessed about it, when orange told the truth, Bai ruotong was still shocked. She didn''t expect that it would be true.


    It seems that Lin Yumin''s medical skills are really good. She can even do plastic surgery here


    "So, did she deliberately become the side concubine of her Royal Highness Prince Rong?" Bai asked.


    "She''s not the mother of Her Highness at all. It''s Princess Lin who told her that Her Highness Prince Rong did not dare to tell the people about her biological mother. That''s why she dared to be so bold."


    Enron road.


    Bai ruotong knows all these things. It seems that she has chosen the wrong person. She didn''t know what she really wanted to know.


    It seems that seeing the disappointment in Bai ruotong''s eyes, Enron choked and said in a hurry: "there''s another thing that has something to do with the princess. A few days ago, I overheard mammy Luo talking to the side imperial concubine. They said they wanted to frame you.


    Maybe one thing you don''t know is that there are a large number of people who can use poison in the palace of Yunnan. If they want to do something to the princess, it''s very easy for them. Their medicine is colorless and tasteless, which is absolutely imperceptible.


    Moreover, I found out that the side princess and the Yunnan palace have started to work together. I guess they must want to fight against you as soon as possible before Prince Rong''s Royal Highness comes back. "


    Enron is not a fool. She knows what Bai ruotong wants to hear. It is to choose the answer that Bai ruotong wants most.


    White if Tong Leng Leng, then lowered his head seriously look Enron. Her cheeks were covered with blood, and the nail marks were thrilling.


    If Wang Ruoxi had not done her too much harm, she would not have gone to Bai ruotong. She is a smart woman who knows how to choose trees for good birds.


    "Get up."


    Bai ruotong winked at the orange on one side. She understood and helped Enron up.

 Chapter 1344

    "Enron, do you really want to go to me? If I do something to your master, won''t you blame me? " Bai asked seriously.


    Enron biting the lip, eyes have been full of tears because of pain. Her voice with a cry, whispered: "I envy Miss orange and miss Qi, they are the same maid as me, but they live such a comfortable life. I don''t want to be rich with the princess. I just want to be at ease.


    The side imperial concubine didn''t regard my servant as a human being. She is just like that. If I still look at her wholeheartedly, I still have life to live. I think the imperial concubine can see what I''ve suffered. I really can''t stand it, so I''m going to make such a bad decision.


    Of course, if I follow the princess, I will do well for her. It''s hard work... "


    She had no other choice. The only choice she had in her life was to choose her own master. Bai ruotong may not be the best master, but at present, she is the most suitable one.


    "Then I have something I want you to do. If you do, I will take you with me."


    White Rutong road.


    Enron raised his head and looked at Bai ruotong happily: "what does the princess want me to do?"


    "I want you to..."


    She whispered her plan to Enron. When her voice fell, Enron''s face changed greatly. She was shocked and looked at Bai ruotong. Her mouth opened and closed, as if she couldn''t believe her words.


    "Can you do it?"


    Bai asked.


    Enron hesitated for a moment, nodded: "Enron can, but there is one thing Enron also wants to ask the princess."


    "You said


    "Please let the side concubine live, at least the master and servant, the maid..."


    "I can''t promise that," said Bai ruotong, who didn''t have the habit of telling lies to people she trusted. Now that she knew Enron''s mind, she couldn''t promise what she couldn''t do. "Enron, if she insists on killing me, I can only let her suffer. I can''t guarantee that she will live safely. Whether she lives or dies depends on her own nature. If she can live, I will not deliberately take her life. "


    She''s pregnant now, and she doesn''t want to do it in front of her children. What''s more, she doesn''t want to be a bloody person. She respects and reveres life, but it doesn''t mean that she can forgive those who have been harming her.


    This Wang Ruoxi, she can never forgive.


    Because she came here, want to start on her, for their own future, for the future of their children, she also want to drive her out of the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning safely, she couldn''t sleep again and again. She always thought of Bai ruotong''s words in her heart. Just now, when she was excited, she told Bai ruotong everything about Wang Ruoxi. She didn''t regret that she had betrayed her master. Instead, she was a little excited.


    At the beginning with Wang Ruoxi, she also hopes to serve wholeheartedly, one day as a slave, life as a slave, but she does not want to lose her life. Wang Ruoxi is a cruel and selfish woman. If she follows Wang Ruoxi all the time, she will die.


    Bai ruotong told her that she must do it, otherwise, she would never escape such a master in her life.


    The next day.


    Wang Ruoxi gets up early in the morning, and mammy Luo is waiting on her. Wang Ruoxi has settled down a lot these days, and she is very satisfied. It must be that Wang Ruoxi didn''t take the initiative to look for trouble here. Bai ruotong should also relax her vigilance, and they can start.


    "Side imperial concubine, maidservant has something to report side imperial concubine."


    Enron suddenly entered the room and saw that mammy Luo was pulling her hair with Wang Ruoxi. She knelt down and told her.

 Chapter 1345

    Wang Ruoxi said softly, looking up at Enron kneeling on the ground: "do you have something to tell me? What will you tell me? "


    "This matter can only say with the side imperial concubine alone." Clenching her lips, she whispered. As soon as Wang Ruoxi heard this, she suddenly changed her face and directly got up and kicked Enron''s abdomen: "Enron, what do you mean by that! Mother Luo is a member of her family. What can''t you say in front of her


    "It''s about the side imperial concubine''s private affairs, naturally can''t say in front of mammy Luo."


    Come back safely.


    Wang Ruoxi swallows. Enron has never spoken to her in such a tone. It seems that she really has something serious. Slightly thinking for a moment, she turned back and looked at mammy Luo with a smile: "mammy Luo, you will wait for me outside. I will come out after talking with this cheap maid."


    "All right."


    Mother Luo didn''t force her to leave the room. Wang Ruoxi clearly, this person will not easily leave, afraid to hide in the corner eavesdropping. She tried her best to lower her voice and said in a soft voice: "side imperial concubine, the other end of the palace must be changed."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Bai ruotong is pregnant there," Enron said. "I learned about it from orange and Qi''er yesterday. Their master is pregnant. If the medicine goes on, I''m afraid it will directly kill Bai ruotong."


    "What are you talking about? How can Bai ruotong be pregnant there? If he is pregnant, why don''t I have any news? "


    If Bai ruotong is really happy, she will send someone directly to tell the Empress Dowager. She is silent here. How could she be pregnant.


    "It''s true. Listen to them, they''re the side concubine of the dike. Besides, Princess Lin also knows that Bai ruotong is pregnant. She didn''t tell you on purpose. She just wanted you to kill Bai ruotong directly, and then shirk the responsibility on you."


    Enron road.


    Wang Ruoxi''s heart sank heavily. Although she hated Bai ruotong, she never thought of harming this bitch''s life. She wants her to keep it and witness with her own eyes that she has lost Gu Yanqing''s favor. If Bai ruotong is really pregnant, and Lin Yumin doesn''t tell herself


    So... Didn''t she let herself carry the pot?


    If Bai ruotong can''t get pregnant, as long as he can''t find any evidence, he can''t blame her. But if her life is gone, isn''t Gu Yanqing the first one to doubt himself.


    He was very clear that he was not Gu Yixiu''s mother, and he was so disgusted when he entered the government. Would he let himself go easily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now think about it, all this is likely to be Lin Yumin''s plan, Lin Yumin will arrange mother Luo here is the best evidence, since mother Luo came, she did not dare to easily make an accident in Bai ruotong.


    What Enron said is most likely true.


    No wonder she said she couldn''t let mammy Luo eavesdrop.


    "Damn Lin..."


    She wants to roar, Enron is to stop her: "side imperial concubine, you low voice a bit, Luo mama is eavesdropping."


    She said, pointing to the light shadow outside the window paper. Wang Ruoxi narrowed her eyes and snorted. Then she held Enron''s hand in a low voice and said, "good Enron, you are really my good Enron. It used to be my fault. I shouldn''t distrust you and do this to you. You are the person I believe most. I did wrong things before. I''ll make amends with you."


    If it had not been for Enron, she would have been kept in the dark now. If it had been for Bai ruotong, Gu Yanqing would not have spared her easily.

 Chapter 1346

    Enron''s mouth was covered with a bitter smile, and a tear mole in the corner of her eye brightened slightly with the moist of her eyes. I do not know why, when Wang Ruoxi said this sentence, his heart was a touch of inexplicable sour.


    She suddenly felt that she had mistaken her master. Once she gave Wang Ruoxi an excuse. She thought that Wang Ruoxi was just a little arrogant, but she was kind-hearted. But now, she thinks that she was totally wrong.


    Wang Ruoxi is not kind at all, or this woman is quite hypocritical.


    She picked up her face and looked at the scar on her face. She said in a warm voice, "Enron, it''s all my fault. I beat you too much. Do you blame me?


    I''ll never hit you again, OK? I just found out that you are the best person to me, and that mammy Luo just wanted to use me. You are the only one who really wants to be good to me. You are always thinking about me. "


    "This is what a maid should do." Enron replied.


    "Enron, would you like to do one more thing for me? Bai ruotong''s child must not be born. No matter what method is used, you must help me to eradicate the flesh and blood in her abdomen, but you must never let people know that I did it. "


    Wang Ruoxi said.


    Enron''s heart filled with sneer, she just wanted to find a scapegoat. She can''t tolerate Gu Yanqing, and there are other women in her heart. Naturally, she can''t tolerate Bai ruotong''s baby.


    Enron nodded: "side imperial concubine, I must think of a way to do this for you. Now that his Highness Prince Rong has not come back, we still have a chance. If you want to kill Bai ruotong, you can also kill Bai ruotong, can''t you? "


    Enron''s words, let her heart suddenly a meal. She blinked and looked at Enron in disbelief: "you mean, let me frame her in turn?"


    "Why not? She has done such a thing to you. Are you still reluctant to do it to her? Side concubine, you don''t want to be too kind, this is the best chance to get rid of Bai ruotong. "


    Enron road.


    Wang Ruoxi took a cold breath, thought for a moment, and nodded: "OK, you say, what should I do?"


    ¡­¡­


    An hour had passed since the talk. Mother Luo had been listening in the corridor for a long time, but she had not heard what they were talking about. I don''t know why, her heart was a little flustered.


    "Squeak."


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and she walked out of the room safely. She looked up at mother Luo, bowed to give a salute, and turned away. After she left, Mammy Luo walked directly into the room. She went to Wang Ruoxi and asked, "what are you talking about with Enron?"


    "This is between me and Enron. It has nothing to do with you, Mammy Luo. I don''t want to use it for you."


    Wang Ruoxi couldn''t hide her emotions. She trusted and respected mammy Luo, but she thought that the old woman could help herself. Now it seems that the old woman has no effect on herself. On the contrary, she has to do harm to herself.


    "I think there is something wrong with Enron."


    Mother Luo said.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Ruoxi said coldly, "she''s my maid. I know if she''s right. Mammy Luo, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Mammy Luo frowned. Although she has prestige, Wang Ruoxi is also a treasure of the royal family. If she offends Lin Yumin, she is also afraid of damaging Lin Yumin''s good deeds.


    "I want to give her a piece of advice. Don''t trust the people around you too much, even the closest girl and maid."

 Chapter 1347

    She said.


    Wang Ruoxi picked the tail of the eye, with a touch of arrogance in her eyes. This cunning old lady is really sent by Lin Yumin to frame herself. She hasn''t done anything yet. She is so guilty. If she really does something, she will turn around and deal with herself right away.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, there were teahouses in the streets of Nanyuan capital. The people sitting in the teahouse are not only people with noble status, but also ordinary people. They will have a rest here and occasionally talk about other families.


    If you want to inquire about things, you can hear everything if you sit in a teahouse for an hour.


    Recently, the side imperial concubine of Prince Rong is making a lot of noise in the teahouse.


    This side of the imperial concubine''s origin is very mysterious. The common people saw her carried into the house by a bridal sedan chair, but there was no excitement except the bridal sedan chair.


    That side imperial concubine''s identity is a person to preach. At the beginning, Prince Rong suddenly took a child back to his house and claimed that he was his own flesh and blood. There was a lot of noise in the capital of Nanyuan. At the beginning, there were a lot of rumors about the child. Now there is a real mother. Why don''t idle people chew the tongue.


    "Have you heard? The concubine of Rongqin''s family seems to be bullying the concubine. She seems to have a lot of power. She actually lets the people who once served the old empress dowager give the concubine a bad impression. The concubine can only give them a smile. "


    A man in cloth said. His words attracted the attention of others. One of them took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "there are still such things. I heard that his Royal Highness Prince Rong likes the princess very much? Do you like the new and hate the old and forget the old? "


    "Prince Rong''s Royal Highness is outside, and he can''t understand the affairs in the mansion. I also heard from an acquaintance in my Mansion by chance. I heard that the concubine led her maidservant to show off her power. I couldn''t bear to see her servants in the mansion, so I had a big fight."


    The man in cloth sighed. Everyone looked at each other and could not help sighing.


    A side room was boasting in front of the master''s mother. When it came out, it became a joke.


    "Isn''t that side imperial concubine the gold of Yunnan king? It''s said that she is already 20 years old and is no longer a yellow girl. The princess is now 16 years old, so she is not the opponent of that side of the princess. "


    People talk about Tao.


    "I also called Mammy to show off her power. It seems that the Empress Dowager is facing the side concubine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rumors gradually spread in the teahouse. The man in cloth clothes had enough to eat and drink, put on his hat and left. He looked back at the teahouse and went to another tea shop.


    The man in cloth is no other than midnight.


    In just three days, the side imperial concubine''s domineering in Rongqin palace spread.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Bai ruotong got up early in the morning. Just after finishing his grooming, he saw Wang Ruoxi come to greet him. She endured the body''s discomfort, sat on the soft collapse and looked at her faintly: "how come my sister is here again today? Are you in a good mood today and thinking of saving your sister''s peace again? "


    Wang Ruoxi squints her eyes. Bai ruotong''s words are full of irony. She looks at Bai ruotong carefully. She has a good look and is gorgeous. She is not pregnant at all. She couldn''t help looking back, Yu Guang took a look at Enron.


    Enron bowed his head, did not respond to her eyes.


    "I''ve heard that my sister is not feeling well recently. Naturally, I want to come and have a look. Now your highness is not in the mansion. Shouldn''t you and my sister take care of each other? "


    Wang Ruoxi asked with a smile.


    Bai ruotong took a mouthful of water and nodded: "it seems that my sister has a heart."


    "Here comes your letter, Princess..."


    Qi''er enters the main hall in a hurry at this time. It seems that she doesn''t find Wang Ruoxi''s existence and sends a letter to Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 1348

    Bai ruotong didn''t reach out to pick it up, but the line was a bit flustered. She twisted her eyebrows and said sternly: "Qi''er! Do you have rules! Don''t you see that I have a guest here? Why don''t you bring this letter and take it down quickly! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi son a flustered, this just notice one side of Wang Ruoxi, hurried to hide the letter. Bai ruotong breathed out a breath, and his face recovered from his anger just now. He started to smile, and his amber eyes stayed on Wang Ruoxi: "it''s rare for my sister to come here today, or how about staying here for dinner?"


    "No need."


    Wang Ruoxi does not hesitate to refuse to have a meal with Bai ruotong, but she will lose her appetite. However, today''s Bai ruotong is a bit strange. She used to be kind to her maidservant, but now she is furious.


    That letter is also by Qi son flustered income bosom, look up very strange.


    "Sister, who gave you this letter?"


    Wang Ruoxi asked.


    "It''s... It''s my brother." Bai Rutong turned his eyes for a moment and replied, but with a touch of guilt in his tone. Wang Ruoxi more reflect the guess in the heart, which must have a ghost!


    If it was really a letter from her brother, why should she be so guilty. There must be another messenger.


    After leaving the main courtyard, before Wang Ruoxi opened her mouth, she said, "side imperial concubine, do you think the letter just now is a little strange? If it''s a letter from little general Bai, why is Bai ruotong so flustered?"


    "Have you noticed?"


    What even Enron had noticed proved that it was not her thoughtfulness. It seems that Bai ruotong really concealed something.


    "It''s natural."


    Enron nodded, as if thinking of something, stopped and said, "side imperial concubine, you come with me."


    She said, regardless of master and servant rules, directly invited Wang Ruoxi to a garden rockery.


    "What do you want me to do here?"


    Wang Ruoxi is impatient. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that Enron has become more and more divine recently. Enron explained in a low voice: "you don''t know. After serving Bai ruotong''s meal, Qi''er and orange''er will come to the garden to have a rest. If we stay here, we may find some clues.


    After all, just now Bai ruotong scolded Qi''er like this. She must have been wronged. "


    Wang Ruoxi has an incredible look at her maidservant. Is it her illusion? Why does she feel that Enron is more interested in Bai ruotong than she is? She can find out what her maidservant does.


    "Enron, I didn''t tell you to do these things. Why do you want to do more than one thing? Tell me the truth, what are you planning in your heart?"


    Wang Ruoxi asked harshly.


    "Side imperial concubine, do you still doubt the maidservant not to become? What kind of person is your maid following you for so many years? I think you should have something in mind.


    That day, I was beaten by you. I also want to understand that the reason why I was beaten by the princess before was that I never thought about it from your point of view. You are so disgusted with Bai ruotong. What I have been doing is that I hope you don''t have conflicts with Bai ruotong.


    So now, the maid is doing everything according to your heart. Because the maid is your maid, everything should be done according to your heart. "


    Enron explained sincerely.


    Wang Ruoxi squinted. Enron''s words are not unreasonable. In other words, Enron used to be too annoying. What she wanted to do, Enron didn''t want her to do.


    Now Enron has been thinking about her.

 Chapter 1349

    It is true that everything follows her heart.


    Wang Ruoxi raised a smile at the corner of her mouth, just wanted to praise her, but Enron covered her lips with her finger and hissed: "they''re coming."


    Wang Ruoxi quickly closed her mouth, and her sight fell in front of the rockery. Qi''er is crying in front of her, and orange is chasing her behind her.


    "Qi''er, the princess just told you two words. Why do you want to look so aggrieved? I don''t know. I thought the princess beat you." Orange stopped her way and said patiently.


    Qi''er choked: "she wanted to hit me. If it wasn''t for the side imperial concubine, she would have hit me. In the past, the princess looked approachable. In fact, she was the same as the side princess. They were all hypocritical guys, but the princess was a little better than the side princess, and her heart was not so vicious. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Ruoxi listens to this words, the five zang organs and six Fu organs all want to be irritated by her two words. If it''s not her purpose to eavesdrop on them, she will rush up directly and shake Qi''er''s ears.


    At that end, Qi''er covers her face, but a smile comes from the corner of her mouth. It is because she knows that Wang Ruoxi is eavesdropping, that she speaks ill of Wang Ruoxi. At the thought of this woman''s sullen appearance, she felt a burst of cheerfulness.


    Seeing that she couldn''t hide her smile, orange glared at her, but said seriously: "it''s not your fault. Why do you want to give the letter to the princess in front of the princess? If the princess knows the origin of the letter, the princess will live!"


    "I didn''t see Wang Ruoxi at all. She seldom came to Shengan. Today, I don''t know what happened and she suddenly appeared. I didn''t notice it for a moment, so I made such a big mistake, but I didn''t mean to.


    Moreover, the princess should not do this at all. She has already got her royal highness, but she still has to do it outside. "


    Qi''er snorted and threw the letter to the ground: "bah! It''s all caused by this letter. Since the princess doesn''t want it, I''ll tear it up! "


    She kicked at the letter. It seemed that she couldn''t get rid of it. She picked it up again. She was about to tear it up, but orange snatched it from her hand: "little ancestor, don''t worry about it. You can find a place to burn this letter. Don''t let the princess worry about it any more.


    It seems that the princess can''t get in touch with him these days, and we can''t accept his letters any more. "


    After that, orange put the letter into Qi''er''s arms. Qi Er pouts her lips and squints at her. She doesn''t say much.


    They talked a few more words and left the garden directly. Enron''s eyes were sharp. They left in a hurry. A brown thing suddenly fell from Qi''er''s arms. She quickly picked it up. This letter was just the one they showed off.


    Enron nodded his head. Although his master is impulsive, he can''t believe such a simple lie. Orange and Qi''er set such a simple situation. Don''t they treat Wang Ruoxi as a fool.


    Wang Ruoxi picked up the letter on the ground, opened it, and saw a love poem written in it: take off the red flowers and send them to Yi Ren. The red flowers are like fire, and Yan is like jade


    She covered her lips with a smile of joy: "this orange and Qi Er are stupid. They are so confused and flustered that they left this thing behind."


    Enron


    Is Wang Ruoxi so stupid?


    In fact, Wang Ruoxi is not extremely stupid, she is just too emotional, easy to be taken away.


    She was also very urgent. She wanted to seize Bai ruotong''s pigtail and punish him as soon as possible. She naturally wanted to pick up such a beautiful thing.

 Chapter 1350

    Orange son and Qi son hide in the dark to steal to touch of wait and see, until confirm two people have left, they just settle down.


    "That fool!"


    Qi Er can''t help but scold. Orange raised her hand and knocked on her head: "I think you are the one who is really stupid. What do you want to do? Do you know that it''s easy to get caught doing something like this? What do you want to do?


    In front of Wang Ruoxi''s face to belittle her, in case she a angry directly rushed out with us how? Then we''re all in vain for the rest of our business! "


    Qi''er was scolded for a while. She flattened her mouth and said, "I know. It''s all my fault. I just can''t stand her domineering manner. I just want to kill her arrogance."


    "You, you can''t succeed, you can''t fail, you have to change your impulsive temperament, otherwise the princess will be ruined by you!" Orange reminds a way.


    Qi''er bit her lip and nodded heavily. Orange son no longer many words, direct heavy sigh a, turn round and go.


    When they came to the porch, they happened to meet midnight, who was going back. Orange called him, "midnight, are you just coming out of the princess?"


    Midnight cold Jun face nodded, turned and walked. Looking at his leaving back, Qi''er poked orange''s shoulder and whispered in front of her ear, "do you think this midnight is too gloomy? We''ve been working with him for so long. I''ve never seen midnight laugh before, and I can''t talk to us more than two or three times. "


    "Who are you? Why should people laugh at you? " Oranges have no words.


    Qi''er was really wronged by her! Sister orange, you seem to have a big opinion on me! I''m just saying that you''ll come to me at midnight! How much you don''t like me


    "I don''t like you very much now. I''ll like you again when you change your temper."


    Orange grinned and pinched her nose and strode forward.


    ¡­¡­


    There has been no news of the Yunnan palace. Lin Yumin is already a little worried. She had promised to send Wang Ruoxi to Rongqin palace in order to kill Bai ruotong. Now, ten days later, there is no change at all. At that time, Mingming said that she would send the poison into the palace and put it into Bai Rutong''s meal. After waiting so long, there was still silence in Rongqin''s palace.


    "Niang Niang, I don''t know what happened to Wang Ruoxi recently. She didn''t listen to the old slave''s orders. She even had to contradict her occasionally. I don''t know where she offended Wang Ruoxi, or did she know our plot?"


    Mother Luo said to one side. Lin Yumin put down his sewing and threw the needle on the ground at will. She coldly raised her head: "what did you reveal in front of her?"


    "The old slave didn''t say anything..."


    Mother Luo explained.


    "Why do you have to be so frightened since you haven''t said anything? What can she find? A fool who can easily change her appearance, how many IQ can she have? "Lin Yumin laughs." now that she hides the poison, she''s just a little wary of me. Now that she''s not in the Rongqin palace, she won''t talk to me easily.


    You should urge the king''s residence of Yunnan to act quickly. Otherwise, our palace will tell the emperor their secret. "


    The titles of governors in Yunnan have been inferior to each other for generations. But the reason why the God keeps them is that they still have a role for him.

 Chapter 1351

    If he knew that the Marquis of Yunnan had done such a thing behind his back, he would not have spared the Marquis of Yunnan easily.


    After noon, the sun was covered by clouds and rain came.


    Enron entered the room in a hurry with an oil paper umbrella and wiped off the water stains on her face. She opened the curtain and went into the inner room.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Ruoxi asked.


    "If you go back to the imperial concubine''s side, the Yunnan palace has already sent the poison. They asked you to send someone to do it earlier. I''m afraid I can''t wait there."


    Wang Ruoxi said.


    "At the beginning, Lin Yumin said that Bai ruotong was weak and put poison into her food. Even if she would not be pregnant in the future, no one would find out that I did it. But now, Bai ruotong is pregnant, how do she want me to do it. This woman is really cruel. She has changed my appearance and asked me to do this and that for her. It''s totally taking advantage of me! "


    Wang Ruoxi is already indignant. Since she changed her face, her cheeks hurt from time to time. At the beginning, she shouldn''t believe Lin Yumin''s lies. She changed her face in a way she didn''t know. Maybe it hurt her body.


    Wang Ruoxi''s teeth itch with hatred.


    "But don''t you know Bai ruotong''s secret now? You can exchange her secret with her. We don''t need poison to kill Bai ruotong. " Enron road.


    "Mammy Luo is watching me all the time. If I don''t want to do it, it will be so easy." Wang Ruoxi''s mind is very confused. Although she has the handle of Bai ruotong, she has no evidence. She has to think about how to make Bai ruotong and Lin Yumin get retribution. "Enron, can you help me think about the way? Recently, I can see that you are quite intelligent. You can help me figure out how to deal with it. "


    Enron pursed his lips, pretending to be in a dilemma. But in my heart, I have an abacus. Sure enough, telling Wang Ruoxi the news that Bai ruotong is pregnant can make Wang Ruoxi in chaos. She has now completely believed her story.


    "Miss, how about taking this medicine for Bai ruotong?" Asked Enron.


    "What do you mean by that?" Enron didn''t understand.


    "Although this medicine can prevent people from getting pregnant, the symptoms are just unbearable abdominal pain for half an hour. But if you are pregnant, you will bleed and die. Although Lin Yumin knows that Bai ruotong is pregnant, she doesn''t know that you know about it. If she asks, you should be ignorant. Anyway, you should think that you have given Bai ruotong something to eat. Can mother Luo still question Bai ruotong? "


    Lin Yumin, the result she wants is nothing more than Bai ruotong taking poison. As long as you hide this matter and hide mammy Luo, Wang Ruoxi won''t show up here.


    Because Lin Yumin didn''t know that Bai ruotong was pregnant.


    "You''re right. She can''t question me anyway."


    Wang Ruoxi seriously thought about it and nodded. Anyway, she cheated herself first. Even if she cheated her, it was just a tit for tat. Now that she has entered the Rongqin palace, can this person drive her out of the Rongqin palace.


    "You have to do it in front of mammy Luo when you disguise that you want to take medicine. Remember, when mammy Luo asks, we''ll have an explanation. "


    Wang Ruoxi said.


    "Yes." Enron nodded and exited the door.


    Mammy Luo had been listening at the door of the room, as before. The master and servant''s voice was so small that she could not hear a word.


    "What are you doing here, Mammy Luo?"


    Enron raised his eyes, asked to focus on eavesdropping, did not notice that he had already walked out of the door of mammy Luo.

 Chapter 1352

    Mother Luo was a little embarrassed and stood up to look at Enron. Enron''s face was smiling, and the corner of his eyes was slightly crooked: mother Luo, the side concubine is the master of the maid. It''s normal for the maid to talk to her. Does mother Luo want to eavesdrop on her? "


    "The old slave just happened to pass by. There was no eavesdropping."


    Mother Luo replied in embarrassment.


    Enron chuckled softly. How could she believe mammy Luo''s words? The old Mammy was very insidious. Her plump body was lying on the window lattice, which was very eye-catching.


    "Mammy Luo, it''s better not to do such things in the future. My master always believes in empress Lin, and naturally also believes in you,


    Don''t treat my master like a fool. "


    Enron reminds a, tone is heavy but have no half cent good words. Wang Ruoxi listened to the conversation outside the door, got up and walked out. She looked at mother Luo and instantly understood what was going on.


    If mother Luo had no ghost in her heart, she would have been lying in ambush and eavesdropping. This guy must be planning something.


    "Enron, do your own business first." Wang Ruoxi reminded. Enron nodded and left the corridor. Seeing that she left safely, mother Luo solemnly raised her face and said in a low voice: "it seems that the side concubine trusts her maid very much recently."


    "She''s my maid. Why can''t I trust her?" Wang Ruoxi asked. Mammy Luo strained her face and stared at her quietly: "side concubine, don''t forget that you have a mission in this house. Don''t forget your original intention just because of the pleasure."


    Wang Ruoxi said softly: "is it to deal with Bai ruotong? The thing that promises Lin imperial concubine empress Enron certainly will do, but besides this, don''t need Mammy to intervene again


    She said, ignoring mother Luo and closing the door. Being treated like this by her, mother Luo''s heart choked. Wang Ruoxi was nothing. She dared to talk to her like this. This person clearly didn''t pay attention to her.


    Wait and see. You can''t hold on for long.


    At dusk, it was the time for dinner. Mother Luo secretly hid in the dark and watched Enron throw the white powder into Bai ruotong''s meal.


    She breathed heavily, Wang Ruoxi is still according to the original plan, it seems that their plot has not been exposed.


    With this thought, Mammy Luo went back to the other hospital at ease. Wang Ruoxi had not eaten at this time, and was keeping a God in the soft couch. She did not disturb Wang Ruoxi and secretly put the white powder into her tea.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Bai Rutong suddenly had a stomachache there. As soon as Wang Ruoxi heard the news, her heart suddenly panicked: "Enron, did you really give Bai ruotong that medicine? Well, how can she have a stomachache? "


    "Side imperial concubine also asks to be at ease, I already changed that medicine into laxative, she is just upset stomach just." Enron smiles and pours a cup of tea to Wang Ruoxi. Wang Ruoxi took a sip of tea, and her heart suddenly relaxed: "that''s good. You are really smart. If so, Mammy Luo won''t have any doubts here. By the way, do you have news about the adulterer Bai ruotong?"


    "I don''t know, but today orange is going out of the mansion. She must have met the traitor


    He returned safely. Wang Ruoxi thought for a moment, and a touch of Joy came to her lips: "it''s really wonderful. You send some people to follow us all the way. I''ll see with my own eyes what the adulterer Bai ruotong looks like."


    "Yes."


    Enron nodded. Wang Ruoxi put down the tea cup. Somehow, her abdomen was a little bit sour. She didn''t think much about it and went directly into the inner room to change her clothes.

 Chapter 1353

    When she changed her night clothes, she saw orange, who was sneaking out of the house with a lantern. She followed Enron all the way. She saw orange stop at the entrance of an alley. She looked around for a moment, then suddenly took off her cloak and tore off her face.


    Wang Ruoxi''s eyes suddenly constricted. Under the human skin mask, she was a beautiful woman.


    Bai ruotong!


    She turned into an orange to see her adulterer in person!


    Wang Ruoxi''s eyes lit up. Today, she just wanted to see who was Bai ruotong''s adulterer. Unexpectedly, she saw this scene.


    Make a lot of money!


    She must be under the crowd, tearing the disguise of Bai Rutong.


    In the palace.


    Mother Zhao waited on the Empress Dowager to wash, and she could not help sighing. The old empress dowager knew how to observe her words and looks. Seeing that mother Zhao''s face was in trouble, she gently opened her lips and asked, "mother Zhao, what do you want to say to the mourning family?"


    "I really want to report something to the empress dowager, but I don''t know if I should talk about it." Mother Zhao''s look is not true.


    The old empress dowager said with a smile, "what''s wrong. If it''s really something you can''t hear, you won''t be so depressed. "


    Mammy Zhao nodded at the sound and said helplessly: "recently, the old slave has heard some gossip from the capital city, which has been introduced into the palace. The maidservants are fond of talking about it."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The old empress dowager gathered her smile and looked solemn. Mammy Zhao knelt down and said, "it''s the family affairs of Prince Rongqin''s house. Originally, I shouldn''t have said these things in front of the Empress Dowager. But I can''t bear it. I love Princess Rongqin too much, so I can''t do anything about her."


    "Who was angry with that girl?"


    The old empress dowager asked directly.


    "The Empress Dowager is wise. The princess has indeed been wronged. It''s not others who have wronged her. It''s Princess Ruoxi who has just entered the palace." Zhao said.


    "Tell the sad family what you have heard. What is the matter?"


    The old empress dowager urged. The old lady didn''t dare to delay and said in detail: "I heard that after she entered the palace, she would go to the palace every three to five to find the princess''s trouble. Not only that, the old slave also heard that she had a good relationship with empress Lin. empress Lin sent mammy Luo to the Rongqin palace to help her show her power in front of the princess."


    "Pop."


    The Buddhist beads in the hands of the Empress Dowager suddenly broke the thread, and the beads fell to the ground and smashed. With anger in her eyes, she gritted her teeth and said, "what you said is true?"


    "It''s been spread all over the capital," said mother Zhao. "Now it''s all in the palace. It''s true. I''ve inquired about it. Princess Lin really asked mother Luo to go to the Rongqin palace."


    "That bitch!"


    The old empress dowager seldom tells lies. The reason why she is so angry is that at the birthday party on that day, she already saw that the relationship between Lin Yumin and Wang Ruoxi is unusual. It is clear that this product deliberately brought Wang Ruoxi to Gu Yanqing.


    Since Lin Yumin entered the harem, the body and bones of the emperor are getting worse day by day. The imperial doctor can''t tell a reason. Even if Wu Tieguai comes, he can''t tell what disease the emperor committed.


    But the Empress Dowager felt that this matter had something to do with Lin Yumin. Here, Lin Yumin has been equated with the demon princess.


    "Call Wang Ruoxi into the Palace tomorrow. I''ll ask her in person."


    The Empress Dowager said sternly.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong has been in for an hour. Wang Ruoxi feels that the time has come, and then leads Enron into the alley.

 Chapter 1354

    "Pa!"


    She directly kicks the door and enters. The music stops suddenly. Bai Rutong stands behind a man and looks at Wang Ruoxi, who snatches the door and enters.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Bai ruotong was surprised, but the corner of his mouth couldn''t stop rising. Wang Ruoxi looked at the man sitting in front of her with low eyes. The man was wearing a hat and looked at the visitor coldly. His face was hidden under the black veil, showing only a pair of beautiful black eyes.


    "Bai ruotong, are you still interested in asking me what I''m doing here and why I''m here? Don''t you have a clue?" Wang Ruoxi whispered and walked to the man. Bai ruotong stopped her way: "no matter what you want to do, you leave here now!"


    "Bai ruotong, what are you guilty of here? Do you know what your highness is doing? Thanks to your Highness''s doting on you, you have done such a thing. Bai Rutong, now the adulterer is here. What else can you explain? "


    Wang Ruoxi said in a sharp voice. Bai ruotong looked at her coldly. Just as he was about to say something back, the man took the lead in saying, "what are you talking about? Who is the adulterer? "


    "You are not? Yes? Do you dare to admit it? Don''t you know who Bai ruotong is? You are so brave, you dare to give your Highness Prince Rong a green hat


    Wang Ruoxi''s heart is about to die of joy. She has finally caught Bai ruotong. Even if Gu Yanqing is deeply in love with Bai ruotong, she will lose favor with her if she sees her doing such a thing. After all, Gu Yanqing is also a man and has the dignity of a man.


    At this time, there was another time when the night was closed. The vendors in the alleys kept coming and going. It seemed that they heard Wang Ruoxi''s big noise. The vendors stopped outside the courtyard and hung up their necks to watch the play.


    Less than a moment later, more and more people were watching. Wang Ruoxi looks back and smiles. She went to the crowd and said, "it''s boring for you to watch here. Come in and have a look. This is the famous Princess of Rongqin. She has a private meeting with the man behind her royal highness. Come in and have a look. Don''t miss such a good play! "


    As soon as the people heard this, they stepped into the threshold one after another and walked towards Bai ruotong.


    "Did Princess Rong climb the red wall? If this is known by Prince Rong, will she still survive? "


    "This is the royal government. Let''s see if we can be killed here."


    "Silence? Who will kill us? We didn''t look at it. After all, it''s true. We can see it clearly. Can''t the royal family cover up an inferior woman? "


    People began to talk about it. Wang Ruoxi''s eyes were full of satisfaction. She stared at Bai ruotong, and a smile came out of her mouth: "Bai ruotong, what are you waiting for? Don''t you make your adulterer''s true face known to the public as soon as possible? I can''t see that everyone can''t wait! "


    "Wang Ruoxi, don''t go too far. Where''s the adulterer here? You''ve been saying evil things to me since you entered the government. I can bear all these, but now you''re making a rumor.


    We are all people with status. If you talk about these absurd things, you are not afraid of retribution! "


    Bai Rutong suddenly changed an aggrieved look, her speech choked, straight staring at Wang Ruoxi asked.


    "Now you have a hard tongue. Do you dare to show the real face of the adulterer behind you for everyone to see?" The more innocent she was, the more excited she was with Wang Ruoxi. She has confirmed that she can show Bai ruotong''s true face to others, so that everyone can have a good look at this woman''s despicable appearance.

 Chapter 1355

    "So she is Wang Ruoxi! The unruly and willful side imperial concubine in the legend! She is so bold that she dares to slander the princess like this. "


    "What slander? There is a man standing behind the princess. Maybe what she said is true. The princess has put a green hat on Her Highness. It''s a pity that Prince Rong has a great reputation, but he has been tarnished by a woman. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The common people are more and more talking about it. They are more excited to see the jokes of the people in your mansion than anything else. After all * * is the gossip of people after dinner. For them, gossip is essential.


    Enron looked at his master''s arrogance, and his heart could not help feeling a bit sorry. Her arrogant and domineering appearance will be broken by Bai Rutong in a moment.


    "My son just went to a cottage. Why are there so many people around here? Are they all attracted by the sound of general Bai''s piano?"


    A clear sound line into the wind suddenly rings from the corridor. People look back and see that it''s LAN Yun who comes near with surprise. LAN Yunwen is very famous in the capital city, and people are familiar with him.


    At the sight of him, Wang Ruoxi''s face turned white instantly, staring at the person in front of her in disbelief.


    "Why are you here?" Swallow a mouthful of saliva, Wang Ruoxi asked.


    "Naturally, I''m here to accompany the princess and the white general. It''s strange that LAN is here. How can you be here


    LAN Yunwen asked with a smile.


    "What did you say? What white general? "


    Wang Ruoxi was stunned.


    Bai Chusheng takes off the black gauze on his face and looks at Wang Ruoxi indifferently: "it''s me, the so-called adulterer in your mouth."


    "You..."


    Wang Ruoxi stepped back two steps and couldn''t believe what she saw. He... Why is he here? Shouldn''t it be her adulterer who meets with Bai ruotong in private?


    "Wang Ruoxi, Bai really didn''t expect that folk rumors are true. You are really rude in front of Bai''s younger sister. You even follow her and slander her in front of the crowd. Wang Ruoxi, what else can''t you do?"


    Bai Chusheng''s words are full of anger. Wang Ruoxi''s pupil suddenly tightens, he shakes his head, can''t believe the scene in front of him.


    If you see Bai Chusheng, why does Bai ruotong make up to look like an orange? Isn''t it because she has a ghost in her heart that she does this?


    She raised her eyes and looked at Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong''s face was slightly pathetic, and her eyes were full of tears: "brother, it''s OK. I''m used to being treated like this by her. My brother doesn''t have to feel sorry for me.


    When my elder sister was in the mansion, she always doubted that I was out of the wall. No matter how ugly I was, I''ve heard it. I''ve been used to it for a long time. Who can tell that my elder sister is the daughter of the king''s mansion in Yunnan? "


    I''ve been cheated! She was taken in!


    This slut was deliberately fooled by her!


    Wang Ruoxi at this time to react, she actually on the white Rutong set. From the beginning, it was a set. If Bai ruotong really came out of the wall, how could she keep the evidence for her to find out.


    She looks back at Enron. Enron''s expression is not half weird, as if she had known


    In other words, the incident of Bai ruotong''s * * was always hinted by Enron, and Enron took himself to look for evidence.


    Is Enron already


    "You bitch! I was trapped with Bai ruotong! "


    Wang Ruoxi screamed and ran away safely. She wants to grasp Enron''s neck, but she is caught by LAN Yunwen''s arm.


    "Wang Ruoxi, you are so embarrassed


    LAN Yunwen, with a cold face, said sarcastically.

 Chapter 1356

    "This side imperial concubine is too arrogant! Without any evidence, I dare to accuse the princess. It seems that I don''t take the princess in my eyes. The princess is really pitiful. She was framed by such a woman... "


    "It seems that all the rumors are true. This concubine is really a first-class shrew. Isn''t she afraid of the curse of heaven when she does that? "


    "Just when she got together with Bai Xiaojun to talk about things, she said that she was a red apricot. She even accused Bai Xiaojun of being a adulterer. This kind of woman is really terrible. It must be a rich and noble life habit. She is too spoiled."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The common people are talking indignantly. They are usually oppressed by the rich and the rich. Today they are oppressed by the rich and the rich. How can they not belittle them and make themselves happy.


    Wang Ruoxi gnashed her teeth and glared at them. From childhood to adulthood, she had never been so angry. She is a young lady, holding in the palm of her hand to care for growing up, and it is the first time for her to be satirized face to face by the lower class.


    "Shut up! You scum! It was Bai Rutong who framed me! Can''t you see that! Do you have your share here! I''m the legitimate daughter of Yunnan palace. If you dare to talk about it, I''ll cut off your tongue! "


    She seems to forget that this group of people was invited by her to watch jokes anyway. Now the spearhead is at herself. She has been in a bad mood for a long time, and she has no rules to scold.


    "Can the legitimate daughter of the king''s residence of Yunnan cut people''s tongue without any reason! Although the wealth of Yunnan Prince''s residence is more noble than that of the West Marquis''s residence, don''t forget that Princess Rongqin is a princess. Her identity is more noble than you. If you frame her up and slander her in public, you won''t be afraid of retribution! "


    It''s hard to avoid that the onlookers are not afraid of anything. There are so many people here. Why should he be afraid of Wang Ruoxi? A man takes the initiative to go out and help Bai ruotong angry with Wang Ruoxi.


    When he said this, the rest of the people followed suit. In an instant, Wang Ruoxi became a street mouse, and everyone yelled.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but it''s a private matter of my prince Rongqin''s house after all. Naturally, it''s time to close the door and deal with it by myself. Today, I''ll let you see the joke, but it''s not ruotong."


    Even in the face of ordinary people, Bai ruotong is still polite, and her eyes are still covered with tears. She looks so pitiful. The people who helped Wang Ruoxi speak just now blush and dare not speak any more.


    ¡­¡­


    This matter has been noisy for a long time, until the Imperial City bell Ding rings, many talents disperse one after another. Bai Chusheng wants to accompany Bai ruotong back to the Rongqin palace. Enron follows Bai ruotong directly behind him in silence.


    Now that she has been exposed, she can no longer follow Wang Ruoxi.


    "Enron! Stop, you bitch


    Wang Ruoxi chases after several people and calls Enron. Enron pursed his lips and looked coldly at his former master.


    "You''ve been lying to me, haven''t you?"


    She roared.


    "No, Enron doesn''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Enron said hard.


    "You''re all following Bai ruotong now. Don''t you know what I''m talking about! Thanks for believing you so much, you treat me like this. Enron, you have a little conscience


    Wang Ruoxi was so angry that her throat became hoarse. Enron is still coldly looking at her, just want to reply, but Bai Rutong blocked in front of her.


    "She didn''t cheat you. Lin Yumin really wanted to set you up.


    I''ll let you know what you are planning, but Wang Ruoxi, have you ever thought about how a person can really change his skin?


    You have to experience the pain of bone cutting. Although you are sleepy when you are transformed by Lin Yumin, your body is broken by her. You must be able to feel vaguely whether your physical condition is good or not. "

 Chapter 1357

    In ancient times, Lin Yumin had to say how dangerous plastic surgery was. She asked Wu Tieguai that there is a kind of herbal medicine that can make people sleep and forget pain.


    But in this era, after all, it is too backward and the facilities are incomplete. Even if Lin Yumin has the talent to study medicine, cosmetic surgery will not be 100% successful. The sequelae may be more obvious than modern times.


    After all, it''s a human bone operation.


    Sure enough, Wang Ruoxi''s face suddenly changed when she heard Bai ruotong''s words. What surprised her was not that Bai ruotong knew the truth of her face change, but the change of her body that she said.


    "Lin Yumin loves Gu Yanqing deeply. Do you think she really only wants to deal with me to lead you to me? No, what she wants is your life. You adore Gu Yanqing. To her, you are guilty, and she will kill you. "


    Bai ruotong cold channel.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Ruoxi''s heart sank, and her eyes widened. She couldn''t believe Bai ruotong''s words, but she couldn''t help but believe them. She was vaguely conscious of what she said.


    Because of this, she easily believed Enron''s words and believed that mammy Luo was the one who wanted to do harm to her.


    "Enron used to serve you wholeheartedly, but you never treated her as someone else.


    She may be nothing to you. But don''t forget that she is a flesh and blood person after all. If you beat her, she will hurt. If you teach her, she will hurt.


    You think you are wronged, you are not wronged, all this is what you should suffer


    After saying this, Bai ruotong stopped talking to her and took Enron''s hand and turned away. Wang Ruoxi looked at them behind him. Her body and mind seemed to be trapped in the mire, unable to breathe.


    Is she... Really... Stupid


    She is not twenty. She is only sixteen, one year older than Bai ruotong. In order to get Gu Yanqing, she believes Lin Yumin''s lies and agrees to change her appearance.


    She lived in the palace of Yunnan all day long. She thought that heaven and earth were like the palace of Yunnan. She thought that she was born to be a man.


    But now she realized how small she was. Not everyone loves themselves as much as the people in Yunnan palace


    ¡­¡­


    That night, I don''t know what happened. Wang Ruoxi had severe abdominal pain and couldn''t sleep. She didn''t sleep all night. It must be less than a few days before such a big storm broke out yesterday.


    At that time, she had no way to explain


    Wang Ruoxi is naturally wrong, where need a few days, just as the sun rises, she was called into the palace with Bai ruotong.


    When she came to the palace, she kept biting her lips and trembling. The old empress dowager silently stroked the bell cover and looked at her indifferently, as if thinking about how to judge her.


    Finally, the old empress dowager opened her mouth: "Wang Ruoxi, do you know the crime?"


    "I didn''t do it... I didn''t do it... You''re all setting me up. Bai ruotong, you are setting me up, and Princess Lin is also setting me up. You don''t want me to have a good life... You all want to take my life! "


    She looked lax. She didn''t seem to hear the old empress dowager speak. She shook her head and said something.


    "What''s the matter with her?"


    The old empress dowager looked back at Bai ruotong and asked. Bai ruotong had no choice but to tell the old empress dowager about yesterday''s events.


    Of course, she didn''t say that she was deliberately setting up.


    "Catch the traitor? She can think of it After all, she had never heard such a ridiculous thing.

 Chapter 1358

    "Mama Zhao, let her be sober."


    The old empress dowager ordered. Zhao Ma nodded and left the room with Wang Ruoxi. The sound of "Hua La" came from the door. Bai ruotong was stunned and looked up. Zhao Ma went back to the room with Wang Ruoxi.


    Wang Ruoxi was sober when she was doused with water by mammy Zhao. Her eyes seemed to contain poison, and she glared at Bai Rutong without blinking.


    She has never been so wronged and humiliated since she was a child.


    "Empress dowager, Ruoxi was killed so hard!"


    Wang Ruoxi was crying, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to the old empress dowager. The old empress dowager chuckled: "you''ve suffered a lot. I''m sorry that you''ve done a lot to Rutong.


    You bully Rutong like this in the government. How can you cry bitterness before Rutong even cries bitterness? "


    Wang Ruoxi shivered. It was winter, and she was doused with cold water. Her whole body was cold. She bit her lip, trembled her teeth and glared at Bai ruotong: "don''t listen to Bai ruotong''s nonsense, Empress Dowager. Ruoxi didn''t harm her. She framed me,


    Yesterday, she made me laugh at by the people in the capital. Empress dowager, you must be responsible for Ruoxi! "


    "Bai Ruoxi, you really don''t think I''m a stupid empress dowager. I don''t want to chat with you any more when I ask you to come to AI''s home today. You''d better confess today. What''s your purpose in planning to enter Rongqin palace?"


    The Empress Dowager narrowed her eyes. Wang Ruoxi had lived in the palace for too long, and she knew nothing about the world. She thought that her frame-up and lies could deceive people, but even if she could deceive the Empress Dowager for a while, the Empress Dowager would feel the taste of it.


    Wang Ruoxi heart suddenly cold: "empress dowager, Ruoxi ever lied to you?"


    "What is your friendship with Princess Lin! Why did she let mother Luo into the house? "


    Asked the old lady.


    "She... She just worried that I would be bullied by Bai ruotong. I met her several times before I went to the mansion. Because I had a good talk with her, I met her as if I had met her at first sight."


    Although Wang Ruoxi hates Lin Yumin in her heart, she and Lin Yumin are in the same way after all. If Lin Yumin is exposed, she will also commit the crime of bullying the king.


    "Lies."


    The old empress dowager spat out two words and showed her Majesty in her eyebrows and eyes. How can she not hear the fraud in Wang Ruoxi''s words? "You are clearly provoked by Lin Yumin into the Rongqin palace. The AI family believed in you at the beginning, but the more they came back, the more strange they were. You didn''t make friends with Xiuer in the Rongqin palace. Instead, you always made trouble for Bai ruotong.


    If you are Xiuer''s mother, shouldn''t you focus on Xiuer? "


    "I..."


    Wang Ruoxi''s eyes suddenly shrunk. She couldn''t explain. The old empress dowager''s words really hit the nail on the head. She is not Gu Yixiu''s mother, so after entering the palace, she did not want to make friends with Gu Yixiu and care for him.


    All she wanted to do was to bring down Bai ruotong.


    "Empress dowager, Ruoxi... Ruoxi is wronged... It''s her... It''s her who doesn''t allow Ruoxi to see Xiuer, it''s not Ruoxi who doesn''t want to comment..."


    Wang Ruoxi points to Bai ruotong with trembling hands, "empress dowager, if I''m not Xiuer''s mother, who is Xiuer''s mother? It''s this woman''s fault... This woman has been provoking the relationship between Xiuer and me


    Yesterday, she played with general Bai in front of me, which made me think that she was out of the wall with a strange man. Empress dowager, don''t be cheated by this woman. She is the one who really cares. "

 Chapter 1359

    Wang Ruoxi bit her lips and her voice was close to a heartrending roar. Bai ruotong looked at her coldly and breathed out helplessly: "sister, you still stubbornly think that I hurt you. Who did harm to you? Didn''t I make it clear to you yesterday? The only thing you can do now is to make your grievances clear to the old lady. Otherwise, who can save you? "


    Wang Ruoxi is still stubborn. It wasn''t her who hurt her. It''s only Lin Yumin who really wants her life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Ruoxi biting her lips, she is not reconciled, she feels like a puppet, either led by this head, or led by that head. Seeing that she didn''t reply, Bai ruotong opened her thin lips and wanted to scare her again, but she suddenly turned white and fell to the ground after a painful chant.


    "It hurts... My stomach... My stomach hurts..."


    She trembled all over, and the blood spilled out between her legs dyed her skirt with one gorgeous flower after another. Bai ruotong''s eyes glared. She didn''t seem to be lying, but just now she was OK. How could she have so much blood all at once.


    "Wang Ruoxi, what''s the matter with you..."


    The old empress dowager was suddenly frightened by her appearance and got up to ask. Zhao Ma Ma squatted beside her, weighed for a moment and replied, "empress dowager, the side imperial concubine is bleeding all the time. Do you want to call the imperial doctor?"


    "Go and call."


    The old empress dowager waved.


    ¡­¡­


    "It hurts... My stomach hurts..."


    In the inner room, Wang Ruoxi''s wailing is endless. Bai ruotong accompanied the old lady in the main hall, staring at the inner room. Less than a moment later, the rest of his life came out of the door. When he saw Bai ruotong and the old empress dowager, he knelt down and said, "empress dowager, this is cold poison. This poison is specialized in women''s internal breathing. Originally, it was not easy to detect, but she just felt a little abdominal pain. However, the cold water just drenched the empress dowager, causing the palace cold and the poison spreading."


    "Well, how can it be poisoned? Ruotong, do you know what''s going on? " Asked the old empress dowager.


    "Elder sister, her relationship with me is not friendly, and I am far away from her yard. I don''t know the cause of her poisoning," Bai said. She raised her head and asked the rest of her life, "Dr. Yu, what will happen to the woman who has been poisoned?"


    "Infertility."


    The rest of her life slowly spit out two words, Bai Rutong looks solemn, eyes slightly drooping, as if thinking about something, half an hour later, she slowly told: "grandmother, if you have something to tell grandmother, grandmother would like to hear?"


    "If you have anything to say, I believe you."


    Her words are nothing but to let Bai ruotong dispel his doubts and meet her frankly.


    "Five days ago, the maid of the side imperial concubine came to me and said that she had been taught a terrible lesson by Wang Ruoxi and wanted to surrender to me.


    She told me that Wang Ruoxi wanted to treat me with medicine, which would make me infertile. "


    White if Tong half true half false reply way. Naturally, she would not tell the Empress Dowager that she had set up her own Bureau.


    In the past three years, the Empress Dowager has placed great trust in her. She must be willing to believe what she said.


    "Is it related to Lin Yumin?" Asked the old empress dowager.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "grandma, what Rutong said next is true. I hope grandma can believe Rutong."


    "Say what you have to say." The old empress dowager said.


    "Lin Yumin knows the art of medicine, and his medical skill is quite deep. Xiuer is his Highness''s child, but Xiuer''s mother has already died. The reason why his highness didn''t deny that day is to protect Xiuer. "

 Chapter 1360

    Bai ruotong knelt on the ground, his voice with a strong cry and helplessness: "grandmother, you should know the relationship between your highness and the emperor. Xiuer''s mother has long been a thing of the past. If it had been turned over at that time, the emperor would have turned over the old account to his highness. Xiuer has grown up now, and he can understand what the adults say. His highness doesn''t want Xiuer to be hurt any more. "


    "I guess what you said."


    She doesn''t see much of the infidelity between women. It''s just that she doesn''t want to care about anything. She is old now. As long as she doesn''t touch her bottom line, she is willing to do more than less.


    "Lin Yumin, she changed Wang Ruoxi''s skin bag. Grandmother, you think about it. Wang Ruoxi is definitely not twenty years old, and her appearance is only seventeen or eighteen," Bai said, looking at the rest of her life. "Doctor Yu, you have seen her body, so you should understand her situation."


    "Besides Gong Han, her spleen is very weak, and her chest is short of two ribs. Wei Chen has never seen such medical skills before. How can one take out a bone without killing another? "


    The rest of his life bowed his head and replied respectfully. His eyes flashed and he added, "besides, Wang''s concubine is still a yellow flower girl and has never had a child."


    The old empress dowager held her breath and thought. After a moment, her anger came out of her chest: "Lin Yumin is really a monster!"


    She knew that this girl was unusual. The body of emperor yongsui was getting thinner and thinner. It must be related to this girl.


    "Although these are just ruotong''s conjectures, ruotong tested Wang Ruoxi, and her reaction is very consistent with ruotong''s conjecture. Grandmother, this matter must be investigated carefully. It''s very dangerous for Princess Lin to stay in the palace."


    Bai ruotong said again.


    The old lady didn''t think of her danger, but when she talked about it with emperor yongsui, Emperor yongsui didn''t take it seriously at all, and even told the Empress Dowager that she was too thoughtful.


    "After asking Wang Ruoxi, let''s make a conclusion." After a while, the old empress dowager returned.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Ruoxi has no strength, she lies on the bed like a broken line puppet, in addition to pain, she can feel nothing else.


    "Dada dada."


    The sound of footsteps came near from the outside. She heard the sound and raised her eyes. Then she saw Bai ruotong pull up the curtain and enter the inner room. Wang Ruoxi clenched her lips and stretched herself stiff.


    "You... What did you do to me?"


    She asked.


    "The doctor said you were poisoned by cold." Bai ruotong calmly replied. She sat at the head of the bed and looked down at Wang Ruoxi.


    Wang Ruoxi''s eyes were red, as if she had been hit. Her lips trembled slightly: "cold poison? You said I was poisoned by cold? "


    "You won''t be able to have children any more."


    Bai ruotong''s words are like a bolt from the blue. Her tone is very light. She just tells the truth, but the strength of her words makes Wang Ruoxi''s heart bleed.


    Cold poison? How could she have been poisoned by cold!


    Cold poison is a special poison of Yunnan palace! This medicine is known to the whole Nanyuan aristocracy, and the imperial doctor can be excused for knowing it.


    It''s a kind of poison in the grey zone, used by women on the battlefield.


    "Do you still think I hurt you?"


    Bai asked.


    "Wuwu..."


    Wang Ruoxi couldn''t help crying. A month ago, she thought happily that when she entered the Rongqin palace, she would surely win the favor of Gu Yanqing. At that time, she could give birth to a baby for him and completely replace Bai ruotong in Gu Yanqing''s heart.


    But now

 Chapter 1361

    "The Empress Dowager already knows that Nong is not Xiuer''s mother. Do you want to continue to be tough?"


    Bai Rutong asked coldly.


    Wang Ruoxi covered her mouth and cried. How could it be like this? The cold poison was clearly used by Bai ruotong. The cold poison that was replaced at the beginning was burned in front of her face. Now where is the cold poison coming from


    Wait


    Wang Ruoxi suddenly stopped crying, in addition to Enron, there is also a cold poison is.


    Mother Luo!


    At the beginning, it was she who handed over the cold poison to the Yunnan palace! She poisoned herself!


    Cold poison can only bring abdominal pain, and only for a while, so it can''t cause suspicion. She had abdominal pain yesterday. It must be mammy Luo who poisoned herself yesterday while she didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Damn Lin Yumin! How could she do this to me! How could she do this to me She couldn''t restrain her resentment and roared out, "I believe her! She said she would let me be the princess of honor, so I let her change my face!


    How could that woman do this to me... She made me look like this and made me infertile! I''ve never had a baby, I''ve never been a mother, and she''s ruined my life! "


    She should not have traded with Lin Yumin from the beginning. But her offer was so tempting to her. After all, no one in the capital city is not infatuated with Gu Yanqing.


    To marry Gu Yanqing is a matter of great necessity.


    "Now the only person you can believe is me, Wang Ruoxi. You can''t beat Lin Yumin. If you trust her to protect her, you will be killed by Lin Yumin."


    Bai ruotong twists the bedding for her, but Yu Guang looks out the door. The person standing outside is the Empress Dowager.


    Wang Ruoxi is absolutely impossible to tell the truth in front of the empress dowager, let the Empress Dowager eavesdrop on the wall is the best way to make her believe.


    "I... I..." Wang Ruoxi was flustered. She reached out from the quilt, held Bai ruotong and said in a slow voice, "you must save me... For the crime of deceiving you, I''m going to have my head cut off. The whole family of the king''s residence in Yunnan will be beheaded.


    At the beginning, one of my father''s books somehow fell into Lin Yumin''s hands. Lin Yumin uses the things on the account book to threaten her father, asking him to promise to provide her with poison and develop poison for her.


    But she also promised her father that if he was obedient, he would let me into Rongqin palace. But in exchange, I must poison you to make you... Infertile... "


    She was really flustered. When asked by Bai ruotong, she told the truth. Bai Rutong didn''t expect her to explain what she didn''t even know. He didn''t expect Wang Ruoxi to be such a coward.


    "What book is that?" Bai asked.


    "It''s... It''s the black silver that my father collected from all over the world." Wang Ruoxi came back.


    Bai ruotong began to smile. Before she could reply, Lin Yumin held her finger tightly: "Bai ruotong, I''ve told you everything now. You will help me, won''t you? Help me deal with Wang Ruoxi! I''m going to let this woman die. I''d better let her die! "


    She didn''t think what kind of disaster her words would bring to her family. She too want to let Lin Yumin die, this woman will hurt her, how can she tolerate her.


    Even if she wants to go to hell, she also wants to pull Lin Yumin to go to hell together.


    Bai Rutong silently took back her hand from Wang Ruoxi''s hand. She gave a simple smile with a kind of Ghost: "grandmother, can you hear all of it?"

 Chapter 1362

    "I hear you."


    Curtain field response, let Wang Ruoxi ground color Dun scared as pale as paper. She turned her head and stared at Bai ruotong in disbelief.


    She was so stupid that she forgot that she was in the CI Ning palace. The old lady must have heard all about what she said just now.


    "I didn''t expect that the Yunnan palace was doing this kind of business. Go to inform the emperor of what happened just now, Mammy Zhao."


    The old empress dowager ordered coldly.


    "Forgive me, Empress Dowager! I... I''m not... I''m not telling the truth, I''m just... I just want to cheat Bai ruotong. The Yunnan palace has not done anything sorry to the emperor! "


    Wang Ruoxi didn''t care about the pain. She lifted the quilt and walked directly out of the bed. Because of her weakness, she fell straight in front of the old empress dowager''s heel.


    "Wang Ruoxi, what''s true and what''s false? Do you think the mourners really can''t tell?"


    Asked the Empress Dowager.


    As soon as Wang Ruoxi choked, her heart was dead.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Bai ruotong arrived at the gate of the palace in a soft sedan chair. When the emperor heard the report from Mammy Zhao, he rushed to the cining palace and personally threatened Wang Ruoxi to seal up the Yunnan palace.


    It is worthy of being the emperor of yongsui, and his actions are always so vigorous and resolute.


    "Princess, slow down."


    As soon as she got out of the sedan chair, orange carefully helped her to get up. Bai ruotong stood up and wanted to get on the carriage. Suddenly, a black figure passed in front of her.


    "Rutong."


    Gu chenlian saw Bai ruotong''s figure from a distance. He didn''t have time to think about it, so he got off the horse and met him.


    "Your Highness, long time no see."


    Bai Rutong raised his eyes and looked at him with a smile on his face.


    No matter how deep their holiday is, Gu chenlian resents her again, but as soon as he sees her, no matter how much he is angry, it will disappear.


    "You''ve lost a lot of weight, are you ok?"


    He spoke with tender care. Bai ruotong pursed the corners of his lips and got goose bumps on his back.


    She thought that she and Gu chenlian would face each other coldly, but he would always treat her gently.


    This makes Bai Rutong''s heart feel bad.


    "I''m in good health. It''s just your illusion." She returned.


    Gu chenlian said with a smile, "you lied to me about that last time, didn''t you? You were not pregnant before you got married. You just cheated Leng Beiyi, and by the way, you cheated our palace. "


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong did not deny it and directly admitted the fact.


    At the beginning, she really cheated him, because she didn''t want to let Gu chenlian have expectations for herself. This is not fair to Gu chenlian, nor to her.


    Gu chenlian meal, dark deep eyes seem to have emotion in the flow, but soon, he will his expression down. When Bai ruotong doesn''t pay attention, he rubs her head. Like a child who succeeds in a prank, he smiles and walks away.


    Bai ruotong was stunned by his behavior.


    Gu chenlian... Very strange


    I can''t say it''s strange.


    If he was before, he would always pull up a face to himself. But now he is indifferent.


    If you don''t care about anything.


    But if she really doesn''t care about anything, why can she feel what he is suppressing? If she is suppressing the beast that is about to explode.


    Bai ruotong no longer thought about it, shook his head and got into the carriage.


    evening.


    Lin Yumin was recruited into the study by the emperor yongsui. As soon as she walked in, her cheek was suddenly slapped, and then the hot pain exploded on her cheek.


    "Bitch!"


    For the first time, the emperor of yongsui showed his anger in front of her, like a wild animal that was exploding, which swept Lin Yumin''s nerves.


    "My Lord, why did you beat my concubine? What did I do wrong? "


    Lin Yumin asked.

 Chapter 1363

    "Don''t you know what you''ve done? Do you have to tell me what you have done? "


    Yongsui emperor asked, Yinbei is a bit higher than usual.


    Although Lin Yumin didn''t know the reason, he still knelt down and carefully aimed at the emperor yongsui with Yu Guang: "I don''t know what the emperor''s words mean. Did someone say something about me in front of the emperor, which made the emperor misunderstand me?"


    "What''s your relationship with Wang Ruoxi?"


    Emperor yongsui asked.


    Lin Yumin''s blood suddenly coagulates because of his "Wang Ruoxi". She calmed her heart and tried to make her face look normal: "my concubine and she are just a couple of sides."


    "What a fate. How do you know about the corruption in Yunnan''s palace? How did you give her your mother? How did you poison her? "


    Emperor yongsui asked word by word. How did the emperor of yongsui know these things? Did Wang Ruoxi explain everything?


    What good can she do for herself?


    She is guilty of deceiving you! Is she not afraid of death!


    "What? Won''t say? Do you want me to force you to say nothing? "


    Emperor yongsui asked.


    At the beginning, he liked Lin Yumin. She was young, innocent and romantic in her heart. Such a woman is enough to attract his eyes.


    But the longer he got along with her, the more he felt that she was vulgar. From her slandering the queen in front of her own face, to the fact that she has put on a coat of * * to the royal family, the emperor of yongsui has spent all her time loving her.


    "There must be some misunderstanding. I don''t understand what the emperor is saying. I''m quite clear. No matter what Wang Ruoxi has done, she can''t be involved in me. After all, she''s outside the palace and I''m in the palace. What can I do.


    As for the corruption of the king''s residence in Yunnan, what does it have to do with the concubines? My ministers and concubines don''t know about the Royal Palace of Yunnan. If they do commit corruption, I hope the emperor will make a good investigation and don''t let them be shamed for the imperial court. "


    Wang Ruoxi looked down and said calmly.


    "You... Cough..."


    Emperor yongsui''s eyes were scarlet, and he was about to scold him, but his throat was full of blood.


    "Holy..."


    "My Lord!"


    Lin Yumin wants to help, but he is robbed by the bodyguard. The bodyguard helped yongsui emperor to sit on the Dragon chair and patted him on the back.


    Turn around and ask another person to call Taiyi.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I don''t have the patience to spend time with you now," the emperor of yongsui breathed out. After a moment''s relaxation, he said, "take this woman to the prison of Dali temple, and let the prince try her in person. Three days later, I want to know the answer."


    "My lord... No, my Lord! What did I do wrong? Did the emperor punish me like this? My concubine is loyal to the emperor. After entering the palace, I have been with the emperor all the time. I don''t have time to care about other things. The emperor, someone must have framed my concubine! "


    Lin Yumin was flustered. The previous hour she said that she was accompanied by the man with a smile. Why did the man suddenly change his face the next hour?


    What happened in the middle!


    Her plan should be perfect, no one knows, what step she did wrong!


    "Drag it down!"


    Emperor yongsui didn''t want to listen more. He ordered in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1364

    Lin Yumin was in prison for the second time. The smell of blood mixed with odor swept through her nose. She coughed softly twice, and her arm was trapped by the iron chain, which made her unable to do anything to reduce the odor pouring into her nose.


    She moved her nose and chuckled. There was anger and excitement in the smile.


    She really did not expect that she would fall into this situation for no reason.


    Compared with the modern prison, the prison here is dirty and messy. She can even hear the chewing sound of the mouse''s teeth in the dark.


    No matter, no matter.


    The world of intrigue is not suitable for her. In fact, she prefers to be straightforward. After all, she died once, and she is not afraid to die again. Life is just a reincarnation for her.


    "Dada dada."


    The sound of broken footsteps came slowly from the corridor outside the prison. Lin Yumin pricked up his ears to hear it. There should be three people.


    Gu chenlian is walking in the center, and the jailer in front of him is holding a lantern to open the way. He went to Lin Yumin''s cell, stopped, took out the key and opened the cell door.


    At the sight of Gu chenlian, Lin Yumin smiles.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Gu chenlian asked them to step back, and he went to Lin Yumin.


    "Smile because I still have the hope of life, your highness, you should be able to understand that I am wronged?" Lin Yumin gathered a smile and suddenly felt sorry.


    Gu chenlian raised his eyebrows: "wronged?"


    "I don''t know why I went to prison, but it must be Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing who made trouble. Your highness, you and I are the same people. You should understand my present situation. Please help me out and intercede with the emperor instead of me. As long as you say it, the Emperor will listen to me."


    She is so happy that there is no way out for her. If Gu Yanqing comes to judge her, she really has no way out.


    Gu chenlian took a stool and sat in front of her: "Lin Yumin, don''t treat people as fools any more. What you do is clear in my heart. Who do you think you can hide it from?


    Wang Ruoxi has confessed and identified you. You changed her face, and you let her murder Bai ruotong.


    She has confessed these things, and the poison has been found by mammy Luo. Now you tell us that you are wronged? Lin Yumin, what are you doing? "


    As soon as Lin Yumin chokes, her plot will be known sooner or later. But at least she was half successful. As mammy Luo saw with her own eyes, Bai ruotong ate the cold poison. I''m afraid she will never be able to conceive Gu Yanqing''s child.


    She knew that and was satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    The first beam of light in the sky breaks the silence of the night. It is like an egg from a broken shell. The sun splits the clouds and the golden warm sun falls on the earth.


    Bai ruotong was woken up by the sound of cleaning. She turned over and went to sleep with her eyes closed.


    But just after sleeping for a while, there was a slight sound behind her. Bai ruotong didn''t go deep into sleep. Her fingertips shook with the sound and slowly opened her eyes.


    She side body, just want to see the sound source, a warm palm but covered her eyes.


    Then, a low mellow male voice sounded in her ear: "little girl, do you want to be king?"


    Bai ruotong is as stiff as dew falling into the calm lake, rippling a little. Her heart lake suddenly burst open, and her mouth can''t help floating a sweet smile. She reaches out her hand and covers the back of her hand on her eyes. She calls out: "Your Highness."

 Chapter 1365

    Gu Yanqing is very satisfied with her reaction. She pulls her hand away from her eyes. Bai Rutong holds up and hugs the man in front of her. She listens to the beating of his heart, and a huge stone in her heart finally falls.


    He came back safe and sound.


    "Thin."


    Gu Yanqing held her in her arms and frowned.


    "Where thin, you easy to touch, but also fat it!" She tooted her mouth and said to herself with his hand. Gu Yanqing raised a pretty smile at the corner of her mouth and dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    "When and how long has your highness been back?"


    She looked up at him without blinking, for fear that he would disappear from her eyes.


    God knows how many nightmares she had during his absence. She often woke up in the middle of the night with a cold sweat on her forehead.


    She often prays to Yueer for Gu Yanqing''s safety.


    "I''ve been with you for a long time since I saw you sleeping so well. But you''re a heartless little girl, and you''re too fast asleep. I''ve been sitting here for so long, but you don''t react at all. "


    Despite this, Gu Yanqing''s tone was not complaining.


    Bai ruotong pursed her lips and laughed. She suddenly stroked her stomach. There was already a little life moving here. She turned her eyes and was thinking about how to tell Gu Yanqing about her pregnancy. Suddenly, the door was knocked open, followed by a rush of footsteps.


    Gu Yixiu''s figure appeared in the inner room. He rushed straight at Gu Yanqing and fell into his arms: "father! Father! Are you okay? I heard from bodyguard Zhao that you were injured. Where were you injured? Show it to Xiuer. Xiuer is very worried! "


    "It''s done."


    Gu Yanqing angrily glances at Gu Yixiu. Can''t this blind child see that he is talking with his mother? Suddenly he runs in and spoils the atmosphere.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Bai Rutong gathered a smile and glared at Gu Yanqing seriously. This man who likes to report good news but not bad news always makes her heart rise to her throat.


    "It''s just a small injury. It''s just that someone accidentally stabbed it. It''s all right."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "My father cheated. Zhao Shiwei said that there was an assassin who suddenly assassinated my father. There were too many people. My father was accidentally stabbed and lost a lot of blood. The sword was still poisonous. My father was seriously ill for three days."


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes are red and he stares at Gu Yanqing nervously. Gu Yanqing caresses Gu Yixiu''s head helplessly. Although Gu Yixiu doesn''t have the eye power to speak, he really cares about himself. Gu Yanqing can''t give him a heavy mouth, so he has to comfort him with a warm voice: "father, I won''t cheat you. Father is really OK now. Don''t worry, Xiuer. If you worry, your mother will follow you. "


    "Xiuer, you go out first. I have something to talk with your father."


    Bai ruotong patted Gu Yixiu on the shoulder and said.


    "But..."


    Gu Yixiu peered at his father carefully and then looked back at his mother to make sure that his father was alive. Then he buried his head and walked out of the room reluctantly.


    When Gu Yixiu left, Bai Rutong frowned and grabbed his skirt: "where are you hurt? Let me see."


    "It''s just a small injury. Listen to Yixiu''s nonsense." Gu Yanqing said helplessly.


    "I don''t care, I want to see it!"


    Bai ruotong is reluctant. He says it''s a small wound, but it should be a serious one. Besides, this man is so worried about himself that he hasn''t bandaged the wound properly all the time. How can she feel relieved.


    "In broad daylight, the princess can''t wait to see the king''s body?"


    Seeing her worry, Gu Yanqing couldn''t help teasing her.

 Chapter 1366

    "It''s not like I haven''t seen it!"


    Bai ruotong was worried for a moment, but she didn''t find something wrong with her words. When she uttered this sentence, caidun realized what she had done, and her pretty face was scalded red.


    "Where have you seen it?"


    Gu Yanqing whispered a bad smile in her ear. White if Tong chest suddenly stuffy gas, this man how so hateful, she is so worried about him, he has the mind to joke on himself!


    "Gu Yanqing!"


    White if Tong hate teeth itch, mouth is about to scold him, Gu Yanqing shallow smile, obediently take off his clothes.


    His whole body was tightly wrapped with bandages, and the bandage in his abdomen had already spilled blood, which looked breathtaking.


    Is that what he calls a minor injury?


    How painful the wound should be on him. Is this man not afraid of pain!


    "Does it hurt?"


    Bai Rutong''s tears suddenly wet her eyes. She stares at Gu Yanqing and asks seriously.


    "No pain." He comforted her.


    Bai Rutong took a sniff and gave the man a resentful look. He opened his mouth and bit the man''s shoulder.


    "Hiss..."


    Gu Yanqing took a breath of cold air, and glanced at the little girl lying on her shoulder.


    "Does it hurt?" White if Tong red eyes asked.


    If the answer doesn''t hurt, I''m afraid the little girl will give him another breath, so he has to answer honestly: "it hurts."


    "You know the pain before I bite you. You don''t know the pain when your wounds are all broken. Gu Yanqing, you fool, you bastard!"


    She stabbed him on the forehead. Gu Yanqing couldn''t laugh or cry. As soon as she tried to comfort him, Bai ruotong went out of the inner room with her head buried. When she returned, she had more bandages and medicine boxes in her hands.


    "I asked bodyguard Zhao to give me your medicine." White if Tong stuffy say, sat in his side. There was a stove in the room, but it didn''t seem cold. Gu Yanqing sat upright, like a child who had made a mistake and didn''t move, leaving Bai Rutong to change his dressing.


    "Even Xiuer is worried about you. What do you mean?" While taking medicine, Bai ruotong kept on chattering, "they all said that his Royal Highness Prince Rong''s martial arts is the best in the world, and no one dares to deal with it, but he is still scarred by people.


    You are just too brave. You know that there are tigers in the mountain, and you prefer to travel in the tiger mountain. They always force themselves to do dangerous things and don''t care about their own safety. "


    Bai Rutong took a angry look at him and sighed: "in the future, I don''t want our children to rush forward like you. If they are boys, they can look like you, but they should be like me.


    If it''s a girl, I''ll protect her well. I won''t do anything like my highness. I''ll be as smart as her mother. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing looked at her and said to herself. Bai ruotong pursed his lips. Seeing that he was at a loss, he sighed. It seemed that the stupid man didn''t understand what he was saying.


    "Child, do you hear me? Don''t learn from your father. " Bai ruotong lowered his head and stroked his belly. Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed a light. He held Bai Rutong''s hand and looked at her incredulously: "little girl, do you have it?"


    "Well..."


    She lowered her head and suddenly felt a little embarrassed and a little nervous. Before he came back, she did not expect his reaction several times, but when she really had to face it, she was at a loss.


    "Really?" Gu Yanqing still can''t believe it.


    "What? You''re going to be a father, aren''t you happy? " White if Tong angry he one eye, stuffy way.


    The next second, in front of her eyes, she was caught in the arms of some "big fool" before she could react.

 Chapter 1367

    She could feel that Gu Yanqing''s body was shaking with excitement. She hugged him and put her head on his shoulder: "I dare not publicize it if you don''t come back. I''m afraid that something will happen and lead to unnecessary things. Your highness, are you happy that we have children?"


    "Happy..." as his throat rolled, his voice suddenly choked. How long did he wait for this day? From the beginning, he didn''t dare to expect her to marry him at last. After they were engaged, he tried to break into his world in order to become the person on the top of her heart.


    She was his lifelong debt, and he was content to enjoy it.


    "I''m so happy..."


    He didn''t know what to say, so he held her in his arms and made a circle. Bai ruotong was startled by his sudden action. She covered her lips and bent her eyebrows: "Your Highness is like a child."


    "I''ve been with the girl for a long time, and naturally I''ve become a child."


    He did not refute and explain, his eyes were red with excitement. Bai ruotong was considerate and pulled out of his arms. She looked at Gu Yanqing with a sweet smile: "Your Highness, do you think our children will be girls or boys?"


    "I love both men and women."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Can your highness promise me not to ignore the danger in the future, because..." Bai ruotong choked, "I''m really afraid of your Highness''s accident. Without your highness, I don''t know how I can survive in this world.


    Your highness, no matter how hard it is, I will accompany you. But can your highness not hide something from me? Although I will worry, I will not be afraid. "


    "Good."


    Gu Yanqing nodded seriously. He put on his clothes, held her on the bed, and approached her abdomen carefully. "I want to hear the voice of the child."


    "Where can you hear it now?" Bai Rutong was angry at him. How could he be so impatient? The child''s body hasn''t grown up yet, and there won''t be any sound.


    "I want to hear that book, too."


    Gu Yanqing suddenly became childish. Bai ruotong had never seen him like this before. With a slight jump in his heart, he subconsciously pressed his hand: "don''t..."


    "Why?"


    Gu Yanqing put her hand on her abdomen. As she was trying to listen, Bai ruotong pulled his fingers away with a red face: "don''t... Itch..."


    "It''s good for a little girl to get used to it."


    The more she refused, the more he wanted to do it. At last, they were fighting and falling on the bed. Gu Yanqing kisses her lips with her head down. The soft and sweet lips make him nostalgic.


    "Girl, I miss you so much."


    He lowered his voice and said in a deep voice.


    He had never been so sentimentally attached to others, but she was like poison, which made him love and care about him all the time.


    "I miss you too."


    Bai ruotong squinted and leaned in his arms. How much she wants time to be still at this moment. As long as Gu Yanqing is there, a moment of time is eternal to her.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cough... You... You madman..."


    Lin Yumin is bathed in blood and stares at Gu chenlian. I thought that this man was kind-hearted, but once he was cruel, he was heartless.


    Her body was covered with many stripes, and her delicate facial features had been covered with blood. She coughed and stared at him with round eyes.


    "You don''t want to tell the truth? How did you get that ledger? What''s written in it? What about your strange medical skill? "


    Gu chenlian''s expression didn''t fluctuate. He seemed a little tired. He took a sip of tea and asked in a flat tone.

 Chapter 1368

    Lin Yumin suddenly feels that the man in front of her is very strange. She has not met Gu chenlian. Her understanding of him is that he has a good personality. When he faces things, he is always indecisive because he is too soft hearted.


    But now, the man again and again to her under the cruel hand, in him, she seems to feel that he saw the shadow of Gu Yanqing.


    "I don''t know... No matter how many times you ask me, I don''t know..."


    Lin Yumin bit his head with a bleak smile on the corner of his mouth. Unfortunately, although Gu chenlian is enlightened, his means are still too shallow.


    In terms of how to torture a person, she is much more powerful than Gu chenlian.


    "Go to jail."


    Gu chenlian closes his eyes. He can''t help admiring her. Lin Yumin is stronger than he imagined. She has been tormented for three days. She refuses to tell the truth. If Gu chenlian is someone else, she may be deceived by her wronged face and think she is really innocent


    Unfortunately, he is not.


    "Do you want to play the pathetic look?" Seeing that the instruments of torture were delivered, Gu chenlian said coldly, "Lin Yumin, my palace is not stupid. I didn''t care for you before, because you are dispensable to me. What you do can''t harm the interests of my palace,


    But now that you are in the hands of this palace, this palace will never bypass you. "


    He watched them wrap the instruments of torture around Lin Yumin''s fingers. Her fingers were very beautiful, as long as bamboo, straight and white one by one.


    These hands will bend and deform in the next second.


    It''s a pity that I have a good pair of hands.


    "No... don''t... Gu chenlian! What do you want to do! Even if I want to frame Bai ruotong, it has nothing to do with you! She has already married Gu Yanqing. Do you still want to avenge her? "


    She''s really flustered. She''s a doctor. Her hands are more important to her than anything else. Losing a pair of experts is more painful than losing anything.


    Is Gu chenlian crazy!


    Why did his character suddenly change?


    "When did the palace say that it would avenge Bai ruotong? What our palace wants is the account book! If you don''t tell me where the account book is, my palace will torture you until you say it! "


    Gu chenlian''s look was colder. It was like a wild animal coming out of the dawn, stretching its claws towards her.


    She opened her eyes and understood in a flash.


    "That account book... You won''t also... Ah ah ah!"


    Before she finished speaking, a sharp stabbing pain spread directly from the palm of her hand to the top of her head. She screamed directly. Her fingers were tightly clamped by bamboo knots and gradually twisted together.


    "Where are the books?"


    Gu chenlian''s voice turned up a minute.


    "Gu chenlian! You son of a bitch! You actually... You really... "


    Lin Yumin screamed sharply. Gu chenlian looked at her coldly, and a smile of evil came from the corner of his mouth: "where is the account book?"


    "You... You... Ah..."


    Her fingers were broken, and she could hear the sound of her broken bones clearly. She was so scared, for the first time.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    She suddenly laughed out, is a long time... For a long time did not realize the feeling of fear.


    The last time she was scared... Was when she was going to be shot.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "You really impress me. Gu chenlian, you''ve changed... You''re starting to become the same as me... Don''t you want an account book? Well, I tell you, the account books are under the Wutong tree in the Royal courtyard of the royal family. "

 Chapter 1369

    She laughed ferociously, her face turned red. Too long... Too long to be so excited. Nothing is more exciting than to see a man fall.


    "Gu chenlian, your eyes are very good now. That''s it. You have to be indifferent to everything. Only in this way can you deal with Gu Yanqing..." Lin Yumin laughs. The pain of her fingers has been covered by excitement. "Do you know what I really look like when I go to the Palace? I want to kill yongsui emperor!


    He has been suffering from chronic poisoning for three months and heart failure... I''m a doctor. Do you know Gu chenlian? In addition to this world, there is another world. Bai ruotong and I are both people in that world, and my medical skills can''t even be compared with Wu Tieguai.... "


    If she can''t get Gu Yanqing, it will be ruined.


    She should have taken violent measures long ago. After all, it''s not what she should do to accompany an old man.


    Fingers... Really hurt


    It''s like my heart is going to crack


    She also wants to make Bai Rutong feel her pain


    She must leave the prison and let Bai Rutong feel her pain.


    "Let her go."


    Get the answer, Gu chenlian no longer torture her obligations. This woman makes her sick. He doesn''t want to see her, let alone torture her.


    Lin Yumin gasps. She looks up at Gu chenlian. She doesn''t cry or feel sad. Instead, she shows a meaningful smile.


    "If Bai ruotong died, would you be sad?"


    Lin Yumin asked.


    Gu chenlian did not reply.


    "Gu chenlian, the emperor of yongsui will not live long. You want to take his place in the Dragon chair now, otherwise Gu Yanqing will climb that position before you."


    Lin Yumin''s voice was weak, but her expression was domineering. She was watching a good play.


    "I can''t understand all the time. Gu Yanqing doesn''t love you. Why do you work for him?" Gu chenlian asked.


    "You misunderstood me. In fact, it''s not Gu Yanqing who asked me to do it. It''s my initiative. I asked him at that time, I wanted to kill emperor yongsui for you. Guess what Gu Yanqing said


    She vomited dirty blood and watched him laugh wildly. Gu chenlian suddenly felt that this woman was terrible. She and Bai Rutong were from the same world, but one person was like sunlight and one person was like mud, which was totally incomparable.


    "Gu Yanqing said," it''s up to you. It shows that he also killed yongsui emperor. I killed emperor yongsui for him! But he loves Bai ruotong so much. It seems that I am redundant. I want to be with an old man because he wants to kill his father,


    How can he be so ruthless to me, but the more ruthless he is to me, the more I like him... Maybe this is my life.


    You are clearly the hero of this novel, but you can''t survive as a villain. You are also a miserable person.... "


    Wang Ruoxi''s last words were so low that Gu chenlian could hardly hear them. He raised his eyebrows and said, "when will my father die?"


    "Less than three months."


    Lin Yumin returned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu chenlian didn''t reply. He turned away with a cold hum. Looking at his back, Lin Yumin''s mind suddenly makes a living.


    At night.


    Fire surrounded the whole prison, Lin Yumin''s roar came from the prison, less than a moment, she was entangled by fire snake. The soldiers put out the fire one after another. It was only after an hour that the fire gradually subsided.

 Chapter 1370

    When they entered the prison, they had already become a mass of ruins, but the only thing missing was Lin Yumin''s figure.


    On the court, Gu Yanqing''s evidence made yongsui emperor indignant. Yongsui emperor ordered that all corrupt officials and magistrates be removed.


    After leaving the court, Gu Yanqing went to the harem to see the old empress dowager. The old empress dowager took Bai ruotong''s hand and saw Gu Yanqing coming. Her eyes flashed with joy. She raised her hand and called Gu Yanqing to sit beside her: "Qing''er, ruotong is pregnant now, you should treat her well."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yanqing nodded.


    "A fire broke out in the prison yesterday, and Wang Ruoxi died in the prison. Do you know about that?" The old empress dowager took a sip of tea and asked.


    Bai ruotong gathered a smile. It must have been impossible for the Empress Dowager to hide the trouble. Gu Yanqing nodded quietly. With a heavy sigh, the old empress dowager looked at Gu Yanqing: "the matter has come to this point. Do you still refuse to say who Xiuer''s real mother is?"


    "The past is long gone, and my grandson doesn''t want to mention it again. Please forgive my grandson."


    Although Gu Yanqing told Bai ruotong the truth about what happened at the beginning, other people kept it to themselves except her.


    Bai ruotong will not publicize this matter. At the beginning, Gu Yanqing suffered in order to conceal this matter. Bai ruotong is not unaware of it. Now how can she make Gu Yanqing suffer again. Even if she was here, she couldn''t say.


    "You two should think about it carefully," the old lady shook her head. She is old. If she is a few years younger, maybe she can handle or investigate these things, but now she has the heart and is powerless. Besides, Gu Yanqing has always been a sincere child in her eyes, and she doesn''t need to worry about Gu Yixiu''s business. "Qing''er, grandma wants to talk to you alone. Rutong, go out first."


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, got up and walked out of the main hall. The old lady raised her eyes and looked at Gu Yanqing. She said solemnly, "Qing''er, tell Grandma the truth, did you arrange Lin Yumin beside your father?"


    "No


    There was no hesitation in Gu Yanqing''s reply. The Empress Dowager raised her turbid eyes and stared at him without blinking, as if to see the truth in his eyes, "isn''t it really you? Grandmother can see that Lin Yumin doesn''t care about your father at all. If it wasn''t for you, what would it be for?


    Qing''er, grandma knows that your father has been sorry for you, but he is your father after all. No matter how much you hate him, you can''t do such a thing. "


    The former queen was asked to marry by Emperor yongsui at the beginning. If you really want to care about it, there is something wrong with her. The woman that emperor yongsui yearned for, she did not allow, but let a woman he did not love accompany him all the time.


    She knew that emperor yongsui had always hated her, which made it impossible for emperor yongsui to forgive her now. In order to revenge on her, he deliberately dealt with the former queen, and deliberately let other women replace her as Queen within a month after her death.


    Gu Yanqing, who was supposed to be his own son, was also humble.


    The Empress Dowager knew that she was guilty, so she treated him very well all the time. She wanted to make up for the sin in her heart with such a move.


    But she did it wrong.


    Her remedy can''t eliminate Gu Yanqing''s hatred. He hates his father to the extreme, not to mention the man who wants to kill him.

 Chapter 1371

    "Grandmother, can your grandson ask you a question?" Gu Yanqing''s voice is light and indifferent. The old empress dowager swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and her heart suddenly fell: "what do you want to ask about mourning?"


    "If Qing''er really wanted to kill his father, would his grandmother kill his grandson?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    The old empress dowager''s eyes suddenly shrunk. She looked at Gu Yanqing incredulously. It was the first time that Gu Yanqing said such nonsense in front of her eyes.


    Does he really want to kill his father?


    "Qing''er, don''t make a fool of yourself, and don''t make a fool of yourself!" The Empress Dowager roared.


    "Since the emperor''s grandmother told her grandson not to dream, why did she ask her grandson in such words? In the heart of the emperor''s grandmother, the grandson will never compare with his father, which the grandson knows. But when the mother was still alive, she said to her grandson that in any case, she should be filial to the emperor''s grandmother and accompany her.


    She didn''t know until she died that she was just a pawn of the emperor''s grandmother. "


    Gu Yanqing''s words, like ice in winter and wind, swept the old empress dowager''s heart in a moment: "Xiuer, what do you mean by this sentence?"


    "At the beginning, the emperor''s grandmother betrothed her father''s beloved woman to others in order to be his father''s Prince. In order not to let your father resent you, you deliberately blame your mother for this.


    The emperor''s grandmother, in fact, her mother has always known about this, but she loves her father, so she is willing to silently endure your cheating. But she didn''t expect that her actions would make her lose her life! "


    He had been patient for a long time, so now he broke out. Naturally, he would not expose his intention to kill in front of the old empress dowager, but he would also use this method to make her feel his anger.


    It''s cause and effect, cause and effect that no one can escape.


    The old empress dowager''s fingers trembled. She suddenly felt that Gu Yanqing in front of her was like a stranger. Such as the repressed lion, finally broke free from the chain, is drawing fangs, trying to revenge.


    "Qing''er, what are you talking about? Your mother''s death is her own... "


    "Does the emperor''s grandmother want to say that her mother hanged herself? How miserable her last death was, did the emperor''s grandmother not know? If she really committed suicide, why did no one notice and why did all the people in her palace disappear one by one? "


    Gu Yanqing red eyes. He will always remember the appearance of her mother''s death. She was lying on the ground, her body had already rotted, and countless mice were gnawing at her body.


    She was the queen of a country, but she died more miserable than a beggar.


    He can''t forget the appearance of his mother''s death, which is the scar imprinted on his chest, which can''t be erased all his life.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    The old empress dowager was flustered, her forehead had been scared out of cold sweat by Gu Yanqing. She had never been so flustered. This grandson, who had great respect for herself, exposed his killing intention in front of her for the first time.


    Outside the door, Bai Rutong is waiting quietly. Yesterday, there was a fire in the prison for the second time. The fire was by no means accidental. She was sure that it was Lin Yumin who did it.


    Lin Yumin''s doing such a thing is nothing more than trying to get herself out of prison, and she may make more terrible moves in the future.


    Bai ruotong didn''t dare to think more, but he couldn''t help thinking more.


    "Dada dada."


    At this time, Mammy Zhao ran to the corridor in a hurry. She raised her eyes, looked at Bai ruotong who was squatting on the corridor in surprise, and said, "princess, why are you here?"


    "I come out for a breath of fresh air..." Bai ruotong said with a smile, "mammy Zhao, why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Something''s wrong with the Lord!"


    She said solemnly.

 Chapter 1372

    "I''m going to tell the Empress Dowager here, but she''s talking to Prince Rong?"


    Asked mammy Zhao. Bai ruotong nodded. Mammy Zhao looks embarrassed. After thinking for a moment, she knows that she has a bigger problem here. She salutes Bai ruotong and pushes the door in.


    Less than a moment later, the Empress Dowager hurried out of the main hall and summoned the soft sedan to leave the palace. Bai ruotong followed. Yu Guang carefully looked at Gu Yanqing. Seeing that he looked low, she whispered: "Your Highness, what are you talking about with your grandmother?"


    "It''s just about the death of Queen Mother Ben."


    Although Gu Yanqing wanted to hide, he promised Bai ruotong that he would share everything with her.


    Bai ruotong stroked his hand and held it tightly. No matter what happened, she would stand on Gu Yanqing''s side, even against everyone.


    In yongsui emperor''s bedroom, yongsui emperor is lying on his bed dying. His skirt is full of blood, and his mouth is red, which seems to be the mark left after the blood has been erased.


    Bai ruotong pursed her lips tightly. Naturally, she knew who was responsible for the appearance of yongsui emperor. At the beginning, Lin Yumin volunteered to kill yongsui emperor for Gu Yanqing''s sake.


    Gu Yanqing did not stop her, and he did not want to stop her. To him, Lin Yumin was an unimportant person, so was the emperor of yongsui.


    "Empress Wu, when the emperor was dealing with things in his study today, he suddenly vomited blood. Now he fainted again. Doctor Wu came to see it and said that the emperor''s body couldn''t support it... It''s been too long..."


    Empress Rongchen covered her lips and sobbed in a low voice. Tears made her delicate makeup dizzy. She couldn''t bear to look at the dying emperor yongsui, so she had to seek comfort in front of the old empress dowager.


    The old empress dowager''s eyes turned to Gu Yanqing. Just like just now, his expression was calm. There was no sadness and surprise, no secret joy and joy.


    He stood here like a stranger.


    "Queen, is that really what Wu said?"


    Asked the old empress dowager.


    "Yes."


    Empress Rongchen nodded heavily. Her eyes suddenly glared at Gu Yanqing: "it must be you! It''s all your fault that the holy one becomes like this! You shouldn''t have been born!


    You are the child of the enchantress. You have been tormenting the emperor for so many years


    After that, she raised her hand to fight Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing just turned her head slightly and avoided her attack.


    Gu chenlian came at this time. He rushed to the emperor yongsui, took a cold breath, and looked back at Gu Yanqing angrily.


    "Lian''er, you''ve come just in time. You interrogated Lin Yumin about how the witch explained. Did you say that Gu Yanqing ordered her to come to the palace to harm your father?"


    The empress of Rong Chen sees Gu chenlian and hurriedly asks. Gu Chen Lian tightened his lips and nodded after a while: "yes."


    "Gu Yanqing, what else do you have to explain?" Empress Rong Chen asked.


    "What about Lin Yumin? Why don''t you let her confront me face to face? "


    Gu Yanqing chuckled and asked.


    Rongchen queen a choke, now yongsui emperor seriously ill in bed, he was also showing a light look. What a hateful look he looks like.


    "Yesterday, the prison escaped. Lin Yumin, she... Maybe you did it! Gu Yanqing! Emperor yongsui is your father. He is so cruel to his father. Are you still a man


    Empress Rongchen yells, in her heart, Lin Yumin and Gu Yanqing are a group.

 Chapter 1373

    "At the beginning, Lin Yumin was called into the palace by her mother. How did she become his Highness''s envoy?"


    Bai ruotong chuckled and asked.


    The empress was itching with hate, but for Bai ruotong, she had no way. Lin Yumin is involved in too many people. If she is not careful, she may expose herself. She swallows her breath and no longer talks with Bai ruotong.


    If she didn''t say it, Bai ruotong would pester her and say more: "what evidence do you have when you say that the holy God was poisoned by Lin Yumin? Now Lin Yumin''s whereabouts are uncertain. What evidence do you have to prove that it has something to do with his highness? Besides, why Lin Yumin went to the palace at the beginning should be clear to the queen. "


    Rong Chen empress''s facial expression anger turns white, she trembles lips petal, want to explain what, but a words also don''t say. Bai ruotong snorted coldly, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth. She raised her eyes and looked coldly at the dying emperor yongsui lying on the bed.


    "Grandmother, what do you think? Do you also believe the lies of Gu Yanqing and Bai ruotong? "


    Gu chenlian looked back and asked the Empress Dowager. The old empress dowager did not reply. This is cause and effect. She has no way to answer. Gu chenlian shakes his head, goes to the emperor yongsui and squats down, but Yu Guang looks back at Gu Yanqing: "second brother, do you believe it? If my father is still awake, he will take your life. "


    The last thing yongsui emperor will do is not kill Gu Yanqing. He tried all kinds of ways, but he still couldn''t kill him. How despairing he is to his son who is so tenacious.


    Now that he is lying here, it must be clear to him who made him look like this.


    "Enough, don''t say anything more. Lian''er, you deal with the government instead of him these days when the emperor is in a coma." the old empress dowager is too lazy to listen to their chatter. Yongsui emperor is in a coma here. His favorite son and favorite woman are here to discuss who hurt him, instead of feeling uncomfortable and collapsed, "Qing''er, you can take good care of Rutong these days. And discuss with Wu Shenyi Haosheng about how to treat the holy disease.


    I don''t believe it. The holy one will do this... "


    She couldn''t go on saying the following words. Anyway, the man lying here is her son after all. He is guilty, and so is she. They are all sinners. In the royal family, there is no one who can really escape.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong went back to Rongqin''s residence in silence. Gu Yanqing took her hand, but found that her palm was cold. He carefully rubbed, warm voice: "little girl, don''t worry, don''t worry about anything, don''t want to think, leave this Wang to do well?"


    Bai ruotong raised her eyes, tears wet her eyes, and she rushed into Gu Yanqing''s arms: "Your Highness, tell me the truth, is the disease really incurable, and you really want to take his life?


    I''ve always known that you want to be the Lord, but when you come to this point, I''m afraid. Your highness, I''m afraid... I''m afraid you''ll be hurt, I''m afraid you won''t get to that time


    If so, what should I do? "


    Or because she was pregnant, she became cautious. She can go to the yellow spring with Gu Yanqing, but she is also afraid that Gu Yanqing will die. Even with her own life, she wanted to keep Gu Yanqing safe.


    She never thought that she would love a man so deeply. Gu Yanqing really did.

 Chapter 1374

    The water slipped from the eyes.


    "I always dare not ask you a word, but this sentence, I should ask you, little girl, do you think I am cruel? After all, what I want to kill is my own father, "girl, look at me."


    Gu Yanqing picks up her chin and makes her look at herself. Bai Rutong chokes, blinks and tears


    His voice was as gentle as ever, but with pain. He used to be fearless, even if he was against everyone.


    But since there are people who need to love and protect, everything has changed. Gu Yanqing understood his mission. His mission was to protect Bai ruotong. But he also cares about Bai ruotong''s idea. He wants to know what kind of man he is in the eyes of the woman he cares about.


    "No, he always wanted to kill his highness, and... He did this to his Highness''s mother. I have been wondering whether the emperor and the queen killed his Highness''s mother together. But today, seeing his Highness''s reaction, I understand everything."


    She took Gu Yanqing''s hand and tears fell on his palm. In her previous life, she was not a crying child. If she had any grievances, she would hold them in her heart, or look for a corner to have a good cry.


    But in this life, since she met Gu Yanqing, her tears have become developed. He shed tears all the time.


    She knew that because she had enough people to rely on, she was not afraid to shed tears in front of him.


    "Silly girl..."


    He stroked her head, "worthy of being the woman chosen by the king..."


    He took her in his arms and put his head on her head: "silly girl, you can rest assured that even if our plan is not successful, we will not put our life in it. It doesn''t matter if you can''t be an emperor. I want to be with you more now. As long as there is a girl, it''s my world. "


    She stared at Gu Yanqing, her heart suddenly settled down.


    How he loved her before, he would not say that. But now, Bai ruotong is sure that in Gu Yanqing''s mind, the throne and hatred are not as important as her.


    Such a man, how can he not hold him firmly in his hands.


    ¡­¡­


    Murong mansion.


    "Hello, look at what you''ve done!"


    Gu chenlian slams the account book into prime minister Murong''s arms. Prime Minister Murong doubts for a moment, and his face turns black.


    The account book clearly records the transactions between the Yunnan palace and the prime minister Murong, and every money circulation is clearly recorded.


    "Want to explain something?"


    Gu chenlian snorted and asked coldly. Murong sighed and shook his head: "explain? What can Wei Chen explain? Just as his Royal Highness has seen, there is indeed a transaction between Wei Chen and Yunnan palace.


    After all, the amount of work is so large that Weichen also needs a person to help himself, and the best choice for this person is the king of Yunnan. "


    "Fortunately, the account book given to my father has been completely revised." Gu chenlian sneered. His tone seemed to be laughing at Prime Minister Murong. This makes Prime Minister Murong''s heart very unhappy.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    He gritted his teeth and said a word. Gu chenlian gave a cold hum, and there was no fluctuation in his thanks.


    "When are you going to start?"


    After a while, Gu chenlian asked. Prime Minister Murong raised his eyes and looked at him in amazement. The man was not interested in his plan. He even urged him repeatedly, but now, is he willing to start?

 Chapter 1375

    "Maybe after the new year..." Murong replied, "Your Highness, it''s not easy to mobilize a large army. The emperor''s body is so weak now that the Empress Dowager''s head will definitely prevent others from touching the imperial edict. Weichen guesses that the person the Empress Dowager really wants to support is his Royal Highness Prince Rong. Please be careful. If you can, wait ten days and start immediately. "


    Gu chenlian sat down and rubbed his fingers on the table. Today, in the hall, he saw Bai ruotong again. Now she completely treats him as a stranger, no matter when and where, she treats him like this.


    Even if it''s only once... Only once... He also hopes to see him in her eyes.


    "Although I promise you this, I''m not willing to be your puppet," Gu chenlian stood up and approached Prime Minister Murong. "I''m tired of being a puppet these years. Even if I ascend the throne, if you do anything, I will kill you.


    I forgot to tell you that the account book I gave you is just a copy. The real account book is in my palace. Do you regret choosing this palace now? But it''s too late to regret it. Prime Minister Murong, you are a grasshopper on the same line with our palace now. You can''t run away, nor can our palace. "


    He patted Prime Minister Murong on the shoulder. At this moment, his momentum completely surpassed Prime Minister Murong.


    Prime Minister Murong only felt that his blood was flowing backwards. He didn''t know if it was his own illusion. He always felt that this man was threatening him at this moment. Instead, he was pinched into the palm of his hand.


    Prime Minister Murong choked. For a moment, he didn''t know how to reply.


    ¡­¡­


    For the past five days, Gu chenlian, as ordered by the empress dowager, has been taking the place of emperor yongsui in the court. In the court, he and Gu Yanqing argued endlessly. All the officials watched silently, and did not dare to speak.


    Gu Yanqing often put Gu chenlian''s anger in the past with a word. Gu Yansheng was terrified to see him, for fear that Gu chenlian would "click" him directly.


    Leaving the palace, Gu Yansheng was still in shock. He stroked his heart and said, "second brother, can''t you talk to the prince without rushing? Don''t you see that your speech today has turned the prince''s face white? "


    "It''s not white enough."


    Gu Yanqing laughed and looked back at him, "today''s new year''s Eve, I won''t accompany you to have wine. I''ll have a good meal in a few days."


    "What''s your sister-in-law prepared? Don''t you let the fourth younger brother follow you Gu Yansheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the doubts just now disappeared. After all, nothing could compare with Bai ruotong''s delicacies.


    "You don''t have to go."


    Gu Yanqing pushed him away and refused.


    "Don''t be so heartless! Second brother


    Gu Yansheng rushed to catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong prepares her meal. Because she is pregnant, orange doesn''t allow her to get close to the stove. She only gives orders. She sat very boring, Yu Guang secretly aimed at Qi''er, Qi''er bit the lip, it seems that there is no way out.


    Bai ruotong sighed and walked up to her: "aren''t you ready to send it? It''s new year''s Eve


    Qi''er was startled. She looked up and saw that it was Bai ruotong. She breathed out: "Miss, don''t scare me!"


    "Show me what you have."


    Bai Rutong said with a smile. Qi''er, with a red face, hands the talisman hidden in her palm to Bai Rutong.


    "Isn''t it exquisite? You want to send it to bodyguard Zhao. He is your fiance. Why do you hesitate? " Bai Rutong returned the amulet to her and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1376

    Qi''er blushed, which was not reasonable. I thought I could get in touch with Zhao Shiwei in the mansion, but every time I see Zhao Shiwei, he always greets him politely, without any intimacy.


    This makes Kiel suspect that he doesn''t really like himself. He may have just been ordered by his highness.


    So she wanted to get close to him and detect her mind. But at the same time, she didn''t know what to do.


    Bai ruotong stroked her head and said, "don''t hesitate. Let''s go."


    "Princess, do you think he will refuse me?"


    Qi''er bit her lip and asked uneasily. Bai ruotong burst out laughing. How could her maid become so stupid: "you can be at ease. You are so lovely. He won''t refuse you. I''ve never seen a girl more lovely than Qi''er. It must be the same with bodyguard Zhao. You said he would refuse you. Don''t worry, never. "


    Qi Er listens to her persuasion, this just calms down. Bodyguard Zhao didn''t work today. It''s the best time to give him his amulet. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, half thought and nodded.


    "Go ahead." Bai Rutong urged.


    Qi Er light "en" a, turned to leave the corridor. She walked uneasily, wobbly, and almost hit the post. Bai ruotong looked at her stiff appearance, covered her lips and laughed. She sighed and turned away.


    In the West courtyard, Qi''er sees Zhao bodyguard practicing sword from a distance. She hesitated for a moment in the same place, as if determined to go with it.


    "Zhao... Zhao bodyguard..."


    Her voice is like a mosquito whispering, but it is still clearly in Zhao Cheng''s ears. He puts away his sword and goes back to Qi''er: "what''s the matter?"


    "I... I have something I want to give you."


    She said.


    "You''re just in time. I have something for you, too." Zhao Cheng scratched his head, didn''t wait for Qi''er to respond, and got into the room. After a while, he came out with a brocade box. He looked a little nervous and cramped, which Kiel had never seen before.


    "Here you are." He said.


    Qi''er blinked and held the brocade box in his hand. When she opened it, it turned out to be a gold hairpin.


    "This... This is..."


    "The last time I went to work, I passed the jewelry store. I saw that the gold hairpin was very suitable for you, so I bought it." Zhao Chengdao.


    Qi''er looked down at Jin Chai, her hands trembling gently. Her eyes exuded tears because of excitement, and she sipped her lips for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    "Your Highness said that I''m very dull in my feelings, which will hurt your heart," Zhao Cheng scratched his head, and his eyes were erratic, but he didn''t dare to fall on Qi''er. "So... I thought, I''ll buy you a jewelry. Now for me, you are... The person I want to spend my life with. I''ll try my best to get rid of my dull nature and have a good relationship with you, It won''t hurt you. "


    Although Zhao became a man, he had a sense of responsibility. Once he decided to marry a woman, he would take good care of her and let her live a good life. After all, he only married one wife in his life. He wanted to take on the responsibility of a man.


    "Wu..."


    Qi Er lowered her head and couldn''t help crying. She thought Zhao Cheng hated herself, but she could hear this from him.


    At ease


    He doesn''t hate himself. He wants to spend the rest of his life with himself.


    She can be at ease.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you cry? " Zhao Cheng is flustered. He doesn''t know what to do. Could it be that he was so cold that he broke her heart.


    "I''m... I''m so happy... This gold hairpin is so beautiful..." Qi''er smiles and wipes away the tears from her eyes. She knows that Zhao Cheng is a good man and can be entrusted for life.

 Chapter 1377

    After all, not all men have honey on their mouths. She felt Zhao Cheng''s heart, which was enough.


    "Bodyguard Zhao..." she summoned up courage, looked up at him, "I can... I can... That..."


    She wanted to say, can I hold you, but when the words came to her mouth, she couldn''t say anything.


    damn!


    Mingming Zhao bodyguard said his heart to her, but she could not summon the courage to be closer to him.


    "What do you want to do?" Zhao Cheng lowered his head and tried to look her in the eye. In this way, it was easier for him to hear her. Zhao Cheng suddenly puts his handsome face close to her. Qi''er subconsciously takes two steps back. Her heart is like a deer, bumping in her chest.


    "I think... I think... I..." she took a deep breath. "Can I... Hug you?"


    Her voice is like a mosquito whispering, wringing her fingers and lowering her head shyly. After saying this, she immediately regretted it. If Zhao Cheng takes her as a frivolous woman, what should she do.


    Zhao Cheng a Leng, immediately nodded: "good."


    She is his fiancee, want to hold himself is nothing to blame. Qi''er''s sweet smile, gently leaning into his arms. Zhao Cheng''s breath is reassuring. Her heart beats fast, like a dream.


    She did not dare to stay too much for fear of Zhao Cheng''s disgust.


    "I''ll... I''ll go first."


    But in a flash, she left Zhao Cheng''s arms and left with her head buried. Just walked a few steps, Zhao Cheng called her: "wait a minute."


    "Yes?"


    She looked back at him, puzzled.


    "Didn''t you say there was something for me?"


    Zhao Cheng asked.


    Qi''er just reflected that it was really... Disgraceful... Because she was so happy that she forgot the purpose of coming here. Biting her lips, she took out the amulet from her arms and handed it to Zhao Cheng.


    "You made it yourself?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.


    Kiel nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Zhao Cheng took the amulet from her hand and said, "thank you. I will cherish it."


    "Well..."


    Qi Er nodded her head and ran away in a hurry. In the dark, Bai ruotong and orange er both sighed.


    Do these two get along with each other so green and astringent!


    "Bodyguard Zhao is really worthless!" Bai ruotong scolded fiercely.


    "That''s to say, Qi''er has to take the initiative in hugging. It''s really hopeless," cheng''er agreed with Bai ruotong, gritting her teeth. "But Qi''er is much braver. I have to say, I''m very glad."


    "What a relief! I didn''t see what I wanted to see. I came here for nothing


    Bai ruotong swears.


    "Princess, what do you want to see?" Orange asked curiously.


    "He''s with his parents!" Bai ruotong returned home.


    The orange is speechless.


    Their voices are not big, but from the beginning, Zhao Chenggong has found their whereabouts, their words clearly into his ears, he is a little sulky, but also a little embarrassed.


    Are these two really women?


    Why do you talk so frivolously? It really makes him a man and makes them ashamed.


    But kiss


    Zhao Cheng suddenly stunned, the brain can not help but emerge Qi''er soft lip.


    Can engaged men and women make this step?


    If Kiel has expectations, he can try.


    Zhao Cheng is a typical wooden fish head. The first thing he thinks about is whether the man and woman engaged should do it. If not, he will never touch it. If so, he will let himself do it.


    After all, he also wanted to make Kiel happy. He doesn''t know much about men and women. Qi''er follows him in the future and may be wronged. He can only try to make her less wronged.

 Chapter 1378

    In the evening, after Gu Yanqing came back, he saw a table of exquisite food. Gu Yansheng followed him and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Sure enough, there''s nothing wrong with the dead skin. Look at my sister-in-law''s cooking skills.


    Bai ruotong came to them with a smile: "Your Highness, why are you here today?"


    "Sister in law, do you not welcome me?" Gu Yansheng asked.


    "I..."


    "No, you can go."


    Bai ruotong hasn''t answered yet. Gu Yanqing has already opened his mouth, and his cold words hit him mercilessly.


    "Second brother, how can you treat me like this..." Gu Yansheng was speechless. He looked at Bai Rutong like asking for help. "Second sister-in-law, you see what kind of man you are."


    "It''s all coming. Will it be true to drive you away?" Bai Rutong rolled his eyes and invited him to a seat. New year''s Eve is to enter the palace, but yongsui emperor is ill here, the banquet in the palace is organized by the prince, so naturally there is no time to take care of others.


    How could Gu Yanqing go to such a banquet? Just like Gu Yansheng, he said that he was unwell and left.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    The fireworks are blooming. Jingyu sneaks to Bai Chusheng and quietly reaches out her hand. Her fingers haven''t touched Bai Chusheng yet. Bai Chusheng seems to know that she is there and reaches for her palm.


    "Elder brother Bai, I will spend the new year''s Eve in the West Marquis''s residence in the town, but will you dislike me?"


    She asked.


    "Why dislike it?" Bai Chusheng smiles and holds her hand more tightly. "I wish I could marry you tomorrow."


    Listen to him say so, Jing Yu feels the sweetness in the heart.


    Rongqin palace.


    Gu Yixiu and Zhang Liang set off small fireworks in the courtyard. Orange was watching. As soon as she stood up, footsteps came from behind. She looked back in the direction of the sound and saw that midnight was coming towards her.


    "And the princess? Why aren''t you with the princess? " Asked orange. Midnight is the princess''s personal bodyguard. You can''t leave without her permission. Midnight shook his head: "Your Highness is here, does the princess still need me?"


    He said, and went round behind orange. The orange son doesn''t understand of turn head to see to him, see his corner of the mouth start to put on a touch of light smile: "orange son, you all intend to guard in the princess side?"


    "Yes! what about you? Listen to little general Bai, he is going to transfer you to the forbidden army. What do you think? "


    Asked orange.


    Midnight looked at the night sky, heavily exhaled a breath: "I did not promise, before I was quite want to seek a career, but now, suddenly feel calm life is also good."


    Orange pursed her lips. It was the first time that she had a good talk with midnight. In the past, she was in the light and he was in the dark. They had no communication, because the task of midnight was to protect Bai ruotong, who was like a shadow.


    "Peaceful life... Don''t you think it''s insulting to your talent?"


    Asked orange.


    "Talent? Talent is nothing. There are thousands of bodyguards like me in the capital. They all have talent, "midnight laughs." aren''t you the same? Just want to live in peace, just want to accompany the princess in peace, I am the same as you


    Orange smell speech, no reply.


    They were silent for a while, until Gu Yixiu''s fireworks were set off in the hospital. Midnight stood up and patted her on the shoulder: "I''m going to watch the night. You can accompany your highness slowly."


    Then, without waiting for orange to reply, he turned and left. Orange son is puzzled of looking at him, don''t understand good he why want to talk with oneself.


    What does it mean that he just walked around behind him strangely?

 Chapter 1379

    Orange blinked, subconsciously stroked her back bun, touched a tassel with her finger, and gently hung it on the left side. She took it off and put it in her hand.


    The tassel was very strange, but she immediately thought that midnight had just put it on for her. This is a gift from him. It''s very nice. Why should he give it to himself.


    Orange''s face suddenly a red, don''t know why, nose began to sour. She is not a little girl. Naturally, she understands the meaning of midnight, but


    I was born, you are not born, you are born, I am old


    She doesn''t have much time. How can she accompany a man


    ¡­¡­


    When the crowd dispersed, only Bai Rutong and Gu Yanqing were left in the room. Gu Yanqing ate wine and ate lightly. He helped Bai ruotong sleep on the bed, while he was beside her and accompanied her.


    "Will your highness not sleep?" Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing shook his head: "I want to keep the year for you."


    "Then I''ll stay with you." She said that she was about to sit up. As a result, Gu Yanqing pressed her down and said, "silly girl, you are pregnant. What can you do with me? You can sleep well. I will accompany you."


    Bai Rutong chuckled and closed his eyes.


    "This is the first time for your highness to accompany me for the new year..." she sighed. Every year she wanted to spend the new year with Gu Yanqing, but every year she missed it. This year... Finally, she could be with this man.


    "We have a lot more every year." Gu Yanqing said softly.


    "Your Highness..." she called slowly, with a charming voice and a touch of innocence.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I like you so much..."


    She laughs foolishly. Although she can''t see Gu Yanqing''s expression, she knows that he must be smiling now. After all, she says such touching love words to him.


    "I know."


    Gu Yanqing''s voice is warm, like spring breeze and warm spring water.


    Once cold Prince Rong is no longer there, she uses her warmth to heal his inner pain, and pull him down from the clouds to become a flesh and blood ordinary person.


    "I like your highness more than me... In this life, next life, next life, I have to find your highness, and then be with him..." she said slowly.


    Gu Yanqing a Zheng, palm caresses the face of the little girl. His little girl, always can easily make him moved. Bai ruotong has gone to sleep. She seems to be very satisfied. Her fingers entangle him tightly. He leans down and whispers in front of her ear: "little girl, I love you and I love you. I will never fail you in this life."


    "You don''t know how important you are to me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. I have plenty of things in the world to let you know for a lifetime..."


    He smiles and kisses her on the forehead.


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial banquet had already gone, and after accompanying the queen, Gu chenlian went down the corridor alone. When he came to the garden, he stopped suddenly and looked at a dry Wutong tree with a stare.


    Wutong trees are covered with snow water and stained with candlelight. He suddenly recalled that four years ago, he had played a trick on Bai ruotong here.


    At that time, it was also new year''s Eve. She was dressed very well and her face was red behind him. He told her to stand under a tree. She obediently walked over and stood under the tree. Gu chenlian waved his catapult and catapulted it directly at her head.


    All of a sudden, the snow and ice on the tree fell down one after another and directly hit her on the head. Bai ruotong, like an animal, shakes the snowflakes on his body, hugs himself and shivers.


    He couldn''t stand up straight with a smile. Seeing him smile, that silly girl also followed "hehe" to smile.

 Chapter 1380

    "Aren''t you cold?"


    She laughed and he stopped. In a word, we can''t make this dead girl happy. Bai ruotong shakes his head like a rattle. Gu chenlian snorts and turns his head to stop looking at her. He wanted to go, and she followed in a hurry.


    Gu chenlian didn''t look back: "don''t follow! You are still the same as before. You disgust my palace! "


    "What can I do to keep you from hating me?"


    Bai asked.


    "Then you stand here until the palace is satisfied." He said.


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong nodded seriously. Actually standing still. He didn''t stop for a moment, and he left resolutely. It''s already evening to have fun and laugh with the princes, and the night sky begins to blow up beautiful fireworks. He looks around and finds no shadow of Bai ruotong.


    Uneasy, he went back to the garden and saw that she was still standing like a log. Her eyes are looking at the fireworks in the night sky, and the eyes are clearly reflecting the profusion of fireworks. Suddenly, like a drop of water falling into the eye lake, her eyes rippled and she began to cry.


    She didn''t dare to cry too loud, only to shake her shoulders faintly. That kind of her, make him distressed.


    However, he left.


    After that day, he didn''t see Bai ruotong for several months in a row. When he met again, he left her a pair of indifferent eyes.


    She began to stop looking at him and reject him. He thought that she was acting and playing the game of refusing to return.


    So he deliberately angered her. He went to get close to Bai Yinling, a girl whose appearance was similar to her, but whose behavior was more appropriate than her.


    But he found that... She really didn''t look at him anymore


    Later, he knew that she was gone... It was the last time he saw her. The last time they got along with each other, he also brought her unpleasant memories.


    "Your Highness, let''s go."


    The bodyguard at his side urged. It''s a deep night. It''s going to snow later. If he stays here again, he will catch cold.


    Gu chenlian looked at the tree, bent his mouth into a lonely arc, and got up to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    As the new year passed, Emperor yongsui''s condition became worse and worse. The queen urged the Empress Dowager to write down the edict while the emperor yongsui was sober. The Empress Dowager scolded her severely and refused her request directly.


    Empress Rongchen gnashes her teeth and sends someone to inform Prime Minister Murong with secret way to make him ready in advance.


    ¡­¡­


    A hundred miles away, the army is pressing the border. The people retreated one after another. They saw that the city massacred the city, and the county magistrate and the city leader died in a pool of blood.


    When they drove into the forest, they were driven back by countless long arrows and the general was seriously injured. Bai Chusheng stood on the cliff, coldly looking at the river of blood under the cliff, asked: "which army is this?"


    "The third one."


    "How many people were killed or injured?" He asked.


    "There are three thousand people. There were one thousand people in yesterday''s team." The subordinate replied. Bai Chusheng heaved a sigh, how many more... How many more rebels there are


    He must not let the rebels of prime minister Murong drive into the capital. Now the royal family is in danger. If Prime Minister Murong sends soldiers to coerce him, the throne will surely fall into the hands of the prince.


    "Look for the position of the fourth team and don''t let them get close to the capital." Bai Chusheng said.


    "His fourth Highness has gone. I heard from his fourth highness that the sixth detachment is moving in this direction."


    He said.


    "Let''s go!"


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows and ordered him to get on the horse and leave the cliff.


    ¡­¡­


    The inner court of the palace.


    Emperor yongsui is lying on his bed. He seems to have a dream. In the dream, the former queen has a smile on her mouth and tears in her eyes.


    She looked at the poisoned wine and Bai Ling in front of her, drank the poisoned wine with a smile, then stepped on the stool and hung her neck into Bai Ling.

 Chapter 1381

    "My Lord, I''m not afraid of death, but I only want to let you and my children go. I always know that you are disgusted with me, and I also know how I feel for the emperor. If there is no me, the person you love will not die


    But please don''t let Qing''er live in hatred. He is innocent. He has lost your love since he was a child. He works hard to practice martial arts and fight for you. He just wants to get your approval. Please let Qing''er go


    He is your son, and he loves you... "


    With that, she kicked off her stool and closed her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Yongsui emperor wakes up from the panic, his forehead is sweating, and his body is weak. The old empress dowager sat beside him, holding the imperial edict in her hand.


    "Mother, am I going to die?" He asked.


    "Yes..." the old lady didn''t lie, and she didn''t have the strength to lie to him.


    Emperor yongsui laughed: "mother, do you know who I dream of in my dream?"


    "Who?" Asked the old empress dowager.


    "The former queen..." he said.


    "After so many years, you can dream about her. I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing..."


    The old empress dowager laughed, including both relief and bitterness.


    "Mother, who do you think caused me to look like this? I have told you for a long time that Gu Yanqing will kill me if he keeps a disaster. Now my life is really suffering from him.


    I don''t believe that Lin Yumin is not his man... I think I was so miserable by Lin Yumin... "


    With his fingers on his forehead, he could feel his life passing by.


    "He did harm to you, he hated you," sighed the old lady. "Qing''er, he always hated you, and he endured an opportunity to kill you. His mother was everything to him, and rub was the light in his life.


    In order to protect him behind the scenes, he tried his best to please you and fight for the country, but you didn''t see it. As it didn''t happen, you said how he didn''t hate you.


    Lin Yumin was not brought by him. It was the queen. The queen killed many children in order to be young. She knew Lin Yumin''s ability for a long time. She called Lin Yumin to the palace.


    If you want to blame it, blame the woman you chose. "


    She also loves emperor yongsui, but she can''t refute. If she wants to blame Gu Yanqing, she can''t. She always thought that the hatred between father and son would lessen and disappear sooner or later, but she was still wrong. The hatred between them would always increase.


    Who can she blame?


    No one can blame it.


    "I know... That''s why I''ve alienated the queen these days. I think that if I alienate her, she will understand her mistake. Even though I don''t know what Lin Yumin did, I also know that those children''s lives were hurt for her.


    I am not a qualified Lord. I think I will be angry if I know who killed me. I think I will try to kill Gu Yanqing, but I am wrong. Now I don''t want to kill him at all.


    Everything is a real mistake. Who can I blame? "


    Emperor yongsui smiles pale. He thinks a lot. In fact, he always knows that the former queen is innocent. She is the victim in the court, but she always guards the back palace and guards him.


    He doesn''t love this woman


    But in fact... He is guilty


    At the beginning, although he understood that it had nothing to do with the former queen, he needed an exit, otherwise, he would be too painful


    Naturally, he can''t hate the Empress Dowager because she is his mother


    So, he can only hate her, hate this innocent woman.

 Chapter 1382

    The old empress dowager''s eyes were full of tears. She raised the imperial edict in her hand and said, "do you really think the prince is competent for the Lord now?"


    "The prince... Has already decided..." emperor yongsui closed his eyes. He knew that the old empress dowager was holding a will. She wanted to change her will.


    Gu chenlian, he will never change.


    Gu Yanqing... He has never been able to make him his successor.


    Hate so long, tired of so long, how can we say that change can change.


    "You..."


    The old empress dowager choked, wanted to comfort something, and finally sighed. Sure enough, he still can''t change. His obsession is too deep for her to say easily.


    "My mother and son always knew that Gu Yanqing had been working for the imperial court. But I can see his ambition clearly. I can''t make him the prince because he is the child of the woman I hate most. How can I make him the prince


    Yongsui emperor road.


    Besides, his life is coming to an end. He has no power to punish Gu Yanqing for his crimes, so... He can''t let him become the prince.


    "Emperor, you are really confused in the end," sighed the old empress dowager. "Do you know what Qing''er is doing now?"


    Emperor yongsui turned his head and did not answer.


    "Do you know who is behind corruption?" The old empress dowager said, "it''s prime minister Murong. The crime of corruption in the Yunnan palace must have something to do with him. He did all these things in order to force the palace.


    There are millions of his troops. Even if they are not well trained, they can be suppressed by numbers.


    They make the people live a hard life. They are blood sucking demons. All their food is prized from the people. Some people starve to death because of them. Emperor, you are the king of a country and the Lord of the people. Are you born to watch them suffer?


    Do you know who is resisting them now? It''s Gu Yanqing, the son you hate the most.


    And you know, who''s defending them? Is your favorite son, Gu chenlian.


    Emperor, you don''t have much time. You should also save the sins you have done before the temporary.


    The sad family will also be saved, because all the reasons are caused by the sad family. At the beginning, in order to let you marry the former queen, AI family abruptly separated you from the people you like.


    Emperor, AI Jia knows that you hate AI Jia... Let AI Jia bear all the hatred, and let your son go. "


    The old empress dowager was filled with hatred. The hatred between him and Gu Yanqing was too deep, but the ultimate reason was her own.


    At first, Gu Yanqing did not know that Lin Yumin wanted to poison the emperor forever. He thought that she wanted to become her own eyelid. But gradually, he found that unusual, but he did not stop.


    He hated emperor yongsui, so he didn''t stop them from happening.


    Gu Yanqing is wrong. He is cold-blooded.


    But emperor yongsui was also wrong. He tortured Gu Yanqing for so many years. He was the main culprit.


    Yongsui emperor''s mouth trembled slightly. He seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say it. The old empress dowager looked at him, her heart suddenly fell, and her eyes showed disappointment. But the next second, Emperor yongsui said: "I... Know what to do..."


    An hour later, the Empress Dowager asked her mother Zhao to collect her will, and she was accompanied by Emperor yongsui. I don''t know how long I stayed with her, but the old lady just got up. She just took two steps and fell down. In the moment when she closed her eyes, she saw a very terrible face approaching her.


    ¡­¡­


    When the rain suddenly comes, Bai ruotong sits in his room and watches the heavy rain. Gu Yanqing hasn''t returned to his residence for five days. Since new year''s Eve, he has been busy outside his residence to resist the army of prime minister Murong.


    She stood in the corridor, her heart raised to the top of her heart.


    "Princess, here comes Princess Huaiyang."


    It was reported by rentong.


    When Bai ruotong returned to his senses, he saw Murong Lian''an coming with her with an oil paper umbrella.

 Chapter 1383

    "What are you doing now?"


    Bai asked.


    Murong Lian''an bit her lip, took out a token from her arms and handed it to Bai ruotong in the palm of her hand: "give this token to your highness. This is the token of your father''s central army. If you have this token, you can order."


    Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly sank: "you gave me the token. Your father will find it sooner or later."


    "I can''t control so much. Can my father kill me?" Murong Lian''an said with a bitter smile, "I have done a lot of wrong things in my life, and my father has also done a lot of wrong things. If it wasn''t for his father, Xiuer couldn''t recognize his ancestors all the time.


    Rutong, I used to hate you, but I still hate you. But... I''ve come to understand that it''s not your fault that I''m reduced to this situation. So please believe me. At the last moment, I want to help your highness. "


    It took her a lot of courage to make this decision. But she always knew that she would never be on the top of Gu Yanqing''s heart.


    However, if he helps him, he may be able to change his mind. Even if he doesn''t have himself in mind, he will be grateful to himself.


    Even if she left her mark in his heart, she would do so.


    Bai ruotong held her token, and suddenly felt that her hand was boiling hot.


    "It''s up to you how to do it," she said with a smile. "Bai Rutong, I''ve completely lost to you. But you should know that once the token is in your Highness''s hand, he will certainly appreciate me. It''s good for me to get his thanks... "


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply, just curved his mouth. It is not that she can''t forgive Murong Lian''an, but that there is a big gap between them.


    Two people are clear, so they carefully maintain the relationship, for fear of birth broken.


    "Next life, I hope we don''t fall in love with the same man. I suddenly feel that it''s not bad to be friends with you."


    It was a leisurely time to fight with her. Murong Lian''an suddenly felt that it would be good to be friends.


    Although he and Bai ruotong look like friends in this situation, she never admits it.


    If she says such words now, it means that she has accepted Bai ruotong in her heart.


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng of looking at her, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a light smile: "good."


    In this life, they are close friends.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    The more the rain falls, the more heavy it falls on the whole capital. Gu chenlian stood on the court hall and looked at his ministers with quiet eyes. Except Gu Yanqing, all the other princes are here now.


    It''s time.


    He sighed heavily and looked at Prime Minister Murong. Prime Minister Murong nodded, indicating that he could speak.


    "All the ministers should know that his father''s body is getting thinner and thinner, and now he is awake..." he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked up at the officials. His current place is the nearest to the throne.


    "My father handed over everything to my palace, and the first thing I want to do today is to avenge my father. His illness is not due to wasting and tiredness, nor is it a sudden attack. It''s someone who''s behind the scenes. "


    Gu chenlian said.


    This is the last day. After today, he will stay away from


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the city.


    "How many people have been captured?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Chusheng wiped off the blood stains left on his cheek and gasped: "there are more than 500000 people in all. We took them when we were preparing to enter Beijing. Your highness, I''m afraid the emperor''s body can''t survive today. Shall we do it today


    "Wait a minute."


    Gu Yanqing frowned.

 Chapter 1384

    "Your Highness!"


    Zhao Cheng ran here at this time. His voice was urgent. He listened carefully, even with a touch of hoarseness. Gu Yanqing looked back at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The day before yesterday, the princess sent a military amulet to us at midnight, so we captured the central army. Today, when I tortured the general, the general said that they were not the real central army. The real central army had quietly entered the capital and disguised as the common people."


    Zhao Chenghui.


    "How many people?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "There are 5000 people, but in order to deal with the people sent by the prime minister Murong, we have sent out the forbidden army, the guard army, and the army of the Western Marquis''s house. If we go to the capital now, it''s too late."


    Zhao Chengdao.


    "How did they get in? Did Gu chenlian secretly open the gate and let them in?


    Is Gu chenlian crazy! Does he really want to be the puppet of prime minister Murong? "


    Bai Chusheng roared.


    If he once ascends the throne, those miscellaneous soldiers under Prime Minister Murong will certainly mix into Nanyuan''s army. At that time, the whole army of Nanyuan will be the people of prime minister Murong. How can he resist.


    Just a puppet emperor. What''s the point?


    Would he rather be a puppet emperor to deal with Gu Yanqing?


    "It''s better to go."


    Gu Yanqing suddenly laughed out, his eyes looking directly at the front of a large cloud: "our task is to take care of the capital, no army is allowed to kill the people, the rest of the things, do not worry."


    "Your Highness!"


    Zhao Cheng is flustered. When is it? Why is Gu Yanqing still fearless. The army came into the city, but they would threaten the whole palace. Emperor yongsui has already got up. The Empress Dowager is just an ordinary old man. How to deal with so many soldiers.


    "Do as the king says."


    Gu Yanqing did not half of the panic, "I believe him, he will never let his fate fall to this point."


    "Your Highness, you say you believe... Who do you believe?"


    Zhao Cheng is not sure.


    Gu Yanqing did not reply. He pulled out his sword and rode directly on the horse.


    ¡­¡­


    "Princess, it''s time to take a nap."


    Rongqin palace, orange for white Rutong cover bedding, slow voice. Since she was pregnant, Bai ruotong has suffered a lot. Her legs are swollen. If she only takes two steps, she will feel sore and numb.


    "Orange, go out."


    Bai ruotong nodded and ordered to close his eyes. After waiting for orange to leave, she didn''t fall asleep. Instead, she picked up the bedding and stood up. She stared at the letter in her hand, which was put into her hospital by a dart an hour ago.


    Inside is a blood letter.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you want to save the empress dowager, come to Houshan alone. If you are with someone else, the Empress Dowager will die.


    Nowadays, the war is complicated, and no one has noticed the disappearance of the Empress Dowager. Bai ruotong recognized that it was Lin Yumin''s handwriting. Instead of using Nanyuan''s handwriting, she used modern simplified Chinese.


    It seems to be a deliberate disclosure of one''s identity.


    From the beginning, she had guessed that this woman could not die.


    However, she did not count on it. Instead of taking revenge on herself, she turned her eyes to the Empress Dowager.


    However, this is also in Bai ruotong''s consideration. After all, she knows that she will not abandon the Empress Dowager.


    She pushed the door open and staggered out. Orange had already fallen asleep outside the door. She helped orange into the inner room and covered her with a quilt.


    "Orange, I''m sorry. It''s the first time I''ve given you medicine," Bai said with a wry smile. "You need to wake up quickly and come to me quickly. Or I might be dead. "


    She stroked orange''s head, got up and moved her shoulders.


    It''s time. It''s over.

 Chapter 1385

    In the palace.


    The hall was so quiet that one could hear the heartbeat.


    "The person to be dealt with in this palace is prime minister Murong."


    Gu chenlian slowly said a few words, as if at the end of the sentence, his eyes closed gently.


    He knew that after saying this, he would never look back.


    He has done so many wrong things, harmed so many people, and personally sent the woman who loved him away.


    He should make an end.


    "Your Highness! What are you talking about Murong Prime Minister stares round eyes and looks at Gu chenlian incredulously. Shouldn''t he point out that Gu Yanqing is going to rebel? The army he led was to save Nanyuan, while Gu Yanqing was the one who wanted to force the palace.


    It is clear that they are so deliberating. Why has Gu chenlian changed his hexagram now.


    "Prime minister Murong, do you know the crime?"


    Gu chenlian was not moved, and his expression did not change for a moment.


    The throne is of no importance to him. From childhood to adulthood, he was regarded as the prince. He had to live according to the life of the prince. He wanted to satisfy emperor yongsui with everything.


    However, he learned to be a prince, but never learned how to protect his beloved woman.


    However, on the day of his wedding, he understood.


    Although his heart is sad, but there is a relief and joy. Because he knew that Bai ruotong had chosen the right person, and the woman he loved had chosen the right one.


    Against Gu Yanqing, let Bai Rutong hate him forever?


    He can''t do it. He really can''t do it.


    He had killed "Bai ruotong" once. On that cliff, he chose the wrong person. He could choose the one he loved, but he made a mistake.


    It seems that from that moment on the cliff, he was doomed to the end of his fate with Bai Rutong.


    "Prime minister Murong''s rebels have arrived at Nanyuan palace, and we have been encircled by him. His real purpose is to force the palace to become his puppet," Gu chenlian said slowly. "Since he was born, he has been building his own army for now."


    "Your Highness, you..."


    Murong prime minister was so surprised that he could not speak. Does Gu chenlian know what he is doing now!


    What he does will lead him to never be a lord!


    "How can our palace let Nanyuan fall into the hands of such disorderly officials and thieves as you? The account book has already been handed over to the emperor''s grandmother, who must have told her father about your treason.


    Prime Minister Murong, how long have you been coveting the position of emperor


    He pointed to the Dragon chair behind him and asked sarcastically.


    "You... You thief!" Prime Minister Murong was so angry that he couldn''t speak. His careful plan for so many years was so easily destroyed by Gu chenlian. Did he really choose the wrong person?


    Indeed, Gu chenlian is not the best person to be the emperor.


    He is really wrong, wrong!


    "The thief?"


    Gu chenlian laughed: "you are the real thief, Prime Minister. Who do you think this palace is? Can you control it? Come on! Put murongchen in custody! "


    "Wait!"


    The bodyguards took orders to step forward, but prime minister Murong stepped back two steps. He raised his hand to stop people''s steps, and his eyes glared at Gu chenlian: "coward! What a coward you are! Gu chenlian! You can never compare with Gu Yanqing!


    You have just said that the prime minister''s people have entered the palace. Now they are surrounded by the prime minister''s people outside the hall. Do you think you can escape alone?


    Gu Yanqing is still delayed by the prime minister''s army. Gu chenlian, even if I die today, I will take you to be buried with me! "

 Chapter 1386

    "Then you should try it."


    Gu chenlian started to smile. He was not half afraid. He gazed at Prime Minister Murong. At the moment when his eyes touched, Prime Minister Murong felt a little chilly.


    Gu chenlian went up to him and directly sent someone to open the main door of the hall: "prime minister, have a good look, are there any shadows of your people here?"


    There was no one outside the hall.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    He couldn''t believe it.


    "Our palace has already reported the situation to Prince Rong. A few days ago, he sent an army to our palace," Gu chenlian burst out laughing. "If our palace hadn''t known him in advance, how could he have kept our palace close to you?


    Prime Minister Murong, accept your fate. You lost. You lost to Gu Yanqing. "


    "Why, why did you give up the throne?"


    Murong prime minister asked.


    "I don''t want to be an emperor. The prince is tired enough. If I am still an emperor, I don''t know how tired I am. If the second brother wants to be an emperor, I will let him do it."


    He said with a smile.


    Gu Yansheng looked at Gu chenlian''s action, even he didn''t know that he had already conspired with Gu Yanqing. This man is really deep.


    Murong prime minister was taken down, just walk for a while, orange son is carrying Zhao mammy came to the palace.


    "Your Highness! His royal highness! The Empress Dowager is gone! "


    She said in horror.


    ¡­¡­


    With an oil paper umbrella, Bai ruotong goes to the back mountain step by step. When she saw a thatched cottage, she was stunned and stood for a long time. Finally, she opened the door of the thatched cottage.


    The old empress dowager sleeps on the bench. There are blood clotting marks on her forehead. Behind her, there is a woman in a hat covering her veil.


    "Lin Yumin, I''m here. Can I let the Empress Dowager go?" Bai asked.


    Lin Yumin snorted and took off the hat on her head. She raised her head. Her cold eyes were like the most insidious poison in the world: "Bai Rutong, have a good look, how miserable you have done me!"


    Under the veil, Lin Yumin''s facial features are distorted, and the burning potholes appear everywhere. Her eyes bulged so much that the red thread spread.


    Looking at her appearance, Bai Rutong unconsciously stepped back two steps: "what''s the matter with your face?"


    "Burned, in order to see you again, I wasted a lot of effort," Lin Yumin showed her hands in front of her with a smile. "My hands have been destroyed by Gu chenlian. It''s all your fault."


    "So, you want to kill me?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and asked sarcastically.


    "What? Come here, can you still keep smiling? Bai ruotong, you can''t get out. I want your life! "


    Shaking her fingers, she ran towards Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong subconsciously dodges away and stares at her incredulously. Her fingers... Were so crooked that her hands, which used to be as white as jade, are now like a pair of mud crushed.


    "Lin Yumin, do you think you can kill me now?"


    She asked.


    What she has to do now is to delay and wait for orange to bring the fourth prince.


    "Do you think I will come to see you unprepared?" Lin Yumin asked.


    "Do you think I will come to see you unprepared for you?" Bai ruotong chuckled, covered his lips and looked at her haughtily. "Lin Yumin, why are you so stupid? It seems that you had a miserable life in your last life, didn''t you?


    Lin Yumin... Lin Yumin... I remember. Is your real name Lin Yumin? "

 Chapter 1387

    She thought and asked, "I think you look familiar. I''ve seen you in the newspaper, the most wanted criminal in the country. Did you kill a dozen people or amputate all of them? You used to be a doctor, but behind your back, you''re doing the killing business, aren''t you?"


    Lin Yumin was stunned. She didn''t reply and flew towards Bai ruotong. If at ordinary times, Bai ruotong is not her opponent, but her wounds are all over her body, and she has been soaked by water, and the part that has not yet scabbed has oozed blood. Bai ruotong easily goes around behind her and hides the barrel of explosives on her body without a sound.


    "Don''t move."


    She took a lead in her hand and calmly looked at Lin Yumin, "if you move, the lead in my hand will be affected by you. Here is chili oil, the hottest one. If this oil is poured on ordinary people, naturally nothing will happen, but you are different. Your whole body is full of wounds. If you are splashed with oil and water, life is not like death. "


    As expected, she is not as smart as Bai ruotong. She always thinks that she is in the dark and she is in the light, so she can control her. Unexpectedly


    "Lin Yumin, you shouldn''t have been here. I''d like to rush to hell and beat Yan Jun hard. He''s full of food and let you come to this world. "Bai ruotong sighed. The old empress dowager next to her has a weak breath and needs immediate treatment. She has to wait and wait for them to come." people don''t have as good control as you think. Do you think you can care about you if you help your highness kill yongsui emperor?


    You are wrong. Your Highness has no you in mind. A man like you can only be reduced to a knife under command. "


    "The purpose of going to the palace is never for Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing is just an excuse for me.


    I just want to kill yongsui emperor. I want to see what it''s like for the Lord of the world to die in my hands bit by bit.


    I thought that Gu Yanqing didn''t stop me because he, like me, liked to kill.


    I didn''t think I was wrong. He is more insidious and meaner than I am. He wanted my life!


    If he doesn''t love you, now he is emperor, and I am his queen. Bai ruotong, you may not know that the crown prince and Prime Minister Murong have a conspiracy. They must have controlled the palace now. Instead of arguing with me here, you should think about how miserable Gu Yanqing''s death will be?


    The prince will never let go of prime minister Murong. I see his determination in his eyes. I think his determination is to be cruel to Gu Yanqing. "


    She laughed, her face more ferocious. White if Tong Leng Leng looking at her, she suddenly felt that this woman is so pitiful.


    What is she pursuing in her life


    "Gu chenlian will never be the kind of person you imagine. I know her better than you do. His heart is kind."


    She has a smile on her lips. A month ago, Gu chenlian came to see Gu Yanqing. He blurted out Murong prime minister''s plan to him. Gu Yanqing once asked her if she wanted to believe Gu chenlian.


    Her answer was yes.


    These days, she has been worried. I''m afraid that Gu chenlian will lie and that her decision will harm Gu Yanqing.


    But at this moment, she was not afraid.


    She chose to believe in her feelings.


    I believe Gu chenlian will not be like that.


    "Even if he won''t, you have to make a choice. Do you want your own life, or do you want the life of the Empress Dowager?"


    Lin Yumin asked.


    Bai Rutong was stunned. She subconsciously looked at her feet. Her left foot was slightly depressed.


    "You think you''re ready? Didn''t I? "


    Lin Yumin raises eyebrows. Even if her life is controlled by Bai ruotong, she is not afraid.

 Chapter 1388

    "Bai ruotong, you are still too kind to me. Don''t you want my life?" Lin Yumin said with a smile. At this moment, she suddenly felt that she was superior to Bai ruotong. Once upon a time, she thought Bai ruotong was just an ordinary girl. She never thought that she had so much intelligence and intelligence, but compassion was always her weakness.


    Bai did not reply, but asked: "what have you placed under my feet?"


    "The bomb, the real bomb, if you move, you will pull the lead, and the Empress Dowager may die." Lin Yumin said.


    Bai ruotong is biting her teeth. After entering the room, she carefully observes the surroundings, but she is still fooled by Lin Yumin.


    But she still has a chance.


    "Lin Yumin, is it meaningful for you to do these things?" Bai ruotong asked with a smile, "well, I''m going to die now. In this case, I have nothing to hide from you. You let Wang Ruoxi into the mansion to prevent me from having a baby, don''t you?


    It''s a pity that you are wrong. I already have your Highness''s flesh and blood in my belly. Everything you do is useless. Even now, I can guarantee that you will not kill me... "


    Her remaining light looks out of the window lattice. The breeze blows and the grass moves.


    coming.


    They must have come.


    She left a letter for orange in her arms. Orange must have seen it.


    The time she can delay is now.


    "What did you say? Are you pregnant? " Lin Yumin looks at her incredulously.


    "What? You don''t believe it. If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself whether there is your Highness''s flesh and blood in my belly. "


    She smiles and reaches for her arm. Lin Yumin stares at her, she has already forced her to a dead end, why she is still so calm.


    Is she hiding someone?


    can''t.


    She followed her all the way here, and no one passed by her. Besides, she also set a trap nearby. If someone passes by, the bell in the room will ring.


    Bai ruotong cares so much about the life of the Empress Dowager that she won''t make fun of her.


    "Bai ruotong, what do you want to do? As long as I pull you over, you will die! The old empress dowager will also die! Do you want to die with me? "


    She roared.


    "Die together? With you? " Bai ruotong chuckled and Yu Guang carefully observed. She took a deep breath and sighed, "Lin Yumin, even if I die, I won''t let you kill the Empress Dowager.


    If the Empress Dowager dies, there will be no one to support her highness to ascend the throne. Even if I die, I will not let the Empress Dowager die. It''s true that I have a child of his highness in my belly. Please feel your pulse. Now is a good time for you to kill me, but I ask you to send the old lady out.


    You are now like this. There is no meaning in living. How about letting me die with you? "


    She asked.


    Lin Yumin choked, but did not dare to reply. She subconsciously looked at her clean arm, as long as she gently pulled, Bai Rutong and the old empress dowager would die here.


    She really doesn''t have any chance to resist now.


    But want her to die with her?


    over my dead body.


    She won''t let the old empress dowager die, at least not now. She will use the old empress dowager to threaten Gu Yanqing.


    She wanted to see what kind of expression Gu Yanqing was after losing Bai ruotong.


    His look must be attractive.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Lin Yumin nodded, stepped forward and turned his back to her to help the old empress dowager¡° Whew Just listen to the sound of an arrow cutting through the air. The next second, a long arrow grabs the window and penetrates Lin Yumin''s chest.

 Chapter 1389

    "Wu..."


    Lin Yumin''s whole body was torn to pieces. She turned her head and stared at Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "Lin Yumin, why are you so stupid all the time? You don''t think I''m really going to call people. Can you fool me with your tricks? "


    "You... You..."


    She vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    "Rutong!"


    "Princess!"


    "Sister in law!"


    Their voices rang out behind them, and then Gu chenlian, Gu Yansheng and orange entered the hall. Bai Rutong looked at Gu chenlian in surprise. The next second, she took back her eyes and calmly said to the three humanity: "you... Help the Empress Dowager out first."


    "Yes."


    Orange nodded, and Gu Yansheng together with the old empress dowager out of the room. Gu chenlian was about to take her. Bai Rutong shook off his hand: "don''t touch me!"


    Gu chenlian was stunned, and a touch of hurt emotion crossed his eyes.


    "Gu chenlian, you go out first."


    She turned her head and couldn''t bear to see Gu chenlian''s expression. It''s a mistake she made. No one can be involved. Give her a little time, and she''ll be able to figure out a way to retreat without detonating the explosives.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    He thought that she always hated himself, but looking at her slightly depressed left foot, Gu chenlian suddenly realized that things would not be so simple.


    "Your Highness, you go out first, and I''ll come out later."


    Her fingers trembled slightly. She could not let Gu chenlian be in danger with her. Orange at this time returned to the room, Bai Rutong a Zheng, subconsciously roared: "orange, you go out!"


    "Princess..."


    By her sudden roar, orange son scared a Leng. She gazed at Bai ruotong''s face. For a moment, she didn''t know whether it was near or back.


    "What did Lin Yumin do to you?"


    Gu chenlian asked coldly.


    "She buried explosives under my feet, as long as I move, it may detonate," Bai Rutong choked and said, "you go out first. Only I can untie her things, and I will find a way to come out and join you."


    "But..." orange son is not at ease, how can she leave Bai Rutong alone here.


    "Orange, listen to me," said Bai ruotong in a slow voice. His voice almost begged. Gu Yansheng sent the old empress dowager back to the palace and went back to the room. He looked at the three people in doubt. White if Tong sees him to come in, Mou son sees to him, "four highness, can you help me to take out orange son?"


    "What do you want to do, sister-in-law?"


    Although he did not know the cause of the incident, he could see the seriousness of the incident from Bai ruotong''s look.


    "I''ll stay here for a while. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." She tried her best to keep her voice smooth. Gu Yansheng wavered a little, but she still didn''t move.


    "You go out, there will be nothing to do with this palace."


    Gu chenlian said at this time. He looked back at Gu Yansheng, patted him on the shoulder, "try to stay away, and inform the second brother."


    "I have been informed that the second brother is on his way."


    Gu Yansheng said.


    "Fourth brother, believe in this palace. You go out first. Can''t you believe what this palace has done today?"


    Gu chenlian asked.


    "This..."


    "I will never let my second sister-in-law die."


    Gu Yansheng hesitated, but Gu chenlian suddenly called his second sister-in-law. This sound, let Gu Yansheng shake thoroughly: "good, I believe you."


    He said and led the orange out of the room. In the quiet room, only Bai Rutong and Gu chenlian were left.


    Gu chenlian looked at her and approached her step by step: "this palace will replace you. You go out first."


    "Don''t come here!"


    She raised her hand to push him away, but Gu chenlian held her arm: "if you don''t let this palace move, this Palace won''t move? When did I hear from you? "

 Chapter 1391

    She bandaged him in a panic, but the blood on the ground spread quickly. She bit her teeth and burst into tears one by one: "why can''t it stop... Why can''t it stop..."


    "Don''t delay, my palace... How about my palace? I know it from my heart..."


    He said slowly, his voice no longer strong.


    "Gu chenlian, I beg you not to sleep... As long as you don''t sleep, I will promise you anything. Don''t die! Don''t die!


    Why did you come to save me! You idiot! You are a complete idiot! I''m so bad to you, why do you want to save me... "


    Her eyes were blurred, but her hands were still busy. She can''t let him die, absolutely not!


    god! Please be merciful and don''t let this man die!


    She... She owes him too much... She doesn''t want to owe him any more


    "In fact, I always know that I can''t compete with my second brother. But this time, I really want to try... To see if I can leave a place in your heart. Ruotong, have I done it


    In the future, if you think about our palace, don''t think about the bad of our palace, think about the good of our palace, OK


    He closed his eyes and asked softly.


    "Good, good! As long as you open your eyes, I will satisfy you with everything! Gu chenlian, please don''t die! Later, I will never be indifferent to you, I will never fight against you, and I will never hurt your heart again and again. As long as you live, you can let me do anything! "


    She pleaded.


    Gu chenlian''s eyes moved, he heard her words.


    He didn''t blame her for her indifference and ruthlessness.


    Bai ruotong is not an affectionate woman. Since her heart has been given to a man, how can she give it to him again.


    He knows all these things.


    It''s just that his obsession is too deep. The more distant she is, the more he wants to get her. But what he did hurt her again and again.


    Maybe this is retribution.


    Who let himself ever lose another woman, the one with the same name and surname as Bai ruotong, the one who shed countless tears for him, and the one with the same appearance and eyes


    It''s... Retribution


    "Rutong, even if it''s cheating my palace... Can you tell me that you love... Do you love me?" He asked.


    Even if it was a lie, he was willing.


    "I love you! I love you! Don''t go to sleep! Don''t sleep She patted his cheek, her body has been stained with his dirty blood, "as long as... As long as you survive, you can let me say as many words as you want!


    doctor! Why hasn''t the doctor come yet! What are you all doing! He is the prince! What are you doing standing up! Come and help him


    Bai ruotong screamed, and the guards stood by and did not dare to move. Orange tears, the body trembles at her.


    Although the doctor has been invited, it''s a long way to go. How can he come in a while


    The death of his Highness the prince is doomed


    Gu Yansheng couldn''t bear to look any more and turned his head in silence.


    "Again, will you?"


    Gu chenlian asked affectionately, "I love you" she said is the most beautiful melody in the world.


    "I love you! Gu chenlian, please don''t die... For me, you are also an important person... I never hated you... I really didn''t hate you... "Bai Rutong shook his head, his face stained with blood and tears," Gu chenlian, I''m sorry... I''m really sorry... "

 Chapter 1392

    "Rutong... I''m afraid of that fire... I''m afraid of losing you... I shouldn''t believe Bai Yinling... I shouldn''t help her frame you... Would you forgive me?"


    His breath became weaker and weaker. Bai ruotong nodded heavily: "I don''t blame you. I really don''t blame you. Stop talking. The doctor will come right away. Don''t be afraid... You won''t die. I won''t let you die..."


    "Well..."


    He closed his eyes with a satisfied smile.


    What''s unsatisfied? He has heard the most touching love words in the world. He envies Gu Yanqing very much. Bai ruotong always talks about love words with him and acts coquetry with him.


    But today, he also realized


    Finally realized


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong can''t remember what happened later. She only remembered that when she was in a coma, she still held Gu chenlian tightly.


    When she woke up, she lay in Gu Yanqing''s arms, his eyes with pain and complexity, tightly hugged her: "girl... It''s over, girl..."


    "Why are you so late?"


    She covered her cheek and cried in his arms. "Gu Yanqing... I killed Gu chenlian... I killed him..."


    "It''s not your fault, you didn''t kill him," he said carefully, encircling her body. "Little girl, don''t be afraid, OK? I don''t blame you for the death of my third brother. Like you, I owe my third brother a life. We will repay it with our whole life. You don''t have to bear it alone. I will share it with you, OK


    Bai ruotong nodded slightly and cried out.


    She is not heartless.


    She has a heart, she will be sad


    Gu chenlian is so kind to her. Does she take it as if she didn''t see it


    impossible.


    It''s impossible.


    He really did, really in her heart, made an indelible mark.


    Yongsui emperor in Nanyuan yongsui 63 years passed away, Gu Yanqing ascended the throne, No. rongsui emperor.


    Prime Minister Murong''s party was wiped out by him one by one. Although Murong Lian''an has saved her life, she doesn''t want to stay in Nanyuan any more. She prepares her own money and stays away from the capital. There were many stalls left by the yongsui emperor. The Nuzhen Dynasty invaded. Bai Chusheng volunteered to lead the troops to the army. Gu Yanqing led the ministers to the South and went through every county to eradicate the remaining thieves.


    ¡­¡­


    Five years later.


    "Mother, brother, you try my Chengyang vinegar fish. I use the best carp to cook this dish. The spices are the best. It must be better than my mother''s cooking skill."


    Prince Gu Yihui, with his confident round eyes, patted his chest and pointed to the delicious carp meat on the table. Gu Yixiu sighed that he had just gone to the imperial court and had to be tortured by Yihui. He said that life was hard.


    Gu Yihui is four and a half years old. He doesn''t like to practice martial arts, but only cooks. But he didn''t get Bai ruotong''s culinary talent, and the food he cooked was always hard to swallow.


    Bai ruotong called it: dark cuisine.


    "Where''s my sister?" Gu Yixiu turns away and asks Bai ruotong.


    "Your sister heard that hui''er is cooking today. She has already run away." Bai ruotong said helplessly.


    Gu Yixiu heard this and coughed awkwardly: "I''ll go to find her back."


    "All right, you go."


    Bai ruotong nodded to reply. Anyway, she had to deal with the food on the table by herself.


    Gu Yi Xiu just walked out of the backyard and saw Jing Yu coming in a hurry. He let him go and said hello to his aunt: "how did aunt enter the palace today?"


    "Come to your mother." Jingyu stroked her round stomach, "where is your mother now?"


    "Aunt, are you being bullied by my uncle again?" Gu Yixiu said with a smile. Jingyu and Bai Chusheng often quarrel with each other again and again. Think that no one can make Jingyu angry except Bai Chusheng.


    Jing Yu was said to be the center of the matter and glared at him: "you are smart!"


    "The empress is in the hall. Aunt, go quickly." He said with a smile, no longer joking, straight out of the door.

 Chapter 1393

    Gu Wutong heave great sighs on his feet when he sits on a tree of Indus trees, and his eyes are not so sad as a four year old child.


    "You climb the tree again! Be careful you fall. " Gu Yixiu said under the tree.


    "Brother!"


    At the sight of Gu Yixiu, Gu Qingyu''s eyes suddenly brightened and jumped directly from the tree. Gu Yixiu subconsciously opened his arms and took her straight.


    "You are so bold, what if I can''t get you?" Gu Yixiu asked.


    "No, my brother will get me! I believe in my brother! My brother is the best to me! "


    She encircled Gu Yixiu''s neck, and sweet words surrounded his ears. Gu Yixiu''s mouth involuntarily raised a radian. He noticed that there were tears in her eyes. He frowned and said gently, "little sister, why are you crying? Is hui''er bullying you? "


    "My second brother didn''t bully me, but my mother bullied me." Gu Qingyu said.


    "How did mother bully you?" Gu Yixiu can''t laugh or cry.


    "She said that I can''t marry my brother in the future. The girl my brother likes is gentle. I love climbing trees and picking out birds'' eggs. My brother won''t like such a girl..."


    Gu Yixiu pierced the heart, Gu Qingyu and Jiao didi cry. Gu Yixiu''s heart warmed and wiped away the wet in her eyes: "the empress mother is playing with you. Qingyu is the most lovely."


    "Brother, you are not allowed to like girls other than shangqingyu. Qingyu will do her homework and learn needlework seriously. How about marrying her brother in the future?"


    She asked naively.


    "Wait till you grow up!"


    Gu Yixiu squeezed her face and said helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    It was dusk when Gu Yanqing came back to the palace. He took a look at the vinegar fish on the table and stared coldly at his little son: "hui''er! Did you force your mother to eat what you made again? "


    "Because my mother likes it!" Gu Yixiu went back to the road.


    "Like it?" Gu Yanqing frowned, "can you eat your food?"


    "My Lord! No nonsense! Let hui''er have confidence in himself Bai said.


    "Is it really... Bad?" Gu Yihui squints his eyes and thinks in a low voice. For him, it''s easy to study and practice sword. He''s a perfectionist. Only his cooking skills have never been conquered.


    He picked up a mouthful and fed it to the mouth. Suddenly, his face turned to ashes and vomited out.


    "Mother, have you been eating such bad food all the time? Hui''er is wrong... Hui''er always thinks that her cooking is very good... "


    The old man''s face suddenly flattened into a ball. He looked pitifully at Bai ruotong, sniffed and cried.


    No wonder Bai ruotong never let him eat his own food. It turns out that his food is really poisonous


    Bai ruotong stroked his head and gently comforted him: "it''s OK. If you fail, come again."


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Bai ruotong lay beside Gu Yanqing, her head against his chest, and asked softly, "holy, I want to build a restaurant in the palace for hui''er. He likes cooking so much that I want to have a good time. "


    "Whatever you want." Gu Yanqing poked her small nose and spoiled her.


    "Can I find a waiter in the restaurant?" Bai ruotong is a dreamer.


    "Yes." He will do whatever she does.


    "I want the kind that looks thin in clothes and has meat in undress! Everyone should be very beautiful! Please help me search all over the country! Thank you


    Bai ruotong patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction and said thank you.


    Gu Yanqing mouth slightly a smoke, feelings of this little girl is to open the harem? He doesn''t have three thousand beauties, and this little girl can''t think about it.


    "You look thin in your clothes, and you have meat in your clothes. I am!"


    He raised her jaw domineering, with lips to plug up her fantasies.


    "Holy... Ah! Wait... Don''t... "


    "Don''t wait!"


    His little girl, forever, can only belong to him!

 Chapter 1394

    Gu yeshen had that dream again.


    In his dream, he sacrificed for the woman, in a trance. When he opened his eyes again, he slept in a strange big bed, surrounded by strange furniture, and his right hand was tied with a needle.


    He woke up from his dream, washed his face with cold water, went to the French window, opened the curtain and looked out. Outside the window, there was a strange tall building. The sun was dazzling, so he closed his eyes and put down the curtain.


    It has been a year since he came to this world. He has been familiar with the environment and things around him. He is twenty-two years old. Is a real estate company boss''s son, in this world, he is known as the rich second generation.


    Two years later, he was about to forget everything in Nanyuan and his status as Gu chenlian. But the only thing he could not forget was that Bai ruotong was looking at his bright eyes wet before he died.


    As like as two peas, he was not only a joke, but also a face that he had once again lived.


    "Zizizi..."


    The vibration of the mobile phone rings at this time. Gu yeshen scratched his head and picked up the mobile phone. At the other end of the mobile phone, an elderly woman''s kind voice came: "Xiao Shen, how are you preparing for your blind date today?"


    This is the voice of Hu Yan, his mother in this world.


    "I''m young and don''t need a blind date." Gu yechen returns to the road.


    "I''d better see you, or your grandfather will be angry with you again." Hu Yan sighed, rather embarrassed to say.


    Gu yeshen doesn''t have a job. No, specifically, he doesn''t have a formal job. He has been a stubborn child since childhood, and has no interest in family business. When he grew up, he became a game anchor. Gu chenlian inherited his memory and didn''t want to change his life path.


    Moreover, leisure life is what he wants to pursue. The job of game anchor is very good. The world is developed and convenient. He doesn''t worry about food or clothing. He has a very happy life.


    However, the elders of the family have some opinions, especially Gu yeshen''s grandfather, who thinks that anchor is a shameful profession. He believes that Gu yeshen should consider for his family and have a so-called sense of responsibility after he gets married. He went crazy and arranged blind dates for him again and again.


    Gu yeshen refused and could only accept it in silence.


    It''s supposed to do something to occupy someone''s grandson''s status, isn''t it?


    "OK, send me the address. I''ll see you." No longer persistent, Gu yeshen nodded and agreed. Hu Yan''s tone was suddenly happy: "OK! Then I''ll send it to your wechat now! "


    An hour later, Gu yeshen rushed to the blind date place. It was a five-star hotel. He came to the VIP box on the top floor. After a while, a woman with heavy makeup appeared in front of him.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Gu Shao." The woman''s hand, the pungent perfume makes the night feel heavy and uncomfortable. Why do the girls in the world smell so much?


    "Oh." Gu yeshen didn''t pick up her hand. She sat down and began to play with her mobile phone. In the chat group, a group of friends playing games greet Kaihei.


    The woman was a little embarrassed. She forced her smile to talk to him. He just a faint "um" sound, eyes blinking, not blinking playing with the mobile phone. Finally, the woman couldn''t hold on, drank two mouthfuls of coffee, found an excuse to leave directly.


    At the end of a game, Gu yeshen stands up, pushes the door open and is about to walk out. A white figure rushes into his eyes. The next second, he collides with a fragrant body.

 Chapter 1395

    "Ah! I''m sorry... "


    A clear female voice came from his chin, and his heart suddenly tightened. He was very familiar with this voice


    He looked down and saw a woman in a cook''s dress bowing to him with an apology. She was delicate and lovely. Her big round eyes were like frightened rabbits. Her dark eyes were bumping in her eyes.


    Her face was strange, but she gave him a familiar feeling. Seems to be aware of his eyes, the woman looked up, eyes and he collided. In an instant, the woman''s pupils dilated infinitely, her lips opened and closed, and she looked at him in amazement.


    Time seems to stop in this second, two people stare small eyes, as if watching for a century.


    Finally, the woman opened her mouth first: "Prince... Your highness?"


    Gu chenlian''s heart seems to be hit heavily by a big hammer. The whole blood stopped.


    "Who are you?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    She is not a person in this world, she knows herself, she knows her identity in previous life.


    "Ah..."


    Women seem to think of something, step back a few steps, and run in a hurry. Gu yeshen catches up and grabs her arm.


    "What are you running for? Who are you? "


    "You let me go!" Her eyes were moist, and she waved her arms, trying to break free of his palm.


    "You answer my question first, and I''ll let you go."


    Seeing her unruly, he simply pressed her against the wall and pressed her palm against the wall.


    "I... I can''t answer it!"


    There are tears sliding around her eyes. Her white face is flushed because of anxiety. Her small round face is like a bullied bun with wrinkled brows.


    Can''t answer? What kind of answer is that?


    He "tut" a, the heart can not help but agitated Fanyong. I always feel as like as two peas. The character of the woman is very similar to a certain air bag. No, it is just the same.


    "Gu Shao, what are you doing?"


    The hotel manager happened to pass by. He blinked and looked at him blankly. In full view of the public, he knocked a girl on the wall.


    Most of the girl''s body was covered by his suit, showing only a small and smooth forehead.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly disturbed, Gu yeshen''s face is black for more than half. But when people see him, he can''t still hold people down. Had to reluctantly loose hand, put into the pocket.


    "Ruotong, why are you? How are you and Gu Shao together? "


    Seeing the person he was holding down, the manager''s face suddenly pulled up, quickly stepped forward and asked in a warm voice.


    "Rutong? "Bai ruotong?" Gu yeshen''s eyes narrowed slightly. He should have guessed that it was this woman. Although she changed her appearance, her character and breath did not change at all.


    Bai Rutong was shaken like a sieve by his gloomy tone. She bit her lower lip, buried her head and wanted to go.


    "Stop!"


    He pressed her shoulder. "Don''t you think you should explain it to me?"


    "I... I have nothing to explain..."


    Her voice was small, as cautious and timid as before. Somehow, her voice gave him a sense of familiarity and security.


    In this strange world, he found common people.


    "Gu Shao, is there something wrong with Rutong? She''s my employee. If you have anything to say to me, don''t worry about her


    The lobby manager stuck his head in between the two, and Bai Rutong ran away in a hurry. Gu yeshen wanted to catch up, but he looked at the young lobby manager, frowned and gave up.

 Chapter 1396

    Anyway, knowing where Bai ruotong is, he is not afraid that he will not be able to catch people.


    "What''s your name?" He asked the lobby manager in front of him.


    "Chen Wei Ran." The lobby manager replied.


    "I remember you." Gu yeshen glared at him, smashed his mouth, put his hand in his pocket and left quickly.


    He didn''t like the man in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the staff''s rest room, Bai ruotong gasped. Her heart beat so hard that she seemed to jump out of her chest.


    She never thought that she met Gu chenlian in this world.


    She didn''t come to this world very long, only four months. Because of the memory of "Bai ruotong", she can survive step by step in this world. Originally thought that time can cure all wounds, but less than four months, she actually met Gu chenlian in this world.


    This man is cruel to her on the cliff and wants to "kill" him.


    "Squeak."


    When the door was pushed open, Chen Wei Ran walked into the rest room slowly. He watched sitting on the stool, holding his shivering body and pale white ruotong, passing the hot milk into her hands.


    "Here you are."


    "Ah... Thank you."


    She took it in a low voice and held the milk in her hand.


    "Do you know Gu Shao?" Chen Wei Ran coughed awkwardly twice and sat beside her.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "I don''t know."


    What if he came into the world? She and he are just strangers.


    "Then why did he do this to you just now?" Chen Wei Ran asked. He knew it was impolite to ask, but the girl in front of him moved into his heart, and he naturally wanted to know everything about her.


    "He... He recognized the wrong person."


    She thought for a moment and returned in a weak voice.


    She regretted that she called out Gu chenlian''s name in front of him. If he could hold back his surprise at that moment, he would not recognize her.


    Wrong person?


    Chen Weiran naturally didn''t believe such an excuse. But he is not Bai ruotong''s relative or her boyfriend. People don''t want to explain why. He can''t force people to say it all the time. He raised his hand and rubbed her soft hair. He said gently, "it''s OK. If there''s anything, just let me know."


    "Good."


    Bai ruotong''s small head is a little bit.


    In the evening, Bai ruotong, a busy day, finished his work. My sister called to tell her that she had bought her favorite sushi. Bai said with a smile, "yes," and hung up while walking.


    What kind of sushi does she like? It''s just another favorite of Bai ruotong.


    She didn''t know where to eat that cold food.


    "Bai ruotong."


    The gloomy voice suddenly rang out behind her. Bai ruotong was so scared that his hair stood upright and he wanted to run. But before he did, he was seen through by the people behind him. Gu yeshen pressed her shoulder and said impatiently, "if you see me, you want to run. Am I the devil?"


    "En..." she gently "en" a, dare not move.


    "What?" He didn''t hear clearly.


    "You are... The devil." Her delicate voice indicated her dissatisfaction.


    Gu yeshen is dumbfounded and laughs. After this little girl came to this world, she has become more daring and dare to abuse her.


    Without refuting, he came up to her and stood in her way: "let''s talk."


    "Don''t talk about it."


    She has nothing to say to him.


    Although the body is not the same, but left her injury is still hanging in the heart, she can''t forget, also can''t forget.

 Chapter 1397

    "Rutong, I have come to this world now. Do you still want to avoid me and never see me?"


    His voice slows down. It is undeniable that Gu yeshen is excited to meet his own kind in this world.


    He knew that she was not Bai ruotong whom he expected to meet. It was undeniable that he was very happy to see that she was not dead.


    At least, it can make him feel less guilty.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips tightly, and his fingers entangled with each other. He didn''t reply.


    "Well, I''ll give you time to talk with me. When you are ready, I''ll come to you." He compromised and couldn''t force her too hard. After all, he was sorry for her. Since God gave him a chance, let him make up for all the sins he had committed.


    "Give me your cell phone." He thought, or should leave her contact information, or how to contact her.


    "I don''t have a cell phone."


    She came back in a weak voice.


    "You think I''ll believe it?" He light ha, the speech frivolous in front of her ear way.


    Bai ruotong''s head dropped lower.


    "Do I search for it myself, or do you hand it in yourself?" He asked, picking his eyebrows.


    After thinking for a moment, Bai ruotong knew that the man could really do it, so she had to take out the mobile phone from her purse and put it into his hand.


    "Unlock!" He frowned.


    Bai ruotong takes the mobile phone, hangs his head and unlocks the fingerprint lock. Her cheeks bulged up a little. She seemed to be complaining, but she didn''t dare to complain. She could only get angry silently. Every time I see her like this, Gu yechen can''t help bullying her.


    Put the unlocked mobile phone into his hand. Gu yeshen dials his own phone. He just wants to hand her back, but with a flash of inspiration, he takes it back. Originally, seeing that he was willing to return his mobile phone to him, Bai ruotong timidly reached out to pick it up, but he rushed all over.


    She puffed her cheeks and glared at him.


    He checked her contacts. There were only four contacts in her mobile phone. He immediately locked the three words "Chen Weiran" lying in the address book.


    "What does Chen Weiran have to do with you?" He asked subconsciously.


    Bai ruotong''s head couldn''t be lower. She stared at her boots on the ground and whispered, "it''s nothing to do with... It''s nothing to do with you."


    "Does he please you?" He frowned.


    "No..." she wanted to explain, but she couldn''t say it again. Finally, she said in a stuffy voice, "it''s nothing to do with you."


    "Bai ruotong!"


    He almost gnashed his teeth to suppress these words, the girl in front of him was scared by his sudden roar, and looked like she was about to cry.


    When he looked like this, he suddenly thought that a long time ago, she was occupied by another Bai ruotong, struggling to regain sovereignty, stubbornly holding his hand and saying to him: "Your Highness, don''t cry, I''ll take you away..."


    "Your Highness... I love you..."


    Her affectionate words hurt Gu yeshen''s heart at this moment.


    What qualification does he have for her?


    She used to love him so much that he pushed her down the cliff.


    "Sorry..."


    He sank, his voice hoarse with some pain.


    Bai Rutong steals the mobile phone from him in silence and turns to leave.


    Looking at her back, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It''s night.


    Gu yeshen went back to his apartment in a trance. People in the group clamored for him to open the game live. He didn''t want to play the game, but the game anchor was his job after all. After a moment in a daze in bed, he went to the bathroom to wash his face and sat in front of the computer.

 Chapter 1398

    There are already 50000 people waiting in the live room. As soon as he enters, the number of people directly soars by one million.


    "Honey! Why do you live so late today? Promise me not to stay up late, OK


    "Little brother, it''s live every night. It seems that you don''t have nightlife!"


    "What do you want to play tonight?"


    "National service first blind play anchor is online again!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bullet screens of various colors began to brush on the screen. Gu Yeh took a cold look and drew back his eyes: "what do you want to see tonight?"


    He is used to the speed of the world very fast, and the memory of the original master is all there. He does not need to relearn. He soon masters the work of the original master, and even completes it better than the original master. The game played by the original owner is the popular chicken eating and King''s glory.


    Because of his handsome appearance and superb technology, he soon became the anchorperson of TIAOYU live broadcast. His popularity soared. Even if he didn''t play games, he knew his name.


    "Look at Li Bai! Look at Li Bai! My husband''s Li Bai is the most handsome! "


    "Keep the promise! How boring the hero of easy carry is! Play with the shooter


    "I want to see my husband play Angela. It must be very interesting."


    Gu yeshen doesn''t care what they think. He just asks casually. He organizes some people in the group and enters the game. The hero he chooses is Han Xin.


    "Cut! It''s boring to play wild hero again


    "Don''t look if you don''t want to! Our husband, let''s see for ourselves! "


    "That''s it! Go to hell, sunspot


    ¡­¡­


    The barrage was boiling again, and Gu yeshen frowned slightly. Usually, if there is a quarrel with rhythm in the barrage, he would say a word of dissuasion. But when he met Bai ruotong today, his mind was full of her affairs, where he had time to pay attention to these people.


    Although he has been in this world for two years, he can''t get used to the voice of people in this world.


    Girls, in particular, are always called by their husbands. Husband means husband. When did he promise to marry them! Can you call my husband at will!


    "Brother Gu, don''t you advise me? You seem to be making a lot of noise


    The brother Si liefeng, who was in the black together, couldn''t look down and secretly talked about him.


    "Give me a piece of advice."


    He''s not in the mood to take care of these people. Si liefeng made a string of ellipsis and stopped talking.


    The game begins.


    Gu yeshen is crazy about killing people in the wild. He has a cold face in the whole process. The observant fans soon realized that there was something wrong with his face.


    "Shen Shen, are you in a bad mood? Why don''t you talk? "


    "Husband, if there''s anything you want to tell us, we''ll make the decision for you. Are those black fans angry with you all the time


    "Anchor, it''s lovelorn. Ha ha ha ha..."


    "Have a hammer! Do you have any public morality! Go away


    "Heavy smile we guard, black powder away..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu yeshen''s fingers operate the mobile phone, but his thoughts float to the distance.


    When he was in Nanyuan, another Bai ruotong once told him that in another world, there might be someone waiting for him.


    Is he really right?


    That''s why he came to this world and met her?


    But what should he do when he meets her?


    When nothing happened? Even if he can, she can''t.


    She would never forgive the harm he had brought her.


    How can he make it up


    He racked his brains and thought, for a moment, he didn''t pay attention to the map. Ten people had already counted him in the first ten minutes, and he soon attracted the enemy''s attention. For a moment, he was blocked by three people.

 Chapter 1399

    He completely relies on his finger''s quick reaction and blood to escape. Just as he wants to rub some wild monster''s blood, a small rocket from Luban flies towards him. In the next moment, his character has fallen in front of red dad, and two words flash out on the screen: end.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Is this the so-called unexpected disaster? "


    "Deep love from Luban! That''s it


    "There is a greeting from Luban, please check it!"


    In an instant, the barrage was inundated by a series of "ha ha ha". Even those fans who want to protect "deep smile" could not help sending a series of "ha ha ha ha".


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yeshen is speechless. It''s hard to avoid death. He doesn''t care.


    But next, he was killed one after another, and his killers were all enemy Luban. It''s all rocket blood.


    No matter how calm Gu yeshen was, he could not sit still.


    After resurrection, he ran directly to the local red buff and squatted on the dwarf. A few seconds later, the dwarf appeared in the red buff area. He had red eyes, picked and flew directly, and beat hard.


    Little Luban did not seem to worry, a flash to open the distance, holding a gun to his "sudden".


    Gu yeshen killed his red eyes. He chased him to the bottom of his tower and was "suddenly" attacked by him. Seeing that Luban was going to be killed by himself, he suddenly put a rocket at himself and killed him completely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yeshen''s Han Xin falls under the tower.


    Luban with residual blood on his body hopped twice, body out of a bubble: "ha ha, good fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yeshen''s blood was boiling.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! All the money has been used to support Luban! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... Husband, you are so self willed and lovely!"


    "Help! I''m going to be laughed out of my mind by the anchor! "


    "For the first time, I saw a shooter who couldn''t kill him. Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Garbage anchor ha ha ha ha!"


    The barrage was once again drowned by the sound of "ha ha ha".


    "Brother Gu, don''t be impulsive. Have fun. Let''s push their tower. Don''t worry about a Luban."


    His teammates sensed his emotions and comforted him. Gu yeshen''s self-esteem is strong. For him, what he is facing now is just like being humiliated.


    "Encircle Lu Ban, the game may lose, Lu Ban must die."


    He almost choked the order out of his teeth.


    But then, he was killed twice by the enemy Luban, and even lost the Regiment Battle, which turned into a downwind situation.


    Gu yeshen finally can''t sit still, looking at the number of times he was killed - nine times. Poke your cell phone hard and type.


    MVP: Luban! Do I have a grudge against you!


    "Boss! Don''t get excited! You''re an anchor! You are the anchor


    Si liefeng vomits blood. What''s the matter with him today? In the past, even if he was insulted and satirized, he would not lose his demeanor. How could he get angry because he was killed several times today.


    A few seconds later, Luban responded.


    (all) little red rabbit (Luban): because... You''re easy to kill.


    Gu yeshen is about to break his cell phone.


    "Because... You''re easy to kill!"


    "Because... You''re easy to kill!"


    "It''s killing me! Luban said to Hanxin, you are easy to kill! Ha ha ha ha


    "You can make me laugh all night tonight!"


    The barrage was drowned in a happy atmosphere.


    He''s good to kill?


    If he remembers correctly, he has 23 heads, and the MVP logo is firmly on his head.


    How could he kill him so well!!!!


    (all) the most handsome MVP in the whole Canyon!


    Hard down a few words, Gu yeshen concentrated on the beginning of the game, at this moment, all the troubles and worries are gone.


    He has only one goal now.


    Kill Luban!

 Chapter 1400

    He became serious, and soon the headwind turned into a downwind. After a while, he had already hit the enemy''s Crystal Tower. Seeing Luban resurrected from the spring, he jumped over with a long gun, but without revenge, the crystal tower was broken, and two big words "victory" flashed on the screen.


    Although the game won, but Gu yeshen did not have half the pleasure.


    Although Luban died five times, he didn''t kill him once! He was killed ten times by Luban!


    He never had such shame.


    Even in his last life, when he was the crown prince, he had never experienced such humiliation!


    "Brother Gu, do you want to have a rest?"


    Si liefeng asked.


    There''s something wrong with Gu yeshen tonight. He''s absent-minded and can''t live well at all.


    "It''s OK. Go on."


    Gu yeshen typed a few words and started a game.


    I don''t know what happened, he chose the role of Luban.


    "Anchor, do you doubt life?"


    "Deep, don''t be impulsive. You Han Xin played six, but he was Lu Ban... "


    Even fans can''t make it. After all, he was just suppressed by Lu Ban, and everyone looked at him. He can''t comfort that "you Han Xin play six, but Lu Ban is more powerful.". It''s too hurtful.


    Soon after entering the game, the barrage suddenly began to brush again.


    "Wait! Look at Hanxin''s name


    "No! There is no such thing


    "It''s really predestined! * *! It''s just fate... "


    ¡­¡­


    Gu yeshen didn''t notice the barrage, but Si liefeng reminded him: "ah! Look at Hanxin''s name. "


    Gu yeshen points to open the economic page to see that the name of Han Xin is just three big characters - little red rabbit.


    The name of the last Luban.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yeshen was speechless, even inexplicably embarrassed and humiliated.


    "Brother Gu, revenge?"


    Si liefeng asked.


    "What are you waiting for without revenge! I''ll kill him. " Gu night sink back. After two years in Hyundai, he also learned to use a little dirty words.


    While developing economy, he turned the map to pay attention to Han Xin''s position. Si liefeng plays with Li Bai. He knows that Gu yeshen has a vengeful disposition and has been squatting Han Xin in the grass.


    In cooperation with master Zhong Lu, Han Xin was beaten as a remnant of blood. Gu yeshen saw the opportunity. A rocket was launched and a blood was displayed on the screen. Luban killed Han Xin.


    Gu yeshen''s heart is finally happy, and it seems that it is not enough. He lazily typing on the screen: "little rabbit, is my rocket delicious?"


    "The anchor''s heart is really small!"


    "Wait! Don''t you think he and little red rabbit are inexplicable? Suddenly sprout on this pair, if only the anchor meets little red rabbit again! Anchor, why don''t you just make friends with little red rabbit! "


    "Yes! Add a little red rabbit friend


    "Wait, is my rocket good? Don''t you think it''s dirty? "


    "Emmm... It seems that there is a kind of dirty feeling..."


    "Dirty


    "I want to get off! This is not a car for kindergarten! "


    Gu yeshen is too lazy to care what the barrage is saying. He stares at the screen and looks forward to the reaction of little red rabbit. After waiting for a long time, the other party just plays out two words: "naive!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yeshen''s blood nearly sprayed on the screen.


    immature?


    What the hell is that.


    He raised a smile on the corner of his mouth. The world of the game is good. It can make people forget their worries for a short time.

 Chapter 1401

    He was killed twice by Han Xin of little red rabbit, but this time he was calm and not eager for quick success and instant benefit. He killed Han Xin six times.


    In the last battle, they fell into the grass and died together.


    "Little red rabbit, you taste so sweet."


    Gu yeshen began to talk. Occasionally, the atmosphere should be mobilized during the live broadcast. He recovered the feeling of live broadcast and gradually became active again.


    (all) little red rabbit (Han Xin): your taste is sweet!


    It''s clearly a game of mutual hatred, but they both fall in the grass. Somehow, the conversation becomes ambiguous.


    "My God! It''s so loving


    "Is it love?"


    "Honey! you are mine! I don''t allow you to tease other women! "


    "Guess, is this little red rabbit a man or a woman?"


    "So cute, boy of course!"


    "Nonsense! It must be a girl. Which boy would take the name of little red rabbit! "


    "Where can girls have such good skills! It must be a boy


    The barrage began to argue about the sex of little red rabbit again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Kowtow, kowtow."


    Elder sister Bai Ruoxin suddenly knocks on the door of the bedroom. Bai ruotong looks up from the mobile phone screen and blinks at the soup brought by her elder sister.


    "Ruotong, drink the soup and have a rest early."


    Bai Ruoxin looks at the game screen on her mobile phone and frowns. Bai ruotong nodded and drank the bowl handed by Bai Ruoxin.


    She aims at the mobile phone, she is still dead, the other side has been pushed to the high ground, there is no possibility of winning.


    Bai ruotong''s game was given to her by Chen Weiran. She was born with strong fingering skills. After playing for a month, she was even better than Chen Weiran.


    Today, when I met Gu chenlian, Bai Rutong was very depressed.


    She points to open the king''s glory, want to relax, tonight a fool has been giving her head. Although lost the game, but the bad mood has calmed down a lot.


    Tomorrow, he has to work. Bai ruotong puts down his cell phone and buries his little body in the quilt.


    ¡­¡­


    After winning two games in a row, Gu yeshen felt better. Third, he didn''t meet little red rabbit again. The game suddenly became boring again, he stopped the live broadcast early, took a bath and lay down.


    Tomorrow, he has to stop that woman.


    She is so cowardly. Don''t be bullied when she comes to this world.


    ¡­¡­


    After a busy day in the kitchen, Bai ruotong had no time to think about other things. When she returned to the lounge to change her clothes, she found that there were 20 missed calls on her mobile phone, all from Gu chenlian.


    She turned her eyes to think about it, and directly deleted his phone.


    Chen Weiran saw her change clothes and asked her to have dinner together. Bai Rutong thought about it and politely refused. There is a black private car at the back door. Bai Rutong takes a careful look and goes forward with his head down.


    "Where are you going?"


    Gu yeshen walked out of his private car and took two or three steps to catch up with her.


    "Go home." She frowned. Gu chenlian was haunted by her.


    If she remembers correctly, shouldn''t this person hate her. In the past, she followed him like a jerk, and he was disgusted to avoid her. Now how can he follow her instead.


    "I want to talk to you about something." He said.


    "I have nothing to say to you." Bai ruotong moves to the left to avoid him. Gu yeshen takes a step on his left foot and blocks her.


    "If you don''t come with me, I''ll kiss you in front of him."


    Gu yeshen points to Chen Weiran who is walking out the back door. Chen Weiran doesn''t seem to find them. He is concentrating on the phone. Bai Rutong stares at him and reluctantly gets into his private car.

 Chapter 1402

    Apart from threatening her, he could not think of any way to make her willing to listen to himself. After all, this is not Nanyuan. He is not qualified for her to listen.


    This is the trouble in the world.


    But after threatening her, Gu yeshen''s heart is a bit upset, because she doesn''t want to be misunderstood by Chen Weiran? That''s why I listen to him?


    What is her relationship with that Chen Weiran.


    Along the way, Gu yeshen was very upset. Bai ruotong is sitting in the back seat with his head buried and his mobile phone in his hand. He Yu Guang slowly looked back and saw a faint smile on her lips.


    "Who are you talking to?" Unconsciously, he asked.


    "..." Bai ruotong looked up at her and did not speak.


    "Is it Chen Weiran?" Gu yeshen asked.


    "..." she still ignored him.


    "Bai ruotong!" He was angry.


    Bai ruotong is knocking on the keyboard when he doesn''t exist.


    "Dog He had no choice but to call the "nickname" between them.


    Sure enough, she responded to this title. She raised her head in a huff and puff, and her round eyes glared at him without blinking: "you''re the dog!"


    "You speak at last." There was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "I don''t care about you!"


    She mumbled and buried her head again.


    "Bai ruotong, you have a lot of courage now. Don''t you think what I said doesn''t work?"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips tightly and did not speak. The cell phone rang at this time, she took it and put it in her ear.


    "Manager."


    It''s Chen Weiran who called her.


    "If you don''t go to work tomorrow, do you want to watch a movie together? Recently, a movie is on. It seems that it''s not bad."


    Chen Wei Ran asked.


    "Tomorrow?" Bai ruotong hesitated for a moment and said, "there''s something going on at home tomorrow. I''m sorry, manager, I can''t get out."


    "It''s like this..." Chen Weiran''s voice was a little embarrassed, and his embarrassed laughter came from the receiver. "It''s OK. I''ll make an appointment with you when you have time."


    "All right."


    Bai ruotong nodded and hung up. Chen Weiran at the other end seems to have just wanted to say something. She cut off the phone when she asked "yes". Bai Rutong frowned, wondering whether to call him back again. After thinking about it, he decided to give up.


    "Who called you?" Gu yeshen listened carefully.


    "Nothing, friend." She returned.


    "I know if you don''t say it, is it Chen Weiran?" He let out a whisper and parked in the underground garage.


    "..." Bai Rutong pushed the door open and got off in silence.


    "Why is he so kind to you? I don''t like you, do I? " He asked.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Bai ruotong, you are really promising now!"


    In the past, she always listened to what he said like a little white rabbit. She knew everything he asked. Now she is so indifferent to him that when he came to this world, she didn''t even ask him why.


    "If you have something to do, say it." Ignoring his sarcasm, she asked in a low voice.


    Her voice is always small, before, only in front of him, she will be a little lively, but lively for a while, she will be bullied by him to tears.


    "Go up first."


    Where is the place for chatting in the garage? He pretended to take her hand, but she ran away. Gu yeshen''s hand remained awkwardly in the air and slightly bent. He took back his pocket in embarrassment and led the way ahead.


    He led her to a cafe. Bai ruotong was very quiet all the way and walked slowly with him. Gu yeshen stopped every time. When she came near, he began to walk.


    It doesn''t matter if you walk slowly, as long as this guy doesn''t escape.

 Chapter 1403

    Sitting down, Bai Rutong was a little uncomfortable. She lowered her head and sucked the juice. Meeting Gu chenlian here is like a dream. On the world, who will have more wonderful experience than her.


    She has been hiding her heart, because if not, she is afraid that her heart will be seen through by Gu chenlian.


    On the other hand, Gu yeshen took a sip of coffee. He frowned. It has been two years since he came to this world, and he is still not used to the taste of coffee.


    I really don''t understand what''s good about it, why people in this world love it so much.


    "If you have anything to say to me, say it now." White Rutong road.


    "How long have you been in this world?" Gu yeshen asked.


    "Four months." She came back.


    "Only four months?" Gu yechen stares round his eyes. He has been in this world for two years. She should have come before herself. Perhaps when I came here, I couldn''t match her. Gu yeshen touched her forehead and heart, no longer tangled, "how old are you in this world?"


    "Twenty four." Her reply is always so brief.


    Gu night looked as like as two peas at her, and she looked at all the same age as twenty-four, but rather like a sixteen and seven year old girl, just like the white one of Nan yuan.


    "Is that what you want to ask me? Can I go then? "


    She didn''t want to be with him, and even just breathing the same air made her chest feel uncomfortable. She used to love him so much, but he regarded her as filthy. When she thought of the past, her heart couldn''t help but ache. She just wanted to stay away from him and the person who made her sad.


    "Wait..."


    Seeing that she was about to leave, he grabbed her by the wrist and pushed her back to the sofa. He coughed two times with his mouth covered. He said with a straight face: "I was wrong about what happened before. It was my recklessness that hurt your heart. I know that I can''t make up for the hurt I have done to you, but when I meet you in this world, I think it''s a chance given by God.


    Ruotong, I want to make it up to you. "


    "I don''t need it."


    As soon as his words fell, her indifferent voice followed. She doesn''t need his apology. Maybe, before that, no matter what he did, she could forgive him, but now, she can''t.


    "Whether you need it or not, I''ll make it up."


    He is still as overbearing as ever.


    "It''s up to you."


    She stood up again and was stopped by Gu yeshen before she stepped. He pointed to his face: "my name is Gu yeshen now. I''m still well-off in this world. If you need anything, you can come to me


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She gave him a deep look and drew her hand back from his hand. She wanted to go again, but Gu yeshen didn''t keep her. When he walked out of the coffee shop after checking out, he saw her again in front of the main entrance of the mall.


    Bai ruotong was stopped by a man and seemed to be talking about something. Gu yeshen put his hand into his trouser pocket and quickly walked over. He only heard the man say: "little sister, as long as you are willing to give me wechat, I will let you go. If you don''t give it, I won''t let you go. You can choose."


    "Is wechat OK?"


    Bai ruotong sighed and didn''t want to entangle with him. It''s no big deal to give him a wechat. It''s just a big deal to pull him into the blacklist when he gets home.


    "Little sister agreed?"


    Bai ruotong takes out his mobile phone and is opening wechat, but the screen is pressed down by a big hand. Then her shoulder sank and a strong arm rested on her shoulder.


    "Sorry, brother, this little girl already has a boyfriend. She can''t give you wechat."


    He grinned and gave up, gnashing his teeth at the man. Although the face shows a smile, the man can feel the killing anger rising in his eyes.

 Chapter 1404

    With an awkward smile, the man explained that he was shooting a small video and then turned to leave. Gu yeshen rubbed Bai ruotong''s head: "do you give all the contact information that everyone asks you, in case the other party is a bad person?"


    Bai ruotong flapped his hand with little force, like a butterfly''s wings flapping twice in his palm: "no matter how bad it is, it''s not as bad as you."


    Although her voice was small, it was still clear to Gu yeshen''s ears. Gu yechen opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he finds that he has nothing to explain to her. What she said was true.


    In her heart, any man in the world can''t be worse than her.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Gu yeshen received a call from his grandfather. In the call, his grandfather scolded him because he gave his wife a look on his face in his last blind date. After scolding, my grandfather specially asked me to arrange a blind date for him next week.


    Hang up the phone, Gu yeshen rubbed his ears, this old guy is old how can you say so.


    He scratched his hair, sat next to the computer, took out his mobile phone to prepare for the live broadcast. Today, he was in a good mood. Although Bai ruotong didn''t forgive him, somehow he apologized to her, which made Gu yeshen feel more guilty.


    The game went well, losing only one game in five games. It''s not as emotional as yesterday, and even more interaction with fans.


    "Brother Gu, I''m in a good mood today."


    Si liefeng also found out, "what''s the good thing?"


    "Nothing." Gu yeshen, with a smile, takes a break and chooses to play match. He chose a monkey king. Just a minute after entering the game, he saw his barrage begin to brush up.


    "Look! Little red rabbit


    "Little red rabbit is Luna! There is monkey king on the opposite side! They all have skin! Isn''t this the great saint''s wedding just today? "


    "Does little red rabbit have a lover?"


    "Isn''t that deep to be alone?"


    "No! Shen Shen doesn''t like that little red rabbit! "


    "The hairy Monkey King... Looks like a dog!"


    "Shen Shen is six eared macaque at most!"


    Gu yeshen is attracted by their "Little Red Rabbit" and looks at the screen. Sure enough, Luna is the little red rabbit of Luban last night.


    (all) the most handsome MVP in the whole Canyon (Monkey King): little rabbit, we are really predestined!


    (all) little red rabbit (LUNA):


    MVP: is your monkey king your male ticket?


    (all) little red rabbit (LUNA): I don''t know.


    Monkey King: Lady, how did you get along with the monkey on the other side? Don''t you want me? Whimper, whimper


    MVP: shut up! I''m a whimper with one punch!


    (all) little red rabbit (LUNA):


    "Ha ha ha ha! Open a love triangle


    "This is love!"


    "What can I do? Although I like to be deep, I always think he is a good match for little red rabbit."


    "Shen Shen, make friends with little red rabbit! Don''t let the little red rabbit be robbed by the whining monster! "


    The barrage began to brush a wave: Brush friends.


    Si liefeng also joined the crowd: "brother Gu, isn''t your old man pestering you for a blind date? Why don''t you have an online love? I think this little red rabbit is more than 18% female! "


    "What''s the matter with you! Help me Gu yeshen speechless, after sending a private chat, asked the barrage: "you say, brother, how many times should I kill the monkey king today?"


    "Ten times! Ten times! The Revenge of taking a wife is unforgivable


    "Shen Shen is really interested in little red rabbit!"

 Chapter 1405

    Seventy percent of his fans are girls, which is also the result of his appearance. As for girls, what they love most is fate. The dramatic scene that he played with little red rabbit yesterday has already made these girls crazy.


    For his popularity, he should also consider adding this little red rabbit.


    "Good! Kill him ten times


    Making an oath, he attacked the opposite field area. Si liefeng''s ox head followed him and killed Monkey King at the red buff.


    Monkey King: lady! You are going to avenge me! I was killed, whimpering


    (all) little red rabbit (LUNA):


    At the other end of the screen, Bai Rutong frowned. She doesn''t like the monkey king at all. After she picked Luna to fight wild, at the last second, the man suddenly picked Monkey King. As soon as you enter the game, you can hear the clamour of the lady.


    (all) the most handsome MVP in the whole Canyon (Monkey King): if you scream again, I will kill you until you are reported!


    "Poof Pooh."


    Bai Rutong couldn''t help laughing. With a strong contrast, she suddenly felt that the most handsome MVP in the whole valley was a good person.


    In the end, Bai ruotong won a game. After the game, the whole valley MVP requests to add friends.


    She thought about it and passed.


    Less than a second after passing, he added the white Rutong game.


    The two are playing in row. Bai ruotong took a look at Han Xin, the hero of his choice, and knocked out: "that..."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    At the other end of the screen, Gu yeshen made a question mark.


    "Han Xin is not playing well. Can you stop giving away your head?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yeshen''s heart is soon pierced by Qi.


    He, give the head away?


    When did he deliver it! when!


    "Shen Shen really gave a lot of heads to little red rabbit!"


    "Head off, anchor! Ha ha ha ha ha


    In the barrage, Gu yeshen burst into laughter. He took a breath of Qi and blood. He seemed to think of something. He typed: "I didn''t play very well. I just started playing games last month. Can my little sister take me to lie down?"


    The wind and thunder of Si lie are burning outside and tender inside. What is Gu yeshen doing?


    "Well, then you can play auxiliary."


    Soon, little red rabbit replied.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Assist! Hanxin, a national service provider, has to fight for assistance. I''m so happy! "


    "I stand with little red rabbit and Shen Shen! My little sister is so lovely


    Gu yeshen took a look at the number of people in his room. Now there are 1.2 million people, 100000 more than before.


    It seems that playing games with little red rabbit can improve one''s personality.


    He did not say anything, quietly chose Ming Shiyin.


    "I''m really obedient, and I''m really playing assistant!"


    "Ha ha ha ha! I''m laughing to death


    Gu yechen looked at his own barrage: "what do you know! Once in a while, if you take too much MVP, you will be tired! "


    "Anchor! Your behavior is called eating soft food


    "Soft food! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! This is very suitable for Shen Shen. After all, Shen Shen has a little white face! "


    Si liefeng couldn''t help laughing: "brother gu! Are you really going to start eating soft food? "


    Gu yeshen did not answer. Little red rabbit chose Lu Ban. Jump down the road.


    "Little rabbit, how old are you?"


    Gu CHENFENG asked.


    "Twenty four." She''s a fast hand, typing as she walks.


    "Is there an object?" Gu CHENFENG asked again.


    He didn''t really care about whether little red rabbit had any targets, but in order to mobilize the atmosphere of the barrage, he asked.


    Little red rabbit received a wave of soldiers line, standing in situ typing: "No."

 Chapter 1406

    "Is there anyone you like?"


    It''s a game that Gu yeshen plays to make friends in the community. After a few minutes, she said, "I have had it before, but I don''t have it now."


    "Why? Is it the person you like? " He asked.


    "Not good." Little red rabbit can type very fast.


    Gu yeshen just asked casually, but somehow, the more he talked, the more energetic he was. He forgot to interact with the barrage.


    "Shen Shen has forgotten us..."


    "Grow mushrooms in silence, let''s..."


    The barrage fell into a cloud.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Gu yeshen then asked, like a dog skin plaster.


    "He often bullies me and tries to kill me."


    Little red rabbit said.


    The barrage was in an uproar.


    "My God! What a man


    "Men are really big pigs, poor little red rabbits!"


    "Shen Shen, please help little red rabbit."


    Gu yeshen was speechless: "can I help you? How can I help you? Can you marry her? "


    Tucao, he continued to make complaints about "little rabbit, since he love you so much, I don''t like it." He is so bad that he will be punished one day. By the way, why don''t you call the police? "


    "The police can''t solve him."


    Bai ruotong, a little red rabbit at the other end, gently stirred up a warm smile at the corner of her mouth. Somehow, the most handsome MVP in the whole Canyon gave her a very kind feeling. Although he has been pestering himself, but somehow, she does not hate this feeling.


    "What else can''t the police solve?"


    Gu yechen was stunned. While typing this line, the opponent''s field had already attacked. In order to protect the little red rabbit, he was beaten by the opponent immediately. The little red rabbit released two skills and pushed the opponent away. It was a burst of "sudden rush" to the enemy


    He entangled each other with a skill and cooperated with the little red rabbit to take down the head.


    "Little rabbit, do you think I''m handsome?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    He walked around little red rabbit like a child who needed praise. Little red rabbit''s way of speaking always gives him an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Originally, it was just to mobilize the atmosphere of the barrage, but somehow, he was addicted to chatting with her.


    "Play well, don''t type."


    Little red rabbit seriously made a few words. Gu yechen was stunned. He suddenly realized that he had been typing too seriously just now. He was almost killed by the enemy. It was really... Disgraceful.


    "Brother Gu, you don''t really want online love, do you?"


    Si liefeng sent a private letter. These two people... Are going to turn the five man group war game into a two man game.


    "Play well, don''t type." Gu yeshen reminds him.


    Si liefeng


    ¡­¡­


    "Suddenly I want to listen to the voice of little red rabbit. It''s very deep. Can you let little red rabbit speak?"


    "Yes! Sink almost sink in, what if the other party is a woman''s big man? Let''s guard the deep love. "


    The barrage began to be active again. Gu yeshen said with a light smile: "first, it''s OK to open the voice, but you are not allowed to add the ID of little red rabbit, and you are not allowed to expose me."


    At least he is also a big anchor, if the little red rabbit knows, they can chat so leisurely.


    "No, no! No, no, no! Let''s turn on the voice


    The barrage eagerly said.


    "Little rabbit, can you speak? It seems a little happier to play games while chatting. "


    Si yeshen asked.


    I don''t know why, when he asked this sentence, he was a little worried. If little red rabbit refused, would he lose face?


    "Good."


    Little red rabbit''s answer is very straightforward, a hanging heart can finally settle down.

 Chapter 1407

    "Hello, bunny, can you hear me?"


    Suddenly turn on voice, he is still a bit embarrassed, after all, the other party is a stranger, he and she do not know, in case of embarrassing chat how to do.


    "I can hear you."


    A soft voice came from the earphone. The rare male fans in the studio burst into flames.


    "Ma! What a beautiful voice! I''m sure there''s a super cute Lori on the other side! Sinking wind! You''re making a lot of money! "


    "Protect little red rabbit from being invaded by rogue anchor!"


    "Protect our little red rabbit!"


    Shen Feng is his game ID, but because of his name, his real name is well known.


    "What''s your business? Don''t you see I''m taking my sister? If you are envious, you should find a girl to take it with you. "


    Turn off the game voice, Gu yeshen satirizes the microphone.


    But in a second, he was killed by ako.


    "With my sister? I think you''re a disgrace to the younger sister world


    "It''s someone else''s sister who''s taking you. Where are you taking you?"


    "I''m laughing to death, the anchor!"


    Gu yechen''s mouth smoked, and he couldn''t keep his face. The soft voice of little red rabbit came from the earphone, and suddenly he was hit hard.


    "Just stay with me. You''re too weak."


    Gu yeshen


    It seems that he is too weak to erase the "fact". At eleven o''clock, little red rabbit said he was going to sleep. He yawned, said good night to the people in the live room and turned off the screen.


    He sent a message to little red rabbit: "little rabbit, let''s add a wechat to form a team in the future."


    He was very familiar with the voice of the little red rabbit, which somehow brought him a sense of intimacy.


    "All right." At that end, little red rabbit sent him a string of numbers, said good night, and went offline.


    Gu yeshen Leng Leng ground looks at this string of numbers, somehow, unexpectedly is to give him a kind of familiar feeling again.


    This is a string of mobile phone numbers, he thought about it and input the number in the mobile phone communication.


    Then he saw three words - Bai ruotong.


    Bai... Ruotong?


    Is she little red rabbit?


    Gu yeshen suddenly froze in place, joy and complex as well as unknown emotions in the chest like a wave, suddenly swept.


    So... He has been playing with Bai ruotong tonight?


    And the boy in Bai ruotong''s mouth who used to like is him?


    Gu yeshen feels that he is about to suffocate. In order to have a good relationship with little red rabbit, he cursed himself for an hour.


    But... That''s good.


    Gu yeshen, a smile from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes suddenly warmed up. He added Bai Rutong with his private wechat.


    A blessing in disguise, he was able to have a connection with her life.


    Bai ruotong''s head is a big red rabbit, just like her nickname "Little Red Rabbit". Gu Ye stares at the screen until he sees his friend''s request.


    The next day, he woke up at four in the afternoon. After a bath, he changed into a casual suit and went out of the room. After waiting for a long time at the back door of the hotel, he finally saw a familiar figure coming towards him, but she was accompanied by a man.


    He strode forward: "Rutong."


    Bai Rutong, who was originally talking and laughing with Chen Weiran, stiff his smile after hearing the call. She unconsciously stepped back two steps, vigilant way: "what do you want to do?"


    "Can''t I talk to you?" Gu yechen asked with a smile.


    Bai Rutong pursed his lips and turned to silence.

 Chapter 1408

    "Gu Shao, what can I do for you?"


    Chen Wei Ran stands in front of Bai ruotong with a smile. Gu yeshen gives him a cold look: "pick her up from work."


    "I''ll send ruotong back today, so I don''t have to trouble you." Chen Weiran said. He can see Gu yeshen''s love for Bai ruotong. Although he doesn''t know what happened to them, his intuition tells him that their relationship is not simple.


    "Are you her boyfriend? Why do I need you to deliver it? "


    Gu yeshen squints his eyes, and his words are heavy. In terms of momentum, he is superior to Chen Weiran.


    "Well... Rutong and I were just going to have dinner, so we took Rutong back by the way." Although he didn''t want to give up Bai ruotong, in view of the other party''s relationship, Chen Weiran showed his due politeness.


    After all, this five-star hotel is family oriented.


    He doesn''t want to lose his job in order to compete with the rich children for girls.


    "Just the two of you?" Gu yeshen''s eyes have been on Bai Rutong.


    "Yes, we are going to have a hot pot. If Gu Shao doesn''t mind, he can come with us."


    He is polite, such as Gu yeshen, how can he care about a cheap hot pot.


    "Good." Gu yechen said cheerfully.


    "Then let''s go first... What?" Chen Weiran was surprised, and even Bai Rutong was surprised.


    "I''m with you." Gu yechen road.


    "Then I won''t go." Bai ruotong said in a dull voice, "manager Chen, let''s make another appointment next time. I''m a little uncomfortable today, so I won''t go."


    What kind of physical discomfort, this woman can not find a better excuse, such a reason, when he is an idiot?


    "Bai ruotong, wait for me."


    She ran very fast. Gu yeshen ran to catch up with her. She grabbed her hand and forced her to look straight at herself: "how long do you want to avoid me?"


    "I should have asked. How long are you going to pester me?" Yu Guang aims at Chen Weiran, who is coming. Bai ruotong clenches his teeth in a low voice.


    "Haven''t you been pestering me before? Yes? Why don''t I pester you? "


    Gu yeshen asked.


    Bai Rutong glared at him fiercely and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t think about running, or I don''t know what I''ll do!" He warned.


    "What''s the matter? Ruotong, what are you doing? "


    Chen Wei Ran catches up at this time, Gu yeshen quietly releases her hand. Bai ruotong shook his head: "it''s OK."


    "Come on, where to eat?"


    As soon as Chen Weiran wanted to comfort him, he was interrupted by Gu yeshen.


    "Just one on West Street."


    Gu yeshen leads them to his private car. He just wants to push Bai ruotong into the co pilot''s car. It seems that he knows his action is general, so she slips into the back seat. Gu yeshen gave a "tut" and said to Chen Weiran, "can you drive?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Wei Ran''s face was covered. With a smile, he opened the door of the back seat and sat beside Bai ruotong.


    He won''t let Chen Weiran sit next to Bai ruotong. This man is not good at all.


    As soon as he sat beside him, Bai ruotong''s body suddenly tightened. She and Gu yeshen had never been so close. She was not happy all over, so she simply lowered her head to play with her mobile phone.


    Gu yeshen didn''t disturb her. Instead, he took out his cell phone. He opened wechat and found the head of red rabbit.


    "Little rabbit, are you there?" He asked.


    "Ding Dong."


    Bai ruotong''s mobile phone rang. She opened wechat. It was a message from her friends who played games together yesterday.


    "Yes." She returned.


    "What are you doing now?" He leaned over, careful not to let Bai ruotong find his behavior.


    "Ready for dinner." Bai ruotong returned home.


    "I haven''t had dinner yet, I really envy... By the way, would you like to play games together in the evening?" He asked.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "good."


    Her smile, through the glass window projection, let Gu yeshen see clearly.

 Chapter 1409

    Is that how she likes to play games?


    Or do you want to play with him?


    Gu Ye heaves up a sense of satisfaction.


    But then his satisfaction dissipated.


    Bai ruotong was able to have such a good chat with a stranger. Fortunately, the stranger was him. If it was someone else, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Isn''t she a little defensive?


    It''s very reassuring.


    "By the way, you said yesterday that the boy you used to like, do you... Hate him now?"


    Gu yeshen carefully knocked on the screen keyboard and asked.


    Through the glass, she saw that Bai ruotong''s lips were slightly tightened. But soon her fingers began to beat.


    "No, it''s just... I don''t know how to face him."


    She returned.


    Because the other party is a stranger, Bai ruotong is willing to say so. Because life has no intersection, the other party just listen to a story, and she is willing to be a storyteller.


    "Why, he was so bad to you, didn''t he nearly kill you? Why not? "


    The corner of his mouth can''t help bending upward. If Bai ruotong doesn''t hate him, then he has a chance to recover.


    "He apologized to me." She said.


    "That should be annoying, too."


    This silly girl, he even for her not worth up.


    She hurt herself so badly that she didn''t hate herself.


    Gu yechen can''t help feeling that this girl is so stupid that even she can''t help trying to protect her.


    In his last life, he devoted himself to Bai ruotong of Nanyuan, but when he came to this world, he once again met her who had been bullied by himself, and she became his concern silently.


    Maybe he owed her too much, so he wanted to pay back.


    "Because he''s not a bad man, I didn''t mean to kill him, but he... Let me give up on him completely."


    Bai ruotong was beating on the screen, and he couldn''t help feeling sad. In fact, when she was in Nanyuan, sometimes she was conscious. She knew that someone had replaced her, and she also knew that that person was catching Gu chenlian''s heart bit by bit.


    But


    When she saw Gu chenlian getting along with her, she was more and more distressed.


    It is clear that she is the one who has been let down, but she wants him to be happy. Even if the person with him is not himself.


    But that day, when she thought that another Bai Rutong was her, in order to wake up another Bai Rutong, he wanted to push her down the cliff.


    At that moment, her heart was really hurt.


    The injury was broken to pieces.


    When she opened her eyes and found herself in the hospital, the sadness still lingered in her chest for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    But when he appeared in her life with Gu yeshen, she found that she didn''t hate him as much as she imagined, but didn''t know how to face him.


    Because she knew that in Gu chenlian''s heart, there was no room for any woman.


    She... Didn''t want to hurt herself again.


    ¡­¡­


    Is the heart dead completely?


    Gu yeshen looked at the words on the screen, and his eyes gradually deepened.


    Chen Wei Ran, who is driving, breathes a sigh of relief. Since they got on the bus, they have been playing with their mobile phones on their own. Fortunately, there is no strange behavior. Gu yeshen is still on his own.


    When he comes to the hot pot shop, Gu yeshen sits directly beside Bai ruotong, while Chen Weiran is forced to sit opposite.


    What he ordered was Chongqing hot pot. When the spicy red soup was served, Gu yeshen''s eyes sank slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Wei Ran captured the subtle changes in his eyes.

 Chapter 1410

    "He can''t eat spicy food."


    Bai ruotong could not help saying this. Gu yeshen looked back happily: "I can''t imagine that my home Rutong still remembers my taste." He deliberately accentuated the pronunciation of "my home".


    "I don''t belong to your family."


    Bai ruotong glared at him. Why didn''t he find out before? Why is his character so bad?


    Sure enough, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. When she was in Nanyuan, she put a thick filter on Gu chenlian.


    "Cough... Can''t change now."


    Chen Wei Ran covered his lips and coughed twice, apologizing.


    Where can''t change? This guy doesn''t want to change at all.


    Gu yeshen was too lazy to care with him. He said easily, "if you can''t change it, don''t change it. I can eat spicy food occasionally."


    There is a sense of embarrassment on the dining table. Chen Weiran wants to talk to Bai ruotong, but he is always interrupted by Gu yeshen in the middle of the conversation. He dares to be angry, so he has to put something in his mouth to control his anger.


    Gu yechen always intercepts the dishes he brings to Bai ruotong and puts them directly into his bowl. It seems that he is deliberately against him.


    After a meal, Chen Wei Ran''s face has been black, but at the thought of Gu yeshen''s identity, he dare not anger or speak.


    After eating, Gu yeshen directly throws Bai ruotong into the car. He turns to Chen Weiran behind him and says, "you go back. If only I could send him back, I won''t trouble you."


    Bai ruotong knocks on the window. She wanted to get out of the car, but Gu yeshen has locked the car first.


    "Gu Shao, can I ask what is your relationship with Rutong?"


    After a night''s suffocation, Chen Weiran asked this question.


    "Do you care?"


    Gu yeshen picks his eyebrows.


    "It''s not... It''s not. If it''s not convenient for Gu Shao to say, I won''t ask."


    Gu yeshen "tut" a, really a counsellor. How can he let Bai Rutong go to such a man. He opened his thin lips, cold words appeared in the corner of his lips: "don''t pester Bai Rutong in the future. This woman is my future wife."


    He has figured it out.


    I''m afraid he will never go back to Nanyuan. Since he can''t go back, he will stay in this world. In his last life, he owed a lot to this woman, but he couldn''t pay it back. He had to marry this woman and pay it back with his whole life.


    After all, he didn''t trust to give Bai ruotong to any man.


    None of them can match him.


    Chen Wei Ran was punctured, his face suddenly a bit ugly. But he didn''t say anything. He just turned away.


    Gu yeshen is in a good mood. After getting on the bus, he buckles the seat belt for Bai Rutong who wants to escape.


    "Where is your home?"


    "You let me down!" Bai ruotong yells angrily. What does this man want? She just wants to live a peaceful life now. Why does he have to disturb her again and again.


    "Where is home?" Gu yeshen never gets tired of asking.


    "Gu chenlian! You are not human Her eyes were red.


    "It seems that my palace has not heard the name of Gu chenlian for two years. I miss it very much."


    He narrowed his eyes and gave a satisfied smile. Even claimed to have changed to this palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong sniffed and turned his eyes to one side instead of looking at him.


    "If you don''t give me your address, I''ll call your sister." He said and raised his cell phone.


    "You investigate me?" Bai Rutong was surprised.


    "I want to know you, and you won''t tell me the truth. Can''t I investigate you?"


    His tone is natural.

 Chapter 1411

    Bai ruotong found that she said that Gu yeshen was the only one. If... She had another one, she would have been eloquent.


    He must have scolded Gu yeshen so much that he couldn''t look up.


    Honest account of their own address, Bai Rutong Du mouth, played the mobile phone.


    Gu yeshen''s mobile phone screen lights up at the same time. On the screen is a message from little red rabbit.


    ¡ª¡ªYou are a boy, you should know a lot of swearing words, right? Can you teach me something. I want to scold a person, the best can scold the bloody one.


    Gu yeshen


    The car drove half the way in silence and suddenly stopped on the side of the road.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Rutong looked back and asked impatiently, what does this guy want to do.


    "Go and buy me stomach medicine!"


    Gu yeshen pulled the top two buttons on his clothes, and his face turned white.


    It''s... Hot pot.


    Gu yeshen can''t eat spicy food.


    Bai ruotong immediately thought of the reason. Without much delay, he got out of the car and ran to a drugstore on the side of the road. She took a cup of hot water and handed the medicine and water to him.


    "You... Do you have anything to do? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    Bai asked.


    "No, just stay with me." He said.


    "If you can''t eat spicy food, don''t try to be brave!" Bai Rutong glared at him, but his tone showed concern and anxiety.


    say yes and mean no.


    Gu yeshen''s heart is happy to come out of these four words.


    "What can I do if I don''t try to be brave? Do I really watch you have dinner with that boy?"


    Gu chenlian came back.


    He had already guessed that he would have such a disaster. He deliberately ate spicy food without changing the pot. He just wanted to spend more time with her.


    He wants to let her completely put down her guard against him, not to hide from him all the time.


    After a short rest, they set out again. But Gu yeshen''s face became more and more ugly. Bai Rutong pursed his lips and said nervously, "go to the hospital! I''ll go with you. If anything happens, it''s not good


    "You won''t leave me alone in the hospital and run away, will you?" Gu yeshen is a little worried.


    Bai ruotong blinked and showed her "how do you know" eyes. The next second, she withdrew her eyes and said with a guilty heart, "no way."


    "Bai ruotong! Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. You leave me in the hospital in a hurry. I''ll come to trouble you later during your working hours! " He threatened.


    Bai ruotong


    Fortunately, there is a hospital not far away. Bai ruotong helps him sit on the chair, while she goes to register. She has not been to the hospital very much. Although she has the consciousness of another Bai ruotong, her behavior is still unfamiliar.


    At this time point, the attending doctor has been off duty, and only the doctor on duty is in. She helped Gu yeshen to go for consultation, took medicine and accompanied him for examination. After a while, Gu chenlian lay on the bed and dripped. Bai Rutong sat beside him silently, with his back to him and banging his mobile phone.


    Gu yeshen''s mobile phone lights up. It''s a message from little red rabbit.


    ¡ª¡ªI have something urgent to do today. I can''t play with you tonight. I''m sorry.


    Gu yeshen''s mouth raised a smile, and after returning "it''s OK", he sent a message to Si liefeng: "please let me know, I can''t live tonight."


    "Why?" Si liefeng sent a surprised expression.


    "I''m sick." Gu yechen road.


    "Ah! Is it serious! Which hospital, I''ll come right here! " Silifeng replied quickly.


    "Don''t come here. I''ve got company." Gu yeshen frowned.


    "Who is it?"


    "You don''t know."


    "Men and women?" He is as curious as a gossip girl.


    "Woman."


    Gu yechen road.


    "Brother Gu can! OK! If you get sick slowly, I won''t disturb you. You can rest assured to leave the matter of the live room to the small one. "


    He said, and then sent a look of a thief.


    Get sick slowly?!


    What the hell.

 Chapter 1412

    Put down the mobile phone, Bai Rutong''s voice just sounded at this time: "you later, don''t do this kind of thing."


    "Well, as long as you are willing to communicate with me in a normal way, I will not do anything." Gu yechen road. Bai Rutong moved his pink lips, his eyes rippling slightly, as if he wanted to say something.


    She has always been a girl who is not good at expressing her feelings.


    She clearly loved him for so many years, and she expressed her love for him at the moment when she regained her body.


    "The hospital reminds me of the time when I came across it two years ago. At that time, I was also lying in the hospital. I was a little at a loss, and I didn''t understand why God made me reborn again..."


    Gu yeshen said with a bitter smile.


    "Did you... Die in your last life?"


    Bai asked.


    "Dead."


    "You lost to Prince Rong?" Bai ruotong''s hand clenched slightly. Although she guessed that he would lose, she always expected him to win.


    Even before she left, she hoped that Gu yeshen would be happy.


    "No, I died to save people." Gu yechen road.


    "To save her." She guessed it all at once.


    She, even if Bai ruotong didn''t know what to say, Gu yeshen knew who she was referring to. He nodded: "yes, to save her. But I don''t regret it at all. I did many immoral things in my last life. I really should die.


    I nearly killed her twice. I''m responsible for her life. "


    Bai ruotong has a bad feeling in her heart. She knows that this is what he really means. But when he said so honestly, her heart began to ache.


    "Since God has given you another chance to live, you should cherish it and stop wasting time on me. It''s not worth it," she whispered, looking at his face.


    "I never thought it was worth it." Gu yeshen shook his head. "If I had not been so arrogant and arrogant, maybe I would not have hurt you at all.


    Maybe God gave me a chance to be reborn just for atonement. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply, but his body couldn''t help shaking.


    "Rutong, let''s get married." He took her hand and said seriously, "let me spend my whole life atoning for you, OK?"


    "You don''t love me at all..." she wanted to take back her hand, but he held it tightly.


    "I''ll love you. I''ll try to love you." He said firmly.


    "Don''t..." she shook her head. "If you want to atone, there''s no need. I... I think life is very good now. My sister loves me very much and my brother-in-law is very kind to me. They are all good people, and I don''t have any dissatisfaction.


    Actually, I don''t hate you either. Your highness, it''s hard to live again. You should cherish your life and don''t waste it on me, because... If you could fall in love with me, you would have fallen in love with me in your last life, and you won''t wait until now... "


    She understood that it was impossible for her to be with him.


    He loved her so deeply that he even gave his life for that person.


    At first, she saw it clearly.


    There''s no chance of falling in love with yourself.


    She doesn''t want to control Gu chenlian, and doesn''t want to use his guilt to tie him tightly to her side.


    "If I don''t marry you, I don''t know who to marry."


    He said.


    "In the future, you will meet the person you really like," said Bai ruotong, but tears rolled down, "just like you were attracted by that person at the beginning."


    That girl, she also envies.


    She is always so lively publicity, like the sun, eye-catching people can not be diverted.

 Chapter 1413

    "Then why can''t it be you?"


    He asked, frowning.


    "Because it''s impossible." She said.


    There is a gulf between her and him that is hard to cross. They can''t be together.


    "How do you know if you don''t try." He is stubborn. He is not a person who will judge calmly. Once he decides something, he never regrets it. Bai Rutong gave a wry smile: "my sister arranged a blind date for me next Monday, and I decided to visit that person.


    Your highness, don''t owe me any more, and don''t feel sorry for me. I don''t need to. Let''s all live our lives.


    Maybe one day, you and I will really let go.


    In the past, we all give up and regard it as nonexistent. "


    It''s the only thing she can say. If he does, it''s better for him to understand. But if he doesn''t, she''ll be in trouble again.


    Because after coming to this world, she decided to live only for herself.


    "No way."


    Gu yeshen closed his eyes, but his words were firm.


    He can''t escape this marriage in his life. We can''t see their past as nonexistent.


    The only thing he can do is to be with him all his life.


    Well, it''s dead again.


    When he found that it didn''t make sense to him, Bai said nothing at all.


    It''s night.


    Gu yeshen dreams of the past again.


    He pursued Bai ruotong crazily, but he was rejected by her again and again.


    However, her face, like the whole Nanyuan capital, gradually became illusory.


    He can''t even remember her face


    When I wake up, I have turned up my white belly outside the window lattice. He lowered his head. Bai ruotong was lying beside his bed, sleeping deeply.


    He said he had put him down.


    Obviously not, otherwise, how could she stay by his bed all night.


    Silly girl, what a silly girl.


    He stroked her cheek, so silly girl, how can he trust to others.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong returns home with sleepiness. Her sister asks where she went yesterday. Bai ruotong clearly saw the starlight in his sister''s eyes. Bai ruotong mercilessly broke her fantasy: "went to the female colleague''s house to play."


    "You''re not a lily, are you?"


    Bai Ruoxin covers her mouth and exclaims.


    "What does lily mean?" Bai Rutong blinked and didn''t quite understand her words. Bai Ruoxin said with a smile, "lily is that you like girls."


    She glared at her: "you worry too much, I like boys."


    She flat mouth, arm hook her shoulder: "if Tong, tell you a good news. I went to the hospital for examination yesterday. Guess what the doctor said? "


    "What do you say?" Bai Rutong looks back at her.


    "I''m pregnant!" She raised her lips and laughed sweetly. "I''ll wait for you to come back and tell you the news myself."


    "Does my brother-in-law know?"


    "Your brother-in-law has passed out laughing." She said.


    Bai ruotong hugged his sister with a smile: "Congratulations, sister. Now that I''m pregnant, I should move out."


    Bai Ruoxin was stunned: "I didn''t say that if I was pregnant, I would let you move out of the house!"


    "It''s up to me. I can''t live with you all the time. Although we haven''t been separated from each other since we were young, now that you have formed a new family, I should go.


    In fact, this is something I decided a month ago. I''m already looking for a new home. I found a rental house last week, and I''ll move out after the landlord clears up my things in two days. "


    According to Bai ruotong''s memory, she can see her friendship with her sister. Her sister can''t rest assured that she will live with her even if she gets married. But Bai ruotong is ready to move out of the house. She can''t delay her sister''s life.

 Chapter 1414

    "Do you really think about it?"


    Although reluctant, she always respected Bai''s decision, "where is the house? Is it near me?"


    "It''s very close. It''s just a bus stop. If you quarrel with your brother-in-law and have no way to go, you can come to me." For the first time, she made such a joke with her sister.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Bai Ruoxin reached out and stroked her head.


    After chatting with her sister for a long time, she went back to her room. When she took out her mobile phone, the most handsome MVP in the whole Canyon sent her a message: "are you awake?"


    "I''m awake." Bai ruotong returns.


    "I found a very interesting game recently. Would you like to play with me?" Asked the other end.


    Bai Rutong looked at the time. It was ten o''clock in the morning. Today is Saturday, the whole day is boring, then said: "OK."


    She bought a game on steam as she was told. The other party sent a voice request directly, but Bai Rutong didn''t refuse and got through.


    "What role did you choose?" Asked the other end.


    Bai ruotong frowned and looked at the races on the screen. One or two of them were very ugly. After thinking about it, she ordered a bird tribe: "choose bird clan."


    "OK, then I''ll choose birdlife, too." The man said frankly. Bai said with a smile, "how can you play games every day? Are you in college? "


    "The university has graduated." Si yechen road.


    "Then why don''t you work?" Bai Rutong asked curiously.


    "I''m the son of a rich family. I don''t need to work." He came back.


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "OK."


    "Little sister, don''t you look down on people like me?" He asked tentatively.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "why, everyone has their own choice. It''s right. I won''t look down on you."


    She clicks "start game.". On the screen, she is in a school, holding a graduation ceremony.


    As instructed, she walked all the way to the auditorium.


    "How to make friends?" Bai asked.


    "Now it''s the introduction screen of the game. After you pass, you can form a team." Gu yeshen explained.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. On the screen, the principal was talking. Suddenly, a strange creature like a squid attacked the whole auditorium. Then the principal yelled: "earth! The earth has been destroyed


    Make complaints about the earth being destroyed by squid.


    At the other end, Gu night Shen had already finished the first task, waiting for Bai to Tong on the spaceship, make complaints about her Tucao, and he laughed silently.


    It doesn''t matter. She won''t touch him in real life.


    Then he starts with virtual life and gets closer to her.


    After the destruction of the earth, she took everyone''s hope and boarded a shabby spaceship to escape. At this time, the AI on the spaceship showed: "your task now is to repair your spaceship."


    Bai ruotong is hopping on the spaceship and observing the old spaceship. Gu yeshen sends her a friend request at this time. She adds that in less than a second, a white light flies by and a birdman appears on her spaceship.


    Looking at his ID, Bai ruotong couldn''t laugh or cry: "what''s your ID?"


    "Naturally, it''s a match with miss you!" Gu yeshen took a look at his ID named "big red wolf" and said with a smile.


    White screen one eye, Bai Rutong did not pay attention to him. The spaceship is close to a planet. AI indicates that she needs to prepare materials here to repair the spaceship. Gu yeshen turns around her. When she is ready, they fall to the ground together.


    "What should I do?" Bai asked.


    "Cutting down trees and mining." Gu yechen road.


    She nodded her head and started her "working" career. An hour later, she and Gu yeshen have finished the main line and knocked down the first boss.


    Bai Ruoxin''s voice rang out in front of the door: "Rutong, have dinner!"


    "Right away!" Bai Rutong replied and whispered to the receiver, "I''ll have dinner first. Let''s play in the afternoon."

 Chapter 1415

    "Good." Gu yeshen nodded and answered, then went offline. Mother''s phone just rang at this time, Gu yeshen picked it up, and before he spoke, the other party chattered: "Shen Shen, your grandfather has arranged another blind date for you. Next Tuesday, you remember to meet the coffee shop at noon and wait."


    "Who is the other party?" Gu yeshen is not very interested.


    "It''s the head chef of our five-star hotel. That girl is very good. She has been the head chef since she was only 24 years old. Her name is Bai ruotong."


    The mother said, "it''s your grandfather''s subordinates who know her sister, so they want to make arrangements. Your grandfather is very satisfied with her. Don''t look at her this time! "


    "Ma! What do you call her Gu yeshen is in a trance and feels like he is in the cloud.


    "Bai ruotong!" The mother returned.


    "I know," Gu yeshen was ecstatic. This is God''s matchmaker. He knew that he came to this world for her.


    "Then don''t be late at noon." Mother reminded me again and again.


    "All right." Gu yeshen pretends to be calm.


    "I''ll hang up first."


    "Wait..."


    "What else?"


    "Mom, I love you." Gu yeshen finished and hung up.


    Gu''s mother at the other end of the phone was confused. What did he say just now?


    ¡­¡­


    After a nap, it was already two o''clock when I got up again. He looked at the time and turned on the computer. Bai Rutong was already in the game. He screwed up his eyebrows to send her a voice, the other party soon connected.


    "Why don''t you call me when you play games! It''s a good idea to play together


    He complained.


    "Ah, I sent you a message. You didn''t reply. I thought you were asleep, so I didn''t dare to disturb you."


    Bai ruotong explained in a low voice, and then seemed to ingratiate himself by saying, "I found a good thing. You go to the game quickly, and I''ll give it to you."


    At that end, Gu Ye plays the game dully. Bai ruotong sends a request to form a team. After he passes, the little girl''s Birdman image suddenly appears in his spaceship.


    "I found this."


    She hung a row of red lights and a red lantern on his spaceship, and then hung a picture on the wall of the spaceship.


    In an instant, his spaceship became pink and tender.


    Gu yeshen


    This is a blow to Gu yeshen, a straight man''s aesthetic.


    "I just flew to a planet where our kind live. Their things are so beautiful that I can''t help taking them."


    As Bai explained, he put down a piano on his spaceship.


    Gu yeshen swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "then you robbed their things, they didn''t hit you?"


    In this game setting, the things in the cabinet can be taken at will, but the materials decorated in the room cannot be taken. If you do, you will be shot by the tribal guards.


    "Yes! I''ve been killed three times! "


    Bai ruotong said with a smile. He didn''t seem to realize that he was a thief. He also showed off, "but I killed them too! Suddenly I feel like I''ve become a big boss, killing and looting


    "You like the furniture. I''ll give it to you when we build our home. Don''t rob it."


    Gu yeshen persuades.


    "Why? What can we rob? Why do we spend money to do it ourselves? "


    She asked naively.


    Gu yeshen takes a breath. Fortunately, there are laws in the real world


    He was speechless and had to fly to a new planet. The ye people live on this planet. Gu yeshen repeatedly reminds us, "we are here to do a task. Don''t rob money any more."

 Chapter 1416

    Bai Rutong let out a disappointed "Oh".


    "..." Gu yeshen said helplessly, "if you really want to rob, let''s finish the task and rob again."


    "Good!"


    Her voice came back to life.


    Gu yeshen didn''t even notice that when she said this, her eyes showed a touch of tenderness.


    In fact, in this game, most players will choose Tu village robbery. Because it''s a quick way to get money. Besides, as long as you leave the planet, the planet will return to its original state. The things robbed in the past will be renewed, and there is no burden on their hearts.


    But Gu yeshen doesn''t like it. There are thousands of ways to make money. How can he choose to shoot people.


    Maybe it''s the kindness left behind when I was the prince in my last life.


    At least, at that time, what he learned from childhood was how to improve his country.


    The residents they were looking for were ye people, and their exploration was soon completed. Bai ruotong is ready to move, waiting for Gu yeshen to say: "grab it." After that, she quickly put the light refrigerator in a residential building into her pocket.


    "My God! What are you doing! Put it down! It''s not something you should take away! "


    NPC came to obstruct in horror.


    "Help! guard! guard! There''s a robbery


    The people began to exclaim. The guard quickly arrived at the scene, shooting Bai ruotong and Gu yeshen with machine guns. Gu yeshen bears the brunt and rushes to the guard one by one. When Bai ruotong comes up, Gu yeshen has killed all the guards who come to obstruct him.


    "Are you all right?"


    Gu yeshen asked her.


    "I can''t hold the package." Bai Rutong complained.


    "I can still hold it here. I''ll do it." With a pet smile, he ran to a residential building and snatched property. After that, the people and the guards chased them. When they were full of packages, Gu yeshen led her to flee back to the spaceship in a hurry.


    Bai ruotong carefully put her property into the cupboard, but a second later, she began to feel embarrassed again.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu yeshen asked her.


    "My box is full."


    She murmured.


    Gu yeshen speechless, took out the manufacturing machine, made six boxes, one by one hung in her spaceship: "use them!"


    "Wow! Thank you


    She said with tears of gratitude. She neatly classified the looted things, putting the bed in one category and the light in another. Next, the excavated materials are put into a classification


    Obsessive compulsive disorder?


    Gu yeshen lost his voice and laughed: "do you still play king at night?"


    "Not tonight. I''m packing. I''m moving tomorrow." Bai ruotong returned home.


    "Moving?" Gu yechen was stunned.


    "I live with my sister, but my sister is pregnant now. I can''t live with them all the time, so I want to move."


    Bai explained.


    "Well, let''s make an appointment the day after tomorrow." Gu yechen road.


    "Good," said Bai ruotong


    Gu yeshen looked at his watch. It''s evening. It''s time for him to live: "I''ve made an appointment with a group of friends to play games in the evening. I''ll play first."


    "Wait..."


    Bai ruotong calls him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Thank you for taking me to play games. It''s fun to play games with you. Thank you!"


    She gave her sincere thanks.


    Gu yeshen''s look was about to be warmed by her voice, and her heart beat tightly: "well, I''m very happy, too."


    After waiting for the game, he dials Bai Rutong. It took a long time to get through.


    "What''s the matter?" The voice was cold.


    Gu yeshen''s heart suddenly has a sense of loss, the game is so gentle, the reality is so.


    "Do you have anything to do tomorrow?" He asked.

 Chapter 1417

    "Yes... There''s something at home." She came back.


    "Yes, I''ll come to you tomorrow." He finished and hung up without waiting for her to refuse.


    Bai ruotong looked at his mobile phone and blinked. After thinking for a moment, he dialed him. But after waiting for a long time, the other party didn''t get through. It seemed that he knew what she was trying to say and deliberately didn''t get through.


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth, and his heart was a little deflated.


    The next day, the elder sister originally stayed at home to help, but Bai ruotong asked her brother-in-law to take her out for prenatal examination in advance. She doesn''t want her sister to see Gu yeshen, so as not to cause any unnecessary misunderstanding.


    The moving company came home soon. Bai ruotong had already packed all the things, and the journey was smooth. But as soon as she got to the gate of the community, she saw Gu yeshen''s private car.


    He leaned over the car and waved to her.


    "What have you come to me for?"


    "What are you doing? Moving? " Gu yeshen knows and asks.


    "It''s none of your business!" She said.


    "I''ll help you." He came forward involuntarily and snatched the suitcase from her.


    "Little girl, is this your boyfriend? It''s so pretty! "


    Staff is a very good uncle, see two people seem to act a little embarrassed, thought it was a couple quarrel, good humor.


    "He''s not my boyfriend."


    White if Tong red face way.


    "Uncle, I''m her suitor." Gu yeshen smiles.


    "The little girl is really lucky to have such a handsome pursuer. Your pursuer''s car is a limited one. Let''s quickly agree. Such a rich and handsome pursuer can''t be asked for more!"


    Another uncle said.


    "Yes, uncle, I''m also waiting for her to agree. There''s a long way to go. I have to work harder."


    Gu yeshen helps while chatting with others. Bai Rutong''s face turned red and glared at him.


    The pursuer of fart!


    At the beginning, who was the pursuer!


    After working hard for a long time, the salute finally came back. The personnel of the moving company have left, and there are only three people in the new home, Bai Rutong, Gu yeshen and the landlord. The landlord took a look at Gu yeshen, then took out a key and handed it out: "little girl, why don''t you tell me earlier about sharing with your boyfriend?"


    "Auntie, he''s not my boyfriend."


    Bai ruotong has been unable to explain.


    "Thank you, auntie. I''m not her boyfriend. I''m chasing..."


    "Shut up


    She''s crying!


    Gu yeshen shrugged his shoulders, didn''t say any more, and took a key from her hand directly.


    "You... What are you doing?" Bai ruotong caught up with him and said, "give me back the key."


    "You''re forgetful. What if you lose your key? I''ll keep one here as a spare."


    Gu yeshen quickly put the key into his trouser pocket. The landlord saw that the two had started the mode of flirting and scolding, and directly retreated in silence.


    "Gu yeshen! Don''t be kidding. Give it back to me quickly


    She''s in a hurry! What does this guy do with her keys. Isn''t he allowed to go in and out of her house at will. Regardless of everything, she even reached directly into his trouser pocket.


    "Hello! Bai ruotong, you are a hooligan! Wait... Itch... Ha ha ha... "


    Gu yeshen didn''t get a firm foothold and fell directly to the sofa behind him. Bai ruotong''s body strength depended on him. As soon as he fell, she jumped directly on him.


    A sly smile rose from the corner of his mouth. He grabbed her hand and turned over. He pressed on her.


    "Gu chenlian! You... You idiot


    She''s not very good at swearing. That''s all she can think of.


    "Bai ruotong, that''s good. Now I''m bold enough to scold me." Smiling, he leaned down and unconsciously kissed her lips.

 Chapter 1418

    "What are you doing?"


    She pushed him away.


    "You continue to scold, scold me once, I kiss you once." He threatened.


    "You... You... Asshole! Let go of... Wu... "


    She was kissed again.


    "Still scolding?"


    He asked, picking his eyebrows.


    "Gu chenlian! You are shameless... "


    He always does what he says. Bai ruotong''s lips are fragrant and soft. He likes them very much. Although it''s the first time to kiss him, the taste of it can''t stop.


    "You... You..."


    Bai ruotong gave a belch, choked twice, and burst into tears: "you... You bully people..."


    He ate her tofu and threatened her.


    Why did she have to be bullied by him from childhood to adulthood!


    "You asked me to bully you."


    Gu yechen laughs. He finds that once he bullies her, he can''t stop. She was really like a little white rabbit, staring at him with red eyes.


    "Wuwuwuwu... You know... You know bullying me..." she covered her face and cried sadly, "from small to large, you will only bully me... Do I owe you in my last life? How can you be so bad... "


    She was heartbroken. Why does Gu yeshen like to bully her so much?


    It seems to be the outburst of emotion. She can''t stop crying. At the beginning, Gu yeshen''s heart is still secretly happy, at least she is willing to vent in front of him, but she has been crying, Gu yeshen also has some confusion.


    "You... Don''t cry! I don''t bully you. What are you crying about? I just gave you two kisses and didn''t hit you. Is it necessary for you to cry? "


    He quickly moved away from her. Bai ruotong sat up like a carp. He clenched his small fist tightly and said to him: "you said you didn''t bully me! Why do you kiss me! You are not my boyfriend, and the person you like is not me!


    If you do this to me, won''t your conscience be upset? "


    "I don''t like anyone now, and my goal is to marry you. Since you are my people sooner or later, how can I kiss you?" Gu yeshen didn''t lie. When he was in Nanyuan, he had already given up on that man. From the moment he died, he also let his heart die completely.


    He has got her tears, he has marked in her heart, he has nothing to remember.


    When he met Bai ruotong in this world, he brought his heart back to life.


    He still has things to do. In this life, he will live for her.


    "Who promised to marry you? get out of here! Get out of my house


    She couldn''t help but pull up the pillow on the sofa and hit him on the head. Gu yeshen didn''t dodge and was hit by her.


    "If you don''t marry me, who will you marry? You haven''t put me down in your heart at all! "


    He questioned as he put his hand in his way.


    "Who said I didn''t put you down? What do you think you have? You think I''m a masochist! Gu chenlian! I don''t like you for a long time! I hate you. I hate you the most in my life! "


    Her voice is mingled with a heartrending roar, Gu yeshen listens in the ear, can''t help a Zheng. He looked at Bai ruotong, his eyes flickered slightly for a moment: "do you really put me down?"


    "Yes She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said.


    He stretched his lips and did not speak. Seeing that he suddenly stopped moving, Bai Rutong put down his pillow and said, "what are you doing here? I said I don''t like you any more. Don''t you know where to go? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He lowered his head and covered his belly, with a look of pain.


    "You... What are you doing all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 1419

    She was confused by his sudden silence, and asked with a slight choking voice.


    Gu yeshen frowned and said in a low voice, "don''t talk now. My gastritis seems to have happened again."


    "You... What are you talking about?"


    "After I went back that day, I didn''t take any medicine. I thought it didn''t hurt anyway, so I didn''t take it."


    He seems to be really uncomfortable, and his voice is a little more angry. Bai ruotong got flustered and quickly poured him a cup of warm water: "I have just observed this community. There is a drugstore downstairs. You can drink some water and bear it. I''ll buy you medicine. If it still hurts, I''ll send you to the hospital."


    "If you don''t accept me, I will die of pain. I won''t eat."


    He fell straight on the sofa and made a corpse. Unable to laugh or cry, Bai ruotong stamped his foot: "you are not allowed to make fun of me with your body. Don''t be stubborn. We will talk about it when your stomach doesn''t hurt."


    She said, directly picked up the handbag to go out, just opened the door, Gu yeshen close behind her, hand tightly around her waist: "you said you have put me down? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong was stiff.


    He looked at her with a smile in his eyes.


    "You... You lied to me?"


    She turned her head and looked at him incredulously.


    "I didn''t cheat you, I just let you see clearly, you can''t let me go at all."


    He picked his eyebrows and said in high spirits.


    "Gu chenlian! You bastard


    "Wu..."


    She clenched her teeth and kicked him directly under the abdomen. Gu Yeh snorted dully. In a trance, she seemed to hear the sound of broken eggshells.


    "You liar, get out of here!"


    Men''s pain, women will not understand. Gu yeshen bow body, pain is about to jump. Bai ruotong didn''t give him a good face, so he directly raised his leg and kicked him on the hip, and directly kicked him out of the house.


    She slammed the door and locked it.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. Knowing that Gu yeshen would block her on the way to work, Bai Rutong looked out of the window and found him waiting behind the back door. He called didi and left quickly from the front door.


    Back to his rental house, Bai ruotong took a bath, had dinner, lay on the bed and started wechat.


    "Little sister, I feel so bad today!"


    It''s from MVP all over the canyon.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m after a girl, and she''s avoiding me!" At that end, Gu yeshen sent a cry expression of grievance.


    Bai said with a smile, "do you want to play games together?"


    "What are you playing with?"


    "Play the glory of the king." She said.


    Gu yeshen, the corner of his mouth rises a radian. Today, he waited at her work place for two hours, and he didn''t leave until sunset. Although he knew that Bai ruotong was hiding from him, his heart was still a little hurt.


    For her, he really did.


    Even he could feel that he was beginning to like her.


    In the past, his impression of her always stayed in a tearful bag. But when he came to this world, he found more of her. He suddenly felt that she was much more lovely than he thought.


    The past has already passed. He will not remember any more. He should put it down and always look forward.


    He ordered the live broadcast, and there were many people waiting in the studio.


    "There''s little red rabbit tonight. You''re all in peace!"


    He cautioned.


    "Wow! Little red rabbit, little sister is here again! It''s boring without live broadcast of little red rabbit these days! "


    "Deep! You don''t really have anything to do with little red rabbit, do you? Have you two met each other? "


    "Ah! The pig of one''s own family has arched the cabbage of others! "


    ¡­¡­


    The barrage of bullets became active.


    He added little red rabbit to the game. In this game, little red rabbit played Li Bai, but he played Cai Wenji.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The barrage suddenly petrified people.

 Chapter 1420

    As long as there is a little red rabbit in the game, the anchor plays the hero is always so strange.


    He no longer seems to pursue MVP.


    Is this a good thing or a bad thing?


    "Little rabbit, you must protect me. There''s a monkey on the other side. If I''m caught, I can''t run away!"


    He deliberately made his voice a little green.


    The expression of vomit began to brush in the barrage.


    "Well, go and follow the shooter first."


    Cai Wenji has been playing red with her all the time, and sun Shangxiang, her shooter, has begun to clamor.


    "No! I don''t talk to her. I don''t know her. What do I do with her? "


    Gu yechen is stubborn.


    Bai ruotong had no choice but to speed up his time to fight red. On the way, he caught the enemy concubine.


    But at the same time, sun Shangxiang also gave the enemy a head.


    "Help! Can you play! What are you doing with Kono! Are you her dog? "


    "It''s nothing! Can you play! It''s really rubbish! Cai Wenji is the most rubbish among the assistants


    Sun Shangxiang in the spring began to abuse.


    Gu yeshen twisted his brows.


    The most annoying thing in his life is to curse people in the game.


    In fact, he is going to let Bai ruotong grow up and follow sun Shangxiang to protect her from pushing down the road tower.


    But be so scolded by her, Gu yechen ignores her directly.


    In the game, the shooter who can''t play without assistance has what ability.


    "Don''t swear!"


    Bai ruotong couldn''t read it, so he typed directly to remind him.


    "What? I scolded her. What''s the matter? You can''t stand your dog being scolded by me? I just want to scold her. People like her are the whole family! This kind of woman, in reality, must be a street person! "


    Because Gu yeshen is playing with CAI Wenji, sun Shangxiang automatically takes her as a girl and insults her.


    She stood still typing and was killed by the other party. All of a sudden, sun Shangxiang''s mentality completely collapsed.


    "Sick! This man


    "Deep! Don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry for such a person! "


    "Shen Shen, ignore her!"


    In the barrage, he began to fight for the two. Who said the assistant must follow the shooter? An assistant who can play is to observe the rhythm of the whole situation, so as to ensure that the c-position will not die in the downwind and group war.


    Gu yeshen''s eyes chilly up: "little sister, you first develop yourself, I can''t follow you."


    "Well, you can follow her first. Yuji has grown up, but sun Shangxiang''s economy is still very backward."


    She thought that he was going to help sun Shangxiang.


    Gu yeshen said, "who said that we only have sun Shangxiang as a shooter?"


    He said at the same time, directly change a suit of auxiliary equipment, change into attack equipment to come down the road. Sun Shangxiang has completely become the enemy''s ATM. Gu yeshen walks away and carefully avoids the skills of monkey and Zhang Liang. He uses the two skills to trap them and level with them directly.


    In less than ten seconds, he took two heads of each other.


    "Cai Wenji! Why do you want to get the head? "


    Sun Shangxiang, who was rescued, began to be indignant again. Gu yeshen ignored her and hit red directly. Sun Shangxiang competes with him, but where is his opponent? Gu yechen shows off from her side with red.


    ¡°MD£¡ I won''t play anymore! It''s bad luck for me to meet you


    Sun Shangxiang finished this sentence and directly began to give the head mode. Bai ruotong was also very sulky. He typed directly and said, "if you don''t play, you don''t have to lose four to five!"


    "Sun Shangxiang, hang up! It''s bad luck for us to meet a teammate like you


    "Yes! Hang up


    The other two teammates Angela and Cheng Yaojin also couldn''t see it down, and they fought one after another. Sun Shangxiang couldn''t face it. He rushed directly into the enemy tower and gave Zhang Liang a head.

 Chapter 1421

    "What... What''s the situation?"


    Zhang Liang looks confused.


    "Sun Shangxiang had a good time. He was in a bad mood. He wanted to give his head away!"


    Angela explained and added: "the first lady is my goddess. It''s insulting to be played by people like you!"


    "Welfare Bureau! They help me report Li Bai and Cai Wenji! I''ll give you a star. "


    Sun Shangxiang said.


    She is now in a rage, even if she lost the game, she will not let these two people better.


    "What a ghost! I want to report you! "


    The monkey on the other side gave a cold hum and said sarcastically.


    "Wow! Love opposite! If this kind of teammate is met by me, my mentality must collapse! "


    Zhang Liang also said.


    The original bad mood was warmed by the other side''s considerate two sentences. Bai ruotong has a sweet smile at the corner of his mouth. It seems that there are people with high quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sun Shangxiang was full of confidence and thought that he could make his teammates angry. Can be the other side sarcasm two, her face immediately cannot hang up. This is good, the other side also satirized her, this is not to give the head, do not give the head is not.


    She hung up and played the game.


    All of a sudden, the war situation became four against five.


    Gu yeshen looks at his own economy. Except for monkeys, he is ahead of the enemy by four people, and his economy is the highest.


    There''s still a chance of winning.


    After all, one person was missing, and the war fell into a headwind in an instant. Bai ruotong was killed by monkey and enemy concubine in the field, and Dalong lost it.


    "Sorry..."


    She apologized to Gu yeshen.


    "It''s OK. You can clean up the line directly after resurrection. Don''t fight with each other. Let''s wait for a while."


    Gu yechen reminds a way.


    "Good!" Bai ruotong nodded.


    The other two teammates saw their voice, and they also turned on their voice.


    Cheng Yaojin: "Wow! Li Bai! You are a little sister! How about adding a friend! It''s really 666 that girls are so powerful! "


    Bai Rutong was embarrassed to smile.


    Gu yeshen saw that his sister had been transferred to play, how to sit still: "Cheng Yaojin, you''ll consider adding friends after you''ve cleared your way! There are two more towers on your way


    Cheng Yaojin was stunned, and then secretly scolded: "I''ll go! Human demon


    Gu yeshen


    His assistant really became a shooter. He even made a critical hit when fighting with Yu Ji and killed her directly.


    Yu Ji: "who am I... Where am I? Who told me what happened? I was killed by Cai Wenji? "


    Monkey King laughed: "Yuji! You can''t do it! Killed by a little wet nurse! You wait, old sun takes revenge for you. "


    With that, he rushed to Gu yeshen and was killed by Gu yeshen and Li Bai.


    It was Cai Wenji who finally killed him.


    Monkey King


    Zhang Liang: how fragrant!


    Concubine Yu: how fragrant!


    Lu Bu: how fragrant!


    It seems that because of the collective indignation brought by sun Shangxiang, the atmosphere of the game suddenly relaxed. The death of Sun Wukong and Yuji makes them fight with each other smoothly in the middle of the road and kill each other.


    All of a sudden, the headwind turned into a tailwind.


    "Little rabbit, you go to fight the master. Cheng Yaojin and Angela follow me to the middle of the road!"


    He said.


    This is two-way preparation. In case the tower loses later, at least they have a way to make the line a little easier.


    The other two team-mates know that he is very good, and they follow him to push the middle road. They push them all the way to the tower. Yu Ji revives at this time. She is beaten by three people and dies under the tower. The second is the monkey king, a critical hit killed Angela, but at the same time, Gu yeshen also killed.


    Bai ruotong joined the war with the master. In less than a minute, he exploded the enemy''s crystal.


    Gu yeshen won an MVP, while Bai ruotong won a gold medal.

 Chapter 1422

    Gu yeshen reports sun Shangxiang and returns to his room.


    "Shen Shen, I just scolded sun Shangxiang!"


    "I went too! He dares to scold Shen Shen and his little sister. Let''s scold him to death! "


    It began to brush in the barrage. Gu yeshen sighed and said seriously: "you are not allowed to scold. That man is nothing more than a dirty spitter. If you scold him, you just do the same thing as him. If you like me and support me, don''t scold him. "


    "Good, good! We won''t scold! "


    "Yes, yes! We are good


    The crowd in the barrage began to behave again.


    Gu yeshen started another game. Bai ruotong was a little excited because of the game just now.


    "You are really good! Play Cai Wenji can play so six, I used to look down on you! You are a man of real ability


    Bai ruotong praised.


    "Little rabbit, do you know how to look down on me now? I''m very good. "


    Gu yeshen''s character is to open a dyeing workshop when he gives a color.


    Bai ruotong laughed and said nothing more. Two people lined up two sets again, see to 11 o''clock, white if Tong sent a good night, under the game.


    My sister sent a wechat message at this time.


    "Don''t forget tomorrow''s blind date."


    "Good." Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and replied. The elder sister didn''t say anything more. She told her to go to bed earlier.


    The next day, Bai ruotong got up to wash, thought about it, and seriously painted a make-up. After all, she promised her sister to go on a blind date. She can''t go sloppy. It''s one thing whether she can meet each other or not. The first thing she should do is to respect each other.


    After a busy morning, Bai Rutong went back to the rest room to make up and change his clothes. Just out of the break, I met Chen Weiran.


    "Where are you going when you look so beautiful today?" Chen Wei Ran asked. Bai ruotong seldom dresses up. She makes up a little. Today, she is so beautiful that she amazes him.


    "Blind date."


    Bai ruotong didn''t have to hide him. He told the truth. Chen Wei Ran''s smile was stiff for a moment and asked, "do you know about your blind date?"


    "Does he know what it matters?" Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    Chen Wei Ran scratched his head: "do you want to ask for a leave this afternoon? Today, the kitchen is not very busy. If you don''t come back, I''ll give you a leave. "


    "Thank you."


    Bai ruotong did not refuse and bowed to thank Chen Weiran.


    She is always very polite to him, not because she doesn''t understand what Chen Weiran thinks of her, but because she doesn''t want to think about it. She''s not interested in him, so she won''t hang him.


    Chen Wei Ran looked at her back and sighed.


    In the past, he didn''t pay so much attention to Bai ruotong. She was very lively and had a good personality at that time. Chen Weiran only kept a beautiful girl who loved to laugh.


    But since she came back from a serious illness, her character has changed. She became cautious, introverted, and didn''t like to talk to people.


    Somehow, instead, she attracted him. She is like a rabbit, people can''t help but want to protect.


    ¡­¡­


    Arriving at the appointed coffee shop, Bai Rutong''s heart was a little uneasy. After all, it was her first blind date. Before she came here, she had done her homework. She read what she said on the Internet about what to prepare for a blind date.


    Most of the searchable objects make complaints about how wonderful they are.


    Bai ruotong sighed in her heart that she only wanted to avoid meeting a wonderful person. She didn''t care about the rest.


    "Long wait."


    The dark shadow covered the sunlight in front of her eyes, and the familiar tone sounded in front of her ears.


    She was stunned. She looked up and her face became stiff.

 Chapter 1423

    Gu chenlian!


    Why is he here!


    "You... What are you doing here?"


    Bai ruotong stood up in surprise, but saw that the other party was sitting in a leisurely manner opposite her. Gu yeshen looked at her with a smile, and there was a bit of fun in her eyes.


    "Guess what." He didn''t say it directly, but showed off.


    "You... You followed me?" She asked, blushing.


    "Huh?"


    Gu yeshen shrugged his shoulders and didn''t speak up.


    "You... You go away quickly, I''m waiting for someone..."


    If she was seen by her blind date, wouldn''t she be misunderstood?


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    Gu yeshen knows and asks.


    "I... it''s none of your business who I''m waiting for. You leave quickly!" She is too lazy to talk to him here.


    Gu yeshen squints. Today''s Bai ruotong is very beautiful, but she is on a blind date. Why is she so careful?


    Do you really want to marry yourself out after a kiss?


    If her blind date is not herself, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    She''s going to suffer a lot if she goes out in this way.


    "Who do you want to see when you dress up so beautifully?" He asked.


    "It''s none of your business that I see."


    "Why not? You are my fiancee. Your business is mine. How can it be irrelevant? "


    He said.


    "What nonsense! Who is your fiancee


    Too lazy to talk with him, she got up and left. Gu yeshen quickly stopped her: "where are you going? I''ll tell you plainly that I''m the one you''re going to meet today. You''ll sit down and never go anywhere. "


    "You..."


    She glared at him in disbelief.


    "What? Don''t you believe it? " Gu yeshen picks his eyebrows.


    "What are you talking about? My blind date... How could it be... You? "


    She couldn''t believe it. She and Gu yeshen''s family are not on the same plane. Shouldn''t the person who married him be a lady?


    "It''s not me. Who do you think it is? Who are you dressed up for? "Yes?"


    He questioned.


    Bai ruotong turned his head and ignored him.


    "Follow me!"


    He picked her up and left the cafe.


    "You... Where are you taking me?"


    Gu yeshen could not help but put her in the car: "you carry me out on a blind date, but also dressed so beautifully, shouldn''t I punish you?"


    "What nonsense! Does it matter to you what I look like? You... Don''t mess around! "


    She glared at him.


    Gu yeshen laughed and rubbed her head with his hand: "if you give up, you have been involved with me for a long time. You can''t escape me. You can''t do it in this life or in the next."


    "Who said no? Don''t talk nonsense, Gu yeshen. What do you want? You obviously don''t like me, why do you pester me? What''s in it for you? With your family background, you can find a girl in line with you in this world. You don''t have to waste your time on me. It''s not worth it for you to do so! "


    She didn''t know what to say, so Gu chenlian could understand.


    The gap between her and him is too deep to be filled. At the beginning, she saw with her own eyes how much thought he had put into pursuing that woman and how much he had done for her.


    All of this, how to make sense.


    She knew that she would never be the deepest person in his heart.


    She has already given up, why he still entangled.


    "If I really let you go, you will cry."


    Gu yechen said with a smile.


    "No, I''m not..."


    "If you go on muttering, I''ll kiss you again!"


    He threatened.


    Bai ruotong subconsciously covers his mouth and stares at him bitterly.

 Chapter 1424

    "Where are you taking me?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu yeshen didn''t reply, she glared at him: "if you don''t say it, I''ll jump."


    "Amusement park, date."


    He said helplessly.


    "Why date?" Bai ruotong was stunned. When did she promise to date him?


    "What can we do without dating? Anyway, now that we''ve been on a blind date and are satisfied with each other, what we need to do now is to date naturally. " He said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong bit the root. She had never seen such a brazen person.


    There are many people in the amusement park. Gu yeshen is afraid that she will run away. Even when she buys tickets, she holds her hand tightly. Bai ruotong has never been to an amusement park in the future. She has not seen all the modern facilities one by one. She looked at the amusement facilities and couldn''t help but round her eyes.


    "What do you want to play?" Gu yeshen asked.


    "I don''t want to play anything." She fiddled with her fingers. He easily see through her arrogance, holding her hand toward the big pendulum. Si liefeng told him that the best way to pursue a girl is to bring her to the amusement park. Many of the facilities in the amusement park are terrible for the girl. When she gets scared, she can wait for an opportunity to comfort her.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Gu yeshen staggered down from the big pendulum. He sat on the side of the flower bed with a gray face.


    It''s terrible


    It''s terrible


    Why is there such a terrible thing in modern times? It''s just... Terrible to the extreme


    Bai ruotong chuckled. He seemed to grasp his weakness and pointed to the pirate ship beside him: "let''s take this one."


    Gu yeshen gritted his teeth and glared at the terrible woman like nobody: "no


    "Are you afraid?" She picked eyebrows, finally defeated Gu yeshen in one of the places.


    "Who said I was afraid?" Gu yechen took a look at her.


    Bai ruotong shrugged: "if you are not afraid, why don''t you sit down? Thank you for being the prince before. You are the leader of thousands of troops. Now, you are afraid to sit on some amusement facilities.


    Your highness, you are not so timid


    "You''re talking nonsense... What?"


    He was angry to accept back, but when his eyes touched her face, he saw her smile, like a child. His heart suddenly missed a beat, blinked, said with a smile: "good, I accompany you."


    He stood up, supporting himself. What is it to play with some entertainment facilities? As long as she can always show such a smile, he is willing to do anything.


    They had a roller coaster ride, a pirate ship


    Finally, Gu yeshen lay on the bench weakly. Bai ruotong sat beside him and handed him his drink: "here you are."


    He glared at her and took it in silence.


    "Since you are afraid, why do you accompany me? I really don''t understand. What''s your plan for doing this?"


    After getting along with him for a long time, she became less and less afraid of him and spoke more and more. Gu night dull way: "since you know I''m afraid, why do you want to sit?"


    "..." Bai ruotong began to smile and did not answer. They were silent for a moment, and suddenly they were busy.


    "Acrobatics! Acrobatics


    "Wow! They''re all in costumes! Have a good look


    ¡­¡­


    Attracted by the sudden excitement, Bai ruotong stood up and walked towards the stage. Gu yeshen flat mouth, followed up.


    In the middle of the stage, someone is performing the face changing of Sichuan Opera. After the face changing, it is a trick performance. The woman was wearing a Ru skirt. She was like an immortal on the stage and danced with the music. Many petals appeared in her dancing sleeves. She was surrounded by petals and laughed aesthetically.


    Bai Rutong was surprised.


    She immediately thought of the woman.


    Another trick of Bai ruotong is that she is good at it.


    She looks back at Gu yeshen. Gu yeshen stares at the stage tightly. His eyes are focused and serious. His sudden seriousness stung Bai ruotong.


    He... Must have not forgotten her.

 Chapter 1425

    Wronged to accompany her side, he clearly did not forget that woman. With a slight sigh, she turned and left the crowd.


    She is very happy today. She seems to forget the past, but it''s so easy to forget the past, even if it''s just a similar thing. It''s easy to pull her memories back.


    "Bai ruotong!"


    As she walked slowly, an angry voice came from behind her. She looked back and Gu yeshen ran with her fiercely.


    "What are you following up for? Don''t look at your tricks? " She asked.


    "I want to ask you, what are you running for? How could you suddenly leave without telling me


    He is not angry with her yet, but she looks like questioning him.


    "I see you pay attention and don''t want to disturb you." Even she did not notice how sour her tone was.


    "Don''t want to disturb? What does not want to disturb? They perform well. I watch them attentively. What''s the matter? If you think her performance is not good, you can directly tell me, let''s go together, why do you sneak away by yourself! "


    He roared.


    Frightened by his roar, her tears suddenly fell down again: "you cheat! The reason why you focus on it has nothing to do with her performance! It''s because she reminds you of the old friend of Nanyuan.


    You think I don''t know? Even if you can cheat yourself, you can''t cheat me. You haven''t forgotten her! Gu chenlian! It''s not fair for you to do this to me. The person you like is her. Why do you come close to me! Why don''t you just let me go! "


    "I didn''t!"


    He almost choked out these three words from his teeth. Who said that he thought of another person, he didn''t! He''s just enjoying his date with her.


    "You have it!" It was the first time that she had a big fight with him. It seemed that she wanted to burst out all the emotions in her chest.


    She used to be such an arrogant person, but she was restrained in front of him. With so many things, the arrogance of the first lady has already disappeared. But now, her temper came out again.


    "I didn''t miss her for a long time! After I met you, I didn''t even dream about her! Don''t do me wrong! It''s not fair to me! "


    The two began to quarrel childishly. The passers-by on one side was influenced by their roar. They couldn''t help looking around, but they were scared back by Gu yeshen''s roar: "what are you looking at?"


    "I don''t want you! Have you ever dreamt of her, who else will you dream of? "


    "Dream of you! Dream that I married you


    He said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was so disgusted by him that he couldn''t say a word. With a sigh, he took her hand and left. When he came to a quiet place, he said, "yes, I did love her very much before, but that''s the past. It doesn''t mean I won''t like other people.


    The person I want to get close to and like now is you. "


    It was the answer she had dreamed of hearing, but now she did, but she didn''t know how to respond. Her heart was beating so hard that her face was flushed.


    "You are the same. You love me too, right?" Gu yeshen approached her and pressed her hand on her chest. "Don''t cheat yourself any more. If you really hate me, you can push me away. But you didn''t. instead, you gave me the chance to approach you again and again. You clearly want me to approach you again and again. "


    When he said the main thing to the point, Bai ruotong lowered his head and said weakly, "who said, I clearly... Hate you most... In my life, the person I hate most... Is you."


    "Lie!"


    "..." she bowed her head and did not dare to look into his eyes.

 Chapter 1426

    Two people so stalemate for a long time, until night falls, Gu yeshen will her back home. Back home, Bai ruotong''s heart is tangled. She doesn''t know what kind of heart she has for Gu yeshen.


    She thought about how much she loved him, and now she finally got his response. There is no joy is impossible, but more, is sad.


    "Did you sleep?"


    Wechat suddenly sent a message. Bai Rutong took it and found it was the message from the most handsome MVP in the whole valley. She replied, "No."


    "Why haven''t you slept yet? Are you in a bad mood?" He asked.


    "Yes... A little..." she doesn''t want to lie. Although the person in the mobile phone is a stranger, she has already regarded it as her close friend.


    "Why are you in a bad mood?" Asked the other end.


    "The boy I used to like shows his heart to me." She said.


    The other end was silent for a moment, and then said, "isn''t that a good thing?"


    "It''s not a good thing, because... Because... Because he was just impulsive. He used to like another girl very much. I saw all of them in my eyes. He couldn''t like me all at once. He said it to me impulsively."


    Gu yeshen looked at the reply in his mobile phone and twisted his eyebrows. Impulsive? Perhaps, his words today may be impulsive, but his words are not false. From the moment he knew that she was Bai ruotong, he wanted to marry her. Maybe he felt guilty, but when he contacted her, he felt that he loved her in his heart.


    "What if he''s serious?" With uneasiness, Gu yeshen sent her a message.


    Bai ruotong was stunned: "I... I don''t know..."


    "Let''s go through the game. I''ll show you something." He said.


    Bai Rutong blinked: "star X game?"


    "Yes." Gu yechen road.


    Bai ruotong thought about it. Anyway, she can''t sleep now. It''s just right to play games with him.


    "OK, you wait for me. I''ll be online soon."


    Promise a, white if Tong put down the mobile phone, took the computer on the side of the game. Little red wolf''s ID quickly adds his friend, and a birdman appears on her spaceship.


    "You follow me."


    Gu yechen called.


    "Good."


    Bai ruotong nodded and followed him to land on a planet. Just after landing, the sound of gurgling water came from the computer. Beside her was a huge hot spring, and the background behind her was not blue sky and white clouds, but stars in the night sky.


    Here is the space station of the game. The space station can be made according to your own preferences. There is a mountain on the hot spring, a house on the mountain, and two rooms in the house.


    "This is the home I made for you. Do you like it?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    "If only people could live in such a beautiful home." She said with a smile.


    Gu Ye was silent: "so you like it here? Can you give me a reward for my hard work


    "What reward?" Bai ruotong lost his smile.


    "Are you in X city?" Gu yeshen asked.


    "Yes."


    "I''m here, too. Let''s meet." He said.


    Bai Rutong was silent for a moment. She didn''t expect that the other party''s reward was to meet her.


    "Why... Meet suddenly?" She asked.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. I just want to see you. After all, in the game, you are my best friend. The place I choose is the central hot spring on the third floor of the department store. If you want, come here to see me at noon tomorrow."


    He didn''t want to hide from her any more. He knew her identity, but she didn''t know her identity. If he kept hiding it all the time, with Bai ruotong''s character, he would never forgive him if he knew the truth one day.


    "Good."


    Bai ruotong thought about it and nodded his head.

 Chapter 1427

    After all, it''s a business district, and she''s not afraid that he''s a bad person. If you can''t get along, just find an excuse to leave.


    The next day, after a busy noon, Bai Rutong changed his clothes and left the hotel. She drove directly to the building and waited by the hot spring. After waiting for a long time, she could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    She won''t, has she been fooled?


    Thinking about this, Bai Rutong became more and more uneasy.


    "Rutong, who are you waiting for?"


    With her hands covering her eyes, she can guess who the other person is without opening her eyes. With a slight sigh, she rolled her eyes and moved the hand of the man behind her helplessly: "are you... Bored?"


    Gu yeshen grinned and straightened her face: "who are you waiting for?"


    "I''ll meet you everywhere!"


    Is she following herself everywhere? Is this man so boring?


    "What do you say? Little rabbit


    He stirred up a smile.


    "You... What do you call me?"


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at him incredulously. Gu yechen chuckled and rubbed her head: "little rabbit, the person you see today is me."


    "You... You are?" Bai ruotong came back to himself. Gu yeshen was the person who had been with him all the time. "Are you playing with me again?"


    "This time you misunderstood me. Before you gave me wechat, I didn''t know it was you. After you gave me wechat, I knew it was you. You can''t be angry with me."


    He said.


    "But, you should have..." he knew her identity, he should have told her.


    Gu yeshen holds her wrist. He knows that as soon as he releases it, the woman will run away: "what should I do? Do you mean that I should tell you the truth?


    But if I say it, won''t you run away? You always like to run away from me. How can I let you run away? "


    "Gu yeshen! You have gone too far


    She thought that she had found a friend in this world, but she didn''t expect that he was pretending to be her. Looking back on their chat, Bai ruotong suddenly realized that he always felt that this person''s voice was a little familiar. It turned out that he was cheating himself all the time.


    "Rutong, I''m sorry, but I don''t want to cheat you. I just want to be with you."


    He said.


    Bai ruotong choked: "I really don''t understand what you want to do when you do these things!"


    She really hates him!


    Why she is always haunted, why, he is always easy to tease her heart.


    "Because I like you." Gu yechen road.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She didn''t speak. She pushed him away and turned away. Gu yeshen didn''t catch up. If she caught up at this time, she would be angry.


    Bai ruotong went directly back to the hotel. Her tears could not stop falling at this time. She did not know why she was crying. In fact, she was not too sad, just


    It''s just


    I''m just a little angry when I know I''ve been cheated.


    But after getting angry, it''s more a sense of shame. She thought he was just a stranger, so she told him everything.


    But... But he is not a stranger, he is Gu chenlian!


    It''s a shame.


    "Rutong."


    She was called.


    When Bai ruotong looks back, it''s Chen Weiran.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Seeing her tears, he asked softly. Bai ruotong shook his head: "it''s nothing, but I''m just fascinated by the sand."

 Chapter 1428

    "Lost in the sand?"


    How can Chen Weiran believe her simple lie, "is someone bullying you? Tell me the truth? "


    "No She shook her head.


    "Is it Gu Shao?" He guessed the truth in a flash. White if Tong Leng for a while, wry smile: "really not, because of myself."


    "Ruotong, I always regard you as my friend. Can''t you tell me what''s sad in your heart? Is it because you don''t trust me? "


    Chen Wei Ran asked.


    Bai ruotong took a breath and relaxed a lot: "manager, I really have nothing to do."


    "Since you have nothing to do, I have something to tell you."


    He suddenly became serious, pushed her straight back to the lounge and closed the door. Bai Rutong blinked and looked at him for unknown reasons.


    "You had a blind date that day, but it turned out?" He asked.


    Bai ruotong sipped his lips and shook his head.


    "Ruotong, you are not a silly girl. You should be able to see my feelings for you. Since you don''t like Gu Shao, can you associate with me? Let me take care of you? "


    He asked.


    Bai Rutong looks at him in surprise. Although he always knows what Chen Weiran thinks of him, he doesn''t say clearly. Bai Rutong has to stay away politely. Now he says all his confessions. Bai Rutong doesn''t know how to respond for a moment.


    "Can you... Give me an answer?"


    Chen Wei Ran asked.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve always thought of you as my boss."


    She said.


    Chen Wei Ran''s heart suddenly falls, regards him as the boss, this meaning is not even the friend not to calculate? In fact, he didn''t know her answer, but he didn''t want to face it.


    Because


    He was afraid.


    She was afraid that she would not pay attention to him after she said it.


    "I can tell you are serious about rejecting me."


    Chen Wei Ran said, "but is it too miserable just to be the boss? Do you want to try to treat me as a friend? "


    "Think of you as a friend?"


    Bai ruotong didn''t understand.


    "Yes, you can say anything, my friend," he said, rubbing her head. "You must have been bullied and cried by Gu Shao just now, right? I can see that there must be a story between you and Gu Shao, because he always easily affects your emotions. If you tell me the truth, you like him, don''t you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and did not answer. In fact, she does not know how to answer. Does she like Gu chenlian? The fact is certain, she grew up mostly like him, for this man, she has done many ridiculous things.


    A tear fell from the corner of her eye into her palm.


    "If you like it, why don''t you dare to touch it?"


    Chen Weiran came forward and gently hugged her, "I won''t embarrass you or pursue you any more, but allow me to hold you again and let me comfort you, OK?"


    Bai ruotong wants to push him away, but he doesn''t know if he should.


    She did say something to Chen Weiran that she shouldn''t have said just now.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the rest room suddenly shocked heavily, and they were stunned.


    "Bang!"


    Another shock.


    "Bang! Click


    The door was kicked open and slammed into the wall. Gu yeshen''s figure appeared at the door. They didn''t react. They still held each other. Gu yeshen twisted his brows, quickly pulled Bai ruotong behind him, raised his fist and hit Chen Weiran in the face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai ruotong exclaimed.


    "What am I doing! Why don''t you ask him what he wants to do to you when this * * locks you in! "

 Chapter 1429

    He has been following her silently. He sees Chen Weiran leading her to the rest room. He is lying on his head outside the rest room and eavesdropping. He vaguely hears "can I hold you?" Gu yeshen suddenly gets angry and kicks the door directly.


    Hold your sister!


    "Don''t be impulsive! What are you doing! "


    Seeing that Gu yeshen is going to beat him again, Bai Rutong hugs him quickly. This man can''t be underestimated for his madness.


    "Gu Shao... You misunderstood, I just..."


    Chen Weiran covers his nose and wants to explain.


    "What are you just? What are you, you think I don''t know? You want to take advantage of Rutong''s loss, you think Ben can''t see it? Chen Weiran, I will inform you now that you are fired! Get out of here now


    He said angrily.


    Chen Wei Ran was very embarrassed for a moment. Just as Gu yeshen said, he wanted to take advantage of Bai ruotong''s loss to eat some tofu. He just lost his head and wanted to hold her.


    Bai could not see the position just now, but Gu yeshen could see it clearly. This guy''s hand moved to Bai''s hip. If he was left in the hotel again, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Gu Shao, I''m just confused for a moment. Forgive me, I dare not... I really..."


    "Go away!"


    Gu yeshen smashed his fist on the iron box one centimeter away from him. Chen Weiran took a cold breath, didn''t dare to explain anything, and ran away.


    "Bai ruotong, are you a pig! Do you think this man really just wants to comfort you? Can''t you see what he wants to do to you? "


    He turned his head and glared at Bai ruotong. Even if Bai ruotong didn''t understand just now, she could see their conversation clearly.


    "I... I just..."


    "What are you just? Is it true that all men can easily approach you and care for you when you are vulnerable, and then you will listen to them obediently. You really think that you are a little white rabbit, and others can hook your fingers away! "


    He roared.


    Bai ruotong''s heart is tingling. She believes Gu yeshen''s disguised stranger unconditionally and agrees to meet him... Her face turns red with shame and she wants to find a hole in the ground.


    He''s right. He''s very gullible.


    "Why don''t you talk again?"


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Gu yeshen approached her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Can any man except me hold you?"


    He asked again.


    Gu yeshen is terrible in her rage. Bai ruotong''s heart is beating with a drum, and she doesn''t dare to look him in the eyes. After a long time, she gritted her teeth and said, "it''s not what you said. You... You are slandering me..."


    There are many people around the door. They begin to point out to Bai ruotong and Gu yeshen. They are just employees and naturally don''t recognize Gu yeshen. Gu yeshen gave a "tut" and turned back to roar: "what are you doing around here! Go to work! Do you want to be fired by me? "


    Is this the boss?


    The crowd responded and fled in a hurry.


    Bai Rutong glared at Gu yeshen: "can you stop flaunting?"


    "I haven''t finished talking to you yet!" He said.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault! My biggest mistake is that I believed your lies before


    She gritted her teeth. She has a small temper, too.


    "You want to refute me? You were not eaten tofu just now? "


    "He just gave me a hug. What''s tofu?"


    She said fiercely.


    "Bai ruotong! Don''t go too far! "


    He just wants her to be a little defensive. Does this damned woman have to fight against him.

 Chapter 1430

    For the first time, she had the upper hand in the quarrel with him.


    But such an advantage did not make her happy at all.


    "Gu chenlian, you are Gu yeshen now. Don''t be stubborn. Can''t you see that? I don''t fit in with you. "


    For the first time, she said this in front of him.


    They are not suitable for each other


    It''s really ironic that she used to want to get close to this man, but now she tells them it''s not suitable.


    "Let''s talk about it slowly. You go to work first. "


    Gu yeshen looks down at the time. It''s time to prepare dinner. As the chef, Bai ruotong is going to prepare dishes. Bai ruotong nodded and turned to leave the rest room.


    It''s dusk when we get off work. Gu yeshen is waiting at the back door all the time. Bai Rutong thinks about it and decides to go to him.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    "No Bai ruotong shakes his head. At this time, his stomach coos. In the afternoon, he quarrels with Gu yeshen. I think she is really hungry. Gu yeshen holds her hand. Bai Rutong struggles twice. Seeing that he holds it tightly, he doesn''t struggle any more. He just lowers his head and follows him.


    Gu yeshen leads her to a soup pot shop. Somehow, he comes to the world. He doesn''t like the expensive food, but he likes the cheap food. Maybe he ate too much expensive food in his last life, so he got tired of it in his life.


    Bai ruotong sat opposite him and kept his head down in silence.


    "Tell me, what''s your dissatisfaction with me?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    Bai ruotong was stunned: "shouldn''t you be dissatisfied with me?"


    If we really want to say that she has no aversion to Gu chenlian, she just wants to live their own lives.


    "Let''s try to socialize." He said, "believe me again, maybe you will see the change of me now. I just ask you to believe me again.


    I used to be young and not sensible. Clearly I should cherish you well, but what I do is hurt your heart again and again. Now I really know that I''m wrong. "


    For the first time, he said such humble words in front of her. Gu yeshen''s character is always so invincible no matter in previous life or in this life. But now... There is a hint of pleading in his eyes. His change makes Bai ruotong not know how to deal with it for a moment.


    "I..."


    "Don''t say you don''t need it, and don''t refuse me," he said, wringing his eyebrows. Knowing what she said next, he interrupted, "Rutong, please... Don''t refuse me any more..."


    Her refusal is too cruel for him now.


    "Well, I''d like to have a try with you."


    She closed her eyes. If she didn''t agree, maybe Gu yeshen would be entangled forever. Now she chooses to accept it, which is the best way. It''s just... There''s still a little uneasiness in her heart. Or that his words may be just a moment of impulse.


    But... But she wanted to try, wanted to try his heart.


    Try to see if he is telling her the truth and if he really has himself in his heart.


    Because... If it''s just a guess, she can''t fully understand Gu yeshen''s heart.


    In that case, try it. It''s the best way for her.


    "Did you really agree?"


    Gu yeshen asked. Bai ruotong nodded a smile.


    "Then come to my house later!"


    Bai ruotong

 Chapter 1431

    Gu yeshen''s home is located in the high-grade apartment in the center of a city. It has two floors. The house is very clean and a little monotonous. Bai ruotong blinked her eyes and circled around the room. She pushed open a door and saw computers and various live broadcast devices.


    "My profession in this world is to be an anchor."


    Gu yeshen explained.


    "You''re so good."


    Bai ruotong has flattened her lips. She knows that as an anchor, she can''t match a month''s salary. Seems to think of something, she suddenly stare round eyes, looking back at him: "you and I game, will not also be live?"


    "Well... Yes."


    Gu yeshen scratched his head and returned awkwardly.


    Her heart suddenly raised: "then i... did I say anything wrong when you live?"


    If she accidentally said something wrong, she would be embarrassed in front of the people of the whole country!


    "Don''t worry! No! "


    Gu yeshen touched her head, "you live with me tonight. Since I have a girlfriend, I have to tell the fans that although I''m not a celebrity, I can be regarded as a public figure."


    "I don''t... don''t!"


    Her face turned red in a flash. Although she has come to modern times, she is still an ancient person in her heart. She can''t do such a thing that appears in the public view. She is easily nervous, and the more nervous she is, the more likely she is to say something wrong.


    "What? Fear? "


    Gu yeshen asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "I''m afraid that... I''m afraid I''m not competent." He blinked, black eyes covered with a light haze: "is not competent for what? Can''t be my girlfriend? "


    "It''s not..."


    Bai Rutong is stretching her lips and stirring her fingers subconsciously. What she is really worried about is that she is afraid that his fans will not accept her.


    After all... She''s just an ordinary person.


    "Don''t be afraid of anything... Stay by my side..."


    He stroked her cheek and whispered. Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was very close to her. His palm touched his face gently. At this moment, her heart suddenly settled down.


    Gu yechen saw that the time was almost the same. He sat by the computer and began to broadcast live. He took Bai Rutong to sit beside her. As soon as she sat down, Bai ruotong saw her cramped appearance on the computer, and the barrage instantly drowned her hot red face.


    ¡°WOC£¡ There is a girl beside Shen Shen! Who is this girl! I haven''t seen it before


    "Deep! Do you have a girlfriend? I''m so sad... "


    "Two days ago, I was still teasing girls in the game. Today I have a girlfriend. Anchor, don''t you explain it to your fans?"


    "Sure enough, men are pig hooves!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the barrage, Bai ruotong suddenly raised his heart to his throat. Promise Gu yeshen to be his girlfriend just because she wants to confirm his mind. If he is just an impulse for a moment, he can also withdraw from the whole body. At that time, Gu yeshen will not pester her any more.


    Although... At that time may be injured, but she has been injured once, not afraid to be injured again.


    "To introduce you, this is my girlfriend. She may appear frequently in the future live broadcast. I hope you don''t embarrass her."


    Gu yeshen put her hand around her head and leaned on her shoulder. Bai Rutong was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do. She held her cell phone tightly and her eyes didn''t dare to look at the screen. She just hung low for fear of seeing a scolding.


    However, this is how much she thought.

 Chapter 1432

    "In fact, you know her! It''s just the first time you''ve seen it. "


    Gu night sink again road.


    "We all know each other? We only know the people around you, but we don''t know the others! "


    "Wait... Is she... Is she a little red rabbit?"


    "No! Is it really a little red rabbit? Did they really show up? No wonder little red rabbit is on line. Shen always plays little red rabbit games. It turns out that they are... Lovers! "


    The bullet screen was rolling on the screen. Gu yeshen leaned down and said in her ear, "don''t be afraid, I''m here. You see, no one scolds you. You can be at ease. "


    He pointed to the screen, poked her cheek, "do not hurry to say hello to you, as my girlfriend, say something to you."


    Bai ruotong has been afraid of strangers since she was a child. Although she and Gu yeshen are the only two now, she knows that she is being watched by thousands of people. She bit her lip and said, "Hello, everyone, I''m... I''m little red rabbit!"


    "My God! The real version of little red rabbit is so small! It''s really a lovely little rabbit


    "Little rabbit, how do you get along with Shen Shen? Have you known each other before, or through games? "


    "Isn''t that stupid of you to ask? Naturally, they know each other in the game and in front of our eyes. "


    Female fans began to boil up. Bai ruotong was as cute as a girl in a girl''s cartoon. They are rational fans and know that they are far away from Gu yeshen''s real life. They are not unable to accept the appearance of Bai ruotong.


    What''s more, she is so lovely and beautiful.


    However, male fans are a little resentful.


    "Why can the anchor meet such a lovely girl by playing games! I don''t agree! I don''t agree


    "Sister! CHENFENG is not worthy of you, you follow my brother! Follow my brother and have meat to eat


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Rutong looks at the words on the screen and laughs. She is introverted. Compared with people in real life, she is better at communicating with people on the Internet. Seeing that they don''t hate herself, she breathes a sigh of relief.


    "You see, I said it, they will accept you!"


    Gu yeshen rubs her small head, and their every move is displayed on the screen. Such a pink little move has caused fans to boil.


    Bai ruotong nodded and unconsciously raised a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    They had a happy game together. Shen Feng was the anchor, and the live broadcast with his girlfriend attracted the attention of other anchors. Si liefeng took the lead to brush a wave of rockets for him, and then each anchor made rounds and gave gifts.


    Bai ruotong had a good time tonight. When the live broadcast ended, her heart was still beating.


    But Gu yeshen''s words dampened her enthusiasm.


    "It''s too late today. Sleep in my house!"


    Her smile suddenly froze, wring eyebrows staring at Gu yeshen: "you... What do you want to do?"


    "What do you think I can do to you?"


    Gu yeshen frowned. Although she promised to be his girlfriend, she was still on the alert.


    "You dare to do anything, how can I know what you will do to me..."


    Bai ruotong whispered.


    "Don''t worry. Even if I really want to do something to you, it won''t be now." He had a wicked smile.


    "Gu yeshen!"


    "Don''t worry, your rental room is far away. If you go back, you have to take a bath or something. It must be early in the morning after the delay. You will sleep with me, and I will send you to work tomorrow."


    Gu yeshen explained.

 Chapter 1433

    Bai ruotong looks at him with suspicion. Now she can''t completely believe this man''s words. After all, he didn''t cheat himself once or twice.


    "Come here."


    He was too lazy to explain to her again. He pulled her directly to a room on the second floor, where there was an independent bathroom.


    "This room can be locked." He said.


    "All right." Bai ruotong can barely accept it.


    Gu yeshen is a little upset, so she is seriously on guard against him? What does she think of him as? What happened to the sex wolf?


    In the face of other men, she was not so alert. Why did she want to tie her up with a rope when facing him?


    Gu yeshen is unwilling to leave the room. Bai ruotong looked around carefully. The room was very feminine, even the bed was in the shape of candy, and the cupboard was like a layer of ice cream.


    It''s like a fairy tale here.


    Well, why did he prepare such a room at home? Gu yeshen said that it has been two years since he came to this world. Had he ever made a girlfriend before that?


    Bai ruotong''s heart "clattered" and all kinds of conjectures flooded his mind. At this time, the door opened again, and Gu yeshen handed her a change of pajamas: "there are no girls'' clothes in the room. This pajamas is my smallest size pajamas. It has been washed clean, so I can make do with it tonight."


    With that, he left the room.


    Bai was stunned for a moment. He lowered his head and took his clothes into the bathroom. When she took a bath, Gu yeshen was already sitting on the bed waiting for her.


    "How slow!"


    He frowned in disgust.


    Bai Rutong''s face suddenly turned red: "you... How can you be here with me? Didn''t you say you won''t come in?"


    "You didn''t lock the door, and I thought, do you want me in?"


    Gu yeshen laughs like a thief. Bai Rutong chokes. Subconsciously, she steps back two steps. She walks out of the bathroom with water vapor on her body. Her loose clothes reveal her pink clavicle. Gu yeshen unconsciously swallows a mouthful of saliva.


    "I... you... You go out!"


    She puffed up her cheeks and pushed him out of the room. Gu yeshen''s palm pressed the doorframe tightly and looked at her embarrassed appearance with her head down leisurely. Finally, he could not help but pinch her face and said with a smile, "what are you afraid of, Rutong? Are you afraid I''ll eat you? "


    "Because... Because you are shameless!"


    Bai ruotong did not pay attention and told the truth. Gu yeshen''s face suddenly sank.


    "You still don''t trust me enough!"


    "Who let you in without... Without my consent, how can I trust you?"


    She murmured in a low voice, but her heart beat fast. Gu yeshen could easily hear her even through her clothes. With a slight sigh, he rubbed Bai ruotong''s head and pointed to a bowl of lotus seed soup on the head of the bed: "don''t be unjust. I''m here to give you food. You didn''t eat much at night. Now you must be hungry and eat the lotus seed soup."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong choked.


    "I''ll go first. You stay here. I''ll come in and clean up tomorrow." He scratched his head, a little uncomfortable. Although he respected Bai ruotong, he didn''t expect that she was in her own home, so she didn''t have any precautions and went out of the bathroom.


    "Wait a minute."


    Bai ruotong chases the door.


    "What? Regret it? Don''t you want to leave me


    He turned back and asked.


    "No! Don''t talk nonsense Her face was so red that she said, "I misunderstood you just now. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have... I shouldn''t have suspected you like this."


    "It''s not just this matter that you misunderstood me. I''m used to it. I owe you what I owe you. If you misunderstood me, I can write it off with you."

 Chapter 1434

    His voice was very gentle. At this moment, Bai ruotong even thought he was possessed by something. Even if it is an apology, Gu yeshen is always domineering in front of her, but his voice just now is like a warm wind, gently blowing his face.


    Gu yeshen has left before he returns to his mind. Bai ruotong took the bowl of lotus seed soup and drank it completely. She touched her round stomach, brushed her teeth and lay on the bed.


    She can''t sleep.


    Tonight, she promised Gu yeshen because in her heart, she thought Gu yeshen was impulsive and guilty to her, but she really became his girlfriend, but her heart was filled with sweetness.


    It''s really her who doesn''t let go.


    Even if Gu yeshen was cruel to her, she still likes him now. If he doesn''t provoke himself any more, it''s better. When he provokes her, she likes to feel like a flood of water and beasts, covering her heart. She couldn''t look directly at herself any more.


    It was not until the second half of the night that Bai ruotong went to sleep.


    The first ray of sunlight penetrated the screen window. Gu yeshen got up early for the first time and began to prepare breakfast in the kitchen. In fact, he didn''t fall asleep all night. When he thought of Bai ruotong sleeping next door, how could he sleep well. He was so active in his mind that he even considered whether to attack the woman at night.


    Fortunately, such a devil''s action was strangled in his head before it was implemented.


    Since coming to this world, Gu yeshen has learned to cook and do housework. After all, in this world, no one will serve himself anytime and anywhere. He should learn to be independent.


    Although he orders takeout most of the time, with Bai ruotong in, he has to show his hand anyway.


    "Click."


    The sound of the door lock being opened, Gu yeshen recovered, and saw his mother''s big and small bags appear at the door.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    Gu yechen was surprised. Usually she comes only once a month, but today she is less than a month. Gu''s mother was also a little surprised. She looked at the clock and Gu yeshen, who was preparing breakfast in her apron. She asked, "why did you get up so early today? And make breakfast? Who are you possessed by


    Gu yeshen was speechless: "Mom, you should leave first today. I have something to do. I can''t accompany you. Thank you for the food. I''ll take it first. "


    If Bai ruotong is found here by his mother, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Wait!"


    Gu''s mother was pushed to the door. Yu Guang suddenly looked at the table, pushed Gu yeshen away and went to the table: "why do you prepare two sets of chopsticks? Do you have anyone else here besides you? "


    A woman''s sixth sense tells her that things will never be so simple.


    "You think so much, there are no other people here but me."


    Gu yeshen''s heart is empty.


    "Don''t lie to me. Your boy fell out of my stomach. Don''t I know what you think? I know what you''re going to do in the next second with one look, "she said with a smile and began to look in the living room.


    Gu yeshen catches up.


    In the early morning, when he was woken up by several noises, Bai ruotong got up and pushed open the door to the living room: "what happened?"


    The next second, she was stunned, she saw Gu yeshen''s side, is standing a middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman was stunned for a second, and then looked at Bai ruotong with light in her eyes: "deep, who is this child?"


    "She''s Bai ruotong, that''s..." Gu yechen thought, "that''s the blind date you found for me last time. Rutong, this is my mother. "


    He introduced them to each other.

 Chapter 1435

    Bai ruotong, like a bolt from the blue, was stunned in the same place.


    Mother... Mother?


    What the hell is this?


    She looked down at what she was wearing, blushed and ran away.


    "Ah! You wait! "


    Gu''s mother saw that she ran away in a hurry and was about to catch up with her. She was directly grabbed by Gu yeshen''s arm: "Mom! What do you want to do! "


    "Deep! Why don''t you tell your mother about your girlfriend? When your mother asked you, you refused to say anything. In less than a week, you brought people in.


    I thought you don''t like women. It seems that I''m worried too much. My son''s sexual orientation is normal. "


    Gu''s mother patted him on the shoulder and affirmed his behavior. Gu yeshen couldn''t laugh or cry: "Mom, don''t think about it. We just established a relationship yesterday."


    "As soon as you have established a relationship, you dare to bring your son home. Good boy, you have the style of your father in those days!"


    Gu Mu put up her thumb.


    It''s not clear.


    "Nothing happened to her and me. It''s not what you think. We''re innocent. We sleep in different rooms."


    He is nothing, but if the mother really misunderstood, the influence on Bai ruotong is not good. After all, the girl is still a big yellow girl.


    Gu''s mother squinted: "really... Just like this?"


    "Yes." Gu yeshen nodded his head carefully.


    "The son, tell me, is there a scar on her back?" Gu''s mother suddenly gathered a smile and asked seriously. Gu yeshen was slightly stunned and did not understand his mother''s brain circuit: "scar? No scars. What''s the matter? "


    He and Bai ruotong are childhood sweethearts. It seems that she has never been hurt, and she has never heard of any scar on her back.


    "He also said that he didn''t do anything. If you didn''t do it, how do you know if someone else had it on his back?"


    Gu''s mother smiles at her success.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now, I really can''t explain it clearly.


    "Auntie..."


    Gu yeshen is having a headache when Bai ruotong''s soft voice rings from behind. Gu''s mother turned back and gave a bright smile. She held Bai''s hand and said with a smile, "son, you two have such a relationship. Why do you call me Auntie so strange? It''s time to call me. You can rest assured that our family is serious and will be responsible for you. In the future, you will be my daughter-in-law. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was shocked by the 10000 points from Gu''s mother.


    "Mom, don''t make trouble. What''s the matter with you today? If it''s OK, you can leave."


    Gu yechen rubs his eyebrows. To his mother, he really has no way.


    "I want to stay and have breakfast with you." Take care of your mother.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, Bai ruotong didn''t know how to deal with such a warm mother.


    As for Bai ruotong, because she is Gu yeshen''s blind date, Gu''s mother knows him well. It is said that the child works hard and is willing to work.


    Because Gu yeshen has a brother on top of her head, she doesn''t require Gu yeshen to marry a girl of the right family. When Gu''s mother was young, she was also a girl from an ordinary family. She preferred a lovely girl like Bai ruotong to a celebrity.


    In fact, from Gu yeshen''s reaction just now, she already knew that nothing had happened to them. It was only the first time that her son took his girlfriend home for the night. She was so excited.


    "You don''t have to stay. Let''s go!" Gu yeshen didn''t dare to keep his mother. He wanted to stay with Bai Rutong for a while.


    "I''m your mother! How can you do this to me! " Gu''s mother slapped him on the head, and then looked at Bai Rutong with a smile, "Rutong, do you want me to stay?"

 Chapter 1436

    Bai ruotong blushed and didn''t know how to deal with it. Gu yeshen couldn''t help but said, "Mom, you can stay for breakfast."


    Maybe it''s also good. After all, they have to contact each other sooner or later. Gu''s mother left for breakfast and talked with Bai ruotong, but she didn''t keep pestering and left directly after breakfast. Looking at her back, Bai said with a smile, "I found that she is better than your last mother... Ah... Sorry."


    She had just subconsciously made a comment, but when she said it, she regretted it. Last mother... This is a blow to Gu yeshen. Bai ruotong looked down in the dark, a little embarrassed and embarrassed for a moment.


    "You didn''t say anything wrong. Don''t apologize to me."


    Gu yeshen touched her head and said softly, "I like my mother very much now."


    In the past, when he was a prince, his mother only asked him to learn how to be a prince, but never gave him how to be a person. On the contrary, his mother now pulled him back from the high prince to an ordinary person and gave him family affection.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong bit his lip and said nothing more. When she went to work, someone asked her about Chen Weiran. Bai ruotong didn''t give much explanation, but somehow, she still felt a little sorry.


    Chen Weiran may have been as Gu yeshen said. He really wanted to eat her tofu at that time and took advantage of her weakness. But just in this way, how could he lose his job. After thinking about it, she made a phone call to Chen Weiran.


    On the other end of the phone, Chen Weiran''s tone is not as frustrated as she imagined, and even a little guilty.


    "I... I didn''t expect that you would call me. I''m really sorry about that day. I didn''t mean to do this to you. I just... I just..."


    He didn''t know how to explain it. Maybe it was wrong.


    "Didn''t you get angry with Gu yeshen?"


    "About this, I''ll come to the hotel at noon. Let''s talk face to face." Chen Weiran said.


    Bai ruotong heard the speech and nodded. At noon, she met Chen Weiran in the hall. Chen Weiran waved to her and asked her to sit beside him. He ordered two cups of coffee. Bai ruotong looked at him with some trepidation. He was supposed to have lost his job, but he was not half worried.


    "Rutong, I should apologize for that day. Indeed, as Gu yeshen said, on that day, I wanted to take advantage of the situation, and even wanted to take you to drink... Take you... I''m really sorry! "


    He bowed and apologized to Bai. He was not born to be a villain. That day, he didn''t know what was going on, but he did such an evil thing. Fortunately, Gu yeshen stopped him, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was so sorry that he didn''t know how to respond. She was surprised, surprised that Chen Weiran had such an idea of her. She didn''t see it at that time, even at that time.


    It was Gu yeshen who helped her.


    "After I lost my job, I regretted my impulse. Gu yeshen contacted me at this time. He told me that you are his girlfriend. He said, you are very kind, if you know that I lost my job because of you, you will feel guilty, so, for you not to feel guilty, he gave me a chance to work again.


    He sent me to another hotel branch as a manager


    Bai ruotong''s heart settled down. Somehow, it was sweet. Gu yeshen, as expected, is always thinking about her.


    "Thank you... For telling me about it." She said with thanks.


    "Don''t thank me. I didn''t do it well."

 Chapter 1437

    Chen Wei Ran scratched his head and looked at Bai ruotong awkwardly. After this incident, he didn''t even know how to face Bai ruotong, so he didn''t contact her all the time. He didn''t say his apology.


    "You don''t want to do this to any girl in the future, you will go to jail!"


    She said seriously.


    Surprised by her innocent appearance, Chen Wei Ran sighed and shook his head. Without Gu yechen, he would not get Bai ruotong. A man like himself doesn''t deserve her at all.


    After parting from Chen Weiran, Bai Rutong went back to the hotel to continue working. In the evening, Gu yeshen seldom came to pick her up, but she got a call from her sister.


    "Bai ruotong! You are going to get married. Why don''t you tell me such a big thing! "


    Bai Ruoxin growls on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong is in a daze. When is she going to get married.


    The elder sister went on to say that today Gu yeshen contacted her and gave her a betrothal gift. Gu yeshen''s mother also came to discuss the marriage with her elder sister. Bai Rutong hurried home to see Gu yeshen still staying in the bedroom, smiling at her.


    "Where''s Auntie? Didn''t they come together? "


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and asked him. Gu yeshen stood up and said, "I asked her to come back first."


    "If you are ready to get married, why don''t you tell me?" Asked the elder sister at this time.


    Bai ruotong didn''t know how to explain, so he took Gu yeshen''s hand and said, "sister, I have something to say with him. We''ll talk about it later."


    Bai ruotong said that and directly pulled Gu yeshen to turn away. In the stairwell, she let go of his hand: "Gu yeshen! What the hell are you thinking! What did you say to my sister? When did I promise to marry you? "


    "Didn''t you go for the purpose of marriage when you promised to associate with me?" Gu yeshen asked.


    "That''s too fast! How long have we been together? One day? "


    "I think it''s a bit slow!"


    Gu yechen road.


    Bai ruotong sighed. She didn''t know how to talk to Gu yechen about her thoughts. She only said, "I don''t want to get married now, and you don''t want to... Don''t... Say that again."


    "Don''t you trust me?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "it''s not that I don''t trust you. I believe in you, but I think it''s too fast... Because... It''s just the beginning between us... And... And how do I know if you act impulsively towards me? What if you regret it later? Gu yeshen, I know you like me, and I thank you for your love, but I can''t promise you about it. "


    If after marriage, Gu yeshen finds that she is not as good as he imagined, or he thinks that he is still in love with another person, what should she do. I don''t think there will be any divorce at that time.


    "Have you never believed me?"


    Gu yeshen looks coldly and asks.


    "I... I''m not..."


    "If you lie, you don''t believe me, and I know the reason why you don''t believe me," Gu yeshen said, bending down and looking directly at her. "Do you think that when I associate with you, I begin with guilt. Maybe later, I will regret it. You think that I''m joking with my marriage. Bai Rutong, I know what you''re thinking in your heart. You can''t cheat me, but, I just hope, once, once, that you will believe me


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She bit her lip, and he saw through her heart. She no longer concealed anything: "you let me believe you, but... But you tell me how I should believe you. You know there is another woman in your heart."

 Chapter 1438

    "I didn''t!" His voice was a little louder.


    "Not now, not in the future? Gu yeshen, the woman you like is not me at all! If you like me, would you give up on me? At the beginning, for you, I always refused to leave my body, I want to take back my body!


    However, at the beginning, you personally let me give up, you let me see the most cruel you, you now want me to marry you, say you will be good to me, how can I believe? You said, "how can I believe you?"


    She almost roared. She could never forget his indifference at the beginning. Now, although she was sweet with him, she was also afraid... Afraid... Sweetness was just her imagination. Afraid of this man, she will be defeated in the end.


    "Well, I won''t force you to marry me any more. I''ll give you a deadline." Gu yeshen said, "we''ve been together for a year. I want you to see clearly whether Gu yeshen is a cold person and whether he is worthy of your love.


    I will give you a year to see clearly! I''m not just impulsive to you. "


    He is really too anxious, but there is a reason for his anxiety. He is also afraid that this woman will misunderstand him forever. Bai ruotong''s lips moved and clenched his jaw. At last, he didn''t say a word.


    Gu yeshen rubbed her head: "sorry, I shouldn''t force you, can you give me a year to prove myself?"


    "A year?" She looked at him and read, "a year? If you suddenly have someone you like in this year, you won''t marry me? "


    "If you have someone you like, I won''t marry you." He said, "but I am confident that such a thing will not happen, and I ask you to believe me again."


    He took her hand and begged sincerely. He had never been like this before. It seemed that he was not Gu yeshen she was familiar with.


    "Well, one year."


    She could no longer refuse his request, nodded, and then stopped talking.


    She will give him a year, maybe a year later, they will completely become strangers, maybe, the fate between them will be completely over.


    ¡­¡­


    One year later.


    The wedding march is playing in the auditorium. Bai ruotong takes a wedding dress and walks slowly into the flower path. At the other end, Gu yeshen waits. Seeing her coming, he quickly greets her.


    He did.


    Over the past year, Gu yeshen has changed a lot. He didn''t continue to be an anchor, because such work requires staying up late, which is too harmful to his body. He joined his grandfather''s subsidiary and started a game plan. No matter how busy he is, the first thing he does after work is to pick up Bai ruotong.


    "Do you believe me?"


    After exchanging rings, Gu yeshen said slowly in front of her ear. Bai Rutong raised his eyes and glared at him. Then he laughed. She really didn''t expect that he was really willing to do these things for himself. Originally, she thought that the relationship between them would not last a year, but she underestimated this man.


    "I''ve lost to you. I''m convinced," she sighed, holding the corner of his coat. "But remember, if you dare to do something sorry to me after marriage, I will never let you go! I will leave you, find a man, and marry myself out!


    I will give birth to that man and forget you immediately! Let you regret for the rest of your life


    For the first time, she was so tough in front of him.


    "Absolutely not."


    He lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the corner of her lip.


    Their fates are bound to be intertwined, and he will spend his whole life to make up for his sins.

 Chapter 1439

    The snow covered the grass and trees. Every step left a deep footprint. The white air came out of her mouth and gradually dispersed.


    She rubbed her hands, looked at the man lying on the scooter, bit her teeth, and pushed the man step by step to her fence room.


    The boiler was steaming, and ling''er cut off the man''s clothes. The man was seriously injured, and his chest was inflamed and covered with thick blood.


    This is the man she picked up when she went out hunting today. He was lying in the snow, covered with layers of snow.


    The hot water in the pot is ready, and ling''er cleans the wound for him bit by bit with a towel. The water in the basin became turbid little by little, but the filth faded, but the man showed a stunning face. Ling''er had never seen such a beautiful man before, and her cheeks were ruddy.


    "Have a good look!"


    She couldn''t help exclaiming. Men''s eyelashes are very thick, and they are thick under their eyes. The bridge of the nose is high, and a pair of thin lips are pressed tightly. The lips are pale because of the cold.


    She couldn''t help sticking out her finger and poking the man in the face. The temperature of the man''s body has gradually recovered, but there is no response to her behavior.


    She gently pursed a smile from the corner of her mouth, heated the fire on the Kang and slept beside the man.


    The next day, she went out hunting, and when she came back, she saw that the man had stood up and was looking at the surrounding environment blankly.


    Seeing her coming back, the man was not surprised for a moment, but asked, "where is this?"


    "It''s my home."


    Said ling''er.


    "I''m not asking you this. I''m asking where this place is. Is it near Lingyan mountain?"


    "Oh," ling''er scratched her head in embarrassment. "This is the cliff at the foot of Lingyan mountain. I found you under the cliff. You have been seriously injured. You''d better not move, or the wound will burst."


    The man looked down at the traces of rough bandaging on his chest, and a faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "is this what you bandaged for me?"


    "Yes Ling Er nodded. He put down his prey and put some fire on the stove. "How can you show up in Lingyan mountain? Don''t you know it''s dangerous there? Although it''s winter, there are still wild animals


    The man didn''t reply. He went to ling''er and said, "what''s your name?"


    "Ling''er." She returned with a smile.


    Man... No, Gu Yansheng was slightly surprised. The girl in front of him was no more than thirteen or fourteen years old. After waking up, he patrolled the room for a long time. There were only some women''s old clothes. He decided that the woman had saved him, but he didn''t expect that this woman was so young.


    "How can I repay you for saving me?"


    Gu Yansheng asked.


    Ling''er scratched her head to repay her. She never thought about it. However, she thought for a moment and said, "you can''t get out of the cliff bottom of Lingyan mountain. You''d better stay and be my companion in the future. Don''t worry. I won''t starve you. I''ve lived here for many years and I know how to survive."


    "Can''t you get out?"


    Gu Yansheng didn''t believe it.


    "It''s true that I can''t get out. I''ve searched all the roads. There''s really no place to go out. You can marry me. Although I can''t guarantee you to be popular and spicy, it shouldn''t be a problem to raise you fat."


    Said ling''er.


    Gu Yansheng almost choked by his own saliva.


    What did she say just now?


    Let him... Marry her?


    She thought, what is she?

 Chapter 1440

    Ling''er looked at him seriously, even with a strange blush on her cheeks. Gu Yansheng shivered and said, "do you like me?"


    "Yes! You look really good! When I wipe your face, I love you at first sight Ling''er said honestly.


    Gu Yansheng had never seen such a bold girl. Her boldness was beyond Jing Yu''s reach. Slightly lowered his head and coughed twice, he said: "if I don''t like you, will you force me to marry you?"


    I really underestimate these young girls. This is the so-called newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. She didn''t understand the meaning of marriage.


    "No! My mother said to me that this kind of thing is for you to love me! " The sound of the bell is sweet and waxy.


    "That''s good. Go and cook me something. I''m hungry."


    Gu Yansheng put down his heart and directly sat on the Kang. Without complaining, ling''er went directly to the kitchen.


    Why he appeared in this ghost place still needs to start two months ago. Two months ago, at the command of his elder brother Gu Yanqing, he led the Northern War. In the war, he met orange, who saved his life.


    After returning to Beijing, he heard that orange''s life was not long in the future. Wu Tieguai said that only the bamboo roots of Lingyan mountain could continue her life. Gu Yansheng volunteered to lead the army in return for his kindness. Unexpectedly, he met a mountain torrent on the way. He separated from the army. When he came to Lingyan mountain alone, he fell off the cliff.


    Orange''s life is only one year, he must not delay time, he must find the root of bamboo and grass to leave this ghost place.


    After staying here for ten days, ling''er''s body had almost recovered, and the girl didn''t do anything out of the ordinary except to be crazy about him occasionally. She is very quiet and never takes the initiative to talk with him unless he asks.


    "Do you know bamboo leaf grass?"


    Gu Yansheng asked.


    "I know." Ling''er nodded with a smile and sat beside him with a bowl of porridge.


    "Take me!"


    His Mou son suddenly a bright, way.


    Ling''er frowned and shook her head: "I''m not going! There are... Ghosts in that place. "


    "..." Gu Yansheng smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    Ghost?


    What the hell is this girl talking about.


    "It''s true. There will be strange noises and strange animals at night. I won''t go..."


    Said ling''er.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go alone. Just tell me how to get there." Gu Yansheng dropped his eyes, showing a sad look. He is confident in his appearance, and no woman can resist his "Sadness" attack.


    "You... Why do you have to go there?"


    Sure enough, ling''er was cheated.


    "My wife is seriously ill, and bamboo leaf grass is the only herb that can cure her disease, so I must get it and save my wife."


    Gu Yan Sheng''s words suddenly sad, "although you tell me, I can''t get out now, but even if there is a little chance, I also want to save my hairy wife."


    "You... You are a good man with love and righteousness!"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you had a wife and said that to you. I''ll take you, but we need to prepare something first. Don''t be upset. I''ll try to make you meet your wife. Actually... "


    Ling''er choked and said in a low voice, "I cheated you too. It''s not that I didn''t have a chance to go out. It''s just that the chance to go out is very slim... I... I have selfishness. I want you to accompany me forever, so I tell you that I can''t go out."

 Chapter 1441

    He belittled the little girl!


    I didn''t even know I was cheated!


    Gu Yansheng''s mouth trembles slightly. The seemingly innocent little girl doesn''t expect to play tricks. It seems that he should be careful not to be cheated by this little girl.


    However, she is also quite easy to cheat.


    "Thank you very much."


    He took her hand and said gratefully. Ling''er bit her lip, and when she was grasped by his hand, her face was red again.


    Ling''er still goes out early and comes back late every day. Gu Yansheng stays in his room and waits in boredom. He has been used to the days when clothes come to hand and food come to mouth, so he never thought about helping ling''er. Night is coming, and ling''er''s figure appears in front of her house.


    She seemed to be in a hurry, her white face red. In fact, Gu Yansheng has always had a doubt. This girl''s behavior is not what a country girl should do. Moreover, her speech is not vulgar. Except her behavior is a little barbaric, she looks like a lady of a big family.


    Moreover, her skin is very delicate, where there is a rural aunt''s skin is delicate.


    Although Gu yeshen was very confused, he didn''t ask much. No matter who she is, it has nothing to do with him.


    "I found herbal medicine. There are many small flying insects in the cave with bamboo roots. If these herbal medicines are applied on the body, there will be no small flying insects. Do you have any problems with your body? If there is no problem, we can start tomorrow. "


    Said ling''er.


    Gu Yansheng was happy: "no problem, thank you."


    As if to give encouragement, he rubbed her head, and ling''er''s face was dyed crimson by his provocative action.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, they got up early. After breakfast, ling''er took some dry food and set out directly.


    "You said that day, what''s the way to go out?"


    On the way, Gu Yansheng asked. Ling''er bit her lip: "I''ll show you next time."


    "Will you lie to me?" He squinted.


    This girl is infatuated with him very much. If she does something to cheat him, who will he talk to. Although it''s very easy to deal with a little girl, here in the wilderness, he killed her, who will serve him.


    Ling''er pointed to a small cliff in front of her: "after climbing there, we can get to the entrance of the mountain. Let''s have something to eat first. We still have a long way to go in the afternoon."


    She said and handed him the dry food in her pocket. Gu Yansheng frowned. Why didn''t he cherish the delicacies before? Now he can only eat these coarse foods to satisfy himself. He said that he was very aggrieved.


    Casually filling his stomach, Gu Yansheng stood up, patted the mud on his body, and frowned: "let''s go."


    "Won''t you have a rest?" Asked ling''er.


    "Don''t delay the time, don''t you mean it''s dangerous at night?"


    Gu Yansheng''s voice was slightly angry. Ling''er flattened her lips wrongly. She didn''t dare to say much, so she led the way. They quickly went to a mountain entrance. The entrance was buried by branches. Ling''er stepped forward to pick up the branches and said, "you can pass."


    Gu Yansheng just stepped forward. The road inside is very dark. Ling''er walks ahead and lights the fire fold. The cave is cold and humid, and Gu Yansheng can''t help shivering. His delicate body has suffered so much.


    Even on the battlefield, he never had such a hard time.


    As early as I knew, he shouldn''t have bravely stepped forward and directly took over the hard work.

 Chapter 1442

    "Tick... Tick..."


    The sound of water is spreading in the depth, and the cave is deeper and deeper. Gu Yansheng twisted his eyebrows and looked up at ling''er: "are you sure it''s this way? Didn''t you lie to me? "


    "Well, I''ll tell you what to do. That''s the one. Just follow me." Said ling''er. Gu Yansheng still feels a little unreliable, but he doesn''t ask any more, and follows her gently. Suddenly, a light appeared in front of her. Ling''er ran to the bright place with a big stride, and said happily, "here it is! Come on


    Gu Yansheng frowned and followed her direction. The place with light suddenly brightened, and the narrow dark road suddenly brightened up. Ling''er pointed to the grass leaves in the gap of the cave and said, "this is the root of bamboo grass." She said, took down the sickle and began to cut directly. Gu Yansheng took out the as like as two peas of bamboo grass, and compared it with them.


    "You go home first. The fish here are delicious. I''ll catch some and come back to you." She pointed to the stream in the center of the cave and said with a smile.


    Before Gu Yansheng could refuse, she had already jumped into the stream, swam back and said, "hurry up! Just go that way and go back! "


    "Then come back quickly."


    Her behavior is simply inexplicable. Now that Gu Yansheng has the herbal medicine, he naturally doesn''t care about her strange behavior. He quickly leaves the cave holding the herbal medicine. As soon as he took two steps, he heard the sound of "creaking" and something was scraping past his ears.


    He felt a little strange and could not help thinking of what ling''er said.


    "Where is the ghost?"


    She knew there was a ghost, so why did she catch fish? Gu Yansheng thought for a moment, suddenly came to realize, turned back to the original return.


    "Squeak..."


    He was shocked by the scene in front of him. In the cave just now, he saw many bats flying in the middle of the lake. In the middle of the lake, there was a large pool of blood, and ling''er had disappeared.


    "Ling''er!"


    He was so surprised that he jumped straight into the stream. The bottom of the stream was dark, and my eyes hurt when I opened it. Suddenly, a hand grabbed his arm, the hand led him from the stream in a corner of the grass in the head.


    "You! What are you doing back here? "


    Ling''er wiped the water on her cheek and asked.


    "I want to ask you, what are you doing?"


    Gu Yansheng asked, "those bats are blood sucking bats. I''ve seen them before. If I''m not wrong, they are ghosts in your mouth, right?"


    Ling Er pursed her lips and didn''t reply.


    Gu Yansheng''s eyes looked at her arm. Her arm made a long cut with a knife. Although it was no longer bleeding, the depth of the wound still made Gu Yansheng take a cold breath.


    "These things like the smell of blood best. Streams can spread the smell of my blood. But they don''t dare to enter the water. You could have left directly. What are you doing when you come back? "


    There is seldom anger in ling''er''s eyes. She originally wanted to protect this man, but unexpectedly, he took the initiative to fall into the same situation with her.


    "Why don''t you tell me the truth?"


    Gu Yansheng asked.


    "You are a man of integrity. You certainly don''t want a girl of mine to do such a thing for you." Said ling''er.


    That''s why she lied to him to go.


    "Do you think I hope now?" Gu Yansheng chuckled. He tore off his clothes and bandaged her arms. He looked at the bloodsucking bat hovering in mid air and asked, "what else is there?"

 Chapter 1443

    "There''s an exit under the water. I''ve been here by mistake before and forced to jump into the water. The water is connected with an old well. Can you use water? If not, hold on to me and I''ll take you there. "


    Said ling''er.


    "Good."


    Gu Yansheng nodded and agreed.


    "It''s going to trouble me anyway. Why don''t you just go away?"


    One second before she jumped into the water, ling''er could not help but whisper. Gu Yansheng''s face suddenly darkened.


    Ling''er grabs his sleeve and swims to the bottom of the water vortex. Although Gu Yansheng can''t compare with her in water, he can swim, but he almost loses his breath in the middle. I don''t know how long later, the bell pulled him out of the water.


    "That''s... That''s it!"


    Said ling''er.


    Gu Yansheng looked up at the four walls. It was a narrow round old well, surrounded by ancient vines and moss.


    "I... I have no strength, you go up first, and then pull me up."


    Ling''er was out of breath. She''s almost done her best to get out of the water earlier.


    "Come up."


    Gu Yansheng pointed his back to her.


    "Ah?"


    "I''ll carry you up." He said.


    "But... But you are so delicate..." she hesitated.


    Gu Yansheng''s mouth slightly drew. At least he was a person who had been on the battlefield. He was said to be delicate by a little girl. He couldn''t help feeling a little unconvinced: "don''t talk too much nonsense, come up first!"


    He roared.


    Ling''er had a flat mouth and had to lie on his back. This man looks thin, but his shoulders are so broad. Ling er''s cheeks are red. Her eyes look carefully at the man, and then withdraw.


    He... He''s married, and she can''t have any more illusions about him.


    After they came out of the old well, they were out of breath and fell into the woods. It was midnight and the stars were shining.


    "You... You haven''t told me your name yet!" Said ling''er.


    "Why did you ask that all of a sudden?" Gu Yansheng did not want to answer.


    Ling''er Yu Guang took a look at the bamboo grass root in his arms, flattened his lips and said, "you have got the medicine for your wife. You must want to go back to the capital as soon as possible. We may not see each other in the future, so... I want to know your name?"


    "Do you want to leave a message?"


    Gu Yansheng asked softly. Ling Er nodded seriously: "it''s just a little thought, but... Is that ok?"


    "Gu Yansheng." He didn''t refuse any more and told her a real name directly. Tonight her action, let him completely believe this kind girl. She could give her life for him, and he couldn''t tell her her real name too much.


    "You... You are not the fourth prince, are you?"


    The bell smacks its tongue.


    "What? Do you know? "


    "At least I''m a man of Nanyuan. Why don''t I know the royal family of Nanyuan?" With her eyes half closed, ling''er said with a bitter smile, "I used to live in the capital city. My father was in business. At that time, the business was good, but later because of the enemy''s pursuit, my father and mother died.


    I was chased here, and then jumped into the cliff. I didn''t expect that I didn''t die. "


    Gu Yansheng is surprised that if a woman knows his identity, she should be flattered. But this woman did not, let alone flatter, she did not even have the slightest bit of surprise.


    Didn''t this woman say that she fell in love with him at first sight?


    Why didn''t you react at all?

 Chapter 1444

    "Who is your enemy? When I get back to Nanyuan, I''ll take revenge for you. "


    Gu Yansheng said.


    "Really?"


    Ling''er blinked with delight. It was her greatest wish to avenge her parents.


    "Nature is true." Gu Yansheng nodded and promised.


    Ling''er''s eyes flashed and shook her head: "goodbye, let''s wait until you get back to Nanyuan."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ling''er stood up and shook her head, but at last she said nothing. Gu Yansheng looked up at such a strange girl, sighed and followed her.


    The next day, ling''er got up early in the morning. Today''s sunshine is very good. She put the roots of bamboo and grass in the courtyard one by one. Just as she was carrying her bow and sickle to go up the mountain, Gu Yansheng called her after her: "you stay at home today, I''ll go."


    "You a king, can you hunt?"


    Ling''er was suspicious.


    Gu Yansheng pursed his lips tightly and didn''t speak. Instead, she took the bow and arrow from her back and left the room. Ling''er looked at his back and frowned. She didn''t ask any more questions.


    At night, Gu Yansheng comes back with big and small bags of prey. Ling''er looks at him in surprise. These prey can be eaten by her for many days.


    "Do you believe it now?"


    Gu Yansheng said.


    "Lord, you are so powerful!"


    She uttered her most sincere sigh.


    Gu Yansheng is secretly happy. For some reason, he is so happy that he is praised by a little girl.


    He pretended to be serious and said, "don''t you go to cook soon!"


    "Yes, yes! Go at once


    Ling''er threw her feet and went to work.


    At night, Gu Yansheng seems to hear the cry. He quietly goes to the ground and finds that ling''er is pressing her eyes. It seems that he is having a nightmare. His brows are frowning tightly.


    "My father... My mother... Don''t die... Don''t leave ling''er... Ling''er is so scared... After ling''er, she will never be naughty again. She will be a lady in the boudoir again... Never climb a tree again..."


    She murmured to herself. Gu Yansheng looked at her, and his eyes flashed with faint light. At last, he didn''t know what he thought. He picked her up and put her on the bed, while he was sleeping on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    Ling''er sat up with a confused look on her face. She looked at Gu Yansheng on the ground and at herself sleeping on the bed. She blinked and asked, "am I sleepwalking?"


    "..." Gu Yansheng raised his eyebrows and did not speak.


    "I... why am I here?"


    Asked Ling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yansheng still didn''t speak.


    "I... did I do something to scare you! I... I never knew that I had the problem of sleepwalking... I''m sorry... I must have scared you! You... Don''t be afraid... I... I didn''t mean to


    She explained in a hurry. Thinking that he has been peeping at Gu Yansheng for a long time, he can''t help climbing on the bed in his dream, trying to smear Gu Yansheng''s innocence.


    She... If she really did this kind of thing, it''s not natural!


    Gu Yansheng was amused by her surprised look. He stood up and rubbed her head: "go to prepare breakfast."


    "Oh... Oh..."


    Ling''er is still dizzy.


    After breakfast, Gu Yansheng said, "come on, take me to the exit you said."


    Ling''er nodded, feeling a little lost. It seemed that he would leave sooner or later. Yes, such a good man, she will never stay.

 Chapter 1445

    She led him up the mountain and stopped at a precipice. The mountain here seems to have been cut in half, with lots of gravel in the middle, blocking the way out.


    "This is the place I''m talking about." Said ling''er.


    "If only there was gunpowder." Gu Yansheng sighed. Although it was blocked, if there was gunpowder, it would be easy to knock it open, but there was nothing here. It was not a simple thing to get out of here.


    "Can''t you get out without gunpowder?"


    Asked Ling carefully.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yansheng nodded.


    She bit her lip and looked at Gu Yansheng apologetically: "sorry... Wang Ye, I didn''t mean to. I thought you could get out of here. I''m sorry... I let you down."


    She was afraid that he would blame her. After all, she had to treat her wife. If she stayed here, how could he give her medicine. Gu Yansheng sighed: "it has nothing to do with you. You are kind. Is there a way out on the cliff?"


    "Yes."


    Ling Er nodded.


    "Then climb up." Gu Yansheng said.


    "I''ve tried. The stones here are very slippery. There''s no way to climb them. In case they fall down accidentally..."


    Ling''er swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "How can you get out of here if you don''t take risks?" Gu Yansheng laughed and touched ling''er''s head. "You go and prepare some things, and I''ll take the rest."


    "Good."


    Ling''er gave a clever reply.


    According to Gu Yansheng''s order, he began to make hemp rope. In the evening, she handed it to Gu Yansheng.


    "Why only one?"


    Gu Yansheng asked.


    "Ah?"


    Didn''t he just say to prepare one? Does he need two.


    "And you? Aren''t you going out? "


    Seeing her white eyes, Gu Yansheng could not help sighing. Ling''er scratched her head: "I... what am I going out to do? I''m used to staying here. It''s ok if I don''t go out. "


    "Habits?"


    Gu Yansheng squinted, "if you live here for a few more years, you will become a savage. You are only thirteen or fourteen years old, and you are still a little girl. Do you really want to stay in such a place all your life?"


    "What should I do when I go out?"


    Ling''er scratched her hand and was a little dizzy.


    "Come to my house, even if it''s a maid, it''s better than staying here?" Gu Yansheng said.


    "But... But... I''m the woman you brought out of the mountain hook. If your wife knows..."


    "I don''t have a lady."


    He is too lazy to cheat her again. Even if she doesn''t cheat, she can''t cause any threat to him. Ling''er hesitated for a moment, blinked and said, "you... Don''t have a lady, then you... What''s your medicine for?"


    "It''s a long story. Wait until you''ve finished." Gu Yansheng squinted, "although I can''t marry you as my wife, I can let you stay with me anytime and anywhere to serve me and be a maid. When my maid can make you popular and drink spicy food, you will not object, will you


    "Ah..."


    Ling''er scratched her head to be a maid? After thinking about it, ling''er looked up and said, "do you need a room?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yansheng was speechless. For a moment, he regretted such a decision.


    This woman is just... Terrible.


    Three days later, their preparations were almost the same, and they walked towards the cliff pass. Gu Yansheng took out the hemp rope and put a scythe in the mouth of the rope. The scythe was embedded in the stone and was extremely strong. In this way, the two of them also rely on the sickle to climb online step by step.

 Chapter 1446

    "Your physical strength, climbing such a high road, can you hold on?"


    Gu Yansheng asked.


    Ling''er nodded: "I couldn''t hold on when I was a young lady, but I''m sure it''s ok now!"


    After that, she turned to Gu Yansheng and laughed brightly. Gu Yansheng choked and turned his eyes away from her. With a faint smile on her lips, ling''er tightly embeds her sickle into the stone crevice and climbs up. After grasping a relatively dry stone, he takes out her sickle and embeds it into the stone crevice further above.


    "No problem, you can climb."


    Ling''er turned back. Gu Yansheng nodded and got up behind her. Soon, he had passed ling''er.


    "Lord, I''ll follow you in the future. Will you let me wash clothes and cook every day?"


    Ling''er asked him.


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Yansheng screwed up her eyebrows. Is this girl asking too much.


    "I just... Just want to know if I will be tired in the future? My father said that there are many conspiracy theories in the royal family. There are many people in them, whether they are maidservants or noble people. I''m afraid... "


    Ling''er is worried.


    "You can rest assured that there are no such things in my house." Gu Yansheng is dumbfounded, she just starts to worry now, isn''t it too late? After all, she has decided to climb with him.


    "How much salary do I have in a month?"


    She asked again.


    "How much do you want?" Gu Yansheng asked again.


    "The more... The more..."


    Before she had finished speaking, ling''er stepped on a moss stone and fell down. Fortunately, the stone stabbed by the sickle was deep, so she didn''t fall down all at once.


    "Are you a fool?"


    Gu Yansheng angrily grabbed her rope and pulled her up. Ling''er bit her teeth and tried to stand firm. Tears came out of her eyes: "I''m sorry..."


    "What are you crying for?" she said


    "I... I don''t know... I... I''m afraid..." ling''er points to her head and says. Gu Yansheng looked down, and there was a deep cliff at their feet. If they are not careful, both of them will die.


    "I thought you were so brave. You were so timid."


    He started to laugh and suddenly found the lovely scene of this girl. Ling''er blushed and dared not speak. Gu Yansheng took back his eyes and continued to climb. Ling er''s body trembled more and more.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yansheng asked again.


    "My rope..."


    She handed her hemp rope to Gu Yansheng''s eye. Because of the friction just now, the hemp rope had split a hole.


    "Lord... Will I... Will I die here? I... I don''t want to die... "


    She cried helplessly. No matter how bold she was, she was still afraid when facing the danger of her life. Gu Yansheng felt guilty, because she always pretended to be strong, so he really thought that this girl was very strong, and she was not afraid of anything, but now she was just an ordinary little girl.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s OK."


    His voice as gentle as possible, stepping on the stone, carefully moved to her side: "come on my back."


    "I''ll... I''ll sink you."


    She shook her head and refused to submit.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not as vulnerable as you think." Gu Yansheng rubbed her head, "you will not die, I will not let you die, come up, I will take you back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ling''er choked twice and climbed on his back.


    "You used to be so timid. I don''t know how you used to survive here."


    Gu Yansheng sighed.

 Chapter 1447

    This little girl is the kindest girl he has ever seen. She says everything and doesn''t hide anything from him. Clearly is an ordinary girl, but she sent out the goodwill is to make him moved.


    Gu Yansheng is never a kind person, even in the face of a little girl, he can easily use, without any guilt. But now, he is a little guilty.


    "Anyone will be timid in the face of life and death... Ah ah!"


    Gu Yansheng''s rope sank heavily. She screamed and fell off his back.


    "Ling''er!"


    Gu Yansheng exclaimed and grabbed her arm with his backhand. The bell hung directly in the air. She looked at Gu Yansheng, the body can not help shaking up: "you... You quickly let go, your rope will not last long! It''s all my fault. If I had known, I would have made the rope stronger. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yansheng is speechless. She is still talking nonsense. He looked around. There was a cliff on the top of his head. They were almost on the top floor. Stepping on that cliff should be able to save their lives.


    With all his strength, he pulled her up with one hand: "hold me!"


    He said.


    Ling''er reaches out and hugs him. His rope has split half. If they are not careful, they will die.


    "Why don''t you let it go? Your life is more precious than mine. Don''t... "


    "Shut up


    He yelled, took down the sickle, stepped on the stone in front of him, held her and jumped directly onto the stone.


    "Patta."


    The rope broke completely at this time.


    Ling''er''s body is too soft to move. She looks up at the top of the cliff. There are about two people high away. If it''s flat, it''s enough for her to jump. But now it''s high ground. If she''s not careful, they will all fall into the abyss.


    "I''m sorry. I''m the one who bothered you." Gu Yansheng said.


    "Lord, your lightness skill must be very good, isn''t it?" Ling''er said suddenly. Gu Yansheng was stunned and nodded.


    "Then you go up first. I''ll wait for you here. Maybe there is a village ahead. You go to find someone and then save me!"


    Ling''er comforted.


    In this way, it may be saved.


    "Leave you alone here and watch you cry?"


    Gu Yansheng chuckled and stood up with her on his back. The huge stone at the foot has split a crack, and it won''t last long.


    "Ling''er, you and I are friends. Would you like to die with me?" Gu Yansheng said.


    Ling''er thought seriously: "if you come to the yellow spring, can you marry me?"


    "No way, you can only be my maid."


    He said without hesitation. Ling''er flattened her mouth and buried it in his neck.


    "But..." Gu Yansheng''s voice changed, "I can allow you to stay with me all your life."


    Don''t give her commitment, because he dare not easily promise. He has never been a man of affection.


    But to her pay, he is an exception to retain her.


    It''s really a strange little girl. If she hadn''t met him, she would have been cheated of her life.


    Gu Yansheng sighed and tried his best to climb.


    Half an hour later, they sat on the top of the mountain, panting.


    "Do you... Do you mean what you just said?" Ling''er asked, "can I stay with you all my life?"


    "See what you can do."


    Gu Yansheng''s mouth is full of faint smile. Ling Er curved her eyebrows and began to smile beside him. But for a moment, Gu Yansheng was in a panic.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The roots are gone!"


    He said.

 Chapter 1448

    "It must have been accidentally dropped when I came up..."


    Ling''er said nervously.


    After all, it was her fault. If she had not made such a weak rope, he would not have


    "I saw the smoke. There should be a villa ahead. Let''s go first."


    Gu Yansheng sighed. They had no strength to find the roots of bamboo and grass again. Ling Er nodded and stood up.


    It seems not far, but when they left, they still walked for several hours. Ling''er was so tired that she was about to collapse. She blinked, but at last she was a little weak and fell down straight.


    When she woke up again, she smelled the smell of rice.


    "Are you awake?"


    Gu Yansheng came to her with a bowl of rice and handed it to her. Ling''er swallowed a mouthful of saliva and began to gobble it up. When she put down her chopsticks, she said, "Lord, how did you make them give us food? You''re really good at it


    "It''s not that I have the ability, it''s the jade pendant," Gu Yansheng said. "Besides, don''t call me Lord here, just call me childe."


    "..." ling''er nodded, but she was sad again. "But... The roots of bamboo and grass are gone. What should I do?"


    Can we go down the mountain again? But


    "I''ll go again," Gu said, "and you''ll wait for me here."


    "Where are you going? But can you find the way? The mountain road is very rough. You''ve only been there once. How can you... "Ling''er can''t worry. Just now they were almost dead. If they do it again, what should he do in case of an accident.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I won''t have anything."


    He said.


    "But..."


    Ling''er wanted to say something more. The door was pushed open at this time. A woman in cloth clothes came in from the door. She nodded with them and said, "you two gentlemen, the village head wants to see you. Can you have a rest?"


    "Village head?" Ling''er frowned. "We... We''re just staying here for a night. Why does the village head come to us?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just in charge of the message." Women and humanity.


    Ling Er raises her eyes and stares at Gu Yansheng. Gu Yansheng purses her thin lips and says directly, "let''s go and meet the village head."


    After that, he went out of the room, and ling''er ran after him. The woman led the way ahead, but after a while she pointed to the fence house ahead and said, "here it is."


    Gu Yansheng said thanks, pushed aside the fence room and went in. There were five people, four old people and a young woman sitting in it.


    "Are you the one who suddenly appeared in the village today?"


    Asked the woman.


    "Yes." Gu Yansheng nodded.


    "I''m the head of this village. How long are you going to stay in our village?"


    Asked the woman. Ling''er blinked in surprise. Is this woman the village head? Is the village head so young? She swallowed and looked at the woman incredulously. Seems to notice her eyes, the woman turned her head, the corners of her mouth with a faint smile: "little girl, what are you looking at?"


    "No... nothing... I just thought... The village head is so young and beautiful!"


    She scratched her head and replied awkwardly. The woman chuckled. She stood up and came to the bell. "You are a funny little girl. Where are you from?"


    "I''m... I''m... From the capital."


    She originally wanted to answer that she lived under the front cliff, but she had decided to follow Gu Yansheng. It would be more reliable for her to become a capital.

 Chapter 1449

    "Is there a match?"


    The woman asked again.


    "Ah... No..." ling''er shook her head, but she was surprised. The woman asked what this sentence was about.


    "How about you stay in our village? There are many unmarried men in our village, so you choose one to marry them, "the village head said, looking back at Gu Yansheng." if I guess correctly, you should be her brother, right? How about you stay in our village and work for us? "


    Gu Yansheng squinted and did not speak. It was Ling er who was so scared that what the village head said was more like an order than an inquiry.


    "We..."


    "Good."


    She wants to refuse, but Gu Yansheng answers. He bent his eyes and walked towards the village head: "there is such a beautiful woman as the village head in this village. It''s a good choice to stay here, but you can guess wrong. I''m not her brother, I''m just a maid."


    What time is it! Can you stop caring about your identity!


    Make complaints about the bell.


    Confused by his smile, the village head turned to show a smile and said, "OK, that''s settled. You two will stay. Red sister-in-law, you arrange a residence for them. "


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged woman waiting by nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master! What''s on your mind? How can we stay here! "


    Back to a fence yard, ling''er closed the door and said in a low voice. She can''t stay in such a place forever, they still have things to do.


    "Who said we were going to stay?"


    Gu Yansheng looked back at her and sighed. This little girl is really stupid. What others say is what they say. Why doesn''t she use her brain to think about it? What he said just now is just a kind of circuitous tactics.


    Ling Er blinked: "then... Why do you want to cheat people?"


    "If they don''t cheat, do you think they will let us go easily? How can a woman become the head of a village.


    I''ve heard before that many poor villages sell people, or there are not enough women. They rob women from outside to give birth to children and add labor force. If I guess correctly, this is what this village does. "


    "Then... What shall we do?"


    Ling''er was frightened by him. Gu Yansheng raised a smile and rubbed ling''er''s head: "don''t worry, I won''t let them do it to you. Let''s get out tonight."


    Ling''er''s heart settled down.


    At first, she only thought that Gu Yansheng was a spoiled young master, but she didn''t expect that he was so reliable in a crisis.


    When the sun goes down, night comes. They groped their way out of the fence house. Ling''er swallowed a mouthful of saliva, followed the man and rushed directly into the forest.


    They didn''t want to stop, they kept running, they had no direction.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, an arrow feather shot at them. Gu Yansheng''s eyes pointed and pushed the bell open. He got an arrow on the shoulder.


    "Hiss..."


    Gu Yansheng twisted his eyebrows and took a cold breath.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    Ling Er stares at him in horror.


    "It should be that you stepped on something carelessly. There are many secret ways here. We can''t run in a hurry, we can only grope forward slowly."


    Gu Yansheng screwed up his eyebrows.


    It seems that his conjecture is correct. The village is man eating!

 Chapter 1450

    Ling''er''s heart began to beat the drum. She could not help holding Gu Yansheng''s hand: "young master, will we die here?"


    "Nonsense, these organ tricks are nothing."


    It''s just that he can''t see clearly in the dark. If it''s in the daytime, he can crack these small mechanisms at once. In the past, when he was in the army, what he often did was to crack the secret channels of various organs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ling''er''s hand exudes fine sweat. Through the moonlight, she sees that Gu Yansheng''s shoulder has shed bright red blood. She swallows a mouthful of saliva slightly. She points to the part of his hand and says: "you... Your hand?"


    "Nothing."


    Gu Yansheng screwed up his eyebrows. Now he has no time to care about his injured shoulder. If today''s escape fails, it will not be easy for him to escape again. They walked carefully in the forest, and it took them three hours to get out of the forest.


    But before she could take a breath, ling''er heard a burst of laughter, and then the torches were suddenly bright.


    "I knew that you would run away. No one would stay here willingly, but do you look down on people? Do you think you can escape at will? "


    The village head came out of the crowd and asked them.


    Ling''er''s heart had already reached her throat. It seems that... Still failed.


    "What business do you do in your village?"


    Gu Yansheng didn''t feel flustered, but asked in reverse.


    "You are really a smart man. You must have seen our village clearly for a long time. Our village is dry all the year round, and there is no food in winter. Fortunately, there is a big family in the neighboring village who knows the government. As long as we sell you as coolies, we can make a lot of money."


    As soon as the village head''s voice dropped, she and the two men on one side said, "take them down!"


    "Yes


    The men took orders one after another, but before they met Gu Yansheng, they were killed by the dagger in his hand.


    "You..."


    The female village head stares round eyes and looks at Gu Yansheng incredulously.


    "Run fast, how far can you run? I will come to meet you in an hour." Gu Yansheng lowered his voice.


    "But..."


    Ling''er is crying.


    They... They have so many people. How can Gu Yansheng deal with them alone? Although he is good at martial arts, it''s hard to deal with so many people.


    "Do you think you can help? Not yet, let''s go


    Gu Yansheng growled. Ling''er was shocked. She bit her teeth and ran away. The next second, Gu Yansheng had rushed into the crowd and began to fight with them.


    Although there are a large number of them, they are all ordinary villagers. It is enough for Gu Yansheng to resist them alone.


    "Kill! Kill! Help


    "Kill! Kill


    The villagers began to clamor. Gu Yansheng grabbed the long sword from them and aimed it at them.


    "What''s the matter! He''s just a man! We have 50 people here! Can''t you catch him alone? "


    The village head roared. She thought she had found a baby today, but she didn''t expect that the baby was so hard that she couldn''t chew it.


    But he killed ten of them, and she would never let him go.


    While fighting, she pulled up a long bow and shot directly at Gu Yansheng. Gu Yansheng couldn''t dodge and was shot in the abdomen by the bow.


    "Well..."


    He buried his head and frowned.


    Sure enough... The poorer the mountain village, the more villains there are.


    "Come on! Hold him


    The village head roared in a hurry. As soon as the crowd rushed forward, Gu Yansheng gritted his teeth and pulled out the arrow on his abdomen. Fortunately, the arrow didn''t poke deep and didn''t touch the key.


    But if we fight with them like this, we are likely to bleed to death.

 Chapter 1451

    He doesn''t want to die.


    From small to large, he lived in peace and knew what was useful to him and what was useless to him.


    At the beginning, he was loyal to the queen and wanted to support the prince. But gradually, he found that whenever the Prince did anything, the queen always pushed the responsibility to him, so he was rejected by his father.


    But it didn''t hurt him. But once, the minister who was loyal to the queen was about to be accused of corruption. In order to protect herself, the queen let his mother''s wife carry the dirty pot. If it wasn''t for Gu Yanqing''s investigation, his mother''s wife and he would die.


    His mother''s wife once said that he should not owe any favor to others. Therefore, he was loyal to Gu Yanqing and paid his debts for him.


    Orange saved his life, and he paid for it.


    But


    But now he owes a lot of favor to that little girl. It seems that he can''t pay it back in his life


    "Out of the water! Our village is out of water! "


    "Come on! Go back! My wife and children are still in the village! "


    "Go back!"


    Suddenly, the crowd suddenly became restless. Gu Yansheng gasped and looked up. The village was surrounded by fiery red flames. He blinked and fell to the ground when the crowd dispersed.


    ¡­¡­


    When he woke up again, there seemed to be a broken temple around him. Ling''er was on fire. When she saw him wake up, she met his eyes with a smile: "young master! Are you awake? "


    "I... how could I... Be here..."


    He turned his eyes slightly and looked at ling''er.


    "I brought you here on my back. I burned their village. When I came back to find you, I found you lying on the ground and dying. Fortunately, the young master was blessed by the gods and survived."


    She took his hand and pressed the back of it against her cheek. He looked at ling''er. She was dirty and her cheek was black.


    "Thank you..."


    He moved the corners of his lips and spoke slowly.


    "I''m your servant. You don''t have to thank me. It''s far away from the village. It''s very safe. You''ve been seriously injured and you can''t leave. You can live here. Let''s find a way after the wound scabs."


    Said ling''er.


    "It seems... That''s the only way."


    Gu Yansheng sighed and answered.


    "Young master, don''t worry now. I''ll find a way for you..."


    Ling''er whispered.


    "Why do you think I''m worried?"


    Gu Yansheng felt funny. Before she said anything, the little girl had been speculating about her meaning.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    Ling''er shakes her head, but there is always a feeling that Gu Yansheng is impatient now.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so vulnerable, but you. I really don''t understand what I can do to make you follow me so faithfully. You could have run away by yourself. Why should you risk going through the forest to that village? What should you do if you die?


    Aren''t you afraid of death? "


    Gu Yansheng twisted his brows and asked.


    Ling''er bit her lip. She didn''t know how to answer. She just felt that she couldn''t let him die, even if she tried her best.


    "For people like me, are you really worth it?"


    Is it just because you like it?


    Like can give everything, he never had any promise to her.


    "I don''t know whether it''s worth it or not. I just... Don''t want you to die..."


    Ling''er said seriously, "my parents are gone. You are the one I met very hard. You also said you would take me in. From the beginning, I knew you were a good man, so I will follow you."

 Chapter 1452

    "Idiot."


    He closed his eyes and couldn''t help cursing.


    He had never seen such a fool. Stupid as if she didn''t care about anything.


    After ten days in the temple, as ling''er said, no one would disturb him again. The wound on his body was scabby, but he could not walk around at will.


    Ling''er brings water from outside, cleans up his wound, cooks a pot of wild vegetables and hands them to him.


    "Your wound is almost healed. What are you going to do next?"


    Asked ling''er.


    "You keep this."


    Gu Yansheng takes out a jade pendant from his arms and hands it to her.


    "What is this?"


    Ling''er blinked and didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    "This thing is a symbol of my identity. I''ve been missing for so long. I think there must have been a letter from the capital. Decent people come here. If you meet a military officer, give it to them directly, and then let them save me. "


    Gu Yansheng said.


    "To save you?"


    Ling Er blinked. She didn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    "I''ll go back and get the roots." He said.


    Since it is his task, he must finish it.


    "How can you go after such a serious injury?" Ling''er exclaimed, "can''t you wait for the officers and men to come and then go together! You have encountered so many dangers along the way. Do you want to try the law by example? "


    "It''s my responsibility. I can''t manage so much. I have to go."


    Gu Yansheng raised his hand and rubbed ling''er''s head with a heavy sigh: "if I don''t go, who can go? Someone at that end is ill. If I go back one day first, I can reduce her pain one day first. I can''t delay any longer. "


    "When are you going to start?"


    Asked ling''er.


    "Tomorrow."


    Gu Yansheng said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ling''er bit her lip, and her eyes suddenly fell cold.


    The next day.


    When Gu Yansheng opened his eyes, ling''er had disappeared. He looked around for a moment, only to find her words on the wall.


    Just two simple words.


    what the hell.


    Gu Yansheng''s heart sank heavily, he naturally knew what this girl wanted to do! But I didn''t expect her to be so bold!


    Is that how she believes him?


    If he didn''t care about her, she would probably stay at the bottom of the cliff all her life and never get out.


    Wring his eyebrows, Gu Yansheng suddenly gave out a bitter smile.


    How much more affection does he owe her.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later, with a loud bang, the gravel under the cliff suddenly cut off a road.


    Gu Yansheng leads the soldiers to the hut. Ling''er was lying in the middle of the bed, dying, but beside her were piles of bamboo roots.


    "What a fool."


    He picked her up and left the hut.


    Such a fool is worth waiting on him all his life.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    "Lord, you are back! Eat


    Ling''er had been waiting for a long time at the gate of the palace. She could hardly see Gu Yansheng''s carriage coming slowly. When he jumped out of the carriage, she rushed directly towards him.


    "Don''t you say you don''t have to prepare meals?" Gu Yansheng screwed up his eyebrows. She can still be supported in his house.


    "But... I don''t know what to do if I don''t get ready to eat!"


    Ling''er said wrongly.


    "You don''t have to do anything. Just stay with me."


    Gu Yansheng said.


    "But... But... I''m your maid after all. I can''t get your salary for nothing!"


    Ling''er is a little tangled.


    "What do you want?"


    Gu Yansheng frowned.


    "Or shall I marry you?"


    Ling''er asked with a smile.


    "No way!"


    With a smile on his lips, he marched forward and failed to marry again. Ling''er flattened her mouth and followed him pitifully.


    She didn''t ask for anything.


    Anyway, she can be with him all her life.

 Chapter 1453

    "Keke..."


    It was another sleepless night. Orange sat up and coughed. She twisted her eyebrows and was about to take a mouthful of water. She coughed slowly. Suddenly, her throat was full of fishy sweetness, and she vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Sure enough


    Her life is coming to an end.


    How many years has she lived?


    It''s only 31 years.


    At the beginning, in order to survive, she swallowed pills and became a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. At that time, she knew that she would not live long, but she had never thought that misfortune would come so quickly.


    She didn''t want to die, she wanted to wait on the queen again.


    Bai ruotong can''t do without her.


    If she died, she would be worried to death.


    And, Kiel, she''ll be worried, too.


    "Squeak..."


    She opened the door and walked out of the room in the dark. Just walk a few steps, a figure is stopped in front of her.


    She looked up at the person in front of her.


    "What are you doing out there?"


    Midnight twist eyebrow, cold voice quality asks a way.


    "Just come out for a walk."


    Orange son slants a head to go, don''t have good spirit ground to reply a way.


    "Do you have a clear idea of what I said to you that day?"


    Midnight was hurt by her cold eyes, asked slowly.


    Orange sighed: "how long do you want to persist? No matter how long you want to persist, it''s useless. My words or that sentence, I will never marry you. "


    The day before yesterday was new year''s Eve. I don''t know what happened at midnight. I wanted her to marry him. Everyone knows about her "old, weak, sick and disabled". Apart from her illness, she is many years older than him. How could she marry him.


    "But the queen has agreed."


    Midnight expected to think of her answer and said with a smile.


    "You said... What?"


    For the first time in her history, orange was in a panic.


    "The queen has agreed."


    Midnight road.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The orange took a cool breath.


    Empress


    Why does she always


    It''s not too big to watch.


    "I don''t like you."


    Orange tries to solemnly way.


    "You like me," said the queen


    Midnight face expressionless tunnel. There seems to be no shame at all for the words.


    Has always been calm orange in the face of him, also appears to be a little at a loss. It''s not that she doesn''t know what midnight likes about her. On the contrary, she knows it very well. He has always been silent, but when he faces her, he always talks and even takes the initiative to care about her.


    If it''s not like, what else can it be.


    "Sometimes the queen is wrong."


    Orange''s mouth twitches.


    "No Midnight said, "I know what you''re hiding from me for. I don''t care. Even if you only have one day left in your life, I also want to be with you. Please... Promise me. "


    ¡­¡­


    Orange''s heart suddenly calms down, is not to his words not to move at all, on the contrary, in her heart surges up a light sadness.


    Midnight is a man.


    If we didn''t meet in this way, he would like midnight.


    But


    She can''t drag such a body to face him, which is unfair to midnight.


    "Sorry..."


    She shook her head, turned and left the corridor in a hurry. Midnight did not catch up, he had plenty of time for her to promise him.


    He''s not in a hurry. He just has to wait for a chance.


    ¡­¡­


    Since she was seriously ill, Bai ruotong had not been allowed to serve her. As soon as she was free, she would come to see her.


    "Niang Niang, what did you say to midnight?"


    With a sigh, orange asked Bai ruotong, who was carrying the medicine with her.

 Chapter 1454

    "I just told midnight that if he likes you, he can tell you, because I can see that you also like him."


    Bai said honestly.


    "But miss, you clearly know my illness... How can you..." she swallowed, almost unable to speak. She is in poor health now. Although Wu Tieguai has a way to treat it, it can not cure the symptoms but not the root cause. She knows her best. Even if she has survived the present, she can not survive the future.


    Bai ruotong held her hand with a smile on her face: "orange, I know. I''ve always known about your illness, and I''ve always been trying to find a way. I just ask you, don''t give up on yourself, don''t give up on yourself.


    Midnight really likes you. I can see that. You and Qi''er are my good sisters. Neither of you is willing to give up. If I could, I would like to share my life with you. "


    What she said was true. For orange, Bai Rutong felt more guilty. Had it not been for her, orange would not have been in such a situation. It was all her fault. It was her who made orange full of her mind and never thought about herself. Even after she was seriously ill, all she thought about was her.


    "Miss... I..."


    For a moment, orange doesn''t know what to say. She doesn''t want to make Bai ruotong feel sorry for herself. But after being with her for so many years, how can she not understand her? If she doesn''t know her anymore one day, she will feel very sad.


    "Orange, can you accept the midnight


    Wu Tieguai said that orange had given up her life now, because in her heart, she felt that she had lived enough. In the past, she lived for Bai ruotong. Now Bai ruotong lives a happy life. Her life has been satisfied. Therefore, she no longer has to fight against fate.


    "Niang Niang... What do you mean by that?"


    Orange doesn''t quite understand.


    "Even if it''s for me, can you accept the midnight


    Bai asked.


    Orange bit her lower lip and frowned: "it''s not fair to midnight..."


    "How do you know it''s not fair to midnight, orange? Don''t give up on yourself. You live for yourself in your life. You have done enough for me. But you haven''t lived your own life yet.


    Now that your Highness has gone to seek medicine for you, your life may not be over. I will let Wu Tieguai pay attention to your health all the time. You and midnight will be out of the palace for three months


    White Rutong road.


    Orange son heart heavy a Shen: "Niang Niang this is to drive me to leave?"


    "Not to drive you away, but I hope you can live for yourself, even if it''s only three months."


    Bai said seriously.


    For a moment, orange didn''t know how to deal with it. She knew that Bai ruotong was thinking about her. In her heart, she was always thinking about her.


    "Maid... Yes."


    After thinking for a moment, she hesitated. Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly settled down. She helped her lie down, accompanied her until she fell asleep, and then turned away.


    Gu Yanqing was waiting in the corridor. When he saw Bai Rutong, he said, "what''s the state of orange''s body?"


    "My Lord, why are you here? Don''t you have to go to the morning court tomorrow? Why don''t you go to sleep? "


    Bai Rutong asked in surprise.


    Gu Yanqing started to smile and rubbed her own little girl''s head: "you didn''t sleep. How can I sleep?"


    Bai ruotong''s heart suddenly softened. She threw herself into Gu Yanqing''s arms and said in a low voice: "holy, it''s all my fault... It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, orange wouldn''t have no expectation of life now."

 Chapter 1455

    Bai Rutong felt guilty.


    At the beginning, orange left without saying goodbye and went to the frontier. At that time, there was a war there. She wants to join the army in a man''s suit. If she hadn''t accidentally saved Gu Yansheng''s life, Bai Rutong would not be able to find her again.


    She knew what orange wanted to do, and she wanted to end her life in the war.


    "Silly girl, don''t carry everything on your body. You should have confidence in midnight. I have confidence in midnight. With him by her side, orange will be OK."


    His gentle words soothed him as much as possible. Bai Rutong choked, and a bitter smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "I hope..."


    She said.


    She can only hope on midnight, hope that midnight, orange can find the desire for life.


    Three days later, under the careful care of Wu Tieguai, orange''s body recovered some spirit. Qi''er is packing for her and helping her to the carriage. She looked at midnight in front of the carriage for a moment and said, "midnight, you must take good care of orange. If orange has any problems, I will fight with you."


    She threatened.


    "Yes."


    Midnight nodded, although the voice is light, but the weight is enough.


    The carriage drove all the way to the west of the capital and stopped at the entrance of a village. Midnight turns to lift the carriage curtain, just want to help orange out of the carriage, but see orange has been sleeping in the car.


    He looked at her face with tenderness that he didn''t even notice.


    He didn''t wake up orange. He took orange carefully to the carriage, pushed open the gate in front of him and walked into a courtyard. There were three connected rooms in the courtyard. He pushed the door in and carefully placed the orange on the bed. But as soon as he put it down, orange opened her eyes.


    She was stunned for a moment, then looked around, and then looked at midnight, subconsciously pushed away Midnight: "you... What do you want to do to me?"


    She shrank toward the end of the bed, protected her chest, and stared warily at midnight. Midnight was amused by her actions, gently raised lips: "you are now like this, what do you think I can do to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Orange swallowed a mouthful of saliva and did not speak.


    "Who do you think I am? You think I''m going to take advantage now? If you really want to take advantage of the danger of others, you have to wait until you are well. "


    Midnight road.


    The orange son revolves the Mou son, thought, although he this words is reasonable, but sounds to always feel where strange.


    "Is this the house that the lady has prepared for us?"


    Asked orange.


    "Yes, if you have any dissatisfaction, just raise it." Midnight road.


    "Where''s the bag?"


    Then orange asked.


    "It''s still in the carriage. I''ll get it right away." Midnight said, went out of the room, orange behind him: "I go with you."


    "You go to the house and rest."


    Midnight stopped and said solemnly.


    "How long will it take with a little luggage?" Orange stares at him. She used to be a responsible man here at midnight. She has always been friendly to him. But in the last two months, she has been bothered by him, and orange is less kind to him.


    "No! You go back to rest! Otherwise, no one will take this bag today! "


    In some places, midnight is quite stubborn.


    "... then take it!" Orange son way, immediately added a, "tired not dead you!"


    Looking at her angrily back to the room, midnight mouth with a smile, stride toward the courtyard.


    It was an hour after everything had been cleaned up. The smell of rice rose in the room. Orange had already heated the food. She put her chopsticks on the table and said to ziye, "eat quickly."


    "How fragrant


    Midnight in front of a bright, sitting at a table.

 Chapter 1456

    When chen''er added food to him, she was a little nervous. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "I haven''t cooked for a long time. Please try if it''s suitable. If it''s not suitable, don''t eat it."


    In the palace, Bai ruotong cooked his own food. They even cooked the meals of their maidservants and servants together. When Bai ruotong''s slave, I don''t know how happy he should be. So orange also enjoy leisure, the craft also unknowingly unfamiliar up.


    Midnight with a bite of braised meat, eating with relish. But after a while, the food in his bowl had reached the bottom. He handed the bowl to orange. "Another bowl."


    "You eat so fast?" Orange looked at him dumbfounded, "is this braised meat too salty?"


    That''s why he ate so fast.


    Midnight shook his head: "it''s the best I''ve ever eaten."


    "Lie! It''s not that you haven''t eaten the food cooked by your mother. How can I be regarded as a good craftsman? "


    Orange gave him another bowl of rice and handed it to him. Midnight said with a smile: "it''s really good, better than the empress''s craft."


    He didn''t lie. Here, he likes to eat everything he does. It''s a luxury to eat the food he cooks, which naturally ranks first in his heart.


    "If you say that, don''t be angry."


    Orange is amused by his serious tone, how did not discover before, midnight is like a silly big one.


    Midnight ate a whole three bowls of rice, orange clean up, he directly pushed her back to the inner room, and then began to clean up the table. Orange has nothing to say, so she has to accept the sole in the room.


    Is it her illusion?


    When she had dinner with them just now, she felt that she and midnight were like a real couple for a moment.


    "PATA!"


    As she thought, she heard the sound of the bowl being broken. She put down the soles of her shoes and looked towards the main hall in a hurry. She saw that midnight was black and squatting on the ground, and began to clean up a pool of remains.


    "Clumsy, let me do it!"


    Orange stares at him, sighs and starts to clean up with him. He scratched his head in the middle of the night. He suddenly feels that it''s not a taste. Orange Yu Guang took a look at him and saw that he was as guilty as a child who did something wrong. He couldn''t help laughing: "it''s just breaking two bowls. It''s not a big mistake. What do you do with this kind of expression?"


    "Sorry..."


    Midnight lips moved, a long time to hold out these two words.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that to you."


    Midnight is willing to help because she doesn''t want her to be too tired. She really shouldn''t have said that to him just now.


    "No, you''re right," he said, choking in the middle of the night. "I''ll be more careful in the future. I won''t make such mistakes again."


    He said seriously.


    Orange smiles again.


    Why didn''t she find that this man had such a lovely side before.


    After washing the dishes and chopsticks, orange went back to her room and began to take the soles of her shoes. There was a smell of medicine outside. She knew that it was midnight cooking medicine for her.


    About half an hour later, midnight with a bowl of soup came to her: "drink while it''s hot."


    Orange said thanks and took the medicine in his hand.


    When the medicine was finished, more than half an hour passed. After she had combed, midnight helped her to bed.


    Instead of leaving, he sat on the stool and looked at her.


    Being looked at like this by him, orange is also a little embarrassed. She can''t sleep now. She thinks about it and says, "midnight, why do you like me?"

 Chapter 1457

    This is what she always wanted to ask him. She didn''t know what she was good at. She was able to make this man so excited. With his ability, he could earn a future in the court, but he just wanted to stay with her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Midnight did not reply. He looked down as if he was thinking about something. After a long time, he said, "can I not answer this sentence?"


    "Why not?" Asked orange. The more he didn''t say it, the more she felt something was wrong.


    Midnight swallow a mouthful of saliva, for a long time just way: "I also don''t know is because of what, may be slowly get along with... Born emotion?"


    "Then why don''t you have feelings for Kiel?" Orange stares at him. It seems that he is not honest enough.


    Midnight sighed, he did not lie, he really did not know when he began to like her, began to notice her.


    But what he always knew was that the girl was very careful.


    At the beginning, because of Bai ruotong''s task, he went to get close to Jingxian, and was moved by her beauty. But Jingxian already had a deep love for her. She was still her former master, and she didn''t dare to ask for it at midnight.


    On the night when Jingxian entered the mansion, he was depressed all the time. But orange brought him wine. And smile and tell him to keep it a secret.


    The wine was secretly collected by her, and she wanted to taste it with people who knew it.


    Midnight is not a wine man, but he did not refuse orange. Because he knew that orange found his heart, so he used wine to drink with him.


    He had a good time that night. It seemed that he had noticed the girl since that night, and when he found out, he had fallen in love with her.


    Midnight and she slowly said the reason, orange listen, the corners of the mouth with a faint smile: "is that so? So it''s because of that pot of wine? "


    "Yes." Midnight road.


    "A pot of wine can attract your attention, so your attention is very good. Maybe others can also attract your attention with a piece of meat and a fish, and then you like others again..."


    "No!"


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by midnight, "I will never fall in love with anyone except you at midnight."


    "Never again?" Orange murmured repeatedly. For some reason, she suddenly felt that this sentence was cruel. "But you know that my life won''t be long. Even if God Wu cured me, maybe I can only live another ten years. What guarantee do you use that you won''t fall in love with others?"


    "I don''t know, but I just don''t know." Midnight road.


    "What if I die?"


    She said seriously.


    "You will not die."


    He won''t let her die.


    "Midnight, you are not a child, you should understand what I am talking about."


    Said orange.


    Midnight eyes down, he does not know what orange is saying, but he does not want to face. He knew that orange was determined that his life was not long, but he didn''t think so.


    But if


    If things really develop like what orange said


    "I still don''t like other people."


    He said seriously.


    Orange didn''t pay any attention to him, but there were tears in the corner of his eyes.


    After spending a few hours with midnight, she was so happy that she didn''t know what to do. If... If her life was really short, what should she do and how to repay the debt to midnight.


    "Don''t think so much..."


    He got up and gently stroked the tears in her eyes. "You can rest assured that nothing will happen. I will always be with you."

 Chapter 1458

    She always pretends to have nothing to do, but midnight knows that no matter who, in the face of their own life, how can always be so calm. She''s just acting.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    As soon as the gate of the courtyard was opened at midnight, a group of people gathered outside. He frowned and looked at the man in front of the door. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "You... Moved in yesterday?"


    Asked a woman.


    Midnight nodded and did not reply.


    "We are next door. Your yard has been empty for a long time, and the people who used to live here have moved out. Yesterday, we saw a carriage stop, so we came to see the excitement. This is a gift for you


    The woman said and handed the basket full of fresh fruits and vegetables to midnight. Midnight subconsciously took it.


    Orange is still cooking in the room. When she hears the noise at the door, she wipes her hands and goes out of the house. There are several women standing outside. She is stunned. Then she walks with a smile.


    "You live in the West Lane, too?"


    Asked orange. Ladies, look at me, I look at you and nod.


    "I didn''t prepare anything when I first met. I brought these things from my hometown. I''ll give them a gift. When I meet later, I''ll take care of each other."


    Orange said, and took out some idle jewelry from her arms. Midnight narrowed his eyes, he could see that orange had been ready for a long time. The group of women took the jewelry, gave thanks with a smile on their face, and scattered in a crowd.


    "You... Why do you prepare gifts for others?"


    Midnight does not understand, asked.


    "When we are new here, we should say hello to our neighbors. I almost forgot. Fortunately, they came to our house by themselves. This is common sense. Don''t tell me, you don''t understand."


    Orange replied with a smile.


    "I''ve lived in the military camp since I was a child. I''m not very clear about what I said to you."


    Midnight replied honestly.


    Orange blinked, as if thinking of something, looking back at him: "what about your parents?"


    "Two months after I entered the military camp, my mother died, and my brother didn''t know where he was going." When midnight answered, there was no pain in his face, as if it was what he said. After a long time, he didn''t care.


    Orange licked the corner of her mouth. For a moment, she didn''t know what to comfort. She went back to the kitchen and sat in front of the stove to add fire. Midnight followed her.


    "And your father?"


    Asked orange.


    "Many years ago, because of joining the army, I died in the battlefield." Midnight road.


    Orange''s hand trembled slightly. She had never heard of these things from anyone. For a moment, she didn''t know how to comfort midnight. She just said, "let''s have dinner and go to see your mother. Where''s your mother''s grave?"


    "It''s on the mountain near the city," midnight said, "but you''d better not walk now. If you want to offer incense, I''ll give it to your mother."


    "It''s no good. I''ll go with you. In other people''s eyes, I''m already your wife. The empress delivered me to you and directly betrothed me to you. As a result, I''m also your wife. I should go to see your mother."


    Orange said seriously.


    Midnight eyes flashed a touch of joy, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looking at Orange: "you have promised to marry me?"


    "What are you talking about? It''s just the order of the empress. I''m just... Just doing things according to the order of the empress! Don''t think about it


    She gave him a look and warned.


    Midnight smell speech, scratch head, no more words.

 Chapter 1459

    They have breakfast and are ready to set out after cleaning up the kitchen. As soon as orange is out of the door, she is suddenly asked to wait at midnight and then returns to the room. When he came back, he had an extra cloak on hand. He put his cloak on orange, took her hand and said, "let''s go."


    Orange Er Leng Leng, for midnight will hold her hand, she was a little surprised, swallow a mouthful of saliva, she did not shake off his hand, directly followed him on the carriage.


    Midnight is like the success of a treacherous scheme, which brings up the corner of the lip.


    It was wet and slippery when it rained. I got out of the carriage, looked at the top of the mountain at midnight, and squatted in front of Orange: "come up, I''ll carry you up the mountain."


    "It will take a long time to go to the mountain. How can you carry me on your back? You''d better not." She frowned and retorted subconsciously. Midnight didn''t give her a chance: "if you don''t come up, we won''t go."


    He threatened her in the same way.


    Orange smile helplessly, had to lie on his shoulder. Midnight shoulder is very broad, giving people a sense of inexplicable security. The corner of orange''s mouth can''t help but bring up a smile, but it''s sweet in her heart.


    But the next second, the smile on the corner of her mouth disappeared.


    What is she doing?


    Even some enjoy the day with midnight.


    But she clearly has not a few days to live. When she does this, doesn''t she still have nostalgia for the world before she dies?


    "Orange, do you feel aggrieved?"


    The other end of the orange was daydreaming, but suddenly asked at midnight. She was slightly stunned, looked up at midnight, did not understand the meaning of his words, "what do I feel aggrieved?"


    "You should be a princess, but you feel wronged to follow a servant like me?"


    Even if she didn''t agree to marry him, now that she lives with him, she is still committed to him.


    Midnight is clear about orange''s identity. That''s why he''s worried. He''s worried that orange will be wronged by him.


    "Not at all."


    Orange said, "I''ve never regarded myself as a princess. When I''m with you, I''m very happy. I don''t feel any grievance at all. On the contrary, I let you be wronged. You should be a general, but you accompany me, just a bodyguard.


    It''s you who are really wronged. "


    Qi''er is about to get married. Zhao Cheng has won a good future for Qi''er and has come to work in the palace.


    Midnight clearly does not lose Zhao Cheng, but is still just a small bodyguard, clearly the real aggrieved person, should be midnight.


    "When I am with you, what grievances can I have?" Midnight laughs.


    Before, he didn''t know what love was. When he thought he liked Jingxian, he never thought that he had to grow old with this woman. But since he fell in love with orange, he was eager to spend his whole life with her.


    He is willing to live even the most ordinary life.


    "You are such a fool..."


    Orange eyes have moist, "why do you want to like me... I have what good, can let you like, you say you stupid, there are so many girls worthy of your choice, you chose the most difficult way to go."


    What a fool he is!


    She had never seen such a stupid man.


    What''s good about her?


    Can be worth him to give up so much for her, willing to live with her such a small day.


    She


    She''s not worth it. It''s not worth it.


    "Because no one is more important than you."


    Midnight road.


    "You..."


    Orange choked, but did not dare to say anything.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like him, it''s that she doesn''t dare to like him. If she does, it''s the biggest injustice to midnight.


    She wanted to ask him, are you worth it.


    But the answer, orange heart is clear.


    He will certainly answer. It''s all worth it.

 Chapter 1460

    On the top of the mountain, the sun came out of the clouds. Orange looked at the blue sky and white clouds, her eyes appeared lonely, she jumped off midnight''s back, followed him to a tomb, other places are overgrown with weeds, only this tomb, clean as if every day to clean general, even the top of the grave, also do not see a leaf.


    "How often do you come here?"


    Asked orange.


    Midnight shook his head: "once a month, the rest of the time is to let others clean for me."


    "Is there anyone else living here?" Orange son Leng Leng, ask again.


    Midnight nodded: "an old watchman lives on the top of the mountain. Because he is close to me, I often ask him to come."


    Orange did not speak, silently watching midnight began to work in front of the grave. For some reason, a picture suddenly appeared in her mind.


    After her death, will she be buried here like midnight''s mother? Do you often come to see her at midnight?


    At the thought of this, orange''s heart is not a taste.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Midnight saw that she did not speak, asked back. Orange shook his head and came forward to help midnight burn paper money together.


    "Mother, I''ve come to see you. You can rest assured that I''m married, "midnight whispered to the tombstone." her name is orange. I like her very much. I''ll spend my whole life with her. My mother doesn''t have to worry about us. "


    He said, rubbed the head of knead orange son, orange son slightly a Zheng, bit to bite lip petal, slant to head.


    Wait until the end of incense, orange has been silent and did not speak. Until she went back to the courtyard, she could not help saying: "you lied to your mother, really good?"


    "Lying?"


    Midnight blinked, did not understand the meaning of her words. Orange sneer: "you said to your mother, I will accompany you all your life, this is not a lie, what is it? You know clearly in your heart, I can''t accompany you all your life! Midnight! What are you thinking! Why tell such a lie


    Her heart is like being stabbed by tens of thousands of sticks, bleeding and aching. She doesn''t understand why midnight must say such words. He clearly knows that his life is not long. Why should he promise the Queen''s words to accompany her?


    It''s not fair to midnight.


    Her own body is the most understanding, she... There is no chance to live!


    "I didn''t lie!"


    Midnight light way.


    "Nonsense! You''re lying! " Orange roared, "do you think I can really accompany you all my life? Midnight, you have a good look, now I''m just a waste.


    I can''t do anything. When I swallowed that pill, I didn''t want to live a long life. Dr. Wu also said that even if the poison in my body is cured, I can''t find the worn time.


    My life is doomed to be short-lived! "


    She couldn''t help shouting. Tears can no longer endure, gushing from the eyes. She couldn''t understand, and would never understand, why this man should be so stupid... What''s the point of being around her like this


    "Even if you don''t say it, I understand what you are thinking..."


    Midnight sighed and hugged orange, "if you really have the heart of death and don''t want to make any changes, why would you agree to live with me if you promised the queen?


    You clearly have expectations in your heart, whether it''s for me or to survive.


    With that alone, orange, you can''t cheat anyone. "

 Chapter 1461

    He had seen through her, she was just too scared. I''m afraid that when I hope for the world again, the final result will turn into despair. So all the time, she didn''t dare to face it.


    But


    This is the way she has to go, and she has to face it.


    "Orange, don''t be afraid, and don''t say any more words of frustration. What you have to do now is to believe me. You have to believe me. I always have a way to make you live in this world, and I always have a way to keep you away from the pain you are suffering.


    Don''t have no confidence in yourself. Trust me, OK


    His voice was full of firmness and gentleness. Orange was stunned, sighed and buried his head in his neck.


    "Don''t you really regret it?" She asked.


    "What should I regret? With you by my side, why should I regret it? "


    He asked faintly.


    Orange sighed, and her eyes were slightly sour. She held midnight''s hand: "you are such a fool."


    He chose to like her, clearly this road is a dead end, but he wants to spend with her, this man, is not a fool, what is it.


    A month later, Gu Yansheng came back with the herbs Wu Tieguai needed. Wu Tieguai came to the courtyard to feel the pulse for orange. He looked at Orange''s look and showed a smile: "it seems that midnight takes good care of you. Have you ever had the problem of palpitation and heartache these days?"


    Orange thought about it and said, "only twice."


    One side of the midnight Zheng Zheng: "there are two more? Why don''t I know such things? "


    Orange angry at him: "tell you what to do? Tell you, do you want to worry about me? "


    Midnight frowned and said nothing.


    "I''ll be ready for treatment in three days. Are you ready? I told you in advance about the pain in the treatment Wu Tieguai said seriously.


    Orange nodded. Wu Tieguai didn''t have to say clearly about the so-called pain. She also understood it in her heart.


    "Then I''ll go back and prepare. You should take the medicine on time." Wu Tieguai road.


    "Yes."


    Orange son should a, get up to send Wu tie Guai to leave.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    When Wu Tieguai left, he frowned at midnight and asked.


    "What should I tell you? Do you worry about me for nothing? " Orange smile, and he spent a month together, she found that this man in addition to martial arts, the whole person is like a piece of wood.


    "I want to know all about you..."


    In the middle of the night.


    "..." orange smiles bitterly and sits on the stool. Instead of answering midnight''s words, she says, "there will be a lantern party tonight. Can you accompany me to have a look?"


    "Your body now..."


    "If you go with me, I have good news for you." Said orange.


    Midnight blinked, had to promise to nod.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Orange''s so-called Lantern Festival is just a small lantern festival held by the village itself. Although it is small, there are many people on the Bank of the river. Orange holds midnight''s hand, holding a lantern in her hand. She puts the lantern into the lake and makes a wish.


    "Midnight, in fact, I don''t know if I like you at all..." she stood up and said suddenly, "all the time, I''ve been following the Queen''s orders. She asked me to try to live with you, so I thought, just try."


    She closed her eyes and suddenly remembered when she met midnight for the first time in the west of town. At that time, midnight was a silent wood in her eyes. He always acts according to Bai ruotong''s instructions without any regrets. He has no thinking of his own, just like a puppet controlled by others.

 Chapter 1462

    She and Qi''er often discuss in private. They often say that midnight has no feelings.


    But one day, she saw a man sitting in the corridor at midnight. His back is very depressed. It was the first time that Jingxian came to the mansion. He was lonely and afraid of being found out. He was careful to hide.


    She didn''t mean to peep into midnight''s heart, but unconsciously met him and wanted to comfort him.


    Later, she also noticed that his eyes often looked at herself. Even once, when performing a task for Bai ruotong, she was almost injured, but he appeared in time to block the risk for her. There was an anxious look in his eyes again.


    Originally, this person is not a puppet.


    At that time, such an idea suddenly appeared in her mind. It turns out that he also has feelings.


    On that day, when he showed his sincerity to himself, she was very surprised, but she didn''t think it was strange. She is not a little girl, she clearly know midnight to his like, also clearly know that he is little by little to attract his attention.


    But... She didn''t like him


    In other words, she did not dare to like him.


    Because she knew clearly in her heart that once she liked him, she would fall into endless abyss. She might never get out again. She may also... Fall into the guilt of midnight all her life.


    Why is her fate... So miserable?


    Why did god treat her like this?


    What did she do wrong!


    Orange choked and murmured: "I... I don''t want to die..."


    She doesn''t want to die... She really doesn''t want to die


    But what can she do to save her life


    "Orange..."


    Midnight Zheng Zheng Zheng, he is the first time in orange mouth to hear such words.


    "Midnight, I don''t want to die..."


    Orange bit her lip and whispered.


    She was wrong. All along, she thought she was strong enough to face life and death calmly. But she was wrong. She didn''t want to die... Even for a moment... She didn''t want to die.


    "Then live." Midnight took her hand and gently comforted her.


    "But it''s too difficult to live..." she choked and sighed heavily. "Midnight, it''s too difficult to live... I don''t know what I should do... Who can help me... Why does god treat me like this... Why do you treat me like this..."


    She never complained about God''s unfairness, at least at the beginning, she could survive the cruel king''s war. But now, she was really afraid that she would die soon.


    Because she has a new goal, she wants to accompany midnight, live


    "Sorry..."


    Midnight wiped away the tears from her eyes... Although I don''t know why she suddenly cried, what he can do now is to comfort her.


    "Midnight... I... I want to live... I want to live... Will you stay with me?"


    She asked suddenly.


    "I will!"


    "Will you marry me? Shall we get married? Today


    She said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Midnight was stunned. He suspected that he had heard wrong. What did orange say just now? She''s going to marry herself?


    "Is what you say... True?" Asked midnight.


    Orange nodded: "I want to marry you, I want to be your person. I want to... "


    She wants to live and fight with fate again. Although she has failed, she doesn''t want to be defeated by fate. She wants to try to fight.

 Chapter 1463

    "Well, we''ll get married, but it''s not today. I''ll prepare your wedding dress tomorrow. I''ll tell the queen..."


    "No!"


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by orange. She shook her head with a wry smile: "don''t tell anyone about it. If I told the empress, she would prepare a lot for me to marry you. Although I want to, I can''t wait now


    I don''t know if I can survive the treatment of Dr. Wu. I want to be your wife before that... "


    It''s a reward for him.


    She wants him to be happy


    If she can bring happiness to this man, she is willing to have a try.


    Midnight''s expression slightly a Zheng, but did not reply, after a long time, just nodded.


    Is that what she''s going to tell him?


    If it''s true, it really makes him happy.


    The next day.


    There is no ten li red dowry, no firecrackers sound, orange is just wearing a simple wedding dress sitting at the head of the bed, midnight aside for her to lift the cover, under the cover, orange shows a beautiful smile.


    She''s the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen in the middle of the night. She''s more eye-catching than any other girl.


    "Do you... Please me?"


    He asked what he had been asking.


    "Happy heart."


    She said, "don''t doubt, I want to marry you willingly."


    She has always known that Bai ruotong was sincere in her consideration. No wonder she told midnight at the beginning that she liked him.


    Because she knew that she would eventually like midnight, so she told him that she was happy with him.


    It seems that Bai ruotong is right.


    But


    For the future


    Orange is still uneasy, she does not know how to face such a future


    Where should she go.


    But she doesn''t have to be afraid of anything


    Because she has midnight and Bai Rutong around her.


    If they were afraid again, she would make them sad.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    Bai ruotong was waiting outside the hospital. Since the beginning of the treatment, orange passed out in a coma due to pain in the middle stage, and did not wake up again for half a month.


    Listen to the doctor said, she either wake up this time, or this life, can''t wake up.


    She recalled the day when she first met orange Er, who pleaded for Bai Lingwei.


    A girl with such a beautiful soul, how can Bai ruotong be willing to let her suffer such a disaster.


    "She''ll make it with midnight."


    Gu Yanqing gently comforted.


    Bai Rutong looked back at Gu Yanqing and nodded.


    The inner room.


    Midnight carefully wipe the body for orange, he looks very haggard, but his eyes are bright.


    He firmly believed that orange would wake up again, because it was his orange. She was so strong that she would defeat the devil and wake up from sleep.


    He... Always believed in that.


    "Wake up quickly, we will live together in the future. The queen has promised me that as long as you wake up, I will take you to my hometown, where we can live well.


    No matter how many days you have to live in the future, when you are with you, one moment is forever, so orange, wake up... "


    He called cautiously beside her, with a light in his eyes.


    Bai ruotong said that miracles will happen. God is watching the world.


    So he doesn''t have to be afraid.


    Because God will be kind to people with a good heart.


    ¡­¡­


    His orange will wake up.


    He stroked orange''s cheek, but didn''t find it. Her fingers trembled slightly.

 Chapter 1464

    It''s been a year since I married him, but Qi''er still can''t help each other.


    Even, she has no way to be honest with Zhao Cheng, because he is always too distant from her.


    "Do you want to ask me how to shorten the distance between you and Zhao Cheng?"


    Bai ruotong blinked, lying on the soft flat and idly looking at Qi''er, holding her head in one hand and playing with her daughter Gu Qingyu''s hair in the other.


    "Yes..."


    Qi''er blushes and nods. Yu Guang looks at Gu Qingyu. She chokes. She wants to say something, but she doesn''t dare to speak. Bai ruotong chuckled and knew her shame: "don''t worry, Qingyu is still young and doesn''t know these things. If you have any doubts, just ask, when this little guy doesn''t exist."


    Then she poked her daughter''s little nose.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The corner of Qi Er mouth smoked, this... This let her how easy to say.


    After a moment''s silence, she decided to say, "Zhao Cheng thanks me every day. When talking to me, it always makes me feel that I am no different from other women here... It makes me feel bad. "


    Since entering Zhao''s house, she always tries her best to do a good job as a wife. Zhao Cheng sees it in his eyes and expresses his gratitude in his mouth, but it makes Qi''er feel lost. It is said that husband and wife are the two closest people, but she feels that she is far away from Zhao Cheng.


    "It''s because Aunt Kiel is too shy!"


    Before Bai ruotong spoke, Gu Qingyu said, "aunt should learn from Qingyu. Qingyu likes brother Yixiu very much, so she always kisses brother Yixiu, hugs brother Yixiu, and so on! Qingyu will also tell brother Yixiu all the time that he likes him very much.


    Brother Yixiu never alienates Qingyu. "


    She blinked her eyes and gave her advice naively. Bai ruotong almost spits out her mouth. She chokes and stares at her daughter: "why don''t the mother know these things?"


    "Why tell the queen mother?" Gu Qingyu blinked, "it''s my business with brother Yixiu."


    "How old are you? It''s about two people!" Bai ruotong poked her forehead, "don''t you know that men and women don''t give and receive each other?"


    "That mother and father are not hugging each other!" She retorted.


    "That''s because I''m married to your father!" Bai ruotong has a headache. It seems that she can''t do this in front of her daughter.


    Qi son hold red face, looking at two people''s quarrel, a time unexpectedly is not to insert any words. Bai ruotong sighs. Gu Qingyu is still young. She doesn''t know what she is doing. The love for Gu Yixiu may also come from his family.


    If she still likes Gu Yixiu when she grows up, she can also think about it with the emperor. After all, there is no blood relationship between Gu Yixiu and Qingyu.


    "You go down first. There''s business to talk about between mother and aunt." Bai Rutong urged.


    Gu Qingyu flattened his mouth and nodded.


    After she left, Bai ruotong slowly breathed out a breath and rubbed Qi''er''s small head: "you say you are so big, why are you still as red as before?


    How can I rest assured that you will leave me like this? "


    She asked.


    Qi Er didn''t speak. She bit her lip and lowered her head.


    "There is an atmosphere for couples to get along with each other. Not all couples are as kind and loving as I am with the Lord. You don''t have to force a comparison with me.


    Zhao Cheng''s temperament is originally introverted. It''s impossible for him to be intimate with you anytime and anywhere. "

 Chapter 1465

    Bai ruotong knows what she is looking forward to, but this is something Zhao Cheng can''t do. Does she want to force Zhao Cheng to hug Qi''er every day? It''s a bit of a double hearted.


    "But... I don''t know if Zhao Cheng really likes me..."


    Qi Er''s eyes moist, she tangled hands, voice with weak cry cavity. Bai ruotong sighed a little and touched her: "don''t cry all the time. It seems that you are too spoiled by me. You can''t calm down like this. Think about it yourself first."


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to help her, but that she can''t manage the affairs between husband and wife even if she wants to.


    Qi son smell speech, also no longer entangle, wipe away tears after turning away.


    She really can''t figure out why the couple can talk to each other about everything, but only between her and Zhao Cheng?


    When she got back to Zhao''s house, she began to be busy with the dinner in the evening. Although there are servants in the house, she is used to doing things by herself.


    When the sun was about to set, Zhao Cheng went back to his house. Qi''er was about to meet him, but she saw that he was red and purple, very dirty.


    "What''s going on?" She exclaimed and hurriedly led him back to the room to change his clothes.


    "Something happened."


    Zhao Cheng twisted his eyebrows and quietly took off his clothes, but he didn''t answer too much. See him this appearance, Qi son also no longer ask what. Just let people boil water to wash Zhao Cheng.


    "Hard work."


    Zhao Cheng, as usual, said thanks to her and went to the main hall for dinner.


    Qi son listens to her this thanks, the heart immediately is not a taste.


    "I went to the palace today to see the empress," Qi''er said at the dinner table, trying to communicate with him. "The empress looks better and better recently, and her face is also radiant. It seems that her relationship with the emperor has always been very stable. I really envy the empress. After six years, she still loves the emperor so much."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng''s head was just a slight nod.


    Qi''er''s eyes flashed a touch of loss, she and Zhao Chenggen have no common language, so on, she and his distance will only be farther and farther.


    She was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. When she finished her meal, she began to clean up, but Zhao Cheng suddenly stopped her: "wait a minute."


    "Yes?"


    She looks back at Zhao Cheng.


    "I saw this hairpin flower by chance when I came back. I think it suits you very well, so I bought it. Let''s see if it fits."


    He said.


    Qi''er''s heart suddenly trembles. A touch of warmth spreads in her heart. She takes Zhao Cheng''s flower and puts it on her head. She shyly looks at him: "do you think it looks good? Is it a little strange? "


    She asked nervously.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Zhao Cheng rubbed her head. "It seems that you have something on your mind today. If you have any trouble, you can tell me as much as you can. I''m your husband. I can help you with all the difficulties. "


    Although she pretended to smile, Zhao Cheng still saw the loss and loneliness in her eyes. Qi Er sank a deep voice and shook her head: "it''s OK."


    Maybe Bai ruotong is right. Zhao Cheng is different from others. He is just too reserved, but he actually likes her. Otherwise, why would he give her a hairpin?


    Heart so comforting, Qi''er let out a breath.


    The next day, Zhao Cheng went to court early, only Qi''er was at home. When she was just about to pick up the embroidery needle, a maid came to her in a hurry: "madam! No

 Chapter 1466

    "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    Qi son puts down the work at hand, gets up to ask a way. The maid wiped away the sweat from his forehead and said hastily: "there is... A girl came to see me... To see the master."


    The master in her words refers to Zhao Cheng. Qi''er pursed her lips, her heart "clattered" and lifted the curtain toward the main hall.


    There is sitting a strange woman, a woman dressed in men''s clothing, but the delicate features are still unable to block her identity as a woman. Qi''er choked and walked with her: "girl, who are you?"


    "I''m looking for Zhao Cheng. What are you doing out there?" The woman looked up at her twice and put down her eyes contemptuously.


    Qi''er calls for a cup of hot tea for the woman.


    "I''m Zhao Cheng''s wife." She said.


    "Madam can''t either. I just want to find him. If he doesn''t come, I won''t go." The woman was flustered, different from other women, with her feet on the bench, and her apricot eyes staring round. Qi''er has no idea. Her temperament is soft. In the face of such a woman, she doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "If there is something wrong with Zhao Cheng, I''m here to compensate him to the girl. Please forgive Zhao Cheng."


    She stood up and bowed to the woman. The woman smiles, walks over to her and looks at her up and down: "I thought Zhao Cheng''s fierce character would find a woman with the same temperament as him. I didn''t expect his wife to be soft and weak."


    "What''s the matter, girl?"


    Qi''er''s tone was a little stronger. No matter how weak she was, she was upset by her repeated satire. The woman laughed: "I said, I''ll wait for Zhao Cheng to come back."


    "Girl, this is Zhao''s house. How can you go in and out at will? If you leave your name today, you will go. When Zhao Cheng comes back, I will tell you about the girl''s coming here, and ask her to make it convenient. "


    She said in a cold voice.


    When the woman saw that she was tough, she had a smile in her eyes. Just as she wanted to make fun of her, a maid came forward and said, "madam, the master is back."


    Qi''er was about to go, but she was robbed by the woman. She looked back at Qi''er coldly and walked towards the door with a big stride.


    "Zhao Cheng! Do you remember me


    She stopped Zhao Cheng and asked.


    As soon as Zhao Cheng stopped, he frowned and looked at the woman in front of him. His face sank slightly: "what do you want to do?"


    "As I said, I won''t let you go easily. Didn''t you tell me your name yesterday? I said, even if you don''t tell me, I can know your name. Do you believe me now? "


    After that, she smiles at Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng''s eyes suddenly darkened and turned away from the woman.


    "Zhao Cheng, what happened? Who on earth is this girl? "


    Kiel asked in a low voice.


    "I happened to meet her yesterday. She was fighting with others. I happened to see three big men bullying her. A weak woman came forward to help her," Zhao Cheng said, looking up at the woman coldly. "But I didn''t expect that I was entangled by her."


    Qi''er''s heart is at ease. When the woman comes to her door, her heart is a little worried, but Zhao Cheng''s words make her feel at ease. He never lies to himself. Qi''er believes in his answer.


    "What do you mean I''m hanging on to you? Why did you do that to me yesterday? I dare not admit it in front of your wife? "


    The woman''s face was a little embarrassed. Today, she was very proud to find Zhao Chengyuan, but she didn''t expect that this man should judge her so much.

 Chapter 1467

    Zhao Cheng tightened his jaw and didn''t reply.


    If he could choose again, he would never save this woman. When he returned to his house yesterday, there was a fight in a street. He heard that three men were fighting with a weak man. Out of kindness, he came forward to rescue.


    But accidentally, I met the weak man''s body. At that touch, he found that the man in front of him was a girl. After the crisis, the woman kept on talking, but she wanted him to be responsible for herself. Unwilling to argue with him, Zhao Cheng turned around and left.


    I didn''t expect that she came to the door recently and talked nonsense in front of Qi''er.


    "Are you responsible to me or not?"


    The woman stamped her feet, and his silence upset her.


    "How do you want to be responsible?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.


    "Marry me!"


    The woman approached him and gave him a smile. Qi''er''s heart sank heavily. She thought that the woman was looking for trouble, but she came to find a lover? She had never experienced such a scene, and she was in the same place for a moment.


    "I have a wife." Zhao Cheng replied coldly.


    "I''m Li Yuanjia, the eldest daughter of Li Yuan''s family. It''s more than enough to marry you as a little chief bodyguard. Don''t be unkind!"


    She has great confidence in herself. From childhood to adulthood, she was held in the palm of her heart. She wanted the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain. She didn''t believe it. A little bodyguard was not interested in her.


    Yesterday, she asked someone to know that Zhao Cheng once took office in front of the emperor. Her future prospects are immeasurable. If she is with this man, she may become a lady of Yipin in the future.


    "Come and see off."


    Zhao Cheng is too lazy to talk to her again. He takes Qi''er''s hand and turns away. Li Yuanjia stopped them: "wait! I''ll go if you let me go? For what? Zhao Cheng, I like you, but you are lucky. Other men can''t ask for it in their eight lives.


    Your wife heard that she used to be a girl. What do you want this little girl to do with you? I think you''d better choose me. At least I can bring you an immeasurable future in the future. "


    "Give your blessing to another man. I don''t need it." Zhao Cheng coldly left a word, over her to leave. When Bai ruotong was around, Qi''er had a strong sense of reason. But now, she was the only one around her. She couldn''t stand up to a girl who was not a member of the staff. What''s more, she was right. She looked directly at a little servant girl and brought tea and water.


    Before, she never felt how far away she was from Zhao Cheng, but now, she feels that they are very far away.


    "You care what she says?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.


    Kiel shook her head, then nodded again.


    In front of Zhao Cheng, she doesn''t want to tell lies.


    "I promised the Lord that I would spend the rest of my life with you. I, Zhao Cheng, would never lie."


    He tried to give her peace of mind, Qi Er pursed her lips, although know that he is comforting her, but his words let her heart is not a taste.


    He promised to live a stable life for her. Does that mean that if he didn''t promise to live a stable life for her, he would not take care of her?


    What''s his intention?


    In this man''s heart, does he like himself?


    Qi Er heart is not a taste, but can not refute what. But she wanted to ask him if he would marry her if there was no saint in his heart.


    She wanted to ask... But she couldn''t. finally, she kept all her words silent in the corner of her mouth.


    For three days in a row, Zhao Chengdu was training in the military camp. Qi''er thought about it and decided to cook some food as a reward.

 Chapter 1468

    She wants to improve the relationship between herself and Zhao Cheng, but if it has been stagnant, how can their relationship be improved. She thought about it and decided to take a step on her own.


    After many years with Bai Rutong, she also learned a lot of crafts. After working in the kitchen for two hours, she finally got on the carriage with a basket.


    In fact, there is some instability in her heart. She has never sent food to Zhao Cheng. Now this is the first time. She is afraid that Zhao Cheng will drive her out of the military camp, but at the same time, she has a little expectation. If Zhao Cheng sees her coming to find her, what kind of expression will she show.


    Would you be happy? Or... Will it be troublesome.


    There are soldiers guarding around the camp. Qi''er gets out of the carriage and walks towards the soldiers.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    The soldier saw a woman and asked.


    "Zhao Cheng." Said Kiel.


    "Who are you of Lord Zhao?" Soldiers Leng Leng, the original strong tone in hearing Zhao Cheng two words, slightly relaxed a lot.


    "Madame."


    Kiel whispered back. The soldier immediately put on a smile, raised his hand and said, "it''s Mrs. Zhao. Please, please. I''ll let her lead the way."


    He said, call someone to show her the way. Qi''er felt a little relieved. Her remaining light carefully looked at the camp, at this time the camp is being trained, the uniform sound of the horn can not help but be awed.


    "Madame Zhao, Mr. Zhao is there."


    The soldier who led the way pointed to a challenge arena and said. Qi son raises an eye to look, suddenly the corner of the mouth is stiff. There are two people standing on the challenge arena, one is Zhao Cheng, the other is Li Yuanjia, a woman who asked to marry that day.


    They seem to be fighting each other. Zhao Cheng grabs Li Yuanjia''s weapon and throws it aside. Li Yuanjia has been clamoring for another contest, but Zhao Cheng has not promised her. But Qi''er sees a smile on Zhao Cheng''s lips.


    Zhao Cheng, smile.


    Qi''er''s heart is hollowed out by others, and she suddenly feels empty.


    "This woman has been pestering Mr. Zhao since yesterday. Is it true that she has been pestering Mr. Zhao..."


    "She must have taken a fancy to Mr. Zhao."


    "Isn''t this woman Li Yuan''s daughter? If she married Mr. Zhao, he would have a bright future. "


    One man said with a smile.


    Qi''er listened to the comments of the soldiers and couldn''t help drooping her eyes. Zhao Cheng told her that day that she should not care about this woman, but today she is playing with her in the challenge arena, saying that it is impossible not to care. Her heart is very sour, and she wants to go away from this place quickly.


    But her feet were like lead, and she couldn''t move.


    "Cough..."


    Seeing her dignified face, the soldier coughed twice and then reminded her, "Lady Zhao is here. What are you talking about?"


    "Madame Zhao?"


    "Is Mrs. Zhao here?"


    The soldiers turned their eyes to Kiel. Qi son immediately some don''t know what to do, fingers rigidly hold vegetable basket. Zhao Cheng noticed the noise in the challenge arena. He looked down and saw Qi''er under the challenge arena. A look of surprise flashed in his eyes and walked towards Qi''er.


    "Kiel, what are you doing here?"


    He asked.


    Qi Er''s body is slightly a Zheng, don''t dare to see his eyes: "you didn''t go back to the house for three days, i... I want to give you something to eat."


    She lifted her basket.


    "There''s food!"


    "Mr. Zhao, you are very lucky! Sure enough, having a wife is different! You can eat delicious food! "


    "We''re pathetic. We can only eat the terrible food in the barracks. Alas... I envy you..."

 Chapter 1469

    Everyone began to make fun of her. Qi''er''s face was very red. She whispered: "that... Also made a share for everyone..."


    "Mrs. Zhao is a living Bodhisattva!"


    "Madame Zhao! I will follow you all my life


    Long live Madame Zhao


    When they heard this, they were all boiling. Kiel''s face turned red.


    Zhao Cheng involuntarily stirred up a gentle smile and took Qi''er''s hand to the camp.


    "Did you see the scene on the challenge arena just now?"


    He asked.


    Qi son orders to nod, Mou light not from ground stare him one eye.


    "I didn''t know she would come. Just deal with it. Don''t get me wrong." He said.


    "But... You smile..."


    Kiel whispered.


    "What did you say?"


    Zhao Cheng didn''t hear clearly.


    "It''s nothing. I''ve cooked your favorite food. Do you think it suits you?"


    Qi''er hands the basket to him. Zhao Cheng opens the basket and the food is still hot. He doesn''t say anything more and eats it directly. Qi''er looks at the way he eats. She is both sad and happy.


    Zhao Cheng has no women around, Qi''er was at ease. But now, beside him, there is a girl who is not a member of the staff, and her heart can''t help worrying. If Zhao Chengcheng wants to marry that girl, she is helpless.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.


    "No..."


    She denied and began to clean up the dishes on the table. Seeing that she was about to leave when she got up, Zhao Cheng stopped her: "you wait. I''ll go with you after the handover in two hours."


    "No, I have to go back to prepare dinner for the evening. Let''s go first."


    If she stays here, she can''t help asking Zhao Cheng about Li Yuanjia. She doesn''t want to be a jealous woman, and she doesn''t want Zhao Cheng to see her humble side.


    "Is it OK to be alone?"


    Asked Zhao Cheng.


    "There are maids and maidservants to follow." After Qi''er said that, she turned away with her basket in her hand. Zhao Cheng scratched his head. He wanted to keep up with him. Halfway through, he stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    "You stop!"


    Qi''er wants to get on the carriage, but suddenly a scold comes from behind. She is stunned. Looking back, it''s Li Yuanjia.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    She met her eyes and whispered.


    "Let me ask you, how long will it take you to occupy the main room?"


    Li Yuanjia gritted his teeth. Her tone was as if Qi''er was the third one among them.


    Qi''er was stunned. She looked up at her and asked, "I don''t understand what you mean by that? I''ve never occupied any position in the main room. Zhao Cheng and I are in love with each other. "


    "Mutual affection? Don''t make such a joke! You think I don''t know how you took over general Zhao?


    I don''t say I didn''t want to embarrass you, but don''t be unkind to you! I''ve heard that Zhao Cheng''s marriage to you is the order of the emperor. Originally, he didn''t want to marry you.


    You''re just a maid. You don''t have any identity. Why do you have to occupy Zhao Cheng? "


    She came close to her and pressed her every word out of breath.


    She never wanted to occupy Zhao Cheng, but she liked him and wanted to be with him. But she never thought about how Zhao Cheng would agree. Is it really just because of the divine instructions?


    She suddenly recalled Zhao Cheng''s words.


    ¡ª¡ªI promised the Lord that I would take good care of you and cherish you.


    Is it because of the order of the God that Zhao has come true?


    Her face became more and more pale, and tears came into her eyes.

 Chapter 1470

    "What? Was I right? So you want to cry? "


    Li Yuanjia raised her eyebrows and asked her, "I said that Zhao Cheng can''t like you at all. You are a woman who has to face her. It''s really shameless."


    "I was her wife!"


    Kyle reminded.


    "Madam, you haven''t been called for long. Can''t you see that Zhao Cheng doesn''t mean that to you at all? If I were you, I would secretly find a place to stay and not come out to harm others.


    I have already told my father to mention this matter with the emperor as soon as possible. You saw Zhao Cheng and I today. Don''t you think I''m more compatible with him than you? "


    Qi son bit to bite lip, be forced by her a words, unexpectedly is to say nothing. She could not refute her, because what she said was true. When she was with her, Zhao Cheng laughed. She had never seen Zhao Cheng laugh so happily.


    Back in the house, Qi''er looks at herself in the mirror. She doesn''t think she is beautiful in the mirror. She is not as good as Li Yuanjia. She is so lively and cheerful, and she can accompany Zhao Cheng all the time. How can she compare with her.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s late at night after Zhao Cheng returns to his house, and Qi''er has already fallen asleep. He lay beside Kiel and slowly fell asleep holding her. When Qi''er wakes up, Zhao Cheng has dressed up and sat in front of the bed watching her.


    "Kiel, tell me the truth, do you have something on your mind?"


    He asked.


    From yesterday, he found that his wife''s temperament is not right. On weekdays, she always wears a smile, like a touch of honey pouring on his heart, but in recent days, she looks more and more wrong.


    "It''s you."


    When she remembered what Li Yuanjia said yesterday, she couldn''t help drooping her eyes.


    "I want to hear the truth from you. What happened?"


    He asked.


    "I... I prepare meals first..."


    She dodged his searching eyes and got up to leave the inner room. Zhao Cheng held her wrist and pulled her back: "let the maidservants prepare. Yesterday, because you left suddenly, I was always upset. I want to know the reason. Did I do something wrong?


    If I annoy you, you can tell me directly and I will change it. "


    "It''s none of your business. It''s my problem!"


    Nose slightly a acid, she bowed her head, stuffy way.


    "I don''t think you have any problem!"


    He didn''t understand women''s heart, so he had to ask her. He cared about this woman and didn''t want to upset her, but he didn''t have any solution. For the first time, Zhao Cheng felt so stupid.


    "Are you and miss li..."


    She asked involuntarily, since it was what he wanted to hear, she did not want to hide.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you like her?"


    She asked again.


    Zhao Cheng slightly a Leng: "why do you think, I like her?"


    "You laughed yesterday, you laughed at her." Said Kiel.


    "When did you laugh? Why don''t I know? " Zhao Cheng scratched his head and wondered.


    Qi son corners of the mouth slightly a smoke, his this words is true or false?


    Didn''t he really know when he was smiling at that woman?


    Or is he lying?


    "I saw it! You laughed at her after the contest, and... You had a good time! "


    Her tone even sounded sour, but she could not control such feelings, because she wanted to know how the man thought and what position she occupied in her heart.

 Chapter 1471

    "So you''ve been depressed because you think about her?"


    Zhao Cheng sighed and asked her.


    "I guess so..."


    Said Kiel.


    "I may have laughed because she was ridiculous. I don''t understand why she''s always coming to compete with me and make a fool of herself in front of people. " Zhao Cheng returned.


    In his eyes, he knocked Li Yuanjia to the ground again and again. He thought that this woman would leave if she lost once, but she was more and more brave. However, her poor Kung Fu made Zhao Cheng laugh and feel ridiculous. That''s all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi''er feels a little ashamed. She mentions Miss Li in front of Zhao Cheng. Isn''t she telling Zhao Cheng that she is jealous?


    What husband would like such a jealous woman?


    "Is that all? If there is anything else, you must tell me. "


    He bent down and looked at Kiel tenderly. Although not good at words, but his heart is toward Qi''er.


    Qi''er was offended by his gentleness and her cheeks turned red. She pursed her lips, looked up at Zhao Cheng and asked, "do you really don''t like her? Do you like me? "


    She finally summoned up the courage to ask this sentence, Zhao Cheng slightly a Zheng, nodded.


    "Isn''t it because of the Holy One?" She said.


    "If I really don''t like you, even if the emperor forces me to marry you, why should I agree?"


    Zhao Cheng whispered back.


    Orange''s heart is gradually warmed by him. A faint smile rose from the corner of her mouth. She threw herself into Zhao Cheng''s arms and hugged his neck tightly: "Zhao Cheng, didn''t you cheat me?"


    Her sudden intimacy surprised him. He raised his hand and stroked her head. "I''m sorry, did I make you feel uneasy?"


    "No, it''s me who makes me feel uneasy."


    She hugged him tightly. It was the first time that she had ever done such a bold move to Zhao Cheng. But she didn''t find anything strange. All along, she is too careful. She thinks that Zhao Cheng doesn''t like herself. She and Zhao Cheng have never said these things, so she doesn''t know how to be close to him.


    But now, she suddenly felt that there was no problem between herself and Zhao Cheng.


    "Silly girl, if you have anything to worry about in the future, just tell me it''s time to answer you. I will try my best to answer you."


    He rubbed her head and said slowly in front of her ears.


    The intimate tone lets Qi Er''s heart slightly settle down, she nodded, the corners of her mouth evoke a faint smile.


    For two consecutive days, Qi''er spent peacefully in the mansion. Zhao Cheng, as usual, went back to the mansion for dinner. On the third day, he went back to the military camp. Qi''er received a letter from orange Er, which said that she had almost recovered recently. After a while, she would return to the capital to visit her and Bai ruotong.


    Qi''er is a little happy in her heart. She gathers the letter and prepares to go to the palace to visit Bai ruotong. She had just finished dressing up, but her maid came to deliver a message. Miss Li came to the mansion again.


    Slightly upset, she got up and went to the main hall.


    "What did you say to Zhao Cheng?"


    As soon as Li Yuanjia saw her, he asked. Qi Er Leng Leng, then said: "what did I say?"


    "Stop pretending! Are you showing off your pity? The thing that girls like to pretend to be weak like you like to do most is to show off their pity. Don''t think I don''t know! "


    Li Yuanjia looks at her angrily.


    She didn''t expect that she would lose to a humble maid.

 Chapter 1472

    "What do you want to do?"


    Not as weak as the day before yesterday, Qi''er turns her head and looks at the woman in front of her coldly.


    "I asked you to leave. Why don''t you leave?"


    Li Yuanjia asked.


    Qi Er sneered coldly: "why do you want me to go, I have to go? The marriage between Zhao Cheng and me is the will of the empress. I don''t need to leave, and I don''t need to make it clear to you. If you are not satisfied, you can go to the empress and ask Zhao Cheng to divorce me in person.


    What''s more, why do you want to rob other people''s things? Zhao Cheng doesn''t like you. He won''t choose to be with you. "


    Li Yuanjia is so angry that her mouth turns white. Qi''er has always been a soft and weak little girl in her eyes. No matter how weak her feelings are, she will open her mouth and bite people.


    In her eyes, a Black Mist suddenly appeared, as if there was poison gas winding around her. She coldly looked up at Qi''er and said, "I really didn''t guess wrong. You just want to stay with Zhao Cheng. Good. Qi''er, you forced me.


    Maybe you don''t know that I don''t like fair competition with others. What I like is to destroy other people''s things. You wait for me to clean you up. "


    She said that and left directly. Qi son Zheng Zheng ground looks at her to leave of the back figure, immediately relax a breath. Just now, in the face of Li Yuanjia, she felt that her heart was about to stop beating. She knew that if she faced Li Yuanjia head-on, she might not have won this woman at all, but she was willing to believe Zhao Cheng''s words.


    Since Zhao Cheng said that he was willing to be with him, she believed, no longer doubted, and believed wholeheartedly.


    After entering the palace, Qi''er comes directly to Bai ruotong''s courtyard. At this time, she is basking in something in the courtyard. Looking at Qi''er, she smiles and waves to Qi''er: "Qi''er, come here."


    Bai ruotong''s smile reassures her. I haven''t seen her smile for a long time. Qi''er nods and walks with her.


    "Is there something bothering you again?"


    Bai asked.


    If it was not for the difficult problems, Kiel would not appear in front of her. Qi''er shook her head: "I didn''t encounter any problems. As the empress said, we should solve our own problems. Please rest assured, empress. Qi''er has no problems now."


    Bai Rutong poked her cheek: "it seems that you have talked with Zhao Cheng? how? Do you still feel that you are far away from him? "


    "Not far away." Qi Er way, "I and he are husband and wife, how can be far away."


    "That''s good. I want to ask you one thing," Bai said, putting down the lotus seed in the sun and smiling at Qi''er, "do you know Li Yuanjia?"


    Kiel choked.


    She didn''t expect that Li Yuanjia would appear in Bai ruotong''s mouth. She blinked and looked at Bai ruotong: "Niang Niang, what did this woman say to you?"


    "Li Yuan is going to ask the emperor to marry him. He wants Li Yuanjia to marry Zhao Cheng, so I want to ask you, do you know this woman?"


    Bai asked.


    Qi''er bit her lip and nodded: "I really know her. Recently, she often harasses Zhao Cheng. I''ve had a headache because of this, but now there''s no problem, because Zhao Cheng has told me that he will protect me, and he doesn''t like this woman. I believe Zhao Cheng''s words."


    When she said "Zhao Cheng", she had a sweet smile on her lips. Bai Rutong looked in her eyes and raised her hand to caress her head.

 Chapter 1473

    If so, she would be relieved.


    Qi''er is her sister. She doesn''t want Qi''er to encounter any problems, and she doesn''t want Qi''er to be sad or in any mood because of other women''s affairs.


    "Don''t worry, the holy one has already rejected Li," Bai said. "Don''t worry about it. You should know that the Holy One and I are always on your side.


    If you believe Zhao Cheng, I can rest assured, but... "


    Bai ruotong turns his eyes and smiles at Qi''er mysteriously. Qi''er is stunned and looks at Bai ruotong.


    "What''s the matter, madam?" She asked.


    "I have something I want to give you."


    Bai said that and put a brocade bag into Qi''er''s arms. Qi''er stares at the brocade bag in her hand and looks at Bai ruotong in a puzzled way.


    "I haven''t seen that Li Yuanjia. But this woman... "Bai ruotong rubbed her chin, as if thinking. After a while, she raised a smile." I always think it''s not good fault. If she dares to do something to you, you can teach her with the things in the brocade bag. "


    "But..."


    She is not a member''s daughter. How can she teach a young lady a lesson. Bai ruotong saw through her mind, laughed and rubbed her head: "what are you hesitating about? Although her father is a member of the staff, your master is the queen, and you are my sister. In sum, if she comes to provoke you, it''s her fault. Don''t be afraid, just do it in the way I taught you."


    Bai said and blinked at her mysteriously.


    With Bai ruotong as her backing, Qi''er''s heart is at ease. She also thought of the days when she accompanied Bai ruotong in the West Marquis''s residence. At that time, Bai ruotong was the same. No matter when and where she was, she was the strongest supporter.


    When she meets such a young lady, Qi''er is grateful. She never thought that Bai ruotong''s heart is so good. She looks at her gratefully and nods to her heavily.


    When Kiel left the palace, her heart was happy. Even though she didn''t care about Li Yuanjia''s words, no matter what way she used to deal with herself, she would no longer be afraid, because Bai ruotong was behind her. Why should she be afraid.


    Thinking about this, Qi''er''s mouth stirred up a sweet and greasy smile.


    "Madam, do you think that man is the master?"


    On the carriage, a maidservant''s words attract Qi''er''s attention. She pulls up the curtain and looks down the street. In front of an alley, Zhao Chengzheng talks with a woman. She stares at the woman tightly. Her heart suddenly shakes heavily. Isn''t that woman Li Yuanjia.


    Li Yuanjia seems to be talking to Zhao Cheng. She looks very excited and even tearful. Qi''er looked at her like this, and her heart sank suddenly. Li Yuanjia clenches her lips and pours into Zhao Cheng''s arms. Zhao Cheng looks a little surprised. It seems that she didn''t expect that she would make such a move.


    But instead of pushing her away, he looked down at her coldly.


    Kiel then put down the curtain.


    "Ma''am, shall we not go there?"


    The maid asked.


    Qi''er shook her head: "there''s no need to go there. Let''s wait until we get back to the mansion."


    What she used to do is Zhao Cheng''s own business.


    She believes in Zhao Cheng, but... Why doesn''t Zhao Cheng push her away.


    Deep in the alley.


    Zhao Cheng coldly looked at Li Yuanjia in his arms: "how long do you want to play with me?"


    "What do you mean I play with you? As I said, I like you. Can''t I? "


    Li Yuanjia''s eyes were red and his voice was shaking. He looked at him pitifully.

 Chapter 1474

    "I don''t like you, and the Lord has promised me that I don''t have to force myself to marry you."


    Zhao Cheng''s words contain no emotion. He didn''t push this woman away because she is a girl who is not a member of the staff. He gave her the last bit of face, so as not to embarrass this woman.


    Li Yuanjia bit the lip, to capture a man, much more difficult than she imagined.


    She has been flattered since she was a child, so when she fell in love with Zhao Cheng, she thought that this man would accept his liking calmly or happily. But she was wrong, the man had no expression, even his eyes showed disgust.


    This is the last thing she can allow. Why does this man do this to her.


    It was an insult to her.


    "Zhao Cheng, what''s good about that woman? Is that how you like her? "


    Li Yuanjia doesn''t want to believe that she can''t compare with Qi''er. In terms of family background or appearance, she is above Qi''er.


    "It''s not like, it''s love."


    Zhao Chengdao said, "don''t abuse yourself or come to me again. Miss Li, you should understand that you can''t only choose me in the capital. But Kiel is just me.


    I can''t promise to marry you, because in my life, I only want to marry a wife, and I can''t hold anyone in my heart any more. "


    Zhao Chengdao.


    Li Yuanjia''s throat choked slightly. He wanted to say something more, but he couldn''t say it any more. Zhao Cheng is right. She is torturing herself and trampling herself.


    Why should she trample on herself for the sake of a man.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She looked up at the heartless man.


    In fact, she did not have to choose him.


    Just his refusal, let her heart is not a taste. She is unconvinced. Why can''t she own him.


    Just not convinced.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhao Cheng returns to the mansion, the delicious food is waiting for him. Qi''er is waiting for him at the dinner table. When he enters, she smiles and greets him: "you''re back."


    "Are you cooking again? Didn''t I say that you don''t have to prepare for these things in the future? "


    His tone was harsh, but at the same time, he was reluctant to give up. He is not willing to let Qi''er do these things. When she follows him, he wants her to live a carefree life.


    Qi Er smiles: "these are what I want. If I don''t do these, I don''t know what else I should do."


    She said, looking back at Zhao Cheng: "did you meet Miss Li today?"


    "How do you know?"


    His hand holding chopsticks was slightly stiff and he looked at her in surprise.


    "I... I see you..."


    She didn''t hide any more, because Zhao Cheng said that she didn''t need to hide anything from him. Zhao Cheng twisted his eyebrows, then nodded: "see."


    "You... Did you hold her?"


    She asked again.


    Zhao Cheng is sure. The girl must have seen it for a long time.


    "Did you hear our conversation?" Zhao Cheng raised his eyes and asked.


    Kiel shook her head honestly: "I didn''t go to listen, but I know you won''t betray me. Because you said it


    "So you still believe me?"


    Zhao Cheng let go.


    Qi''er bit her lip and lowered her head heavily. She naturally believed in Zhao Cheng.


    "She hugged me, but I didn''t push her away at that time, because I didn''t want to embarrass a woman so much. I''m sorry..."


    There was still a touch of guilt in his words. Qi''er looked at his serious face and lowered her head to laugh. She picked up a piece of braised pork and put it into his bowl: "try it. Is it well cooked?"

 Chapter 1475

    Zhao Cheng''s serious explanation made her feel cute.


    If you don''t ask, this matter will be choked in your heart, hard to swallow, so she chose to ask Zhao Cheng. His reply also proves once again that this man has his own heart.


    "Zhao Cheng, when did you like me?"


    After dinner, she said coldly.


    Zhao Cheng Leng Leng, did not think she would ask this question. If before, Qi''er would not ask, because she was also afraid, afraid that Zhao Cheng would not answer herself.


    "From knowing that you will marry me, I let myself like you. No, or rather, I began to pay special attention to you."


    Zhao Cheng said seriously, but when he finished, he felt that there was something wrong in the words. He coughed awkwardly twice. If it was only for this reason, how could Qi''er be satisfied with it, "no, or I began to notice you earlier, but at that time, I never thought of marrying you to be my wife.


    But since I knew that you like me, I began to notice you and found that you are a kind girl, worthy of good treatment. I am very satisfied to have you by my side,


    After you married me, I also found that I didn''t see it wrong. You are indeed a good girl. "


    What he said satisfied Kiel.


    Kiel naturally knew that he had never liked her before. This is something that can''t be forced. Just because you like him, you can''t ask him to like himself.


    She''s content enough to have what he wants now.


    "I know..."


    She said with a sweet smile, "it seems that I was worried too much before. I thought you just because of the divine order. Even if we get married, you don''t like me. But now it seems that I can rest assured and give myself to you. Zhao Cheng, you will fulfill my expectation, right? "


    After that, she looked at Zhao Cheng seriously.


    Zhao Cheng smiles and looks back at her. Maybe it was her honesty that made Zhao Cheng also accept the heart to heart conversation with her. He said: "in fact, I don''t understand why you like me all the time? What can I do to please you so much? "


    "I don''t know," Qi Er shrugged her shoulders and flattened her lips. "I don''t know why I like you. I just know that I want to spend my life with you."


    "Then why don''t you like other people?"


    Zhao Cheng seems not satisfied with her answer.


    Kiel thought, "why do I want to fall in love with others? I just like you. "


    She said that, her white cheek flashed a blush, even if she married this man, she always kept the girl''s shyness.


    Her terrible appearance made his heart slightly sweet, he took the initiative to embrace her: "great, you don''t like others."


    In fact, it''s not as difficult to be intimate with Zhao Cheng as she imagined. All along, she has imagined that the relationship between her and Zhao Cheng is too complicated. In fact, when she thinks about it carefully, it''s just that she didn''t make efforts to take that step.


    The string in Qi''er''s heart is finally broken.


    She doesn''t have to worry any more.


    A few days later, Li Yuanjia did not harass her again. I thought it was over, but after noon, when Kiel went to the street, she was surrounded by a group of people.


    Surrounded by six men, Qi''er looked at several people warily and asked, "what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1476

    Those people looked at Qi''er and began to laugh.


    Qi Er can''t help but step back and carefully stare at these men.


    "Jill, I didn''t expect to see you again, did I?"


    Behind the man suddenly came a laugh, Qi''er''s heart sank heavily. When she looked up, she saw Li Yuanjia coming with her smiling face. Her eyes seemed to be filled with poison, staring at herself tightly, as if she would poison herself in her hands the next second.


    Kiel frowned.


    It seems that she is still wrong, where does this woman not come to trouble.


    Where she was taken by her, Qi''er didn''t know. She was blindfolded by Li Yuanjia in the whole process. She really regrets that she always likes to go out on her own. It seems that this habit should be changed. Because she is the life of a girl, so she doesn''t like to be served by her side.


    It''s not a good habit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Yuanjia tied her to a post and took off the black gauze she had covered her eyes with. Qi''er looked at the woman in front of her, her heart sank heavily: "what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do? Don''t you understand? Qi''er, I really belittled you. I thought a little girl was nothing serious, but I lost to you! "


    Li Yuanjia gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t you want Zhao Cheng? What did you kidnap me for? If Zhao Cheng knows... "


    "Who said my goal now is to get Zhao Cheng?"


    Li Yuanjia asked coldly. Qi''er choked and didn''t understand.


    "Since that man refused me, why should I like him any more? I''m just not convinced. I lost to you. I want to know where you are better than me, so that Zhao Cheng likes you so much,


    I have never lost, even in the face of any woman, I have never lost, so I don''t understand where I did not do well enough to lose to a woman like you! "


    Li Yuanjia''s voice is close to roar.


    Qi''er looks at Li Yuanjia coldly. After the woman says these words, her heart calms down. It''s no big deal. It''s just a woman who hates because of love.


    This kind of woman, when she was with Bai ruotong before, she didn''t know how many times she had seen it. Compared with Li Yuanjia, the woman in front of her suddenly fell to a new level.


    "So you want to kill me?"


    Asked Kiel.


    "Is it too cheap to kill you?" Li Yuanjia asked with a smile.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? If the empress and Zhao Cheng know about it, do you think they will let you go? Yes, I can''t compare with you. I can''t compare with your family background and your appearance. But I don''t understand why you are so stupid as a daughter


    Kiel calmed herself down.


    Her remaining light looks around. Fortunately, Li Yuanjia doesn''t let more people guard here. She had a chance to escape.


    "What do you mean by that?" Li Yuanjia was puzzled.


    "I''m the most favorite maid around the queen. I''ve been with her for nearly five years. As for you, you are just the daughter of a member. If I run away and report this to the queen, not only you, but also your family will be affected by you! "


    Said Kiel.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Li Yuanjia squinted.


    "It seems that you are not stupid to the extreme. You also know that I am threatening you. It''s not wrong. I am threatening you. Isn''t your purpose to kill me? Since it''s not killing me, I have a chance to escape. "


    She recalled a smile, which made Li Yuanjia feel uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1477

    She didn''t like girls like Qi''er. She didn''t like Qi''er from the first second she met her.


    I thought that this little girl was a maid who didn''t know anything, but I didn''t expect that she had such means. It was all because of this woman. Now she is about to feel like a laughing stock.


    "I''ll do it by myself! It won''t hurt the family! You''re not so much worried about me as you are about yourself


    Li Yuanjia keeps her mind steady. She can''t be too afraid now. If she shows her fear in front of Qi''er, she will lose to this woman completely.


    "What do you want to do to me?"


    Asked Kiel.


    "Of course it''s going to destroy your innocence!" Li Yuanjia curved her eyes with a smile, "do you think I''ll be afraid of you? You and Zhao Cheng have no position in the capital. My father''s status is much more noble than Zhao Cheng''s. even if I do these things to you, the emperor will not be angry. Don''t forget, you are just a little maid. "


    She said, toward the door hook hook, Qi Er eyes blinking at the door, a man walked in from the door, sinister smile has been staring at Qi Er. She bowed her head: "I thought that you were just a woman who was too arrogant. You just couldn''t stand the blow, so you wanted to relieve me.


    If that''s all, I''ll forgive you, but now... "


    Qi son suddenly broke away from the rope, the dagger in the hand toward the man''s wrist across. Her sudden action is unexpected. Li Yuanjia quickly reaches out to grab her. Qi''er turns around and throws white powder at her face.


    "Ah


    Li Yuanjia covered her face and screamed in pain. She quickly ran out of the door, outside the door there are five men are squatting, Qi Er playing with the dagger in her hand: "who dare to come here, I will kill anyone! Do you really think you can fight for this woman? "


    She doesn''t know how to use a knife. She just wants to make these men feel scared. Sure enough, the five men stopped and looked at each other. In their eyes, Qi''er''s ability to escape represents her ability. How can they guess whether this woman is bluffing.


    With just a little bit of space, Kiel ran away in a hurry. Li Yuanjia covered her face and stumbled out of the room. She looked at the man outside the door, gritted her teeth and roared: "what are you doing here! Just watch this woman slip away! Do you want to catch up with me! You all want to be killed by me


    Her face was red and swollen, itchy and painful. Li Yuanjia grits her teeth and stares at Qi''er''s back.


    This damned woman, she will never let her go.


    Qi''er doesn''t dare to stop. She knows what is waiting for her once she stops.


    This woman is a madman. She has been with Bai ruotong for many years and has seen a lot of crazy women, but they are brave and resourceful, but Li Yuanjia is different. She doesn''t have any scheming, she just acts on her according to her family background.


    The more direct a woman is, the more terrifying it is.


    Fortunately, she carried the brocade bag that Bai ruotong had given her. It seems that Bai ruotong had expected that she would come here. In other words, she has faced too many such women, so it is clear that she may do the same.


    It''s horrible.


    Kiel doesn''t want to go through such a thing again.


    "Kiel!"


    Just ran back to the city, Qi''er saw a shadow running with her.

 Chapter 1478

    It''s Zhao Cheng.


    Qi Er heart immediately put down, as long as see Zhao Cheng, she is safe.


    Zhao Cheng clenched her hand and looked at her nervously. Qi''er lifted a faint smile from the corner of her mouth and shook her head: "don''t worry, I don''t have anything." She shook Zhao Cheng''s hand and said softly.


    "Where have you been? It''s almost dark. "


    Zhao Cheng asked her.


    Qi''er hesitates for a moment and tells Zhao Cheng what happened just now. After hearing this, Zhao Cheng''s face suddenly darkens. He pursed his thin lips tightly and said coldly, "it''s just that something like this has happened. What''s the matter with you?"


    "No..."


    Qi''er shakes her head. She bites her lip and rushes into Zhao Cheng''s arms: "I''m just a little afraid. I''m afraid that I will never meet you again in the future. Zhao Cheng, it''s so good that I can meet you again..."


    Her body trembled, as if she was really afraid of tightening, and she hugged Zhao Cheng tightly, unwilling to let go. Zhao Cheng lowered his head and gently stroked her head: "silly girl... I didn''t protect you... You can rest assured that I will never leave you easily in the future.


    Li Yuanjia, I will not let her go easily. "


    His eyes for the first time appeared angry, Qi son slightly a Leng, no longer more words, head buried in his neck nest.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    A large group of soldiers rushed into Li''s house and took Li Yuanjia out. Councillor Li rushed to the door to stop him, but he was stopped at the door by the soldiers: "councillor Li, this has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to set up your own future just because you want to save your girl."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li member outside don''t understand a way.


    "This is an order from the empress. Your daughter has kidnapped Mr. Zhao''s wife. Fortunately, she''s OK. But this matter makes the empress very angry. Mr. Li, I advise you to discipline your own girls well in the future, and don''t let your own girls cause trouble, otherwise... Your life will be built on your daughter. "


    After that, he left with the clamorous Li Yuanjia.


    In the end, Li Yuanjia was beaten 30 times by Bai ruotong himself. People came in, but when they went out, they lay down.


    A month later, Qi''er was playing the sole of her shoes as usual in the mansion. When she saw Zhao Cheng coming back, she said with a smile: "Zhao Cheng, i... I want to tell you a good news."


    Kiel blushed and whispered.


    "Do you have any good news for me?"


    Zhao Cheng was surprised.


    "Today, the empress let the doctor Wu come to the mansion once." Kiel whispered. Zhao Cheng is slightly a Zheng, immediately nervous way: "but you are sick?"


    Qi''er smiles and shakes her head: "it''s not serious illness, it''s... I''m pregnant."


    Her smile became sweeter and sweeter. When she looked at Zhao Cheng, she had a sweet smile on her lips. Zhao Cheng knocked on her in surprise, but he couldn''t say a word. It took a long time for him to relax: "so... I''m going to be a father?"


    "Yes


    She didn''t expect that happiness would come so quickly, and she couldn''t help but feel happy. Zhao Cheng happily hugged her and put his head in her neck socket: "this is really... Great."


    He murmured that the happiness in the words warmed Qi''er''s heart.


    Qi''er has already compromised in her heart. For Zhao Cheng''s temperament, she doesn''t have to wander too much, and she doesn''t have to think more. She has already accepted him like this.


    What about Zhao Cheng''s introverted temperament? This is what Zhao Cheng was like. Since it is her appearance, I can accept it all.


    She thinks so, the smile of the corner of her mouth is more and more sweet and greasy.

 Chapter 1479

    Continuous spring rain, Nanyuan capital was swept by the cold air. The glazed tiles are mercilessly smashed by the rain, and the stone road has long been submerged by the rain from light gray to dark gray.


    "Daddada..."


    The horse''s hooves are splashing with water. Bai Rutong stares at the letter in his hand solemnly. The letter is written to her by Jing Yu. It is stained with tears and the ink has been fainted.


    Jingyu said that the old lady had already gone yesterday, and that the government had started a white business today and asked her to go back quickly.


    She sighed a little, opened the curtain and looked at the spring rain outside the window lattice. On the day she came to this world, it rained like this. It was the first day that she met Gu Yanqing. Counting the time, eight years have passed since that day.


    She sighed a little, pursed her lips, looked at the rain outside the window, and sighed out of her mouth.


    The old lady is the best relative to her except her brother. Although she wanted to please, the old lady trusted her and loved her. For her, Bai ruotong has long been regarded as a relative.


    The carriage leaned against the front door of the West Marquis''s house in the town. The maid Liuli helped her out of the carriage. Bai ruotong looked at the gilded plaque. It was a year ago that he last came back here. At that time, the old lady was still alive, even talking and laughing with her.


    "Rutong."


    Jingyu walks with her holding an oil paper umbrella. Bai ruotong nods and notices that her eyes are slightly red and swollen. It seems that she was sad for a long time yesterday.


    "Where''s my brother?"


    Bai asked.


    "In the main hall, with my father..."


    She lowered her eyes, a little helpless, Bai Rutong read her eyes, sighed: "are they arguing again?"


    "Yes."


    Jing Yu nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    She took Jingyu''s umbrella, hid under it with her, and buried her head in the corridor. The white cloth has been hung up in the west of the town. The copper coin paper on the ground is moistened by the rain, like winter snow. The white deeply stings Bai ruotong''s eyes.


    The main hall was full of people. Bai Shutang was sitting in the upper position with her head buried. The room was very dark. Bai ruotong could not see his face clearly, but she could smell the strong wine.


    Since two years ago, Bai Shutang has fallen in love with drinking. Every day he goes and returns drunk. The old lady wiped a lot of tears because of this, and Bai ruotong also advised her, but she and Bai Shutang didn''t have a good temper. How could he listen to her.


    No wonder my brother quarrels with him. It seems that he is drinking again.


    "Brother, I''m back."


    Bai ruotong flicks the residual water on the bullet and hands his cloak to the maid. Bai Chusheng turned his head, and his cold look eased slightly when he looked at her.


    "Rutong, grandma is in. Go and kowtow to her."


    Bai Chusheng''s voice is a little hoarse. Bai ruotong nods. Although she is the queen now, she doesn''t have the slightest airs. She once explained in the mansion that when she went back to the West Marquis''s mansion, she was the four maids, not the mistress in the palace. They didn''t have to give her that kind of gift.


    She quietly entered the inner room. A coffin was lying there. Bai ruotong knelt down in front of the coffin and knocked down her two heads. When she saw the mahogany coffin, her tears rolled down. Sadness is like opening a water valve and flowing down uncontrollably.


    "Grandmother is dead! How do you manage grandmother''s funeral like this, father? Do you still have grandmother in your heart! Why are you doing this! "


    "Don''t you just preside over the funeral? This family is now... Isn''t it always up to you? What am I now... Nothing... "

 Chapter 1480

    Outside the door, two people''s noise came.


    Bai ruotong wiped away his tears with a silk handkerchief, got up and walked towards the main hall. Bai Shutang narrowed his eyes and looked at Bai Chusheng drunkenly. There was a smile on his mouth and his eyes were curving, which was out of tune with the solemn atmosphere in front of him.


    Bai Rutong frowned.


    "Sir, why do you say that? Today is my mother''s funeral. You really shouldn''t do that. "


    Li''s small voice poked to poke white tree Hall''s clothes, remind a way.


    "What are you! There''s no place for you to talk here! "


    Her kind reminder made Bai Shutang furious. He pushed, Li''s body suddenly hit the corner of the case. Bai ruotong stepped forward, helped Li and said, "father, do you know what day it is today? It''s not long since grandma''s gone. Isn''t it embarrassing for you to do such a thing? Can she leave at ease? "


    "Oh, the empress, is this the beginning of her identity?"


    Bai Shutang didn''t reply, but Bai Yinghui took it first. At the beginning, he was punished by the old lady to go to the military camp to sharpen his temper because of his arrogance. Now when he comes back, his temper is a little bit more restrained, but when the old lady goes, he reveals his true colors again.


    "What do you mean, second brother? When did I teach others my identity? " Bai ruotong coldly met his eyes, "but it''s you, the second brother. How long has your grandmother passed away, and you start to say some stupid words again. Why, do you want your grandmother to live in peace?"


    "I don''t know what you mean by that!"


    Bai Yinghui turned his head, but there was a sneer in the corner of his mouth. Bai ruotong can see clearly that this man doesn''t care about the old lady''s life or death at all. His heart is made of cold ice. The old lady thought so much about him before she died, but he didn''t even remember how good he was. Look at his eyes, where they are half sad, full of irony and laughter.


    "Come on! Prepare a wake-up Soup for your father. "


    Bai ruotong didn''t want to talk to these heartless people any more. He told them to take Bai Chusheng with him to deal with the beginning and end of the funeral. It was not until the evening that the mansion was completely settled. Bai Rutong accompanies Bai Chusheng and Jingyu to watch the night. The fire in the brazier is burning vigorously, and "crackling" sparks.


    Bai Chusheng''s face was scarlet by the fire, and Bai Rutong noticed the fatigue of his eyes.


    "Brother, why did grandmother suddenly... Suddenly die?"


    She asked.


    This is what she has been puzzled about since the beginning of today. The old lady didn''t seem to be suffering from a long illness. She died suddenly, which was unexpected to Bai ruotong.


    "About this matter..."


    Jing Yu opens his mouth and wants to explain, but Bai Chusheng stops. He gets up and closes the door: "let me talk about it."


    After that, he sat next to Bai ruotong: "Grandma''s body suddenly deteriorated from a month ago. The doctor came to see her. She said that she was angry in her heart. After a long time of resentment, she became ill."


    "Why don''t you tell me about such a big thing?"


    Bai asked.


    "Grandma doesn''t want you to worry, so we don''t need to talk to you about it." Bai Chusheng explained.


    Bai ruotong bit the lip and didn''t let go until she felt the pain. The old lady''s disposition is to report good news but not bad. Bai ruotong can understand her behavior.


    May understand, but her heart is covered with a heavy sense of burden.


    "So what happened? Grandmother would suddenly be like this? "


    Bai asked.


    "Look at one thing first, but don''t be afraid."


    Bai Chusheng stood up and walked towards the coffin. Bai ruotong was stunned, and then followed him to his feet. He pushes the coffin open, and the sudden action is unexpected to Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 1481

    She subconsciously wants to close her eyes, but there is a voice in her heart telling her that she doesn''t have to be afraid, because what is sleeping inside is her beloved relatives, their bodies, and she doesn''t need to be afraid. Holding her breath, she stretched her neck and looked at the coffin.


    In the coffin, the old lady did not sleep soundly. Her brows were frowning tightly, her lips were slightly open, and the corner of her tongue was white. There was a long strangulation mark on her neck. Looking at the scar, Bai ruotong covered his mouth and stepped back tremblingly.


    "This... What''s going on..."


    She asked.


    "Grandma committed suicide," Bai Chusheng said, closing the coffin. "It was Jingyu and I who first discovered it. We didn''t tell anyone."


    "Why did grandma kill herself? Brother, do you see clearly? "


    She didn''t want to believe that her grandmother was not a coward. What''s more, she now has many children and enjoys endless happiness. Why should she do such a thing.


    "A month ago, my grandmother received a letter from LAN house," Bai Chusheng said. "At that time, I didn''t think that this letter would bring any consequences to my grandmother, but I heard from Aunt Hong that since she read this letter, she gradually began to feel uneasy, often sighed, and even couldn''t sleep at night."


    "And the letter?" Bai Rutong asked quickly.


    "Burned by grandma." Bai Chusheng replied.


    Bai ruotong didn''t want to believe that the old lady was so vulnerable. She only wrote a letter. Why did she do such a thing. Jing Yu covered his face and suddenly sobbed in a low voice: "it''s all my fault. I greet my grandmother every day, but I didn''t even notice that.


    It''s all my fault... I killed my grandmother... "


    Lan House.


    It is the home of Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng. As for Lan Fu, Bai ruotong never wanted to get in touch with Gu Yanqing. However, when Gu Yanqing and Bai ruotong were looking for medicine, the family had given them help. Bai ruotong was also grateful. He would send someone to send gifts every festival.


    But they are so nice. Why do they send letters to the old lady?


    If it''s a normal letter, why is the old lady upset after reading it?


    "After dealing with Grandma''s affairs, I''ll go to Lan House," Bai Chusheng said. "Jingyu, it''s not your fault. Don''t be sad. You''ve done a good job."


    Then he stroked his wife''s head.


    Bai Chusheng is grateful for Jingyu''s contribution.


    After she entered the palace, she always had the duty of being a granddaughter-in-law. She accompanied the old empress dowager every day to do her filial duty, and even took care of the internal affairs of the palace.


    What the old lady didn''t want to tell her would not be told to Jing Yu. It''s easy for her to hide Jingyu.


    Bai ruotong nodded, which is the only way.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... It''s the dead... It''s the dead..."


    "Ha ha ha ha... Black and white impermanence is coming... Black and white impermanence is coming..."


    Outside the door, suddenly came a woman''s unrestrained laughter, that laughter is like the ghost of the night, listen to people straight goose bumps.


    Bai Chusheng pushed the door out, and in the hospital stood a little girl with bare feet and crazy. Bai ruotong was stunned. This woman is Bai lingyao.


    See her hair, face has long lost the color of the past, she opened a circle full of bloody eyes, toward the two steps tottering.


    "Dead! Dead, you know? Someone''s dead! It''s the black and white impermanence that caught my neck and died! "


    "Dead! It''s dead! Ha ha ha ha ha


    She pointed to the coffin in the room and continued to laugh strangely.

 Chapter 1482

    Jing Yu is a little creepy, and can''t help hiding behind Bai ruotong.


    "Where are the people! Where''s the man in charge of the first lady! "


    Bai Chusheng roared.


    There was silence around, and no one seemed to follow Bai lingyao. Bai lingyao staggers into the corridor and is about to enter the inner room. Bai Rutong stops her.


    Bai lingyao''s madness is an old problem. Wu Tieguai always comes to treat her on time, but Bai lingyao''s illness is more and more serious.


    This is made by Bai Yinling.


    When Bai Yinling was still in the mansion, as soon as she got free, she would embarrass Bai lingyao, just to take her out. Bai lingyao''s good life is completely destroyed in the hands of Bai Yinling.


    "Lord! What''s the matter


    The guard at the gate of the courtyard came in a hurry.


    Bai Chusheng points to Bai lingyao who is stopped at the door by Bai ruotong. The bodyguard immediately understands and comes forward to subdue Bai lingyao.


    "Ah! they hurt! Don''t touch me. Don''t touch me


    When she was touched by a man, she went crazy and screamed.


    "Be light!"


    White if Tong scolds a way. The guard let go. Bai lingyao sits on the ground, shivering. Jingyu squats down to remove the stains on her face. She says in a warm voice, "lingyao, don''t be afraid. I''m my sister-in-law. Shall I take you back?"


    Bai lingyao looks at Jingyu with trembling eyes and shakes her head crazily.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Yinghui, who heard the news, saw Bai lingyao sitting on the ground all the way. He rushed forward and stood in front of Bai lingyao: "Bai Rutong! My sister was not hurt badly enough by you! What are you doing to her


    "I didn''t do anything."


    White if Tong light way. Bai Yinghui has a relationship with her. He would not listen to others'' explanation and misunderstood Bai ruotong directly. Bai ruotong didn''t care about this.


    "Lingyao, don''t be afraid, my brother will take you back."


    He helped Bai lingyao up. When she saw him, Bai lingyao looked a little more stable. She looked at Bai Yinghui and her tears gushed out.


    "Brother... There are ghosts here... I''m afraid. Ling''er is so afraid..."


    "No, my brother won''t let them bully you."


    Bai Yinghui''s voice is gentle. Although he does many evils, Bai lingyao is his own sister. He loves her very much. Mou son mercilessly swept white if Tong two eyes, he leads white Ling Yao to turn round and go.


    Bai ruotong did not catch up and sighed.


    It seems that Bai lingyao''s madness is incurable.


    She used to hate her. This woman killed her mother for her own benefit. She came to this end, which is also retribution.


    But the retribution is still a pity.


    The old lady''s funeral had been busy for five days. During the five days, Bai ruotong stayed in the West Marquis''s residence. On the day when the old lady delivered the coffin, Gu Yanqing also came to see her off. However, due to the busy affairs in the imperial court, she just left after lunch.


    Bai ruotong wanted to stay in the mansion for a few more days, but he was advised by Bai Chusheng.


    "Qingyu is still ill there. You''d better go back and have a look. There''s nothing wrong in the mansion."


    Ten days ago, Gu Qingyu accidentally fell into the lake, so Gu Yixiu came in time to rescue her. But as a result, Gu Qingyu was seriously ill and did not get well for ten days. She is the flesh that falls from Bai ruotong. She remembers Gu Qingyu and Bai Chusheng sees it in her eyes.


    Bai ruotong didn''t refuse. He nodded and asked Liuli to pack up and leave the West Marquis''s house.


    When she returned to the harem, she heard Gu Qingyu''s crying voice: "no! It''s so hard! I don''t want drugs! No, no! "

 Chapter 1483

    Bai ruotong goes in quickly. Gu Qingyu''s pitiful face is covered with big tears. Gu Yihui looks like a miniature version of Gu Yanqing.


    "If you don''t take all the medicine, I won''t give you sweet later!" He threatened.


    Gu Qingyu flattened his mouth and gave him a look of resentment. Yu Guang saw Bai ruotong beside him. If she was rescued, he looked at her expectantly: "mother! Help me! My brother will force me to drink bitter things! "


    Like Bai ruotong, Gu Qingyu can''t eat bitter things. If you get sick, take a bitter medicine to make the whole harem restless.


    "How can you get sick without taking medicine?" Bai ruotong took the soup bowl from Gu Yihui and sat at the head of the bed, "eat the medicine, my mother will make something delicious for you later."


    "No! No! Don''t


    Gu Qingyu buries her head directly in the bedding. Bai ruotong sighs and asks Gu Yihui, "has she taken good medicine these days?"


    "Yes, as long as the elder brother is there, she will take the medicine obediently."


    Gu Yihui said.


    Bai ruotong takes a puff from the corner of his mouth and loses his feelings to Gu Yixiu. She pulled Gu Qingyu''s bedding: "Qingyu, your mother and your eldest brother fall into the water at the same time. Who can you save?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yihui''s mother began to be jealous again.


    "Big brother will save us all."


    Gu Qingyu said.


    "Do you prefer your brother or your mother?" Bai asked again.


    "Don''t pretend, mother! Every time I deliberately pretend to be jealous and let me coax you, I won''t be fooled by you! "


    In the quilt, Gu Qingyu''s stuffy voice came.


    She was dumbfounded. It seems that her daughter has seen through her treachery.


    The corner of Bai ruotong''s mouth stirred up a helpless smile. At this time, Liuli opened the curtain and entered the inner room: "Niang Niang, the prince is back."


    Before Bai Rutong had time to respond, Gu Qingyu "Hula" lifted the bedding, and the originally rainy look suddenly cleared up: "is big brother back? Let him in


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her daughter, she''s completely abandoned.


    "Mother."


    Gu Yixiu saw Bai ruotong sitting at the head of the bed and asked him to say hello.


    "You''ve come just in time. Can you give your feigned little sister medicine? This palace has now been completely abandoned by her. She no longer loves me. "


    Bai ruotong rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, but said.


    Gu Yixiu smiles. He goes to the head of the bed. Seeing him approaching, Gu Qingyu gives him a bear hug and buries his head in Gu Yixiu''s arms: "brother, why did you come back so late today? It''s hard for Qingyu to wait for big brother. "


    "Why don''t you take medicine again?" Gu Yixiu asked.


    "It''s not the elder brother who feeds it. Qingyu doesn''t eat it!"


    She tooted her lips and made jokes in his arms. Bai ruotong turned away. She didn''t even notice. Who did her daughter learn from? How could she be so shameless!


    How does she feel? She''s a light bulb.


    Gu Yixiu took the decoction from Bai ruotong and sat at the head of the bed to feed her. Gu Qingyu is like a koala, lying obediently in Gu Yixiu''s arms, asking him to feed himself medicine.


    "Qingyu, you can''t keep pestering your brother like this."


    Bai said solemnly.


    "Why?"


    Gu Qingyu blinked without understanding.


    "Your brother will get married and have children sooner or later. If you pester him like this, what will your brother''s wife do when she is jealous?"


    Bai Rutong deliberately annoys her.


    Gu Qingyu was stunned: "will my brother marry another woman?"

 Chapter 1484

    "Naturally."


    Bai ruotong deliberately threatened her.


    Gu Qingyu flattened the corner of his mouth, and her round eyes suddenly overflowed. She stared at Gu Yixiu bitterly, as if waiting for his answer. Gu Yixiu sighed helplessly, turned back and said to Bai Rutong, "mother, don''t tease my little sister any more."


    Every time, Gu Qingyu will be teased and cried by Bai Rutong.


    "I''m not funny. I''m just telling the truth."


    Bai ruotong shrugged helplessly and said seriously. Gu Qingyu a listen to this words, "wow" a direct cry.


    "What happened again?"


    Gu Yanqing went back to his room at this time. When he was in the corridor, he heard the noise in the room. Sure enough, it was Gu Qingyu who was crying.


    "The tearful bag is crying again."


    Bai ruotong said helplessly.


    "It wasn''t the mother who made people cry. They didn''t want to cry." Gu Qingyu choked two times and reached out to Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing held her in her arms and stroked her head: "what did the mother say about you?"


    "The mother said that her brother would marry another woman." Gu Qingyu was wronged.


    "Not only to marry other women, but also to open a mansion outside the palace. I won''t accompany you every day."


    Bai ruotong added a handful of oil to the fire. Gu Qingyu cried out with a cry. Bai Rutong rubbed his ears, but his heart was filled with joy.


    "Don''t cry," Gu Yanqing wiped away her tears, "do you like my brother so much?"


    "Yes Gu Qingyu nodded heavily.


    "Will my brother marry you in the future? Are you my brother''s wife? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Gu Qingyu stopped crying and blinked: "is it true what father Huang said?"


    Gu Yixiu was stunned and looked at Gu Yanqing incredulously. Gu Yanqing has always said that even in the face of a child, he can not lie. Now that he is twelve, he is no longer just a child. From childhood to adulthood, he has a vague feeling that Gu Yanqing is not his father. But now, does he want to prove it himself?


    "Nature is true."


    Gu Yanqing nodded.


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes are covered with a layer of light obscurity. Bai ruotong''s eyes catch sight of him, and she feels helpless and regretful. She shouldn''t play such a joke with Gu Qingyu. Gu Qingyu loves Gu Yixiu so much. If such feelings remain unchanged in the future, they will eventually face the secular eyes.


    She didn''t mind, but what about Gu Yixiu?


    Having been Gu Yanqing''s son for so many years, does he want to announce that he is not Gu Yanqing''s own son? Will this be a blow to him.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Gu Qingyu''s words broke the sadness in Gu Yixiu''s eyes. She looked at Gu Yixiu and said sweetly, "brother, that''s great! In the future, our family can live together forever


    Gu Yixiu was stunned. His face gradually returned to gentleness. He nodded and said, "well, our family will always be together."


    At night, Bai ruotong took care of Gu Yanqing and asked, "holy God, what you said today is true? Or is it just cheating Qingyu? "


    "Of course it''s true. Xiuer is my brother''s son. I hope to correct his name and his dead husband''s name." Gu Yanqing said. He looked back at Bai ruotong and touched her eyes with his fingers. "Little girl, what''s the matter with the West Marquis''s house? Why are you so tired? Has something happened? "


    In front of the children, she is always calm and indifferent, but Gu Yanqing can see her mind at a glance.

 Chapter 1485

    Bai ruotong nodded and told him what had happened. In the end, she suddenly thought of something and said, "my Lord, can you allow me to leave the palace for a while? I want to investigate this matter with my brother. After all, LAN house is my mother''s home. I want to know the truth. "


    "Take the dark guard."


    He didn''t stop, he reminded. Bai ruotong''s heart was finally put down, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth. She nodded heavily: "well, I will pay attention to danger."


    Inside Qingyang hall.


    Gu Qingyu opens her eyes and looks at Gu Yixiu without blinking. In her ear is Gu Yixiu''s lullaby. His voice is simple and moving, which is reassuring. Gu Qingyu''s eyelids are more and more heavy, but the more so, she is more and more strong, unwilling to close her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yixiu touched her little head and asked softly, "don''t you want to sleep?"


    "I''m afraid..."


    Gu Qingyu said slowly, "I''m afraid my brother will disappear as soon as I fall asleep."


    "Do you really like me so much?"


    Gu Yixiu reluctantly raised his lips. He doesn''t know what''s going on. It seems that since Gu Qingyu''s notes, she has been pestering him. Wherever he goes, she will follow him. He still remembers the first time he saw her. At that time, she was just a baby in the cradle, crying in Bai ruotong''s arms, and could not be coaxed.


    He would make faces for her and try his best to please her. Did not expect her cry really stopped, turned into a sweet smile, even if it is just a baby, her smile is so dazzling.


    "Well, brother is the best brother in the world. I will never leave him in my life. I want brother Yu to grow old together!"


    She said seriously.


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes are stiff. Will he grow old together? How does a four-year-old girl understand this sentence? Gu Qingyu reaches out his hand from his arms and holds Gu Yixiu''s finger. Her hands are as soft as cotton.


    "Brother, do you have something on your mind today?"


    She asked.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Gu Yixiu was surprised.


    "Because my brother seems to be a little unhappy today. When my father and Emperor agreed to marry me, my brother was very unhappy. Does he not want to marry Qingyu? If brother doesn''t want to, Qingyu won''t embarrass him. Brother, don''t be unhappy about it, OK? "


    She said.


    Gu Yixiu''s heart could not help showing a bit of complexity. He did not expect that this sentence would come out of a child''s mouth.


    He doesn''t know how to explain to Gu Qingyu that they are brothers and sisters, but they are not brothers and sisters. If he became her husband, he would no longer be her father''s son. This is a blow to Gu Yixiu.


    "Brother, brother..." Gu Qingyu shook his arm, "do you like Qingyu? Or do you hate the rain? "


    "I like it." He said without hesitation.


    "Will you marry Qingyu in the future?"


    She asked again.


    Gu Yixiu can''t answer. In his eyes, the other party is just a child. How can he answer.


    Besides, Gu Yanqing has never talked to him about his own father all the time. He guessed everything based on gossip.


    He found that as he grew older, he became more and more distant from Gu Yanqing.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Bai ruotong packed up and called Gu Yixiu to his side.


    "Yixiu, my mother will be out of the palace for a month. During this time, can you take good care of your younger brother and sister?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu Yixiu nodded: "yes." He then asked, "mother, where are you going?"

 Chapter 1486

    "I have to deal with some affairs of my mother''s family." White Rutong road.


    "Good." Gu Yixiu has always been a obedient and sensible child. Bai ruotong seemed to see through his mind. He got up, took his hand and took her to his side. "Yixiu, are you crazy because of your father''s words?"


    Gu Yixiu''s heart was torn open, and he didn''t know how to respond. He pursed his thin lips and kept silent.


    When he was a child, although he had heard of these things more or less, he was young and didn''t know the weight of things. Now he has grown up a lot, and he can understand the meaning more and more. He''s much smarter than his peers, which means he thinks a lot more than other kids.


    "Mother promised you that she would tell you everything when she came back. Don''t think about it before that, OK?" She said gently.


    "Good!"


    Gu Yixiu nodded.


    Bai ruotong hugs him. Although she has two children, her closest friend is Gu Yixiu, who has no blood relationship with her.


    "Xiuer, mother and father love you. Don''t have any doubt about this, OK? No matter when and where, we are your relatives, which will never change. "


    She said slowly.


    Gu Yixiu''s heart gradually warmed up, his eyes and eyebrows spread out, and finally showed a child''s smile, nodded seriously: "en! I know! "


    ¡­¡­


    It was already noon when she drove to the west of the town. Bai Shutang is not in the house. He goes to drink again when he is told by his maidservants. About this man, Bai ruotong has given up completely. Since he wants to harm himself, he will do harm to the end. There is no kinship between him and her. Although he is a father and daughter by blood, Bai ruotong hates this man from the bottom of his heart.


    She had thought of forgiving him before, because she knew that he was also thinking about the residence, and all he did was for the residence. But gradually, Bai ruotong found that this man only did things for himself.


    "What are you doing here?"


    When Bai ruotong entered the main courtyard, Bai Chusheng had already packed up. Looking at Bai ruotong, he was surprised.


    "I''m going with you."


    White Rutong road.


    "What are you going to do?" Bai Chusheng frowned, "you are now the mother of a country. You can''t leave at will like before. What''s more, what should your children do? They are too young to leave their mother. "


    "I don''t care so much! I''ll be with you


    Bai ruotong shook his head and said seriously.


    Grandmother is more important than children.


    "Rutong!"


    Bai Chusheng let out a exclamation helplessly, "you are not a child now, go back to the palace for me at once!"


    Jing Yu didn''t expect that Bai Chusheng would be so angry. She looked at Bai ruotong, then at Bai Chusheng, and said, "what are you two doing? It''s just a trip to Lan Fu. What''s the point of quarrel?


    If you have Rutong company, I can rest assured. Chusheng, let Rutong go with you. "


    Jingyu always stands with Bai ruotong.


    "Look, even my sister-in-law said so."


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows.


    Bai Chusheng sighed. He still didn''t have any way to deal with his sister and daughter-in-law. After thinking about it, he nodded and said helplessly, "OK, what does the emperor say?"


    Although there is no danger in Lan Fu, it is a long way to go.


    "The Lord fully agrees."


    Bai Rutong is smiling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, Bai Chusheng had nothing to say.


    How doth the lord love him? She''ll do whatever she wants?

 Chapter 1487

    Bai ruotong couldn''t let go. She couldn''t wait to die. The old lady''s death was obviously questionable. She knew it, but she just waited. She couldn''t do it.


    Put on a strong men''s clothes, two people began to go on the road. On the way, Bai Chusheng is still a little worried. Now Bai ruotong''s identity is empress. She can leave as soon as she wants and stay as soon as she wants. Is it too casual.


    "Brother, father, does he get drunk every day now?"


    Bai asked.


    As soon as Bai Chusheng heard the word "father", he could not help frowning. He did not know how to answer Bai ruotong''s words, so he had to give a long sigh.


    "How long has he been in this state?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    Knowing that he could not conceal her, Bai Chusheng sighed and said, "in fact, a year ago, my father was normal. He even took the initiative to discuss with me about the future of zhenxihoufu,


    I thought that my relationship with my father could be repaired, but I didn''t think that he now... "


    "Then something must have happened in the middle of it?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    She didn''t want to believe that Bai Shutang had become this virtue for no reason.


    "Something happened, but just because of it, I can''t accept it!"


    His tone sank, even with a touch of anger. Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and listened carefully.


    Bai Chusheng slowly tells the story. A year ago, his father''s state was not as good as before. Gu Yanqing kindly asked him to go back to his house to have a rest, and he didn''t have to pay attention to the military affairs.


    Although Bai Shutang was unhappy, he agreed to give Gu Yanqing''s order. Every day, like an idle man, he didn''t know where to go. Then he made the same mistake and began to go to the stage tea garden.


    Then he took two concubines and went back to the house.


    When Bai ruotong heard this, his heart suddenly raised. There is no way to change Bai Shutang''s sentimental problems at any time.


    "Didn''t he know his grandmother would be angry?"


    Bai asked.


    "Of course he knows! But he will do it Bai Chusheng''s face was full of anger.


    The two concubines were not fuel-efficient lamps. When they came to the mansion, they began to compete with each other. Although they were concubines of Bai Shutang, they were both young and began to breed some ideas.


    They set their eyes on Bai Chusheng, and even take the initiative to find Jingyu''s displeasure. Although Jingyu is a princess, she still follows her seniority and doesn''t care about them.


    But they went too far, and they seduced Bai Chusheng in front of Jing Yu.


    Bai Chusheng was disgusted with their behavior and ordered them to be expelled from the mansion.


    The old lady even supported Bai Chusheng''s practice, but Bai Shutang didn''t listen to the explanation and began to make trouble again. He once said to Bai Chusheng: "the biggest mistake I''ve ever made in my life is to give birth to you."


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong was not happy at first. I thought the mansion would gradually settle down, but I didn''t expect that baishutang was still the lamp that didn''t save fuel.


    "And then?"


    Bai asked.


    "Later..." Bai Chusheng''s eyes grew deeper and deeper. "Bai Shutang had two ministers who had a good relationship in the capital, but since he no longer took part in the government, his relationship with them became more and more estranged... It hit him a lot. From then on, he began to drink muggy wine."


    Bai ruotong listened to Bai Chusheng''s explanation, but his heart was filled with the word "deserved". Bai Shutang was responsible for all this, no wonder others.


    So on that day, he got drunk at the old lady''s funeral, which proved that he had no respect for the old lady, only hatred.

 Chapter 1488

    Although this man is his own father, after listening to Bai Chusheng''s story, Bai ruotong doesn''t want to regard this man as his father anymore, because he doesn''t deserve this man at all.


    How can a man who only considers himself become a father.


    "Brother, it''s hard for you." Bai ruotong sighed. How hard it was for Bai Chusheng to get close to such a father. Bai ruotong saw it in her eyes. She sighed and comforted him.


    Bai Chusheng shook his head and gave a bitter smile: "this is nothing to me. I am very satisfied with my life now. With Jing''s company, no matter how difficult it is, I can overcome it. "


    Bai ruotong was relieved to hear him say so.


    ¡­¡­


    Meiyu weather has not yet passed, just after noon, and under a long drizzle. Bai Lingwei took the oil paper umbrella into the corridor. She looked at the sky, shook the water on the oil paper umbrella, and went into the inner room.


    "It looks like it''s going to rain for a while."


    She sighed.


    Jing Yu was drawing. Seeing that she was coming, he put down his pen: "how did you come here?"


    "I''m bored in the hospital. I want to talk to my sister-in-law." Bai Lingwei sits on the bench, and Jingyu calls her maid to serve her a cup of hot tea.


    "Is something wrong, so I''m not happy?"


    She asked.


    After entering the mansion, she has the closest relationship with Bai Lingwei. The girl is one year older than herself, but she has not been married until now. Although Jing Yu is worried about her, Bai Lingwei has a lot of leisure. She doesn''t seem to be anxious at all.


    "No, nothing..." although she said so, the sadness under her eyes betrayed her.


    "Lingwei, you are old too. It''s time for you to think about yourself. What kind of person do you have in mind?"


    Jing Yuru is a mother in this life. She wants to take care of her marriage. Even if Bai Lingwei doesn''t take the initiative to talk to her, she wants to find her.


    Bai Lingwei is twenty-four years old. A girl as big as her has already given birth to a child, but she is still a big yellow girl. How can she not let people worry.


    "Why does my sister-in-law tell me about it every time I come?"


    Bai Lingwei said helplessly.


    "Isn''t it worried for you?"


    Jing Yu takes an angry look at her. She is clever, but she is not interested in this matter at all, and she is very stubborn.


    She once rebelled against Bai Chusheng because of her marriage, and even Bai ruotong was surprised. She once told Jingyu about it in private. She said: she once found a Taoist fortune teller, who said that Bai Lingwei could marry a good family, and she was in the 16th century.


    But now there has been no news for such a long time, and Bai ruotong has no idea.


    "I..."


    Bai Lingwei bit her lip and finally looked up and said in a soft voice, "sister-in-law, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I have someone in my heart for many years,


    He also promised to marry me, but I''ve been waiting for a long time. Now there''s no news. Sister in law, do you think it''s necessary for me to wait any longer? "


    She finally said what was in her heart. Jing Yu was stunned. She had already had someone in her heart. How could she never hear her talk about it.


    Who''s in her heart?


    "This... When did this happen? Well, you Bai Lingwei, you''ve hidden everything. Why have I never heard of it, and I''ve never seen you contact any man? What''s the matter


    She was surprised that her eyes were about to fall out. It had been five years since she had been married to the government. After five years, she didn''t know anything about her.

 Chapter 1489

    "I... I..."


    Bai Lingwei blinked, as if in a panic, but immediately, she covered her face and cried. She is really confused, don''t know what to do, fall in love with a man but delay their life, such a situation she never thought of.


    "Don''t cry! What''s the matter? You can tell me who the man is. If you tell me, I will decide for you


    Jing Yu holds the silk handkerchief to wipe away the tears from her eyes. She hugs her and pats her back gently.


    The reason why she didn''t want to get married was that she had already installed a man in her heart. How could she not have thought of such a situation.


    "I... can I not say..."


    She bit her lip and stared at Jing Yu hesitantly.


    "What? Are you still afraid that I will go to that man for trouble Jingyu really can''t laugh or cry. This silly girl has been sold and is still here for the sake of that person. Such a silly girl is really distressing. I don''t know which gentleman''s blessing can be liked by her.


    "I just want to ask my sister-in-law if I should support her. If she says it''s not worth it, then I don''t like it anymore."


    Bailingwei said.


    Jing Yu was stunned. She was so confused that she asked her for advice. She didn''t force her any more. She thought for a moment and asked, "do you like him?"


    "I like it." Bai Lingwei nodded.


    "Then he likes you?" She asked again.


    "Like..." she just finished these two words, but choked again and shook her head, "I don''t know now..."


    That man, she hit the disaster.


    If she could, she shouldn''t have met him at the beginning and was attracted by him. Now everything is her own sin. Bai Lingwei really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jingyu looks at her painfully. She also understands her stupidity. At that time, she did not like Bai Chusheng. At that time, she also made up her mind to wait for him all her life.


    She''s never afraid of being delayed or being alone. She just doesn''t want to spend her life with a man she doesn''t love.


    But


    Now her attitude has changed.


    If Bai Chusheng still didn''t love her at the beginning, maybe she would give up at last and no longer keep it.


    Because the feeling of futility is the most painful.


    "Has he ever thought of marrying you?" Jing Yu asked.


    Bai Lingwei shook her head honestly: "maybe he didn''t have it. Even if he was a concubine, he didn''t have such preparation in his heart."


    "Give up."


    Jing Yu said these three words, "Lingwei, you are a good girl. You will meet a good husband in the future. You don''t have to waste your youth in a void relationship.


    You can still get married. My sister-in-law wants a man to take care of you. He may not be the one you love, but he loves you. That''s enough. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Jing Yu asked.


    Bai Lingwei nodded heavily: "I understand."


    "Can I go to the matchmaker then?" Jing Yu asked.


    "How can my sister-in-law marry me out in such a hurry!" Bai Lingwei tears into a smile, can''t help but angry at her one eye, but the words are humorous elements, no complaints.


    "If you can, I hope you can stay with me for a lifetime, because you are the only one I can talk to in this mansion. It''s a pity..." Jing Yu sighed with a faint sigh, "you don''t belong to me, you should have your own life."

 Chapter 1490

    Bai Lingwei pursed her lips with a smile, but her smile was bitter. Jing Yu stroked her head and said softly, "don''t think too much. Tell me that person when you want to say it. Before that, I''m waiting for you."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    Bai Lingwei breathes out a breath, for Jing Yu, her heart is very grateful.


    On the fifth day, Bai ruotong and his party arrived at Lan Fu. Looking at the big word "Lan Fu" on the plaque, Bai ruotong had no waves in his heart. She breathed heavily, waiting for Bai Chusheng to report, and went into the mansion with him.


    They were met by an old lady, about 70 or 80 years old, with white hair and crutches. She walked slowly towards Bai ruotong, supported by two mammy like figures. She went to Bai ruotong, raised her hand and stroked her cheek: "like... Really like..."


    These hands are very rough, but they are not the hands of farmers, just because the years are too long, like dry bark. Bai ruotong pursed her lips. Just as she wanted to say hello, the old lady knelt down in front of her: "old lady LAN Roche, see empress, empress Wan Fu Jin''an."


    As soon as she knelt down, the people behind her knelt down together. Bai ruotong was a bit uncomfortable. She looked up at several people, as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it.


    They knew that she was the queen, and when they opened their mouth, they showed a strange taste. Such a strange, so that she can not speak.


    "Come into the house, what are you doing standing here?"


    Bai Chusheng opened his mouth first and said with a smile. A few people just recovered. Mrs. Luo and Bai Rutong entered the main hall together.


    "Ruotong, it must be strange for you to come to Lan Fu for the first time," Mrs. Luo said slowly, wiping away her tears from the corner of her eyes. "Let me introduce you. This is your eldest brother-in-law LAN Xincheng, who is also in charge of our house. "


    He said, pointing to the middle-aged man, who was about forty years old. He looked very energetic, and his beard was carefully taken care of.


    Bai ruotong wanted to nod her head and salute, but the old lady stopped her first: "it''s impossible. You''re the queen now. We''re just cloth clothes. How can we make you salute?"


    "My grandmother said that to see me," Bai said with a smile. "Now that I''m out of the palace, I''m not a queen. My grandmother treats me as a junior.


    I''ve been in the capital for many years. I''ve seen my grandmother in the future. Is she angry with me? "


    "My grandmother knows that you and your brother are all concerned about our LAN house. If it wasn''t for him, it would be your father."


    "Mother!"


    Old lady Luo is complaining, but she is interrupted by her brother-in-law LAN Xincheng. She is stunned. This reflects that her words are not right. Bai Shutang is also a relative of the emperor and Bai Rutong''s father. Where does she come from? She says that Bai Shutang is not in front of Bai Rutong.


    "It''s getting late today. I''ll send someone to prepare two courtyards. How about you unload your luggage and let''s talk about the past tomorrow?"


    Lanxin City Jianyi road.


    "That''s good. My brother and I are tired." Bai Rutong answered, and Bai Chusheng nodded.


    No longer saying anything, they sent their maidservant to send Bai ruotong back to her room. As soon as they walked into the corridor, Bai ruotong''s arm was heavily hit, and a pink shadow came blowing past her.

 Chapter 1491

    It seems that he noticed that he hit someone. The figure stopped. Bai Rutong covered his arm and looked at it. It was a pretty little girl.


    The little girl blinked her pure eyes like a full moon, looked at Bai ruotong and then at Bai Chusheng, and asked her maid, "who are they?"


    "If you go back to miss two, they are miss two''s cousins."


    The maid replied respectfully.


    Bai ruotong thought to herself: she had heard of these two young ladies from her elder brother. He said that there was a pretty little girl in LAN mansion who was very similar to her in temperament. She was so smart that every time she saw her, it was like seeing her shadow.


    Her name seems to be LAN Xinxin.


    "It turns out that you are the two people my grandmother said."


    LAN Xinxin is a familiar master. Compared with Bai ruotong, she is more arrogant and looks at Bai ruotong carelessly. Bai Chusheng could not help frowning: "we met once five years ago, and you forgot?"


    "Who will remember five years ago?" Lan Xin Xin laughed a, "I still have urgent matter, don''t with cousin cousin reminiscence, first step."


    She said that, and went straight away. Looking at her back, Bai ruotong could not help sighing: what a hot tempered girl.


    "Miss Bai, young master Bai, you don''t mind the behavior of the second young lady. She didn''t mean to disrespect them, but she has been used to it since childhood."


    One side of the maid is a man of insight, know the identity of the two valuable, busy explanation.


    "It doesn''t matter, young people. It''s better to be lively." Bai ruotong just pretends to be a veteran and stops.


    Bai Chusheng couldn''t help laughing. In all, Bai ruotong was no more than twenty. How could he start to look like an old man.


    When they were sent back to their bedroom, the maid asked them to leave after a few words. Bai ruotong calls Liuli to unload her luggage, while she is chatting with Bai Chusheng in her bedroom.


    "Brother, have you ever talked about your grandmother?"


    Bai asked.


    Before he came, Bai Chusheng wrote to Lan Fu, but Bai ruotong didn''t know the content of his letter.


    "No, I''m afraid to scare the snake."


    Bai Chusheng replied. Bai ruotong nodded. If so, she would be able to put her heart down. She looked up at the surrounding environment, which was very simple compared with the West Houfu. But Bai ruotong didn''t feel anything wrong.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that she and Bai Chusheng are not as popular as she imagined.


    Although Mrs. Luo is kind, she is too polite. Lanxin city is completely polite. I don''t know if it was her illusion. She even felt that Lanxin city... Seemed to be on guard against her and Bai Chusheng.


    "What excuse did my brother use to say it back?"


    Bai asked.


    "My mother''s death day will soon come." Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai ruotong''s smile froze in the corner of his mouth. Bai Chusheng looked at her and touched her head helplessly: "have you forgotten? There''s no way. After all, when you don''t remember, your mother passed away. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong flattened the corners of his mouth. She suddenly felt that she was too indifferent to her family. In her eyes, except for the old lady Bai Chusheng, her relatives never gave her more than half a sense of intimacy.


    Not to mention her dead mother, she can''t remember her death.


    "Elder brother..." Bai ruotong pauses, "grandmother seems to hate her father very much. How can we investigate the matter of grandmother?"


    "Let''s wait a few days to get familiar with it." Bai Chusheng said.


    That seems to be the only way.


    Bai ruotong thought about it and nodded.

 Chapter 1492

    Nanyuan palace.


    Gu Yixiu was standing among the ministers, and suddenly he felt a cold air rushing straight to his head behind him. Half a year ago, Gu Yanqing asked him to attend the court since he was 12 years old. Ministers stood on both sides, civil and military officials are a school of solemnity, head down, dare not look at Gu Yanqing''s look.


    Because, just now someone touched Gu Yanqing''s rebellious Lin.


    "Prime Minister Wang, what you said just now is from your heart?" Gu Yanqing''s voice was cold, and a strong pressure came from invisible.


    "Yes."


    The prime minister nodded, "the empress is the only one in the imperial harem, and there are only three children. How can the royal family''s children be passed on? Please also ask the emperor to start the ceremony of selecting concubines. "


    "I have two sons and one daughter. How can the Royal heirs not pass on?" Gu Yanqing squinted, "Ai Qing''s meaning is that I should blossom and bear fruit in the harem, give birth to many princes and princesses, and then watch them compete for favor, and finally become the emperor?"


    The prime minister could not help but take a cold breath: "Wei Chen didn''t mean that, Wei Chen just..."


    "The crown prince is healthy and lively, and he will inherit my country in the future. I don''t need other women to be my heirs. Rather than worrying about my housework, Aiqing should care about the state affairs. The drought villages in the surrounding area lead to no harvest this year. No one has ever given me any idea how to solve this problem.


    In the end, my eldest son came out to solve the problem in person. I raise you to take care of the state affairs for me, not to worry about my housework. "


    Since Gu Yanqing abolished the imperial concubine selection system two years ago, different ministers have come out and asked him to accept the imperial concubine. Naturally, he also knows what ideas these ministers have in mind. It''s a fake to ask him to spread his branches and leaves. Their real purpose is to send their daughter to him, so as to consolidate their position.


    Gu Yanqing''s voice fell, and everyone was silent. Gu Yixiu lowered his eyes. As a child, he watched the relationship between his father and his mother. It was impossible for him to marry someone other than his mother. In his father''s heart, only one person could match him.


    "On the third day of next month, the envoy of Nuzhen will visit. Is the Ministry of rites well prepared for this?"


    Gu Yanqing was also a wise man. Instead of suppressing the prime minister, he successfully turned the topic elsewhere. Gu Yixiu breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that this matter has been suppressed by him again, but it can be suppressed for a while, but it can not be suppressed for a lifetime. It must not be long before a minister jumps out and says this.


    ¡­¡­


    After going to the court, Gu Yixiu followed Gu Yanqing back to his study. As soon as he finished his homework, he saw lively footsteps coming from outside the door. Gu Yanqing was slightly stunned, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    It was Gu Qingyu who entered the house.


    "Father! Brother


    Her sweet smile is like the warm sun in spring, which always warms people at the right time. Gu Yanqing raised his hand, Gu Qingyu obediently rushed into his arms, let him hold.


    "How can my little princess have leisure to come here?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I just heard from Mr. Zhao that his father was angry today, and his mother was not here, so the job of comforting his father was reduced to Qingyu," Gu said. "Don''t be angry. Qingyu shouts for him."


    After that, she puffed into Gu Yanqing''s face. Gu Yixiu was amused by her lovely appearance.


    "Did your mother make you do that?"


    Gu Yanqing asked with a smile.


    "Yes! Before her mother left, she specially told Qingyu to make her father''s intimate little cotton padded jacket, "Gu said." she also said that Qingyu should make her father happy all the time, otherwise she would cut off Qingyu''s sweet food when she came back. "

 Chapter 1493

    Gu Yanqing gently stroked her head. Just as she was about to speak, there was a report from the door: "my Lord, master Luo is here."


    "Let him in."


    Gu Yanqing puts down Gu Qingyu in her hand. Gu Qingyu pours into Gu Yixiu''s arms and sits on his legs.


    As soon as Luo Dao entered the study, he saw the warm scene in front of him, which made his eyes sour. With a slight sigh, he arched his hand and said to Gu Yanqing, "see the emperor."


    "What can I tell you?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Weichen has something important to say to the emperor." Luo Dao''s look in an instant resumed serious, Gu Yanqing smell speech, to one side of eunuch manager made a wink, manager nodded, out of the study, closed the door. As for Gu Yixiu and Gu Qingyu, he did not need to hide the state affairs. He directly raised his hand and said, "I love you so much."


    "Holy, Nanyuan national vein is destroyed." Luo Dao opened his door to the mountain road. "Yesterday, when I inspected the national context, I found that someone was casting a spell at the national context, which affected the national context of Fengshui. It seems that the spell was applied for several years, and it has been hidden for several years. Now it appears after completely destroying Fengshui."


    Gu Yanqing twisted her eyebrows.


    The so-called national vein is the lifeline of a country, and its rise and fall depend on it. Feng Shui pulse is very important to the country.


    "What is it?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "The art of Wushan."


    Rodolfo returns.


    Gu Yanqing brow suddenly a tight, if say a few years ago, then his heart is a person with.


    Cold fear Yi.


    At that time, he came to live in Nanyuan capital and even brought a national teacher. At that time, he wondered why women were so important that they could lead a country''s teachers. It seems that they really did something here.


    "Is there a way to deal with it?"


    Gu Yanqing sighed and asked.


    "Yes, there are... But..." Luo Dao''s words were a bit difficult. Gu Yanqing was about to urge, but there was a hasty step outside: "holy! emperor! No! His Highness the prince fainted in the school house! "


    In came an aunt who was out of breath. Gu Yanqing a listen to this words, where still have the mind to continue to ask Luo way, got up and ran out of the study.


    ¡­¡­


    Lan House.


    Bai ruotong had been sleeping for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she had already turned up her white belly outside the window lattice. She sat up from the bed and called Liuli to make up for herself.


    "Glass, glass! Why don''t you wake me up? "


    She gave Liuli a look of complaint.


    "The maidservant didn''t dare to disturb her when she saw that she was sleeping soundly. The white Marquis came once and asked the maidservant not to disturb her."


    Bai ruotong is fast asleep. If he quarrels too much, he will get angry. Glass can not disturb without disturbing. Although his master is a generous man, he is a little childish. Bai ruotong scratched his head and looked at Liuli with guilt: "when you come here, you''d better call me to get up."


    "Yes..."


    Glass looks a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose my temper." Bai added.


    Liuli


    ¡­¡­


    When they went to the main hall, it was already full of people. Bai Chusheng and Mrs. Luo were sitting in the upper position. When the people in the room saw Bai ruotong enter, their eyes were on her. She was a little embarrassed by this look, just wanted to say something, but saw Mrs. Luo get up and kneel down in front of her.


    "Jin''an, Queen."


    Said Mrs. Luo.


    Her heart was so scared that she bumped twice. She helped Mrs. Luo up and sat down with her: "grandma, is this to make Rutong lose his life? Well, how could Rutong receive such a big gift? Please don''t see me like that in the future. "

 Chapter 1494

    The more unconventional she was, the less she regarded Bai as a family.


    "It''s old-fashioned, isn''t it?" the old lady said with a genial smile. "After all, your status is here now, and I have to follow the rules."


    "Ruotong has such a nature that she doesn''t care about her identity. Her grandmother will never see her again. Look, she''s scared."


    Bai Chusheng plays the circle road.


    "If I didn''t see you, why didn''t I greet my grandmother today? To put it bluntly, we are still regarded as outsiders, and we have no weight in our eyes. "


    As soon as Bai Chusheng''s voice came down, he made a mockery of himself. Bai ruotong looks up at LAN Shenshen who collided with her in the corridor yesterday.


    "Shener! What are you talking about! Is that what you said? "


    Mrs. Luo looked embarrassed and reproached angrily.


    "What? Did I say something wrong? Since she came, our head of government began to make preparations. She didn''t regard us as a family at all. "Lan Xinxin didn''t seem to want to stop talking at all. She still complained indignantly," so does grandma. Why should she help her talk? What about the queen? It''s not Royal here! "


    Bai ruotong pursed her lips and said nothing. From the beginning, she noticed her hostility to herself.


    "Shenshen! You are so spoiled by us


    The old lady said angrily.


    "That''s all."


    Bai ruotong raised a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. She looked at LAN Xinxin coldly and said, "why do I have to worry about a small life?"


    "Younger generation, shouldn''t you be my peer?" Lanshen sneers.


    Bai Chusheng frowns. He can see that Lan Shenshen didn''t give a good look to ruotong at the beginning. He thought she didn''t mean it yesterday, but now it seems that she intended to collide with Bai ruotong.


    "Of your generation? If you were my generation, you shouldn''t have said that. "


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    LAN Xinxin was slightly shocked, and then she realized that she was ridiculed by her. She bit her lip and wanted to say something, but Bai ruotong turned his head and bowed to Mrs. Luo to give a salute: "today is really ruotong''s fault. Ruotong apologizes to her grandmother. For such a mistake as today, ruotong will not make it again."


    "If only you had this heart."


    Mrs. Luo looked at Bai ruotong gratefully. She took her hand and patted it on the back of her hand with the palm of her hand. It seemed that she was comforting.


    After one day with Mrs. Luo, Bai ruotong wanted to leave at dusk, but Mrs. Luo called her to the inner room alone. The old lady looked a little embarrassed. She moved her lips as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it.


    "If grandma has anything to say, just say it." Bai Rutong saw the difficulty of her face and said thoughtfully.


    Mrs. Luo nodded gratefully and said, "Rutong, are you angry today?"


    "No," he said Bai ruotong is telling the truth. If she is so mean, over the years, she has already been dazed by her popularity.


    "Then I''m relieved," Mrs. Luo sighed and nodded. "There''s one thing I want to discuss with you. Shen Shen always has a wish to go to the capital. Would you like to help me


    "What does she want to do in the capital?"


    Bai ruotong has a wonderful road.


    The old lady could not help holding the cup tightly. She rubbed her little finger on the edge of the cup. After a long time, she looked up at Bai ruotong and said, "she wants to be a concubine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s eyes were stiff and he lowered them.


    She knew why LAN Shenshen was so hostile to her. Her feelings were all due to jealousy.

 Chapter 1495

    "The emperor will accept the imperial concubine sooner or later. Shen Shen is a smart child. If he can enter the palace, he will be able to fight for the glory of his family.


    Ruotong, you are also a child of the LAN family. Chu Sheng says that the emperor seems to love you very much. You are the only queen in the harem. Would you like your sister to accompany you to the palace? "


    Xu''s tone was too nervous. When she said that, she was excited. She stared at Bai ruotong without blinking, and did not dare to miss a trace of emotion in her expression.


    "So you want me to find a concubine for my husband? Or a cousin? " Bai said with a smile, "grandma, don''t you think it''s difficult for you to ask for this?"


    "But the Lord will marry another woman sooner or later." Said Mrs. Luo.


    "Even if the emperor wants to marry another woman, it can''t be LAN Shenshen," Bai ruotong said firmly. "My grandmother also saw today that Shen Shen is hostile to me. If she has lived for 20 years, she can see Shen''s mind completely without talking about people and things. If she goes to the palace, she will treat me as an opponent and fight with me. If she is not stupid, They don''t deliberately make enemies for themselves. "


    Although she trusted Gu Yanqing, there was no need for her to arrange a rival. She didn''t want to sell a favor to Lan House, not to mention that they were too kind to her. Just because Mrs. Luo mentioned it to her, it means that the old lady didn''t care about her at all.


    Mrs. Luo''s face darkened. She didn''t expect that Bai ruotong refused so quickly, and didn''t even think about it for a moment. She took a sip of tea and thought about what to do. Then she heard a "Hula" sound and the door was pushed open.


    "Grandma, you don''t have to ask her," said LAN Xinxin, who started the class. "Even if I don''t need her, I can go to the palace."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong half closed his eyes and stared at her coldly. It seems that this man has been eavesdropping outside the door for a long time.


    "I''ve seen a lot of women like this. I''ll protect them with my own favor, for fear that they will be robbed," Lan said softly. "Even if I don''t ask you, I can go to the palace by myself at the ceremony."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Bai ruotong couldn''t smile bitterly. She couldn''t help laughing when she heard the four words of "imperial concubine selection ceremony".


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Lanshen screwed up her eyebrows.


    "Naturally, it''s a joke to you," said Bai ruotong with a shrug. "Shen Shen, do you think it''s a big deal for me, why can''t you become the queen?


    If I''m not wrong, you should live in the envious eyes of others from childhood to adulthood. You may have talent and appearance. No one can compare you in the government or even the whole county, right? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    LAN Shen was stunned.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes suddenly became sharp. She went to LAN Xinxin and said, "how many talented women are there in Nanyuan like you? Do you know how insignificant your appearance is in the capital?


    You think you were born to be the son of heaven, but if you go to the capital, you are like a grain of sand, submerged in countless sand. "


    Lan Xin swallowed a mouthful of saliva, wanted to refute, but did not know how to refute. Bai ruotong took a look at them and saw that Mrs. Luo had nothing to say. She bowed to give a salute and left.


    There was half silence in the room. The old lady couldn''t help yelling: "Lan Shenshen! You just can''t hold your breath! You know who you are offending! Why do you have to fight against Rutong? She is your cousin, not your enemy

 Chapter 1496

    LAN Shen twisted the silk handkerchief and bowed his head without answering. Before Bai ruotong came, they had been comparing her with Bai ruotong. So all along, she took the person she had never met as her imaginary enemy. But today she was so ironic, but she was very ashamed.


    "Don''t be so nervous in the future." Old lady Luo warned.


    "But..." Lan Xinxin was unconvinced. "Bai ruotong didn''t want to let me into the palace. Her attitude was so firm that now even if I drag others into the palace, she would have to stop it. Grandmother, what do you say


    She doesn''t want to stay in this small town all her life. She doesn''t belong here. She has her plans and her life. She can''t live here all her life and marry an ordinary person.


    "Grandma knows your mind, but..."


    Old lady Luo sighed repeatedly, "why did you just want to provoke right and wrong? Now in this scene, what do you want me to say? Can I lick my face and beg her again? "


    As soon as LAN Xinxin heard this, her tears fell from her eyes. She bit her lip and looked at her grandmother bitterly. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it. Finally, she sighed, raised her eyes and whispered, "grandmother, if... If I..."


    She choked and asked, "if I had been quiet recently and stopped provoking her, would things have been better?"


    Bai Rutong is not the only way for her to enter the palace. As long as she doesn''t take the initiative to provoke right and wrong, she doesn''t believe that Bai Rutong can stop her from entering the palace. On hearing this, the old lady was slightly stunned for a moment. She shook her head with a wry smile: "do you think things can really be handled so well? I''ll think of another way. If you know it''s wrong, be good in the future. "


    "Yes," said LAN Xinxin. Although she was not comfortable, her mouth was still clever. Her eyes drooped slightly, but she had other plans. After a while, she asked, "grandmother, do you think they are not only here to offer incense to my aunt, I always think they are here for other purposes. Think about it... Bai ruotong is a country. If there is no major event, How could she come to our house? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old lady nodded and was silent. LAN Shen would come to the point at some time.


    "No matter what the reason is, it''s good for them to come," said Mrs. Luo. "Go back to your room. Don''t be so rash as today."


    "I know."


    Lan Xin Xin flat flat mouth, this time she obediently left the room.


    Nanyuan capital, Taigong.


    Gu Yihui''s face was as pale as paper, and his forehead was sweating. The imperial doctor on one side had already sat around him, and Wu Tieguai was the leader.


    Gu Yanqing see a few people diagnosis, asked: "how?"


    Wu Tieguai raised his eyes and looked at the people behind him. Besides the rest of his life, the imperial doctors left the inner room one after another. After seeing them go away, Wu tie Guai only said: "on the holy side, the prince made smallpox. This is a serious illness. The prince''s house must be banned. The royal highness of the princess and his royal highness must leave. The clothes of the prince must be washed again."


    "Smallpox? Why do good people suffer from this disease? "


    Gu Yanqing frowned and asked.


    "Recently, smallpox broke out in the west of the capital. The people in Tianjing mansion have isolated the people in it," replied Gu Yixiu. "I don''t know how my younger brother got it. Recently, he didn''t sneak out of the palace."


    Gu Yihui is always naughty and intelligent. He often sneaks out of the house and is severely punished by Gu Yanqing. Therefore, Gu Yixiu was in charge of supervision, and he had a share of Yixiu, so Gu Yixiu was more comfortable.

 Chapter 1497

    Gu Yanqing believes in Gu Yihui. In this case, he can''t lie.


    "Can he use things outside the palace?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I used the dream pillow that my mother brought from the West Marquis''s residence of the town the month before last," Gu Yixiu thought about it and said, "but the dream pillow was brought by my mother. How could my mother harm my younger brother?"


    Gu Yixiu screwed up his eyebrows, but Bai ruotong didn''t hurt. It doesn''t mean that other people don''t have such an idea. But he didn''t want to doubt the people in the west of the town. They were all Bai ruotong''s family. How could they harm the prince.


    "Look into it." Gu Yanqing ordered, and then turned back to cultivate with Gu Yi, "you will carry down Qingyu, don''t come here in the future."


    "Father, is there nothing wrong with my brother''s illness?"


    Gu Qingyu bit his lip and asked uneasily. Gu Yanqing didn''t answer, but just gave Gu Yixiu a wink. Gu Yixiu squatted down and said gently, "brother will be OK. Will you come back to the room with me now? Big brother with you? "


    "Yes."


    Gu Qingyu nodded cleverly.


    When she got out of the hall, Gu Qingyu cried out with a "wow" voice. Her cry scared Gu Yixiu: "Qingyu, what are you crying for?"


    "Brother... I''m afraid..."


    He threw himself into Gu Yixiu''s arms and said softly. Gu Yixiu didn''t know how to comfort her for a moment, so he stroked her head and tried to slow down her fear. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Brother is by your side. Don''t be afraid... "


    "Second brother... Is he going to be ok... Just now he didn''t move... Brother, you answer me, will second brother die?"


    Gu Qingyu choked and looked up at Gu Yixiu.


    "Silly girl, what do you think? Your second brother lives well. He will live well all his life. If you talk nonsense, your second brother will be sad." He rubbed her head, "promise my brother, don''t think much about anything, OK?"


    "I think the Queen Mother..." she nodded and whispered in his arms, "do you think the queen mother will be very sad after knowing this? If only I had a mother by my side, I would not be so afraid if I had a mother by my side... "


    Her voice is still a little trembling. Although Gu Qingyu is young, she is extremely sensitive in her heart. Today''s situation can''t deceive her. Gu Yixiu himself is also a child. He naturally knows what Gu Qingyu is worried about and what he is afraid of. He rubbed her head and gently comforted her: "when the empress comes back, Yihui''s body will certainly recover. Qingyu, your body is just fine. Don''t worry too much. If you are also sick, how sad should the empress be?"


    "I see. What should I do?" Gu Qingyu nodded cleverly. Her bright eyes were staring at Gu Yihui, as if waiting for his answer. Gu Yihui sighed, rubbed her head and said in a soft voice, "stay with my elder brother. Don''t do anything or think about it. Let''s just wait for things to pass peacefully, shall we? "


    Now there is smallpox in the palace, and the pot will be opened in a moment. Gu Qingyu can''t run at will on weekdays. He can only stay with his sister to avoid extra trouble.


    "Good."


    Fortunately, Gu Qingyu listened to him, and what he said to her was the imperial edict. Seeing her so clever, Gu Yixiu put down his heart, rubbed her head and led her back to the palace.


    The next day.


    Liuli just took lunch, but when she wanted to go back, she saw LAN Shenshen.


    She also saw yesterday''s events. This woman was not in the same way as her master. She even deliberately looked at her face. As soon as she wanted to turn around and find another way, she saw a man stop LAN Xinxin''s way.

 Chapter 1498

    The movement in Liuli''s hand stops slightly, subconsciously avoiding the column.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lan Xin Xin seems to be not half angry with the man in front of her, and her tone is disgusting. The man clasped her wrist: "Shen Shen, do you remember what you said to me? I''ve done so many things for you. Don''t you give me anything in return? "


    "Shouldn''t you do what you want for me?"


    LAN asked.


    The man is slightly a Leng, the hand is stiff in an instant for a moment. It is also at this moment that Lan Xinxin pulls his hand out of the man''s hand.


    "What did you say?" The man seems to be surprised, but he takes a cold breath and doesn''t want to believe LAN Xinxin''s words. LAN Shen sneered: "I said... Don''t you want to do all these things? You blame me now? Yes? Did you not want to? "


    "Are you not afraid that I will tell the old lady about these things?" The man lowered his voice and threatened.


    "If you dare to tell me, your life will be gone, and I," Lan Xinxin said with a smile, "my grandmother will protect me all the time, and even get rid of you for me, so you can think about whether it is worth losing your own life because of me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man frowned and said nothing more.


    LAN Shen patted him on the back and said with a smile: "you are a person who knows the general situation. You should understand what I mean. Now we are still following the original plan. As long as you help me deal with Bai ruotong, I will give you no less benefits.


    It''s just... I''ll go back on what I promised you. "


    Liuli''s heart sank. Just now, they obviously mentioned Bai ruotong. Does this woman want to deal with her master?


    She has to inform her master right away.


    As soon as she turned around, she stepped on a pebble. Rainy weather, the road wet, she fell directly to the ground, the hands of food "crackle" fell all over the ground.


    "Who is there?"


    LAN Xinxin followed the prestige and walked towards the column. Liuli''s panic to the extreme, she turned her eyes, the brain has not yet had time to react, the body has screamed out: "Ouch! Who the hell put so many pebbles here! But it hurt me! Why is the environment of LAN''s house so bad? Don''t the maidservants clean it? "


    She pretends to be angry and makes a sound. LAN Shenshen comes to her and looks suspiciously at the resentful glass. I don''t know how much this woman has heard about her conversation with others just now.


    "Aren''t you Bai ruotong''s maid? What are you doing here? " She asked in a cold voice. If this woman really heard, she must not let her go today. This is Lan Fu. It''s not difficult for her to kill a maid.


    "Bold! Is it possible for you to call the name of the empress Liuli stares at her and stands up. She is also the first-class maid beside Bai ruotong, and LAN Xinxin is just a grass-roots person. If it wasn''t for her family relationship with Bai ruotong, she should be angry with a civilian girl, not to mention the woman''s disrespect for her master.


    LAN Shen squinted and looked at her maid. It seemed that she had just fallen here. Her heart slightly put down, did not hear good, but she also can''t look down on, in case is this maidservant play tricks, she how can easily let her go.


    "Bai ruotong is my cousin. Can''t I call her by her name? This is what your master said. When you come to Lanfu, you treat her as a member of your family. Your master doesn''t even use the name of empress Zige. Why do you pretend to be powerful? "

 Chapter 1499

    She looked up and down at the glass, as if to see the panic from her. The man stared at them in a dull voice behind him. He wanted to walk, but he could not move as if he had pressed a stone under his feet.


    Liuli pretended to be arrogant with a smile: "the empress''s status is noble. I told you that I don''t care about the empress''s status, but it''s just a polite remark. How can you be a real jerk? If this is the capital now, you will lose this head many times. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    LAN Xinxin''s heart choked. Now she can completely eliminate whether Liuli heard her. The woman didn''t hear any sound of wind and grass, but it was followed by suffocation. She could see that the lowly maid was supported by Bai ruotong, so she dared to make a face in front of herself.


    Just now, she promised her grandmother not to argue with Bai ruotong again. If she offends her maid here, it will be passed to Mrs. Luo for fear that it will become her fault again.


    But


    This arrogant servant must be taught a lesson.


    "Oh, who is this young master?"


    Liuli doesn''t care about her any more. Instead, she looks at the man behind her. "Aren''t you still in front of the empress and asking to enter the palace today? Why did you turn around and have a private meeting with a man? Look at this young man. I''m afraid he''s not your husband? "


    "What nonsense are you talking about? He''s the head of our house. How can you tolerate the nonsense of your humble servant? If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tell my grandmother!"


    LAN Xinxin road.


    It turned out to be in charge of the government.


    Liuli''s eyes moved slightly. Just as he wanted to open his mouth and continue to satirize, a familiar call came from behind: "Liuli, what are you doing here?"


    Liuli''s heart fell down in an instant.


    Great. Here comes the queen.


    She turned her head excitedly and saw Bai ruotong walk slowly into the corridor. Her eyes silently looked at the glass, and then at the other two people, and said, "after waiting so long, what''s your meal? Are you going to starve me? "


    "Niang Niang, maidservant dare not." Liuli bowed his head and replied.


    "Cousin, you''ve come just in time. You should take good care of your maid. She''s full of nonsense, and none of her words is good. How can I say that she''s also your sister? How can I allow her to splash dirty water? Cousin, you have to make decisions for me!"


    LAN Xinxin is a man of wisdom. Although she and Bai ruotong are unhappy, they are of the same generation after all. Her cousin is bullied by a maid. No matter what, she should speak to herself.


    "What did she say to you?" White if Tong light asks a way.


    "She said that our LAN family is humble. You said that we don''t need to care about your identity, but it''s just a polite remark. She also slandered me for having an affair with others here," Lan Xinxin said.


    "Did you really say that?" Bai ruotong looks back at Liuli coldly.


    Liuli bit her lip and knelt down on the ground: "yes, the maid did say that, but it''s because miss LAN called her mother''s name taboo. The maid really couldn''t bear to look down on it, so she turned back and satirized her. The maid didn''t dare any more, and asked her to forgive her."


    "Cousin, Liuli has a fierce personality. I''m here to treat her and make amends to you. I''ll take her away and teach her a lesson. What do you think of my cousin?" Bai asked.


    "Since she''s my sister''s maid, she wants to teach her a lesson." LAN returned. If you delay here for too long and bring people here, she is not easy to explain.


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he no longer said much, but looked at Liuli angrily: "don''t you come with me?"


    "Yes..."


    Liuli stood up and silently helped her to leave.


    Looking at the back of two people, Lan Xin''s heart is not a taste.

 Chapter 1500

    If at ordinary times, where does she allow a maid to push her nose on her face? What''s the big deal with Bai ruotong? Why does she have such a good life to become the queen. If her grandfather had not resigned and returned home, the woman who is now the queen would have been her.


    "You see that?"


    LAN Shen glared at the man, "don''t talk to me casually in the future. How dangerous it was just now! What should I do if it''s revealed? "


    The man choked and bowed his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the courtyard, Bai Rutong closed the house.


    "What happened just now?"


    She knows the temperament of her maidservant. She is not a troublemaker.


    Liuli swallows and tells Bai Rutong what she has just heard. Bai ruotong took a cold breath and sneered.


    She and her brother have come back in vain these two days. On the contrary, Liuli has learned something by mistake.


    The steward, she remembers his name, is Chen Li. It seems that it''s time for her to have a good look at this person.


    During the meal, Bai ruotong told Bai Chusheng about it at the dinner table. Bai Chusheng was not half surprised. He suddenly said, "it seems that there is something wrong with Shenshen here. Her relationship with Chen Li has been good since childhood. In the past, Chen Li was not in charge. His father died early. His grandfather had been working in the government. His grandfather was considerate, so he left Chen Li to be in charge for his grandfather.


    It seems that now he is working with LAN Shen. "


    "Brother, I think there''s a question about grandma. I''ve thought for a long time that grandma is not a coward. How can she end her life because of a person''s letter.


    If she feels guilty to her mother, why should she wait until now? "


    White Rutong road.


    "Who do you think did it?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Is it possible that they did something in the letter?" Bai asked.


    "..." Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows and shook his head, "if you poison the paper, grandma''s death will not look like that. I also doubt what caused it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and thought for a moment, "Chen Li will go out of the mansion tomorrow. I''m going to go out with him."


    "You should be careful."


    Bai Chusheng also had something to do in this chamber, that is, he didn''t stop it. Bai ruotong nodded hard.


    ¡­¡­


    Since the prince''s serious illness, the imperial court began to stir up. The reason for their agitation is that the emperor began to accept the imperial concubine and became the heir of the royal family. Gu Yanqing refused one by one. In his study, he called Luo Dao to him.


    "Do you think the prince''s serious illness is related to the destruction of the Dragon veins?"


    He asked.


    "That''s what Wei Chen thought," Luo Dao said back. "At the beginning, all the Shu Wei Chen under Nu Zhen had been removed, but the destroyed dragon veins were hard to repair. Does the emperor know about Longzhen temple?"


    "At the beginning of the founding of the country, my grandfather went to Longzhen temple to get the dragon''s keel to open the dragon vein. At that time, he spent a lot of money on inviting craftsmen and feng shui masters to build the palace. I have heard about it."


    He didn''t believe that Feng Shui could destroy the fate of a court, not to mention his father, but his grandfather paid great attention to the dragon vein. If the dragon vein was destroyed in his own place, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Please go to Longzhen temple and invite the dragon''s bone again, otherwise the Fengshui dragon can''t be repaired." Luo Dao comes to the mountain road.


    "Ai Qing seems to believe in the words of fate. The prince has committed smallpox, but I just mention the dragon vein casually, so you let me go to Longzhen temple. Isn''t Ai Qing too determined?"


    Gu Yanqing''s voice was suddenly gloomy. He looked coldly at Luo Dao and asked.


    "This is what Weichen learned from primary school. He believes it." Rodolfo''s reply was not half guilty.

 Chapter 1501

    Gu Yanqing smile, he stood up and went with Luo: "don''t you think the prince''s body is artificial?"


    "Who will do it to his royal highness?" Rodolfo was puzzled.


    "Since smallpox broke out in the capital, the gate of the palace has been closed. Who can get in except the ministers who enter the palace everyday? The ministers didn''t say smallpox, and I didn''t commit it. Why is it the prince in the harem?


    You attribute it to a dragon vein, but I don''t believe it. I think it''s a man-made affair. "


    Gu Yanqing said slowly. Luo Dao listens to his words, for a time unexpectedly is a little trance. The man''s eye is like an eagle, looking at him straightly, can''t help but make his body numb: "holy, is this suspecting Wei Chen?"


    He has been with Gu Yanqing for five years. From the beginning to the end, this man has given him complete trust. Now, does he want to destroy this trust himself.


    "Ai Qing misunderstood. I didn''t doubt Ai Qing. I doubt someone else," Gu Yanqing said with a look back. "As you said, although I don''t believe in fate, I have to repair it for the sake of my ancestors. As you said, I will go and ask Longgu personally. During my absence, I will ask Aiqing to help me investigate a matter. "


    "As the lord commands." Luo Dao arched his hand and said respectfully.


    Gu Yanqing raised a faint smile at the corner of her mouth and slowly gave her own order. Luo Dao''s heart fell heavily. He looked up at Gu Yanqing incredulously, but then he took back his eyes.


    "Do you understand?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Yes."


    Rodolfo nodded.


    "If you understand, go down." He waved and stopped talking to him.


    It''s night. The candlelight of the imperial study was still on. Gu Yixiu pushed the door and came in. He saw Gu Yanqing sitting at his desk writing something. His pen had not fallen down, and he did not lift his head. He said, "here you are."


    "What''s your father''s order to his son?"


    Gu Yixiu asked.


    "Yixiu, do you hate your father?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "What is the meaning of my father''s words? Is it because my son has done something wrong that makes my father unhappy? " Gu Yixiu stares round an eye and asks a way.


    "Da."


    With a crisp sound, Gu Yanqing put down the pen in his hand. He looked up and looked at Gu Yixiu with warm eyes: "Xiuer, do you always have doubts and want to ask your father, but you can''t say it?"


    Gu Yixiu chokes. He really has doubts in his heart. He wants to ask Gu Yanqing. Such doubts come from his life experience.


    But because Gu Yanqing never told his life experience and resentment Gu Yanqing, he is not such a person.


    "There''s one thing. If my father is willing to tell my son, he will listen to me." He said.


    "Don''t you always want to know about your life experience? Before your mother left Beijing, she told me about your troubles. I was too busy on weekdays. Now that you are growing up, I forget to communicate with you. It''s my fault.


    Now that you have done something, I will tell you the past one by one, OK


    He asked in a warm voice.


    Gu Yixiu was a little nervous. Although it''s something he always wanted to know, when Gu Yanqing really wanted to say it, he didn''t know how to react.


    "In fact, I always know that I''m not the son of my father, but my father never said this to me. I''ve been waiting for an opportunity for my father to tell me this."


    He clenched his fist and said what was in his heart.


    When these words fell, he suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. He had no reservation about Gu Yanqing.

 Chapter 1502

    "Your father''s name is Huaisheng. He is the son of former Prime Minister Murong. " Gu Yanqing said.


    Gu Yi moved his mind and lowered his head. On this point, he has already found out. After calling aunt Lian''an for so many years, he naturally guessed that he was related to the Murong family. When he looked up again, his eyes were covered with tears.


    "My father wants me to recognize my ancestors?" Gu Yixiu asked, "if that''s the case, I don''t want to."


    "You will always be my child. The reason why I tell you these things is that I don''t want you to think more and hide everything in your heart. Are you willing to forgive your father for hiding you all the time?"


    "Yes." Gu Yi said, "my father is worried about my son''s son. My father remembers my son''s son in his heart. I always know that there are some son''s son, but I''m afraid that my father will let him leave the palace, and I''m afraid that my father will no longer recognize him as his son. Fear... "


    His voice choked again. He has always been a sensitive child. Now Gu Yanqing knows everything about him, which makes his heart relax a lot. He doesn''t need to worry about anything, because his father will always have him in his heart.


    "Fool," Gu Yanqing raised his hand and rubbed his head, "Xiuer, how can the emperor not want you. At that time, your father saved my life. I promised him that I would keep you by my side forever, and I would not let you go back to Murong''s house.


    Now, I have. The reason why I tell you these things is that I want you to visit your father''s grave. Xiuer, don''t hate anyone. Your mother suffered a lot in order to give birth to you. I don''t want to see you become so sad because of your life experience. "


    He said slowly. Gu Yixiu nodded: "father, I understand."


    Gu Yanqing and get along for so many years, his father how, he has a clear mind. It''s his fault. He forces Gu Yanqing to tell him everything.


    How much pressure does your father have? You should know it best.


    Gu Yanqing nodded and saw that he fully understood that he was at ease.


    "Father, do you have something on your mind?"


    Gu Yixiu knew his father and Emperor. If he had not been forced into a desperate situation, he would not have told him these things. Gu Yanqing looked dark: "I want to leave the palace for some time."


    "Out of the palace?"


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes were slightly stunned: "what''s the meaning of his father''s leaving the palace?"


    Gu Yanqing pauses and tells the whole story of the dragon. Gu Yixiu heard that, his eyes flashed a moment of surprise, but in an instant, he covered up the surprise in his eyes.


    "So, can you protect your brother and sister instead of your father?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "That''s what my son should do." Gu Yi practices Taoism. After listening, Gu Yanqing began to smile. He patted Gu Yixiu on the shoulder and said, "today I tell you these things. I don''t want to share with you, but you need to put Huaisheng in your heart, because he is your real father."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yixiu nodded and answered.


    ¡­¡­


    When he left the palace, it was already late at night, and it was the night ban period. Gu Yixiu''s mind was swept by the storm. Although he had already guessed the truth of his life experience, when Gu Yanqing told it himself, his heart was still shocked.


    He didn''t know how to describe his mood. Gu Yanqing told him that his father died to save him. In order to hide his identity, Gu Yanqing connected him to him and even endured all the rumors in the world.


    He thought that Gu Yanqing had been thinking of him wholeheartedly since he grew up. Whether he was playing with himself or studying with himself, he would always be a double of others.

 Chapter 1503

    How can Gu Yixiu not appreciate such feelings. He owes Gu Yanqing too much.


    The next day, as soon as he got up, he went to the cemetery. Gu Yanqing told him that there was his father''s tomb on a wordless tablet at the end of the cemetery. In order to bury his father, Gu Yanqing bought a whole cemetery and buried the soldiers who died on the battlefield.


    Gu Yixiu came to the cemetery for the first time. He blinked and looked at the wordless monument in front of him. His heart seemed to be splashing with rain. He seems to have seen the appearance of Huaisheng, how he was entrusted with Gu Yanqing during his lifetime, and all of them came to his mind one by one.


    "Sha Sha!"


    At this time the wind blowing, hanging the leaves of the sound. Gu Yixiu turned his head, suddenly "whew" to kill, from his face across, slightly stinging cut open the skin. He followed the sound and saw an arrow pinned to the head of the tree.


    "Assassins!"


    I don''t know who roared. The soldiers around surrounded Gu Yixiu. At the same time, countless shadows jumped out of the woods to kill him. Gu Yixiu leaped back and drew his sword.


    The assassins seemed to lock their eyes and force straight at him. The soldiers fought hard against him. The sword in Gu Yixiu''s hand pierced a man''s chest. This was his first time to kill, but he didn''t hesitate.


    "A living man!"


    Gu Yixiu told him to kick open a bodyguard who took the opportunity to approach him. Half an hour later, the bodyguards all fell down, and a wounded bodyguard was caught by the soldiers.


    Gu Yanqing has reminded him that if he travels, he must be careful. He may encounter assassination. He has already sent soldiers to hide in the shadow of trees. It seems that Gu Yanqing''s guess is correct. If he was not careful, he would have lost his life now.


    "Who made you do it?"


    Gu Yixiu approached the assassin who had only half a breath left and asked. The assassin looked up at him, his eyes were full of blood, only for a moment, he spewed out a mouthful of blood. Gu Yixiu stepped back two steps. The blood in this population is black.


    He looked at the man in a daze and stepped back two steps. The man sneered, closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    It seems that they didn''t want to live!


    They just came here to kill themselves.


    He aroused great fear in his heart. Gu Yixiu tried to bear the fear in his heart and told the soldiers, "go back to the palace!"


    He is just a child of eleven or twelve years old. If it had not been for Gu Yanqing, his life would have fallen into the hands of an assassin. But today''s matter clearly nobody should know, who overheard Gu Yanqing and his conversation last night?


    ¡­¡­


    Lan House.


    Chen Li was about to get on the carriage when he was ready to pack. A light sound behind him called him: "Chen is in charge."


    The sound was like a breeze blowing the heart lake, which suddenly stirred up waves in Chen Li''s heart. He turned his head, and in a moment, he looked at Bai Rutong''s smiling eyes.


    "What can I do for you, white girl?"


    He was too guilty to look at Bai ruotong.


    "Are you going to the market?" Bai asked.


    Chen Li nodded, and Bai ruotong gave a light smile. Looking at the glass beside him, Liu Li understood and helped Bai ruotong into the carriage. Chen Li was stunned. She didn''t say hello to him, so she got into his carriage.


    "Mr. Chen, what are you doing? Come up quickly. " Bai ruotong lifted the curtain and waved to him.


    "What do you mean, white girl?"


    Chen Li couldn''t understand it. She did very well in the carriage.


    "I want to go to the street to have a look. Isn''t it just time for manager Chen to go out on business? You don''t want to give me a ride, do you


    Bai ruotong''s words made Chen Ligen unable to refuse.

 Chapter 1504

    He got into the carriage with a deep voice. It seems that I can''t go to see that adult today. If Bai ruotong finds out, all his plans will be ruined. His subtle expression couldn''t escape Bai ruotong''s eyes. She started to smile at the corner of her mouth. Without asking anyone, she picked up a piece of cake and ate it openly.


    Because of LAN Shen''s presence, Chen Li always keeps a distance from this woman. Although she is in charge, he has never been in direct contact with her. Today, I don''t know why, but Bai ruotong actually came to the door in person. Is


    Yu Guang looks at Liuli quietly. Liuli sits beside Bai Rutong in silence. She seems to feel Chen Li''s eyes. She raises her eyes and stares at him: "look what I''m doing!"


    Chen Li came back in a hurry.


    "Liuli, you are so fierce. What do you do?" Bai Rutong glanced at her and yelled.


    "Niang Niang... Young lady, it''s this man. He''s been staring at the maid all the time." Liuli snorted at him and explained to Bai Rutong. Chen Li blushed, but he didn''t know how to explain. His hands pressed on his legs, trying to make himself less nervous.


    The carriage drove slowly. There were many people in the market. At a post station, the carriage stopped. Bai Rutong got out of the carriage with Chen Li.


    Chen Li, with two people, began to buy fruits and vegetables in the market. Bai ruotong knocked at him from a distance, and his eyes looked at him from time to time, as if he was on the alert.


    "He''s just like a thief." Liuli whispers.


    "Isn''t he a thief? I''m just a thief in front of the government. " Bai ruotong shrugged and relaxed.


    If Chen Li is bold, she would admire this man for daring to do things by himself. But he was very timid. It seemed that she didn''t have to worry about dealing with him.


    "Miss! Chen Li got into an alley! "


    Liu Li''s sharp eyes suddenly noticed that Chen Li had crossed the crowd''s eyes and got into an alley. Bai ruotong sighed: "don''t follow me. Let''s not scare the snake." Then she began to wander about the market.


    Glass Leng Leng, quickly follow forward: "Miss, we don''t want to let him show his feet?"? Let him go so easily? "


    "How can he show his horse''s feet so easily? If we follow him, he will realize that we have noticed him. This is not a good thing for us. He is just a small shrimps. The person we are really looking for is a big fish."


    Bai said and patted Liuli on the shoulder. Hearing the speech, Liuli nodded and helped Bai ruotong to a stall. They wandered in the street for a long time, but half an hour later, Liuli was holding big and small bags.


    Chen Li carefully observed them in the dark. Just now, he deliberately hid in the alley to see if Bai ruotong would follow. But this woman is just like a nobody. Did she misunderstand her?


    It''s true that she is just a empress who has been in the palace for many years. She doesn''t know much about the intrigues outside the palace. Chen Li put down his heart, but then his heart came up again. He saw a white figure, approaching Bai Rutong.


    "Miss, my nobleman would like to invite you upstairs."


    A man in white suddenly stopped Bai Rutong in the middle of the street. He pointed to the restaurant beside him and asked him with a smile.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. She didn''t recognize the strange man in front of her. As she pointed to the direction, a black man leaned on the second floor and seemed to notice her eyes. He pointed to the folding fan and waved.

 Chapter 1505

    Seeing the man''s face, Bai Rutong was as stiff as blood. She looked round at him. The people upstairs squinted and returned to the room.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Bai ruotong entered the restaurant. She never thought that she could see the man again in this place, but now that she saw him, she would never let him go easily.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. No, it''s time to call you empress."


    As soon as she came in, the man sitting on the bench waved to her with a smile on his face. Bai ruotong frowned and stood at the door, looking at him coldly.


    Cold fear Yi!


    She had a chance to meet him in her life.


    "What? What are you doing there all the time? Are you afraid that I will eat you? "


    Leng Danyi asked with a smile. Bai ruotong pursed his lips and moved to walk with him: "why do Jurchen people appear here?"


    "Why can''t Jurchen people show up here?" Leng Danyi shook his folding fan and looked down at her. "You don''t see any change. I thought the past five years could change your appearance a little bit. You are still the same as before."


    His voice was full of emotion, but it was a bit creepy in Bai ruotong''s ears. As Leng Yinyi said, Bai ruotong has almost no change. If you don''t know, you think she is just a 15-year-old girl who hasn''t been married.


    "What''s your purpose?"


    She didn''t want to reminisce with this man, who had given herself so much trouble. She doesn''t want to provoke him again.


    Leng Danyi sighs a little. His hand caresses Bai ruotong''s face. As soon as he touches it, he is dodged by the girl in front of him. Even his temperament remained the same as before.


    Is this a blessing or a tragedy.


    Cold fear and bitter smile.


    "I saw you just now. Shouldn''t you praise me? After a long time, I still love you Leng Biyi didn''t answer her directly, but began to tease her.


    "It''s because I''m well maintained. Who can tell that I''ve had a child." Bai ruotong blinked, deliberately aggravating the word "fertility". She has been used to speaking with prickles and cold fear. If it had been before, he would have been sulky for a long time because of her words. Now, he would not.


    "You still hate me." He said helplessly.


    "I don''t hate your highness, but your presence here makes me wonder if you want to play tricks again?"


    At the beginning, there was a war between Nanyuan and Nuzhen. After Nuzhen defeated Nanyuan, the two countries signed a peace contract. Bai ruotong understands Leng Bingyi''s temperament. He is not a man who can bow to his throne. Meeting him here is exactly a proof of Bai ruotong''s idea.


    "You shouldn''t think of me like this," Leng Yinyi said in a low voice after taking a sip of tea. "You should understand that I won''t hurt you anytime and anywhere."


    "It won''t hurt me, but it will hurt my family." Bai ruotong pointed it out to the point.


    Cold fear Yi eyes slightly dark down.


    "Your Highness, do you know Xiaolan mansion?" Seeing that he didn''t reply, Bai asked again.


    Cold fear Yi Leng for a moment: "Lan Fu? What is Lan Fu? "


    He pretended to be surprised, as if he really didn''t know anything, but Bai ruotong understood that this man was playing Tai Chi with himself, and he would not say anything to himself. Maybe, he would get something out of her mouth.


    "Since I don''t recognize him, I have nothing to say," said Bai. "Goodbye."

 Chapter 1506

    "It''s rare to see each other. Are you going to leave?"


    Leng Beiyi stopped her. Bai ruotong bypassed him: "if you don''t go, will you stay to have dinner with you?"


    "Why not?" Cold fear Yi Leng for a moment, ask.


    Bai ruotong smiles and doesn''t reply. He pushes the door open and leaves here.


    Leng Biyi catches up with her, but doesn''t call her any more. Instead, he leaned lazily in front of the fence and said, "I will stay here for half a month, and then I will meet you in Nanyuan capital. If you want to be my king, you can come here at any time


    Bai ruotong looks back at him, but Leng Yinyi is still calm. He even raises his hand to her. Bai ruotong ignored him and turned around and strode away.


    When he arrived at the post station, Chen Li had been waiting by the carriage. He took the goods from Liuli and helped Bai ruotong to the carriage.


    "Where did miss white go just now?"


    Chen Li asked.


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Bai ruotong asked coldly. Chen Li seemed to hold back her anger and nodded back. She didn''t dare to ask any more questions. When he returns to the mansion, he helps Bai ruotong deliver all the goods to the hospital and leaves.


    Bai ruotong spread out her hand. In the carriage, she was worried all the time. Every time she met Leng Danyi, there was nothing good. It must be the same this time. This man didn''t know what to do.


    Bai ruotong breathes out a deep breath. Liuli places the things and rushes to her side to wait on her.


    "Is my brother back?" Bai asked.


    "The Lord has not come back yet." Liuli road.


    "Go to the main courtyard and see my brother. Let him see me directly." Bai said.


    Liuli nodded and retreated.


    On the other end, in the main courtyard.


    Mrs. Luo looked solemnly at Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng''s eyes have been watching her, from here, he did not move, has been silent, seems to be waiting for something.


    "Son, what do you want to say?"


    Mrs. Luo finally couldn''t hold it, she asked.


    "Grandmother, I always feel strange after all these days..." Bai Chusheng said, "Why have you never asked me about my grandmother''s health?"


    Old lady Luo''s heart is slightly tight. Is he here just for this?


    "What do you mean by that? Is it my duty to ask her whether she is alive or dead? " Old lady Luo replied.


    Bai Chusheng gave a bitter smile, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Before he came here, he couldn''t bear to believe that Lan people would harm his grandmother. Even after he came here, he still didn''t want to believe it. Lan Fu has been very good to his brother and sister, and even helps them when necessary. But today, he sneaked into his study and found something.


    "What is this?"


    Bai Chusheng put a black bottle on the table. When Mrs. Luo saw it, her face sank: "what''s this?"


    "What is this? Shouldn''t I ask my grandmother?" Bai Chusheng''s voice was a little excited. "Grandma, you''ve talked to me before. The hatred is over. You don''t hate the West Marquis''s residence. What you said before, is Chengdu deceiving me?


    I know you want to avenge your mother, but how can you do harm to your grandmother in such a way


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Luo did not dare to speak for a moment, but her eyes were fixed on the black bottle. Seeing that she was silent, Bai Chusheng took out the cork and poured out the white powder.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mrs. Luo exclaimed and stepped back.


    "What do you say?"


    Bai Chusheng''s voice did not take any temperature.

 Chapter 1507

    "You are crazy! Don''t you want to hurt me! "


    Mrs. Luo covered her nose, stepped back and looked at Bai Chusheng warily. There was a touch of hurt in her eyes. She never thought that Bai Chusheng would harm her in such a way. She has always believed in Bai Chusheng. She has always regarded him as her own grandson.


    "This powder is owned by Jurchen. It can make people see hallucinations. Did you put it on the letter to grandma?" Bai Chusheng didn''t look at her eyes. He said coldly, "you know how to be afraid, you know how to stay away, but why were you so cruel to your grandmother at that time?"


    "How is the old woman now?"


    Seeing that the matter was revealed, Mrs. Luo did not hide her murderous chance and asked.


    "She died," Bai Chusheng sneered. "You killed her yourself."


    "I didn''t kill her! I can''t kill her! Yes, I did tamper with the letter, but that little powder won''t kill her at all.


    I just can''t see her living so comfortably now! But my daughter! It was because of her that she lost her life!


    If she dies, it has nothing to do with me! "


    Mrs. Luo''s voice was a little excited. Bai Chusheng took the medicine bottle and threw it out of the room.


    He naturally knew that powder could not kill people. He just wanted to get something out of Mrs. Luo''s mouth.


    "Son, I did all this for your mother," Mrs. Luo said, holding a silk handkerchief and wiping away the tears from her eyes. "Your sister was young and didn''t remember, but you should know how your father treated your mother. You should understand how miserable your mother was by his little fox spirit. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng lowered his head.


    He naturally knew that he saw everything in his eyes. Seeing that he was silent, Mrs. Luo took a deep breath: "I didn''t think of her death. Son, I have no reason to lie to you. You should be able to understand who I am! "


    "Does the second uncle know about it?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "I did it by myself, and no one else knew about it," Mrs. Luo said. "If you want to avenge your grandmother, you just kill me. What I did has nothing to do with anyone."


    "Grandma, grandma''s health has always been bad. Have you ever thought that even if you don''t do it to her, she may not have a few years..."


    "I didn''t kill her!"


    She was almost furious.


    "But you really hurt her!" Bai Chusheng''s eyes glowed with scarlet light, and the old man in front of him suddenly became a stranger. All along, she gave herself a warm and kind appearance, but now, her true face has been revealed.


    Bai Chusheng always knew that she hated her grandmother.


    But he thought she had put it down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Luo had nothing to say. After a while, she choked and said, "what do you want to do to me? Kill me and avenge your grandmother? "


    "I''ll take you back to the capital to investigate this."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "Birth! You are crazy! I''m your grandmother! You still have your mother in your heart! Now you are the Marquis of the Marquis''s residence in the west of the town. If you don''t help Lan''s residence, my grandmother doesn''t blame you, but you want to send me to the government?


    Sheng''er, do you want to chill me when you do these things? "


    She thought that Bai Chusheng had a heart for her. She thought that she had more respect in his heart than the old lady. It seemed that she looked up to herself.

 Chapter 1508

    "My grandmother also knows that I am now the Lord of the Marquis''s residence in the west of town. If so, why do I do such a thing?"


    Bai Chusheng said coldly, "you''ve done harm to your grandmother. Do you think your mother will be happy about it?"


    "..." Mrs. Luo''s heart hurt bitterly. She gave a wry smile, "son, do you really don''t understand or pretend not to understand? Do you think that old lady is really innocent? If it had not been for her, your mother would not have died.


    Son, if you want to send me to the government, I also want to know whether your mother will be happy if you send me to the government. "


    She threatened herself with her mother. Bai Chusheng sighed heavily and said, "who gave this to your grandmother?"


    "Does it matter who?" Asked Mrs. Luo.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that he won''t admit it. Bai Chusheng turned back and glared at her: "do you think this thing really won''t kill grandma? After all these years, my grandmother had always been in debt. That''s why she double paid me and Rutong.


    You must have written something in your letter that bothered grandma. Grandma, I can''t believe that you are such a person. In the future, Rutong and I will never come back. "


    LAN house is no longer the former Lan House. Everything here has changed since my grandfather died. Bai Chusheng''s eyes were covered with sadness.


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until dusk that Bai Chusheng returned from Mrs. Luo. Bai ruotong was waiting in the courtyard for a long time. Seeing his figure coming from a distance, she stood up from the stone bench and went to meet him.


    "How are you, brother?"


    Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng looked at Bai ruotong and shook his head helplessly. He pointed to the inner room and said, "let''s talk inside."


    ¡­¡­


    The main courtyard.


    "Grandmother, what can I do for you?"


    LAN Xinxin looks at old lady Luo in surprise. She is doing needlework in the room, but her maid suddenly reports that the old lady is looking for her. She left her things in a hurry and came to the hospital in a hurry.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp sound, in Lan Xin Xin''s cheek burst. Lan Sheng Sheng covered his left cheek, which was severely fanned by the old lady. His pupils were tight. He looked at old lady Luo incredulously: "grandmother, you... You are..."


    "You beast


    Old lady Luo heavily scolded, pointed to the tip of her nose and said, "you say it yourself! What a stupid thing you''ve done


    "Grandma, what are you doing with me? If I do something wrong, you can tell me directly why you want to hit me... "


    LAN Xinxin looked at Mrs. Luo wrongly. Old lady Luo said softly and sat down: "you kneel down for me!"


    LAN Shenshen did not move: "grandmother! Is Bai ruotong suing me again! Good. Why are you doing this? I don''t want to kneel. I didn''t do anything wrong at all


    "What did you do with that letter, which I sent to the west of town?" Asked the old lady.


    LAN Xinxin''s heart sank heavily, her eyes were bright, and her heart was empty: "I... I don''t understand what grandma was saying!"


    "What? Are you going to lie to me when it comes to this? Don''t you know whether you moved or didn''t move that letter? "


    Asked the old lady.


    LAN Shen bit his lip: "Grandma! Why do you have to do this to me! What did Bai ruotong say to you? I knew that Slut was upset. She was just trying to deal with me


    She did come here with a plan. She must have been talking nonsense in front of her grandmother while she was away.

 Chapter 1509

    Mrs. Luo looked coldly at the girl in front of her. She was her granddaughter. She was always tolerant to her, but only this time, she broke her commandment.


    "Do you know what I expect of you? Bai ruotong has never offended you. Why do you treat her like this? I''ve replaced you in this matter. Don''t you want to tell me the truth? "


    Old lady Luo asked.


    Knowing that she couldn''t hide it, LAN Shen bit her lip and cried, "what if I did it? My grandmother has always liked Bai ruotong. She never pretended to me. Has she ever thought about my feelings? Yes, I saw her for the first time, but this woman''s grandmother always talked about her and always compared her with me.


    I did it for you, too! It''s you who said that you have a grudge against that wife. It''s you who said that you want to get rid of her! Grandmother, I do all these things wholeheartedly for you. I''m not wrong! "


    She could not help sobbing. From childhood to adulthood, no matter what she did, her grandmother always compared her with Bai ruotong. People in the mansion will also compare her with Bai ruotong. When she was a child, she knew that she must surpass Bai ruotong.


    But


    But she didn''t understand. Was it wrong to do it herself? She hurt the old woman because her grandmother often sighed for her dead aunt, so... That''s why she


    "Who else knows about it besides you?" Old lady Luo asked.


    LAN Xinxin shook his head: "just me."


    "Are you alone, or are there others? Yes? So far, you have refused to tell me the truth? "


    Old lady Luo scolded angrily.


    "And... And Chen Li." LAN Xinxin flat flat mouth, had to give Chen Li. As soon as Mrs. Luo listened to this man and sighed heavily, she knew that the two men were breathing out from the same nose. "Except for you two, no one else knows about this?"


    "Yes."


    Lanshen bit her lip and nodded.


    Old lady Luo stroked her chest and tried to calm herself down. She looked at LAN Xinxin and said helplessly, "this is good. It''s good if no one else knows..."


    In any case, she wants to protect the safety of LAN Shenshen. She is her granddaughter who grew up watching from childhood. She will never let her have anything to do.


    ¡­¡­


    In the courtyard.


    "You say... Grandmother killed her?" White if Tong stares round eye, ask a way.


    Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows and lowered his head heavily. I don''t want to believe it, but that''s the truth. Bai Rutong moved her lips and lowered her head. She seemed to want to say something, but she couldn''t say it. Bai Chusheng breathed out a little: "Rutong, I know you don''t want to listen, but this is the truth.


    My grandmother told me that she killed my grandmother. "


    "But..."


    Bai ruotong lowered his head and thought, "why did she harm her grandmother?"


    "Because of her mother," said Bai Chusheng, "because she always hated her grandmother. At the beginning, my mother was fed poison soup by her own mouth, but my grandmother saw it in her eyes, but she didn''t stop it. Even if my grandmother didn''t know about it, her mother died in the West Marquis''s house in the town, which is absolutely something that can''t be hidden. My grandmother is a smart person. Even if she doesn''t know about it, she must have guessed the reason for it. "


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he frowned.


    She knows more or less about the grievances of the previous generation, but she doesn''t resent her grandmother, because her grandmother has been living in self pity. She has a deep sense of guilt, so she will eat fast and recite Buddhism for several months in a year.

 Chapter 1510

    She treats herself like this. Why should Bai ruotong question her and embarrass her again.


    "Brother, did grandma really say that she did something to her grandmother?"


    Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng nodded.


    "It''s not so simple. I met Leng Beiyi on the street today," Bai said. "How could he be here? Moreover, I always feel that this man''s appearance is not well intentioned! "


    "That magic powder is from Nuzhen!" Bai Chusheng suddenly.


    "Yes..." Bai ruotong nodded, "and..."


    She choked and said, "why didn''t grandma deny it at all and admit it directly? If she really did it, she would never let go. As long as she insists that she didn''t do it herself, don''t you think you can do nothing with her? "


    Bai Chusheng is not a man of God. As long as Mrs. Luo says she doesn''t know about it, or pretends to be a fool in Bai Chusheng''s place, Bai Chusheng is a dutiful person. Will she escort her to the Yamen.


    There are doubts about this.


    Bai ruotong frowned, which was not only a little, but also a big doubt: "my grandmother must have concealed something. Maybe she guessed who had done something wrong and wanted to hide it for her in a hurry, so she took the responsibility."


    "Who do you think it is?"


    Bai Chusheng nodded. After Bai ruotong''s analysis, he felt that something was really strange.


    "I don''t know yet," Bai nodded honestly. "It seems that we should start from Chen Li, but Chen Li is a good target."


    She said that and blinked at Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng looked at her with a sly smile, and could not help shivering.


    His sister is in high spirits when she does bad things.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Chen Li, who was sleepy, was awakened by his urination. He stood up shivering, pumped up the lantern and walked into the cottage. When he came out of the cottage, his eyes suddenly turned dark.


    When he woke up, he heard the woman''s choking voice in a trance. There was a strange blue light around him. He could see nothing but blue light.


    "Anybody!"


    He tried to scream, but no one answered.


    "Wuwuwuwu... I died miserably..."


    A cold female voice sounded from behind him. Chen Li shivered and looked back in a trance. He was stunned. A woman''s figure appeared in front of him. Women are dressed in white, with wrinkles at the corners of their eyes.


    "You... Who are you?"


    Although he just peed once, Chen Li wanted to pee again. What happened? Did he have a ghost? Not on a cottage, how on the ghost!


    "You have killed me. Don''t you know who I am?"


    The voice of the old woman rang out. Chen Li turned his eyes in horror, and then said, "are you... Are you Bai Qin?"


    Qin is the surname of the old lady in the west of the town.


    "Recognize me?" The woman chuckled, "I have no grievances or enmities with you, but you are trying to kill me. Now... I have to kill my descendants. I will never let you go easily. Take your life!"


    After the woman said that, she raised her hand to him, and the three foot long red fingernails appeared in front of the man. Chen Li couldn''t hold it for a moment, and then she peed out tremblingly: "old lady, please spare my life! I... I didn''t hurt you! The powder... I took the powder. There''s nothing wrong with it... But it''s the lady who started it! It''s none of my business


    "Which lady?"


    The woman continued.

 Chapter 1511

    "White heart! Second miss! She asked the little one to do it... Yes... It''s all her! Old lady, I didn''t want to kill you. I didn''t give her much of that medicine at all. I... I didn''t know you would die because of it... "


    In fact, he doesn''t know whether old lady Qin is dead or not. But because he was guilty of being a thief, he asked. Who knows the other party is really dead, but also come to the door. He''s only twenty years old. He''s still a bachelor. He doesn''t even have a wife. He shouldn''t be killed by an old woman!


    "How did she harm me?"


    The woman continued.


    "She... She stealthily rubbed the poison powder on the letter paper. She did it just to... Bring the queen to the palace. She promised an adult that if she could bring the queen to the palace, the master would protect her in the palace."


    Chen Li has already cried, with a howling voice. If he had known that there were ghosts in the world, he should not have promised LAN Xinxin to harm the old lady.


    "Who is that man?"


    The woman continued.


    "I... I don''t know the identity of that adult... But... But I''ve seen him meet the queen. He invited her to a restaurant..."


    Chen Lidao.


    The woman was stunned for a moment, and suddenly looked at Chen Li. Chen Li''s Scarlet eyes almost stopped his heart. He opened his mouth and just wanted to beg for mercy, but his head suddenly felt dull pain, and then he fainted. When the woman saw Chen Li in a coma, she lifted her long hair, took off her fake skin and showed a pretty face.


    Bai ruotong walked out of the room. The woman bowed her head and said respectfully, "miss."


    "Well done, Liuli." Bai ruotong kneaded the messy hair of glaze and praised it.


    Being praised by Bai ruotong, the corners of Liuli''s mouth evoke a sweet smile.


    "It seems that your guess is right."


    At this time, Bai Chusheng came out from the dark, cold face hole.


    "What is this man''s brother going to do?" Bai ruotong points to Chen Li who has been in a coma. Although he didn''t do it himself, he is also the murderer who killed his grandmother. Bai ruotong doesn''t want to let him go easily.


    "Just listen to you."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai ruotong nodded and then looked at Liuli: "throw him to the barren mountain and feed the wild dog."


    She never wanted to embarrass anyone, but if she dared to hurt the people around her, no matter who, she would never forgive.


    "Yes."


    Liuli promised.


    ¡­¡­


    LAN Shenshen didn''t see Chen Li for two consecutive days. In the past, he would come to find her from time to time, but these two days, he just disappeared out of thin air. Asked to the director, the director also said that he had not seen Chen Li for two days. LAN Shen felt something was wrong and reported it to Mrs. Luo.


    "Grandma, this must be Bai ruotong''s hand."


    She said.


    The old lady looked back at her and said, "don''t panic. I''ve sent someone to look for it. It''s not certain whether your cousin did it or not."


    "But..." Lan Shen bit his teeth, "who else would it be if she didn''t do it? Grandmother, this woman has no kindness to us at all. Why do you have to speak for her! If I say, we should... "


    "What else are you going to do! It''s not enough now! " Mrs. Luo scolded that her head was painful enough, and now there is Lan Xinxin, a granddaughter who is not worried. She really thinks that she is wrong. If such a woman is really in the palace, can she get the favor of the emperor?


    In the past, she had confidence in LAN Xinxin, but since Bai ruotong came, the more she looked at her granddaughter, the more she felt that she was a bit out of the ordinary.

 Chapter 1512

    "Grandma, I said all this for the good of our family. Chen Li is in charge of us. Now we are missing. Who else can do it except Bai ruotong?"


    LAN Xinxin road.


    Old lady Luo just stopped: "you can shut up!"


    Now where can I manage the life and death of a manager. Bai Chusheng hasn''t thought of any way to solve this problem. LAN Shenshen is just messing around here. She really doesn''t know how to deal with her granddaughter.


    "What are my sister and grandmother talking about? Have a good chat? "


    Two people are worried, a happy voice from the direction of the door, Lan Xin Xin lift eyes to see, see the person, her beautiful face when black.


    It''s Bai ruotong.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She didn''t ask.


    "Of course, I came to see my grandmother," Bai said with a smile. "My sister is like a big enemy when she sees me. People who don''t know think we are enemies."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Isn''t it!


    LAN Xinxin said in her heart, "you''ve come just in time. I have something to ask you. Where has Chen Li gone! Did you kill him? "


    "Who is Chen Li?" Bai ruotong blinked, so he pretended to be confused.


    "Don''t pretend! He is in charge of our government. He has been missing for two days. You should know that! How on earth did he disappear


    LAN Xinxin road.


    Bai Rutong sneered and looked back at Mrs. Luo: "grandma, if you want to talk to me alone, can you let my sister go out first?"


    "Bai Rutong, are you ignoring me?"


    She was completely angry.


    "Shenshen, you go out first."


    The old lady rubbed her eyebrows and said in secret. LAN Xinxin choked: "grandmother, this woman..."


    "Don''t you get out of here!"


    The old lady said angrily. LAN Xinxin choked, glared at Bai Rutong, turned and left.


    Bai ruotong closed the door. Instead of looking back at Mrs. Luo, he said slowly, "grandma, my brother has already told me something."


    "Do you want to avenge your grandmother, too?"


    Asked Mrs. Luo.


    Bai Rutong smiles and shakes his head: "revenge? I have no grudge against my grandmother. Why should I seek revenge from you? My grandmother knows who killed her, doesn''t she? "


    Mrs. Luo choked. Under the strong pressure of Bai Rutong, she could not think about a lie. Bai ruotong sighed and raised his eyes. "Grandmother, is there anything you can''t say between you and me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Luo choked. There were too many things between her and Bai ruotong to say.


    "My grandmother''s words in front of my brother are for my mother''s sake. In fact, my grandmother is only for herself. If you want to make Lan Fu prosperous, ruotong can understand, but this is not the reason why my grandmother can betray Nan yuan. Does my grandmother understand what I''m talking about?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    Mrs. Luo didn''t give a clear answer.


    "It seems that my grandmother won''t tell me the truth with Rutong."


    Bai ruotong wants to have a showdown with Mrs. Luo. However, Mrs. Luo has nothing to hide from her. In this way, she can''t force anything more. She knows the truth that the forced melon is not sweet.


    "Ruotong, do you only regard the people in the West Marquis''s residence as your relatives? We should not be your relatives?"


    Asked Mrs. Luo.


    "It''s not a matter of relatives not relatives. If Lan Fu wants to rise again, ruotong is willing to help, but what are you doing now? Grandma, you should know what Rutong means in your heart. Rutong doesn''t want to make it so clear with grandma. "

 Chapter 1513

    If we talk about it all, it will not be a good thing for them.


    However, what Mrs. Luo does is always oppress Bai ruotong with her identity.


    "Rutong, do you have any impression of your mother? Do you know what kind of person she is? "


    When the old lady saw that she was not easy to say, she changed her tone and asked her something else. Bai ruotong chuckled: "although I don''t know my mother, my brother once told me that my mother is a kind person and never does anything difficult.


    It will not harm people''s lives, nor will it be treason. "


    "Treason? What are you talking about? "


    The old lady looked at her incredulously with round eyes.


    "Does grandma know Prince Nuzhen?" Bai asked. As soon as the old lady heard this taboo, her heart was heavy. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Bai ruotong incredulously.


    "It seems that grandma knows."


    Her expression can''t hide from Bai ruotong.


    "As a man of Nanyuan, why do you want to be connected with Nuzhen?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    Unable to answer, Mrs. Luo lowered her eyes and said, "Rutong, I never wanted to hurt you. Everything I do is for a family. If you hate me, I hate you. But please don''t ask me any more.


    I don''t ask you to let me go now. I only ask you to forgive me for your mother''s sake. "


    If Bai ruotong can question her like this, he must know the truth. In fact, without LAN Xinxin''s warning, since Chen Li''s disappearance, the old lady has guessed that it was Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng. Bai Chusheng is such a smart individual. He must have a way to find out the twists and turns in the mansion.


    "No way."


    Bai ruotong refused without hesitation, "I won''t forgive LAN Xinxin. She killed her grandmother. How can you let me forgive her?


    Do you know how sorry grandma was for what happened before? You must have blamed grandma in your letter, too? That''s why grandma''s body is getting thinner and thinner. That''s why grandma is confused by the medicine. Because she knows that you haven''t forgiven her yet, grandma will thank her for her death and want you to forgive her for the sins she once committed. "


    Bai Rutong closed his eyes and said the words in the exit. She used to resent her grandmother, but everything has two sides. Everyone has their own difficulties, and her grandmother was tortured by them for a long time.


    She also knows that Mrs. Luo has her own difficulties, but she can''t forgive, because she has touched the bottom line.


    "Lan Xinxin, I won''t let her go. She will make atonement for her mistakes," Bai said. "She trampled on people''s lives easily. It''s time to pay for that. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old lady quickly knelt on the ground: "Rutong! Even if I beg you, I can''t! Your sister is young, so she is younger and more energetic. When she grows up, she will gradually understand. Grandma has never begged anyone in her life. Now please, let your sister go. As long as you can let your sister go, I will do whatever I want to do! "


    Bai Rutong stepped back. She did not expect that the old lady would kneel down for her. The old lady''s heart is so arrogant, not to mention she is just a junior, how can she stand her kneeling. Because the reason why she is kneeling now is not that she is the queen, but that the elder simply pleads for the younger.


    "What is the relationship between Lan Fu and the prince?"


    Bai Rutong didn''t go to help Mrs. Luo, but followed her words. If she doesn''t exert any pressure on the old lady, she''s afraid that the old lady will play a bitter drama again.

 Chapter 1514

    Mrs. Luo lowered her eyebrows and shook her head: "Rutong, I really can''t answer you about this. If you hate me, I have nothing to say, but... Please forgive me... "


    She repeatedly asked her to forgive LAN Xinxin, but she refused to tell her the truth. Bai ruotong breathed out a breath and said: "if it''s just like this, my grandmother and I really have nothing to say. I don''t know what happened to my mother before she died, but my brother told me that my mother''s most respected person is her grandmother. You keep using her as LAN Xinxin''s shield. It seems that you are the one who doesn''t really put her on me. "


    Then she went to the door. Mrs. Luo seemed to want to retort, but she opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything. Bai ruotong pushed the door out, leaving only Mrs. Luo''s long sigh.


    LAN Xinxin just walked to the corridor, but returned to the same place. How can she live with Bai ruotong''s anger? This is not what she should do! She opened the door, and only Mrs. Luo was left in the door. The old lady''s eyes were full of tears. She looked up at LAN Xinxin. She stood up and clasped her hands on LAN Xinxin''s shoulder. She exerted herself very hard, and LAN Xinxin felt pain.


    "Shenshen, stay away from here."


    She said.


    "Grandmother, well, what are you talking about?" She blinked, not knowing what the old lady meant.


    "Run away from here, run far away," Mrs. Luo said. "Bai ruotong has found out the murderer, and she also knows that it''s you... You killed her grandmother. Run away from here, and don''t be caught by her. I''ve sent someone to inform the adult that if he were, he would be willing to take you out. "


    "Grandmother! Why are you so afraid of Bai ruotong? It''s a big deal. Let''s kill her. What''s the big deal about her? Even if she''s the queen, she''ll be slaughtered by us when she comes here? " LAN Xinxin road.


    "What are you talking about? If she''s so easy to deal with, I''ll have to talk to you here? " Old lady Luo angrily scolded, "Lan Shenshen, this is the first time that I have warned you with such harsh words. If you don''t listen to my advice again, I promise you today that you will live a life of prison from tomorrow on!"


    Lan Xin chest a shock, immediately closed his mouth, dare not say more.


    "Go and prepare, and run away."


    Said Mrs. Luo.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Rutong did not return to the hospital, but let Liuli tell his brother that he went to the restaurant where he met Leng Beiyi. As Leng Yinyi said, he was waiting for himself at the restaurant. Bai ruotong blinked, took a deep breath and pushed the front door open.


    Inside is singing and dancing, Leng Danyi sitting on the right seat, squinting, enjoying the song and dance brought to him by the singer. As if he didn''t see Bai ruotong, he didn''t even raise his eyes. He opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, "are you here?"


    "You don''t seem surprised at all." Bai Rutong looks at the man coldly. Leng Danyi claps her hands and the singer in front of her leaves. Bai ruotong looked at him, and walked with her with a smile: "do I need to be surprised? I have long guessed that you girl will come to me. "


    "Tell me, what''s the purpose of your coming to Nanyuan? Do you want to persecute the emperor again Bai ruotong opens his eyes to the mountain road.


    "If I really want to persecute Gu Yanqing, do you think I will tell you about it?"


    Leng Danyi smiles. He thinks the girl in front of him is innocent enough, and he can''t bear the palpitation of his heart.

 Chapter 1515

    "Isn''t it for you to ask about the situation?" Bai said, "maybe I can know something."


    "Give me what''s in your sleeve." Leng Yinyi shows her hand. Bai Rutong blinked: "Your Highness, what does that mean?"


    "Do you think I''ll be fooled once and again? Don''t be so naive. Hand over what you''ve hidden in your sleeve. "


    Bai ruotong is not such a fool. This is a fact he has known for a long time. She must have made all the preparations to talk to herself alone. Leng Danyi picked her eyebrows and pasted them behind her. "Once I was a pawn, I won''t be a second time. Ruotong, I''m not a man who can let you cheat casually. If you don''t learn well, I have thousands of ways for you to learn well."


    Bai ruotong sighed and put the dagger and elixir hidden in his sleeve into his hand. Leng Danyi''s mouth slightly breathes. He knows that Bai ruotong has made all kinds of preparations, but when she takes things out, he still can''t help feeling lost. She can''t believe him.


    "Ask what you want to ask."


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    "Why did it harm my grandmother?" Bai asked.


    Leng Danyi smiles. Her direct questioning must be because she already knows the truth. On this point, Leng Biyi never thought of cheating her: "I never thought of hurting your grandmother. I just asked them to find a way to lead you here, but they would use such a way, which I didn''t expect."


    Then he said, "don''t doubt me. What I said to you is true."


    "Now that I''m standing here, since you have attracted me, what do you want to do to me, can you tell me the truth?"


    She asked.


    "Do you think I''m controlling Lan Fu?" Leng Yinyi sighed, "you really blame me. I''m not the one who controls LAN mansion. Now that you are here, I will tell you my purpose.


    Ruotong, I want to take you away. "


    His voice is very light, is attached to her ear said. Bai ruotong was slightly stunned, gritting his teeth, and said, "cold fear Yi! You''re playing with that again


    Five years ago, his goal was to let her go with him. Now, after so many years, he still wants to play such tricks with her.


    "I''m not kidding you. I really want to take you away."


    He said seriously.


    "Why should I go with you? You think I''m still a little girl. Your highness, I''d like you to be normal. Our relationship should be long gone. You don''t want to play tricks on me any more. You should understand that it''s useless... "


    Bai said here, slowly moving his hand away from his arm.


    "Now it''s different from the past. Gu Yanqing is not a man worthy of your support. Now I''m the only one you can rely on. You should understand the meaning of this sentence," Leng Biyi said. "The people who spy on Nanyuan are not only Jurchen, but also Huachao. The people in that country are all crazy. If you don''t leave with me, you will be the one who will suffer losses, I hope you can see clearly who is good to you and who is harmful to you.


    I will never hurt you. "


    "Do you know anything?" White Rutong road.


    "The only thing I know is that Gu Yanqing can''t protect you."


    He said seriously.


    Bai ruotong shakes his head. This man is always playing Tai Chi with himself. It''s too difficult to ask for words from him.


    "Leng Beiyi, I have a word to tell you," she said coldly, "no matter what you want to do, it has nothing to do with me, but if you dare to hurt my relatives, I will definitely kill you."

 Chapter 1516

    Then she opened the door and left.


    "Wait!"


    Leng Beiyi chases after her. Bai Rutong stops and doesn''t look back.


    "Do you think Gu Yanqing will love you forever? If he met a better woman than you and fell in love with others, what would you do?


    Let''s make a bet that you''ll end up hurting yourself because of this man. You will finally understand that it is a mistake to fall in love with Gu Yanqing. "


    Leng Yinyi said this, but without waiting for Bai ruotong to respond, he closed the door. Bai ruotong''s lips moved without turning back.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Bai Chusheng has already sent people to surround Lan''s house, but he still doesn''t find Lan''s figure. Bai Rutong is not surprised at LAN''s escape. She knows that Mrs. Luo deliberately let LAN go. As for the reason, Bai Rutong naturally understands.


    "I''ve arrested my grandmother and my second uncle." Bai Chusheng said bitterly, "but ruotong, I don''t know whether I''m right or wrong."


    "They are treason. You are right to do so." Bai Rutong said with a bitter smile, "brother, is there a letter from Nanyuan?"


    It''s almost a month since she came here. Although she knows the cause of the old lady''s death, the hidden meaning behind it is still unclear to Bai ruotong. Bai Chusheng shook his head: "it''s strange that we have been away from Nanyuan for so long. Why hasn''t a letter from Nanyuan been received? Is something wrong with them?"


    Bai ruotong shook her head. She stood up and just walked forward, but suddenly fell down. Bai Chusheng quickly helped her.


    "What''s the matter with you, Rutong?" He worried.


    Bai ruotong shakes her head. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. After she comes back from Leng Beiyi, her chest has been aching and she can''t use her strength. Although Nuzhen is a person who uses Wushan''s skills, Bai ruotong has been proficient in Wushan''s skills for so many years. If Leng Biyi does something to her, she will feel it.


    "Maybe... I''m too tired."


    Bai Rutong said with a bitter smile.


    "Let''s go back to the capital tomorrow. I''m a little worried."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Anyway, going back to the capital is the safest place. Even if there are more doubts, now far away from home, he has no way to deal with them. Now the best way is to go back to the capital and tell Gu Yanqing about it.


    Gu Yanqing must have a way to solve the problem, Bai Chusheng believes.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Bai Rutong has a dream. In the dream, she sees another girl beside Gu Yanqing, who nestles up beside him in a phoenix costume. Bai ruotong cried out in horror, but a cold voice sounded in his ear.


    ¡ª¡ªDo you think Gu Yanqing will love you forever? If he met a better woman than you and fell in love with others, what would you do?


    Let''s make a bet that you''ll end up hurting yourself because of this man. You will finally understand that falling in love with Gu Yanqing is a mistake.


    She stretched out her hand and tried to wave away the sound, but suddenly it was dark in front of her eyes, followed by a frightened voice: "Rutong!"


    Bai ruotong opened his eyes to Bai Chusheng''s anxious eyes. She opened her mouth, but made no sound. Dizzy, she raised her hand and probed her forehead. It was very hot.


    "Brother..."


    "What can I do for you? Just now a man in black broke into your room and hurt Liuli. Are you ok? "


    Bai Chusheng asked.


    "Man in black..."


    Bai ruotong''s voice was hoarse, and his mouth was not only dry, but also with a touch of strange bitterness.

 Chapter 1517

    Usually, she can find anything wrong in the room. Now what''s the matter? Did she become so dull? Can''t hear the sound?


    "What happened to Liuli?"


    Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked softly.


    "It''s all right. I was hurt by a blunt object. I''ve been treated just now. Now I should have recovered."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong breathed heavily. After a short rest, she sat up and looked at Liuli lying on the bench. She asked softly, "Liuli, are you ok?"


    Liuli looked back at Bai ruotong and nodded: "Niang Niang, what''s the matter with you? It''s all glass. It''s useless. If you don''t protect your mother, please blame her. "


    Bai Rutong smiles and shakes his head. Where does she still want to punish glass.


    She looked back at Bai Chusheng: "let''s go back to the palace quickly. I always think that something bad will happen..."


    "Yes."


    Bai Chusheng responded.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    Gu Yixiu holds Gu Qingyu who has fallen asleep. He looks at Gu Yihui on the bed with a slight sigh. Half a month later, Gu Yihui''s smallpox has been suppressed. Although he will not be infected again, he has not woken up.


    "Big brother..."


    Gu Qingyu didn''t know when she woke up. She gave a soft call to Gu Yixiu. Gu Yixiu stroked her head and said in a soft voice, "you wake up."


    "Second brother, is he still awake?"


    Gu Qingyu whispered.


    Gu Yixiu took a slight breath and nodded: "yes, he hasn''t woken up yet, but he will wake up. The doctor said yesterday that he will wake up in these two days. Don''t worry too much."


    Despite this, Gu Yixiu was not at ease. After his father talked with him that day, he left, leaving him to take care of his two younger brothers and sisters. He understood Gu Yanqing''s hard work. Although he was worried about Gu Yihui, there was something more important for him to do.


    Now that the country is destroyed and the crown prince is seriously ill, the officials will talk about letting him accept the imperial concubine again and again. Now Gu Yanqing is not just a prince. He is the head of a country. To stabilize the heart of the country is what he must do.


    "Brother, I''m still afraid..." Gu Qingyu choked twice, and finally couldn''t help sobbing in Gu yixiuhuai''s small voice, "mother is not here, father is not here, only me and brother are there..."


    "Brother will protect you." Gu Yixiu comforted her slowly. As a child, he was also afraid. But now he is not alone, he has younger brothers and sisters to take care of, he can not panic.


    "That brother..."


    "Your Royal Highness."


    A palace maid''s light call interrupted their conversation. Gu Yixiu raised his eyes and saw that a palace maid with eyebrows was coming towards them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yixiu asked.


    "Big prince phone, Jingyu, your royal highness." Palace maidservant way.


    "Let her in." Gu Yixiu stood up with Gu Qingyu in his arms. Jing Yu opens the curtain and walks into the room, followed by Bai Lingwei.


    "Aunt."


    Gu Qingyu looks at Jingyu and opens his hands to Jingyu. Jingyu steadily catches her and painfully erases the tears from the corners of her eyes: "what''s the matter? Is your brother awake? "


    "My brother hasn''t woken up yet..."


    Gu Qingyu choked. Jingyu sighed in secret and went to Gu Yihui: "how can a good man commit smallpox? What''s the matter?"


    Bai Chusheng and Bai ruotong haven''t come back yet. Jingyu is worried. She runs to the palace to take care of her three children.

 Chapter 1518

    "What a pity, your highness..."


    Bai Lingwei looks at Gu Yihui and gently caresses his pale face with her fingers. A good child, so sick. Her eyes flashed a piece of obscurity and complexity.


    "Yixiu, you''ve been working hard these days."


    Jingyu road.


    After Gu Yanqing left, it was Gu Yixiu who took the place of Gu Yanqing in the court. Jingyu saw how hard the child was.


    "It''s not hard..." Gu Yixiu shook his head. There was a wry smile on his mouth. "Aunt, do you think it''s cheating?"


    "Deceitful?"


    Jing Yu doesn''t understand. Bai Lingwei listens to this and looks up at Gu Yixiu in surprise.


    "I hope Auntie Haosheng will investigate the prince''s mansion in the west of the town. The long-standing cotton wadding in the pillow brought to the prince is a sign of being used. I suspect that someone deliberately attacked the prince. I also ask Auntie Haosheng to investigate the spies in the prince''s mansion in the west of the town."


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    "How can there be spies in the west of the town? Has the pillow been changed in the palace?"


    Bailingwei said.


    "It''s impossible. Everything in the palace has been checked. There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just something wrong with the pillow!"


    Gu Yixiu''s tone was firm, and Bai Lingwei didn''t ask any more.


    "I was thinking of accompanying Qingyu in the palace today. It seems that I can''t," Jing Yu said with a bitter smile. She stroked Gu Qingyu''s head. "Qingyu, what''s wrong with you at night?"


    "No problem, aunt. Don''t worry." Gu Qingyu nodded cleverly. Only in front of Gu Yixiu can she show her cowardice. Here, she will always be strong.


    "I''ll stay in the palace with Qingyu."


    Bai Lingwei is not at ease. She is deeply in love with Bai ruotong. If Gu Qingyu is left to face the night alone, she is also distressed.


    "Clear rain, is that ok?"


    She looked nervously at Gu Qingyu. The child doesn''t kiss herself on weekdays. She doesn''t know whether she can get Gu Qingyu''s trust.


    Gu Qingyu thought about it and nodded: "OK, with aunt by Qingyu''s side, Qingyu won''t have nightmares."


    She took Bai Lingwei''s hand and gave her a sweet smile. Bai Lingwei''s heart warms down and rubs Gu Qingyu''s head. They stayed here for half an hour before they left. Bai Lingwei takes Gu Qingyu back to his bedroom, and Gu Yixiu goes to his study alone.


    In the middle of the night, there was thunder.


    Gu Yixiu vaguely heard the call for help. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound. The door of the study was pushed open, and two soldiers stepped into the study with red faces. Their clothes were already wet by the rain outside the door, and their cheeks were full of rain.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yixiu came up to them and asked.


    "Your Highness! Your highness is gone!


    Said the soldier.


    Gu Yixiu was shocked. He had no time to think about anything and rushed into the heavy rain. Before entering the princess''s house, I heard a Scream: "no! Come on! It''s dead! "


    "What''s the matter?"


    He pushed the door and came in. He saw a maid squatting on the ground. Looking again, there was a man lying on the ground. She had a knife in her chest, and her blood had already flowed all over the ground.


    "Auntie!"


    He recognized the man, Bai Lingwei.


    Bai Lingwei is dying, and blood is falling from the corner of her mouth. She forced her eyelids to look at Gu Yixiu, moved her lips, and reluctantly uttered three words: "yes... I''m sorry..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yixiu never thought that this kind of thing would happen to him. He sat on the bench, scratched his head, and his teeth were about to bite the blood out of his lips.


    He was so scared


    If mother and father come back and find this virtue, what should we do.


    He should have been on guard.


    He should have been on guard from the day he was assassinated.

 Chapter 1519

    I don''t know when the unrest began to appear in this palace. He should start investigating as soon as possible, but for various reasons he forgot.


    If it were a father, it would not happen.


    If there is a father, he can deal with it.


    Like him now, his sister suddenly disappeared, he did not know how to start, I do not know how to investigate. He is the most useless man in the world.


    "Xiuer, don''t worry, and don''t blame yourself any more. It''s none of your business. Don''t blame yourself for all the responsibility."


    Jing Yu, who comes in a hurry, looks at Gu Yixiu in a mess, and his eyes are slightly red. She didn''t know how to comfort Gu Yixiu. The only thing she could do was to hold his shoulder and gently comfort him.


    "It''s all my fault... Aunt... What should I do..."


    Gu Yixiu''s whole body is shaking. He has been forced into a desperate situation. Growing up in a greenhouse, he never thought that one day he would face such a situation.


    "Your mother and uncle are coming back soon. They are already at the gate of the city. I have informed people to let them go back to the palace as soon as possible. You can rest assured that your mother won''t blame you. As long as your mother comes back, you can find your sister. Don''t worry, OK?"


    Jingyu road.


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes moved slightly. He pursed his lips and lowered his head heavily.


    "Your Highness, the white girl has waken up."


    Palace maidservant at this time play curtain, and two people report way.


    Jing Yu listens to this words, the heart slightly put down. She took Gu Yixiu and her husband into the inner room. Bai Lingwei half closed her eyes and looked weakly at the carved fence on the bed. She seemed to notice the sound of footsteps. At this moment, she and them could not help but shed tears from the corner of her eyes.


    She choked, but did not know how to explain the situation with the two. She asked, "Princess... What''s your royal highness?" How is she? "


    "What happened yesterday?"


    Jing Yu asked.


    "My highness and the princess... Are asleep. Suddenly, an assassin broke in and took away her royal highness. I was assassin... Hurt..."


    Bai Lingwei closed her eyes. Tears came from the corner of her eyes. She raised her hand over her face trembling, "I... I don''t know what to do, I''m too weak, so I just watched the princess''s highness be taken away. There''s nothing I can do."


    Jing Yu takes a deep breath. In this case, how can she blame Bai Lingwei. If the person who stayed in the palace yesterday was herself, maybe the same situation would happen, or the situation was even more critical. She might have died by the assassin''s knife.


    "Don''t worry if you are coming back soon."


    Jing Yu twisted the bedding for her and said in a slow voice, "we all know about it. No one can blame it. Therefore, you must not take all the blame on yourself."


    Bai Lingwei nodded, but she didn''t dare to look Gu Yixiu in the eyes. Although Jing Yu is considerate of her, it is she who has lost someone. Gu Yixiu and Gu Qingyu are very close. How can she explain to Gu Yixiu if she has lost someone.


    Three people in the inner room silent for a long time, Gu Yixiu finally can''t sit still: "I want to go out of the palace to find the rain."


    "You don''t even know where she was taken. How can you find her? Be good. Ruotong will be back soon. She will have a solution. At this point, you can''t be impulsive. "


    She said.


    "I''m not acting on impulse," Gu Yixiu retorted. "Aunt, the capital is patrolling up and down now. The people who kidnapped Qingyu can''t leave the capital. I''m likely to find their whereabouts. Let me go."


    But five hours later, the palace gate is still far away. They will not be far away with a princess. The capital will find clues. If they sit here waiting to die, they will get nothing.

 Chapter 1520

    "Let him go..."


    Bai Lingwei asked in a weak voice. Jingyu frowned: "Lingwei, how can you even say that. Soldiers have been searching for it, and the chief bodyguard is also there. People in Beijing are looking for it. Yixiu is just a child. What can he do when he goes? Why do you have to have one of his children join in? "


    Jingyu doesn''t want to make trouble again. Gu Yixiu is just a child. He doesn''t know anything. He can''t think of any solution even if he doesn''t make trouble.


    "They may... They may go to the entrance of the East Lane, where there are few people guarding the city gate. They just need to think of a way to send people out. If you are confused with Qingyu, it''s not difficult to bring it out


    Bai Lingwei slowly expressed her opinion. Gu Yixiu''s eyes brightened, and he didn''t hesitate any more. Jing Yu was still hesitating, wondering whether to stop him. Gu Yixiu had already rushed out of the inner room.


    "Lingwei, why do you want to persuade him?"


    Jing Yu can''t understand it. Bai Lingwei is not an insightful master on weekdays. She suddenly has an idea, which is puzzling.


    "I want to atone too..."


    Bai Lingwei said slowly, "I did something wrong... So... I want to atone."


    "What did you do wrong? Just because I lost her highness? But you''ve also been seriously injured. If I don''t blame you, why do you have to put all your responsibilities on yourself? "


    Jing Yu sighs.


    Bai Lingwei shakes her head. She doesn''t know how to explain to Jing. The sin she committed was more than that. If it was so simple, she would not be afraid.


    ¡­¡­


    afternoon.


    Bai ruotong went to sleep after lunch. When she woke up, she had recovered a lot. After a hot sweat, although the skin is sticky, the spirit is no longer heavy, and the head is relaxed.


    "Are you better?"


    Bai Chusheng asked anxiously. Originally, he wanted to wait for her fever to go away, but she insisted on going on her way. Although he pitied her, he couldn''t resist her temperament, so he could only take her back to Nanyuan. Fortunately, Bai Rutong''s cheek is no longer as red as in the morning.


    "Much better."


    Bai ruotong nodded, closed the curtain and looked out the window. The streets were crowded and the pavilions were familiar to her. It seems that she has returned to Nanyuan capital.


    "Shall we go to the palace now?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Does sister-in-law send someone over?" Bai asked. The news of Bai Chusheng''s return should have been informed to Jingyu at the beginning, and Jingyu will send someone to meet him at the gate of the city. Now she has entered the city in her deep sleep, and the person she is supposed to meet must have met Bai Chusheng.


    Bai Chusheng nodded: "it''s already here."


    "What happened in the palace?" Bai asked.


    "Let''s talk about it in detail when we enter the palace." Now in the carriage, he couldn''t make it clear for a while. He did get a message just now, but if he told her at this moment, she would be boiling and clamoring to get out of the carriage.


    Her face just eased a little, and Bai Chusheng didn''t want to make her blush again.


    Bai ruotong thought about it and no longer refused his brother''s kindness.


    When they returned to the harem, they were already welcomed by Jing Yu, who was waiting in the main courtyard. She looked up at Bai ruotong and at Bai Chusheng beside her. Finally, he took Bai Rutong''s hand and said, "Rutong, you''ve only been out for half a month. Why do you look so bad? Is that what happened? "


    "It''s nothing important, but it''s just a cold." Bai ruotong returns.

 Chapter 1521

    Jing Yu rubbed her hands. Her palms were cold as if they were soaked in cold water.


    "Chu Sheng! Why didn''t you take good care of Rutong? "


    She was angry and anxious. Bai Chusheng was Bai ruotong''s elder brother, so he couldn''t take care of his younger sister.


    Bai Chusheng sighed slightly, without too much explanation. Instead, he turned his eyes to Jingyu: "Jingyu, Hello, tell me what''s going on. What you sent someone to tell me just now, please tell me again in front of Rutong."


    Jing Yu hears the speech, nods, and turns back to tell Bai Rutong what happened yesterday.


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank. No wonder her brother had to let her go back to the palace before telling her the situation. It turned out that was the case.


    "Where is Lingwei?"


    Bai asked.


    "Resting in the inner room." Jing Yu returns to the road.


    Scarlet in her eyes, but not for anyone, just because she was anxious to get angry. She walked slowly into the main door of the inner room. Bai Lingwei had fallen asleep. Bai Rutong sat in front of her bed and twisted the bedding for her.


    "What should we do now?"


    Jingyu road.


    "What about the Holy One?"


    Bai ruotong feels strange. He hasn''t seen Gu Yanqing for a long time. Jing Yu pursed her lips and told her the whole story of the country. Bai ruotong''s chest sank heavily, and her fingers kept clenching Yunxiu. In her absence, so many things happened.


    She doesn''t even know.


    Fortunately, she came back early. If she came back later, how should we deal with the mess in the palace.


    "Mother!"


    Outside the door came a sound of anxious feet. Bai ruotong looked back and saw Gu Yixiu in a mess. In Gu Yixiu''s arms is Gu Qingyu who has been sleeping. Jing Yu stares at him, but he doesn''t expect to find Gu Qingyu in the end.


    Bai Rutong looks at Gu Yixiu in surprise. She opens her mouth, but she can''t tell why. Finally, she took Gu Qingyu from his arms, but Yu Guang aimed at the crack on his hand.


    "Yi Xiu, what''s the matter with hands?"


    She anxiously gives Gu Qingyu to Jing Yu and asks.


    Gu Yixiu shook his head: "aunt Lingwei''s guess is really correct. My son led the people to the east gate, and he found something strange. He just suffered a slight injury on the way to fight, and it didn''t get in the way.


    Mother, go to the doctor quickly. My younger sister''s illness needs to be treated well. "


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    Bai ruotong rubbed his head comfortingly. Although he said so, he understood that he didn''t want to worry.


    Only Gu Yixiu knows the hard work.


    "Yixiu, you have suffered. It''s your mother''s fault that made you suffer."


    She sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Bai Chusheng had arranged for old Mrs. Luo and Lanxin city to go to Kyoto prison. Bai ruotong and Gu Yixiu visit Gu Yihui. Gu Yihui wakes up and lies on the bed in a daze. When he sees Bai ruotong, his nose turns sour and tears fall down.


    "Well, what are you crying for?"


    Bai Rutong smiles and wipes away the tears from the corners of his eyes. Gu Yihui choked and leaned to Bai ruotong''s arms: "empress mother, I miss you so much."


    His face was still marked with smallpox. Bai ruotong saw it in his eyes and felt pain in his heart. She hugged Gu Yihui''s body and buried her head on her son''s shoulder: "Yihui, you are very strong. Thank God, nothing happened to you."


    "Son minister let mother worry." Gu Yihui said.


    "I always have a conjecture about the illness of my younger brother after my mother''s death," Gu Yixiu pondered for a moment, and decided to tell Bai ruotong what he thought. "My younger brother used the Mandarin pillow sent from the West Marquis''s residence in Zhenxi. I have investigated the pillow, and the cotton wadding inside is old."

 Chapter 1522

    "Do you suspect that someone is working in the pillow?"


    Bai ruotong guessed his mind at a glance, and Gu Yixiu nodded: "yes... Er Chen is not a person who doubts the West Marquis''s house in Zhenxi. Er Chen is just thinking... Is there any ambiguity in this matter?


    Because in addition to the west of the town, the children''s minister can''t imagine where his brother''s smallpox came from. "


    "Your guess is right."


    Bai ruotong''s eyes drooped slightly. In fact, she had been thinking about this just now. It was just that smallpox was spreading in the capital. Why did it infect the palace? What''s more, it infects the prince. There must be something hidden in this.


    As if she had thought of something, Bai ruotong''s eyes gave a slight pause. She looked back at Gu Yixiu: "Xiuer, the empress wants to ask you something..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the capital of Nanyuan turned from overcast to sunny. The wound on Bai Lingwei''s body is dull and painful. She lies on the bed and can''t move for half a minute. She opened her eyes and looked blankly at the scene outside the window. She moved her lips as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it.


    Bai ruotong saw her early in the morning. With a smile on her lips, she turned and walked to her side: "what are you thinking?"


    "Little sister."


    She was surprised, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth when she saw the visitor. Bai ruotong stroked her head and said in a low voice, "you always like to keep everything in your heart. I haven''t asked you before, but just now, I talked with Jing Yu. She said you have someone you like, right?"


    "This... Sister-in-law has already told you?"


    Bai Lingwei bit her lip and clenched her fingers tightly. She didn''t know how to respond to Bai ruotong''s words and whispered.


    "Yes, that''s why I wanted to ask you, who is that man?" White Rutong road.


    "May I not?"


    Bai Lingwei asked.


    "If you don''t say it, I have another thing to ask you." Bai ruotong didn''t force her. Seeing that she looked embarrassed, she changed the subject. Bai Lingwei breathed a sigh of relief, just relaxed a point, but Bai Rutong said: "why do you want to harm the prince and princess?"


    Her eyes suddenly contracted because of her words. Bai Lingwei''s lips moved and looked at Bai ruotong incredulously: "what do you mean, little sister? I... why can''t I understand?


    Well, what did I do to the princess and the prince? "


    "That day, when I was packing, only you came to talk to me. You told my old lady to call me. There was no one else in the house at that time. You should have changed the pillow at that time."


    White Rutong road.


    "Just because I called you, you doubted me?" Bai Lingwei can''t help but raise decibels, the corner of her mouth raised a wry smile, "little sister, what kind of person do you think I am? Do you think I can do this kind of thing?


    I know you from the beginning. You can see who I am. Although I have never helped you, I have never harmed you. Why don''t you doubt that others want to doubt me? "


    When she said this, she coughed in anger. Bai ruotong took a cup of tea from the table and handed it to her. Bai Lingwei took a look at it and threw it away. "Since you doubt me, why do you do these things with kindness? Take back your heart. I don''t need you to do this."


    "Second sister, although we don''t have the same mother, what do you think of me? Ruotong has a clear mind, so ruotong wants to ask you in person. Why do you want to do this?"


    There is no doubt in Bai ruotong''s words.

 Chapter 1523

    As Bai Lingwei said, there are many people who have touched her luggage. She shouldn''t suspect her at all. But after so many years together, Bai ruotong knew what kind of person Bai Lingwei was. She knew her too well, and it was because of this that she wanted to question her personally.


    "Well, you may not admit it."


    Bai ruotong picked up the fragments one by one from the ground. Her eyes were soft. She looked at Bai Lingwei: "what about the princess? I understand that you are a gentle girl. You must have inserted the knife yourself rather than others,


    Because you feel guilty, so you want to use this method to atone, but... "


    Bai ruotong hesitated, "you are wrong. I asked Xiuer. Xiuer told me that all the daggers on the gangsters were in good condition, and no one had only scabbard.


    So, the dagger was originally on you. Before you did it, you were ready to die.


    But you didn''t die. You regret it. That''s why you told Yixiu where they took Qingyu away, right? "


    Bai ruotong exposes Bai Lingwei word by word. Bai Lingwei''s lips move. In front of Bai ruotong, no matter how many lies she tells, it''s useless. This woman can easily expose her lies.


    She breathed heavily, and was told what was on her mind by Bai ruotong. She was not as hard to accept as she thought, but was relieved.


    "What do you want to do with me?"


    She asked.


    "So you admit it?"


    Bai asked.


    "What can I do if I don''t admit it? How can I cheat you? It''s just..." Bai Lingwei''s mouth slightly moved. She raised her head and looked at Bai Rutong, "please don''t hate me. I do these things... I know it''s wrong... But... But I also have my own difficulties... Rutong... Sorry..."


    She bit her lip and apologized heavily. Listening to her apology, Bai Rutong felt as if thousands of blades had been worn off. Although she guessed the truth, how she hoped that her guess was not right. The girl in front of her never betrayed herself. She was always so pure.


    But


    "You do it for the man you like, don''t you?" Bai asked.


    Bai Lingwei nodded: "but I can''t tell who he is. I have nothing to do with him. I won''t hurt you in the future. If you don''t believe me, you can kill me.


    I deserve to die in your hands. I have no regrets. I just hope you don''t hate me, don''t hate me because of this... I don''t really want to do this... I... "


    She said here, some of the tunnel can not go down. With her eyes slightly dim, she sniffed, looked at Bai ruotong and said seriously: "that man, I think I''ve never met him, and I know he''s been using me. But I don''t have any way to make use of him. Rutong, I''m sorry... "


    She is willing to be used by that man.


    Because before that, she had already delivered her heart. Once delivered, it is difficult to recover.


    "You have refused to marry all these years, because of him?"


    Bai asked.


    She can''t scold Bai Lingwei. Everyone has their own choice. She knows that no matter how hard she is forced, she will never ask a truth in her mouth. Bai Lingwei moved her lip slightly, bit her lip and nodded.


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he didn''t ask any more questions: "I know all about it. If it''s your choice, I can''t force you..."

 Chapter 1524

    Bai Lingwei sniffed and nodded: "little sister, thank you for your help."


    "But did you really decide to give him up?"


    It''s impossible not to be angry. Bai Lingwei betrayed her because of her love. There was anger in her heart. But she has already made amends, before the gate of death, she has already passed through, she still has what good and her angry place.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good."


    After listening to her reply, Bai ruotong raised a smile from the corner of his mouth: "although you don''t say that person, I want to ask you a truth. If one day, he is found out by me, and I want to kill him personally, will you hate me?"


    "That''s what he deserved."


    Bailingwei said.


    "And he''s dead?"


    Bai asked, "what would you do? To die with him? "


    Bai Lingwei choked. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer Bai ruotong''s words. She finally bit the lip and held all the words in her mouth.


    "Well, I don''t think you will." Bai ruotong put his heart down, put the pieces on the table and turned away. She just walked to the door, behind her came Bai Lingwei''s call: "little sister, wait a minute!"


    "What else do you want to say to me?"


    Bai asked.


    "You just let me go?"


    She is a little unbelievable. How can Bai ruotong let her life go easily? She has done so many wrong things, endangering the lives of her relatives. Would it be too easy to forgive her.


    "What else can you do if you don''t let it go? Is it difficult to put another knife in your chest? "


    Bai Rutong asked.


    Bai Lingwei choked and asked no more.


    ¡­¡­


    When she got back to her room, Bai ruotong was already tired. She raised her hand and just gently raised her arm, which was as heavy as a heavy object. She stroked her head, and it began to get a little hot again.


    Since that strange night passed, she always felt a bit headache.


    Your highness, your highness... Where on earth are you? Do you know what happened in the palace.


    You are not in the palace. What can I do.


    She missed Gu Yanqing.


    In the past, Gu Yanqing was always the first to solve her problems and worries, but now she has to face them alone.


    She is not afraid to face these trifles. She just feels lonely because Gu Yanqing is not around her.


    ¡­¡­


    The capital was quiet for ten days. For ten days, Gu Yanqing still had no news. Even if it''s to ask for the so-called keel, he should come back in the past month. Is there any problem?


    Bai ruotong felt uneasy, but he didn''t know who to ask. She asked Bai Chusheng, but he couldn''t answer why.


    "Isn''t something wrong with the Lord?"


    Bai ruotong is uneasy.


    "Don''t think in your head," Bai Chusheng sighed and rubbed Bai ruotong''s head. "I know you are worried about your highness, but now your highness hasn''t come back. It''s useless for you to worry any more. You should be careful not to burn your body."


    "I know that." Bai Rutong''s tone was somewhat lost.


    "Do you have anything else to do today?" Bai Chusheng asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "nothing."


    "That''s good," Bai Chusheng said with a smile. "I''m going to visit my grandmother. Can you come with me?"


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Then he remembered that he had not visited Mrs. Luo since he returned to the capital.


    The old lady must be deeply resentful of herself.

 Chapter 1525

    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    Bai Rutong said.


    It''s no use thinking too much alone here. It''s better to deal with all the affairs in front of her eyes. She is not a person who likes to be sad in spring and autumn. If Gu Yanqing has been worried for a long time, she will be worried when the emperor really comes back.


    Bai ruotong thought so, and got on the carriage with Bai Chusheng. When he came to Kyoto prison, there was already a prison officer waiting outside. Bai Chusheng said a few words to the prison officer, and the man opened the prison door to let them in.


    As for Mrs. Luo, Bai ruotong was in debt.


    After all, she is the mother of her mother, and she is related by blood. But it is unforgivable for her to do such a thing. Lan Fu and his party, it can be said that she personally cut off their way to prosperity.


    "Cough..."


    Deep in the prison door, there was a cough. Bai ruotong looked up and saw that Mrs. Luo was lying on the bed with her mouth closed.


    "Grandmother."


    She gave a simple call. Mrs. Luo raised her eyelids and looked at it. At the moment when she touched Bai Rutong''s eyes, she moved her eyes away.


    "Open the door."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "Yes."


    The jailer on one side took orders and opened the main gate of the cage. Bai ruotong walked in busily. As soon as he got close to the old lady, he was pushed away by the old lady. The old lady glared at her: "what are you doing here now? Is it the old joke? Do you think I''m not miserable enough for you? "


    The old lady, who was originally friendly, was completely dragged down by the disaster of imprisonment. Bai ruotong lowered her head. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say to refute the old lady. Maybe it''s true. As the old lady said, they were all hurt by her.


    "Grandmother, if you are willing to tell the truth, we will let you go," said Bai Chusheng. "If you refuse to tell me anything, it''s natural for us to kill and pay for your life. Even if we want to keep you, we have no choice."


    "What do you mean by that now? Aren''t you the ones who trapped us here? One of the things that my LAN family did wrong was that they married my little sister to xihou family in your town and gave birth to two unfilial sons. "


    It was not the old lady who spoke, but Lanxin City, which was locked up in the prison nearby. Bai ruotong''s remaining light and he looked up. The man''s eyes were raised and looked at Bai ruotong, as if he was blaming him. The scarlet light was flashing.


    Bai ruotong moved his mouth and wanted to explain, but in the end, he left everything in his mouth.


    "Grandma, you still think you are right now."


    Bai Chusheng breathed out a breath and looked at Mrs. Luo calmly.


    Mrs. Luo was silent and did not speak. She just frowned and coughed.


    "Can my grandmother make it clear about treason? Isn''t it true that you have contact with Jurchen people?


    You are our relatives, but that doesn''t mean you can act absurdly. "


    Bai Chusheng said coldly.


    If the two of them really treat themselves as relatives and treat Bai Rutong in their eyes, then they can''t do such things at all. Bai ruotong is the queen of a country. They should know what the consequences will be for Bai ruotong, but they still do it.


    "If you think it''s my fault, that''s it."


    Mrs. Luo sighed, unwilling to explain too much.

 Chapter 1526

    It''s all rogue behavior.


    Bai ruotong looked at the old lady quietly, and he was more speechless about her behavior. She didn''t know where she was going wrong. She just tried to coerce her family.


    Bai ruotong can''t accept such an elder.


    "Cough..."


    Old lady Luo covered her lips and coughed twice. Bai Rutong could not help frowning. The silk handkerchief in her hand covered her mouth and nose, and with her cough, it became red.


    "How are you, mother?"


    Lanxincheng listened to Mrs. Luo''s cough, nervously clenched the iron door and asked.


    "No harm."


    Mrs. Luo''s voice was very weak. Bai ruotong carefully examined Mrs. Luo. She could see that the old man in front of her was not acting. She seemed to be really ill. The blue of her eyebrows made her forehead tired.


    "Brother, call the doctor." Bai Rutong turned back and suggested.


    Bai Chusheng just had this idea. He nodded and walked out of the prison. Bai ruotong sat down and handed a glass of water to Mrs. Luo: "grandma, don''t be too angry. If you are angry with yourself, it''s not worth it."


    "The empress said that. You are not angry with the old lady. You brought us to the capital with your own hands and locked us up like prisoners. Why is the old lady not angry with you?"


    Lan Xin Cheng snorted coldly, with irony in her voice. Bai ruotong didn''t care about him. He raised his hand to explore Mrs. Luo''s forehead. As soon as his hand touched it, Mrs. Luo threw it away.


    Now, the old lady is not willing to give herself even the basic politeness.


    "Grandma seems to hate Rutong." Bai ruotong had no choice but to smile with a bitter radian at the corner of his mouth. She did not feel sad, but sat down, holding her head and glancing at Mrs. Luo.


    "I don''t hate you. Should I be grateful to you?


    I''m really confused. I think that you and your son are really praying for your dead mother. Why didn''t I think that you have other purposes? It seems that I''m too naive. "


    With a sigh, the old lady turned her head.


    "..." Bai ruotong was too lazy to pay attention to her. The old man in front of him would never understand what he had done. Now she is more than half a hundred years old, but she still lives as if she didn''t know anything.


    Bai Chusheng comes back at this time. He is accompanied by Luo Dao and the rest of his life. Bai ruotong gives way and asks the rest of his life to feel for Mrs. Luo. Luo Dao leans against the wall and looks at some people.


    "No


    Old lady Luo''s wrists dodged and drew her hand back from Luo Dao''s hands. Bai ruotong''s eyebrows tightened slightly, and the old lady was still angry with herself. She thought about it and went up to her: "grandma, why do you feel bad about your body?"


    "If I die, isn''t that right?"


    Old lady Luo asked softly. Bai ruotong was not worried: "if you want to die, this palace can meet your needs. Do you think this palace will be afraid of you dying here? "


    She calls herself "the palace" only when she is in awe. Such a tone is just putting pressure on Mrs. Luo.


    "I''d like to see how you can explain to your mother if I die."


    Said Mrs. Luo.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "how to explain? That''s it. What else can I do? After all, my grandmother really looked up to herself and the palace.


    If my mother knew that for her own benefit, would she appreciate you or hate you for conniving at your granddaughter''s cheating me into LAN mansion?


    I don''t want to force my grandmother, so please don''t force Rutong either. "

 Chapter 1527

    Mrs. Luo swallowed a breath, listening to the tone of Bai ruotong''s words, this disease is not to see, it is not to see. She didn''t give herself any small face at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She tightened her jaw and said no more. Seeing this, Bai ruotong winked at the rest of his life. The rest of his life understood her meaning and went forward to give Mrs. Luo a pulse diagnosis. This time, Mrs. Luo did not refuse.


    Bai ruotong was relieved to see that she was willing to treat her. She went with Bai Chusheng, whispered in his ear, and left the prison door. Luo Dao saw two people leave, followed up.


    "Master Luo, why did you come with us?" Bai asked.


    "Just come and have a look."


    Rodolfo returned with a smile.


    "Heavenly Master Luo came just in time. We just want to interrogate one person, but this person is a relative of our palace. If it''s just Rutong''s interrogation, I''m afraid it''s a bit inappropriate. Why don''t Heavenly Master Luo take the place of our palace to interrogate?"


    She asked.


    Luo Dao pick eyebrow: "empress empress so trust tiny Minister?"


    "Naturally, I trust you." Bai ruotong nodded.


    Luo Dao''s interest came from this room. To him, interrogating a person is nothing. He went to another prison door, LAN Xincheng was stunned, staring at several people warily: "what do you want to do?"


    "Bring him out." Bai Chusheng and the jailer on one side said.


    The gaoler answered with a nod and opened the door of the iron prison. Lanxin City subconsciously back a few steps, although they will give Mrs. Luo face, but for him, can silk merciless. Lanxin City knew that, so he was a little flustered.


    However, how could he escape? The gaoler got up and locked him up, escorted him to a dark room to avoid the scream of Lanxin city. The gaoler pressed his mouth with cloth in advance.


    The dark room was dark, and there was blood in it. Bai Rutong frowned, covered his nose and mouth, and backed aside.


    Luo Dao rubbed his eyebrows and asked, "does the empress really want the lower officer to interrogate? If there''s any problem, you''ll blame me, won''t you? "


    "Go and have a try."


    Bai ruotong squinted and said, "you''re here with your brother today. Don''t you just want to see the excitement? In that case, why don''t you help us solve this problem directly? "


    Bai ruotong is smiling.


    Bai Chusheng frowned. Just as Bai ruotong said, when he sent a man to the Tai hospital, Luo Daozheng played chess with the rest of his life. After listening to the bodyguard''s words, he asked to come with him. When Bai Chusheng saw him, he was very confused.


    What does this matter have to do with Rodolfo? When did he become a spectator.


    Luo Dao shrugged his shoulders and arched his hand: "since the empress has said that, then I will take orders."


    Bai Rutong leans on the door and watches Luo Dao enter the darkroom. Lanxin city has been locked on the wall. He swallows a mouthful of saliva and stares at Luo Dao calmly.


    "Master LAN, it''s OK to meet you for the first time."


    Rodolfo archway.


    Lan Xin Cheng snorted coldly. Though he tried to be calm, his hands trembled slightly. Bai Chusheng caught here, he naturally knew that he could not escape the interrogation.


    "What do you want to do to me?"


    He asked.


    "Master LAN, as you can see, I''m just asking people questions. What can I do for you? If you want to tell me what you know, I''ll give you an explanation, won''t I? "


    He Yu Guang took a look at Bai ruotong beside him and said softly.


    "I don''t know anything!"


    Lan Xin City roars a way, any who can hear, his roar hides fear.


    He had never experienced a court. He had followed his father back to his hometown early. Now he was tied up in a dark room. Although he was an adult, he was still timid.

 Chapter 1528

    Bai ruotong half closed his eyes and looked at Luo Dao secretly.


    The rest of his life came over at this time. Bai ruotong rubbed his eyebrows and looked up and said, "how''s old lady Luo?"


    "Go out and talk." For the rest of my life.


    Bai ruotong and Bai Chusheng look at each other. When they hear this, they nod, wink at Luo Dao and walk out of the cell.


    Luo Dao see two people leave, call gaoler way: "to prepare a whip under."


    "Yes."


    Said the gaoler.


    "You... What are you going to do?" LAN Xincheng was flustered. Being flogged was something he never thought of. Bai ruotong just wanted him to tell the truth, but he never said that he would be punished.


    "What do you think this darkroom is for?" Luo Dao laughs, "if don''t let you suffer a little, can you be willing to tell the truth?"


    "I am a relative of the emperor!"


    LAN Xincheng roared.


    He is clearly innocent. He should not have provoked Nuzhen''s gang at the beginning. Now LAN mansion is no longer there. Let alone rebuilding Zhongguang mansion, his life is no longer guaranteed.


    "The royal family? Do you think that''s going to work for me? "


    Luo Dao said with a smile, "if you really want to beg for mercy, tell the truth. What are you and your Royal Highness The Prince of Nuzhen seeking?" After saying this, Luo Dao took the whip from the jailer''s hand. He got wet with salt water and aimed the whip at LAN Xincheng. "To be honest, I don''t want you to suffer. If I beat you hard, I can''t explain it to my mother. So I advise you to tell the truth. It''s good for you and me."


    Lan Xin Cheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and suddenly a smile came up at the corner of his mouth: "Heavenly Master? That''s what they called you just now? I''ve heard the eldest prince say that there is a Heavenly Master in the capital of Nanyuan, who is a spy of the Chinese dynasty. Isn''t that you


    Luo Dao blinked: "is there a spy in Nanyuan capital? Or a teacher? The eldest prince really tells you everything. If you talk about it well, what else has he said? "


    Lanxin City choked slightly. Isn''t it the person in front of you? Why didn''t he have the slightest fear? If he guessed correctly, he should be a little flustered. Since he is the master of heaven, he is here again today. Shouldn''t he be him?


    Guess wrong?


    "Wu..."


    He is hesitating, Luo Dao''s whip directly to his body, stained with salt water whip hit on the body, the skin seems to burst general pain. Lan Xin city takes a cool breath and stares at Luo Dao.


    "It seems that you still don''t understand..."


    Luo Daodao said, "I''m not your family. I can be cruel to you. I don''t need any hesitation. I advise you to tell the truth. If not, you will suffer more than now."


    Lan Xin city some flustered: "if I say, can you spare me a life?"


    "You are a relative of the queen, and she will spare you." Luo Daodao.


    Lan Xin Cheng sighed and said: "OK... I said... Half a year ago, the prince of Nuzhen suddenly came to Lan Fu. They said that they would help us send them to the palace.


    Now the empress is a member of LAN''s family, and she should take care of them. "


    "So you believe it? Is that all? "


    LAN Xincheng smiles.


    Just for such reasons, why didn''t he believe it.


    "It''s true... It''s true..." Lan Xin Cheng said busily.


    "What''s their purpose? It''s impossible to have no purpose, just to help you. "


    Asked Luo.


    Bai ruotong also came back at this time. They stood at the door and saw LAN Xincheng in the dark room with pale face and sweat on his forehead. They couldn''t help frowning.


    It seems that Rodolfo used punishment.

 Chapter 1529

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lan Xin Cheng pondered: "they... Naturally, they have their own purpose... They want Shen Shen to win the favor of the Emperor... This is what they said to us. As long as we are willing to cooperate with him, even if we can''t survive in Nanyuan, they will ensure that we have no worries about food and clothing in Nuzhen."


    Such a big temptation, Lanxin city was deceived. However, he never thought that Bai ruotong would do so thoroughly and directly ignore his feelings and arrest him in the capital.


    "Where is Lan Shen now?"


    Luo Dao picks eyebrows.


    LAN Xinxin is his daughter. How would he like to talk about his daughter''s hiding place. But if he didn''t say it, how could he let him go easily? He was a little embarrassed now.


    "Pa!"


    See he doesn''t reply, Luo Dao a whip directly beat on the body of Lan Xin city.


    "It should be Jurchen... She has no place to go except Jurchen..."


    Lan Xin city takes a cool breath and replies.


    Luo Dao stirred up a smile, just two whip is let Lan Xin city to tell the truth, it seems that compared with his daughter''s life and death, he is more concerned about his own life.


    "Empress, are you satisfied?"


    Luo Dao leaves the darkroom and asks Bai ruotong.


    "Master Luo is really a good helper."


    Bai said with a smile, "I heard the conversation just now. Thank you for your help."


    "If there is any need, please tell me."


    Luo Daohui.


    Bai ruotong doesn''t know that Lan Xin city can be punished in this way. She just doesn''t want to use such a cruel way. Fortunately, Luo Dao is also a man who knows how to deal with the world. He knows that he can''t fight too hard, but he is just threatening him.


    Bai ruotong breathed out and said in a deep voice, "thank you, master Luo. What''s up with master Luo tonight? "


    "What else can I do for you?"


    Asked Rodolfo.


    "I want to invite you to the palace for dinner. Do you have time to arrange it?" Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    Luo Dao nodded: "since it''s the Queen''s invitation, even if I don''t have time, I have time."


    On the way back, Bai ruotong had a special look at Mrs. Luo. Fortunately, Mrs. Luo didn''t move at all. She just lay quietly on her bed. The rest of her life told her that Mrs. Luo''s illness was just excessive anxiety. She could recover by prescribing two pairs of medicine.


    When he returned to the palace, Gu Yixiu held Gu Qingyu in one hand and Gu Yihui in the other hand to greet him: "mother."


    "You two! Why are you pestering my brother all the time? "


    Bai ruotong asked two little girls with a smile. Gu Yihui flat mouth: "I sleep tired, so want to let my brother with children out to breathe."


    "How are you today?"


    Bai ruotong opened his hand to him. Gu Yihui nodded and said, "mother, please rest assured. There is no problem with my son''s body, just..."


    He choked and lowered his brow: "my son is still a little weak. I don''t know what my father will think if he sees my son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s


    Bai ruotong laughed and rubbed his little head: "don''t worry, your father won''t blame you. There''s no one who has to go on studying with his sick body. My mother is not a bad person, neither is your father. We can all understand you."


    Gu Yihui was relieved to hear this. Luo Dao lowered his eyes and looked at Bai ruotong''s warm family. He could not help sighing: "I really envy my wife."


    "What do you admire about this palace?" Bai asked.


    "A couple of children." Luo Daohui.


    "If you are envious, you can do it," Bai said with a smile


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Dao didn''t speak. Bai ruotong saw a flash of loneliness in his eyes. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Looking at his eyes, Bai Rutong''s heart is a bit complicated.

 Chapter 1530

    During the banquet, Bai ruotong asked about the Dragon pulse carefully. Luo Dao knew everything about her. Bai ruotong listened to his words, and his heart was slightly agitated: "master Luo, without you, I really don''t know what Nanyuan is like now."


    "Why do you say that to me? I''d like to thank you, madam. I didn''t blame you for discovering the dragon vein problem so late. " Luo Daohui.


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes.


    An hour later, it was dusk. Luo Dao didn''t stay any longer. He left the palace. Bai ruotong returns to the inner room. Bai Lingwei is much better. She wants to sit up and get the cup. Bai ruotong takes the cup in her hand and hands it to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lingwei opened her mouth, as if to say thanks, but she swallowed it again. Bai ruotong ran his finger across her cheek: "what? Now you don''t want to say a word to me? "


    "No... I just..."


    She didn''t want to talk to her. She just didn''t know how to face Bai ruotong.


    Bai said with a smile, "drink some water first. Now your wound is almost healed. I''ll send someone to take you back to the mansion tomorrow."


    "You... Don''t you think about punishing me at all?"


    Bai Lingwei asked carefully. Bai ruotong laughed and blinked: "you have told me that you will not do these things again. Why should I punish you. What''s more, you and I are sisters. Can I put you to death because of one mistake? "


    Although Bai Lingwei has done harm to her children, she can see that this is not her original intention. If you want to blame, you can only blame the people behind Bai Lingwei. No wonder she doesn''t care.


    Bai Lingwei choked. She covered her cheek with a sob: "I''m sorry, little sister..."


    "Said my sister-in-law, do you want to get married?"


    Bai did not answer her, but asked another topic. She shivered slightly, raised her wet eyes and looked at Bai ruotong.


    "If you really want to get married, I''ll choose a husband with you. What do you think?"


    Bai asked.


    "Everything, follow my little sister''s orders."


    Her heart has already died. Maybe Bai ruotong will give her the best choice.


    ¡­¡­


    "Daddada..."


    The horse''s hooves are stepping on the bluestone slab. Under the moonlight, a carriage is driving in the lane. The black is covered with the inlaid gold and black Trojan horse. At the other end of the lane, a figure quietly looks at the carriage. When it approaches, he jumps up and approaches the carriage. The groom subconsciously tightened the reins. Just as he wanted to look up to see who was in the way, he fell down in the dark.


    Luo Dao''s eyelids jumped and was startled by the sound outside the carriage. Before he could do anything, the door was opened and the man in night clothes rushed into the car.


    "If you want to come directly, why do you want to stun the coachman?"


    Luo Dao asked with a smile.


    "Gu Yanqing didn''t catch it..." the man''s voice was hoarse and looked at Luo. "He already knew our purpose. You can''t stay in the capital for too long. He will find you. What should we do now? "


    "Since he can''t stay for long, it''s better to leave," Luo Dao said, not half alarmed, as if it was what he expected. "I have reminded your highness that Gu Yanqing is not easy to deal with. He still doesn''t listen to my advice and goes his own way. In that case, the next time he wants to seize the opportunity, it''s not so easy."


    Luo Road slowly sighs a breath to come, way.


    Just as his words fell, the man in black''s fingers held his neck tightly: "you are such a waste! If you had started earlier, how could such a thing happen to your highness! "

 Chapter 1531

    "I''ve already started. You didn''t take the chance."


    Rodolfo replied in a shallow voice.


    "Then tell me, why did the prince recover from his illness? Why did Bai ruotong come back safely after he had left the capital city?" The voice of the man in black was a little angry.


    "I''m not an immortal. When she comes back and when she leaves is not something I can control."


    Rodolfo, coldway.


    That person listens to Luo Dao''s tone, cold ah: "these explanations, you explain with your highness by yourself! I just want to remind you that if you leave the capital earlier, Gu Yanqing doesn''t get the dragon bone. As soon as he comes back, he will doubt you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Dao''s eyes were deep, but he didn''t reply. The man in black didn''t speak any more. He turned around and left the car.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Bai Lingwei wrapped her coat and was supported by Honggu to get on the carriage. Her wound is still a little painful.


    "Put on your clothes, miss."


    Aunt Hong draped her cloak over her carefully. Bai Lingwei nodded, her eyes slightly moved down, moved her feet carefully, and got out of the carriage. I didn''t go back to xihou mansion for several days, but I came back again, but it was very depressed.


    Jingyu is already waiting at the door. When she comes back, she helps her. When Bai Lingwei saw Jing Yu''s worried look, her eyes suddenly turned red: "sister-in-law."


    "Just come back. Come into the house quickly. It''s cold outside."


    Jingyu road.


    Bai Lingwei thought that she would treat herself indifferently, but she still treated herself as usual. She was moved and more guilty.


    Bai Lingwei bit her lip and was supported by Jing Yu to lie on the bed.


    "Have a good rest and don''t think about anything."


    Jingyu road.


    Bai Lingwei nodded.


    After Jingyu left, she opened her eyes. She couldn''t sleep. She had too many worries in her heart.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The wind is blowing at this time. Bai Lingwei looks up at the window lattice, but a figure flashes quickly at this time. Her eyes moved, she saw the door was gently pushed open, a slender figure into the room.


    Bai Lingwei was stunned. Her heart sank when she saw this man for a moment.


    She didn''t expect to see him again.


    There was no excitement, no anger, and she looked back, and she said in a hoarse voice, "what are you doing?"


    "I''ve come to see you."


    The man''s voice is extremely gentle. He sits on the bed and caresses her gently with his fingers. Bai Lingwei shakes her head to avoid her touch. Seeing her refusal, the man didn''t get angry. He narrowed his eyes slightly: "are you still angry with me?"


    "You leave quickly, don''t you want someone to find out the relationship between you and me? I''m afraid it''s not good to see you here? "


    She said.


    "I''m going."


    Man''s voice line is very peaceful, slightly with a smile. Bai Lingwei''s heart sank heavily and her eyes were stained with tears. He has to leave, so he came to see himself, want to make a final farewell with himself.


    "Are you hurt?"


    His eyes moved on her, and there was a ripple in her shallow voice. Bai Lingwei sighed: "what kind of kindness are you pretending to be here? It has nothing to do with you whether I''m hurt or not. You go and don''t come again."


    She closed her eyes as if she didn''t want to see him again. The man didn''t say much. When his hand touched her cheek, it was like touching something he loved. He rubbed it carefully.


    "Take it away!"


    She said angrily.

 Chapter 1532

    The man was slightly stunned, then released the hand that stroked her cheek. The candle light in the room was dim, and there was not a trace of the man''s face, not to mention his expression.


    However, she could recognize him at a glance.


    "Luo Dao, we..."


    She read out his name slowly. "We... Don''t want to meet in the future. If you want to leave, I hope you won''t come back for the rest of your life, never come back for ever... "


    It was not that she did not want to see him again, but that they were no longer allowed to meet in the world. Luo Dao''s eye ground has the undercurrent surging, lowers the voice to reply: "good."


    It was a heartbreaking sound.


    Bai Lingwei closed her eyes. She recalled the scene when she met Luo Dao for the first time. At that time, she was being bullied by Li Niang. He helped her talk and gave her amulet. At that time, she did not want to put him in her heart.


    But he appeared one after another in his field of vision, he took himself to ride a horse, to overlook the mountains, he told himself about all kinds of strange scenery, she fell in love with him.


    She remembers that when she and Rodolfo first expressed their feelings, he was helping her solve the problem of Princess Yingyin, who came to find fault with her. She never told anyone when she met him. He was just like a secret of hers. She just wanted to keep it in her heart and not let anyone find out.


    "I... like you."


    She followed him and whispered this sentence. The voice was very light. A weak wind might blow her voice away. But it was clearly introduced into the Rhododendron. He looked at the woman in front of him and said with a smile, "do you like me?"


    Bai Lingwei blushed. She bowed her head and didn''t dare to look at him. His voice as always with a smile, no one can hear whether he is happy.


    In the end, rodao just rubbed her head and didn''t answer her.


    Yes, from the beginning to the end, he did not say whether he liked himself or not, because he did not refuse, so Bai Lingwei always thought that he liked himself. Such a firm belief made her stay with him for five or six years. From a girl to an old girl.


    But she didn''t regret it.


    Because like, it should be so no regrets. But


    She should regret it


    As she got closer to Rodolfo, she found that the man was not as simple as she thought. There are so many things hidden in his heart that he can''t realize. She had never thought that she had nothing to match this man.


    When she knew that he came to Nanyuan for a purpose, she didn''t tell anyone about it.


    However, she did not say that Rodolfo found her. He asked her to do harm to his highness. For the first time, he asked her to do something against his conscience.


    Bai Lingwei was unwilling at first, but she couldn''t stand his plea. Finally, she agreed.


    But the first time, there is a second time.


    He asked her to do harm to the princess. Bai Lingwei didn''t want to do so. He forced her to do so. Finally... She was persuaded and had to agree.


    But after they took the princess away, she regretted it.


    Rodolfo never promised her, and he never even considered her in his future.


    Just because she likes it, she has done so many things against her conscience.


    This... Really shouldn''t be.


    Bai Lingwei breathed heavily. There was a mist in her eyes. She saw Luo Dao push the door open and wanted to go out. She couldn''t help calling him: "Luo Dao, you wait."


    Luo Dao stopped as expected.


    Her tone was full of crying: "do you really like me?"


    She plucked up the courage to ask what she had always wanted to ask him.

 Chapter 1533

    Did he really... Like her?


    Is it true that there is no such thing?


    He does these things, just using himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Dao didn''t reply. He pushed the door open and walked out of the room.


    The moment the door closed, Bai Lingwei''s heart completely died.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yanqing finally replied to the letter. Bai ruotong repeatedly stared at the letter in his hand. There were only two words "Ping''an" on it. She recognized that it was Gu Yanqing''s style. He''s back, at last.


    With a smile on his lips, the big stone in his heart fell. Gu Yixiu and Gu Qingyu blinked and looked at each other when they saw her mother''s smile.


    "What did your father say in his letter?"


    Gu Qingyu asked.


    "He''s safe."


    Bai ruotong returned home.


    Gu Qingyu flattened his mouth: "only peace can make the mother happy like this. It seems that the mother really loves her father, almost to the point of deep love."


    Bai Rutong angrily glanced at her: "what do you know about love


    "I understand! Qingyu loves his mother, father and brother very much! "


    She replied, laughing. Bai ruotong glanced at her little girl and carefully collected the letter.


    "Niang Niang, the fourth hall has come down."


    A maid replied in front of Liuli ear. Liuli nodded and went to Bai ruotong to report.


    "Let your highness in."


    White Rutong road.


    The maid nodded and turned away. But after a while, Gu Yansheng entered the room. His eyes stopped for a moment in front of Bai ruotong and said with a smile: "the Queen''s mood looks good."


    "Yes, it''s from the Lord." Bai ruotong nodded.


    Gu Yansheng nodded and frowned slightly, as if in a dilemma: "Niang Niang, I have something I want to report to Niang Niang. Can I help you?"


    "What do you want to report?"


    Bai asked.


    "If you say this, it will ruin the good mood of the lady."


    Gu Yansheng said.


    Bai ruotong''s mouth flattened, and she had already had some preparation in her heart: "you can say that, anyway, there are many difficult things for me here, no more than you."


    Gu Yansheng heard the words and said: "now some ministers have started to write letters together to let the emperor accept the imperial concubine."


    "It''s because of the dragon."


    Bai ruotong had already guessed that for the ancients, the dragon vein was bigger than the sky and related to the luck of a country. Since the dragon vein was destroyed, the prince and the princess had an accident immediately after. Although they were human beings, in the eyes of these people, it was just like the fate of heaven.


    Bai ruotong sighed a little. For them, she didn''t know what to say.


    "So, the empress should be prepared in advance. Maybe there will be rumors about you later."


    Gu Yansheng said.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile, "are there few rumors in our palace now? Your Highness has a heart. If you know, please give me some advice. You can rest assured that this palace will never be defeated by any gossip. "


    When Gu Yansheng heard this, he finally let go.


    "Your Highness! His royal highness


    "Your Highness! What''s the matter with you


    ¡­¡­


    As they were saying this, there was a cry of panic from the maid outside the room. Bai Rutong''s heart sank heavily and looked at the place where the voice came from. Gu Yihui was standing in the yard with blood all over his body. His palm was dripping with blood.


    "Huier!"


    Bai ruotong didn''t care too much and rushed to him.


    Gu Yihui looked at Bai ruotong with wide eyes: "Royal Garden... There are assassins... Uncle has gone to resist now."

 Chapter 1534

    "What can I do for you?"


    Bai asked.


    She looked at Gu Yihui''s injury in a panic. Although he was bathed in blood, there was no injury on him. She was holding a knife in her hand.


    "Mother, son Chen killed a man..."


    Gu Yanhui said.


    Bai Rutong twisted his eyebrows.


    Gu Yixiu came forward at this time and helped Gu Yanhui into the inner courtyard with Bai Rutong. Liuli greets the maid to change Gu Yihui''s clothes first. It took a long time for Gu Yihui to wake up from the shock. He licked his dry lips and told Bai Rutong what had just happened.


    He is taking his maid to walk in the garden, but suddenly he breaks into some men in black. The guards fight with him. Maybe there is too much noise. Bai Chusheng, who has just entered the harem, rushes away. He asks Gu Yihui to run away.


    Gu Yihui knows that he is only a child, and his strength is not enough to be afraid in the eyes of these adults. He answered how he was an ant and ran away in a hurry. A man in black has sharp eyes. He comes after him. The bodyguard''s reaction is very fast. He confronts him.


    Gu Yihui didn''t know where he had the courage. He took a dagger out of his arms and stabbed the man in black.


    When the man in black fell in the pool of blood, he came back and ran to the back palace.


    Listening to Gu Yihui''s story, Bai ruotong sighed heavily. Gu Yihui choked and trembled slightly.


    "Yihui, don''t be afraid. You are brave..."


    Bai ruotong gently patted his shoulder and gently comforted him. Gu Yihui bit his lip and choked twice. He looked at Bai ruotong and said in a voice: "someone has rushed there, but I still care about my uncle... My uncle has been there all the time, fighting with those people in black. What should he do if he is injured?"


    "Don''t be afraid, wait here."


    Bai ruotong comforts her with a warm voice that all the people here are helpless. Since she can''t help, all she can do is wait for the news. She believes in her brother. There won''t be any trouble with him.


    An hour later, a bodyguard rushed into the inner hall. Bai Rutong knew this man. He was Zhang Sheng. Since Yanqing ascended the throne, Zhang Sheng has been working with Bai Chusheng in the military region.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai asked him.


    "General Bai has subdued all the people. Is the queen going to have a look?"


    Zhang Sheng asked.


    Bai ruotong nods and follows Zhang Sheng to the royal garden. The garden is in a mess. At a glance, he knows that he has just gone through a bloody battle.


    "Is there anyone injured?"


    Bai asked.


    "Some bodyguards have been injured, and Dr. Yu has come," Zhang said. "General Bai has tied up the living and taken them to torture."


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong felt relieved. She observed the surroundings, and Yu Guang suddenly stopped under a tree. It was a Wutong tree that had been in the palace for many years, and there were traces of knives on the branches. Bai ruotong walked towards the place. At the corner of the tree, she saw a strange amulet.


    Although it looks like the amulet she got in Foshan, it is engraved with Yin and Yang. Somehow, this thing always gives her a familiar feeling, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    After thinking for a long time, Bai Rutong suddenly recalled that she had seen this thing in Luo Dao?


    Luo Dao often takes this thing with him. Bai Rutong once saw it and asked casually. Luo Dao just casually conceals the past, as if he didn''t want to tell her too much.

 Chapter 1535

    "Zhang Sheng, go to Angel house and find Luo Dao."


    White Rutong road.


    Zhang Sheng nodded, and then Bai ruotong stood up, but his brain suddenly turned black, and then the dizziness reverberated in his head. She stood up faintly, then fell to the ground again.


    Before losing consciousness, she heard Gu Yixiu and Gu Qingyu shouting.


    "Mother."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong has another dream. In the dream, Gu Yanqing looks at her coldly. Beside him, he is following a woman. The woman is covered with white gauze. She can''t see her face clearly, but she can see the deep feeling in Gu Yanqing''s eyes for that woman.


    She called his name, but he didn''t look at her as if he didn''t hear it. Bai ruotong opened his mouth, and a tear fell from his eyes.


    If ever, she would rush up in anger, but Gu Yanqing''s eyes were frightfully cold. She was too scared to move.


    "Rutong..."


    She seemed to hear someone calling her name. Bai Rutong was stunned. A white light flashed by, and Gu Yanqing''s worried look appeared in her eyes.


    "Rutong..."


    He called her in a deep voice. Bai ruotong moved his dry mouth and raised his hand to caress the cheek. Gu Yanqing''s eyes moved and raised his hand to hold her arm: "I''m back."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    She patted him directly in the face like a watermelon. The atmosphere of reunion was broken by her eccentric behavior. Gu Yanqing could not laugh or cry: "what are you doing?"


    "If you want to know, is the Holy One..."


    White Rutong road.


    He lowers his head, kisses her finger, the light temperature touches the cold fingertip, let her heart suddenly into a warm current. After pulling the corners of her mouth, Bai Rutong smiles. She holds Gu Yanqing in her arms and buries her head in his chest: "why don''t you write something new for me? Do you know that I was really afraid before I received your two words of peace


    I even had nightmares. Even just now, I had nightmares. "


    Her voice is very aggrieved. Only in front of him can she show her childlike side. Gu Yanqing could understand the little grievances in her heart. He rubbed her eyebrows and eyes, and his fingers slowly extended to the corners of her eyes: "don''t have nightmares. I''m back, aren''t I? Now that you''re back, you don''t have to worry. I''ll be with you. "


    In his eyes, the deep feeling that he saw in the dream appeared. Now, his eyes, this gentle touch belong to himself, but


    But just now the scene in the dream is so deep, even as if it happened in reality.


    She was very afraid. She was very afraid that Gu Yanqing would leave her.


    "How long did you come back? Did I sleep a long time? "


    She didn''t tell him the dream. If she did, it would be too hypocritical.


    "After a day''s sleep, I came back yesterday. Bai Aiqing has told me what happened here just now. I will take care of it. Don''t worry."


    Gu Yanqing lowered her head and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    "Good."


    She answered obediently. Originally, she wanted to ask him what happened these days, but she was still weak. After thinking about it, she decided to ask Gu Yanqing again after she recovered her spirits.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Yanqing left the house, Bai ruotong had stopped. He went into the study. Gu Yi sat on the bench and waited. He looked up at Gu Yanqing, got up and arched his hand and said, "father."

 Chapter 1536

    "Yixiu, you''ve been working hard these days."


    Gu Yanqing said in a warm voice. Gu Yixiu could not help but bring up a smile, but then the smile was replaced by bitterness. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. He looked at Gu Yanqing, lowered his head and whispered: "I''m not hard... I''m relieved that my father can come back safely now."


    "What has happened to the palace these days?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Master Luo is gone."


    There were many things that happened in the palace, but Gu Yixiu only chose one of the most important things. After all, Luo Tianshi''s affairs are the things that the mother cares about, and he mysteriously disappeared in the capital city, which is puzzling. Gu Yanqing frowned: "he also knows to escape."


    "My father didn''t seem surprised?"


    Gu Yixiu felt strange. Did his father know that he was going to flee early?


    Gu Yanqing did not reply, but said: "the assassins of that day, all confessed?"


    "No..." Gu Yixiu''s eyes were half closed. "That day, my uncle had indeed asked someone to torture him, but just after they were sent to prison, they were... Out of breath. I think I have already killed myself on the way. "


    Those assassins are smart people. They know that they are doomed to fall into the hands of Bai Chusheng. In this case, they choose a way to make themselves easier.


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes burst with cold light, his lips moved slightly, and his hair lowered with a smile. He knew it would be like this


    He is not in the palace these days, so many things must have happened in the palace. He wanted to ask, but he couldn''t start asking. All the things that happened now are like a pot of porridge waiting for people to deal with.


    "Zhao Cheng!"


    He called again.


    Zhao Cheng, who was waiting outside the door, went into the room and said, "what''s the Lord''s command?"


    "Ask Bai Chusheng to send someone to put up a notice. Be sure to find out the whereabouts of Luo Dao!" He said.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng takes orders.


    He stood up and went with Gu Yixiu. He patted Gu Yixiu on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "Xiu Er, you have grown up. My father is very happy that you have handled things so well in these days when my father is not here.


    And you''re under pressure


    "Because his father trusted his children''s ministers, they could not fail him." Gu Yixiu came back.


    When he decided to become the crown prince, Bai ruotong wanted Gu Yixiu to succeed him. In Bai Rutong''s eyes, she didn''t seem to care about the inheritance of blood at all. But Gu Yixiu didn''t want to. At that time, he was only seven years old. He personally found Gu Yanqing and told him he didn''t want to.


    At that time, Gu Yanqing realized that the child might have been in a trance and realized his life experience, so he was unwilling to do so. Because he was afraid of Gu Yanqing.


    "Father Huang, son Chen wants to go to the Tai hospital."


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    Although he checked Bai ruotong for the rest of his life, Gu Yixiu was still a little worried. The day before yesterday, Wu Tieguai suddenly left the capital, leaving only a letter saying that he had something important to deal with. For the rest of his life, although his skills are not as profound as Wu Tieguai''s, he must have learned a lot from his colleagues.


    About Bai ruotong''s body, maybe he can find some solution.


    "You go."


    Gu Yanqing understands what he thinks. Bai ruotong''s body is naturally worried. But now the state is busy, he also needs to deal with many things. Can''t hang on Bai ruotong''s body with one heart.

 Chapter 1537

    Gu Yixiu took his life and went out of the study. But outside the study, he bumped into a small figure. He lowered his head, looked at Gu Qingyu in his arms and said with a smile, "are you coming to see my father?"


    "No, I''m here to see your brother." Gu Qingyu said.


    Gu Yixiu laughed: "how? Bored again? "


    "Where are you going, brother?"


    Gu Qingyu didn''t answer. Naturally, she didn''t feel bored. She was just upset. These days, accidents happened one after another in the palace. Although there were bodyguards, she needed Gu Yixiu to accompany her at any time. Otherwise, she could not be completely at ease.


    "Go to see Dr. Yu."


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    "Shall I go with you?"


    Gu Qingyu heard this, blinked and asked for the way. Gu Yixiu rubbed her small head: "good."


    Gu Qingyu got the approval and jumped into Gu Yixiu''s arms with a smile. Gu Yixiu hugged her and walked towards the Tai hospital. Tai hospital, as usual, can smell the medicine everywhere. He found a place to sit down, put his arms around Gu Qingyu, and whispered: "you wait for your brother here first. How about my brother going to see Yu Taiyi?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Qingyu nodded obediently.


    Gu Yixiu looked back at her a little uneasily and pumped the curtain into the inner room. The imperial doctors in the inner room were busy. Gu Yixiu was considerate of them, so he didn''t let anyone inform him. However, as soon as he came in, there was still a lot of trouble. The imperial doctors knelt down to greet Gu Yixiu.


    "Don''t be so polite. I came here today to talk to Dr. Yu alone."


    His eyes looked at the rest of his life. He raised his hand and asked Gu Yixiu, "Your Highness, please come inside."


    He took Gu Yixiu into the pharmacy. Gu Yixiu nodded behind him. As soon as he closed the door, he asked with a smile for the rest of his life: "Your Highness is here today, but for the sake of the Queen''s illness?"


    "Yes." Gu Yi said, "I have a piece of information that I haven''t told Dr. Yu. I don''t know if someone else has mentioned it to Dr. Yu."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked the rest of his life.


    "One night when my mother was still in LAN''s house, she suddenly broke into the man in black, and Liuli was hurt by the man in black. Although my mother''s body is all right, my uncle says that since that day, my mother has been in a trance... "


    Hearing this for the rest of my life, I was surprised.


    "According to Wang''s intuition, it''s not a coincidence, it''s someone''s intention," he said. "You said that the mother was just sick because she was tired, but she has been in good health all these years. Even if she was tired for a while, she would not faint.


    Dr. Yu, look carefully. Is it really just a common ailment? "


    For the rest of his life, he naturally knew that he would not lie to himself. He doesn''t doubt the medical skills of the rest of his life, but he needs to discuss with the rest of his life.


    "If it''s true, as your highness said, it''s really the fault of your highness," he thought for the rest of his life. He didn''t reply directly and definitely. "It''s just that my highness''s medical skills are shallow. My highness''s diagnosis is just that the queen is ill and weak. There''s no other reason, but


    If Dr. Wu was here, maybe he would have other opinions. "


    His medical skill is not brilliant, but it''s not low, but it''s always in the high position. Without Gu Yixiu''s words, he is very confident in his diagnosis, but there are many people in Bai ruotong. If they really want to do something to Bai ruotong, they will try their best to escape his eyes.

 Chapter 1538

    "It seems that we still need Dr. Wu," Yu said, "but now he doesn''t know where to go..."


    Although everything is just Gu Yixiu''s inference now, the things Gu Yixiu infers are likely to come true.


    "The king went to look for him." Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    "I''d better go." Yu Sheng shook his head. "If there is anything, it''s a good thing for you to take care of the queen."


    "No, Dr. Yu is the only one. If there is any crisis, Dr. Yu will be able to solve it. I don''t know much about medicine." Gu Yixiu liked the rest of his life from childhood. Although he loved to tease him, he was an adult who had seen him since childhood. He was trustworthy. "I think his father would agree with him, and Dr. Yu would be at ease, And... "


    "What else?"


    "Qingyu here, I also hope that Dr. Yu can take care of it more..." Gu Yixiu said, "my father is busy with the government, and Qingyu is a lonely little girl. If there is no company, I am really worried about what Qingyu will do. So, thank you, Dr. Yu can accompany Qingyu instead of my king, just as Dr. Yu always accompanied me when I was a child."


    Gu Yixiu is just a child now, but his mind is like an adult. Such a situation, the rest of his life naturally can not refuse, but at the same time, he is also gratified.


    Gu Yixiu has the style of Gu Yanqing.


    "Weichen knows." For the rest of my life, I bow my hand and say, "I''m really glad for the emperor. Your Highness has become an outstanding adult who can take charge of his own affairs. The emperor must have done the same. For your highness, the emperor must be very happy."


    "Are you praising me?"


    Gu Yixiu scratched his head awkwardly. Growth is not a good thing for him. He just wants to do what he can. He did not know whether his actions were right or wrong. Whether it will become a drag on others, in case of their inability to find Dr. Wu, this matter will not affect the mother.


    He just did what he could.


    "Go in peace."


    I patted him on the shoulder for the rest of my life.


    "Yes."


    Gu Yixiu nodded.


    Gu Qingyu is eager to see Gu Yixiu and the rest of his life walk out of the inner room. With a smile, she ran directly into Gu Yixiu''s arms. Gu Yixiu looked down at Gu Qingyu in his arms, raised his hand and stroked her forehead: "wait a long time?"


    "No, not very long."


    Gu Qingyu said.


    Gu Yixiu lowered his head and nodded. He put Gu Qingyu in his arms and stood up to thank the rest of his life


    "Your highness and the princess are really good friends."


    I''ll sigh for the rest of my life.


    It''s great to have Gu Qingyu. In the past, Gu Yanqing had a headache. When Gu Yixiu grew up, how should he explain the past with Gu Yixiu? But now it seems that his worries are totally unnecessary, because Gu Qingyu is here.


    It is not so much Gu Qingyu who needs Gu Yixiu as Gu Yixiu who needs Gu Qingyu. Accompanied by Gu Qingyu, Gu Yixiu will not feel that he is redundant. He will face his future and his relatives well.


    Dusk West, Gu Yixiu holding her back to the Princess House, just ready to go, but Gu Qingyu called.


    "Brother, what did you say to Dr. Yu?"


    She asked.


    "Just talking about my mother''s health."


    Gu Yixiu squatted down and answered her patiently. Gu Qingyu flattened his mouth, looked up and looked at Gu Yixiu closely: "brother, what''s wrong with his mother''s body?"

 Chapter 1539

    "Mother, there is no problem. Don''t think about it."


    Gu Yixiu comforted him.


    Gu Qingyu bites her lip. She doesn''t believe Gu Yixiu''s words. She just thinks that Gu Yixiu''s words are deceptive. If his mother''s health is OK, why does he show such a embarrassed look.


    "Does my brother regard Qingyu as a child, so he refuses to tell Qingyu about all these things?"


    She asked.


    Gu Yixiu pause: "Qingyu, brother did not treat you as a child." He rubbed as like as two peas, and he knew that she was a sensitive child, and he was exactly the same as he once was. In other words, Gu Qingyu is just like himself.


    Before him, it was the same


    Gu Yixiu squatted down, wiped the tears from her eyes and apologized: "Qingyu, I''m sorry, it''s my brother''s fault. My brother didn''t face Qingyu''s doubt. My mother''s condition is my brother''s guess. My brother suspects that someone is going to attack my mother, so now my brother has to go to find Wu Taiyi, Will Qingyu be considerate of my brother? "


    When dealing with sensitive children, we should not hide them. If we hide them, they will be more afraid. Gu Qingyu choked and stopped crying. She sniffed and blinked at Gu Yixiu: "will my brother come back safely? Will Ping''an bring Dr. Wu back? "


    "Certainly, Qingyu must trust her brother. During this period, Qingyu will take the place of her brother to protect her mother, OK?"


    Gu Yixiu held out his little finger towards her and made an agreement with her. Gu Qingyu choked, a smile on the corner of his mouth. She heavily pad nodded, the little finger hook on his fingers, "clear rain know, clear rain and brother agreement, must protect the mother."


    ¡­¡­


    The night falls slowly. In a Yichun courtyard, the whole garden is full of laughter. A woman with a veil is dancing on the high stage. All men are fascinated by her dancing posture. Under the stand, a man in white looks at the woman with a veil with great interest. He grinds the lion''s head in his hand, and his amber eyes are covered with a light mist.


    As soon as the dance fell, the spectators in the stands were all astonished, and their eyes were burning at the stands. The man in white got up at this time and left quietly from the crowd.


    The woman went back to the backstage, unloaded the white gauze on the bottom, clenched her fingers into fists and smashed them on the table. In the bronze mirror, the woman''s face distorted by anger is reflected.


    It''s LAN Shen''s face.


    She really didn''t expect that she was reduced to singing and dancing for the common people. That Leng Danyi is obviously cheating her, saying that she should practice singing and dancing here, but this is the place of rouge. What benefits can she get here?


    The women here are in a mess in her eyes.


    "Miss LAN, a young man has spent a lot of money to ask her to play a pipa."


    The procuress knocked on the door and bowed to LAN Shenshen.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp sound, a bowl of tea cup at the foot of the procuress burst open. The procuress shrinks her neck and looks at LAN Shen in horror.


    "What do you think of me? My girl is totally different from those cheap women here! " LAN Shen gnashed her teeth and said, "let me go with you? Be careful, I''ll tell you to drive you away! "


    The pimp''s words are an insult to her. She has trampled on her self-esteem when she came here, but the woman in front of her wants her to accompany her guests?


    fond dream!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The procuress shrunk her shoulder and bit her lip. She didn''t dare to say more.


    "The girl''s temper is really big..."


    Outside, there was a man''s laughter. LAN Shen raised her eyebrows and looked. What entered the room was a pretty man with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1540

    The man was dressed in white, as if he were not on earth. His facial features were delicate and moving. LAN Xinxin was born in a rich family. She had seen many outstanding looking men, but the man in front of her still made her bright.


    Even so, she didn''t like the person in front of her.


    "Who are you?"


    She asked.


    "I''m Si Chongyan. I''m the one who asked girls to play pipa." The man named Si Chongyan reported his family politely. LAN Shen said softly, "the surname Si is rare. In China, this surname is a rich family or a royal family. Is the young master from China?"


    "The girl has good eyesight. I saw her dance music just now. I can see that she is not a human being." He is close to LAN Xinxin, like, really like, especially her eyes, like the woman in the picture. It''s just that her look is very different from the person in the picture.


    LAN Shen turned his face. A man''s eyes were shining like stars. If you look more, you will be attracted by his eyes. A woman like LAN Shen can''t help but be attracted by him.


    The surname of Si. It is the name of the Chinese royal family.


    This man is rich or expensive. If he is a member of the royal family, he may be able to get a ride with him. Look at his look, it is clear that he is interested in himself. Why don''t she know his identity well? If she is really a noble person, she must seize this opportunity.


    "Mom, go down first."


    Lan Xin Xin and one side of the procuress said. The procuress nodded and left the room. The man in white entered the room. LAN Xinxin was looking at him, and he was also looking at the girl. He was deliberately exposing his name in front of this person. If the woman in front of him is rich, he must have heard of the word "Si".


    Sure enough, everything is as he calculated.


    "Who are you from in China?" LAN asked, "what''s the purpose of coming here?"


    "Just passing by here by chance and seeing that all the girls here are beautiful, I came in," said Si Chongyan. "It seems that it''s good to come in. I''ve found treasure."


    He said, and Lanshen go. Originally a frivolous words, but inexplicably touching. LAN Shen can''t help blushing and subconsciously turns her eyes to one side.


    "You... What do you mean by that?" She swallowed and asked carefully. She didn''t even notice it, and her tone of voice was a little weak. She bowed her head and did not dare to look at the man''s face again. Originally, she was domineering, but here, she raised a pretty and moving shy face.


    "Girl, I want to ask you, you don''t look like a person here. Why are you here?"


    The man asked.


    Lan Xin Xin is about to reply, but the man comes close to her, embraces her waist and takes her to the inner room. His sudden action let LAN Xinxin eyes suddenly a stare, can''t help but stare round eyes, looking at the man. Just wanted to scream, but was covered by a man lips.


    "Shh, there are ears outside. I don''t want to be heard when I talk with the girl."


    He had a low voice with a certain charm. LAN Shen swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and her face had been dyed with a light color of spring. Even the body, also can''t help but live in the man''s arms, slightly shaking up.


    The procuress, who had been lying beside the door and listening to the noise in the room, frowned.


    The woman is the childe specially asked to take a good look. Just now, the young master made a mistake. She didn''t resist for a moment, so she came to ask LAN Shenshen. But what happened now is far beyond her expectation.


    It seems that she needs to inform the young master.

 Chapter 1541

    Having made up her mind, the procuress stopped waiting and turned to leave.


    It seems that he noticed the movement outside. Si Chongyan moved his hand away from LAN Xinxin''s mouth.


    "What is your... Identity?"


    LAN asked. There was no anger in his heart, and there was no discomfort from the man''s rudeness. Si Chongyan raised a smile at the corner of his mouth: "as for my name, can you tell no one, I will come back to you."


    "I..."


    LAN Xinxin swallowed, hesitated for a moment, but the man took the Yingluo from his neck: "can I leave this for you? As a token of the next meeting. "


    "Young master, you..."


    Her tone was coquettish, and the man''s voice seemed to be naturally bewitched, which made her move with him unconsciously.


    The man did not say anything more, turned and disappeared in the room. LAN Xinxin looks at his back, with a sweet smile at the corner of his mouth. She is absolutely right. This man''s identity must not be an ordinary person. If she can be with such a man, she must be able to prosper.


    Leng Bingyi''s treatment is good. He wants to send himself into Gu Yanqing''s arms, but there is Bai ruotong there. It''s very difficult to get Gu Yanqing''s heart. But this man is not the same, want to get this man''s heart, should be easy.


    After all, from the state just now, men have been confused by her.


    She was thinking happily, but there was a rush of footsteps behind her. Then a dark figure pushed the door in. LAN Xinxin raised her eyes and turned her head to the cold eyes of Shang Leng. She restrained her smile and said, "what are you doing here?"


    It seems that Si Chongyan''s words are really right. The procuress must be hiding from eavesdropping, and then tells Leng Beiyi the information.


    "This sentence should be asked by the king. How can you let a strange man enter your room at will?"


    Leng Beiyi asked.


    LAN Shen chuckled: "did I let him in? Why don''t you ask the procuress whether I let him in or the procuress brought him in. She has collected a lot of gold from others


    She said, will look at the door waiting for the procuress, procuress guilty to droop his eyes. Leng Danyi then said, "who is that man? What did he say to you? "


    "I don''t know. The man didn''t tell me his name. I also want to ask the procuress why he let a strange man into my girl''s room?" LAN Xinxin road.


    Cold fear Yi smile, Lan Xin Xin this pair of little girl posture can''t escape his eyes: "mom said, you let that man stay."


    "Yes, I was a little bit interested in him, so I let him stay." LAN Xinxin road.


    "I heard it with my own ears just now. He clearly told you his name."


    The procuress yelled discontentedly at this time. Only when the man said his name, the voice was very low, she vaguely heard only a word.


    She didn''t hear his real name clearly. She also told Leng Biyi this information.


    "Miss LAN, don''t forget that you still have something important to do," Leng Biyi sighs helplessly. The woman in front of him is the one who can get in touch with Bai ruotong. He can''t let this person spoil his good deeds. "Didn''t you say that you want to save your grandmother and father?


    They are suffering in Nanyuan now. Have you forgotten? No matter what the man said or did to you just now, you should forget it all. If you can''t forget it, your future wealth will be ruined in your own hands. "

 Chapter 1542

    He is not threatening LAN Xinxin. LAN Xinxin is still young. She doesn''t understand that man is not a simple creature. She is so confident in her own charm, and she is also quite vain. She thinks that she can disturb any man''s heart.


    She didn''t know that her high opinion of herself would completely destroy herself.


    "Of course I know."


    LAN Shen turned her head. As a matter of fact, although she is concerned about her grandmother and father, she is not very concerned about them. It''s good that they can be saved. If not, she can''t decide by herself.


    Compared with their lives, she is more concerned about her own prosperity. She wants to escape from here, from this place where she has no news all her life. If that man can give her everything, what can she give up.


    "Just understand."


    Leng Biyi said nothing more. After leaving only one sentence, she left. The bustard followed him and apologized for her actions: "I''m sorry... I didn''t know that he had such a big background. I thought it was my fault that he was just an ordinary man who made a big mistake..."


    "It''s not all your fault..."


    Cold fear Yi way, "where do you come from the ability to know whether he is an ordinary person, or a noble person.". Just now, he deliberately revealed his surname to you. It seems that he is trying to draw me out.


    It''s a pity that Lan Xinxin is really a waste that mud can''t support on the wall. How could she understand the twists and turns in it? She was so happy to be shot. It''s hard for such a woman to achieve great things. "


    He didn''t care about Lanshen''s life. It didn''t hurt him to have her or not. Only she can let Bai ruotong take the initiative to find him again.


    If she did not know what to do, to deliberately close to the man, he had no choice but to lose a piece.


    "You are so nice to her. Once that person comes back, please let me know."


    He said.


    "Yes."


    The procuress nodded and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Bai ruotong''s body has recovered a lot. She moves her arms. As soon as she gets up from the bath, she hears the maid report that Prime Minister Li has sent another moth, and directly chooses the beauty and the saint to send it. Bai ruotong didn''t have any idea about sending a beautiful woman, but since she had that dream, she was on the alert.


    Although Gu Yanqing is not easy to fall in love with others. But it was good for her to be careful and wait at the bottom of the hall.


    Thinking about this, Bai Rutong got up and went directly to the study. Before entering the study, she was smelling the fragrance of powder.


    Gu Yanqing was talking to Gu Yansheng when Prime Minister Li looked at them awkwardly. Behind him stood five girls, all of them flamboyant. But the two men thought they didn''t see each other, and they were still talking about their topic.


    Somehow, Bai ruotong sympathized with Prime Minister Li.


    "Ah, these little girls are really pretty. Did Prime Minister Li bring them?"


    Bai ruotong strode into his study. Prime Minister Li''s face became ugly when he heard this. Gu Yanqing raised her head and her eyes were tender when she touched Bai ruotong. He stood up and took Bai ruotong to his side.


    "Why don''t you stay in the hall and rest? What are you doing here?"


    He asked faintly.


    "It''s just that I''m idle and bored, and I want to come to the Holy One," Bai said back. "Holy One, what are you talking about with your fourth highness?"

 Chapter 1543

    "It''s just business."


    Gu Yanqing said slowly. Prime Minister Li was even more embarrassed, but under the current situation, how could he intervene. Is it difficult to tell the emperor in front of the queen that it''s time to see the girls he chose.


    The original reason was interrupted by the appearance of Bai ruotong.


    In fact, he knew that even if Bai ruotong did not appear, Gu Yanqing would not listen to him, otherwise he would not deliberately invite his fourth highness to talk about the affairs in the court.


    "Go back to rest, your face is still a little haggard." Gu Yanqing reminds a way, words are gentle.


    "Where there is haggard, just no make-up," Bai ruotong blinked. He was about to ask the beauties, but Gu Yanqing held him in his arms. He held Bai ruotong on his legs as if no one was there, and pinched her waist with his fingers intimately: "dare you say you are not haggard, then how can your body and bones be thin again recently?"


    "Where there is, it''s just a holy illusion."


    Bai Rutong twisted and tried to escape from his arms. Are old husband and wife, he why to hold her as if no one in general show love. Don''t say Prime Minister Li is here. Isn''t his fourth highness here? He''s embarrassed to look at it.


    Just as Bai ruotong said, Gu Yansheng only felt the thunder rolling towards him. These two people are really tired of meeting each other. If he had known that, he shouldn''t be here. Gu Yanqing could face the situation himself. Why should he still be a shield.


    "Don''t move."


    Feeling the struggle of Bai ruotong in his arms, Gu Yanqing buttoned her waist and put his head on her shoulder. Then he looked at Prime Minister Li and asked in a simple voice, "what is Ai Qing doing here today? If there''s nothing else to report, I''m going to accompany the queen. "


    How can he say that!


    Prime Minister Li burst into tears in his heart, so he had to harden his head and say, "it''s what he said to the emperor in the court the day before yesterday. I''ve already brought people. They are all the three women who are looking for by Wei Chen. Please bring them into the harem... "


    When Bai Rutong heard this, he looked back at Gu Yanqing.


    Although this matter has nothing to do with Gu Yanqing, the man didn''t completely refuse to let others take advantage of it.


    On this matter, Gu Yanqing remembers that he had already refused, but Prime Minister Li was still looking for someone. It''s clearly a beauty chosen for him, but under the guise of dragon. In the face of such a rogue, Gu Yanqing is not totally helpless. It''s just that Prime Minister Li is really considering for the imperial court, which may also include selfishness, but on the whole, he is not a bad man.


    Therefore, in the face of him, Gu Yanqing can not completely suppress him.


    "Let the three women come forward." Gu Yanqing said.


    Prime Minister Li''s heart was slightly relaxed. When he said this, did it mean that he also had this idea in his heart. Bai ruotong clenched his lips and pinched him in private. The man was deliberately making her jealous. His mischievous mind has gone wrong again.


    Gu Yanqing''s brow just slightly wrinkled, fingers on her leg.


    "Little girl, I haven''t seen you jealous for a long time."


    He whispered in a low voice, in words only they could hear. Bai ruotong''s face turned red completely.


    The three girls bowed their heads and came to Gu Yanqing.


    "Which do you like, queen?" Gu Yanqing asked her.


    "Ah?"


    Bai Rutong blinked, unable to understand his words.

 Chapter 1544

    "Choose one you like and stay in the palace to serve you."


    Gu Yanqing said again.


    Bai ruotong is completely confused. He doesn''t want to solicit peach blossom for himself. Instead, he takes the mess from himself. Prime Minister Li''s face was as black as charred charcoal. Bai Rutong looks back at Gu Yanqing and looks at him hesitantly, as if to ask what he wants to do.


    Gu Yanqing nodded a smile and raised his lips: "how? Bad choice? Or not at all? "


    "My Lord, I didn''t joke with him. It''s a matter of state affairs..."


    "State affairs? You chose three women at will and gave them to me. You told me that it was for the sake of national affairs? "


    Gu Yanqing looked coldly and asked Prime Minister Li. Prime Minister Li was scared back by his sudden cold look.


    "I''ve given you enough face. You are three generations of senior ministers in the imperial court. I respect you very much," Gu Yanqing said. Though his voice was cold, his action was gentle. He treated Bai as if he were a precious thing. His fingers were very interested and outlined on her hair. "But don''t let me down.


    Don''t be a prime minister. You should understand the consequences. "


    Prime Minister Li swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he used the former Prime Minister and his own order, this sentence means that his behavior has gone beyond the scope of what he should do now, completely angered Gu Yanqing?


    Although he had respect for Gu Yanqing, he gradually began to act recklessly in front of the new emperor with his own merits. He thought that in the face of his own persecution, the emperor would gradually surrender, but he was wrong. In the end, it was not Gu Yanqing who really surrendered, but he.


    "My Lord, although these three girls seem to be able to do things, they are delicate. If they work here, it''s a pity. If the Lord doesn''t like them, please let them go. If the emperor doesn''t like people, I naturally don''t like them either. "


    Bai ruotong said at this time that although he refused, he was actually excusing Prime Minister Li. If Prime Minister Li was stubborn again, he might really annoy Gu Yanqing. Bai ruotong understood what the consequences would be.


    Prime Minister Li''s heart beat violently, he choked, arched his hand and said: "it''s Wei Chen''s fault. If the emperor doesn''t like these three people, Wei Chen will take them away."


    "Not only these three people, but also every woman you bring with you, I won''t take a fancy to them." Gu Yanqing said.


    Hearing this, Prime Minister Li''s heart completely fell into the ice lake. Originally, he thought that he forced Gu Yanqing to bear his own pressure, and then he accepted it. However, he mistakenly thought that Gu Yanqing was not the object he could control.


    Gu Yansheng is watching the play, but Gu Yanqing is deliberately making his stand in front of Bai Rutong. If Bai Rutong didn''t appear, he would not use such severe words to anger Prime Minister Li. He would be more gentle. But now, Gu Yanqing wants to promise Bai Rutong. In his eyes, no one is more important than Bai Rutong. Therefore, for Bai Rutong''s sake, he would rather offend Prime Minister Li.


    "Weichen left first."


    Prime Minister Li suffered a heavy loss and begged to leave. Gu Yanqing didn''t stop him any more, just waved. After Prime Minister Li left, Gu Yansheng also found an excuse to leave the study. Bai ruotong lay on the table, half closed his eyes and looked at the back of the three beauties, sighing silently.

 Chapter 1545

    "Well, what can I do with a sigh?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "I just feel sorry..."


    Bai ruotong told the truth.


    "What a pity? What''s the pity? " Gu Yanqing can''t laugh or cry. Do you really want him to accept those two women?


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "Your Highness, do you think I''m too jealous?"


    Although she knew that Gu Yanqing would not accept the three women, when the three women left, she breathed out instead, and something in her chest suddenly let out her breath.


    "No, I like your jealousy." Gu Yanqing said that he had promised her that he would only love her all his life. His commitment to himself will never change.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply. He just dropped his eyes.


    "Little girl, do you have meals on time? I didn''t joke with you just now. Your face is really bad again. Did you cheat me by not having a good meal? "


    Gu Yanqing worried.


    "No, it''s just that the emperor hasn''t been with me recently, so I don''t want to eat."


    She told a lie.


    In the morning, I came to her for the rest of my life and told her all the things that Gu Yixiu analyzed with her yesterday.


    She told the rest of her life to hide it.


    Gu Yanqing has to deal with the affairs of the court. She can''t disturb Gu Yanqing because of her own affairs.


    "For how long?"


    Asked the rest of his life.


    This is something that can''t be kept secret at all, let alone whether Gu Yanqing will find out soon. Gu Yixiu''s leaving the palace has been reported to the eunuch general manager. Gu Yanqing needs to know sooner or later.


    "Wait till he finds out."


    Can conceal one day is one day, this is oneself carelessly creates the situation, if may, she hoped in Gu Yanqing does not know the condition, oneself solves these matters.


    ¡­¡­


    She looked at the man in front of her and stroked his face: "my Lord, I''m sorry, I seem to have some self willed again. I should not have come here because of today''s situation. But I came, because I still had some fear in my heart. "


    Although she was unwilling to admit it, she was afraid to death.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m afraid I''ll be tired of you if I stay with you for a long time? "


    He asked.


    Bai ruotong blinked and said no.


    "Are you playing coquetry with me?"


    She did not speak, obviously with him in coquetry set gas. Gu Yanqing''s hand stroked her head and gently rubbed it on her head: "silly girl, you are really stupid when you say you are a silly girl."


    "I..."


    She just wanted to speak, but he blocked her mouth with his lips. Bai ruotong''s heart is tight. He is always so close to her.


    A kiss falls, Gu Yanqing small voice way: "heart but rest assured a lot?"


    "I..."


    She wanted to say that she was relieved, but then her body was carried onto the table by him. Before she could react, he bullied her and overpowered her: "now? Can you rest assured? "


    "Holy... Holy! Don''t mess about


    She was frightened to stare round eyes, here is the study, this bad man wants to do something!


    "What about the study? Who says I can''t spoil the queen here? "


    He stretched out his hand and pinched her nose. Bai Rutong''s little face was completely red. She bit her lip and glared at him: "don''t mess about! There are many people outside the door. If they hear you, do you know what the consequences will be? "


    At that time, there will be rumors that he is an old and unorthodox saint.


    "Do you think I care?"


    Gu Yanqing deliberately frightens her.

 Chapter 1546

    Compared with these things, he is more concerned about whether Bai ruotong recovers. He was deliberately bluffing her, but his bluffing was very effective. As expected, the little girl became powerful again and began to grin at him. He lowered his head and smelled the fragrance of her: "just bathed?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong turned his head and didn''t reply.


    "So anxious, afraid that I will be robbed?"


    He asked.


    Bai Rutong glares at him angrily. Gu Yanqing smiles. She is told what is on her mind. She has nothing to say.


    "How much distrust do you have in me?"


    Gu Yanqing sighed and fell a kiss on her forehead. There were only two of them in the study. She was sleeping on the desk, and his hands were carefully lifting her back to prevent her from touching the hard table.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you..."


    Bai Rutong said, "I just don''t have confidence in myself."


    "Why?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows. "Is there a more beautiful girl in Nanyuan than my queen?"


    "You only see the beauty of the concubines?"


    Bai ruotong grasped the key point.


    "Still don''t listen to me well," Gu Yanqing said with a weak sigh, holding Bai Rutong''s hand. "Little girl, don''t have any pressure. I will always be your strong support. You don''t need any mustard. I am your prisoner. "


    "I know."


    Bai ruotong raised his hand and hugged him on the shoulder.


    "Have you really recovered from your illness?" Gu Yanqing is still a little worried.


    "You have to ask several times." She pretended to be disgusted. He frowned, in her lip drop Dragonfly bit of Water Kiss: "ask you, ask a few times is not enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong pursed her lips with a smile. Now she is so happy that she has no dissatisfaction. After staying in the study for a long time, Bai Rutong didn''t leave the study until a minister came to look for him. She just walked a few steps, but her head suddenly fainted. In her faltering step, she hugged the stone pillar on one side.


    "Mother!"


    Liuli rushed forward to help her.


    "No harm."


    Bai ruotong shook his head. It seems that her illness is really not so simple. What is Leng Beiyi''s way to make her look like this?


    She must not wait to die.


    Be sure to cure yourself as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    In Yihong hospital, LAN Xinxin is dressed up carefully. Today, a bustard wanted her to dance on stage, but she refused. Closed the door, waiting quietly, about half an hour, there is a shadow outside the window lattice. LAN Xinxin''s heart moved and hurriedly went forward to open the door. It was Si Chongyan who really got into the door.


    "Here you are." LAN Xinxin road.


    "It''s agreed with the girl. How can I not come?" Si Chongyan said.


    Lan Xin chuckled and nestled himself in his arms. She has been with Si Chongyan for two days. She knows how this man feels about himself. He has clearly fallen in love with himself.


    Si Chongyan lowered his head, his eyes reflected LAN Xinxin''s happy smile, and his mouth stirred up a touch of silent irony. Three days ago, this woman was still domineering towards herself. Unexpectedly, just a few days later, she changed her appearance.


    "Why are you still a girl? You should call me by my name."


    Lan Xin Xin in his arms discontented to toot up the lip.


    "Shenshen."


    He did not refuse the woman''s request, he called softly.


    "You don''t know. I miss you all the time when you are away. I don''t know why I just met you, but you made me lose my mind. I really don''t understand what poison you put on me. "

 Chapter 1547

    LAN Shen closed his eyes and laughed sweetly in his arms.


    "I feel the same as you. Although I don''t know your birth, when I see you on the stage for the first time, I''m excited for you. Dear, would you like to leave here with me?" He asked.


    Lan Xin Xin was very happy. She had been waiting for this for a long time. Now she heard it from him. He just wants to go with him. Even if she goes to the capital with Leng Beiyi, she may not be able to please Gu Yanqing. It''s better to leave with Si Chongyan and have an idea.


    "Yes, but I haven''t told you who you really are. How can I follow you? Are you a member of the Chinese royal family? If I go with you, will you treat me sincerely? "


    She carefully asked the words hidden in her heart for a long time. She was a cautious person. Although the man in front of her was very rich, she might as well not go with him if he was a small frontier prince in China. Compared with love, what is more important in her heart is the prosperity in the future.


    "I am..."


    "Miss LAN, are you there?"


    Si Chongyan was about to reply, but the knock sounded at this time. At the same time, there was the question of the procuress. LAN Shen frowned discontentedly. The procuress is really not a trouble free person. It''s really unpleasant to disturb her at this critical time.


    She gave Si Chongyan a wink. Si Chongyan nodded and hid in the screen.


    "I''m here. What can I do for you?" She asked.


    "The old slave listened to the voice of a man in the girl''s room. He came to see who the girl was hiding in the room."


    She is not as good as she used to be to LAN Xinxin. The procuress is a person who knows how to look at people''s eyes. She can see that Lan Xinxin doesn''t have a high weight in her childe''s heart. In this case, why should she be as angry as she used to be.


    "What do you mean? Where else is there in my room? Is mom trying to embarrass me? Just because today I refuse my mother to dance on stage? "


    LAN Xinxin didn''t mean to be half guilty, and didn''t want to let Si Chongyan leave. Si Chongyan is not easy to come here. She has to seize every opportunity.


    "The old slave came in to see if there was anyone. The old slave would know at a glance."


    Said the procuress.


    LAN Shen is about to block the door, the procuress directly pushed the door open. She strode into the room, LAN Xinxin was frightened by her behavior. Although she was not afraid of what the procuress would do, she was surprised that she dared to do such rude things in front of her own face.


    "What do you want to do, are you crazy?" LAN Xinxin roared.


    The procuress didn''t pay attention to her, but walked towards the screen. Si Chongyan didn''t dodge. The procuress went around the screen and caught her.


    "Young master, what are you doing here?" Asked the procuress.


    "Come to miss LAN." Si Chongyan was not half alarmed.


    "Just come to find Miss LAN? Not because of something else? " The procuress said softly, "I''m afraid that no one will believe you when you say this? If nothing happens, the old slave will not believe it. "


    "Enough of you!"


    LAN Shen clenched her fist. No one had ever been so rude to her. The procuress in front of her completely touched her bottom line.


    "Enough?"


    Procuress picks eyebrow, "what is enough? Miss LAN, you really don''t know how to behave. Have you forgotten your kindness? If it were not for you, where are you staying now? Do you know? "


    LAN Shen swallowed a mouthful of saliva, listening to the voice of the procuress, it is estimated that she will tell Leng Yi about it.

 Chapter 1548

    But would she be afraid.


    Now that she has a backing, why should she be afraid of a man. One is a nobleman of the Chinese dynasty, and the other is a prince of Nuzhen. If it''s really unpleasant, it will lead to serious consequences.


    "You don''t have to threaten me. Nothing happened between me and you," Lan said with a cold smile. "In other words, even if something happened, what could it have to do with you? Who do you think you need to talk to miss Ben in this tone? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Si Chongyan squinted.


    If LAN Shenshen is really a smart girl, she should deal with the procuress at this time and give him the chance to leave. At that time, even if Leng Beiyi comes, he can''t help her. It''s a pity that the girl in front of her is just a little pretty, but the things in her head are like paste.


    "Well, you''re not afraid, are you? Well, I''ll go to tell you now and see how you''ll teach you!"


    Leng Beiyi specially told the procuress that if he saw the man coming, he must contact him immediately. She''s holding on to the current situation now. As long as she tells Leng Danyi about it immediately, she must


    "Bang!"


    Madame''s voice has not yet fallen, just listen to a crisp sound, an antique vase burst in her head. The broken ceramics fell to the ground and started splashing scarlet. LAN Xinxin looks at the vase pieces in her hand, and her pupils shrink back a few steps.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her behavior just now, Si QingHan completely sees in the eye.


    There is no difference, but more appreciation.


    I didn''t expect that a little girl could be so cruel. LAN Shenshen squatted down and touched the pimp''s breath with her fingers. The next second, she jumped up like a bird in shock. She turned back and said to Si Chongyan, "childe... What... What should I do? I killed someone..."


    She killed the procuress on purpose, but she showed timidity in front of him. His acting skills were not hidden from Si Chongyan''s eyes. His fingers rubbed the folding fan and came to him with great interest: "you don''t have to play with me. You are clearly deliberately killing her."


    "Childe... I... I''m just too scared..."


    LAN Xinxin said, holding his arm tightly, "young master... You will take me, right? I beg young master to take me, OK?"


    That''s exactly what she had in mind.


    It seems that he is her. Just now, she was clearly deliberately angering the procuress, waiting for the opportunity to hit her head with a vase. She did so in order that he could take her away as soon as possible.


    "You don''t know who I am. What if you miscalculate?"


    He no longer disguises with her, the corner of his mouth evokes a faint smile, in which LAN Xinxin feels a trace of chill.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, even the voice trembled: "young master... I don''t understand what that means? Don''t you even think about taking me?


    No matter who you are, I hope to leave with you. Will you take me? I beg you... "


    She took him by the arm and pleaded plaintively.


    "I thought you were just an ordinary girl, but it seems that you have something extraordinary in your ruthlessness." she can harm others at will to achieve her own purpose. Such an innocent person is what he needs most now. Originally, he just wanted to get some information from this woman, but now, the information is totally useless, "OK, I''ll take you away."


    "Thank you, young master!"


    LAN Xinxin''s tone reveals her joy.


    Just now when the procuress was at the door, she had an idea. She wanted to kill the procuress and forced Si Chongyan to take her away.

 Chapter 1549

    She didn''t think about the consequences.


    Because in her heart, Si Chongyan is completely confused by her, as long as she plays a little more tricks, she can easily leave with him.


    "Lan Shenshen, I am the Third Prince of China, the elder brother of the sage. You have the right vision. Today, you have met a noble man."


    He lifted her jaw and whispered in her ear.


    ¡­¡­


    When Leng Beiyi came, only the cold body of the procuress was left on the ground. She was lying on the carpet covered with golden thread, her eyes wide open in horror, and there was a large blood stain on her head from her chin. Don''t think about it, he can guess what happened.


    I didn''t expect that this woman should be so vicious.


    "Your Highness, what should we do now to get LAN Shen back?"


    Nan en asked.


    "No need."


    Leng Yinyi raised his hand and said, "it''s just an unimportant girl. If you lose it, you''ll lose it. She thought that what she came to was a Golden Nest, but she didn''t know what kind of person she was going to face. We don''t have to do anything. There''s always a chance to meet again. "


    "That South yuan side?"


    Nan''en is a little embarrassed. Leng Danyi asks LAN Shenshen to learn music here in order to send her to Gu Yanqing as a beauty. Although he already knew that Gu Yanqing couldn''t accept it, it would be good if he could respond.


    Take LAN Xinxin, and Bai Rutong will be suspicious. At that time, he can wait for an opportunity to meet with him again, and his next plan can be done as agreed.


    But


    Now it seems that his plan is going to fail.


    "When shall we go to Nanyuan?"


    Nan asked.


    "It''s time for me to report back to my father." Cold fear Yi Road.


    Although he can confirm that the man who took LAN Xinxin away was Chinese, he did not know who it was. But since the man revealed his identity, he must have deliberately wanted to arouse his idea. It makes sense to meet in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    For ten days in a row, Bai ruotong was forced by Gu Yanqing to have a good meal. He asked about Gu Yixiu''s situation. Bai ruotong truthfully replied, "Yi Xiu doesn''t trust me. He decided to ask doctor Wu to come back to see my health."


    In front of Gu Yanqing, the more lies he lies, the less benefits he gets. This man''s eyes are like a mirror. He can see everything clearly. It''s not easy to be partial to a man.


    "But because of what?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "It''s no big deal. Xiuer cares too much about me for fear that something might happen to me." White Rutong road.


    After dinner, Gu Yanqing took her back to the bedroom. Just as they were ready to have a rest and chat for a while, Gu Qingyu came to the inner hall with light steps.


    "Why are you so anxious? What should I do if I fall?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu Qingyu flattened his mouth: "I''m in a hurry to talk to your mother. Aunt Lingwei said that she wanted to see her father and mother. The palace people were slow, so I came first to report to my mother


    Bai ruotong chuckled: "it''s really a smart kid."


    Bai Lingwei came to see her. It was in her sense. She looked back at Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing stood up with Gu Qingyu in her arms and said, "Qingyu, play with your father for a while. My mother wants to have a word with your aunt Lingwei."


    "Is something wrong?"


    Bai Lingwei blinked and asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry about anything. It seems that I haven''t checked your lessons for a long time. I''ll take you to the study."

 Chapter 1550

    Hearing the word "study", Gu Qingyu suddenly changed his face and looked at Bai Rutong pitifully. Bai ruotong covered his lips with a smile: "go quickly. Can''t you answer your homework? Will your father punish you?"


    Gu Qingyu heard this, the heart slightly settled down. Indeed, although her father was strict with her brothers, her mother was more strict than her father. She thought of here and left with Gu Yanqing.


    Bai Lingwei is waiting in the corridor. When Liuli orders her, she goes into the hall. Bai ruotong looked up at her. Just a few days later, Bai Lingwei''s face recovered a lot. Although she walked slowly, she could see that her wound had scabbed.


    "You can''t move now. Why do you come to the palace?"


    Bai asked.


    "I have something on my mind to say to my little sister." She said hesitantly, her head bowed and her fingers tied. Bai ruotong was so excited, "what do you want to say? Is it about... Your marriage? "


    "Yes..."


    Bai Lingwei nodded. When she was in the mansion, Jingyu told her that Bai ruotong wanted to find a good marriage for her recently. Let her go to the palace to have a chat with her. This is not, Bai Lingwei body is just to come to the door.


    "That man, have you forgotten?"


    Bai asked.


    Bai Lingwei bit her lip and nodded after a while: "I haven''t forgotten it, but I can always forget it."


    "You said that man, but Rodolfo?"


    Bai ruotong pointed out to the point.


    Bai Lingwei''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. She lowered her head in horror and didn''t know how to reply.


    "Since he slipped away, I have guessed," said Bai ruotong. "If it were not for Luo Dao, you would not have done these things at all. That man is also a man with means. If he wants to win a girl''s heart, it should not be a difficult thing for him. It''s just


    Bai ruotong breathed heavily, "do you really want to forget him? Or are you just forcing yourself to accept another person? "


    She has indeed made a good friend for her. That person is the one Bai Lingwei would marry in the novel. Bai ruotong has been in no hurry, because the novel once wrote that Bai Lingwei would marry that man.


    Perhaps her arrival has affected many fates, and her marriage is inexplicably related to others.


    "Little sister, I don''t want to cheat you any more. Indeed, it was Rodolfo. Maybe I will never say this to you before he runs away. For me, Rodolfo was my world.


    But I was abandoned by him. I don''t want to be immersed in the sad past any more. As my little sister said, everything in the past has to be undertaken by myself. Since my little sister is willing to forgive me, why should I bother myself in that past.


    I want to make a radical change, break away from him and pay off my debts. "


    She said.


    Bai ruotong is very happy, like feelings, she can''t persuade anything. Everyone has everyone''s thoughts, you are not that person, how can you realize what she thinks in her heart. But now she is very relieved, because Bai Lingwei seems to have understood that this relationship for him is not a needle to settle his heart, but just a poisonous needle to upset her heart. It''s very good that she wants to pull it out.


    "You have this heart, I know," Bai said. "You go back. When the job is ready, I will come back to find you."


    "Yes."


    Bai Lingwei nodded.

 Chapter 1551

    Not long after she left, Liuli entered the room. Bai ruotong browed tightly as he read the books of Wushan art left by Wu Taiyi.


    "The second lady left with a smile."


    She just sent Bai Lingwei away. Different from what she thought, Bai Lingwei''s eyebrows stretched out and seemed to be relieved. Even her steps were brisk. Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong smiles with satisfaction, but his action of reading the book does not stop: "that''s good. She is really ready to let go of the past. She has chosen the right path, and our Palace should help her."


    "Lady, what are you doing?" Liuli saw that her eyes had been focused on the words in the book and asked.


    "I haven''t read this book for a long time. I want to read it occasionally." She came back.


    If Leng Biyi did anything to her, she must have used Wushan''s magic. Wu Taiyi is a person who knows the art of Wushan. The books he left may record her symptoms. Although she can''t leave the palace at will, she doesn''t want to wait for Gu Yixiu to return.


    However, she had already read the contents of the book thoroughly, and none of them had anything to do with her.


    Is


    Only when she waits for Leng Yinyi to return, can she have the next step?


    Bai ruotong couldn''t figure it out. She rubbed her eyebrows and put down the books heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    The rainstorm suddenly came, Yunluo village was surrounded by clouds and fog, and the mountains were intercepted by the fog. Everything was not real. Gu Yixiu shook his water and sat down in front of a thatched house.


    "Are you sure Doctor Wu is in the village ahead?"


    Gu Yixiu asked.


    "Intelligence says so."


    A bodyguard replies a way. He clenched his lips and sighed heavily. After ten days on the road, I thought I could get in touch with Dr. Wu earlier. However, in recent days, it rained heavily and delayed the journey.


    "Daddada..."


    The sound of stepping on water came from a distance. A girl carrying a wooden bucket walked through the thatched cottage for the first time. It seemed that she saw so many people for the first time. Her eyes stayed here for a moment, just opposite Gu Yixiu''s eyes.


    "Go and get her."


    Gu Yixiu pointed to the little girl and said.


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard got the order and went to the little girl. Where did the little girl in the mountain see such a big battle? When she saw someone coming, she subconsciously wanted to run away with her legs open, but she was replaced by the bodyguard: "little girl, don''t run, we won''t hurt you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little girl blinked and stopped slowly.


    "My master wants you to come over and ask me, do you have time?"


    The question from the guard was very polite. The little girl turned her eyes and nodded.


    The bodyguard was relieved and raised his hand: "please come in, girl."


    The little girl went into the thatched cottage, and Gu Yixiu got up quickly to welcome her. The girl looks even younger than herself. She is dressed in grey cloth and her black hair is tied in two buns. Delicate features, or because of the perennial wind and rain sun, the skin slightly yellow.


    "What''s your name?"


    Gu Yixiu asked her.


    "Xiaochun."


    The little girl''s voice was very weak.


    "Are you from the village ahead?" Gu Yixiu asked her.


    Xiaochun nodded, as if a little nervous, her fist tightly clenched, lip slightly trembling.


    Gu Yixiu often gets along with Gu Qingyu. Seeing the little girl in front of him, he unconsciously shows his love. Seeing that she is afraid, he raises his hand to touch her head gently: "don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person. Is there a doctor in your village recently

 Chapter 1552

    "Here comes one."


    Xiao Chun''s dark eyes turned for a moment, as if thinking. After a moment, she nodded her head seriously.


    "That''s good." Gu Yixiu nodded with a smile, "what''s the doctor''s name?"


    "I don''t know. I only know his surname, like Wu."


    Xiaochun road.


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes moved slightly, and he was relieved. It seems that the intelligence is right. Wu Tieguai really came here.


    "Can you take it down to your village?"


    He asked.


    Xiaochun nods. Gu Yixiu took out a ingot of silver from his arms and handed it to her: "thank you. This silver is for you. If you don''t mind..."


    Before his words came down, Xiao Chun stepped back a few steps, shook his head and refused to ask for his money. Gu Yixiu was stunned. He heard from his mother that in some small villages, a ingot of silver can make them live for a long time. When the girl in front of him saw that he should not be happy to take out the silver, why didn''t she accept it?


    "Take it." Gu Yixiu wanted to move her hand. Xiaochun stepped back and put his hand behind him: "my mother told me that I can''t accept other people''s things. Young master, I can''t take this silver. Elder brother, I''d better take it back."


    Hearing her refusal, Gu Yixiu said, "well, since you won''t accept it, I''ll take it back."


    After that, he took the silver back into his pocket.


    Gu Yixiu ordered someone to pick up the girl''s barrel, and then he took her to the carriage. Xiaochun saw the gorgeous interior of the carriage, and he was at a loss. He didn''t know which station to take. Seeing her like this, Gu Yixiu laughed: "you don''t have to be afraid, just sit down."


    "I''m afraid... I''ve soiled your carriage."


    Xiaochun road.


    Gu Yixiu was amused by her careful action. He pressed her body and let her sit down directly. Xiaochun''s face has long been wetted by rain, although it is with a hat, but it is still not completely covered her small body. Gu Yixiu took out a silk handkerchief and put it into her hand: "wipe it."


    "Yes."


    Xiaochun took it, and the silk felt soft. Xiaochun was stunned, and her eyes began to weigh Gu Yixiu. She has never seen such a big man as Gu Yixiu. Judging from his behavior, he should be a child of a wealthy family.


    "You''ve lived here since you were born?"


    Gu Yixiu had never seen an ordinary child before. He was a little excited to see such a simple child.


    "Well, I have been living in this village with my mother since I was born."


    She nodded back.


    "How many people are there in your family?"


    Gu Yixiu talked with her unconsciously. Xiaochun blinked. Although she had never seen a rich man, the rich young man in front of her didn''t seem to care about her humble identity. She was willing to talk with her. Xiaochun''s heart was a bit happy.


    "I live with my mother, only me and my mother."


    She returned.


    She didn''t lie. She and her mother have been together all the time. She also had little contact with people in the village, because her mother always liked to be alone, so she followed her mother''s nature of being alone. Therefore, Gu Yixiu was willing to take the initiative to talk to her, and she was a little happy.


    It''s the first time to chat with people like this.


    "Where''s your father?"


    Gu Yixiu asked.


    "I''ve never met my father before. I''m a abandoned child. My mother found me in a coma by a river." when Xiao Chun said this, she looked painless, as if she was chatting with him. It was normal, "but my mother was very kind to me, just like her own."

 Chapter 1553

    Gu Yixiu''s eyes flashed. The girl in front of him had a common experience with him.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little more good for her.


    "Your mother is a very kind person."


    He sighed.


    "Here it is."


    At this time, Xiao Chun''s head leans to the carriage window. He points to a courtyard and says to Gu Yi, "if that doctor surnamed Wu lives here."


    Gu Yixiu looked forward, his distance suddenly close, Xiao Chun''s heart suddenly "bang bang" a jump, not from the red face.


    "This is not a village." Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    "Well, the village is not far ahead, but Doctor Wu lives here."


    Xiaochun affirmed.


    Gu Yixiu hesitated for a moment and said, "thank you."


    Then he stopped the carriage and jumped off. Xiaochun was going to go down with him, but he stopped her: "you helped me, but you didn''t want to take advantage of me. I want someone to send you home, but I hope you don''t refuse such a simple kindness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Chun was stunned and nodded after a while.


    This young master is a kind person. Why did she refuse his kindness.


    Gu Yixiu went to the gate of the fence yard and looked at it. There was no answer in the door. He knocked again. After a long time, he heard a slight sound in the door, like the sound of footsteps coming slowly with him.


    "Who is it?"


    There was a woman''s question.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Wu Tieguai. Is Dr. Wu here?"


    Gu Yixiu asked.


    "Are you here to see a doctor?"


    Asked the woman.


    "Not to see a doctor. I''m an old friend of Doctor Wu."


    Gu Yixiu came back.


    There was a moment''s silence, and then he said, "wait, I''ll ask Dr. Wu."


    "Please."


    Gu Yixiu came back.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came from the door again. This time, the man did not ask again, but directly opened the door. Gu Yixiu raised his head and found that Wu Tieguai was the one who opened the door. He was relieved and began to laugh.


    Fortunately, we found him.


    "Great emperor... How did you come here?"


    Wu Tieguai originally wanted to be called "the great prince", but he thought that this place was not in the palace. If he was heard by others, he would think more about it, so he would just listen and change to a young man.


    "My mother is ill. I want to ask Dr. Wu to go back and have a look." Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    Wu Tieguai''s eyes flashed across the moment of surprise, let the body: "come in and say it."


    ¡­¡­


    The carriage stopped at the end of the village. Xiaochun jumped out of the carriage and said thanks. She carried the bucket into the yard. She poured the bucket into the VAT and went into the house to wipe the residual rain on her face.


    "You''re back."


    Bai Yinling came up to her and wiped the water beads on her forehead. "Why is it so cold on her body? Is it too much rain?"


    "It''s all right, mother."


    Xiaochun said with a smile, "just change a dress later. By the way, mother, I saw a man in our village just now. He was very beautiful and well-dressed. He asked me to lead him to Doctor Wu and gave me a ding of silver. But I didn''t take it, because my mother told me not to take other people''s money for nothing. "


    She blinked her shining eyes and seemed to be asking for praise from Bai Yinling.


    Bai Yinling''s lips moved, raised her hand and stroked her forehead: "well done."


    She knows the news of Wu Tieguai''s coming here. Although she doesn''t go out often, the village is so small that the words that should be spread can spread all over the streets in a short time.


    What''s more, there is a lack of doctors in the village. When a doctor with excellent medical skills comes to the village, the news spreads faster.

 Chapter 1554

    Her eyes drooped.


    The rich man who came to see Dr. Wu didn''t have to think much. She knew who he was. It must be from the palace.


    Bai Yinling has a bitter smile on her lips. She has been anonymous for so many years. She never thought that she would hear from the palace one day. But now she has long forgotten about the imperial palace.


    Only occasionally, she would think of Gu chenlian.


    "Mother, I''ll go to boil water to cook. Recently, it''s cold, and mother''s head is aching again. I''d better go back to her room to have a rest."


    Xiaochun is a sensible child, she helped Bai Yinling back to the inner room, and used a fan to make the fire in the furnace more vigorous.


    "Xiaochun, the young man you contacted is very young?"


    She asked.


    "It looks no more than a year or two older than me."


    Think of that childe, Xiao Chun''s mouth can''t help but spread a touch of sweet, even she didn''t notice.


    "You go and cook first."


    Bai Yinling nodded and asked no more. Xiao Chun answered and scratched his head blankly. Usually my mother doesn''t care about the news at all. What''s the matter today? Why does she feel that her mother seems to pay attention to the rich young man?


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Gu Yixiu went back to the room with Doctor Wu. Just now, the middle-aged woman busily served them a bowl of hot tea. She consciously walked out and closed the door.


    "What happened to the queen?"


    Without outsiders, Wu Tieguai was no longer careful. Gu Yixiu sinks his eyes and tells Wu Tieguai what happened to his mother outside the palace and how she fainted.


    "There is no problem with doctor Yu''s diagnosis. Is it your guess that there may be a problem?"


    Wu Tieguai grasped the point and asked.


    "Yes," said Gu Yi, "Doctor Wu, don''t blame the younger generation for being suspicious. You also know how many people in the palace want to kill the empress. What''s more, the empress had contact with the prince Nuzhen when she was in LAN mansion.


    Witchcraft prevails in Jurchen. I''m really afraid that my mother will follow their way again. "


    A few years ago, Bai ruotong lost his memory because of the Wushan art. Although it has been many years now, it is still frightening in retrospect. Wu Tieguai twisted his eyebrows and stroked his beard with his fingers. He seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, he said, "do you find anything suspicious?"


    "No..." Gu Yixiu shook his head.


    "Well, I''ll go back to the palace with you," Wu tie nodded, with a trace of vicissitudes in his voice. "I''m here to see my old friend. Now things are almost done. It''s time to go back to the palace."


    "Please, Doctor Wu."


    Gu Yixiu Gongshou road.


    Wu Tieguai led him out of the inner room. The fragrance of rice came from the main room. The middle-aged woman who answered the door just now came with Gu Yixiu. She wiped her hands with her apron and said with a smile, "it turns out that the young master is really a guest of Dr. Wu. Because she doesn''t know him, the old woman didn''t dare to open the door at will just now. Please don''t blame him."


    "I understand."


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    "Stay for dinner. You can have a place to stay at night. If you don''t, you can stay here if you don''t mind."


    Old woman''s way.


    "I''ve brought ten people. I''m afraid it''s not enough. I''d better find an inn to rest."


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    When middle-aged women listen to this, they no longer demand it. She was polite, then turned back to the inner room, less than a moment, she helped a sick man out. The man looks forty or fifty years old. Limping, staggering.


    "This is Dr. Wu''s guest."


    The woman introduced him.


    "How are you?"


    Looking at Gu Yixiu''s clothes, the man also knew that he was rich or expensive and nodded to say hello.

 Chapter 1555

    Gu Yixiu nodded and arched his hand.


    "He is an old friend of mine. I came to this village when I was wandering around. I fell from the top of the mountain carelessly. He saved my life," Wu Tieguai said. "Young man, if you don''t mind, you can call him uncle Qian."


    "Hello, uncle Qian."


    Gu Yixiu said without hesitation.


    It seems that this is the purpose of Wu Tieguai''s trip.


    "This time, I also came to treat my old friend because he was ill. Fortunately, he has recovered a lot," Wu Tieguai explained. Then he turned his eyes to the two men. "I''ve stayed here for many hours. The people of the childe''s family are my nobles. There''s something urgent in the capital that I want to call him back. I''m going to leave with the childe tomorrow."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman was embarrassed and said, "are you leaving so soon? But my family''s illness... "


    "Lingcui," she said before Uncle Li interrupted, "as long as I take care of my illness slowly, I will always take care of it. Doctor Wu has something important to do. Can''t you stop me?"


    "It''s... It''s my thoughtlessness."


    Middle aged women feel guilty.


    "Young master, I haven''t seen the market before. I don''t think much about what I say and what I do. I hope you don''t put it in your heart."


    Li Shu apologized to Gu Yi.


    "If this is where it is, I should apologize to you," Gu Yixiu explained hastily. "It''s all me. It''s troubling you two."


    "Eat first."


    Women have a bad feeling in their heart. Just now, they complained. Now they really think that they are not. Fortunately, this young man is a man of great benevolence and righteousness and does not have the same understanding with himself.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Wu Tieguai packed his luggage and prepared to start with Gu Yixiu. Gu Yixiu wanted to get on the carriage, but he suddenly thought of something. As soon as he stepped on the carriage, he put down his steps again: "Doctor Wu, I have one more thing to deal with. Can you wait for me here for a moment?"


    "Is there anything to deal with?"


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    "When I came here yesterday, there was a little girl who showed me the way. I haven''t really appreciated her."


    Gu explained.


    "Thank you very much. Please help yourself."


    Wu Tieguai expressed his understanding and nodded.


    Gu Yixiu was no longer polite and turned to leave the yard. The bodyguard on one side led the way for him. Soon after they left, they came to the end of a village. At the entrance of the courtyard, he saw a familiar figure.


    "Xiaochun."


    He called for the exit. Xiao Chun was stunned and quickly walked with him: "young master, why are you here?"


    "Thank you very much. I found Dr. Wu. I''m going back today, so I came to say goodbye to you. Thank you by the way." He said.


    Xiao Chun listens to this words, in the vision flashed a loss.


    I don''t know why, listening to him go, I was reluctant to part with him. It was the first time we met yesterday.


    Maybe I have never met such a kind person.


    "So soon? Not for a few more days? "


    She asked.


    "Not much," said Gu Yi, who took out a small jade pendant from his arms and put it into her hand. "This jade pendant is not worth much silver. If you need to come to me in the future, just take it out."


    "Why are you so kind to me Xiaochun was surprised, just wanted to refuse him, but Gu Yixiu held the jade pendant tightly in her hand: "I don''t just want to be good for you. You are very like a little sister of mine. You are very simple. I''m very kind when I see you. I''d like to invite you to accept this kindness. "


    "Xiaochun, who are you talking to?"


    Xiaochun is hesitating, but his mother''s question comes from behind.

 Chapter 1556

    Bai Yinling showed her head from the door. Gu Yixiu looked up and completely froze in the same place. Bai Yinling also found him at this time. Her body trembled and opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaochun looks at her curiously. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She thinks that the expressions of her mother and Gu Yixiu are extremely abnormal.


    "Mother?"


    Gu Yixiu squints his eyes and looks up and down at Bai Yinling. Although it''s the past five years, he can''t forget Bai Yinling. This woman, who was bent on harming her mother at the beginning, still can''t stop his anger when he sees her again.


    "People''s wife is Xiaochun''s mother," Bai Yinling was surprised in her eyes. She thought it would be the nobles of the capital or Bai Chusheng who came here, but she never thought it would be Gu Yixiu. "Xiaochun is taken care of by the nobles."


    "Xiao Chun, can I have a few words with your mother alone?"


    Gu Yixiu asked Xiao Chun. Xiaochun blinked blankly. She couldn''t get enough attention, so she had to look back at her mother. Bai Yinling nodded to her: "go out and play for a while."


    "Yes." Xiaochun answers and pushes the door. Bai Yinling pointed to the room, "Your Highness, do you want to go in and ask questions?"


    Gu Yixiu pursed his thin lips, thought for a moment, and nodded.


    As soon as they entered the inner room, Gu Yixiu opened the door and said, "Why are you here? Why didn''t you listen to the mother who let you go far away? Or what''s in your mind? "


    "Your Highness, what do you think I can do now?"


    Bai Yinling slightly breathed out a breath and asked.


    "What can''t you do?" Gu Yixiu said softly, "Bai Yinling, whatever you want to do, I will stop you. If you want to go to the capital again, I will kill you."


    "What do I do in the capital?" Bai Yinling grins bitterly. Now she just wants to live a safe and stable life and doesn''t want to provoke right and wrong again. "Your Highness, the original hatred has already passed. Why don''t you forget it? What''s more, the past hatred is the past after all. Please don''t look at the women in the same way as before. "


    Gu Yixiu looked at her with half faith. He wanted to refute, but he didn''t know how to refute. If Bai Yinling''s words were true, it would be the best thing.


    "Xiaochun is a good girl. You have a good discipline."


    Finally, as he sighed, he said, "I sincerely hope that Xiaochun will not grow as you used to, and will do anything to achieve your goal."


    Of course she could hear his sarcasm.


    "Your Highness came to see Doctor Wu this time, but for the sake of Bai ruotong?" She asked, raising her eyes.


    "How can you call the mother''s taboo?" Gu Yixiu is dissatisfied with Tao.


    Bai Yinling pursed her lips with a smile. It seemed that she was right. She lowered her head, took out a bracelet from her wrist and handed it to Gu Yixiu: "if you give this bracelet to the empress, it will be useful to her."


    "What tricks do you want to play?"


    Gu Yixiu didn''t believe her.


    "Your Highness, don''t look at people''s wives in this way. Even if people''s wives want to play tricks, how can they play here?"


    Baiyinling road.


    Gu Yixiu this just result the bracelet in her hand, wait for him to go back to give mother empress, let mother empress give judgment.


    "I''ll leave first."


    Put the bracelet in his arms, Gu Yixiu said goodbye.


    "Wait a minute."


    See her to leave, white Yin Ling anxious call way.


    "What else do you want?" Gu Yixiu asked.

 Chapter 1557

    "Is Gu chenlian OK?"


    She asked.


    Gu Yixiu was stunned. He thought for a moment and said, "he died. He died five years ago."


    Bai Yinling''s pupil suddenly shrank and looked at him incredulously: "dead? What''s going on? "


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t worry about it." Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    Bai Yinling choked and sat down slowly: "Your Highness, walk slowly."


    Gu Yixiu no longer stayed, got up and left the inner room. When he came to the gate of the courtyard, Xiao Chun, who had been waiting in the same place, welcomed him: "young master, do you know your mother?"


    He lowered his head and looked at Xiao Chun''s concerned eyes. He sighed, "I know you."


    "..." Xiaochun swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "childe, do you hate my mother?"


    Gu Yixiu always looked gentle when he was in front of her, but just now, he looked at his mother with an angry look.


    Xiaochun is not a taste in her heart. She wants to persuade her, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Xiaochun, take this."


    Gu Yixiu took out his purse from his arms and handed it directly to Xiao Chun.


    "I... I don''t..."


    "Take it."


    He didn''t give her the chance to refuse. He put it directly into her arms: "Xiao Chun, I''m old with your mother. Take this silver and take good care of your mother. It''s not easy for your mother and daughter to live in this village, OK?"


    "But..."


    Xiaochun hesitated a little.


    "Don''t refuse my kindness any more, will you?" Gu Yixiu squatted down and looked her in the eye. "Xiaochun, can you promise me something?"


    "Young master," he said


    Xiaochun nodded seriously.


    "In this life, we should be a kind person, OK?" He said.


    "I will."


    Xiaochun road.


    "What a obedient girl." He couldn''t help reaching out and stroking his head. Xiaochun flushed his cheek slightly because of his action.


    "Are you going to leave now?"


    Asked Xiao Chun.


    "Well, I''ll see you later."


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    Xiaochun''s lips moved. She looked at Gu Yixiu''s back for a long time before she could react.


    She didn''t know that this was the last time she saw Gu Yixiu. Their lives had nothing to do with each other since then, but she remembered his people for a long time.


    When his figure disappeared at the end of the road, Xiaochun responded and went back to the room.


    "Mother."


    Bai Yinling sat at the head of the bed, lowered her eyebrows. Xiao Chun swallowed and walked with her. Bai Yinling choked twice. When she looked up, her face had been stained with tears.


    "Mother, why are you crying?"


    Asked Xiao Chun.


    "My mother just thought of the past and wept."


    Bai Yinling shook her head, sighed and said.


    "Did the young master say something to his mother?" Xiaochun road.


    "No, don''t worry about Xiaochun. The noble man didn''t bully his mother." Bai Yinling explained, and then said, "what did that noble man say to you?"


    "He gave Xiaochun silver to take good care of his mother." Xiaochun said, "I''m sorry, mother. Xiaochun can''t refuse that childe."


    "Take it. He''s kind." Bai Yinling sighed.


    Xiaochun''s heart was completely relieved: "the young master also told Xiaochun to be a kind person after Xiaochun. Xiaochun was originally a kind person, and the young master didn''t have to worry about it."


    "Yes."


    Bai Yinling answered with a bitter smile. She also guessed that Gu Yixiu would say this to her. After all, Xiaochun followed her.


    "Xiaochun, shall we leave this village?"


    She said.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To a place where no one can find us."


    Bai Yinling''s voice is long, mixed with some sadness.

 Chapter 1558

    Xiaochun didn''t understand what she was thinking.


    At the beginning, Bai Yinling wandered around without any purpose. She didn''t live in this village until she found Xiao Chun. She didn''t want to go back to the capital, so she didn''t mind where to settle down.


    In the past, she was thinking about everything in the capital. After all, there was a person in the capital that she could miss, but now, that person is gone.


    Her only connection with the capital was broken.


    In that case, why should she stay here.


    "Is it just me and my mother?" Xiaochun hesitated a little.


    "Yes, Xiaochun doesn''t want to?" Bai Yinling picks eyebrows.


    Xiao Chun shook his head: "yes, no matter where his mother goes, Xiao Chun is willing to follow her. Where my mother is, it''s Xiaochun''s home. "


    Her clever appearance distressed Bai Yinling.


    "Good boy."


    Fortunately, with Xiaochun, she found the meaning of life.


    ¡­¡­


    In the plum rain season, it rains continuously. Gu Qingyu walks into the room with an umbrella. Bai ruotong is taking a lunch break. She sits next to Bai ruotong and looks at her quietly. After a long time, Bai ruotong slowly opened his eyes.


    "Mother, are you awake?"


    Gu Qingyu smiles sweetly and hooks her finger. White if Tong Leng Leng, blankly looking at the girl in front of her, she opened her mouth, asked: "who are you?"


    Gu Qingyu blinked: "mother, what''s the matter with you? I am Qingyu. Mother, don''t you even recognize Qingyu? "


    White if Tong Zheng Zheng, suddenly way: "right... You are clear rain."


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Qingyu screwed up her eyebrows, and Bai ruotong''s state seemed very wrong.


    "Nothing."


    Bai ruotong shook his head, "Qingyu, how do you want to see your mother today? It''s not a safe day. "


    "Aunt Liuli taught me to make a purse. I''ll show it to my mother."


    Gu Qingyu said, and took out a small pink purse from his arms. Bai Rutong took it in his hand and looked at it. A smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "who is Qingyu giving it to?"


    "I want to give it to my brother."


    Gu Qingyu''s fingers are embarrassed to pester, "mother, do you think my brother will like the purse I gave him?"


    "Yes." Bai Rutong pinched her little nose.


    "Then I''ll rest assured. When my brother comes, I''ll give him my purse."


    She said.


    "It seems that Qingyu really likes his brother." Bai ruotong looked at her daughter in a doting way. Gu Qingyu nodded seriously: "that''s natural."


    Bai ruotong chatted with her for a long time, but Gu Qingyu was so happy by her that she hopped away. As soon as she left, Bai Rutong frowned. She called Liuli: "Liuli, go and call doctor Yu."


    "Yes."


    Liuli nodded and walked out of the room.


    Bai ruotong held his head. What happened to him just now? She clearly found that when she woke up and saw Gu Qingyu, she was totally strange. Memory seems to break in an instant. This feeling made her worry and fear.


    The memory of her last amnesia is still in her mind. If she loses it again this time, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    She will never be so easy to let go of cold fear Yi, she has let him go again and again, not with his knowledge, but this man is always pressing step by step, it seems that she should take some measures.


    "Niang Niang, are you looking for Wei Chen?"


    The rest of his life soon came to the hall. Bai ruotong nodded and winked at the glass beside him. The glass understood and nodded out of the room. Bai ruotong looked at him and said in a soft voice, "doctor Yu, my palace is very abnormal now. Just now Qingyu came to see our palace. In a moment, our palace couldn''t recognize Qingyu. "

 Chapter 1559

    "Empress, can you tell me carefully which one you don''t remember? Is it not a name, or a strange feeling to see your highness? "


    Asked the rest of his life.


    "There is a strange feeling..."


    Bai ruotong told the truth.


    For the rest of his life, he was in a bit of a dilemma. Bai ruotong''s situation was obviously the same as before. Although Nuzhen''s Wushan skill is powerful, after Bai ruotong''s memory was restored, Doctor Wu treated her, and her physical condition is obviously no longer any problem.


    So what''s going on now?


    Is Leng Beiyi taking medicine on her and making her relapse again?


    The rest of his life wrung his brows: "empress, it''s better to tell the emperor as soon as possible."


    If such a situation really happens, Bai ruotong can''t hide it.


    "What should I say? Tell the emperor that the palace will soon lose its memory? " Bai ruotong sighed, "now I don''t know how to judge things clearly. I really don''t know how to open my mouth. If I can find the reason, I can''t tell the emperor again."


    Now tell Gu Yanqing, will let Gu Yanqing with white worry, she does not want to say, since there is her reason.


    "The empress knows more about Wushan than Weichen. Can she judge the reason from her heart?"


    He asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head with a bitter smile: "this palace has a prescription. You can help me grasp it. You can only wait for Doctor Wu to come back and talk about it in detail."


    The only thing she can do is to dispense medicine according to Wu Tieguai''s prescription. Fortunately, she has a good memory. She remembers the past clearly, even if it''s just a tiny detail.


    But I don''t know when this memory will die.


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    "Miss two, I have a letter for you."


    Bai Lingwei this box just ate perfect, maidservant rather son is to hand a letter into her hand.


    "Who gave it to you?" Bai Lingwei asked.


    "It seems to be someone who knows the young lady. The maid went out of the house to buy things for the young lady. When she came back, she was stopped by a man who looked like a little guy. The man said that he asked him to give the letter to the young lady. He seemed to be quite sure that the young lady was your maid."


    Ning Er replies a way.


    Bai Lingwei opened the letter after hearing the words. There are only a few words on the letter: I''m all right, don''t read it.


    The handwriting, which she was familiar with, was Rodolfo''s.


    What does he write to himself now? Do you think you will miss him anytime and anywhere.


    Bai Lingwei put a sneer on her lips, lit the candlestick and burned the letters one by one.


    "Miss, this is..."


    Ning''er is a little confused.


    "Letters from unimportant people don''t need to be kept."


    Bailingwei said.


    Ning''er looks down and says nothing.


    "Miss two, the master is receiving guests in the mansion. It seems that the guests are coming because of you."


    Ning son just wants to say what, at this time another maidservant walks into the room to report a way.


    "Because of me? Who is the other party? "


    She asked.


    "It''s the Pingyuan general." The maid returned.


    "Dad, can you tell me to come over?"


    Bai Lingwei asked.


    The maid nodded: "is to ask you to go, miss, you go?"


    "Go, of course."


    It''s reasonable for the maid to ask this question. Bai Lingwei always refused to deal with these situations before. Today, I don''t know why, but she is interested.


    She sat in front of the dressing mirror and asked Ning''er to make up for herself. Half an hour later, she came out of the attic. When she came to the main hall, her father was communicating with the Pingyuan general. Bai Lingwei was a little worried and timid. She did not dare to look directly into the man''s eyes, looked down at his black boots, and did not dare to look up.


    "Little girl, please greet my father."


    She saluted Bai Shutang.

 Chapter 1560

    Bai Shutang looked up at her and said, "you''ve come just in time. You''re talking about your business today. General an, I''d like to introduce you. This is my second daughter, Ling Wei. "


    "Lingwei, it''s a good name."


    The man''s praise with a smile came from the top of her head, and Bai Lingwei''s eyes were half closed slightly. Somehow, a bit of loss flashed in her heart. When she first met Rodolfo a few years ago, Rodolfo praised her name. Bai Lingwei was very excited at that time. She has never been praised.


    But now she is a little lost.


    She and Luo Dao really can''t go back.


    "General, you can see that the second daughter is too old to match you," Bai Shutang continued. "General, if you want to marry a little girl, you''d better think about it carefully and don''t regret it. This daughter''s temperament is not particularly good. I''m afraid she''s going to the general''s house to make trouble for you. "


    Bai Lingwei looked at Bai Shutang in surprise: "Dad, you..."


    She didn''t understand why Bai Shutang trampled on her daughter in front of a strange man. Although she was old, she was not old enough, and she even kept a pretty girl. Bai Shutang''s words are full of disgust.


    It''s her father, but she hates her daughter.


    "The empress said that Lingwei has a good temper. If she marries Lingwei, it will be a blessing for her."


    General an doesn''t seem to care about Bai Shutang''s words at all. He looks at Bai Lingwei all the time. Bai Lingwei looked up at him. The man in front of him looks very energetic. He is about 30 years old, handsome and has a dark skin. Maybe he is exposed to the wind and sun all the year round.


    He is a good man.


    Bai Lingwei also guessed the meaning of Bai Shutang''s words. In his heart, he didn''t want her daughter to live well. This man must be Bai ruotong''s husband. That''s why Bai Shutang blocked him.


    Now there is no father in baishutang.


    "General Bai, can I have a few words with Miss Bai?"


    Asked general Ann.


    "Alone? What''s the point? If general an and the little girl are alone, isn''t it a joke for them to say that they are alone? Still, "Bai Shutang refused." today people have seen it. General an must have something in mind. Lingwei is not a candidate to be a lady. General an, please go back. "


    "All right."


    When general an saw that baishutang refused, he didn''t ask. Anyway, the future will be long. He stood up, arched his hand with Bai Shutang and said, "I still have official business. I will leave first."


    When Bai Lingwei saw that he was going to leave, she couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. She didn''t fall in love with men at first sight, just because of Bai Shutang''s attitude.


    She had made up her mind to start all over again, but Bai Shutang began to hinder her. He was his own father, but he didn''t care about her at all.


    "Father, what do you mean by slandering me in front of others?"


    Bai Lingwei asked.


    "Slander? Isn''t that true? " Bai Shutang snorted coldly and said, "Lingwei, you are in your twenties now. You are no longer a little girl. At the beginning, I was worried about your marriage. Now I refuse to marry you as you wish. What''s the matter? Are you not satisfied? "


    "You are not for me, you just want to fight against the queen."


    Bai Lingwei couldn''t see through this man. Since he didn''t take part in the government, he lived in a muddle everyday and lost his former glory.

 Chapter 1561

    In the past, Bai Lingwei was respected by Bai Shutang.


    Because of his supremacy and victory in the battlefield, they also lived a respected life in xihou mansion.


    But now


    He is like a fallen star, which has already lost its luster. In front of the old lady''s hall, Bai Lingwei completely eliminated her respect.


    "So what?"


    Bai Shutang didn''t retort, but asked, "now I don''t have the right to speak in this family? If you want to marry or not, you will not. If you want to marry or not, do you put me in your eyes?


    Lingwei, since you don''t want to get married, carry it out to the end. Don''t start to think about it again. "


    Bai Lingwei''s heart is stinging. Is that what a father should say to his daughter? Where did her father go and why did he become like this?


    "Father, what you say is true?"


    Bai Lingwei asked.


    "Nature is the truth."


    Bai Shutang nodded.


    Bai Lingwei suddenly felt that her throat was a little dry. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. She had been hurt a lot by Bai Shutang, and she wanted to forgive him, but how could she forgive him for his appearance.


    "Father, you really let me down."


    Bai Lingwei doesn''t speak any more, leaves a word, turns around and leaves the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    When she went back to the green bamboo courtyard, Bai Lingwei thought more and more about it. Her tears broke in her eyes and she began to cry when she didn''t pay attention. Growing up, she has never received the attention of Bai Shutang. Now he has to make trouble for himself. Doesn''t he have any feelings for himself? Anyway, I am also his own daughter.


    Thinking of this, Bai Lingwei''s heart is even worse.


    "Miss, it''s just that an unknown young master is rejected by the master. You don''t need to be so angry. Just calm down and don''t have the same opinion with the master."


    Ning Er comforts a way.


    "It''s not just for this reason. I''m just sad. He always treats me like this..."


    Bai Lingwei shook her head and explained, "maybe I''ll never be as strong as my little sister. My father has hurt my little sister so many times, but my little sister is just like nothing happened. If I had half of my younger sister, I would not be in such a situation now. "


    Bai Lingwei sighed.


    She really envies Bai ruotong. No matter when, Bai ruotong is powerful. No matter what kind of crisis appears in front of her, she never puts it in her heart. If only she could have such a powerful power. "


    As she did so, she thought with a slow sigh.


    "Miss, how about going out for a walk?" Ning''er suggested, "anyway, the young lady''s mind is in a mess now, and she doesn''t want to do anything. Why don''t we go out and turn around and transfer our mind?"


    Bai Lingwei has now decided to give up the past, which Ning''er is willing to see. Her present air barrier is because Bai Shutang has blocked her way, but Bai Shutang is nothing. As long as Bai Chusheng comes back, she can make the decision for Bai Lingwei.


    "Turn around? Where can I go now? "


    Bai Lingwei shrugged her shoulders slightly. She didn''t want to go anywhere. A lot of things happened today, enough to upset her. Her father didn''t talk about it for the time being, and the letter that Luo Dao sent to her also made her feel miserable to death.


    "Miss, it''s not a good way for you to complain. Just listen to my advice. Let''s go out for a walk. When miss is in a better mood, what happened just now is nothing."


    Ning''er tried every means to persuade her.

 Chapter 1562

    Bai Lingwei moved slightly in her heart and nodded. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and got up. Ning''er rushed to help her.


    They got into the carriage and wandered aimlessly in the market. Bai Lingwei seldom comes to the street. Because of her family background, she can only stay in Chungui alone. She came to a tea house and sat down. A good play was playing on the stage. Bai Lingwei sat in the wing room and looked at the stage. A woman in green was singing sadly. Bai Lingwei narrowed her eyes and sighed.


    "Miss, is that too sad? Why don''t you tell that man to stop singing such a sad tune


    Ning Er asked.


    "No matter, it''s not the Marquis''s house in the west of town. People can sing whatever they want. How can we manage so much?"


    She gave a wry smile and shook her head.


    Rather son hears speech, have to hang down a head, silent ground accompanies at her side. Bai Lingwei''s remaining light moves. There is a familiar figure walking around under the stage. She fixed her eyes on a man in black. The man seems to have noticed her eyes too. She looks up at her with astonishment.


    "Ning''er, look there!"


    She pointed to the man.


    Ning''er looked at the man and was slightly surprised: "eh? Isn''t that the man who sent the letter to miss today? "


    "Sure enough."


    Bai Lingwei''s heart moved. Luo Dao is wanted now, and his servants dare to walk around at will. It''s strange that he even appears in the bustle of this kind of tea shop.


    But at the thought of Luo Dao, Bai Lingwei''s heart began to ache.


    "What shall we do, miss? Is it with the past? Or... "


    Ning Er asked.


    "You go to inform the people of the county," Bai Lingwei said, "don''t scare the snake."


    "Yes."


    Ning Er nodded and walked out of the wing room. Bai Lingwei''s heart is beating. On the one hand, she has a secret joy in her heart. Luo Dao''s servant suddenly appears. She can make up for her sins and bring some good news to Bai ruotong. But on the other hand, Bai Lingwei is a little worried, because it means that Luo Dao is probably still in the capital.


    But the news he clearly gave himself was that he was all right. Why didn''t he go.


    Is headache thinking, the door was pushed open at this time, just below the man actually directly appeared in front of her. Bai Lingwei subconsciously stood up and stepped back.


    "Lingwei, long time no see," the man said with a smile, "but we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "Rodolfo?"


    It''s a voice she can''t miss. It''s Rodolfo''s voice. He even changed into his own bodyguard and walked around the capital.


    "Did you get my letter?"


    Rodolfo came up to her and asked softly. Bai Lingwei swallowed a mouthful of saliva, lowered her head and did not reply. Seeing this, Luo Dao took a deep breath: "it seems that you are still the same as before. You are not willing to talk with me, or even with me. Lingwei, do you hate me very much?"


    "How can you still be in the capital? Do you know that the emperor is looking for you now? If you are caught by the emperor, the consequences will be unimaginable, "Bai Lingwei said." Luo Dao, you''d better go quickly. "


    She used to be fascinated by him, so she did a lot of bad things, but now, she can never do these things again.


    "Where can I go?"


    Luo Daodao said, "there is a person who worries me. I can''t rest assured where I go. Lingwei, why don''t you come with me? We are far away from the capital. Don''t you always want me to marry you? I''d like to marry you. Let''s go to Huachao, where you and I can live a good life. "

 Chapter 1563

    "Do you think what you said is realistic?"


    Bai Lingwei looked up with a bitter smile and asked, "Luo Dao, you are not an innocent person."


    He was so heartless to say goodbye to her, he should understand how pure his heart died. She won''t be confused by Rodolfo any more, not at all.


    The past has long passed, and now Bai Lingwei just wants to live her life well. She doesn''t think about anything and doesn''t care about anything. One day, she will completely forget this man.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rodolfo squinted. He didn''t know what was going on. When he saw her downstairs just now, he thought it had not happened. He just turned around and left, but he couldn''t control it. He wanted to go upstairs to ask her about her attitude, so he came.


    "You go quickly, I have just informed Ning''er to find the people from the county government. If you don''t go, you will be caught."


    She didn''t threaten him, she said coldly.


    Although she was unwilling to admit it in her heart, her original wish was that he could live well and live well. But she is no longer willing to have any relationship with him. Their past is long gone and no longer exists.


    "Lingwei, what I said to you before was true," Luo Daodao said. "Although it looks like a lie now, I have never regretted it. I had this relationship with you. Whether you hate me or blame me, I hope you can engrave me into your heart. As long as you let me know that I still have a place in your heart, I will be fine."


    He came to her and wanted to hold her, but Bai Lingwei dodged. She bit her lips, as if there was something suddenly broken in her heart, which made her at a loss.


    Finally, she couldn''t bear it any longer. She looked at the man in front of her and asked, "Luo Dao, you answer me, why do you want to betray the emperor? At the beginning, the emperor should have trusted you very much. The empress also trusted you. You helped them so much. Nanyuan could give full play to all your talents. Why did you betray?


    Don''t you have any friendship in your heart? What can the Chinese Dynasty give you? After you have been in Nanyuan for so many years, can you still say betrayal and betray? "


    She can''t hide her grievances any more. Luo Dao is a jerk. He can''t do these things. He can survive in Nanyuan. He can


    But this asshole


    "There are many things that I can''t do if I want to," Luo Dao said. "Everyone has a destiny that can''t be chosen. I''m a fortune teller, and I believe in fate. But you are an accident, Lingwei. In fact, I lied to you. I thought that I would send you a letter to let you forget me and feel that I''m a heartless man.


    But after I wrote to you, I regret it. I don''t want you to think that I am a heartless man. I know, I can''t repair the hurt in your heart, but there is one thing, I hope you can know, I''m happy with you. Although I used you, it''s true to please your heart. "


    He has never tried to express his mind completely like this. He doesn''t know how much Bai Lingwei can listen to, but now he has done everything he can do and say.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lingwei choked, "in fact, you don''t want to betray Nanyuan, do you? Otherwise you won''t watch me pass on the information to your highness. You won''t give your highness a fatal blow after he committed smallpox.


    Luo Dao, you won''t make such a mistake at all, because you don''t want to do all this, so you will... "

 Chapter 1564

    She choked for a moment, and she couldn''t go on. No matter what the truth is, Luo Dao betrayed Nanyuan. Luo Dao''s eyes overflowed with mist. He opened his mouth and reached out to touch Bai Lingwei''s face: "Lingwei, thank you. Thank you for believing me.


    No matter how many wrong things I have done, I am a kind person in your eyes. This feeling... Is really good... Lingwei... Thank you... "


    A kiss fell on her forehead. Luo Dao lowered his voice line and asked, "Lingwei, finally, I want to ask you, do you really don''t want to go with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lingwei shook her head.


    "I won''t force you." He knew that this woman had resentment in her heart. If she was taken away by force, it might aggravate her resentment in her heart. Rodao was not willing to do so.


    "Next time we meet, I hope I can talk to you..."


    Before he had finished speaking, there was a noise outside the room. Luo Dao didn''t delay any longer and left the room. Bai Lingwei looks at the figure that she leaves. Her lips move, but she doesn''t want to stay. The Yamen of the county government searched the tea house for a long time, but no one was found. However, the report was made by a young lady from the west of the town. They did not doubt it. Instead, they put the case on record.


    "Miss, it seems that the man has left."


    Rather son helpless way.


    Bai Lingwei nodded with a bitter smile, and her eyes were wet with tears unconsciously.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss? Why do you cry? " Ning Er asked. Bai Lingwei shook her head: "it''s OK."


    Luo Daogang just said that in addition to using himself, he has deep feelings for himself. In this case, Bai Lingwei believed it, because she had seen her deep love in Luo Dao''s eyes.


    It was an autumn day, and Bai Lingwei just got angry at Bai Shutang. Bai Shutang was just replaced by Bai Chusheng at that time. There was a lot of bad feeling in his heart. He just threw his anger on Bai Lingwei. Although he didn''t make any mistakes, he was still punished by Bai Shutang for kneeling for half an hour.


    She was sitting alone in the courtyard, sobbing and sobbing. In front of others, she didn''t dare to say it.


    "Lingwei."


    A slight voice of questioning came from behind. Bai Lingwei quickly wiped away her tears. Looking back, it was Bai Chusheng and Luo Dao.


    "Brother."


    She forced herself to smile and went with Bai Chusheng.


    "What are you doing here alone?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "Nothing. It''s just a little boring. I''m just looking around." She returned.


    Bai Chusheng heard the speech and nodded. He raised his hand and rubbed Bai Lingwei''s head, and said in a small voice, "Lingwei, you can talk to me about anything. Is life in the mansion still smooth? Has anyone come to your trouble? "


    "Now no one is looking for Lingwei''s trouble." Bai Lingwei said with a smile. Although Bai Chusheng didn''t know the truth of the words, he believed it when she said so. They chatted for a while, and Bai Chusheng left. Bai Lingwei''s smile converged in an instant, and she sat back in the courtyard and cried silently.


    "Since you have been bullied, why don''t you tell little general Bai? If he is, he will make the decision for you."


    A man''s slow voice came over his head.


    Bai Lingwei was stunned, pursed her lips, looked up at Luo and said, "Lord Luo, how can you come back? Shouldn''t you go to the study to talk with your brother? "


    "You''ve cried. I''m a little worried." Luo Dao squatted down and looked at her skirt without blinking.


    If you don''t look at her skirt carefully, you can''t find the light dust on it. She just knelt in the hospital and accidentally rubbed it.

 Chapter 1565

    "How did it happen?"


    Asked Luo.


    "It''s just a fall."


    Bai Lingwei explained.


    "Just a fall?" Rodao raised his eyebrows and didn''t seem to believe her answer. Bai Lingwei nodded, "yes."


    "How can a fall be like this? Are you lying to me or to yourself?" Luo Dao with a smile, raised his hand directly to touch her knee, Bai Lingwei did not expect that he would suddenly make such a move, subconsciously move his leg away, but his cheek is red.


    "Shy?"


    Rodolfo was smiling. In this case, he should be angry. The man''s action just now was obviously frivolous with her, but Bai Lingwei didn''t know why, but she couldn''t get angry. Instead, she turned her eyes and didn''t know how to talk with the man.


    "What an interesting little girl."


    Luo Dao''s voice was filled with exclamations. He stood up and took out a bottle of plaster from his arms. "It should be able to recover a lot if you go back and use it."


    "You..."


    Bai Lingwei swallowed a mouthful of saliva and carefully looked at the man with a delicate smile in front of her, "why do you want to be so nice to me?"


    If she remembers correctly, she and he are just a few friends, and they can''t talk about any friends. However, his kindness to himself comes so fast that he can''t resist.


    "Do you need a reason to be nice to a beautiful girl?"


    Luo Dao''s reply was very witty, "I don''t know what''s going on. Seeing you, girl, you seem to be crying, and the desire to protect you rises in my heart."


    Bai Lingwei''s heart is like a plucked string. Because of his words, it beats slightly. Luo Dao rubbed her head with a smile: "in the future, I will often come to xihou mansion. If you have any unhappy things, you can talk with me. I can be your tree hole."


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Bai Lingwei never thought that he had ulterior motives for his own good. She was completely immersed in his tenderness, without any time to think, so he accidentally broke into his heart.


    As Luo Dao said, he often came to the west of the town Houfu, Bai Lingwei often met with him, but never thought that he would fall in love with him wholeheartedly.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Lingwei sighed heavily. In retrospect, she was really stupid. She knew clearly that Luo Dao didn''t like himself at all at that time. His kindness to him was only based on that he was the third daughter of the West Marquis''s residence in the town. Therefore, he was good to himself. Therefore, he did these things.


    After returning to the mansion, Bai Lingwei''s heart can''t settle down for a long time. Today, he meets Luo Dao. He tells his uncle what he wants, but he has something to hide. Bai Lingwei doesn''t know whether she should believe Luo Dao now. The only thing she can do now is to let herself stop being immersed in Luo Dao''s gentle trap.


    Since she hasn''t left yet, she should do what she should do.


    The next day, Bai Lingwei went to the palace early, and Bai Rutong just got up. Her spirit didn''t seem to be very good. She rubbed her eyebrows vigorously. Bai Lingwei and she went over: "see the empress."


    Bai ruotong raised his head, slightly stunned for a moment, and then said, "second sister, why are you here?"


    "I have something to tell my mother."


    Bailingwei said.


    Bai ruotong raised a wry smile at the corner of his mouth: "what do you want to tell me?"


    "I saw Rodolfo." Bai Lingwei swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said solemnly.


    Bai Rutong''s expression became serious for a moment.

 Chapter 1566

    "I''m sorry, younger sister. I didn''t stop him from leaving." Bailingwei said.


    "Where did you see her?"


    Bai asked.


    Bai Lingwei told Bai Rutong everything about yesterday. After hearing this, Bai ruotong took a mouthful of warm tea and said slowly, "Luo Dao is still in the capital, which means he still has something to do. I can guess what it is."


    She said, the corners of her mouth with a faint smile, holding Bai Lingwei''s hand and sitting in front of her: "second sister, thank you, you are willing to tell me this, on behalf of your heart has completely returned to my side, I am very happy, you trust me."


    Bai Lingwei moved her lips. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. Finally, she pursed her lips and lowered her head: "about yesterday''s Pingyuan general..."


    "I''ve heard," she said before she finished. Bai ruotong said, "I''ve heard what happened yesterday. My father''s behavior is more and more disappointing now, but don''t worry. General Pingyuan is not the one who will judge you with his father''s malice... "


    "It''s not like that. I want to say..." Bai Lingwei shakes her hands and explains in a hurry. "I want to say that the matter with the Pingyuan general... Or let it go... I may... I may not be able to accept a man. It''s not fair to the Pingyuan general. So, can I give it up?"


    "It''s not something I can do without saying it." Bai ruotong shrugged, "I have called general Pingyuan to come to the palace today. Originally, I wanted to ask about yesterday. I didn''t want to see you here. You came just in time. Why don''t you make a decision after having a good talk with general Pingyuan?"


    Bai Lingwei was a little nervous: "little sister, are you really talking or just joking with me? Did you really call the Pingyuan general? "


    "Nature is real. What? You think I''m going to lie to you? Silly girl, I''m telling the truth. I can''t be the master of it. "


    Although she is older than herself, Bai ruotong is still better than herself. Bai Lingwei''s first intention to marry is to forget Luo Dao. It can be imagined that Luo Dao''s position in her heart is to completely forget a person. How can it be so easy? She has to push her sister to let her not give up at will.


    Bai Lingwei swallowed and nodded: "if you say so, I''ll try."


    She said.


    "Well, that''s good," Bai said with a satisfied smile. Then he turned to Liuli behind him and asked, "Liuli, how long will the Pingyuan general come?"


    "About half an hour later." Liuli road.


    "Empress, your highness is back."


    Bai ruotong is about to make fun of Bai Lingwei, but Yigong maid tells him. Bai ruotong quickly stood up and said, "call in your Highness the prince quickly."


    "Yes."


    The maidservant replied. Within a moment, two figures appeared in the hall, one was Gu Yixiu, the other was Wu Tieguai. Bai ruotong really did not expect that Gu Yixiu actually invited Wu Tieguai back.


    "Mother!"


    Gu Yixiu gives a call. Bai ruotong goes with him and holds his hand happily. She knocks up and down. Seeing that Gu Yixiu doesn''t have any wounds, she is relieved. Bai Lingwei looked at the scene in front of her and knew that she had nothing to do. She nodded to Bai Rutong and said, "little sister, I''ll go to the main hall first."


    "Well, Liuli, take her there."


    White Rutong road.

 Chapter 1567

    After Bai Lingwei left, Wu Tieguai put the medicine box on the table. Gu Yixiu quickly closed the door.


    "Xiuer, you go out first. I want to talk to Dr. Wu alone."


    Bai said. Gu Yixiu blinked, did not understand Bai ruotong''s original intention, but since she said so, she could not refuse. Nodding, he walked out of the room and closed the door.


    "But the empress felt that her health was very serious, so she supported her royal highness?"


    Wu Taiyi asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that nothing can be concealed from Dr. Wu."


    "What''s the matter? You''d better talk to me Wu Tieguai realized the seriousness of the matter and no longer joked with Bai ruotong. He asked solemnly. Bai ruotong lowered his head, spit out an exclamation, and completely told Wu Taiyi the cause of the incident.


    "So, you feel like you''ve made the same mistake again, and you''re starting to lose your memory?"


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    "That''s right, and it''s a little more serious." Bai ruotong said, "I began to pay attention to this point. Qingyu once asked me to say hello. I almost couldn''t remember that she was my daughter. And yesterday, when my palace woke up, Sheng came to visit my palace. But as soon as he got close to my palace, my palace pushed him away..."


    "Because you don''t remember who the Lord is?"


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "it''s just like this. Fortunately, our palace fooled the matter. However, the emperor is a suspicious person, and he cares about our health. Therefore, our palace must not be able to hide the matter for long."


    Thinking of what happened yesterday, Bai ruotong was frightened.


    When Gu Yanqing came to visit her, the man in front of her king was unprecedented strange. She even pushed Gu Yanqing away. Fortunately, she prevaricated Gu Yanqing. She just had a nightmare. Just now, she didn''t wake up for a moment.


    Although Gu Yanqing was dubious, she didn''t break her lie.


    Thinking of this, Bai ruotong still feels frightened. If Gu Yanqing discovers his illness, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Wu Tieguai listened to her and put her hand into the pillow. He carefully felt her pulse, with a solemn look.


    "Dr. Wu, what did you find?"


    After a while, Bai Rutong asked.


    "Empress, Wei Chen told her this and asked her not to think about it. She was a little sick, but she was not drugged as her royal highness had guessed. The medicine is definitely given, but it''s nothing more than a kind of medicine to make the empress coma... It''s not the Wushan skill that the empress thought. "


    "However, when I met Leng Biyi, the fragrance in his room made my nose a little uncomfortable. When I got back to LAN mansion, I didn''t feel good all over," Bai continued. "It''s not my illusion."


    "What''s the smell of that incense?"


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    "It''s very sweet, like the fragrance of flowers, but I haven''t heard that kind of fragrance before," Bai said. "At that time, I didn''t care about it for a moment because of other things and Leng Yinyi''s questioning. Now I think of it, it''s quite strange."


    Wu Tieguai frowned and listened to her carefully. After a long time, he said, "is that the fragrance that the queen smelled?"


    After he said that, he handed a small medicine bottle to Bai Rutong. Bai took it and sniffed it. A sweet and greasy smell came from it, and her head hurt again.

 Chapter 1568

    "It''s the taste."


    White Rutong road.


    "Sure enough..." Wu Tieguai took back the bottle, "this incense is not a poisonous medicine, but people who have been in Wushan''s art can''t accept the smell. You''ve been trapped by Wushan since you were a child. You can''t accept the smell. If it''s serious, I''m afraid it''s harmful to your body. "


    "In this way, Leng Beiyi knew that and deliberately hurt me."


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth.


    Leng Yinzi is determined to achieve his goal by all means. As long as he can succeed, he can do anything. Bai ruotong breathed heavily. This time, she must not let go of her cold fear.


    "About the treatment..."


    Dr. Wu was in a bit of a dilemma, and Bai ruotong''s heart became tense: "Dr. Wu, if you tell me the truth, what should you do? If there is any hidden danger or problem, I can accept it in my heart..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yixiu waited outside the door for a long time. Half an hour later, the main door opened slowly. Liuli nodded and walked out: "Your Highness, please come in."


    "Yes."


    Leng Danyi nodded and walked into the room. Bai ruotong is discussing something with Wu Tieguai. When Gu Yixiu enters, Bai ruotong raises a gentle smile and waves to him: "Xiuer, come here."


    He walked over and was held by Bai ruotong: "fortunately, you brought Dr. Wu in time. Xiuer, please. What have you suffered this time?"


    "Dr. Wu, mother''s condition..."


    "It''s not too bad. It can be treated, but it has to be done step by step." Wu Tieguai replied. Gu Yixiu was completely relieved when he heard this. As if thinking of something, he closed his eyes and said, "come back, mother, I suddenly thought of something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "When I went to invite Wu Taiyi, my son met Bai Yinling." Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes flashed, surprised: "she is still in Nanyuan?" At the beginning, she clearly warned her in her letter that the farther she went, the better. How could this woman dare to come back. Gu Yixiu took out a bracelet from his arms and handed it to Bai ruotong: "Bai Yinling said, let her son give it to your mother."


    Bai ruotong took the bracelet in his hand. His heart was like a broken string. It was not a taste.


    "Does the mother know what it is?"


    Gu Yixiu asked.


    "I know..." Bai ruotong nodded. "This is the object Bai Yinling used to harm people. She once killed many people. She gave it to me, and I feel at ease."


    She stayed in Nanyuan. Maybe she didn''t want to go back to the capital. For her now, it''s the best thing. As long as Bai Yinling is far away from Nanyuan, what she does has nothing to do with herself.


    As long as she doesn''t hurt her relatives, she doesn''t have to worry too much about her.


    ¡­¡­


    South City of the border.


    "Did you find it?"


    As soon as Bai Chusheng got off his horse, a soldier ran towards him. He twisted his eyebrows and asked the soldier in a cold voice. The soldier nodded: "found it, in that broken room."


    The soldier pointed to the broken house in front of him. Bai Chusheng half closed his eyes and walked towards the room. It has been half a month since he left the capital city, and he has been looking for LAN Xinxin. At the beginning, he received the news that Lan Shenshen was in a red mansion, but he looked for the past carefully, but he didn''t find her trace.


    Finally, according to the evidence all the way here, we finally found traces of LAN Xinxin.


    When Bai Chusheng entered the room, a strong stench came. He could not help covering his nose. The brave soldier looked at the head of the bed, but with one look, he fell on the side of the wall and retched.


    In the middle of the bed, LAN Shen''s eyes were wide open in horror. Her body was already stiff

 Chapter 1569

    She''s dead.


    From the perspective of death, it should be four days ago, the wet room made her covered with insects.


    Leng Beiyi killed her?


    Bai Chusheng questions in his heart, but as soon as the question comes out, he decides whether to drop it. LAN Xinxin is useful to Leng Biyi. He won''t kill her.


    Who on earth did such a ridiculous thing?


    Bai Chusheng can''t think of an answer.


    "Go back home."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    "What about her?"


    The soldier pointed to Lanshen on the bed.


    "Have a good burial."


    Bai Chusheng took a last look and sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Bai Lingwei walks bored in the courtyard, and Bai Rutong''s words still reverberate in her mind. She met general Pingyuan and was very sure that she would not like this man, but


    Bai ruotong let her learn to change and try.


    Bai Lingwei doesn''t know how to change and try.


    "White girl."


    A call came from a distance. Bai Lingwei looked back and saw the general Pingyuan who came with her in a hurry. Her heart moved slightly. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to advance or retreat. With a smile, general Pingyuan came to her and said, "it''s really you, girl. I''m thinking how embarrassing it would be if I recognized the wrong person."


    Bai Lingwei swallowed her saliva and lowered her head. She didn''t know how to answer his words. The great general of Pingyuan came to her and said, "it''s the queen who will call me today. I don''t know if you are a girl."


    "The empress is talking with Dr. Wu." Bai Lingwei whispered, "the general is here today. In fact, the empress is also for me. Last time I was in the mansion, my father''s attitude was really sorry. I hope the general doesn''t mind. "


    "My name is anyunshu."


    An Yuanshu was very happy. He thought that Bai ruotong called him to the palace to cancel their marriage. He didn''t expect that he could see Bai Lingwei here, which really surprised him.


    "General Ann." Bailing greets him with a smile.


    "White girl can call me a taboo."


    Although she knew his name, an Yuanshu still introduced it again, so that she could hear a less obvious address from her mouth. Bai Lingwei blinked. After thinking for a moment, she shook her head: "I''d better call you general an. General an, the empress has business to deal with. Why don''t you accompany me? "


    "Nature is good."


    An Yuanshu didn''t refuse and answered directly.


    The man in front of him was a kind man. He was neither outspoken nor enthusiastic. This kind of man will be easy to get along with in the future.


    It''s just


    After all, she has a person in her heart, which is so unfair to him.


    "General an, my little girl is very old. She has already passed the best age for marriage." Bailingwei said.


    "I''m almost thirty now. I''m five years older than the girl. Do you dislike me?" An Yuanshu asked.


    As soon as Bai Lingwei stopped, she said this to tell him that she was not young. If she married him, it would not be the best choice for him. Why the man''s reply, easily over the question.


    "I mean, the general clearly has a better choice," Bai Lingwei said. "The general is not very old and has great ambition. There must be many women waiting to marry you in the capital. If the general marries me because I am the sister of the queen, I''m afraid I will disappoint you."


    She is not a narcissistic person. In the eyes of men, she is an old girl. She dare not expect that anyuanshu likes herself.

 Chapter 1570

    She wants to get married. She can get married anytime and anywhere, and many men want to marry her. But what they really care about is not her, but her identity.


    If you fall in love with her, you will get married with the royal family, which is also a good thing for your future.


    "What do you mean, Miss White?"


    An Yuanshu is a little at a loss.


    "I can''t help general an, and I won''t ask the empress to give you any good for him," Bai Lingwei said with a smile. "Maybe for Mr. an, I''m a person who can make general an promoted. If you think so, you may be disappointed. I''m cowardly, I don''t care about everything, and I don''t know how to help my husband... "


    "You said so much just to tell me that you can''t be a stepping stone in my position, can you?"


    An Yuanshu saw through her mind, she has such an idea is excusable, an Yuanshu does not blame her. Her status is incomparable nobility, coupled with the beautiful birth, even after the age of marriage, the man who wants to marry her also breaks the threshold.


    In her heart, it seems that she is no different from those men.


    Thinking of this, an Yuan Shu was a little disappointed, but he was happy after disappointment. Just prove to her that she is different from others, maybe she can completely accept herself.


    Thinking about this, the corner of his mouth Rose: "I won''t ask you so much, white girl."


    "That''s all you say, just to marry me into the family." Bai Lingwei smiles and easily sees through his mind. Man Leng Leng, by her so direct question, a time oneself unexpectedly is some don''t know what to answer. He scratched his head and said, "it''s not like this. If Miss White really doesn''t trust me, I''m willing to make three rules with her."


    "Poof Pooh."


    Bai Lingwei couldn''t help laughing. She turned her head. An Yuanshu''s silly appearance just now was really lovely. It''s surprising that a man who is about to be in his thirties will show such a lovely look.


    "White girl still don''t believe me?"


    He thought Bai Lingwei was laughing at him and asked in a hurry. Bai Lingwei shook her head: "general an, you are really good. If I marry you, I think every day will be very happy..."


    Compared with marrying Luo Dao, it seems that an Yuanshu is more suitable for him. Bai ruotong really thought about himself seriously. He didn''t just find a man to push him after making a verbal promise.


    But


    Everything is not as simple as she imagined. When she was on the first day of junior high school, she impulsively asked Bai ruotong to choose a candidate for herself. She just wanted to forget Luo Dao. Now Bai ruotong has done it, but she regrets it again.


    Because it''s unfair to this man.


    "General an, I''m sorry..." Bai Lingwei took a deep breath, "you don''t have any problems. It''s all my fault. I don''t doubt general an''s wish. Maybe you also want to find someone to live well. I did the same thing at that time, but after meeting you and talking to you, I can''t marry you. "


    "Why?"


    An Yuanshu doesn''t quite understand.


    "Because... I don''t like you, general an. There is a person in my heart that I can''t forget all the time," Bai Lingwei said. "That man is stationed in my heart like a tree root. It''s hard to erase all the threads. If I follow you, general an, I''m unfaithful to you. I don''t want my behavior to cause any trouble to general an."

 Chapter 1571

    "The queen mentioned it to me."


    An yuan tree Leng for a moment, then way, "did not expect, white girl is willing to be so sincere and I say the truth."


    "Did the queen tell you?"


    Bai Lingwei was dubious and asked again. What is Bai ruotong doing? His behavior is unfair to an Yuanshu. After an Yuanshu knows that he has someone in his heart, he is still willing to meet and contact with himself. She doubts whether the man''s brain is normal.


    "Yes."


    An Yuanshu nodded, "I have lived in my heart before, and I have unforgettable memories. Everyone has his own past. It''s something that can''t be forgotten. Since it can''t be forgotten, why should I pursue it? "


    "You..."


    Bai Lingwei choked. Now she is more and more suspicious that an Yuanshu is close to her goal. Maybe there is a precedent of Luo Dao. She is alert to men''s words. She had never met him before, and she would never believe that the man in front of her would fall in love with him at first sight. Then the only possibility was that he wanted to use himself, just as Rodolfo used himself at the beginning.


    "What''s the question, white girl?"


    An Yuan Shu didn''t notice her mind at all and asked.


    "No more..."


    What else can she say? The truth has been told to an Yuanshu, but he is still indifferent.


    "In that case, can the white girl go down a place with her?" He asked.


    "To a place? Where to? "


    Bai Lingwei doesn''t understand.


    "Follow me."


    Not willing to explain, an Yuanshu calls for a soft sedan chair. Bai Lingwei looked at him hesitantly. She thought the man in front of her was an honest man, but now his behavior made her doubt again.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Miss Bai. Isn''t your maid watching me secretly all the time? Her martial arts are not low. If I do something inhuman, your maid will teach me a lesson. "


    He pointed to Ning''er on the wall, who had been watching what happened in front of him. Bai Lingwei can''t help admiring him. Sure enough, the general is different from the literati. In their conversation, he can still notice all kinds of things. It seems that men''s strength should not be underestimated.


    Bai Lingwei hesitated for a moment and got into the soft sedan chair. Soft sedan all the way to the palace gate, an Yuanshu helped her out of the sedan chair, and then sat on a carriage. As soon as she sat down, Bai Lingwei regretted it.


    I came to persuade an Yuanshu to give up. Why did it become like this


    "Here we are."


    The two on the carriage were silent all the time. Bai Lingwei, perhaps a little nervous, kept her head down. An Yuanshu didn''t force her. Yu Guang kept paying attention to her movements. At the moment when the carriage stopped, he began to signal.


    Bai Lingwei looks at everything around, and they are clearly out of the gate.


    "You... What did you bring me here for?"


    Bai Lingwei didn''t understand.


    "Prey." An Yuanshu said, "the queen said that the white girl likes rabbits very much. There are many rabbits here. When I heard the Queen''s instructions, I wanted to bring the girl here. I hope the girl can accept my kindness."


    Bai Lingwei''s heart is beating, not a heartbeat, but thanks to the man''s heart to himself. How can she do so much for herself?


    If you just want to marry her, he should not notice.


    Is


    Is he really interested in himself?


    But Bai Lingwei couldn''t figure out where he attracted this man. He was willing to do so much for himself.

 Chapter 1572

    "White girl?"


    Seeing Bai Lingwei''s silence, an Yuanshu shakes her hand and looks at her in a puzzled way. Bai Lingwei shook her head: "it''s OK."


    "The road here is a bit slippery. If Miss Bai doesn''t mind, please hold on to my sleeve."


    He hid his hand in his sleeve and handed her his arm. Bai Lingwei blinked, and his carefulness was more attentive than that of Luo Dao. Luo Dao often destroys the safe distance between them. Bai Lingwei is a timid person. It''s easy to be nervous when someone approaches her. When Luo Dao approached herself intentionally, she was often at a loss and didn''t know what to do. But the man in front of him is different, he seems to see his own timidity and fear, so he does not deliberately do intimate things, even if it is just touching, he will not.


    Such carefulness, I have to say, is moving.


    The land that had just rained was especially slippery. Bai Lingwei was very careful all the way, but her embroidered shoes were still stained with soil. An Yuanshu looked at the mud spots on her body and frowned: "it seems that I''m still in a bit of a hurry. I shouldn''t let the girl come here now. I should choose a suitable opportunity."


    "It''s just a little bit of mud. You can change it when you go back."


    Bailingwei said.


    "But the girl''s clothes are dirty."


    An Yuanshu is uneasy.


    "Wash it and it''ll be OK."


    "But..."


    "Long winded!"


    Bai Lingwei couldn''t help muttering. As soon as her voice fell, she covered her mouth in surprise. She had never said such rude words in front of others, even when facing Luo Dao. But an Yuan Shu''s behavior, let her involuntarily refute a sentence.


    "Just now, I..."


    "I''ve had a nagging problem since I was a child. My mother also mentioned this problem with me when I was alive, and my sister also disliked my nagging. I thought I had no problem, but now I''m really wordy... "


    An Yuanshu even made a serious analysis of his character. Bai Lingwei was stunned: "I scolded you, don''t you get angry with me?"


    "You are telling the truth. Why should I be angry?"


    An Yuanshu asked. Bai Lingwei was speechless by his words. The man''s heart was really big. He didn''t seem to pay any attention to his words. After they passed through a piece of wet mud, they saw a prairie.


    Bai Lingwei''s eyes widened. Although she didn''t come to many places near the capital, she had never found such a place. Is there something... Too big here?


    "This is the place I found out by accident. I come here to worry about everything..."


    An Yuanshu said, suddenly moved in the grass, he pointed to the grass happily, "look there! There just ran past a rabbit


    "Where!"


    Bai Lingwei was infected by his excitement and asked.


    "I''ll catch one for you to see."


    An Yuan Shu rolled up his sleeve, raised his body and ran towards the grass. Bai Lingwei didn''t have time to stop him, so she had to stand in place and watch silently.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of this scene, all reflect into Ning er''s eyes. When she heard that an Yuanshu wanted to take Bai Lingwei away, she was a little worried. On the one hand, she is not at ease an Yuanshu, if this man makes any improper behavior, endangers the safety of the young lady, for her, it is her own default.


    On the other hand, she is also worried about Bai Lingwei. Bai Lingwei has never been alone with a man like this. She doesn''t know how she is with Luo Dao.

 Chapter 1573

    But Bai Lingwei''s temperament is as timid as a mouse. On weekdays, even if a childe takes the initiative to talk to her, she also quickly dodges, as if the other party is a monster, it will take her life.


    But the man in front of me


    She looks very trusting. She didn''t even refuse his request to take her away, so she followed a strange man here.


    It seems that she trusted an Yuanshu. Maybe she didn''t even find her trust in him.


    Ning''er is very satisfied with this situation. It seems that she can go to the queen.


    ¡­¡­


    An Yuanshu just left less than half a year ago. In a piece of grass, Bai Lingwei soon found him. She met him. An Yuanshu was holding a rabbit in her hand.


    "You... How did you catch it?"


    Bai Lingwei looked at him with tongue tied eyes. A rabbit running through the grass is extremely hard to find, let alone catch. If you use an arrow, you can still compete with it, but unarmed


    How could it be


    "Do you want a hug?"


    An Yuan Shu''s voice was a little hasty. It seemed that he had run too long and some of them were tired. Bai Lingwei swallows a mouthful of saliva and looks at the rabbit in his arms. The rabbit is snow-white and has two ears drooping. She is clever in the man''s arms and seems to be afraid. The rabbit''s body has been shivering.


    "I... can I hold it?"


    Bai Lingwei asked.


    The tone is mixed with expectation and worry.


    An Yuan Shu smiles and puts the rabbit in his hand into his arms. Bai Lingwei has never held a rabbit, and she has never talked to anyone about her love for it. It''s just that one day, Bai Chusheng catches a cage of rabbits and comes back to cook for Bai ruotong. She has been watching outside the cage for a long time, and she loves these lovely snow-white creatures very much.


    The rabbit''s body is soft, so is its hair. Bai Lingwei couldn''t help but smile. Just as she wanted to thank her, the rabbit in her hand suddenly pushed her palm open. Bai Lingwei exclaimed, but before she could react, the rabbit fell from her hand and rushed directly into the grass.


    Bai Lingwei twisted her eyebrows and watched the rabbit disappear into her sight. She flatted her mouth helplessly. Then she turned to an Yuanshu and said, "general an, I''m sorry..."


    "Did you hurt your hand?"


    An Yuanshu didn''t seem to care. He took Bai Lingwei''s hand. There was a faint bloodstain on the back of her hand, which seemed to have been scratched.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small wound. There''s no bleeding." Bai Lingwei is not used to it. Men seem to make a fuss, but the anxiety in his eyes is real.


    "What are you doing to the young lady?"


    An Yuanshu was about to say something more, but behind him came Ning''er''s angry voice. Then, his leg was pushed heavily, and his whole body fell forward and fell into the grass.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    Ning''er sees an Yuanshu pulling her hand from a distance. Ning''er doesn''t have time to judge and directly stops her. Bai Lingwei covered her mouth: "Ning''er! What are you doing? And why don''t you hide, general Ann? "


    Suddenly, Bai Lingwei can''t resist. She helps an Yuanshu flurriedly. Anyuan tree bared his teeth and took a cold breath. Although he saw that the girl had a lot of strength, he really got a kick. Anyuan tree was still unable to resist. He just focused on Bai Lingwei, so he didn''t see the girl kicking with him.

 Chapter 1574

    "Ning''er! What are you doing! Apologize. "


    Bailingwei said.


    Ning''er was stunned. Although she didn''t know anything, she knew that she had done something wrong from Bai Lingwei''s words. She knelt down and said, "general, it''s the maid who misunderstood. Please punish him."


    "Punishment? What sin do you have? "


    An Yuanshu laughs and helps her up. "The wrong thing is that I am the one who is right. I let white girl get hurt. The one who should be punished is me." After he said that, he turned back and looked at Bai Lingwei: "white girl, what wound is there on her body?"


    What a strange man


    Bai Lingwei half closed her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. It''s not him who is clearly wrong. He didn''t do anything, but he always cared about her body. What''s good about her that deserves such care from this man.


    "I... nothing..."


    Swallowing, Bai Lingwei shook her head and replied. The man relaxed and said, "this is good, but the wound on the hand..."


    "This little wound will soon heal, and it won''t be a big problem." The corner of Bai Lingwei''s mouth starts to light smile, she looks back at Ning''er: "Ning''er, you avoid first, I have something to say with the general."


    "Yes, miss." Ning Er nodded and turned away.


    "General an, do you really like little girls?" Bai Lingwei asked.


    "Yes." An Yuanshu said, "I don''t know what I like, but when I see white girl in the mansion, I decide that white girl wants to be my wife. I will protect white girl well."


    "Just because of the queen? The queen asked you to protect me, so you have to protect me? "


    Bai Lingwei asked with a bitter smile.


    "It''s true, but it''s not all," an Yuanshu shook his head. "I once lost my primary protection. This time, I don''t want to lose my girl again, so please don''t refuse me any more."


    "You don''t really like me, do you?"


    Bai Lingwei asked.


    An Yuanshu did not answer.


    "Try to get to know each other and see if we can like each other. If we can, it''s a good thing. If we can''t, we can''t force..."


    Bailingwei said.


    "Good."


    As long as she is willing to try with herself, this is a blessing for an Yuanshu.


    ¡­¡­


    Tea house.


    Surrounded by officers and soldiers, Bai ruotong''s eyes looked around. Finally, she withdrew her eyes. There is nothing strange here, but Bai Lingwei will not lie to her. If Luo Dao suddenly appears here, he must have some reason.


    Bai ruotong didn''t have much hatred for Luo Dao. Because she understood that this man was not really a bad person, otherwise, he would not have helped himself and Gu Yanqing in the beginning. Maybe he has something to hide.


    "Empress, no useful evidence has been found." A soldier came forward to report.


    "Did you look for it well?"


    It was Gu Yixiu who asked.


    "I''ve already looked for it, but it''s really not. I don''t know whether it''s our illusion or they''re guarding it too tightly. There''s really nothing suspicious here."


    The soldier answered in the affirmative.


    "If you find it, is it Rodolfo?"


    Bai ruotong chuckled. She was sure that this was the stronghold of Luo Dao, but Luo Dao did not appear here, which proved that the man might have escaped. But in such a short time, he could not take many things away. There must be some doubts. As long as we look for them carefully, we can find out where Rodolfo is.

 Chapter 1575

    Bai ruotong plans to do so.


    "I''ll check it myself."


    She stood up and Gu Yixiu followed her. They opened the door of the inner room. There was a light smell of sandalwood in the door. It was not strong but light. Bai ruotong twisted his brows and looked inside. There were no strange marks on the tables and stools here.


    "Mother, I don''t understand. Why do you want to see for yourself?"


    Gu Yixiu asked.


    Originally, as long as Bai ruotong told himself, he would come to investigate the matter in person, but Bai ruotong didn''t. however, since Wu Taiyi came back, her spirit has improved a lot. Maybe Wu Taiyi has given her good treatment.


    Gu Yixiu felt relieved.


    "Naturally, it''s for you." Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    "What''s the meaning of mother''s words?" Gu Yixiu was at a loss and didn''t understand the meaning of Bai ruotong''s words. For him? Did you investigate for him?


    Bai ruotong got up and went to the wooden frame to look around. He picked up a vase and looked at it carefully: "the Lord has only three children. Yixiu, you are the oldest. You will be able to help your father deal with many things in the future. So what the queen mother can do now is to train you until you can become the right arm of the emperor. "


    Gu Yixiu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and blinked: "empress mother, son minister... Son minister naturally understands your meaning, but when the empress mother says this sentence... It always makes son minister feel a bit strange."


    "Strange? What''s so strange? "


    Bai ruotong turned and threw the vase into his hand, "help the empress take it."


    "It''s that... I feel something hidden in my mother''s heart." Gu Yixiu said truthfully.


    Bai ruotong chuckled. She raised her hand to touch Gu Yixiu''s head and said with a smile, "Yixiu, Yixiu! You are really a child who likes to doubt. You just put your heart in your own stomach. There is nothing, and there can be nothing. Even if the mother lies, it is impossible to lie with Xiuer, right


    Gu Yixiu nodded.


    "Look! It''s the messenger of Nuzhen kingdom! "


    "I haven''t seen anyone from Nuzhen for a long time! Are they here to pay tribute this time? "


    "It''s better for the people of Nuzhen Dynasty to stay away from them as far as possible."


    "At the beginning, Nuzhen took the initiative to declare war with Nanyuan. Now that she was defeated, she still has the face to visit."


    ¡­¡­


    The noise of the common people suddenly came from the window lattice. Bai ruotong pushed open the window and saw that it was the emissary of Nuzhen who was pulling a long team slowly along the middle of the stone road. The people around were looking around. Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows and looked at Leng Danyi at the front of the team. He was riding on his horse, looking from side to side.


    Bai ruotong raised his lips and sneered, "he''s here at last."


    "How does mother prepare to deal with it?" Gu Yixiu asked.


    "Let''s deal with the things at hand first," Bai said, patting his palm. "Now what do you care about them? What do they have to care about? It will be difficult for him, my Lord


    After that, she took the vase from Gu Yixiu''s hand and threw it to the ground. With a crisp sound, the vase broke into several big pieces.


    Gu Yixiu looked at the pieces on the ground in surprise. One of them was different from the others. It was a falcon symbol and made of different materials.


    "I felt different just now." Bai ruotong held the fragments in his hand. "There must be a secret door here. Maybe we can find some clues through the secret door."


    "Why do they all like to be a gathering place in the teahouse?"


    Gu Yixiu scratched his head and didn''t know the way.

 Chapter 1576

    Bai said with a smile, "what? Don''t you understand? "


    Gu Yixiu nodded: "I don''t understand."


    "It''s not easy, because there are so many people," Bai said with a shrug. "The more people there are, the better they can hide in the crowd. That''s why they do so."


    No matter who they are, they will use this method.


    Gu Yixiu nodded and finally understood something in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the palace.


    As Leng Beiyi imagined, Gu Yanqing didn''t receive him at the gate of the palace, but he didn''t have any dissatisfaction. If Gu Yanqing came to visit Nuzhen, he might do the same. Taking a deep breath, Leng Biyi walks towards the palace. All the way to the main hall, he finds that the hall is still empty.


    It''s a little bit impolite.


    "Nanyuan saint, don''t you take our Nuzhen in your eyes? We should be so slack! "


    The servant behind him was dissatisfied.


    "He did it with a purpose." Leng Beiyi replied. Yu Guang saw the maidservant coming with him. "I''ve seen Prince Nuzhen. The emperor is meeting with ministers in his study. Please wait for a moment."


    "Bold! Did he put our Nuzhen in his eyes? We came all the way here. Is that how Nanyuan received us? If he doesn''t look up to Jurchen, he can say it clearly. Why insult people like this? "


    Exclaimed the servant.


    There was an embarrassed look in the palace maid''s eyes, and she lowered her head: "this is the meaning of the saint. The palace maid doesn''t dare to guess the meaning of the saint. If the messenger has any dissatisfaction, you''d better ask the saint in person later."


    "What do you mean by that?" The servant frowned. The maidservant of the palace seemed to be agitated, as if she didn''t want to talk to them. Don''t a little maidservant put them in his heart.


    Is it too impolite for Nanyuan to act?


    Generally speaking, when foreign envoys come to visit, a monarch will welcome them ceremoniously. But Gu Yanqing, who is not ceremonious, even has no preparation, deliberately neglects them. They are not ordinary messengers, and the prince is there. Gu Yanqing did this on purpose to embarrass them.


    "No harm."


    Leng Beiyi doesn''t mean to be angry. He smiles and looks at the servants behind him. "The monarch, it''s hard to avoid busy times. Let''s wait. It''s not that we can''t wait. Don''t be angry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The servant seemed to want to say something else. Seeing his master''s tone, he had to give up.


    Several people waited in the hall for a long time before they slowly heard footsteps in the corridor. Leng Danyi raised his eyelids and saw a bright yellow in his eyes. Gu Yanqing, wearing a Dark Dragon Robe, walks into the hall. Instead of taking the initiative to speak to Leng Biyi, he goes to the Dragon chair on his own.


    "I don''t know why the emperor did this?"


    Leng Danyi hasn''t said anything yet, but the servants on one side can''t help it. Gu Yanqing eyebrows: "Nuzhen prince, long time no see, see you like this, or the same natural and unrestrained."


    He didn''t pay attention to other people''s opinions.


    "Long time no see, my Lord." Cold fear Yi Road.


    "What''s the purpose of this visit to Nanyuan?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "It''s natural that he came to pay tribute. Is the emperor confused? Since the defeat of Nuzhen, he has to pay tribute to Nanyuan every year. This is the rule set by the Emperor himself."


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    "I didn''t bring many people this time."


    Gu Yanqing''s eyes looked around him, and saw that he only carried ten people into the hall, and the rest of them were waiting outside the hall. With a sneer, there was a light haze in his eyes.

 Chapter 1577

    Coldly, Gu Yanqing could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Gu Yanqing was still the same as before. His aura was extraordinary. As long as he said compelling words, it would make people breathless.


    He has a deep relationship with him. In the past, although he was dissatisfied with himself, he would speak politely. But now, he doesn''t seem to want to be polite at all, and even deliberately annoys him.


    "When you meet the Lord, do you want to call everyone in?"


    Cold fear Yi asked.


    "What do you think will happen if the door closes suddenly?"


    Gu Yanqing leaned on the Dragon chair and looked up at him. Leng Danyi frowns. He can''t understand Gu Yanqing''s words.


    "What? Don''t you think about it? "


    Gu Yanqing saw that he did not answer, sneered. Leng Danyi swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "does the emperor want to kill the king?"


    "If I kill you here, how long do you think the news will reach Nuzhen?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "What do you mean, my lord? We come to pay tribute sincerely. Why does the Lord insult the Lord again and again? If the Lord does not like to pay tribute, we will not come in the future. "


    Said the servant.


    Gu Yanqing just lightly picked eyebrows: "what did I say wrong? Why are you so excited? Are you afraid? Or, what are you worried about? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The servant was overwhelmed by his cold questions. Cold fear Yi heart understand, Gu Yanqing seems to be deliberately so.


    "If there is any dissatisfaction from the emperor, just say it."


    Cold fear Yi Gongshou road.


    "Dissatisfied?" Gu Yanqing stood up and went with him, "I''m so dissatisfied with you. I don''t know what the LORD said? Nuzhen has always been a group of villains. I know it in my heart, but I didn''t expect that so many things would happen, and the eldest prince would dare to appear in front of me. Do you think that I dare not do anything to you? "


    Cold fear in my heart.


    There is a clear agreement between the two countries. They have already signed the peace pact. Now that Gu Yanqing is an emperor, he can''t do things as he used to. That''s why Leng Danyi is not afraid to face him.


    Does he want to break the agreement?


    "I do not understand the meaning of the Lord." Cold fear Yi Road.


    "What did you do to the queen?"


    His voice dropped abruptly, and he said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cold fear Yi heart heavy a sink, subconsciously lowered his head, dare not look at Gu Yanqing''s eyes. After a few years, Gu Yanqing''s eyes became more and more frightening. He looked at him as if he would die.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong went to a wing room at the end and opened the door. After looking around, she turned back and said to Gu Yi, "move this cabinet."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yixiu nodded and directly moved the wooden cabinet forward. As soon as he moved away, he saw a depression under the wooden cabinet. He took the strange mark from Bai Rutong, and it was embedded in it. Gu Yixiu opened the secret door: "mother, you can enter."


    "Let''s go."


    Bai ruotong nodded and followed him into the secret door. The dark door was not as dark as she thought, and lights were burning everywhere. Gu Yixiu''s steps stopped for a moment, and he turned back and said, "do you want to bring more people in?"


    The dark door, which was supposed to be dark, was usually bright. He always felt that there might be someone in it. He is not afraid of it, but if it does harm to Bai ruotong, how can he do it.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "no need."

 Chapter 1578

    She had a vague premonition of something, and the lighted lamp seemed to tempt her into the world. Gu Yixiu rolled his throat and looked at Bai Rutong with some worry. However, he did not dare to refute Bai Rutong''s decision.


    Scratching his head, Gu Yixiu had to give up and led Bai ruotong into the dark room. After walking for a long time, they were suddenly blocked by a door. Gu Yi hesitated to open it. Bai ruotong had already opened it.


    There was only one chair in the door, and there was a man sitting on it. Gu Yixiu goes around to Bai ruotong.


    "Here you are at last."


    The man didn''t seem half surprised and looked up at them with a smile. Gu Yixiu looked at the man in front of him in surprise.


    Rodolfo?


    Why is he here?


    "Why are you here?"


    Gu Yixiu asked his doubts. Luo Dao''s vision did not fall on him, but on Bai ruotong behind him: "empress, I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "I guess it''s you." Bai said, "why do you use this method to lure our palace in?"


    "Don''t you want to talk to Wei Chen?"


    Rodolfo asked.


    Bai Rutong chuckles. She looks at Luo Dao. In the dim light, Luo Dao''s facial features look like a layer of gray. Although he can''t see anything on the outside, Bai Rutong knows that this man looks tired compared with he used to.


    "Are you not afraid that the palace will take you back to the palace?"


    Although she sensed that the man in the secret passage was Luo Dao, Bai ruotong was still not sure. Now that Luo Dao really appeared in front of her, she was surprised.


    "Compared with this, does the empress really want to find a good husband for Lingwei?"


    Rodao did not answer her question, but asked in reverse.


    "It''s really Lingwei''s business. I''m thinking, what can shake your heart? I thought you were beyond the five elements. Unexpectedly, Luo Tianshi is just an ordinary person."


    Bai ruotong clapped his hand and sighed, "as you said, our palace really wants to find a good husband for Lingwei. Lingwei is our sister. Naturally, our palace wants to think for her. If we follow you, what future can you give Lingwei?"


    "Niang Niang is right, if Ling Wei follows Wei Chen, Wei Chen really can''t give her future."


    Rodolfo said.


    Gu Yixiu looks around. He is looking for an opportunity to let Bai Rutong leave here. If they can inform the people outside the secret way, Luo Dao will not escape.


    "Don''t think about it, your highness. The entrance of this secret passage has been closed," Luo Dao saw through his mind. "If there is no Wei Chen, no one can open it."


    "Have you never left the capital?"


    Bai asked.


    For Luo Dao''s self-confidence, she naturally would not doubt anything. Luo Dao has already said so. Naturally, they can''t go out again. Luo Dao was the person she admired most except Wu Taiyi. Luo Dao nodded: "yes, Weichen has never left the capital. Weichen has already done what he should do. Naturally, he should live for himself. He can''t always depend on others."


    "Luo Dao, I thought that everyone would betray, but I never thought that you would," said Bai ruotong, with a hint of disappointment. "I really don''t understand. After so many years in Nanyuan, don''t you have any feelings for Nanyuan? Why do you have to do this? "


    Bai Rutong asked.

 Chapter 1579

    "The Emperor didn''t believe in Wei Chen from the beginning, but did you believe in empress?"


    Luo Dao''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. He stood up and walked to Bai ruotong, "empress, you are a smart person. I knew from the beginning that you are still too kind, and you will think of everything for the better.


    Weichen once asked the holy one to visit the dragon bone, but the holy one didn''t go. If he went, he would never come back alive. The holy one always doesn''t believe in Weichen. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and did not reply.


    "But it''s good... It also means that Weichen didn''t harm the empress and the emperor," Luo Daodao said. "Even if the empress doesn''t believe in Weichen, it doesn''t matter. But Weichen still wants to tell the empress the truth. If Weichen can choose by himself, maybe Weichen will stay in Nanyuan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong is silent. She knows clearly that Luo Dao wants to talk to her.


    "Does the empress know the Chinese dynasty?"


    Asked Rodolfo.


    "Of course." Bai ruotong nodded, "it''s a country farther away than Nuzhen. It has no contact with Nanyuan basically. But I''ve heard people say that it''s not a friendly country because it''s always in war and people have no livelihood."


    Luo Dao nodded with a smile. He took a deep breath, got up, took out a stack of picture scroll from under the chair and handed it to Bai ruotong: "at the beginning, Wei Chen got this thing and came to approach the empress on purpose."


    Bai Rutong was stunned and opened the portrait. The picture has turned a little yellow, and inside is a woman. The woman''s appearance is similar to her, especially her eyebrows and eyes, which are almost carved with her. Although Bai was as like as two peas, she could be sure that the woman in the portrait was not her, and that there was a faint red mark on her eyes. Bai as well as her eyes, her stamp had been covered by powder, but the little birthmark on her face was exactly the same as in the picture.


    "It''s similar, isn''t it?"


    Asked Luo.


    "Who is this?"


    "You should know her." Luo Daohui.


    "My mother?" Bai ruotong immediately responded, "but how can my mother''s portrait be in your hands, and this little birthmark on your face..."


    "It''s a symbol of the noble women of the Chinese dynasty," Luo Dao nodded. "Although you can''t believe it, your mother used to be a member of the Chinese dynasty. Maybe you are also a member of the Chinese dynasty. I always stay with you, not to do anything bad to you, but to investigate you and the Holy One.


    It''s just the news that Wei Chen suddenly received about harming the emperor. I have no choice about this. "


    White if Tong stares round eye, one side of Gu Yixiu is unwilling to believe. Although he has never been to LAN mansion, he has heard from Liuli that the appearance of LAN mansion is somewhat similar to that of Bai ruotong. At a glance, he knows that it''s a family. But what does Rodolfo mean now?


    Is it hard to say that his mother and empress are actually the descendants of the Chinese people?


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She didn''t want to believe it, but she couldn''t doubt anything for a moment. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She looked up at Luo and said, "you have this picture in the beginning?"


    "Yes, from the beginning."


    Luo Daohui.


    "No wonder you often go in and out of xihou mansion."


    Bai ruotong suddenly realized. At that time, Luo Dao was very close to Bai Chusheng, and he frankly said that he was interested in the West Marquis''s residence. Although Bai ruotong had doubts at that time, he didn''t think much about it. Unexpectedly, he came here for investigation.

 Chapter 1580

    Luo Dao rubbed his eyebrows. There was a flash of light in his eyes, mixed with the color of loss and gloom. Gu Yixiu listened to their conversation. Although he didn''t know Bai ruotong''s attitude, what he wanted to do now was to send Luo Dao to prison.


    He had committed so many crimes that he nearly harmed his younger brother and sister. He could not let him go so easily.


    "It seems that his Highness the great prince has always been hostile to Wei Chen. Wei Chen has held you before. Have you forgotten?"


    Luo Dao meets Gu Yixiu''s eyes, and his words are mixed with helplessness. Bai ruotong said with a smile: "there are more people holding Xiuer. One is less than you, and one is more than you. Luo Dao, are you waiting for us here on purpose today? Do you think that we have no way to take you and that you can easily escape from me? "


    Bai Rutong saw through his mind. Rodolfo will never fight unprepared battles. He will come even though he sees that he will die. This means that Rodolfo may have made some preparations in advance.


    "I can''t think of one thing, master Luo. Do you really want to harm Qingyu and Yihui?" Gu Yixiu asked his own questions.


    Although it is true that he harmed them, Luo Dao is thoughtful. If he really wants to kill them, why would he be easily obstructed by them and expose himself easily. Although Gu Yixiu didn''t want to believe it, he also had doubts. Didn''t this man want to hurt those two people at the beginning?


    On the contrary, he deliberately exposed himself.


    Luo Dao didn''t tell the truth, he laughed: "Your Highness thinks it is what it is. Today, I came to see you two and said everything. What should be said and what should be explained have been explained clearly. All that''s left, the empress should investigate by herself.


    If you want to catch Wei Chen, it''s not so easy for you to catch him. "


    "You go."


    As soon as his voice fell, Bai Rutong spoke without hesitation.


    "Mother!"


    Gu Yixiu is flustered, so easy to let Luo Dao go? How can this be done? This man is not a person who can let go easily. Although his intention is to make it clear, what if he tells a lie?


    "Let him go," Bai said, patting Gu on the shoulder. "We can''t stop him. If you stop here, maybe you will be defeated by him. "


    After saying this, she looked up at Luo and said, "but master Luo, if I see you again next time, my palace will never let you go easily. I hope master Luo knows that."


    "Naturally."


    Rodolfo nodded.


    Bai Rutong and Gu Yixiu said nothing more. Gu Yixiu hesitated to stand where he was. Bai Rutong patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to leave. He bit his lip, and finally he was unwilling to follow Bai ruotong.


    When they disappeared at the end of the dark road, Luo Dao''s leisurely smile collapsed, and he sighed heavily. The palm of the hand supported the forehead, and the posterior teeth clenched tightly.


    Before doing something, everyone has something he doesn''t want to do but has to do. So does he.


    He didn''t want to betray Bai ruotong. His life in Nanyuan was the happiest and leisurely time in his life, but


    No matter how happy he is, he will lose it sooner or later.


    He is a fortune teller and always knows his own destiny.


    He got up and left the tunnel. The candle of the dark way went out in an instant, and the darkness surrounded him, just as at the beginning, he went into the mire like hell in the darkness.

 Chapter 1581

    He has always been a Chinese.


    From the time he was born, the Chinese government has been fighting. From a very young age, he was separated from his mother and begged for a living.


    In the Chinese dynasty, there were so many beggars. He was just like a piece of fallen leaves in autumn. No one would care about him, no one would care about him.


    He had thought that his life would end like this, but the turning point came. In the year when he was six years old, there was a plague in the small town where he lived.


    Local officials are going to hide the matter, release the plague victims or burn them to death. He escaped from there and fainted by the side of the road. When he woke up, he was sleeping on a warm bed covered with a soft silk quilt.


    "Are you awake?"


    A man sat at the head of the bed and looked at him with concern. Luo Dao blinked and looked at the man''s rich and noble clothes. Suddenly, tears came out of his eyes: "my Lord, please help me. As long as you are willing to accept me, no matter what I am asked to do, I will do it for you."


    "Save you?" The man laughed, "I have already saved you, haven''t I?"


    "Please let me follow you." Rodolfo said. The man was stunned: "there are a lot of victims like you. If I take you in, how can I explain to them? Child, you seem to have made a mistake. I''m not the kind person you think. You fell on the side of the road and got in the way of my carriage. I can''t help you.


    Now that you have nothing to do, leave quickly. Don''t get in my way any more. "


    A faint smile rose from the corner of the man''s mouth. As he was getting ready to get up, Luo Daolian rolled down from the bed and knelt down in front of the man: "you are a rich man. I can see that you are different from those local officials, and your identity is even higher than them. The light on you is purple. You are a member of the royal family, either a prince or a prince.


    No one will be your boss, as long as you casually promise, you can save my life. Please help me... "


    "The light on me?"


    The man''s eyes show surprise, can''t believe to stare at Luo Dao.


    "Adults may not believe it. Since I was a child, I could see people with light and different colors," Luo Dao choked. "The light on adults is different and rich."


    "Interesting kids."


    The man muttered in a low voice, and then said, "wait here."


    The man said, ignore him, directly out of the bedroom, the next day, another person came to the room. Unlike a man, he is wearing strange clothes. He looks carefully and outlines five elements and eight trigrams.


    He carefully asked about the situation of Luo Dao. For four hours, Luo Dao was in a state of terror. The man asked and left.


    Later, Luo Daocai knew that he was the national teacher of the Chinese dynasty, and the man who accepted him that day was king Jing''an of the Chinese dynasty.


    He was left to become the master of heaven, and at the age of 16, he had become the best man in the constellation.


    Later, he was ordered by the national teacher to go to Nanyuan and Approach Gu Yanqing.


    He thought that he was just finishing the task, but he didn''t expect that Nanyuan had become the best years in his life.


    He knows the five elements and eight trigrams, knows a person''s fortune, knows how to strategize, but he still doesn''t know how to control his life after all.


    Bai Lingwei may not understand, he has many difficulties, if he can, he also hopes to marry her. But after all, he was a man of the Chinese dynasty, and his fate was not up to him.


    Rodo raised his wrist. There was a red line on his wrist, as if it had been carved into his skin.


    "I don''t have much time left for..."


    He heaved a heavy sigh and said wistfully.

 Chapter 1582

    "Mother, we can catch Luo Dao just now. Why do you want to give up?"


    Gu Yi Xiu really can''t understand. Even if Luo Dao is smart again, even if he does something in the secret way, he is only alone. Gu Yixiu is confident that he can keep Bai ruotong safe.


    "Do you really think Rodolfo is a bad man?"


    Bai ruotong opened the curtain of the carriage and looked out of the window lattice. It was dusk, and the fire cloud outside the window was burning in large area.


    "He''s a bad guy, of course."


    Gu Yi practices Taoism.


    When he was only 12 years old, how could he really tell who was good and who was bad. The only thing he can do is to distinguish between their words and deeds, their words. It''s just a simple appearance, but he doesn''t understand the word "hardship", and Bai Rutong doesn''t force him to understand the meaning of the word. She sighed heavily and rubbed Gu Yixiu''s hair: "Xiuer, you listen to the empress. She doesn''t hate master Luo,


    All along, my mother believed in him. At the beginning, your father left him by his side. Although he was always on guard, he was also entrusted with important tasks. Because your father can see that the essence of Rodolfo is not bad.


    If he were a real villain, he would not meet us today. "


    "But... Even so... We should catch him," Gu Yixiu continued. "He has many secrets. If Haosheng interrogates him, maybe he can get more information. We shouldn''t let this man go so easily... Because he is not a good man at all..."


    He can''t forgive. Yihui and Qingyu are his most important brothers and sisters. He can''t forgive Luo Dao for doing so.


    "Xiuer, don''t be angry," said Bai ruotong. He was very pleased with Gu Yixiu''s kindness. He was really good to Gu Qingyu. As long as he hurt them, Gu Yixiu was a real villain. Bai ruotong hoped that he could keep his innocence, because he didn''t have any malice, and he was angry and unwilling, It''s just because Rodolfo hurt his most important people, "it''s better to let Rodolfo out.


    In fact, the mother has secretly sent the dark guard to follow him secretly. Mother also wants to know what he will do next.


    If he had been arrested just now, Luo Dao would not have said anything even if we used punishment. In this case, why do we have to do this? "


    Bai ruotong''s gentle voice finally resolved Gu Yixiu''s anger. It''s true that, as Bai ruotong said, catching Luo Dao doesn''t mean that you can know the truth of the matter. Besides, the people behind Luo Dao''s story may be the people of the Chinese Dynasty


    He choked: "mother, do you think Luo Dao''s words are really worth believing? He said that you are a descendant of the Chinese dynasty. Can you really believe this? Or... "


    "Can you keep quiet about it?"


    Bai asked.


    "Does the mother mean not to tell her father first?" Gu Yixiu asked.


    "Yes, after everything is clear, it''s not too late for the mother to tell your father about it. Now everything is not clear. If you say it suddenly, it can only make your father worried."


    "I understand."


    Gu Yixiu nodded.


    Bai ruotong is glad with a smile. Gu Yixiu always considers for her. With such a son by her side, she doesn''t have to worry about anything she does.


    "Xiuer, there will be a lantern festival next month. How about going out of the palace and playing together? Take your brother and sister with you? "


    Bai Rutong suddenly changed the topic.

 Chapter 1583

    "What about the father..."


    Gu Yixiu blinked. At this moment, he went out of the palace. He was afraid that the dialogue was not good.


    "Let''s keep it from him. Don''t tell him." Bai ruotong winked at Gu Yixiu. "It seems that you haven''t been out of the palace for many years. Since you were 11 years old, you have followed your father to the court. You are just a child, but you always show your adult attitude. It''s time to relax, Xiuer."


    Bai Rutong is really in love with Gu Yixiu. Others may not know how much pressure Gu Yixiu has suffered in his family. Bai Rutong can only use this method to relieve the pressure in his heart. At least, she hasn''t seen Gu Yixiu''s face with a child''s smile for a long time. She wants to see him again.


    Gu Yixiu''s eyes moved slightly, and then he said with a smile: "then let''s keep secret for our father? Go quietly and return quietly. "


    "Good."


    Bai should reply.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the palace, it was dark, and Gu Yanqing had been waiting for them in the palace. Gu Qingyu is asleep in his arms, while Gu Yihui is sitting by watching his homework. Bai ruotong and Gu Yi look at each other. Gu Yanqing hasn''t set foot in her bedroom for half a month.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to, but that he was too busy to care. Even if he came, he came in a hurry after Bai ruotong went to bed.


    It''s the first time I''ve been here at night.


    "Where have you been?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Why is the Lord here?"


    Instead of answering his question, Bai asked in surprise. Today is the day for Leng Beiyi to come to the palace. Gu Yanqing should hold a grand banquet to welcome him. How can he be here? In fact, when he returned to the palace, Bai ruotong noticed that there was no sound of music theory in the palace, and it was very quiet.


    "He''s under house arrest."


    Gu Yixiu''s languid voice has no emotion, as if he was saying something unimportant. Bai ruotong and Gu Yixiu were frightened by his words. Just about to ask, Gu Yanqing''s fingers pressed on her lips: "what''s the matter, wait until you send Qingyu and Yihui back."


    He pointed to Gu Qingyu, who was sleeping soundly in his arms. Bai Rutong sighed helplessly.


    "Mother, why are you not happy when your father comes back so early?"


    Gu Yihui raised his head from the paper book in his hand, blinked his innocent eyes and asked curiously.


    "Where can you tell that the mother is not happy?"


    Bai ruotong asked in a low voice.


    "Because my mother always smiles when she sees my father, but today she looks surprised and a little guilty. Where did my mother go? Is there something to hide from your father? "


    Gu Yihui''s childish words are irrefutable. Bai ruotong couldn''t help choking. He was really influenced by Gu Yanqing''s gene, and his observation ability was excellent. With a smile, she rubbed Gu Yihui''s head: "Huier, it''s just your illusion. My mother is not unhappy. As for surprise, your father knows the reason best."


    She gave Gu Yanqing a glance and threw the pot away.


    Gu Yihui flattened his lips, tilted his head and looked at Bai ruotong. Father knows best? How could father know what his mother thought.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Gu Yihui is already sleepy. Bai Rutong takes a look at him, then calls Gu Yixiu to lead him down and takes Gu Qingyu in Gu Yanqing''s arms.


    When all the children left, Gu Yanqing finally showed her true colors and put her head on Bai Rutong''s shoulder. He just wanted to say something, but Bai Rutong pushed it away.

 Chapter 1584

    "Gu Yanqing! Do you know what you''re doing? "


    Bai ruotong said angrily.


    "Of course."


    Gu Yanqing replied with a smile. Bai Rutong choked and glared at him: "then you should be able to understand what consequences you will have if you treat Leng Danyi like this."


    "Maybe the two countries will go to war."


    His answer seemed unusually easy. Bai ruotong choked: "now that you know, do you want to do this? Leng Beiyi is not a good fault. You dare to put him under house arrest. What are you thinking about? "


    The reason why Leng Biyi dares to see Gu Yanqing again is that he thinks that this man will not do anything to himself, or even thinks that Gu Yanqing will be afraid of himself in his heart. He even confidently brought the conditions to oppress Gu Yanqing.


    But he didn''t expect that Gu Yanqing was a lunatic who was not afraid of everything. He dared to do things like house arrest.


    "I don''t do these things for myself."


    Gu Yanqing''s voice was very low. "Little girl, no matter who hurt you, I won''t let him go. No matter who he is, what influence he will have on me, I won''t let him go. I don''t care about anyone, and I don''t care about the consequences. What I care about is your safety."


    "I want to see Leng Beiyi."


    White Rutong road.


    "No, I know his harm to you. How can I let you see him?"


    Gu Yanqing said, "little girl, you don''t have to hide anything in front of me. What you should say, Dr. Wu has said to me. I know exactly what he has done to you. I know you want to show him how powerful he is, or you will make a plan to make him dare not attack Nanyuan again,


    But I have to do all this before you, because you are the one I want to protect. I can''t watch you wronged. "


    He has always regarded himself as the heaven and earth of Bai ruotong. If he can''t do anything for her, what else can he talk about to protect her. In Gu Yanqing''s eyes, no one is more important than Bai ruotong in his heart. No one can replace Bai ruotong in his heart.


    "You are... A madman."


    Bai ruotong sighs. Wu Taiyi can''t hide Gu Yanqing''s story. Naturally, she knows that if this man wants to know something clearly, no one will easily hide it from him.


    "Well, I''m going to ask you next. You have to answer well," Gu Yanqing said. Seeing that she had compromised, he reached out and gently stroked her forehead. "You honestly told me where you went today and who you met?"


    "Rodolfo." Bai said, "I saw Luo Dao today. Originally, I just went to investigate the teahouse, but I found a dark room by accident. When I went in, Luo Dao was also in it.


    He seems to have deliberately stayed there waiting for me. "


    "So he didn''t leave the capital."


    Gu Yanqing sighed. He had a clear idea of it.


    "He really likes Lingwei. He has been asking me about Lingwei all the time," Bai said. "I tell him the truth. Now Lingwei can''t be with him as before. Rodolfo seems to have accepted the answer


    Bai Rutong lied.


    He didn''t tell Gu Yanqing what Luo Dao really told him. This matter is of great importance. If there is no evidence, she can''t tell Gu Yanqing.


    Gu Yanqing looked at her suspiciously: "do you think the purpose of Luo Dao''s staying in the capital city is just because of Bai Lingwei?"

 Chapter 1585

    "I don''t know..."


    Bai ruotong shook his head, "but I let him go, because I want to fish for a long time. When my brother comes back, I will talk to him about this.


    About this matter, the holy don''t put in mind, OK? You are not only a Jurchen, but also Minister Nanyuan. The emperor should think about how to deal with Leng Biyi.


    If you don''t fight, it''s good. If you really want to go that far, the holy one has to think about it... "


    "Consider cutting all the roots of Nuzhen, right?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong was stunned for a moment. It turns out that Gu Yanqing already had a clear number in mind without her saying more about these situations.


    Bai ruotong was no longer worried about anything. She said, "since Dr. Wu has told you everything, I will not hide anything from the emperor. After Leng Yinyi''s affair is over, I want to leave the capital for a while with Dr. Wu. "


    "To do what?" Gu Yanqing screwed up her eyebrows. As soon as he heard that she was going to leave, he couldn''t settle down.


    "Dr. Wu said that there are several kinds of medicinal materials for my illness. Nanyuan doesn''t have them, so I have to look for them elsewhere. If the emperor sends someone to go, I''m afraid I''ll miss the good time for treatment, so I need to go myself, "Bai said." but the emperor doesn''t have any worries. I''ll take good care of him. "


    "Did Dr. Wu really say that?"


    Gu Yanqing had a certain degree of clear disbelief. How ridiculous it is to take a country away from Nanyuan.


    "Yes, if the emperor doesn''t believe it, you can ask. I won''t cheat the emperor easily."


    Bai ruotong raised his hand and swore.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He lowered his eyebrows, if only a few years ago, no matter what Bai ruotong did, he could accompany her. But now, he can''t do anything, neither accompany her, nor accompany her all the time.


    Before, he always thought that as long as he became the king of a country, he could let Bai ruotong live the life he wanted without worry. When I think about it now, it''s so difficult that he can''t do it at all. He can''t guarantee to give Bai ruotong the life she wants.


    Even when he was busy, he didn''t care about his girl. As early as I know, it''s much easier to be a prince than it is now.


    "I''m sorry, little girl..."


    Gu Yanqing touched her forehead and said softly.


    "Holy good, why do you apologize to me?"


    Bai ruotong can''t laugh and cry properly.


    "Now, I can''t protect you or accompany you anytime and anywhere. I think so many things happened in the capital, but I haven''t dealt with them well. As a queen, I originally hoped that you would be carefree, but now it seems that I can''t do it."


    He gave a heavy sigh.


    At the beginning, his wish was to let Bai ruotong be carefree in the palace. He no longer had to face women''s tricks. He would spoil her and make her feel like the happiest person in the world.


    But he did everything he could, but he couldn''t completely let Bai ruotong live in peace.


    It''s his fault.


    It was he who failed the little girl.


    "Holy, you must not say that," Bai ruotong said solemnly. "As the king of a country, you can''t always put your mind on me. Your mind is on the people. You are a wise king. The people love you and ruotong loves you. This will never change.


    If the emperor only cares about Rutong wholeheartedly, it''s not what Rutong wants to see. "

 Chapter 1586

    Gu Yanqing dropped her eyes and pinched her fingers on her nose: "when did you become so understanding?"


    "I was so understanding!"


    Bai retorted.


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile: "but I hope you can be more coquettish to me..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong opened her thin lips as if to say something, but Gu Yanqing, a king, could not say anything. No matter whether she is coquettish or not in front of him, he is always loving her. This makes Bai Rutong grateful. She knows that Gu Yanqing is the person who cares about her most in the world.


    She only asked that she would not let him down.


    Bai ruotong sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. Just after washing and gargling, Bai ruotong sat in his room and took bitter medicine. The prescription prescribed by Wu Tai Yi was the most bitter. Bai ruotong felt that the tip of his tongue was so bitter that he trembled. Gu Yanqing has gone to court. She puts down the medicine bowl and calls Liuli to dress up as a man.


    Before the prison, Liuli and the jailer on one side get through with each other, and the two enter into it. It''s getting very hot and humid in summer. Bai ruotong can''t help wring her eyebrows. Occasionally, there are a few coughs in the prison. Bai ruotong walks inside and sees Mrs. Luo sitting on a wooden stool eating breakfast. Seeing her coming, Mrs. Luo''s eyes are filled with surprise. Then she puts down her chopsticks.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Asked Mrs. Luo.


    "I want to know something from you." Bai ruotong said that and gave a wink to the jailer on one side. The jailer understood and opened the prison door. Bai Rutong turned back and said, "Liuli, just wait outside."


    "Yes."


    Liuli nodded, waiting in place.


    "Are you still asking me about the whereabouts of Shen Shen?" Old lady Luo asked, "even if you want to know something from me, I won''t say it."


    "No," said Bai, shaking his head, "what the palace wants to know is about her mother."


    "Mother?"


    Old lady Luo snorted coldly, "what? How do you want to know your mother? Aren''t you always heartless? Why are you so kind today? Is it difficult for you to find that you are sorry for your own mother for what you have done? "


    The old lady''s tone was very acrimonious. Bai ruotong nodded with a smile: "maybe in my grandmother''s eyes, everything ruotong does is mean."


    She didn''t want to explain too much.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Instead of rejecting her as before, the old lady asked. Bai said with a smile, "I want to know if my mother was born to my grandmother?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Luo''s hand stopped for a moment, and the corner of her mouth trembled slightly. Her surprised look naturally did not escape from Bai ruotong''s eyes. She closed her eyes and sighed: "it seems that I guess it''s right..."


    "Where do you know that? Who told you that? "


    Mrs. Luo stood up, grabbed her arm and asked.


    "You can hide this kind of thing for a while, can you hide it for a lifetime?"


    Bai Rutong asked.


    Originally, I thought that Mrs. Luo would not make any reply. I didn''t expect that things were really like what Luo Dao said. It seems that her mother is really from the Chinese dynasty, so she is very likely to be from the Chinese dynasty. Maybe she is not a child of baishutang at all.


    Aware of this, Bai ruotong can''t help frowning. She is not a child of Bai Shutang... I have to say that if it is true, she is disappointed.


    "What do you want to know?" Old lady Luo asked, "even if your mother is not my child, she is also your mother. You are so similar to her. Do you still doubt that?"

 Chapter 1587

    "I just want to know my mother''s past!"


    White Rutong road.


    "Yes, your mother is not my own flesh and blood, but a child I brought in at the beginning," Mrs. Luo said, "but I always regard her as my own flesh and blood, and I also regard you and Bai Chusheng as my relatives, but how about you two..."


    Seeing that the old lady was about to start complaining, Bai Rutong changed her tone: "so it is. No wonder my grandmother would treat my palace and my brother like this. If my palace was really my grandmother''s grandson, my grandmother would not frame my palace like this, nor would she frame my brother like this. Grandma, your heart is really cruel.


    You don''t resent your grandmother because of your mother''s death at all. You are selfish and only plan for yourself, so you take your mother as a cover! "


    She was deliberately provoking Mrs. Luo. Sure enough, Mrs. Luo was deceived. She trembled her lips and stared at Bai ruotong incredulously: "what are you talking about! I didn''t... "


    "Nothing?" Bai ruotong said with a smile, "grandma, don''t you admit it now? You can rest assured that even if you admit it or not, Rutong will not blame you. Since the past has passed, Rutong will not put it in his mind, but... "


    Bai said: "if you tell me everything about your mother, I will find a way to release my grandmother and uncle. Whether you are her mother or not, you are the one who raised her. I can''t be so cruel to you. It all depends on whether you are willing to tell her the truth."


    Bai said and looked at her coldly.


    "Didn''t I tell you what to say?"


    Said Mrs. Luo.


    "It''s not enough. I want to know who mother is? Where does she come from? "


    Bai asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mrs. Luo hesitated. She knew it could not be kept from Bai ruotong forever. She didn''t care or think about the past in her heart, but Bai ruotong had to stir up her evil memory.


    She can''t tell


    If she did, the woman in front of her would hate her even more, but if she didn''t, wouldn''t she find the truth.


    The old lady was at a loss for a moment.


    After a long time, she said slowly: "if you want to know... Ask Bai Shutang. These things are not the fault of your mother alone, nor the fault of your old man alone.


    Ruotong, although I hate you, when you appear in front of me, I really like you and want to treat you as my own grandson... "


    "Grandma won''t tell the truth?"


    Bai asked.


    "It''s not that I won''t say it, it''s that I can''t say it..."


    The old lady shook her head. If she told the truth directly, her life would be over.


    Although she has ruined the rest of her life here, she still wants to linger.


    "It seems that grandma''s mouth is very hard." Bai ruotong snorted coldly and narrowed his eyes. "You asked me to ask my father how he could know his mother''s life experience. Even if he knew, it was not his father''s business. Grandma, I really don''t understand why you have to be so hard on yourself. In your heart, I can only be your enemy?


    All along, our palace has been trying to save you. As long as you tell the truth, whether it''s LAN Shenshen''s or your mother''s, as long as you are willing to tell me the truth, I won''t embarrass your grandmother. But grandma, you are a vigilant one. "

 Chapter 1588

    Mrs. Luo bowed her head and said nothing.


    "You said that you once regarded our palace as a relative or even loved it. I''m afraid that you are the only one who believes this sentence," Bai said with a sneer. "If you don''t believe your grandmother''s words, you don''t have our palace or your mother in your heart. What you have is always your own interest.


    You are just delaying time when you ask my father.


    Does my grandmother think that Lanshen will come to save you now? "


    When Mrs. Luo was told that she was the center of the matter, her heart sank. Bai ruotong rubbed his eyebrows: "don''t worry, my brother has already gone to search her, and the prince Nuzhen, who is hiding her, is also under house arrest in Nanyuan. No one will be alone with you, and no one can save her."


    Bai ruotong got up and went to the prison door. She stopped for a moment and left a sentence: "our palace gives you time to think about whether or not to tell the truth. I hope my grandmother''s behavior will satisfy us next time."


    After saying this, Bai ruotong stopped and strode out of the prison. Liuli saw her mother come out and follow her.


    "Lady, what did you ask?"


    Liuli asked.


    Bai ruotong sighed and shook his head bitterly: "she still refuses to say anything as usual..."


    Liuli twisted her eyebrows: "it seems that she is deliberately against you."


    "Go to the West Marquis''s residence first." White Rutong road.


    Although Mrs. Luo refused to admit it, she named Bai Shutang. It shows that there may be answers you want to know in baishutang. For Mrs. Luo, Bai ruotong had no hope. She was a selfish woman.


    But from her father, what can she know?


    He had hated himself since he was a child. If the old lady hadn''t loved her, she might have been rejected by him. Moreover, at the beginning, her father nearly killed herself in order to save the life of her beloved woman. Bai ruotong always felt that he could not forgive Bai Shutang''s behavior, but if... But if Bai Shutang was not his father?


    Bai ruotong''s steps stopped.


    In the heart suddenly surges the bad premonition.


    "What''s the matter, madam?"


    Liuli sees her complexion and worries. Bai ruotong shook his head: "nothing, maybe a little tired."


    She said, breathing heavily.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw a carriage slowly stopping at the front door. She opened the curtain and saw a man coming down from the carriage. The man turned around and carefully helped the woman on the carriage down. Bai ruotong fixed his eyes on them.


    They are an Yuanshu and Bai Lingwei.


    They didn''t seem to notice her existence. They said something with a smile. An Yuanshu didn''t dare to stay too long in the West Marquis''s house. He looked back at Bai Lingwei several times and then went back to the carriage.


    Bai Lingwei looked at the back of the carriage. She didn''t come back until the other party had disappeared at the end of the road. When she was about to leave, she was caught on the shoulder by someone.


    "Empress!"


    Bai Lingwei exclaimed, and then she found out the existence of Bai ruotong. Bai Rutong grinned and winked at her mysteriously: "you seem to get along well with general an. Why? Do you really like him? "


    Bai Lingwei''s cheek was red. She bit her lip and lowered her head. She did not dare to look at Bai ruotong''s eyes.


    "Whether you like it or not, you have to say something!"


    Smelling the smell of gossip, Bai Rutong asked eagerly.


    "Little sister, this is not a place to talk..."


    She murmured.

 Chapter 1589

    Bai ruotong smiles and looks around. Indeed, many maidservants are looking at them. Just now, Bai Lingwei didn''t invite an Yuanshu to come to the mansion. It''s because she taboo the eyes of these people. Bai ruotong nodded and asked, "where''s father? Is father in the mansion today? "


    "Yes, I just got drunk again. Aunt Hong has already given her father some wine to wake up. I think he won''t wake up until after noon."


    Bailingwei said.


    No wonder.


    No wonder Bai Lingwei dares to have a private meeting with an Yuanshu today and let an Yuanshu send her back. It turns out that her father is drunk today. She looked at the sky. It''s still early. She might as well wait in the mansion for a while to talk with Bai Lingwei and wait for Bai Shutang to wake up.


    "Is my little sister here to see my father today?"


    Bai Lingwei asked.


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded, "but now, for me, my father''s business is not serious."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Bai Lingwei didn''t understand. She looked back at her curiously. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "because now for me, your business is the most important thing! Go and sit in your yard. I can''t wait to hear your gossip! "


    Bai ruotong dragged her to the green bamboo yard. Bai Lingwei was stunned and didn''t stop her. She let Bai Rutong drag herself. Back at the head of the hospital, Bai Lingwei just took a mouthful of water and listened to Bai ruotong eagerly: "now you can tell me what happened between you and him, right?"


    She urged.


    "Nothing happened, but general an asked me out, and I promised him, that''s all."


    Bai Lingwei hooked her fingers and answered with some embarrassment.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "just like this? Is nothing else happening? What did he do to you? "


    "Nothing! General an is very good. He treats me... "


    Bai Lingwei said here. She couldn''t go on and lowered her head. Bai ruotong blinked and tilted his head to look at her expression. Bai Lingwei paused and said: "it''s just that I... Suddenly feel that I''m sorry for general an... It''s obviously unfair to general an that I look like now... Because I haven''t forgotten Luo Dao in my heart. It''s unfair to him.


    I also know that I should not meet him, but I am afraid that general an will be disappointed, and so will you. But I''m not happy to marry general an in this way, because I know that I don''t love him, but I still marry him. This is... It''s a betrayal


    She said here, her voice was a bit choked. Bai ruotong smiles. She hesitates to tell her about meeting Luo Dao. After thinking about it for a long time, she decides to hide it in her heart.


    Luo Dao is not a pure villain. He also has friendship with Bai Lingwei, but such friendship is a kind of harm to Bai Lingwei. Because he had an impure relationship with Bai Lingwei, and even did something to hurt Bai Lingwei


    Moreover, Rodolfo is not a simple person. It will be a kind of torture to be with him, even unable to see his own future.


    But


    Then Bai ruotong denied himself.


    If it''s Gu Yanqing.


    If I fell in love with Gu Yanqing at the beginning, but knew that it was impossible with Gu Yanqing, would she give up?


    Or will she accompany Gu Yanqing and go through with him?

 Chapter 1590

    Now she really feels like she''s a little bit of an outsider. But what can we do without hitting her. She didn''t want Bai Lingwei to get hurt again.


    But is she really right?


    "What are you thinking, little sister?"


    Bai Lingwei''s hand waved in front of her eyes. Bai ruotong took back his eyes and began to smile helplessly: "it''s nothing. I just don''t know whether my behavior is right or wrong. Is it good or bad for you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lingwei choked, some did not understand the meaning of Bai ruotong''s words.


    "Second sister, tell me the truth, do you want to marry Luo Dao in your heart?" Bai asked.


    Bai Lingwei thought about it and shook her head: "I thought about it before, but now... I''m really dead. Maybe you will doubt it, but I really mean it.


    When Rodolfo asked me to hurt your relatives, although I promised him, but for him, I was already dead, because I knew very well in my heart that it was impossible between me and Rodolfo. I can''t forgive him for using me. Even if I know in my heart that he doesn''t really want to use me, I can''t forgive him... "


    She dreamed about the future of herself and Rodolfo. When she fell in love with this man, she almost every day expected to hear from him that he would come to the mansion to propose marriage. But the expectation day after day, year after year, finally made her an old girl.


    When she knew that Luo Dao was a spy, she repeatedly advised him to stay in Nanyuan and never go back. They live a good life, away from all the past hurt and injustice. But Luo Dao didn''t. He still chose to betray her and go away. It''s impossible to say that his heart is not hurt. She likes Rodo and even loves this man, but there is always a wall between them.


    She can''t cross the past.


    Bai ruotong listened to her saying so and breathed heavily. She got up and rubbed Bai Lingwei''s head: "second sister, you are really stupid."


    "Younger sister, do you think my choice is wrong? Do you think I shouldn''t give up Rodolfo so soon? Should I wait for him? "


    Bai Lingwei asked.


    "Do you know why I want to introduce general an to you?" Bai ruotong didn''t answer her question, or she couldn''t answer it at all. Everyone''s choice should not be disturbed by others. Because she is not Bai Lingwei, she can''t understand what Bai Lingwei is thinking in her heart, so she can''t give Bai Lingwei a decent reply. She can only tell her what she thinks.


    "Why?" Bai Lingwei doesn''t understand.


    "General an is in love with you," said Bai ruotong. "When you came to the palace to attend a banquet before, general an''s eyes always lingered on you. At that time, I actually introduced general an to you once, but at that time, you only had Luo Dao in your heart. Before I finished speaking, you refused me."


    Bai Lingwei was stunned. Is there such a thing?


    Why she can''t remember anything.


    "It seems that you really can''t remember. Love is really blind."


    Bai ruotong shrugged and sighed. Bai Lingwei was stunned for a moment, then she laughed: "but I''m not accepting it now?


    I also let myself slowly forget Rodolfo, and I don''t exclude the contact with general an. Even when I am with him, I occasionally forget Rodolfo. "


    "Really?"


    "Well, you! I don''t even call me here to speak alone! "


    Bai ruotong just dropped the voice, and suddenly there was a voice of breath coming from the door. Looking back, Jing gave the gas to rush.

 Chapter 1591

    "Sister in law."


    Bai ruotong stood up and met her.


    "Empress, you are really a busy person. Since you don''t talk to me when you come to the mansion, do you have my sister-in-law in your eyes?" Jingyu is very angry. Today, when she heard that Bai ruotong, the maid, was coming, she came here in a hurry. When she saw that they were chatting with each other, she was so angry that they left them and talked alone.


    Bai ruotong was speechless: "what do you mean, sister-in-law? I don''t care about my sister-in-law. I just haven''t had time to find you. "


    "Really?"


    Jing Yu leered at her, half believing and half doubting.


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, ask the second sister." After Bai said that, he looked at Bai Lingwei. Bai Lingwei nodded. Jing Yu''s anger is much better. She stares at them and murmurs: "that''s good. I thought you two really forgot me. By the way, what are you talking about? How can you say so happily? "


    "Talking about Lingwei and general an." White Rutong road.


    "Little sister!"


    Bai Lingwei murmurs. Bai ruotong is really a shameless man. She even tells her daughter how to be careful. Jing Yu was stunned, and then he caught the thief and looked at Bai Lingwei with a smile: "it seems that you like general an very much. I''ve heard that general an comes to give you gifts from time to time, and even meets you from time to time.


    I thought you would refuse general an, but now it seems that you love him in your heart


    Jingyu blinks at her mysteriously. Bai Lingwei blushes with shame and stops talking.


    Bai ruotong complained: "it''s all you, sister-in-law. Originally we could say it well. Now that you are here, Lingwei can''t say anything. You know Ling Wei is a shy person, and you deliberately make her shy! "


    "It''s my fault, too?"


    Jing Yu stares big eyes.


    "Naturally."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Good, good! It''s all my fault, so I''ll go! I knew that I was not welcome by your sisters. " Jing Yu gets up angrily and is about to leave. Before Bai ruotong speaks, Bai Lingwei gets up and stops her: "sister-in-law, I''m just joking with you. How can you be really annoyed? You also know ruotong''s temper. What she likes most is to make you happy. "


    "Well! Where is she amusing me? She is clearly looking for me to have fun. "Jing Yu is still a little angry. Bai ruotong quickly gets up:" sister-in-law, I''m wrong, isn''t it? If tong can''t compensate his sister-in-law, he won''t dare to say such nonsense in front of her any more. "


    "That''s about the same." Jingyu is really angry. She is just having fun with Bai Rutong. It''s rare for the three sisters to get together. Naturally, they are very happy.


    "By the way, Chusheng has come back." Jingyu said, "today I''m going to court. I''ll go back to xihou''s house later. Ruotong, do you want to wait for your brother? When he comes back, you can meet him and go back to the palace?"


    "Not bad."


    Bai ruotong nodded and answered. She also has many things to ask Bai Chusheng.


    "My father''s wine is sober?"


    After staying here for almost an hour, Bai ruotong asked the glass beside him.


    "Maid, go and ask."


    Liuli answered and went far away.


    "What can you do for your father, Rutong?"


    Jing Yu asked.

 Chapter 1592

    "A little business."


    Bai ruotong didn''t speak up. Jing Yu saw this and asked no more. Three people chatted in the room for a long time, the door suddenly heard footsteps, followed by the glass report: "Niang Niang, Hou Ye is back."


    Seeing this, Bai Rutong got up to meet him. Bai Chusheng strides into the room. His eyes stay on Bai ruotong for a moment, and turns to the two of them: "what are you three talking about here?"


    "It''s just a chat." Jingyu replied.


    "Rutong, you''re back just in time. I want to ask you something."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai Rutong blinked: "what''s the matter with brother?"


    "Do you know about the house arrest of the Grand Prince Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "naturally I know. The Lord has talked to me about it. I advised the Lord at that time, but he didn''t listen to me."


    "Brother is crazy!" Jing Yu heard the speech and exclaimed. Who is the prince of Nuzhen? Now Nuzhen''s national strength is more and more powerful. If you put him under house arrest in Nanyuan, not to mention whether there is a war between the two countries, just because of the consequences of this matter, it may cause unnecessary rumors among the countries.


    Bai ruotong wrung his eyebrows: "the Emperor may have his own consideration."


    Gu Yanqing is by no means an impulsive person. He must have his own ideas when he thinks about it like this. Although the main reason is because of her, Bai ruotong knows that Gu Yanqing is not the one who can do it without assurance.


    "Rutong, let''s talk alone."


    Bai Chusheng can''t do it here. If he let others listen to too many words, he might worry a lot. Bai ruotong understood his meaning, nodded and went out of the yard with him. Jing Yu and Bai Lingwei didn''t keep up.


    "Lanshen is dead."


    Outside the corridor, Bai Chusheng opened the door to the mountain road. Bai ruotong was going to ask about LAN Shenshen. When he heard Bai Chusheng''s words, he choked his throat when he wanted to ask.


    "Was he killed by the prince Nuzhen?"


    Bai asked.


    Bai Chusheng shook his head: "at first, I thought so, but it''s not possible. The prince of Nuzhen left LAN Xinxin with some interest. He won''t kill LAN Xinxin easily. It may be someone else''s hand, maybe..."


    He pauses: "it''s Lanshen who escaped from him and was killed elsewhere."


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he didn''t have any palpitations in his heart: "it''s not unexpected that Lan Shenshen has such a thing. I can only say that she has a bad life and meets such a thing. Don''t tell your grandmother about it. "


    "Yes." Bai Chusheng nodded.


    "Brother, about grandma..." Bai ruotong hesitated, "let''s let them go."


    At the beginning, they came here just for LAN Xinxin. Although they didn''t give any help, they were their relatives after all. Although their grandmother was not their mother''s relatives, she had raised her for so many years.


    Her affection for her mother was in Bai''s eyes. It''s just that everyone has their own selfish ideas, but that doesn''t mean grandma is totally wrong.


    Hearing this, Bai Chusheng raised his eyes and looked at Bai ruotong: "if you think so, I will naturally satisfy you."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Bai said gratefully.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long discussion with Bai Chusheng in the study, Hong Gu enters the room. She and Bai ruotong bowed to salute and said, "madam, the master is sober."


    "Well, I''m going."


    Bai ruotong nodded, got up and went to Honggu. Seeing that she was going out of the room, Bai Chusheng called her, "Rutong, wait."

 Chapter 1593

    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    Bai Rutong was surprised.


    Bai Chusheng swallowed and didn''t know how to say it for a moment. He thought for a long time and said, "Rutong, if you have any difficulties, you can tell me that I am your brother and the one you can rely on."


    He had just asked her for a long time, but Bai ruotong still refused to tell her the reason why she came to Bai Shutang. Bai Chusheng knew that it was something she didn''t want to say, and she would not say it casually, that is, she would not be embarrassed any more. But after all, she is her brother. She should help her when she is in trouble.


    "Good."


    Bai Rutong answers. She purses her lips. In fact, there is an impulse in her heart. She wants to tell her brother all the uneasiness in her heart, but her intuition tells her that she can''t. If you open your mouth easily, I''m afraid my brother will be upset for her again, so he will run for her.


    She turned and walked quickly through the side porch. When she came to the main hospital, a strong smell of wine ran into her nose. She covered her nose and looked into the inner room. Bai Shutang leaned against the soft collapse and looked at her half closed.


    "What are you doing here?"


    His tone was not half as good.


    "What? Can''t I come? " White if Tong waved, behind the red Gu and glass have retreated, closed the door.


    "Every time you come, it''s no good. What''s the purpose of this time? Do you want to harm me again?"


    Bai Chu Sheng snorted coldly and asked.


    Bai Rutong smiles. It seems that here in Bai Shutang, he never regards himself as his daughter. No matter how many years have passed, the knot in his heart will not open. Bai ruotong naturally understood, so she didn''t expect Bai Shutang to understand the pain in her heart. I don''t expect that one day she can fight with Bai Shutang.


    "Father, we have to fight each other every time? Can''t we have a good talk? " Bai said, "in fact, you don''t have to torture yourself like this. You were a powerful general in Zhenxi at the beginning, but now you are reduced to such a situation. If your grandmother is alive, how can you make him feel at ease?"


    "Do you mean to mock me?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    Although Bai ruotong didn''t mean it, she couldn''t help criticizing Bai Shutang. All along, baishutang has been following his own thinking and truth in his heart. In his mind, he has always been self-centered.


    Bai ruotong didn''t know how to refute him. She sighed a little. She shook her head: "it''s just that. My father thinks so. I won''t say anything wrong. But one thing I want my father to understand is that although my father is not going to be an official now, your words and deeds are still related to the reputation of the Marquis''s house in the west of the town. I hope my father will not do anything out of line. "


    "Bai ruotong, if five years ago, would you dare to say that to me?"


    Bai Shutang was already angry in his eyes. He stood up and walked towards Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong subconsciously stepped back two steps, screwed up his eyebrows and looked at him.


    "Do you know why I hate you so much?" Bai Shutang asked.


    Bai Rutong''s heart is tight. It seems that her satire has achieved its effect. Now the old lady is no longer in the world. If there is any secret in Bai Shutang''s heart, you don''t need to hide it. Since Mrs. Luo says that Bai Shutang knows the truth of her life and what happened.


    Then he will be angry with himself.


    Bai ruotong and so on, is his anger.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Bai ruotong raised his eyes and looked at him in seclusion: "what does Father mean by this?"

 Chapter 1594

    "You shouldn''t be a member of the West Marquis''s residence at all," said Bai Shutang. "In fact, I always know that you can''t be my child. Although my mother told me that your mother would never betray me, I know that your mother never loved me! The hat she gave me is more than just this one. Bai ruotong, I hate you so much and resent you so much for a reason. And the reason is that your mother is disrespectful to me! "


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank heavily: "what does Father mean by this?"


    "I''ve seen with my own eyes that there are men going in and out of your mother''s house," Bai Shutang snorted coldly. "In less than three months, your mother will have you in her stomach. Ruotong, do you think it''s a coincidence? I didn''t touch her at all in that March, but she was pregnant with you. Tell me, how can you be my child? "


    Bai ruotong steps back incredulously. Does the truth that Mrs. Luo let her know mean this?


    How could that be!


    This is clearly a matter for Lan Fu to apologize to the West Houfu. If it''s just like this, isn''t Mrs. Luo''s behavior self confessed?


    "Mother will not do such a thing!"


    Bai ruotong said angrily.


    "No?" Bai Shutang chuckled, "it was she who admitted with me that the flesh and blood in her arms was not my own child.


    I have investigated her, and her origin is not simple. It''s Mrs. Luo''s children, not her parents and children. This dirty woman may have come to harm xihou house in our town. "


    Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    There must be some misunderstanding.


    If it''s true, as Bai Shutang said, isn''t Mrs. Luo going to call herself up?


    can''t!


    There must be something in it. Maybe there was a misunderstanding between Mrs. Luo and Bai Shutang.


    "So, you suspect that I''m not your child," said Bai. "When I was still in my mother''s womb, you wanted to kill me?"


    It turns out that Bai Shutang didn''t let himself continue his life for Xiao Lan just because he loved her deeply. It was because he hated his mother and thought she was pregnant with a wild seed, so he wanted to kill her.


    When Bai ruotong figured this out, he somehow had some emotion in his heart.


    If at first Bai Shutang thought he was his flesh and blood, would he kill himself? Will he not be as indifferent to himself as he is now.


    "What about my brother?"


    Bai asked, "if you hate me, what about my brother? You hate him? "


    "He?" Bai Shutang had a funny smile on his lips, and his chest seemed to be thinking about something. Then he sat down and said coldly, "there''s no old man in Bai Chusheng''s heart. All he thinks about is your sister, and all he cares about is your sister. Even if I tell him the truth, he probably won''t care.


    From the beginning, like you, he was a grasshopper on the same rope


    When Bai Shutang said this, there were waves in his eyes. Bai Rutong took a breath. Now she finally understood why Bai Shutang hated him so much.


    "Do you know who your mother is? Since she is not from Lan Fu, who is she? "


    Bai asked.


    "I don''t know." Bai Shutang said, "if you know, I will drive her out of the house. It would have been nice if I hadn''t married your mother. If I hadn''t married her, I wouldn''t have ended up like this, and my wife wouldn''t have died. If it hadn''t been for all these reasons, the Marquis''s residence in Zhenxi would have been a harmonious family. "

 Chapter 1595

    Bai ruotong''s heart tingled slightly.


    She knew in her heart that Bai Shutang had blamed her for all the responsibilities. Although she was unwilling to admit it, Bai Shutang''s words had a certain truth. If she didn''t get involved with Lan Fu, the old lady would not have died.


    At the thought of the old lady


    Bai ruotong''s heart can''t help but ache.


    She is worthy of everyone, but the only thing I''m sorry for is the old lady. The old lady treated her so well, so well, but she didn''t protect the old lady after all, and let the old lady die unknowingly. Bai ruotong has a debt in his heart, like a thousand arrows pierce his heart.


    She wanted to atone, but she didn''t know how to do it.


    "Father, if..." Bai Rutong swallowed and said, "if one day, you find that what you think is wrong, what will you do? If one day you find that your mother has not betrayed you, will you treat me as a real daughter? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang''s eyes shrank like an electric shock. His eyes shot at Bai Rutong. Bai ruotong sipped some dried lips and said, "in fact, even if you don''t admit it in your heart, even if sometimes I don''t want to admit it, I''m your daughter. This is an unchangeable fact. I also know that you hate me. Sometimes I hate you in my heart. I hate why you treat me and your mother like this.


    Treat my brother like this. Why are you always indifferent to me since I was a child. But now I know. There is a knot in your heart. This knot has been entangled in your heart and cannot be easily untied.


    If... "


    Bai said, "if one day I will untie your knot, even if you can''t treat me kindly, I hope you can treat Qingyu and Yihui kindly."


    Although not willing to admit, but the family is unable to leave the existence. In the last generation, Bai ruotong almost gave up her family love, but when her father and mother died, she regretted why she was so ignorant, why she didn''t accompany them well, and why she didn''t do filial piety well.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang was speechless. He has used all kinds of sour words to hurt his little daughter, and he can''t think of any way to hurt her. Moving his thin lips, Bai Shutang sighed heavily. Bai ruotong went to the table and pointed to the wine pot on the table: "in the future, you''d better eat less bars. This thing will hurt your body. If you have any anger in your heart, you can sprinkle it on me, but don''t always hurt your body. "


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    Bai Shutang couldn''t help but ask, "you should hate me. If I die, can I help you and make you happy? Why don''t you hate me or... "


    "I hated it before, but now, it''s more helpless." Bai ruotong smiles bitterly. She used to hate Bai Shutang. Only she understands that when Bai Chusheng replaced Bai Shutang as the Marquis of Bai Shutang, she was happy and even at ease. But now, when Bai Shutang is reduced to what it is now, she doesn''t want to see it. "If she can, I really want to go back to five years ago, even if my father is against me again, you are also full of vitality, where you live so badly as you are now. "


    Her words were intended to sting Bai Shutang. Their father and daughter can never talk well, each with their own hatred.

 Chapter 1596

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Bai Shutang didn''t reply, Bai ruotong shook his head and left the front door. Just walked up the side corridor, a kind voice rang out in her ear: "when did the empress come back today? Why don''t you say that? I have nothing to prepare for. "


    Bai ruotong looked back and saw that Li came with her with a smile.


    "Second aunt, don''t be so polite. Today, ruotong came back to ask his father something. Now that things have been said hello, I should..."


    "Go and sit in our hospital."


    Bai ruotong was about to leave, but Li called her. She was stunned and stopped: "what? Do you have anything else to tell me? "


    "I don''t have any orders. I just want to talk to you," Li said. "It''s not easy for you to come back. We''ve never sat down to have a chat. I''ve heard what you said just now. If you don''t mind, just listen to me."


    She said.


    Over the past few years, Li''s temperament has become more stable. Since Zhang''s death, Li has been working for the West Marquis''s residence. Bai ruotong was not easy to shirk. He thought for a moment and nodded: "well, I have never talked to my second aunt. Today is a good opportunity. Let''s go to my second aunt''s yard."


    Since she said she had heard the conversation between her father and herself, she must know something. Otherwise, she would not be so insipid, not surprised at all. Although Li is not the happiest in the west of town, her life is the most peaceful.


    Although she once had a quarrel with Zhang, Li is a smart person. She knows what she should do and what she can''t do, so she can last a long time.


    Bai ruotong did not come to Li''s yard, but only rarely. Li''s yard was very simple. Jing Yu didn''t cut a button when he treated these aunts, but Li''s yard was not different from ordinary people.


    "Since my aunt has heard about me and my father, she doesn''t ask much. It seems that she knows about the past."


    White Rutong road.


    Li sighed with emotion: "ruotong, I know you have complained about the master. In the past, it was inconvenient for me to say. But now, since you take the initiative to ask about the master''s past, I will tell you all about the past. In fact, you are wrong. All this is not the fault of the master. On the contrary, your mother made it in person."


    Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows.


    Li knew that she had used the wrong words. Although her temper had changed a lot over the years, her mouth had not changed much.


    "I may not use the right words, but when your mother first came to the mansion, the master was really good to her. Although she was not the person whom the master held in his heart, you should give her one of them," Li said. "When I first came to the mansion, I saw clearly that the master always gave priority to your mother. When your mother was pregnant with your brother, The master is even more attentive. As long as he goes to court, he will run to your mother''s yard. "


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he was slightly stunned and subconsciously buried his head.


    Somehow, hearing Li''s saying this, Bai ruotong didn''t feel like a lie. If Bai Shutang had no affection for his mother, he didn''t believe it. Bai Shutang is a sentimental person. When he married his mother, he probably wanted to live with her.


    Bai ruotong''s fingers were tight. All along, she thought it was Bai Shutang who was sorry to her mother. But Li''s words gave her different opinions.

 Chapter 1597

    Bai ruotong sighed: "second aunt, are you kidding me with these words? Father really has feelings for his mother, doesn''t he? "


    "Why should I make fun of my mother again?"


    Li said helplessly.


    Bai ruotong rubs her eyebrows, and there is a mist in her eyes. She suddenly feels that she has been imagining herself for so many years. She always thinks that Bai Shutang doesn''t like herself because he loves Xiaolan deeply. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, when she looks at Bai Shutang''s love for Bai Yinling, she doesn''t know what it''s like.


    People, it seems, are not all bad. Maybe every different person has his own difficulties.


    "Niang Niang, your mother is actually a very kind-hearted woman," Li said. "When I first came to the mansion, I was terrified, but your mother took good care of me. So, I''m really grateful to your mother. "


    Therefore, when Zhang took the place of Da LAN, she was so hostile to Zhang. Everyone thought that she was just afraid of being abandoned by the master. She was unwilling to be a concubine forever.


    But in fact, she was unwilling because she felt that Zhang was not fit to sit in this position.


    Bai ruotong quietly listened to her talk about these past events, and a sense of sadness flashed in her heart.


    "What about your mother? Has she never loved her father? "


    Bai asked.


    "I don''t know if I''ve ever loved you, but what I know is that your mother will never betray the master," Li insisted. "There must be some misunderstanding. At the beginning, the old lady thought the same way, so the master hated the old lady at the beginning, so that when Li Niang came, he would have such a fierce quarrel with the old lady,


    It''s because of the anger in his heart all the time. "


    "A father is like a child."


    Bai ruotong shook his head and said softly.


    "As you can see, Mr. Rutong, he is not really malicious," Li said. "Now, even if he is unwilling to have any more resentment, he just uses wine to vent, not to harm you.


    At the beginning, he did harm to you once, and also to your mother, but I believe that the master actually regretted it. That''s why he doesn''t want to admit that your mother didn''t betray him. "


    If you admit it.


    Bai Shutang can''t forgive himself, he will fall into a deeper hell, so he won''t admit it.


    Bai ruotong can understand his feelings, but he can''t agree with him.


    "Second aunt, what''s the purpose of talking to me about this?"


    Bai asked her.


    "Let me cheer up," Li''s voice choked up. She couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Ruotong, my Lord was not like this before. You can think of a way to let him go back to the past. If you can, you can think of a way, so... So I beg you, don''t you?"


    "I would like to, but I can''t do it," Bai ruotong knew what Li was thinking, but she couldn''t agree to this, "because my father always hated me, and my birth represented the death of his beloved woman. Just this, my father couldn''t accept me.


    I know your kindness, but I can''t do it. "


    She said.


    Li choked, and the silk handkerchief in his hand wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes: "I also know that you may refuse me... But... I''m also looking forward to it. Will you have a way..."

 Chapter 1598

    "Second aunt, if you can, Rutong also hopes that things will develop as you wish, but..." before Bai Rutong''s words fall, Li''s voice has been choked. Bai Rutong is stunned. For the first time, she sees Li''s crying. Li''s temperament is extremely fierce. She doesn''t often cry in front of people, and she never shows her fragile appearance.


    Although she is the queen, she is only a junior here. Li exposes her weakest side to her. Bai Rutong sat down and gently patted her back: "second aunt, it seems that you really like your father."


    If she didn''t like it, she wouldn''t be so anxious. Li is a woman who knows how to maintain herself, but now she has many dark eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li bit his lip and didn''t reply. I''m afraid it''s a bit inappropriate for her to talk about love at such a large age.


    "Father''s business, take your time," Bai said. "Second aunt, don''t worry too much. Everything will go in a good direction, I believe."


    Bai said and stood up. Li''s listen to her say so, also no longer embarrassed, nod, send her forward.


    Bai ruotong returned to the palace all the way. As soon as he entered the harem, he saw the crowd surging. Many people, like ants on a hot pot, were walking around.


    "What''s the matter, Liuli? Go and ask quickly."


    Bai said.


    Liuli nodded and stopped a palace man: "what happened? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "The Lord benevolence palace is out of water!"


    That palace person seems to be anxious, face Liuli unexpectedly didn''t ask for help. When Bai ruotong heard this, she twisted her eyebrows. She hurried to the garden. She was in charge of Ren palace, where she was cold and timid. Gu Yanqing would never set fire to people. The only possibility was that someone rescued Leng and was afraid to go out of the palace, so he set fire in the palace.


    "My Lord!"


    Bai ruotong saw Gu Yanqing and Gu Yixiu from a distance. She hurried to go with them with her skirt.


    "You''re back."


    Gu Yanqing''s voice was as gentle as ever, and he was not half surprised. Bai ruotong gasped: "can the fire spread?"


    "No, it''s under control," Gu Yanqing said, "but Leng Beiyi has escaped."


    Bai ruotong breathed out a breath. Whether he escaped or not was nothing. The most important thing was the safety of his family.


    She looked at the smoke before her eyes and frowned unconsciously.


    "What''s your emergency when you leave the palace today?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    "There''s nothing urgent, but I''m just going back to the palace to have a chat," Bai said. "Holy Lord, wait for the things in the palace to be dealt with. I want to take Qingyu and Yihui back to xihou''s residence. Is that ok?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing pursed her lips, as if hesitating. After a long time, he said slowly: "it''s not impossible, but I''m afraid the situation is now..."


    He said this with a dim light in his eyes. Bai ruotong blinked. For a moment, he couldn''t tell what he was thinking. After a long time, Gu Yanqing said, "Leng Beiyi will come to find you. If he comes, how do you deal with it?"


    "Then catch him," said Bai ruotong. "My Lord, I''ll take this matter into consideration. I hope the Lord can agree to my request."


    "Good."


    He didn''t refuse and answered directly. Anyway, he trusted Bai ruotong.


    It''s night.


    The noise in the palace quieted down. Already tired two people returned to the palace. Bai ruotong undressed Gu Yanqing and offered him tea.


    "Holy, haven''t you had a good rest these days? Why does it look so bad? " She asked.

 Chapter 1599

    "Things are busy. This emperor is not as easy as I think. When Yi Xiu grows up, I will certainly let him do everything." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong took a look at his holy father. Listen, it''s still human. She said with a smile: "holy, are you the monarch or Yixiu the monarch? You leave everything to Yixiu. Have you ever thought about Yixiu''s feelings?"


    Gu Yanqing pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Bai ruotong sighed: "in fact, I feel in my heart that... Compared with hui''er, Yixiu is more like the king of a country. It''s just a pity... Yi Xiu... "


    It''s not Gu Yanqing''s own child.


    If Gu Yixiu is the real son of the imperial family, he will become the crown prince. Bai ruotong once thought about hiding this matter forever and letting Yixiu succeed to the throne. However, over the years, Bai ruotong felt more and more naive.


    What a king''s house requires is far less simple than what she thought.


    What''s more, Qingyu seems to have more affection for Gu Yixiu than her brother and sister. Bai ruotong is really afraid. If Gu Yixiu doesn''t recognize her ancestors earlier, they may have a very difficult road in the future.


    "What are you thinking?" Gu Yanqing held her from behind and asked softly.


    Bai ruotong told him his doubts one by one. Gu Yanqing''s eyes flashed a moment''s surprise after hearing this. He said with a smile, "you are so thoughtful. How big are they? How can we know the love between children? Little girl, they are just brothers and sisters now,


    Even if there is true love between men and women in the future, as long as I am here, I will support them and let them be together without everyone''s eyes. "


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong''s uneasy heart relaxed a lot. She looked up at Gu Yanqing: "can the emperor really do it?"


    "Naturally." Gu Yanqing came back.


    Bai ruotong lowered his head and buried his face in Gu Yanqing''s chest. Now life is what she always wants to have, but how long does she have and how long can she have such a life.


    ¡­¡­


    "Holy, I really hope that our family will live together forever and never, without any separation. What do you say?"


    She asked.


    "Naturally, I will try my best." Gu Yanqing returned.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Bai ruotong took Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui back to the West Marquis''s residence. Bai Lingwei saw that she had come and returned yesterday, and she couldn''t help feeling a little curious. She and Bai ruotong came over and said, "little sister, is it really suitable for you to take the prince and Princess back to live in the mansion? What did your highness say? "


    "Nature is right. What''s wrong?"


    Bai ruotong said with a smile, "the water in the back palace doesn''t harm the prince and princess, but now the palace is investigating suspicious people. It''s not appropriate for the princess and the prince to stay in the back palace, so I took them. It must be safer to live here than in the palace."


    About yesterday''s event, Bai Lingwei naturally heard from general Pingyuan, and Bai Chusheng went to the palace early in the morning to solve the problem.


    "I''ll take them to see my father first, and I''ll see you later." White Rutong road.


    Bai Lingwei nodded.


    All the way to the main courtyard study, to Bai Rutong''s surprise, there is no taste of wine in it. She leads Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui''s hands to go inside. Li is standing at his desk studying ink, while Bai Shutang is writing something. When Bai ruotong came near, it seemed that Bai Shutang was practicing calligraphy.

 Chapter 1600

    See two people come, white tree hall eyes flash a moment of surprise, he turned his eyes, bow way: "how do you come back?"


    "Grandfather."


    Before Bai ruotong asked, Gu Qingyu ran to the eye of Bai Shutang with small steps, and his round head came up: "what are you writing? Can you let Qingyu write with you? "


    "Qingyu, don''t disturb my grandfather." Bai ruotong reminded.


    "Why?" Gu Qingyu tilted his head and asked, "the empress mother asked me and my brother to come here. Isn''t it with my grandfather?"


    Bai ruotong was just about to explain, but Bai Shutang said, "it''s just a random exercise. If you want to see it, you can see it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He didn''t directly treat Gu Qingyu coldly. Bai ruotong was very surprised. She didn''t bring them back before, but they were still young and didn''t know how to talk. Bai Shutang''s attitude towards them was extremely cold, but the old lady was very happy.


    "I heard that something big happened in the palace?" Bai Shutang lowered his head and didn''t go to see Bai ruotong. But Bai ruotong could hear that she was obviously asking herself. She nodded and told Bai Shutang what happened yesterday. After hearing this, Bai Shutang didn''t show any reaction. The atmosphere was silent again in a moment.


    Fortunately, Li Shi is a person who knows how to look at people''s faces. Seeing that they are stiff again, he squats down, hooks Qingyu''s nose, and asks in a low voice: "Princess Qingyu looks more and more handsome, so does his royal highness. She is really like the emperor. What are you doing behind your mother? Come and show her to her."


    Gu Yihui is a man who is afraid of life. Although he is like a little emperor in the palace, he is very arrogant, but when he goes out of the palace, he shows his original appearance and shows the shyness that a child should have. Hearing Li''s words, Gu Yihui flattened his mouth and walked to Li reluctantly. Li touched his head: "it seems that his Highness has grown higher than last time I went to the palace to see him."


    "Children are the easiest to grow up." White Rutong road.


    There is a kind smile in Li''s room all the time. Bai ruotong''s eyes turn to Bai Shutang. Although he keeps his head down, Yu Guang looks at Gu Qingyu and Gu Yixiu from time to time. Bai ruotong can see that although he says he doesn''t care about them, he cares about them very much.


    It seems that, to some extent, he accepted Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui.


    After a while in the study, Bai ruotong leads them back to Qingtong hospital. Just after packing, Li and Jingyu come to her hospital together.


    "Why are you here together?" Bai Rutong asked with a smile.


    "I met you just now, so we came together." Li replied.


    Bai ruotong nodded, just wanted to say something, but Li said happily: "lady, what did you say to the master yesterday? Today, the master''s attitude was very different. He didn''t drink too much and he didn''t get angry at will. Instead, he asked me to grind it for him. He said that he wanted to practice calligraphy. I didn''t expect that. I thought you would refuse me yesterday. It seems that you are also caring for the master in your heart. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was a little bit upset by what she said. She didn''t have the magic of Li''s words. The transformation of Bai Shutang was also unexpected. She is also surprised at this time in recent days.

 Chapter 1601

    "Didn''t you hear what I said yesterday? Why do you ask me to come? "


    White Rutong road.


    Li''s head was scratched awkwardly. As Bai said, she had been eavesdropping on their conversation all the time yesterday. Bai ruotong saw through it, and she seemed to have several branches. It''s all tit for tat, but the transformation of Bai Shutang is also a fact.


    "Mother, can I have a walk in the mansion with my brother?"


    Gu Qingyu came back from the yard at this time. She looked up at Bai Rutong and asked expectantly.


    "Go ahead." Bai ruotong nodded, "call the glaze together, pay attention to safety, don''t fall."


    "Yes."


    Gu Qingyu was so happy that he turned around and took Gu Yihui by the hand and went out of the hospital. Bai ruotong looked at the figure of the two children, and was very pleased.


    "Rutong, did you bring the princess and the prince on purpose?" Jing Yu seemed to think of something and asked.


    Bai ruotong blinked in bewilderment: "what does sister-in-law mean?"


    "The princess''s temperament is very familiar. She often brings laughter to people. You can hear laughter anytime and anywhere where the princess is. Do you want the princess to get close to her father, and then ease the relationship between you and your father?"


    Jing Yu sees through the way. Bai ruotong pursed her lips. She didn''t retort but didn''t speak up. She thought what she thought, and sighed with a heavy sigh. "Indeed, it is nothing but a sister-in-law, as you said, as my sister-in-law said," I have such a meaning in my heart, but... Can I be able to do it? I am not the one who has the final say, it needs to see the true character of clearing the rain. "


    "Certainly." Jingyu road.


    Listening to their conversation, Li understood a lot. Although Bai ruotong said she didn''t like Bai Shutang''s words in front of her, she was considerate and worried. How could her heart not be moved.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Gu Qingyu is so bored in the garden that he is lazy. Gu Yihui looks up at her: "you don''t want to stroll in the garden, you want to sneak out of the house to play."


    Gu Qingyu''s face shows embarrassment when her brother sees through his mind. She glares at Gu Yihui and mutters: "don''t talk nonsense. Where can I have such a mind? I''m just... I''m just thinking..."


    "What are you thinking about?" Gu Yihui said softly, "you can''t hide anything from me. Gu Qingyu, you know that''s what you think. Don''t worry. I''ll go and complain to my mother."


    "Come back to me!"


    Gu Qingyu grabs his arm. Yu Guang looks at Liuli at the corner of the courtyard wall and says angrily, "don''t make such a loud voice. What should aunt Liuli do if she is attracted? Can you afford it? Yes, I want to leave the mansion, but I didn''t think about sneaking out. I don''t believe you don''t want to leave the mansion. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yihui is also a playful age. Gu Qingyu guesses what''s on his mind. He lowers his head and says nothing. Gu Qingyu snorted: "how? Was I right? I know you''re upset and kind-hearted. Just listen to me. When we leave the house today, not only will we not be punished, but our mother will praise us. "


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Yihui asked.


    "Let grandfather take us out!" Gu Qingyu didn''t even think about it. He said his mind directly. Gu Yihui was slightly stunned and shook his head: "it''s impossible. I advise you to give up this idea."


    "Why?"


    "Because..." Gu Yihui flattened his lips, "because my grandfather didn''t like us."

 Chapter 1602

    Gu Yihui is a thoughtful child, Gu Qingyu can not see things clearly, he knows in his heart. From the dialogue between Bai ruotong and Bai Shutang, Bai Shutang doesn''t like his mother at all. Since he doesn''t like her, he certainly can''t accept him and Gu Qingyu.


    "If you don''t try, how can you know that he doesn''t like us?" Gu Qingyu winked at him and said confidently, "even if you don''t like my brother, you will like me. My mother once said that no one can resist my loveliness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He thought it was a mother''s entertainment, but if he said it to his sister, she would kick his head.


    Gu Qingyu saw that he was hesitant. He couldn''t bear it. He walked directly towards the study. Gu Yihui followed her in a hurry. I have been watching their Liuli and watching the battle. I don''t know whether to stop or follow them. After thinking for a moment, she decided to watch. If Bai Shutang was angry, she would take them out again.


    She can also see that the empress''s leading Gu Qingyu back has her own purpose.


    Gu Qingyu goes directly into his study. Bai Shutang is a keen man. As soon as they enter, they notice him. Wring his eyebrows, he asked, "what are you two doing in here?"


    "Of course, I''m with your grandfather!"


    Gu Qingyu smiles sweetly, just like a quick rabbit, running directly to the white tree hall. Bai Shutang was stunned. As soon as he wanted to ask, Gu Qingyu said to himself, "grandfather, can you take us to play outside the mansion?"


    "Clear rain!"


    Gu Yihui didn''t expect his sister to be so bold, saying that to go is to go. He looked at Bai Shutang in embarrassment, but he saw that he was not angry. Instead, he was surprised.


    "You want me to take you out of the house?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    Gu Qingyu nodded: "my grandfather has never played with Qingyu. I have seen Qingyu in the future palace for so many years. Qingyu doesn''t care. Today my grandfather says that I have to accompany Qingyu as well."


    She said, and climbed straight up to the table.


    Bai Shutang can''t understand the girl''s words and expression. He wants to stop Gu Qingyu, but he sees Gu Qingyu take something out of his arms and put it into his hand. Bai Shutang subconsciously took it and saw that it was just a few sugar beans.


    "Are you going to buy me off with this?"


    Bai Shutang lost his smile.


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    Gu Qingyu blinked, a naive look.


    Whether it''s enough or not, I don''t care if she just does it. Is she too indifferent to his white tree Hall... But


    I don''t know what happened, but Bai Shutang didn''t feel that the little girl in front of him was insulting himself. There is nothing wrong with his words and deeds.


    It''s really strange that when he faced this girl, he should have been angry. Even if he was not angry, he should have refused her any request.


    Although the girl is her granddaughter, she has nothing to do with herself.


    But why


    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of Bai Shutang. He cares about this little girl, even can''t hate it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Grandfather, promise me."


    Gu Qingyu put her arms around Bai Shutang and acted coquettishly in his arms. Bai Shu Tang screwed up her eyebrows and moved her lips to send a refusal: "no, your identity is your royal highness. If you travel at will, if you are suspicious, you should find out what to do."

 Chapter 1603

    "Grandfather, how can you be more stingy than your mother?"


    Gu Qingyu flattened his mouth and angrily resented Bai Shutang. As if she suddenly thought of something, she turned her head and yelled at her brother: "brother, don''t just look at me, you also follow me to persuade my grandfather!"


    Gu Yihui is stunned. Different from Gu Qingyu, he is a real Er lengzi. Let alone persuading others, he doesn''t know what to do now. For a long time, Gu Yihui walked slowly to baishutang and grasped baishutang''s arm like Gu Qingyu.


    This is the first time that a child''s baishutang has been accepted by him.


    He is not angry or not.


    No one of his children, including Bai Yinling, has ever bothered him like these two children. Frowning and thinking, Bai Shutang breathed heavily. He stood up, nodded and said, "well, as you two said, I''ll take you out. But you have to talk to your mother about it. If your mother agrees, I''ll take it. If your mother doesn''t want to, don''t blame me


    "I need to tell my mother what to do. Grandfather, you are my mother''s father. I think my mother will listen to you. Grandfather, please help us to persuade our mother. "


    Gu Qingyu said.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Bai Shutang asked. Gu Qingyu shook his head, blinked his eyes and said: "why should I be afraid of you? Naturally, we are not afraid. My grandfather has nothing to fear. "


    Bai Shutang sighed. Although he wanted to refuse Gu Qingyu, in this case, he didn''t want to say anything. Do not know why, Xu is afraid of this little girl disappointed.


    "OK, I''ll take you out." He said.


    Gu Qingyu put his arms around Bai Shutang: "my grandfather is the best! I used to see my grandfather occasionally in the mansion. My grandfather has a cold face. Qingyu used to be afraid of it. I''m afraid that my grandfather doesn''t like Qingyu. Now Qingyu is relieved. My grandfather likes Qingyu. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The white tree hall was silent.


    In his impression, he didn''t talk to Gu Qingyu, because he didn''t think it was necessary. Gu Qingyu, to him, is nothing more than Bai ruotong''s child. It''s just such a simple relationship. He never wanted to please this child or treat this child as his own granddaughter.


    If Bai Yinling still lives well and is still in the West Marquis''s residence, her child must be as old as Gu Qingyu. At the thought of this place, Bai Shutang had a bad feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    Liuli went back to qingtongyuan with fear. Seeing that she was in a hurry, Bai Rutong stood up and asked, "why did you come back alone? What about the prince and the princess? "


    "Taken out by the master." Liuli replied.


    "Taken out by my father?" Jing Yu exclaimed in surprise. Bai ruotong pursed his lips, turned his eyes and raised a smile: "it seems that Qingyu really has a way, and only Qingyu''s small head can subdue people."


    Hearing this, Jing Yu asked, "don''t you worry, Rutong?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s a good thing."


    Bai ruotong hasn''t answered yet. Li can''t sit still and open his mouth.


    "What the master lacks now is someone to accompany him. We are all unattractive to him, but Qingyu is different. She looks like a person and likes it. Let alone the master, I love it very much."

 Chapter 1604

    Bai ruotong nodded: "I hope Qingyu can be loved by his father."


    On this point, Bai ruotong didn''t expect much, because she knew that Bai Shutang didn''t accept her from the beginning to the end. For a daughter who never accepted, would he accept his so-called unknown granddaughter.


    But everything needs a try.


    I hope I can make Bai Shutang get the so-called change, and I hope everything develops as she thinks.


    ¡­¡­


    When she entered the market, Gu Qingyu couldn''t find the north in her eyes. The market was full of people at both ends. It was the first time that she saw so many people. She used to sneak out of the palace at night, and there were no pedestrians in the street at night.


    Gu Yihui seems very calm. He is a man who doesn''t show anything. His heart never shows itself in his expression.


    "Grandfather, what are you doing there?"


    She pulled the cloud sleeve of Bai Shutang and pointed to the front.


    I saw a group of people in a group, talking about something.


    "It''s probably a juggling show." White tree Hall Road. Gu Qingyu is very excited when she hears that it''s a juggling show. Without reporting to Bai Shutang, she runs directly towards the crowd with her teeth and claws open. Before Bai Shutang comes back to herself, she has already got into the crowd with her small body.


    "Clear rain!"


    Bai Shutang called, took Gu Yihui''s hand and followed him directly. Gu Yihui was stunned when he was suddenly held by Bai Shutang. His memory is very early. When he was very young, his mother brought them to the west of town. The old lady was a kind-hearted person, always holding her warm and cold, but Bai Shutang was silent all the time.


    The old lady handed Gu Qingyu in her arms to him: "tree hall, you also come to hug, this is your grandson."


    Bai Shutang took a look at Gu Qingyu in her arms. Instead of taking it, he stood up and walked out of the door. Gu Yihui was deeply impressed by his behavior. Perhaps from then on, she knew that Bai Shutang didn''t like their brother and sister.


    But now


    Perhaps Bai Shutang was just afraid that he would get lost and lead him, but in his heart, Bai Shutang''s disgust was a little less because of his weak worry.


    Juggling is in full swing, showing off two strong men. One man fell on the bench with a huge stone on his chest, while the other man took a hammer and hit him on the chest.


    "Ah


    When did Gu Qingyu see such a scene, he screamed and covered his eyes. But Gu Yihui was able to see it clearly. He saw that the man who swung the hammer was very hard. The moment he hit it, the huge stone board exploded directly.


    Cheers resounded all around, but Gu Qingyu covered his eyes and did not dare to look. His body trembled slightly. He directly frowned and pulled Gu Qingyu''s hand: "don''t worry, people are not dead, they are still alive!"


    Gu Qingyu half squinted and looked at the two men with half faith. As Gu Yihui said, the people who were originally lying on the stool are now jumping around.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang didn''t pay attention to them. This kind of trick is just too common for him. It''s just a little trick to deceive people. It''s not worth mentioning.


    Gu Yihui squatted down, picked up the stone flour on the ground, twisted it in his hand, and said, "you are a liar. Where is the stone, you are the flour."


    His voice is very loud, just a moment, attracted the attention of countless people. Knowing that he was talking about himself, the two brothers looked at his age and said with a smile: "little brother, you are young. You are flour or stone powder. How can you tell so clearly? Don''t laugh."


    "If it''s really a stone, it won''t be broken so finely," Gu Yihui said. "It''s a deceptive trick."

 Chapter 1605

    When they heard Gu Yixiu say so, they couldn''t hold their faces. The passer-by on one side also learned Gu Yixiu''s appearance, picked up the ground''s stone mill powder, twisted it, and said: "what this little brother said is true. It''s flour, not stone. It''s a trick to cheat people. I''ll say, if it''s really stone, why it''s intact."


    "Return the silver!"


    "Yes, yes! Give back our money


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash, the crowd exploded. Gu Qingyu blinked her eyes. She learned from her brother''s arrogant appearance and said, "you should quickly return the silver to everyone. You are deceiving. Be careful we will send you to the government."


    "What do you two children know?"


    One of the Zhuang people was a bit embarrassed. Although it was a trick, it was just a pleasure for everyone to see who would play with the real work. Now their truth has been torn down by two children. It''s impossible for them to run away. There are so many people here, they can only give money obediently. Otherwise, it''s not so easy to leave.


    "Whose child is this! Come out and take care of it! It''s just a juggling. It''s a smashing game. Is there anyone to take good care of it? "


    The strong man became angry.


    The white tree hall does not open a voice to come, return these two people''s words here, nothing but oneself belittle own identity.


    Seeing that there was no response, they went straight to Gu Yihui: "good boy, you smash the field, right? You''re going to take us to the government, aren''t you? Today, I''ll teach you a lesson instead of your parents. Do you dare to talk nonsense? "


    After that, he raised his hand and waved at Gu Yihui. Gu Yihui didn''t hide, even his eyes didn''t blink. His fist stopped less than a millimetre from his eyelashes. The strong man was stunned. His fist was tightly trapped by a palm. The man had great strength, but he couldn''t get his hand back.


    "Who are you going to teach?"


    Bai Shutang asked coldly.


    "You... Who are you?"


    The strong man swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Although the man in front of him looked old, the strength between his fingers was not something he could easily resist. Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he stared at Bai Shutang without blinking.


    "His grandfather."


    Bai Shutang replied, "it''s just a trick to cheat people. If it''s exposed by a child and can''t hold his face, do you want to hit people? Your behavior just now is not to be sent to the government, but now, I want to send you two. "


    "It turns out it''s my grandfather, so you have to be responsible. How do you compensate for your grandson''s involvement in our business?"


    Another man saw his elder brother suffering and came forward to question. He is not afraid of baishutang. Although the man is strong, they are two, and baishutang has only one. If there is a fight, baishutang may not be their opponent, and they can escape.


    "Compensation? It''s you who should be compensated. "


    Bai Shutang then pushed the man''s hand away. The man''s body can''t stop back two steps, staring at the white tree hall incredulously. Bai Shutang looked at them coldly: "I advise you to return the silver. It should have never happened. I don''t want to have any quarrel with you."


    He said, directly holding Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui''s hand: "let''s go."


    "Stop! Old man


    As soon as he turned around, the two men behind him rushed up again.

 Chapter 1606

    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the man nearest to baishutang was kicked several meters away. Another strong man stopped and looked at baishutang warily. Bai Shutang rubbed his hand. Before he could recover, he clasped his palm and turned it backward. With a crisp sound of "pika", the man''s hand turned round and fell on his knees in pain and cried out.


    "What happened?"


    Xu is too noisy, the government''s Yamen has arrived at this time. The man who was kicked away sat up from the ground and said to the government: "master! This old thing beats people! And broke my brother''s hand! You must take them back! "


    He pointed to Bai Shutang and gritted his teeth.


    The Yamen servant looked back at the white tree hall, and then showed his expression of fear. They stepped back, arched their hands and said, "I''ve seen you."


    "Do you recognize me?"


    Bai Shutang laughs at himself. Now he has retired from the imperial court for many years. Everyone doesn''t take him seriously. It''s really amazing that someone recognizes him now.


    "Naturally, your big names and small ones are like thunder."


    Yamen replied.


    The two men looked at each other and changed their faces when they heard the word "Hou Ye". Bai Shutang is very rich in clothes. The two children beside him also look like a rich man. Why is he so stupid to provoke this man.


    Bai Shutang was too lazy to pay attention to the two people. He told the Yamen servant about the situation and left the crowd with Gu Yihui and Gu Qingyu.


    Back on the street, Gu Qingyu was so excited that he jumped up and said, "grandfather! You were really good just now! Those two men look so young and powerful, but they can''t move in front of you. My grandfather deserves to be my grandfather. My mother once told us that my grandfather was a hero who went to the battlefield and killed countless enemies. Today, it seems that he is really like what my mother said! "


    Bai Shutang was stunned: "did your mother mention me in front of you?"


    "I did." It was Gu Yihui who spoke, and his eyes flashed with excitement. "My grandmother''s mother told us a lot about her."


    "Have you ever said anything bad?"


    He didn''t believe it. Bai ruotong would praise him in front of the two children. He didn''t dare to say anything else. Bai ruotong clearly didn''t have any good intentions for her. As a child, he was not intimate with her. When he grew up, he was even more unhappy with her. Bai ruotong must have the same idea as himself, but he did not expect that she would mention herself in front of the two children.


    There are no bad words, but all good words.


    "No bad words have been said," Gu Yihui thought about it and said back. "Does the mother have to speak ill of her grandfather in front of us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His words made Bai Shutang not know how to respond.


    "Grandfather, there''s a sentence Yihui always wanted to ask you," Gu said, "do you really dislike us? Or do you hate us in your heart? "


    "..." Bai Shutang did not answer.


    "Does grandfather hate us?" Gu Qingyu looks at Gu Yihui in surprise. She is a girl with thick nerves. She is young. Gu Yihui can see many things clearly, but she can''t. She just thought that Bai Shutang was a cold tempered person, but she never thought whether he would hate himself.


    "No


    Bai Shutang thought about it and denied it.


    He likes to hate what two children do.

 Chapter 1607

    "Deceiving, my grandfather clearly hated us," Gu Yihui said. "Although my mother didn''t say it, Yihui could see clearly that my grandfather never hugged us or talked to us. Every time I come to the West Marquis''s house, my grandfather''s attitude to us is like a stranger. Today, if it wasn''t for Qingyu''s demand, I don''t think my grandfather would take us out


    "I didn''t cheat you. Why do I hate a child when I''m so old?"


    Gu Yihui is sensitive and knows how to guess people''s thoughts. There is nothing wrong with his thinking like this. Therefore, he called a tone, with adults and adults to speak, he did not go to guess Gu Yihui''s mind, just his real ideas and the way out.


    Gu Yihui thought for a moment, nodded and said, "if that''s true, I believe my grandfather, and I''m relieved."


    He said.


    "Brother, you are so thoughtful. If my grandfather really hates us, why should he help us today?" Gu Qingyu said, "you are always easy to think wildly. Can''t you think all things simply like me, don''t you think so complicated?"


    Gu Yihui flattened his mouth and kept silent.


    They wandered in the market again, and didn''t get on the carriage until sunset. Can just sit on the carriage less than a moment, the front of the coachman is to spread a tragic cry: "ah!"


    The carriage advanced and stopped.


    Bai Shutang opened the curtain and looked out. As soon as he saw the coachman lying on the ground covered with blood, a cold light came directly towards him. Subconsciously, he dodged more. Fixed eye a look, is a man in nightwear.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    Instead of answering, the man avoided him and walked into the carriage. Gu Qingyu just poked his head out at this time. Bai Shutang didn''t have time to think about it. He roared: "take your head back!"


    Gu Qingyu shivered with fright and hurriedly retracted his head.


    Bai Shutang pulls out his sword and fights with the man. His sword skill is superb and he has been trained a lot. In just a few rounds, the man in black can''t resist. Bai Shutang was so tired that he gasped, and his shoulders closed together. Although he stopped the attack of the man in black, his physical strength was not as good as the present.


    "You''re old."


    The man in black coldly uttered this sentence, and directly forced Bai Shutang with his sword. Bai Shutang couldn''t dodge and was cut open by him.


    Although Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui don''t know what happened outside, they can also know that something unexpected happened outside at this time by listening to the sound of weapons colliding. Gu Qingyu shrinks her neck in fear. She bites her lip and looks back at her brother: "brother, I''m... I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t be afraid, my grandfather will protect us..."


    Gu Yihui said.


    When the man in black saw that he had been stabbed, he was so happy that he just wanted to stab him in the chest. Suddenly, an arrow feather flew towards him and hit him directly in the chest.


    "Wu..."


    With a dull hum, the man in black fell down in disbelief.


    Liuli jumped down from the beam, followed by Bai Rutong.


    "How are you, father?"


    Bai ruotong rushes towards Bai Shutang, while Liuli goes to investigate the driver''s injury. Seeing that he has no breath, he sighs a little, and then starts to feel for the man in black.


    "No problem. Go and see the princess and the prince."

 Chapter 1608

    As soon as Bai ruotong''s hand touched Bai Shutang, he dodged away. Bai ruotong pursed her lips. Seeing this, she didn''t ask any more. She got up and walked towards the carriage. She opened the curtain, and Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui were holding each other. Seeing that it was Bai Rutong, they put down their hearts and rushed into Bai Rutong''s arms.


    "Mother!"


    They summoned a milk, the speech is still mixed with fear. Bai ruotong patted their backs and comforted them: "it''s OK. The queen mother is coming. You don''t have to be afraid."


    "Mother, go and see your grandfather. He''s hurt!"


    Gu Qingyu said anxiously.


    Bai ruotong is pleased that his daughter is the most popular little cotton padded jacket no matter when and where she is.


    "Don''t worry, my grandfather is not safe. He just suffered a slight injury. When we get back to the mansion, we will treat him."


    White Rutong road.


    Gu Qingyu felt guilty when he heard this: "it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t forced my grandfather to accompany me out of the house, I wouldn''t have met such a thing. I hurt my brother and grandfather..."


    "Just know. Don''t be so playful in the future." White Rutong road.


    Fortunately, she came in time, otherwise the consequences would be unknown. She didn''t want to come to the mansion, but she also believed in Bai Shutang. But when he thought of Leng Beiyi''s escape, he was a little worried. She was afraid that Leng Yinyi''s escape would threaten her children, so she came all the way with Liuli looking for three people.


    Sure enough, it was just as she thought.


    "Miss, this man is a real woman."


    Liuli felt out the Yupei of the dark guard belonging to Nuzhen from the man. Bai Shutang stood up and walked towards them. Seeing that he got up, Bai ruotong rushed forward to help him.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Bai Shutang coldly shook off her hand and looked at the fallen man in black. He pulled off the man''s veil, and a young face came into his eyes. Bai Shutang was shocked. He knew this man. Several years ago, when he led the army to guard the frontier, he captured a young boy.


    At that time, seeing that he was still young and not very good at martial arts, he let him go. Unexpectedly, after so many years, he still remembered him.


    His "you are old" made Bai Shutang feel a lot. It was only a few years. A few years ago, he was still a fearsome and invincible general. But now, what is he now? It''s just a little person who lives on idly


    He has already lost the glory of that year, and has become a negligible person. If at the beginning... If at the beginning he didn''t give up himself... Maybe now even if he didn''t go to court, he was just a thief, he could fight and face easily.


    But now


    Where are so many if waiting for him


    ¡­¡­


    When he got back to the west of town, Bai ruotong called a doctor to diagnose Bai Shutang. Fortunately, Bai Shutang was not seriously hurt, but his arm was seriously injured and it took a long time to recover. Bai ruotong, listening to the doctor''s words, had a bad feeling. When there was no one else in the room, she thought about it and went into the inner room.


    Bai Shutang was sitting on the stool and rubbing his arm. Seeing her coming, he put down his hand and resumed his usual Indifference: "what are you doing here?"


    "Come and see you."


    White Rutong road.


    "Look at me? What''s good for me? You''re coming to see if I''m dead. "


    He sneered.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. He didn''t know how to deal with his words for a moment. In Bai Shutang''s heart, he must have been treating her like this all the time.


    "Do we have to fight like this?"

 Chapter 1609

    She asked Bai Shutang.


    This is what she doesn''t want to see. She and Bai Shutang are not enemies. She also sees that Bai Shutang doesn''t want to be a villain, and he doesn''t want to fight against her all the time. It''s just that their positions are different. Maybe they are fighting each other like this.


    But today, she is moved by Bai Shutang''s contribution to herself and her daughter. She can see that Bai Shutang''s nature is not bad.


    Even in his heart, there is a kind of kinship. For this, Bai ruotong is very grateful to him.


    "If I don''t say that to you, what should I say to you?"


    Bai Shutang laughed at himself, and then he looked solemn: "you should see that the assassins today are Jurchen people. Their purpose is not to do something, but to attract your attention. Maybe Leng Biyi is threatening you. He can pay attention to your movements all the time, the movements of the princess and the prince. "


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She also felt something about Bai Shutang. Indeed, as he said, when she saw the identity of the man, Bai ruotong vaguely had such a guess in her heart, but she didn''t expect that Leng Beiyi would use this method.


    It seems that because of this, Leng Biyi is also dissatisfied with her, which has endangered her children.


    In fact, Bai ruotong has no feelings for this man all the time. When she was in Nuzhen, she didn''t want to be against this man, but now, it seems that she must want to be against him.


    "If my father didn''t protect Qingyu and Yihui today, the situation would be very dangerous," Bai said. "Thank you, father. Today''s kindness must be remembered by Rutong."


    "Remember what? Do you think I do all these things for you? "


    Bai Shutang gave a sneer from his throat: "you''re wrong. I never did it for you, and I don''t need it because of you. I just don''t want to involve two children. Those two children are still young. Their gratitude and resentment have nothing to do with them."


    "Gratitude and resentment?"


    Bai ruotong murmured these two words repeatedly, "what kind of grudge should my father and I have? I have not been clear, how do you feel about me? If you say that you always dislike me, you don''t believe me, but I don''t understand why you dislike me? Because you suspect I''m not your child?


    But father, have you ever thought how deeply your doubts will affect me? Have you ever thought that what you do is fair to me?


    If I were your child, how would you face me? "


    Bai ruotong really didn''t understand that his birth was not a crime, and no one was wrong when he was born. But Bai Shutang had always been... Imposed on her with unprovoked crimes.


    She didn''t hate him. She just didn''t understand why he did it and why he always thought she was sinful.


    "It''s impossible," Bai Shutang retorted before she finished. "Do you think I''m really a suspicious person? Do you really think I''ll guess without proof? Bai ruotong, although you are smart, you are too persistent in your own ideas. I can tell you clearly that you are not my daughter. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He once again said that Bai ruotong''s heart had been completely cool for most of the time.


    She didn''t know how to refute Bai Shutang. Maybe it was in his heart that his words were right.

 Chapter 1610

    It is impossible for Bai Shutang to accept himself. Bai ruotong knew it clearly. She thought for a moment and stood up and said, "no matter what, my father''s help today is true. I will make a good investigation of my life experience. I only hope that if one day I come to the conclusion that my father is your daughter, then I hope you will not refuse me or alienate me."


    "Is it really worth it? I really don''t understand. What do you think? " Bai Shutang asked, "from the beginning, I hated you. I can see that you also hated me. In this case, why can''t we do well without river water? It''s a good thing for you and it''s also a good thing for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong pursed her lips: "I always think so in my heart. It''s a good thing not to provoke each other with my father, but at the same time, I can''t do it. If my grandmother is still alive, she certainly doesn''t want to see me get along with my father like this. Even for my grandmother''s sake, I can''t go on like this with my father."


    Bai said that and left the room.


    As soon as she left, the white tree Hall fell back to the soft collapse. In fact, he always understood in his heart that his relationship with Bai ruotong could be relaxed, and everyone expected him to get along with Bai ruotong. But it was too difficult for him.


    At the beginning, when he decided to save Xiaolan with Bai Rutong''s life, he had already given up Bai Rutong.


    But I didn''t expect that her life was so stubborn that even if she wanted to give up, she couldn''t do it.


    He hated her, but at the same time, he hated himself.


    ¡­¡­


    When they get back to Qingtong courtyard, Gu Qingyu and Bai Shutang have fallen asleep. Bai Shutang and Jing Yu wait for her in the front hall. Seeing Bai ruotong coming back, they stand up and greet her.


    "Brother." She moved the corner of her lip and called.


    "Jingyu, go back to your room first. I have something to say with Rutong." Bai Chusheng looks back and whispers to Jing Yu. Jing Yu Wen Yan, nodded and left the room. Bai Chusheng closed his room and went to Bai ruotong: "you have Jing Yu. I can''t ask you just now. I hope you can answer me honestly. What happened to you and your father?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong was stunned for a moment: "what do you think will happen to us?"


    "If nothing happened, why didn''t you say anything? Why do you always have a strange sense of alienation when you get along with your father? What happened to you two? Don''t you want to say that even if you face me, you don''t want to say it? "


    Bai Chu asked.


    Bai ruotong choked. She didn''t want to. She just didn''t know how to say it. Is she going to say that she is not the daughter of baishutang in front of her brother? Although this is only Bai Shutang''s guess, what if it is true, how should she face her brother in the future?


    Bai ruotong was upset. She didn''t even know how to open her mouth. Seeing this, Bai Chusheng twisted his eyebrows, went to her and said, "you told me before that the person you trust most is me. Now? Now, are you the same as before, and the person you trust most is me? "


    His words shocked Bai ruotong''s heart. She looked up into Bai Chusheng''s eyes and said in a slow voice, "of course, it''s true. I always believe in my brother. Even now, I believe in him the most. However, there are too many things I can''t say in my heart. I''m afraid that once I say something, in case... "


    "No, just in case." Bai Chusheng said, "Rutong, your temperament was not like that before."

 Chapter 1611

    The fundus of Bai ruotong''s eyes was covered with a dark layer. My former self


    "In the past, you were always outspoken and said what you thought. You never cared about other people''s eyes, because you are a sincere person, but now... You always hide something from me. I don''t want to force you to be honest with me, but I just want to share your pain.


    The same is true for the Lord. You like to hide things in your heart and think that what you can solve is that you will not tell others. But do you know how much I worry about your behavior? "


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong felt a slight palpitation in his heart for a moment and said, "well, I''ll tell my brother the truth. I met Luo Dao a few days ago. Luo Dao told me the real purpose of his coming to the capital."


    "Why are you here?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "For me." Bai ruotong replied, "he came for me, to investigate my real identity, because he suspected that I was not from Nanyuan, but from Nuzhen. That''s why he came."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes widened. Almost for a moment, he couldn''t believe Bai ruotong''s words. His expression Bai ruotong naturally thought of it. She laughed and sighed: "I''m very surprised. Like my brother, I used to have the same expression when I heard this. I don''t believe it will happen, but... It happened. That''s why I asked my father if he knew anything,


    But my father didn''t know about me, but he insisted that I wasn''t his daughter. "


    "Then you are not your mother''s daughter?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "no, what Bai Shutang really doubts is not that I am not my mother''s daughter, but that my mother stole my life and gave me birth."


    How could Bai Chusheng believe such a ridiculous thing? He couldn''t help being angry in his eyes. From childhood on, baishutang had a bad attitude towards his mother. Although he used to treat each other politely, he has been indifferent to his mother since Xiao Lan entered the mansion.


    "Ridiculous He said angrily, "mother is not the one who will do this kind of thing. It''s her father who slanders her with his nonsense. Mother can''t be such a person!"


    "I naturally believe it, but Luo Dao, the birthmark in the corner of my eye, said that all the rich and noble families in the Chinese dynasty will have it..." Bai ruotong pointed to the little birthmark in the corner of his eye. Bai Chusheng was stunned for a moment. Hearing Bai ruotong''s words, he carefully looked at the red birthmark in her eyes. This birthmark is only the size of a nail. Bai ruotong sometimes covers it up with makeup, so he hasn''t paid special attention to it all the time. Hearing Bai ruotong say this, I noticed it for the first time today.


    "You should tell the Lord about it." Bai Chusheng said, "no matter what, these are things in the past. Even if you are not my father''s child, you are my favorite sister. This will never change."


    Bai ruotong was very grateful. No matter when, Bai Chusheng was so gentle and understanding. When she met such a good brother, she was even more grateful. Bai Chusheng''s tenderness was irreplaceable in her heart. Bai ruotong raised her head to look at Bai Chusheng and said in a soft voice, "brother, I know you will say that in my heart, because no matter when you are so gentle, you used to be... When I told you my secret, you told me the same thing.


    What am I hesitating about? You are my brother. Even if all the people in the world give up on me, my brother will not give up on me. "

 Chapter 1612

    If there was an afterlife, she would never spend her life like this.


    She will firmly grasp their own happiness, do not let the treasurer so quietly slip away from their fingertips.


    ¡­¡­


    early morning. As soon as Bai Yinling opened her eyes, she saw her daughter scattering rice at the entrance of the yard. She was surrounded by a few round golden chicks. It seemed that she heard the sound of footsteps. Xiaochun looked back and waved to her: "Mom, are you awake? Why don''t you sleep a little more? If you are cold, what should you do? You''ve been in a bad condition recently


    "It''s OK." Bai Yinling shook her head. "I''ve been sleeping for so many days, so I should get up and do some activities."


    "Mother, you''d better go to sleep. Even if you want to have activities, it won''t be more than these days."


    It''s been a year since she moved out of the courtyard. When they went to the town to sell embroidery together yesterday, Bai Yinling fainted. Xiaochun really didn''t know what to do without a kind-hearted person passing by.


    "Good."


    Knowing that her daughter was concerned about herself, Bai Yinling nodded and went back to the room. As soon as she lay down, she heard Xiao Chun''s joyful voice coming from outside the house: "Uncle Luo, you are here!"


    "Yes! Where''s your mother? How are you doing? "


    A man''s voice came from outside the house.


    Bai Yinling lifted up her bedding, sat up, opened the curtain and walked out of the room. Standing in the courtyard is a slender man. He looks very young and handsome. He is just over thirty years old and has no beard. He is holding a cage of eggs in his hand. Bai Yinling looks up and walks towards the man: "brother Luo, you are here."


    "Why did you go down to the ground? Can you support yourself?" The man asked.


    "No, didn''t brother Luo ask the doctor to look at it for me yesterday? I don''t have any problems. " Bai Yinling smiles and shakes her head. "I haven''t had time to thank you. If brother Luo didn''t help me yesterday, I don''t know where I am now."


    "You and I don''t have to say that."


    The man said.


    The man''s name is Luo Yan. He met in the village by chance three months ago. It was said that he came a year before she came to the village. He usually hunts for a living and has no relatives in the village. If it had not been for Luo Yan''s help yesterday, Bai Yinling''s life might have been ruined.


    "I got some eggs today. I thought you might be short of some, so I sent them to you," said Luo Yan. "Xiao Chun, I''ll give your mother a good tonic with eggs."


    "Thank you, brother Luo." Bai Yinling wanted to refuse, but when she thought about it, it was also the intention of others. If she refused, she was afraid that it would make him unhappy, so she answered.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Luo Yan sees that Bai Yinling is willing to take advantage of him and doesn''t disturb him any more. He nods and leaves the room. Looking at his far away figure, Bai Yinling''s mouth stirred up a faint smile. It seems that no matter where he is, there are good people.


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Xiaochun suddenly smiles at this time. Bai Yinling lowers her head and looks at Xiaochun blankly: "what are you laughing at?"


    "I think uncle Luo is interested in his mother." Xiaochun road.


    Bai Yinling Leng for a moment, raised her hand to pinch Xiaochun''s face: "how old are you, little girl? Do you know what is interesting or uninteresting?"


    "Naturally." Xiao Chun said, "Uncle Luo is alone in the village. There are many girls who like him, but he is kind to his mother. Isn''t that interesting?"

 Chapter 1613

    Bai Yinling is speechless. Her daughter is really precocious.


    ¡­¡­


    midnight.


    Bai Yinling had a dream. In the dream, she saw Gu chenlian. She raised her hand and just wanted to walk towards Gu chenlian. But she saw another woman standing beside him. She stopped and saw Gu chenlian with a happy face and put her head against the woman''s abdomen. The woman''s face was very strange, but her abdomen was slightly raised.


    Their happiness deeply hurt Bai Yinling''s eyes.


    If she cherished her time, maybe the woman who accompanied Gu chenlian now was herself. She really regretted that she didn''t hold on to this man firmly at the beginning. She knew that she would love him so much. Why didn''t she stay with him well at the beginning.


    ¡­¡­


    When she woke up, Bai Yinling was in tears.


    It suddenly occurred to her that Gu Yixiu had told her that Gu chenlian was dead and he was no longer in the world. In an instant, Bai Yinling hoped that her dream was the truth. Even if Gu chenlian had other women around him, at least he was still alive. This is the most important thing for Bai Yinling.


    "Mother, why are you crying again?"


    Xiaochun came to the room with a basin of hot water. She saw the tears on Bai Yinling''s face and asked anxiously. Bai Yinling shook her head: "it''s just a nightmare."


    "What nightmare?" Asked Xiao Chun.


    "No... it''s not a nightmare. It''s a dream." Bai Yinling thought about it, then shook her head and returned.


    "A dream?" Xiaochun blinked, "what does your mother mean by the so-called dream? Is it really a dream? Mother, do you have something on your mind? Since the big brother appeared, his mother has been very sad all year. Did the big brother say anything to his mother? "


    Her big brother is Gu Yixiu.


    Bai Yinling just wanted to reply, but she heard someone knocking at the door. Xiaochun swallows, stands up and walks towards the door. There are two people standing outside the door, one is Luo Yan, the other is a doctor in cloth clothes with a medicine box. White Yin Ling toward two people saw to go, just want to get up, but be stopped by Luo Yan: "don''t get up."


    "Why is Dr. Zhao here again?" Bai Yinling asked, "have you already prescribed a prescription for me


    "It''s not because Luo Yan is worried. He said that your face was very bad yesterday." Doctor Zhao said.


    Bai Yinling nodded when she heard this. She raised her eyes and told Xiao Chun, "Xiao Chun, you go out to cook first. At noon, I want to keep brother Luo and doctor Zhao here for dinner."


    "Yes." Xiaochun nodded cleverly and got out of the room. As soon as she left, Luo Yan said, "are you leading her away on purpose? White girl, why didn''t you tell me the truth yesterday? If you say it, I will do something for you


    "Doctor Zhao, have you told brother Luo the truth?"


    Bai Yinling asked.


    Doctor Zhao nodded.


    "If I say it, Xiao Chun will cry." Baiyinling road.


    "But..."


    "Brother Luo, since you already know, I have something to ask you. Would you like to promise me?" Bai Yinling asked.


    Luo Yan said: "what do you want me to promise?"


    "After I die, can you take care of Xiao Chun for me?"


    Bai Yinling asked eagerly.


    In fact, the day before yesterday, Dr. Zhao diagnosed her. Her life was less than a month. Bai Yinling deliberately concealed the matter. Unexpectedly, she was discovered.

 Chapter 1614

    "In fact, I can continue your life, but the herbs will be more expensive. Luo Yan has discussed with me, and he will be responsible for your herbs..."


    "Even if you continue your life, it''s only one year..." Bai Yinling said, "I know my body best. Brother Luo, thank you for your kindness, but you don''t have to do this to me, because it''s not worth it."


    Luo Yan''s kindness to him is naturally obvious to Bai Yinling. From the first sight of this man, his eyes fell on him from time to time. Naturally, she didn''t hate Luo Yan, and she could see that there was nothing wrong in his eyes. But she didn''t expect that he wanted to pay for himself.


    She has already given her feelings to others. Now she can''t make her give them again.


    What''s more, she has no more time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Yan was stunned. He wanted to discuss this with Bai Yinling today. He thought that she accepted her death because of the silver. Now it seems that this is not the case. Luo Yan swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "are you really willing to give up your life like this?"


    "Yes."


    Bai Yinling nodded.


    Luo Yan heaved a sigh, and Dr. Zhao was full of helplessness. All these were their choices. As an outsider, he couldn''t say anything more.


    "Dr. Luo, I have something to say to Miss Bai alone. Please..." before Luo Yan finished, Dr. Zhao said, "I understand. I''ll go out first." After that, he went straight out of the room.


    "Is it because of me that the girl is unhappy?" Luo Yan asked.


    "What does brother Luo mean by this sentence? You haven''t done anything wrong. If you really say it, it''s just my own problem." Luo Yan''s words just fell, Bai Yinling quickly retorted. Luo Yan listened, but he still couldn''t let go: "then why don''t you take good care of it? If it''s because of money, you can give it back to me when you have money in the future."


    "No


    Bai Yinling shook her head, "brother Luo, you are very nice. But I''m not worth your kindness to me. I''ve done many wrong things in my life, and I should pay for all my previous sins. I should have died early, but someone saved my life and gave me a chance to be reborn. Therefore, I can live well here now. "


    Bai Yinling sighed.


    But she''s had enough.


    She didn''t want to go on like this. She was suffering when she was alive. If it wasn''t for Xiao Chun, she would have ended her life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Yan knows his identity, he has no way to persuade Bai Yinling thoroughly, everything depends on her willingness.


    "When are you going to tell Xiao Chun about it?"


    Asked Luo Yan.


    "Today." Bai Yinling said, got up and went to the cabinet. She took out her jewelry box and handed it to Luo Yan: "the things in it are the jewelry I saved. I''ll give it to brother Luo. Later, you can give it to Xiao Chun. It''s my irresponsible mother''s dowry."


    Luo Yan had a bad feeling: "do you believe me? Don''t you be afraid that I''ll steal what''s inside? "


    "Naturally, I don''t worry. Brother Luo, you are not such a person." Bai Yinling said, "the matter of Xiaochun, please."


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Bai Yinling quietly looked at the candle. She sighed heavily. As if she had made a final decision, she stood up and walked towards Xiaochun''s room.

 Chapter 1615

    "Mother, why are you here?"


    Xiao Chun blinked an eye and saw Bai Yinling standing outside the door. She quickly stood up and walked towards Bai Yinling. With a faint smile on her lips, Bai Yinling sat down in front of Xiao Chun: "Xiao Chun, my mother has something to say to you."


    "What does your mother want to say?" Asked Xiao Chun.


    "In the future, my mother may not be able to accompany you. I''ve asked you uncle Luo. He will take good care of you in the future." Baiyinling road.


    Xiao Chun was stunned for a moment, then lowered his eyes: "Xiao Chun always knows that her mother has something to hide from me."


    "Yes, you are a sensitive child. You don''t have to tell your mother that you know it." Bai Yinling gave a bitter smile and nodded. Xiao Chun bit his lip and said, "in fact, I guess my mother is not an ordinary person. That big brother is a rich man. If my mother knows him, her identity is not ordinary."


    Bai Yinling smiles happily: "Xiao Chun is so smart, even if your mother is not around you, she can rest assured."


    "Where is your mother going?"


    Xiaochun asked in a hurry.


    "My mother won''t live a month." Bai Yinling Leng for a moment, or the truth said out. If you cheat Xiaochun all the time, it''s unfair to Xiaochun. She doesn''t want to do this kind of thing. "Xiaochun, I''m sorry. My mother doesn''t really want to abandon you, but it''s not her wish to live like this."


    Xiaochun''s eyes already burst into tears. "Is it true that mother said this? Are you joking with Xiao Chun? As a matter of fact, my mother is still alive, isn''t she? "


    "No, Xiaochun, my mother didn''t cheat you. I really don''t have many days..." Bai Yinling said.


    "Mother don''t, Xiao Chun don''t let you die, there must be a way, there must be a way to save, mother don''t give up hope so early, there must be... There must be other ways to save mother..."


    She was so afraid that Bai Yinling would leave her.


    She wished that what Bai Yinling said was a lie. She was just joking with her. She won''t die. She will live well all her life.


    "Xiao Chun, don''t be afraid..." Bai Yinling''s voice almost choked. Looking at Xiao Chun''s sad appearance, her heart was not a taste. "It''s all her mother''s fault. It''s her mother who makes you sad. Xiao Chun, don''t be afraid. If your mother has arranged for you in your future life, it''s her mother who will finally... And won''t delay you. You are a kind and good child. When you meet her, It''s my mother''s luck. "


    She hugged the weeping Xiao Chun, who broke away for a moment in her arms and stopped: "mother, uncle Luo also knows about this, right? You told uncle Luo today, didn''t you? "


    "Yes."


    Baiyinling road.


    "Mother, is there any other way? I really don''t want to see my mother leave me... "


    She asked chokingly.


    "There''s no way, you have to be strong," said Bai Yinling, "Xiao Chun, do you know? My mother''s life should have ended a long time ago. That day, when I met you abandoned by the river, my mother''s life would have continued. If it wasn''t for you, my mother would not have lived until now. So, can you promise my mother not to cry any more, and live well instead of her in the future, and be a kind person... "


    She didn''t know how to describe the mood at this time. She said everything to Xiao Chun.


    She doesn''t need another chance, and she doesn''t need to live. Fate is hard enough for her.

 Chapter 1616

    Xiaochun''s eyes are all red and swollen. Bai Yinling said that for her, nothing is better than the collapse of the sky. Her body trembled and she didn''t know how to deal with her words. She just choked. Looking at her so pitiful appearance, Bai Yinling is not a taste in her heart. She should not have tortured her body in order to deal with Bai ruotong.


    She should be responsible for herself. Bai Yinling''s tears fell from her eyes unconsciously. She stroked Xiaochun''s face and said in a soft voice, "Xiaochun, would you like to hear the past of your mother?"


    Xiaochun choked. On weekdays, Bai Yinling never wanted to talk to her about anything. This is the first time that she talked to her. Xiaochun''s expression moved and nodded seriously.


    "Go and pour a glass of water."


    There was something dry in her mouth, she ordered. Xiaochun smell speech, quickly get up to the table, give her a cup of hot tea. Bai Yinling took a sip of tea and then slowly opened her mouth. From her childhood experience to her revenge in Nanyuan, she told Xiaochun everything. She didn''t do this to let Xiaochun take revenge for herself. She just wanted to tell Xiaochun to let her know what kind of person her mother used to be.


    Bai Yinling didn''t stop until the sky turned white. Xiaochun was so shocked that she couldn''t speak for a long time. Although she had already guessed that her mother''s identity was extraordinary, she never thought that she had such a wonderful past. She was... Royal. Xiaochun was surprised and speechless.


    "Do you think your mother hates you?" Bai Yinling asked with a bitter smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaochun didn''t know how to answer. She was poor rather than bad. In her story, she and her mother she knew were two people. She didn''t know how to describe her feelings and how to express her surprise. After a while, she slowly spit out a few words: "at least now, my mother is a good person."


    A man who can''t be better.


    If it wasn''t for her, she would just be on the street.


    Now she finally understood why the elder brother had said that he wanted to be a good man.


    "Now..."


    Bai Yinling gave a bitter smile and shook her head: "mother is not a good person now..."


    She never wanted to be a good person. She always wanted to take revenge on those who had been sorry for her. But now... She has seen through all the things before. She can''t help it


    She fought, but she failed.


    But she didn''t regret it. If she did it again, she would choose the same thing and fight with Bai Rutong again.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xiaochun left, Bai ruotong slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    She''s so tired. She''s really tired.


    Although so many years have passed and she is far away from the place where she is sad, she is still very tired


    Living for her, has no meaning.


    She did not understand what she should do to make her heart less evil.


    At the beginning, she was sorry for many people, those who had worked hard for her, those who really cared about her, she was sorry


    But now, she didn''t want to think about it.


    Her life has come to an end, perhaps this is the best fate, God is fair, she killed so many people''s lives, it is time to repay.


    But there was an expectation in her heart


    If there is an afterlife, she still wants to meet Gu chenlian.


    She wants to start over with him, want to... Want to use the debt of this life, to repay this man

 Chapter 1617

    ¡­¡­


    Many years, many years ago.


    When Bai Yinling was a little girl, her favorite thing to do was to sit quietly on the rockery and stare at the blue sky. She is always with a lot of injuries, but she does not care, because she has the most favorite mother and father.


    "Why do you smile every day?"


    A tender greeting came from her ear. Bai Yinling looked back and saw that it was her little sister.


    "When did I smile?"


    Bai Yinling retorts.


    Bai Rutong blinked and looked at her: "although you are always bullied, you never cry. I really hope I can be as strong as you. Every time the prince attacks me, I will cry. "


    "I cry, too." Baiyinling road.


    "But you are always crying in silence." White Rutong road.


    Bai Yinling laughed: "that''s because if they cry in front of them, they will bully me more fiercely. I''m different from you. You''re the legitimate daughter and I''m the common daughter. Even if they hate you, they won''t fight you directly. But I''m different. They don''t care about me because my grandmother doesn''t like my mother. "


    "Do you hate them?" Bai asked.


    "It''s no use hating them," Bai Yinling replied. "It''s better to have a look at the scenery. As long as you look at the sky, you won''t think about many things any more."


    "But I hate..." Bai said, "I hate being bullied."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Call back!" She said naively.


    Bai Yinling gave a bitter smile and did not answer.


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, Bai ruotong kept saying that she had revenge, but she didn''t hurt anyone. Instead, she was so free and easy that she hurt a lot of people for her own interests.


    Maybe this is fate. She thought she was an open-minded person, but she was wrong. She was nothing.


    Hope next life... She can really become a person who no longer let herself be used by hatred.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    It''s raining all the time. Xiao Chun looks at a small tomb in front of him with an oil paper fan, and tears flow down. Luo Yan looked back at her haggard appearance and sighed heavily: "Xiao Chun, don''t think so much, your mother is at least safe."


    "..." Xiaochun choked, "she is really a cruel woman. I really don''t understand why Uncle Luo has said that she will continue her life for her. Why doesn''t she continue her life? No matter how much pain in the world, there is no fear of death. Why does her mother choose to die? She really... Doesn''t want to live..."


    "Everyone''s choice is different, your mother has been indifferent to everything in the world, so she will choose to die, maybe this is the best relief for her." Luo Yan replied.


    "Uncle Luo, are you sad?" Xiao Chun blinked and looked at Luo Yan, "you should like your mother, right?"


    "..." Luo Yan did not reply.


    As Xiao Chun said, when he first saw Bai Yinling, he moved his mind, but


    She didn''t like herself at all.


    Luo Yan can see that Bai Yinling and herself are the same kind of people. They are all the same. There are many secrets hidden in them, many unknown past. So when he saw Bai Yinling, he was attracted by her temperament.


    "Xiaochun, let''s go."


    Luo Yandao.


    Xiaochun nodded, looked behind him, turned and left.


    She wanted to atone for her mother.


    Her mother was not a kind woman, but she was very kind to herself. Even for her mother, she had to be a kind person.


    "Uncle Luo, where are we going?" Asked Xiao Chun.


    "To Huachao, my former home." Luo Yan returned.

 Chapter 1618

    When Bai Chusheng heard this, he was very pleased.


    Bai ruotong still believes in him as always.


    "Brother, I will leave Nanyuan with Dr. Wu in half a month. Can you take care of my two children then?" Bai asked.


    "Is it because of illness?" Asked Bai Chusheng.


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "You don''t have to say much. I''ll take care of these two children for you." He said.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong let go in vain.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Gu Qingyu explored a small head and looked at the study. She saw that Bai Shutang was reading quietly in the room. She ran into the room with a smile: "grandfather."


    Bai Shutang was stunned for a moment and looked up at Gu Qingyu: "how are you here?"


    "How is my grandfather? I cooked lotus seed soup for my grandfather. How about my grandfather taste it? " She blinked and asked.


    Bai Shutang was stunned, but he didn''t move.


    "My grandfather suffered such a serious injury for me, would he not accept Qingyu''s kindness?" Gu Qingyu flattened his lips and leaned directly towards the white tree hall. Bai Shutang''s heart is very complicated. He wanted to push Gu Qingyu away and let Gu Qingyu leave, but he didn''t know what happened. He just said something, but he couldn''t go on. After a long time, he said: "you put it on first. If you can wait, I''ll eat it."


    "No way!" Gu Qingyu didn''t even think about it. He refused, "my grandfather won''t accept my kindness. After Qingyu leaves, maybe my grandfather will throw it away, and I won''t leave."


    Bai Shutang didn''t know what to say: "your mother asked you to come?"


    "It''s not." Gu Qingyu shook his head and said, "it''s Qingyu who wants to come, because Qingyu has a clear mind. On the surface, my grandfather dislikes Qingyu, but he hopes Qingyu will come, so Qingyu is coming."


    Bai Shutang''s heart trembles slightly. Do you hate Gu Qingyu?


    He didn''t hate it. As she said, in the face of Gu Qingyu, he didn''t fight against Bai ruotong, but Gu Qingyu... Made him feel strange.


    He should feel that Gu Qingyu is like a stranger. But when he faces Gu Qingyu, he feels that the little girl is very kind. Although she is disgusted on the surface, she is cherished in her heart


    He picked up the lotus seed soup, drank it and put it down: "is it ok now?"


    "Yes." Gu Qingyu nodded and sat obediently beside Bai Shutang.


    "Why don''t you go yet?"


    "Go? Where to? " Gu Qingyu asked.


    "I won''t do you any good if you stay here." He cautioned.


    Gu Qingyu frowned: "I don''t want any good. I just want to accompany my grandfather. If my grandfather doesn''t like Qingyu''s company, Qingyu... Also wants to accompany..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Such obstinate and arrogant words disgusted Bai Shutang. Instead of anger, he said with a smile, "your mother was not as annoying as you when she was a child."


    "Does grandfather know what his mother looked like when she was a child?" Gu Qingyu blinked and said happily.


    Bai Shutang was stunned for a moment. He never thought that he would talk to Gu Qingyu about Bai ruotong''s appearance before and how clear he was.


    Although she is her own daughter, she has never treated her well since she was young, let alone known her temperament.


    But just now, I naturally said such words, as if I was familiar with Bai ruotong at the beginning.


    What''s going on


    Bai Shutang didn''t know very well.

 Chapter 1619

    It seems that from a very early age, I have never put this daughter in my heart.


    But


    When it comes to Bai ruotong''s childhood, he has a very clear impression.


    "Your mother loves to cry."


    White tree Hall Road.


    Gu Qingyu was stunned for a moment, and then recalled sweet Nuo''s smile. She encircled Bai Shutang''s arm and said with a smile: "my father also said that to Qing Yu. It seems that what my father said is true."


    Bai Shutang half closed his eyes, and his eyes were a little complicated. When Bai ruotong was a child, he didn''t know what was going on. When Gu Qingyu mentioned it, he seemed to know it very well, which made Bai Shutang feel bad.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtong hospital.


    Bai ruotong wrote a letter, handed it to Liuli and said, "take this letter and leave it everywhere after an hour in the backyard."


    "What do you mean, miss?" Liuli is not very clear about Bai ruotong''s intention. Bai ruotong said with a smile: "you will be clear in the evening. Do as I told you first."


    "Yes."


    Liuli nodded. Although she didn''t understand Bai ruotong''s intention, since her master asked her to do so, she must have her purpose. She stood up and walked towards the door. Jingyu and Li entered the room together. Bai Rutong looked at them and asked: "how did you two get so close recently?"


    "Isn''t that boring? It''s rare to have someone to talk to in the mansion, "Jing Yu replied." second aunt is a kind-hearted person. It''s very reassuring to get along with her. "


    "So is Princess Jingyu." Li said with a smile.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth. It seems that their relationship is very good. It''s not surprising. After all, Li has no one to talk to except his son. Jingyu has sent his son to the military camp since he was a child. It''s hard for them to come back once every day, and it''s hard for them to talk with each other. In this way, there is nothing wrong with the two people coming together.


    "Speaking of it, I saw Princess Qingyu talking to the master when I was passing by the study just now. Princess Qingyu really has the ability to avoid upsetting the master, and she is so considerate." Li sighed.


    "She''s gone again?" Bai ruotong has a wonderful road.


    "Isn''t it? Well, you don''t know about it? " Li blinked and asked. She thought it was arranged by Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong shook his head. "How can I have such great ability to arrange Qingyu? She never listens to me, but she did it right.


    Compared with me, Qingyu values the relationship between relatives more, which can be regarded as making up for my own shortcomings. "


    Bai ruotong sighed.


    Li Shi listened to these words and chuckled: "you don''t say it on the surface, but you value it more than anyone else. If you don''t, you won''t always investigate the old lady''s affairs. If you are the queen, you can let others go instead of you. You have to go by yourself. It''s not about valuing what it is. "


    Bai Rutong did not comment.


    "Well, stop chatting. Today I''m here to talk to you two about something important."


    Jingyu road.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyes and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "In addition to Lingwei''s affairs, what else? Lingwei is not young, so it''s time to think about her. Her relationship with general an is growing day by day. Is it time to get married?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Being reminded by Jing, Bai Rutong suddenly remembered that it was time. She nodded and said, "as you said, it''s time to find a good time for them to get married."

 Chapter 1620

    Although Bai Lingwei hasn''t forgotten Luo Dao, but things have been going on for so many years. As long as she takes her time, one day, she will completely forget this man.


    "It''s time to think about it." White Rutong road.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Jingyu asked, "you promised to marry her to the general?"


    "You can have a good chat with Lingwei. If Lingwei has this plan in mind, I will do it." White Rutong road.


    "So I''m at ease."


    Jing Yu listened to these words, took a long breath and nodded.


    After they left, Bai Rutong put on his night clothes and left the courtyard. Liuli followed her and asked, "lady, do we really want to go?"


    "You can rest assured that nothing will happen." Bai Rutong replied.


    Liuli swallows a mouthful of saliva. Although Bai ruotong says so, how can she really put it down in her heart? She sighs a little. She follows Bai ruotong to leave Houfu. At the end of an alley, Bai ruotong stops. From afar, Liuli sees a man standing in the dim lantern light. The man seemed to notice them and got up to walk towards them. Bai ruotong met him.


    "How dare you come."


    White Rutong road.


    Leng Danyi raised his eyes and looked at her: "knowing it''s a trap, I will come too. You say, how much I care about you in my heart."


    He said, walking towards Bai ruotong Yiyi. Bai Rutong sneered twice and said, "do you care about me in your heart? I''m afraid that''s not the case. You''re just thinking about how to do harm to me. "


    Bai ruotong has long suspected that Leng Biyi would send someone to watch the West Marquis''s residence, otherwise he would not send someone to assassinate Qingyu and Yihui in time when they leave the residence. Including the people around her, he must have sent someone to wait early.


    Now it seems so.


    "Is this really what I am in your heart?" Leng Beiyi''s voice seemed to be hurt. "Ruotong, do you know why I don''t leave Nanyuan and wait here all the time?"


    "You want me to go." Bai ruotong said, "I really don''t understand. You are a prince. What kind of woman can''t get it, but you always insist on coming with me. What''s good for you?"


    "Because I''m happy with you." I''m afraid I''ll come back.


    "You have never been happy with me, you just enjoy the pleasure of tormenting me and the Holy One," Bai ruotong sighed. "From the beginning, you used medicine to restrict the Holy One, and let me forget once. I knew that you were a selfish person.


    But you are not too difficult for me. You do not force me to do what I do not want to do. If I do not think about the old love, I will not keep you all the time. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng Beiyi starts to smile. He has long suspected that Bai ruotong is a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Therefore, he always tries to find out her bottom line. Even if he can''t get this woman, he just looks at her gnashing her teeth. Leng Beiyi is satisfied.


    "You can''t escape today. You''ve been cheated by the emperor for the last time, and you dare to be cheated by me, your highness. You''re so brave."


    White Rutong road.


    "You said in the letter that you want to talk with me, so I''m here. What''s wrong with that?" Leng Danyi blinked, not half disappointed. He went to Bai ruotong''s eyes and squatted down: "ruotong, it''s not me who is really stupid, but you. Do you think I will be so stupid to come alone?"

 Chapter 1621

    "The dark guards you are going to be here are all captured by the king." Leng Beiyi said with a smile, "I''m not naive or courageous. I just know you very well." Leng Beiyi said this and walked to Bai ruotong. He bent down and looked straight at him. "Do you think you can really catch me? I''m the one who caught you.


    You''re right. I''m a selfish person. I used to like you and even want to keep you around. But now, I''m thinking of something else. If I can''t take you away, I''ll kill you. I want to have a good look. If I lose you, I''ll be very wonderful. "


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he laughed instead of angry. She raised her hand to Leng Yinyi and said, "Your Highness is taking me away. As long as your highness thinks he can do it, why not take me away?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng Danyi was stunned for a moment, and looked at the woman''s expression in front of her. She didn''t pretend to be leisurely, but


    Does she have any other means?


    No... it''s impossible


    He has investigated the surroundings, and Bai ruotong was only one person before he left the house. As for Bai Chusheng, she clearly did not tell Bai Chusheng about it. After he returned to the government, he was directly hospitalized for rest.


    So what does she want to do?


    "In fact, over the years, I have gained some growth," Bai said. "In the past, I always thought, don''t hurt others, and don''t deliberately create difficulties for myself except for tit for tat.


    But now, I find that I was wrong. It is necessary to eliminate the potential crisis. If I had realized it earlier, I would not have come to this end... "


    When she said this, a little loneliness flashed in her eyes. If she had noticed that this man would do something bad to her when she saw Leng Biyi, she would not be like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng was silent.


    "Lord, do it. Take me away as long as you can." Bai ruotong said, "I intentionally brought you here today. Either you die or I die. I naturally believe that I will not die or lose my life because of you. You can have a try."


    After that, she extended her hand to Leng Yinyi. Leng Danyi looks at her incredulously. At this moment, he doesn''t understand what this woman wants to do. Didn''t she know that if she really did it, she would never easily escape from him.


    But


    She is always a look of indifference, this look, deeply hurt the cold fear Yi eyes. He didn''t understand what Bai ruotong was thinking.


    He stretched out his hand to Bai ruotong. Just as he was about to hold the palm of her hand, an arrow suddenly shot at him, hitting the guard behind him in the chest.


    The guard fell down.


    Bai ruotong stepped back and was protected by glass. Leng Danyi raised his eyes. The glazed tiles all around him were full of people, not his people, but Nanyuan soldiers.


    "Is it..."


    With a tight heart, he looked incredulously at Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong just gently raised his lips, "Your Highness, what''s the matter? Don''t you think you can take me with you? What''s the matter with you now? Is it fear? "


    Leng Yinyi bit his lip and stared at Bai Rutong in disbelief.


    "Do you really want to kill the king?" He roared.


    White if Tong sneered twice, just want to reply, a white figure but blocked in front of her body: "is not she to harm you, is I to harm you."

 Chapter 1622

    Cold fear Yi gradually changed face, in see Gu Yanqing this second, his face is like ashes.


    It''s not that I didn''t think that Bai ruotong would tell Gu Yanqing about this and come to arrest him with Gu Yanqing.


    "What? Surprised to see me? Shouldn''t that be what you expected? " Gu Yanqing sneered and walked up to him. "Do you think that if Tong comes to see you, I won''t have any preparation?"


    "When did it start? Is your purpose to arrest me? That''s why Bai ruotong came out of the palace, and that''s why you were in the West Marquis''s residence? " Leng Beiyi asked.


    "Yes, it''s just that I didn''t expect you to do something to Qingyu," Bai said. "I''ll forgive you for everything before, but you''ve done something to my relatives. No matter what the consequences, I won''t let you go."


    Her voice almost gnashed teeth, cold fear Yi swallowed: "what do you want to do to me? Do you want to kill me in Nanyuan? Do you know what the consequences will be if you do so? Bai ruotong, you can afford it, Gu Yanqing can afford it? "


    "..." Gu Yanqing did not answer, and directly ordered with the soldiers behind him, "take him away."


    "Yes." The soldiers came forward and took Leng Yinyi down. Bai Rutong looked at him coldly and turned his eyes away with a sneer.


    When there was silence around, Gu Yanqing looked back at Bai ruotong: "when will you go back to the palace?"


    "It will be some time." Bai ruotong Road, "..."


    "Because of the white tree hall?" Gu Yanqing asked to the point. Bai ruotong nodded: "yes, Qingyu is really capable. I can see that when my father is facing Qingyu, he is not as indifferent as when he is facing me. Maybe Qingyu can really cheer him up."


    "All right." Gu Yanqing no longer insisted, "when you want to go back to the palace, you will come back. I will wait for you."


    "Yes." Bai said happily.


    Gu Yanqing respects her decision at all times. Bai ruotong felt comforted. Gu Yanqing no longer said much, turned into the soft sedan chair, Bai Rutong saw him leave, also turned back to the town west Hou house.


    There is not much time to wait for her. Bai ruotong knows this very well.


    How can she give up her life experience for the time being? She must let the West Marquis''s house in Zhenxi return to its former calm.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bai Lingwei is called to the room by Jing Yu.


    "Have you thought about it?" Jing Yu asked.


    Bai Lingwei didn''t know: "what did you think?"


    "To marry general Ann." Jing Yu returns to the road. She doesn''t believe that Bai Lingwei doesn''t know what she is talking about. The only possibility is that Bai Lingwei is pretending to be stupid with her. Her purpose is to escape.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sure enough, Bai Lingwei stopped talking.


    "Lingwei, I know you are not ready now, but now you are so old. If you are like this all the time, what should you do?"


    Jingyu said seriously, "I''m not driving you away. It''s just that general an is really a good man. If you are with him, you will be happy. I''m sure of this in my heart. Therefore, Lingwei, can you promise me to marry general an and stop hesitating."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Lingwei still didn''t answer, but her eyes were full of tears. She bit her lip and looked at Jingyu as if she wanted to say something. After waiting for a long time, she took back her eyes again, and a sob came out of the corner of her mouth.


    "Lingwei?"


    Jing Yu called in surprise.

 Chapter 1623

    "I..."


    Bai Lingwei wanted to explain, but her lips trembled. "I... I don''t know why I cry... Sorry, sister-in-law, I know you are for my good... I also know that it''s my best choice to marry general an, but I still can''t help crying... I also... I don''t know what to do..."


    She said here, the heart has been vaguely sad.


    "That''s because you are still thinking about Luo Dao in your heart and have expectations for Luo Dao. That''s why you cry..."


    A sigh came from the door. They looked up and saw that Bai ruotong was walking slowly into the inner room. Bai Lingwei chokes. She can''t argue with Bai ruotong''s words, because she knows in her heart that what she said is correct, and her own words are really unforgettable. As she lowered her eyes, Bai Lingwei sighed heavily: "maybe what you said is right, I really... Can''t forget Luo Dao... Because Luo Dao is different from others in my heart.


    But I clearly understand that Luo Dao and I can''t be together, and I don''t know what my feelings are for. I just feel that my heart aches, as if I can''t breathe, and I''m dying of pain... "


    Then she covered her chest. As if the chest is a deep pain from the heart. Bai ruotong looks at her with pity. She clearly knows that it''s not easy for Bai Lingwei to forget a man. She may not be able to completely forget Luo Dao in her life, but it doesn''t mean that she can''t choose a new person.


    "Lingwei, you must know in your heart that Luo Dao is not the person you can control, or the person you can love. That''s why you are hesitant and even afraid. But because you like him, you still have expectations for Luo Dao, hoping that he will change his mind one day, want to be with you, or even give up his mission..."


    Bai said slowly, and his eyes turned to Bai Lingwei.


    She is an innocent girl. Although she knows that Rodolfo will give up and that they are like a gap, she still has expectations in her heart. She hopes that Rodolfo will change her mind one day.


    He can go back to Nanyuan, to her.


    Although Bai ruotong knew her mood, she could not say irresponsible words, such as asking her to fight for it.


    "General an is indeed a good man. If you can be with him, you will have a good time every day."


    After a long time, Bai Lingwei breathed out a faint breath. She looked up at Bai ruotong and said in a soft voice, "thank you, sister-in-law. I know how to do it. I will marry general an. In fact, I always know that general an is the one I should choose. I should not be confused or hesitant."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Let me get married in three days. Don''t get married in a big way. After all, I''m old. If I do, I''m afraid I''ll get a lot of gossip and even be criticized," Bai Lingwei said. "Let me get married quietly."


    "No..."


    Bai ruotong just wanted to tell her that "no one dares to point fingers at her". Bai Lingwei shook her head. "I naturally understand, but I don''t want to get married. If so, Luo Dao will see it. I don''t want to... I don''t want to make him sad, sister-in-law. I''m sorry... But only Luo Dao, I really want to protect him, not for other reasons, Just because... Because I don''t want him to see me marry someone else. "

 Chapter 1624

    Her only dream was to marry Rodolfo.


    Today, such a dream will never come true.


    But at least... At least let her end quietly, don''t come vigorously. She knew in her heart that there was always a layer of yarn between herself and Rodolfo.


    "I promise you."


    Bai ruotong answered because she knew in her heart that her own idea was the best for Bai Lingwei. But everyone has their own ideas, she can''t restrain others to do anything. Now that Bai Lingwei has found a suitable way out for herself and found the life she wants, she is successful.


    ¡­¡­


    After Bai Lingwei left, Jing Yu sighed heavily: "I thought she was happy when I told her that she would marry general an, but I didn''t expect that she had this expression, which made me feel like forcing Lingwei. I don''t know how to be really good to Lingwei. Now I really don''t know whether what I''m doing is the right thing or the wrong thing. "


    She thought that what she did was a good thing for Lingwei.


    Lingwei has a man who loves her to protect her, which is naturally a great blessing. But now... When she sees Lingwei''s tears, Jingyu is not happy. She feels that she has done something wrong and forces Lingwei to marry someone she doesn''t love.


    "Your heart is good. If you are persecution, I will be your accomplice," Bai said with a wry smile. "The way we do is not necessarily the best choice for Lingwei. Otherwise, what can we do? Do you want her to follow Rodolfo? We don''t know what kind of person Luodao really is, and Lingwei doesn''t know, so... So we... "Bai ruotong said here in a low voice," so we can only do this, and I don''t have more time for Lingwei to understand Luodao. If I were in the past, I might catch Luodao and admit my mistake with Lingwei, and let him be with Lingwei anyway. But now I know that it''s all in vain... "


    Everyone has his own choice.


    For example, Luo Dao, at the beginning, even though he knew that he liked Bai Lingwei, he still chose his duty and betrayed Lingwei. When Lingwei knows his true identity, it must be a bad feeling. But she is still in patience, in patience with Rodolfo will tell her all the truth.


    But in the end, Rodolfo did not. He chose others and his own interests. What a blow to Ling Wei.


    Bai ruotong knew it in his heart, but he could not avoid it.


    Because the relationship between them can only be summed up in four words, that is fate.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Rutong asks Liuli to go to an''s house to discuss the matter with general an. Liuli is very excited when she comes back. She tells Bai Rutong that general an is as happy as a child and keeps asking her what she should prepare. Make glass a bit embarrassed, just let him prepare.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong began to smile: "it seems that I have chosen the right person."


    She knew that an Yuanshu would be very happy.


    "Niang Niang, you always think about other people''s affairs. When do you think about yourself?" Liuli said, "you haven''t told the emperor the truth about your affairs. If the emperor knows..."


    "Stop it."


    Before her words were finished, Bai ruotong interrupted, "this is not something you need to consider now."

 Chapter 1625

    Glass see, had to shut up.


    Bai ruotong stood up, moved his wrist and walked out of the room. She went to the study. Surprisingly, she didn''t see Bai Shutang in the study. After waiting for a long time, she finally saw a large or small figure coming towards her in the distance. Bai Shutang coldly holds Gu Yihui and Gu Qingyu''s hand. He seems to notice Bai ruotong''s eyes. He is stunned for a moment and takes back his hand.


    "Father."


    Bai ruotong went with him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Bai Shutang didn''t say well.


    "Go back to the library." White Rutong road. Gu Qingyu smiles and pours into Bai ruotong''s arms. Bai ruotong picks her up and leads Gu Yihui towards the study. Bai Shutang was stunned for a moment, and finally followed him.


    "I''ve sent someone to tell the emperor about the marriage between general an and Lingwei. I''ll get married in the future." White Rutong road.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang was stunned for a moment, and then he put on a joking smile: "since it''s decided, what do you say to me? Anyway, all things are decided by your empress. Can I say something? "


    "I hope my father can take the place of my grandfather." Bai ruotong says what he wants.


    "Why?" Bai Shutang didn''t even think about it. He refused, "why should I help Bai Lingwei? She married general Ann? I have never thought of letting her marry general an. Since the Lord knows about this marriage, I can''t stop it. But I won''t agree to your request, and I won''t agree to it. "


    Bai ruotong was stunned for a while. Although he knew for a long time that Bai Shutang didn''t care about all her other daughters except Bai Yinling, he told her that her heart was still in deep pain. Bai Lingwei is different from her. She has countless hopes for Bai Shutang.


    "Father, did you say anything to the second sister?"


    Bai asked.


    "What?" Bai Shutang didn''t understand.


    "Did you tell her yourself that you didn''t agree with it?" Bai asked. Jing Yu told her that every time Bai Lingwei saw Bai Shutang, she would hide subconsciously. Even when she saw general an, she had to choose when Bai Shutang was not there. It is very likely that Bai Shutang said something to Bai Lingwei, which made Bai Lingwei unable to settle down.


    Bai Shutang said softly, "what did I say have anything to do with you? Bai Rutong, Bai Rutong, I know that you want to pretend to be a good man, but I''m sorry. I won''t do what you want to do. Don''t you just want to ask, has Bai Lingwei been wronged by me? I can answer you clearly. Yes, she has been wronged. "


    "Grandfather, mother, why do you quarrel?"


    Bai Shutang''s voice fell, and Gu Qingyu opened his mouth in a low voice. She raised her eyes, carefully looked at the white tree hall, shook his hand, and said: "grandfather, don''t be angry, OK? Your angry face is really terrible. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    White tree hall Leng for a while, then pursed lips, no longer speech.


    "Yihui, take your sister out for a while." Bai said. After all, there are many words that can''t be said in front of children. Gu Yihui heard the speech, nodded, took Gu Qingyu''s hand and left the study.


    As soon as they left, Bai ruotong sighed heavily: "father, you suspect that I am not your own daughter. What about Lingwei? She should be your own daughter, right? "

 Chapter 1626

    "What do you mean by that?"


    Bai Shutang pretends to be unclear.


    Bai ruotong laughed: "father, you should know what kind of person Lingwei is. She has been like a transparent person since she was a child in the mansion, but she has never caused any trouble to anyone, and she has never told anyone the pain in her heart. Father should be able to understand, Ling Wei is a kind woman, but I really don''t understand, why do you want to treat her like this?


    Is it just because of her close relationship with me? If that''s the case, I promise you that after Lingwei marries in Anfu in the future, there will be no contact between Lingwei and me, as long as her father can give her blessing. "


    White Rutong road.


    "..." Bai Shutang lowered his eyes. He didn''t know what was going on. He clearly understood that Bai ruotong''s words were correct. He couldn''t blame Bai ruotong for all his mistakes. His behavior would go further and further away from his relatives, but he just couldn''t control it.


    It''s almost half a century old, but the behavior is so pretentious.


    Bai Shutang sighed coldly: "who Lingwei is going to marry? I won''t stop her, but I won''t go."


    "Do you want to break up with the second sister?" Bai ruotong asked, "although the second elder sister is a common girl, she is also your child. When you do this, you think about the feelings of the second elder sister. Do you know how much she loves you in her heart. Father, even if you don''t want her, you must attend that day for your own sake. "


    "I..."


    Before Bai Shutang''s words came down, Bai ruotong had been kneeling in front of him.


    "What are you doing? Show off your pity? "


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "If my grandmother is still alive, I don''t care what my father wants to do. But if Tong doesn''t want to see the once glorious xihou mansion in Zhenxi, it''s like a mess now. Father, would you please listen to my advice?" Bai ruotong said, "I''m leaving the capital in half a month. I''m accompanying Dr. Wu to find medicine for myself. Recently, my memory has begun to decline so much that I can''t even remember my daughter and son clearly.


    Doctor Wu said that I''m very ill now. I''ve never talked to anyone about it. If my father wants me to die, it''s very likely that my father''s wish will come true. But... Please ask my father to take charge of the overall situation. My brother can''t support a marquis, only my father can.


    Since the past has passed, why should we cling to the past? Why can''t we get along?


    If my father thinks I''m an eyesore, I won''t appear in front of my father in the future, but please don''t make the second sister sad. She hasn''t received your attention since she was a child, even if it''s just this time, just this small time. Let the second sister be satisfied. "


    When Bai said that, he kowtowed heavily.


    Bai Shutang was too surprised to speak.


    "What did you say? Your illness has not been... "


    "I''ve been victimized, and I''ve committed it again." Bai Rutong replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Shutang was not happy. He was supposed to be happy. He could hear it. Bai ruotong didn''t lie to him. He was supposed to be happy. But after hearing it, he couldn''t be happy and his chest was blocked.


    "Does the Lord know?" Bai Shutang asked.


    "He knows, but he thinks I''ll get better," said Bai. "But it''s not sure if I can get better."

 Chapter 1627

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    White tree hall legs suddenly a little soft, he heavily sat on the bench, head down, silent.


    "I''ll talk to my father about what I should say. My father, please think it over. I hope the final result will not disappoint my second sister."


    Bai said and stood up. Bai Shutang stares at her and moves his lips as if to say something, but in the end, he can''t say anything.


    After Bai ruotong left, he called the bodyguard to serve him a pot of hot wine. As soon as he took a bite, a green hand stopped the cup in his hand.


    "Grandfather, don''t drink, OK?"


    A tender voice whispered in front of his ear. Bai Shutang looks up at Gu Qingyu.


    "My grandfather is not easy to get along with. Why do you come near him?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    Although Gu Qingyu is a child, Bai Shutang doesn''t believe her. He can''t see who is good to her and who is not. All the time, he didn''t care about his children. Except for Bai Yinling, no one could live in his heart. Therefore, he didn''t feel that his children were not close to him.


    But Gu Qingyu is different, no matter how many times she is indifferent to her, she has always been full of smiling face with himself.


    "But my grandfather never disliked Qingyu. If my grandfather didn''t like Qingyu, he would have said it for a long time. But my grandfather didn''t say it, which means my grandfather also likes Qingyu in his heart."


    Gu Qingyu said with a smile.


    Bai Shutang shook his head with a bitter smile. Gu Qingyu snatched the cup from his hand: "grandfather, don''t eat wine, OK? Qingyu doesn''t like his grandfather to drink. "


    Bai Shutang was stunned for a moment, and immediately put down her glass. Gu Qingyu was satisfied with it. She came near Bai Shutang with a smile and sat down in front of him: "can my grandfather often come to the palace when he is free?"


    "Why?"


    "Accompany Qingyu. Qingyu is so boring in the palace alone. My brother has to ride, shoot and read every day. He can''t accompany Qingyu all the time. So is my elder brother. My father has explained many things to my elder brother, and he can''t accompany Qingyu. Qingyu is very boring. His days in the palace are much happier than those in the palace. My grandfather accompanies me, Although my grandfather doesn''t like Qingyu, Qingyu likes my grandfather very much. "


    Gu Qingyu''s innocent way.


    Bai Shutang''s throat seems to be blocked. It''s not a taste. But because of Gu Qingyu''s words, he felt relieved, as if many things were being solved. He sighed and rubbed Gu Qingyu''s head: "can you take the place of me to convey something to your mother?"


    "What?" Gu Qingyu asked.


    "I agreed to the future." White tree Hall Road.


    Gu Qingyu blinked, eyes slightly around two times, forced to nod: "Qingyu understand, Qingyu this to tell mother."


    ¡­¡­


    For Bai Lingwei, the rainy and colorless wedding day is not half joyful. But her heart, is very at ease, because everything has been settled.


    From today on, she is someone else''s wife.


    In her heart, she no longer had to worry about Rodolfo.


    Although there is a little lonely, but such a life, but can make her feel at ease, and even feel a little relief.


    She was completely free from Rodolfo, and she didn''t have to gain or lose because of Rodolfo.


    The sedan chair stops at An''an mansion. As soon as Bai Lingwei gets out of the sedan chair, she sees Bai Shutang standing at the front door. Although her face was blocked by the red veil, she could already vaguely see his joyful face when welcoming guests.

 Chapter 1628

    Bai Lingwei was stunned.


    He actually came. I still remember Bai Shutang''s bad words to me that day. She thought he would not appear today, but he came


    Tears fell from the corner of her eyes, and Bai Lingwei felt relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    When dawn comes, Bai ruotong goes back to the palace to bring Gu Qingyu back with him, but they insist on staying in the West Marquis''s residence. Bai Chusheng says that he will take good care of them. Hearing this, Bai ruotong feels relieved. Wu Tieguai had been waiting in the palace for a long time. Seeing Bai ruotong coming back, he said, "is the empress ready?"


    "Let''s go." Bai ruotong nodded, "the emperor is still in court. Let''s not disturb him. I want to see Leng Beiyi again."


    "Good." Wu Taiyi heard the speech and nodded. Bai ruotong walks to a backyard. Leng Beiyi is lying in the room. When he sees Bai ruotong coming in, the corner of his eye shows a bit of surprise. Then he sneers: "you will come to see me."


    He thought Bai ruotong would never see him again in his life.


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "if I can, I don''t want to see you, but I''m going to leave soon? Thinking that maybe we''ll meet for the last time, so I''m here


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cold fear Yi Zheng for a moment: "Gu Yanqing decided to kill me?"


    "No, it''s just to induce the national master Nuzhen to come to rescue you. The damaged Nanyuan dragon vein has never been repaired. Since he did it, he should have a way to repair it," said Bai ruotong. "Your Highness, all along, ruotong respects you. Although you are a cold-blooded and shameless man, your heart has a good side, but..."


    "But what?" Cold fear Yi asked.


    "But why are you so stupid?" Bai ruotong said with a smile, "you''ve done so much harm to Nanyuan. Why do you dare to jump into this dragon''s den? Do you think we really won''t do anything to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng Danyi choked.


    "Your Highness, I''m afraid you will spend the rest of your life in Nanyuan," Bai said. "I hope I can hear your good news when I come back, such as the good news that you have passed away."


    Bai ruotong said that and turned to leave the room. Leng Yinyi looks at her back in a daze. He suddenly feels that Bai Rutong is very strange, as if he has never met her before.


    In the past, she would always smile. Although she was shrewd, she was a kind person in his eyes. That''s why he dares to do so much mischief, but now... Now Bai ruotong only feels terrible, and has long lost his original feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the inner courtyard, Bai Rutong goes back to the palace to prepare her luggage. When everything is ready, she goes to the study and waits. About two hours later, Gu Yanqing enters the study. He looked at Bai ruotong dressed in men''s clothes and said with a smile, "are you ready to start?"


    "Yes, isn''t it to say goodbye to the Lord?" White Rutong road.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yanqing was stunned for a moment. Although he said goodbye, he never thought of being really different from her. But I don''t know why. Just now, he saw the color of sadness in her eyes.


    "Little girl, are you hiding something from me?" He asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "the Lord knows all the things that he should know. I can''t hide anything, but I have a word to ask the Lord, and ask him to answer me."


    "What''s the problem?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Holy, I want to know, if I lost my memory and forgot you, what would you do?"


    She asked.

 Chapter 1629

    Gu Yanqing pursed her thin lips, pondered for a while, and said, "if you forget me as before, I will use the same method to remind you of me, and I will not let you forget me so easily."


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong put down his heart slightly: "if so, I will be at ease."


    "Wait a minute."


    Gu Yanqing saw that she turned to leave and stopped her. "Sure enough, I''ll accompany you. I''m worried..."


    "You are the holy one now, not Rutong alone. The Holy One, Rutong promised you that he would come back well. When Rutong comes back, you should see that the holy one has managed Nanyuan well and not let Rutong worry."


    After that, she sighed heavily, "my Lord, in one year, Rutong will come back. At that time, we will still live as before. You should not have any pressure, but also believe in Rutong. If there is any crisis, Rutong will promise you that if it can be resolved, I will be well in front of the Holy One. "


    Gu Yanqing listened to these words and nodded in disbelief. Naturally, he believed in Bai ruotong, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t doubt. He could vaguely feel that something was hidden in the little girl''s heart.


    After Bai Rutong left, Gu Yanqing called Zhao Cheng.


    "You send a team of dark guards to follow the queen. Whenever and wherever you go, you should ensure the safety of the queen." Gu Yanqing said, "you also go with him. If something happens, you must report it to me in time."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Cheng bows his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    When she left the palace, Bai ruotong went back to the West Marquis''s house. She saw Gu Qingyu and Bai Shutang talking to each other from a distance. Bai Shutang''s mouth was smiling.


    Knowing that Gu Qingyu can resolve the hatred in Bai Shutang''s heart, she should let her daughter contact Bai Shutang early.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late.


    I hope that when I come back, she and Bai Shutang can completely dissolve.


    Defuse the hatred, defuse everything.


    Grandmother, I hope you have a spirit in heaven to bless Rutong and his safe return this time.


    "How did you come back?"


    Bai Shutang noticed Bai ruotong from a distance. Seeing her standing at a distance, he asked his maid to take care of Gu Qingyu and come over with Bai ruotong.


    "I''m ready to go." Bai ruotong whispered.


    "Then go quickly. What are you doing here?"


    Baishutang has no way to be good.


    "This time, I''m not just looking for medicine. In fact, my real purpose is to investigate my mother''s past and my own life experience," Bai said, choking. "Father, up to now, I still believe that I am your daughter. I hope when I come back, I can get evidence to prove it. Qingyu and I will be taken care of by you."


    "Even if you are my daughter, can you completely forget what I did to you before?" Bai Shutang asked softly.


    "That was before, at least now, I''m very satisfied with my life," Bai ruotong gently raised his lips. "The past has passed, and ruotong naturally doesn''t want to think about it any more. If his father can forget everything, it''s no better thing for ruotong."


    After that, she gently nodded her head towards the white tree hall.


    She wanted everything to come to a full stop, no longer controlled by hatred.


    "Come back safely."


    Bai Shutang moved his lips, but he could not say any more hurtful words. At last, he spat out these four words and slowly turned away.

 Chapter 1630

    Modern.


    In the two rooms, Bai ruotong is lying on the bed with his fingers sliding on his mobile phone. On the screen is the current popular online game king glory.


    She''s playing Luban. She''s reviving the page.


    "Dead again."


    Today is the fifth time that she died. It seems that the opponent''s fighting field has already targeted her. Wherever she goes, he is lying in ambush. In the past, Bai ruotong would have noticed, but today, she just wants to vent her anger.


    She quarreled with Gu yeshen.


    The reason for the quarrel is that she quit her job.


    She doesn''t like the job of cook. She has been doing it all the time because at the beginning she was very strange to the world. She only had the memory of another Bai ruotong. Now she is familiar with the world and wants to do what she likes. But Gu yeshen didn''t agree. He didn''t want her to quit her job, he once said, because he liked the way she was serious when she was standing in the kitchen.


    She doesn''t know why she quarreled with him. Their world is too wonderful. Their world outlook is different from that of ordinary people, and their experiences are also different. But Bai ruotong is very clear about one thing, that is, the relationship between her and Gu yeshen is fragile.


    Can''t stand the slightest rub.


    They can''t even talk about the past.


    ¡­¡­


    When the mobile phone screen shows death for the sixth time, Bai Rutong silently puts down the mobile phone. The next second, our crystal has been pushed.


    Just finished the game, but the mobile phone came shaking, it was Gu yeshen''s call.


    "Where are you now?"


    The other voice was fiery.


    "At home." She returned.


    After she married Gu yeshen, she saved money to buy a two bedroom apartment for herself, because her sister once advised her that although a woman is married, she should also provide a guarantee for her life. Love is the most beautiful thing and the most unbelievable thing.


    "Open the door!"


    Gu yechen road.


    Bai ruotong blinked, went to the door and opened the door. Outside the door, Gu yeshen glared at her and said, "don''t come back here every time you quarrel with me! Do you know how anxious I am when I don''t see you at home after work


    "That''s your business."


    Bai ruotong muttered.


    "I''m just asking you to think about your work. As for your cold war with me!"


    He went into the house and closed the door. Bai Rutong turned away and refused to look directly at her.


    "If you really don''t want to be a cook, you just don''t do it. What are you doing now? Are you going to have a cold war with me? I really don''t understand what I owe you. If I want to be so angry with you, can''t you just say what you think of me? Do you have to let me guess? "


    Gu yeshen roared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong was startled. She didn''t expect that he was so angry. Gu yeshen''s temper has not been particularly good since then, but Bai ruotong knows that this man is always good tempered to himself. He will be angry with himself today. He must be really annoyed by her.


    "You say... You say you like to see me working in the kitchen, isn''t it because of another Bai Rutong?" Bai ruotong''s voice was so soft that he said, "you said you had forgotten her, but you didn''t forget her. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be angry with me or stop me from doing what I want to do."


    "I didn''t stop you from doing what you want to do. I just asked you to think about resigning."


    Gu yeshen has a headache. He thinks whether there is any obstacle in his communication with this woman, and why it is so difficult for them to talk.

 Chapter 1631

    Bai ruotong was stunned for a moment. He turned his head and said, "whatever you think is, I''m too lazy to tell you."


    "Do you really like the cold war with me?"


    Gu yeshen''s voice was lowered to the extreme.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong choked and did not answer.


    "Do you want to divorce me?"


    He asked again.


    Bai Rutong turned his head and stared at him incredulously: "what do you mean by that?"


    "You don''t want to divorce me, but you want to fight me?" Gu yeshen sneered, "do you think I can''t find any women except you? Every time you are not happy, you are indifferent to me, I must spend all kinds of thoughts to coax you, you are not tired, I am tired. If you don''t come home with me this time, we''ll get a divorce. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She couldn''t believe it was Gu yeshen''s words.


    A year ago, the man firmly told himself that he would be good to himself all his life. At the beginning, he gave him the chance to give up, but instead, he came to win her trust. Now she loves him again, but the result is like this.


    Divorce?


    In fact, he didn''t love himself for a long time. This sentence is just an excuse for him. He just wants to stay away from himself.


    "When?"


    Bai asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu yechen opened his mouth and didn''t reply.


    "Don''t you want a divorce? When? " Seeing that he didn''t reply, Bai asked again.


    "Are you really going to break up with me?" He asked.


    "You''re breaking up with me!" Bai ruotong was aggrieved and said, "you said you wanted to divorce first. Now how can you blame me instead? What else do you want to do? Gu yeshen, I have a heart, and I will be hurt. If you hurt me with such words all the time, I will be sad too! "


    "How dare you fight with me?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong stares at him. Why does she always feel that he is domineering all the time? It seems that she owes him something.


    "Why don''t you talk again?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth: "what should I say? You''ve said everything. I don''t want to say anything. If you want to get a divorce, you can get a divorce. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He just said a angry word. If he really divorced, how could he be willing to give up? But now that the words have been spoken, how could he take them back? He had to gnash his teeth and say, "Bai Rutong, don''t regret it!"


    Then he turned and slammed the door.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. She thought he would not leave. He would say something, but he didn''t say anything. Now it seems that she is not. But these things were not what she wanted to happen. She clearly had a lot to say, but when the words came to her mouth, she couldn''t say a word. She choked, and Bai ruotong sighed heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. Just after going to the company to go through the resignation procedures, Bai Rutong goes back to his small room. A phone call comes at this time. Bai Rutong takes it. It''s Gu yeshen''s good friend.


    "Is there nothing between you and yechen?"


    The voice on the phone is concerned. Bai ruotong recognizes that it''s Si liefeng''s voice. Since she married Gu yeshen, she has been close to this man. He is Gu yeshen''s good friend. He often takes care of Gu yeshen as well as her.

 Chapter 1632

    Bai ruotong shook his head: "it''s OK. We may have had a cold war for two days. This has happened before. In the end, we all made up."


    When Bai ruotong said this, she felt guilty. Can she really make up with Gu yeshen?


    She didn''t know such a thing.


    In fact, it''s also her fault. She knows that Gu yeshen wants to be good to herself, but she can''t get over the barrier in her heart. Because she was betrayed by this man once, as long as she thought of it, she could not help but shed tears. She also knew that Gu yeshen wanted to repay the mistakes she had made before.


    But many things, not to repay the word can cure the heart of the pain.


    "Let''s play games. I''ll relax with my sister-in-law." At that end, Si liefeng was silent for a moment and said.


    Bai ruotong was stunned and nodded. Just after playing the game, Si liefeng invites her to a room, which is ten black room. Bai Rutong sees Gu yeshen''s ID at a glance. She is stunned for a moment, and then understands Si liefeng''s behavior. He wants to make up with them.


    But they are not in the same team. Si liefeng and she are in the same team, while Gu yeshen is in another team. Bai ruotong just wanted to ask, but the game started at this time.


    "You... What do you want to do? Gu yeshen and I are not suitable to play games together now. " Bai ruotong asked in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to be cold all the time? " Si liefeng''s tone is very relaxed. He has seen a lot of quarrels between them. They often quarrel with each other because of trivial matters. In fact, everyone cares more about each other in their heart than anyone else. "Sister in law, it''s not me who says you. Sometimes you are really too strong. In fact, as long as you lower your voice and ask for help, there will be no problem.


    Brother Gu is the same. If his attitude is soft, his sister-in-law will forgive him. But you two seem to have made up your mind, and no one is willing to bow down first. Do you know what we think about this? "


    Si liefeng asked.


    Bai ruotong didn''t think so much about it, but on second thought, Si liefeng was right. Neither of them was willing to admit their mistakes to the other. Bai ruotong is because she once recognized too many mistakes, so in her life, she is not willing to recognize them again.


    Gu yeshen, who was the prince in his last life, naturally refused to apologize to her. Both of them were stubborn, and neither of them would give in.


    In fact, resignation is a trivial matter. She just heard Gu yeshen''s words and had some associations with the past.


    "I see."


    Bai ruotong nodded, "did Gu yeshen ask you to persuade me?"


    "No, I just can''t see that you two have been quarreling." Si lie Fengdao asked casually, "what hero do you choose? How about the shooter? "


    "Good."


    Bai ruotong nodded and chose a Garrow, but then she saw that Gu yeshen chose a Lanling king.


    Bai ruotong


    He was deliberately targeting himself.


    "I don''t think he ever wanted to make up with me!"


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth.


    "This..."


    Si liefeng was a bit embarrassed. He wanted to persuade them with the game, but he didn''t expect Gu yeshen to do so.

 Chapter 1633

    He scratched his head awkwardly and chose a bloody Zhang Fei to follow Bai Rutong.


    Just entered the game, opposite Gu yeshen is hit a word.


    "This game is aimed at Garro. Whoever kills the more, I will reward him."


    All of you


    In addition to Si liefeng, the other three teammates also know that they are husband and wife, and they are also called by Si liefeng to persuade them. But Gu yeshen makes such a fuss, but they are somewhat embarrassed. What does Gu yeshen want to do? Doesn''t he know that Bai ruotong is still angry with him.


    Bai ruotong swallows, and her chest is full of steam. Before she can reply, she sees another person typing on the opposite side.


    MVP: great! I will listen to brother yechen.


    Bai ruotong doesn''t want to fight in one place. Gu yeshen''s ID is the most handsome MVP in the whole canyon. Is this man the most beautiful in the whole Canyon? No matter who can see the relationship between the two ID, and listen to this tone, it must be a girl. Bai Rutong doesn''t believe Gu yeshen, and doesn''t know that this person is a woman.


    He must have known that he was deliberately looking for a woman to disgust her.


    Si liefeng couldn''t hang up, so he picked up another cell phone and called Gu yeshen: "Gu Ge, what are you doing! I didn''t find out just now. Why do you want to bring Zhang Xin''er into the game? Don''t you know that this woman has evil intentions for you? "


    "What happened to the game? It''s no big deal. Is Bai ruotong so angry? "


    Gu yeshen''s voice is full of elation.


    Didn''t that woman say that she wanted to divorce herself? He wanted to have a good look at what she wanted to divorce herself with. No longer listen to Si liefeng about to curse words, he directly turned off the call, face the game.


    MVP: brother yechen, help me! They hit me in the middle!


    The most beautiful MVP in the whole Canyon: yechen is so handsome, he took the shooter''s blood.


    The most beautiful MVP in the whole Canyon: brother yechen, will you take me to play games next?


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong stares at the screen silently. Since Gu yechen reached level 4, he has been killing himself. His teammate, the most beautiful MVP of the whole Canyon playing Daji, has been aiming at himself. The tacit understanding between them is very consistent. It seems that they are all aiming at her.


    Isn''t she just fighting with him?


    Yesterday and she quarreled, today in the game is so to her?


    Looking at the screen, Bai ruotong felt slightly sour.


    Gu yeshen never considered her feelings. After quarreling with her, he directly called a woman to disgust her?


    Didn''t he know that such behavior would hurt himself?


    What''s more, they are married.


    "I don''t want to play anymore." Bai Rutong said a word.


    "Sister-in-law, it''s just a game. Gu didn''t mean to aim at you on purpose. I''m stupid too. I prefer you to play shooter. If you play other heroes, he won''t do this to you. Don''t be angry..."


    "You don''t have to explain it for him. I can see that he is aiming at me on purpose," said Bai ruotong with a cry. "I really don''t want to play. The game was supposed to make people happy, but now I can''t be happy. A married man flirts with another woman in front of the old woman. This kind of behavior, You need to help him explain something. "


    Si liefeng was stunned for a moment. Bai ruotong, who has always been good tempered and gentle, could have said such sharp words.

 Chapter 1634

    "Sister in law, don''t! There must be some misunderstanding. Don''t go away! "


    Si liefeng pleaded.


    "You don''t have to say anything more, since things have come to this point..."


    Bai ruotong''s voice is already helpless. She sighs heavily. The characters on the screen are no longer willing to hide. When Gu yechen comes, she is directly attacked by him and dies. Then she turned off the game.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    Si liefeng typed a few lines directly on the screen.


    Gu yechen Leng: "what about Rutong?"


    "I''ve been so angry with you that I''m offline." Si liefeng didn''t want to say anything more. In public, he always wanted to save Gu yeshen some face. As soon as his words fell, Gu yeshen didn''t want to play any games.


    Bai ruotong is a game fan. No matter what happens to her, it is not as important as the game. Now that she has done this, she must be really hurt.


    Gu yeshen was not in the mood of playing games.


    "Brother yechen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhang Xin''er saw Gu yeshen''s role standing still and asked in a low voice.


    Gu yeshen did not reply, directly under the game.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong was lying on the bed in silence. Just now, he stepped back from the game on impulse. Gu yeshen would laugh and be angry again. How could their feelings be so fragile? It''s obvious that she has been married for a year, and her relationship should be stronger and stronger. However, she feels that she is getting farther and farther away from Gu yeshen. Even sometimes she didn''t know what Gu yeshen thought of herself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s no use thinking about it here. Bai ruotong sits up and goes to the computer. She turned on the computer and felt for a digital board. In fact, she didn''t say anything to Gu yeshen. She found what she really wanted to do, but now it hasn''t been finished, so she kept it secret for the time being. She thought that she would tell Gu yeshen after it had fallen, but now


    She wants to draw comics.


    After coming to modern times for so many days, she suddenly found that she fell in love with comics. She loved painting since she was a child. Even the old lady praised her. The modern style of painting is not as particular as that of ancient times. She thought she could have a try.


    Just click on QQ, she received a message from the editor.


    "Kiss, the first trial has passed, and the final news will come out two days later. Wait patiently."


    "All right."


    Bai Rutong answered with a knock on the keyboard.


    She just fell asleep, but her mobile phone rang again at this time. When she opened it, it was a message from Gu yeshen.


    "What do you mean?"


    He asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Bai Rutong''s bored heart was pulled back. She frowned, stared at her mobile phone coldly, and only knocked out a string of ellipsis.


    "Can''t this be over?"


    Gu yeshen asked again.


    Bai ruotong was too lazy to answer him and turned off his cell phone.


    Gu yeshen didn''t use any other way to get in touch with her. The next day, her door was knocked. Bai Rutong was stunned and opened the door. There stood Gu''s mother outside.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    Bai Rutong smiles politely and greets Gu''s mother into the room.


    Gu''s mother looked at Bai ruotong and asked in a low voice, "son, tell me the truth, are you sincere about divorce with Shen Shen?"


    "It''s his decision. He said he wanted to divorce me."


    White Rutong road.


    Gu''s mother sighed: "he just talks nonsense. Why do you listen to him? I don''t allow you to get divorced. You can''t get divorced. Let me ask you a question, do you still want to live with him? "

 Chapter 1635

    Bai ruotong choked. She naturally wanted to live.


    If it''s really just because of this incident and Gu yechen, Bai Rutong will not be reconciled. Their differences can be caused by various difficulties, but they must not be caused by such trifles.


    But


    In the past, as long as Gu yeshen showed weakness with herself, she would be very happy, but now, she has no such mood any more.


    Maybe it''s because of greed. She wants more and more, not only to live with him, but also to stop thinking about anyone.


    "In fact, it''s inevitable that there will be quarrels between husband and wife. Uncle Gu and I often have big quarrels in three days and small quarrels in five days. But after all, we are husband and wife. We always have to make peace with each other. We can''t make a cold war just because of a little thing. Many things need to be well communicated," Gu said. "Many things are deep and wrong. I know you are a good girl, You''ve been helping Shen Shen, but girl, I hope you can have a good talk with Shen Shen. There''s nothing that can''t be said between husband and wife. "


    Gu''s mother comforted him.


    She really likes Bai ruotong, who has a good character and a clean life experience. Besides, she has been very good since she entered their house and never caused trouble. Who is such a little girl.


    Bai ruotong nodded and was very pleased, because Gu yeshen was not Gu yeshen''s first thought, but her coming. Bai ruotong was moved by Gu yeshen''s intention.


    "Mom, I see. You have to worry about my relationship with yeshen. It''s strange that you have taken such a special trip."


    White Rutong road.


    Gu''s mother didn''t continue to say anything. She had already said all she had to say. She must have conveyed the meaning clearly. After seeing her off, Bai ruotong sat on the sofa all the time.


    After a long time, she received a message from Si liefeng: "sister-in-law, I''m really sorry about yesterday. Brother Gu may also be angry. I''ve scolded him on behalf of my sister-in-law about this. Please don''t put it in my heart any more. The past is the past, OK?"


    The wind of Sili.


    "Why are you still here to persuade me?"


    Bai ruotong is speechless. For such a long time, Si liefeng has been sending messages to her.


    "After all, it''s my fault. If I don''t invite my sister-in-law to play games, things may not develop to this point. Besides, there''s nothing between the girl yesterday and Gu Ge. Don''t misunderstand her sister-in-law. She''s a playful child. Gu Ge won''t take a fancy to her. Don''t think much about her sister-in-law!"


    Si liefeng''s tone was a little flustered.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t think more, and you don''t think more. Don''t worry, it''s not so easy to separate me from yechen, and it''s not so easy to..."


    She said here choked, "if you really can''t go on, let''s talk about it at that time. Now it''s a no, no matter how many things, I don''t want to think about it."


    Bai said that and hung up his cell phone. Si liefeng heard from her voice that what she said was not sad was false. She must have been flustered in her heart. Maybe she was at a loss. He put down the phone, twisted his eyebrows and walked into the office.

 Chapter 1636

    "Where is Gu yeshen?"


    Si liefeng asked the Secretary beside him. He was stunned and replied: "in the office... Ah! Mr. Si, don''t... "


    Before her words were finished, silifeng had already pushed open the door of the office and walked in. Gu yeshen seems to be on the phone with someone, but he doesn''t notice the arrival of Si liefeng. Si liefeng sighs, walks up to him and grabs his mobile phone from him: "how about it? How about talking to me? "


    "What do you want to say?"


    Gu yeshen''s voice was a little irritated.


    "What do you think? Are you really going to divorce? Because of these little things, you have to give up the woman you once loved? Gu yeshen, you were not like this before. What do you want? Women have to worry about trivial matters. Are you still a man? "


    The wind of Sili.


    Gu yeshen pursed his thin lips and didn''t reply. He naturally understood the meaning of Si liefeng''s words in his heart, but he couldn''t answer. What could he say? Is it hard to say that you are unintentional? In fact, he does not want to have a cold war with Bai ruotong?


    He''s just a little tired.


    I''m tired of being bothered by myself.


    He used to love another woman deeply, hurt her deeply, even killed her in the end. In today''s feelings, he can not achieve a balance with Bai ruotong. At the beginning, he tried his best to maintain the relationship between them, but he found that such maintenance was very difficult.


    Because no matter how hard I try, I will be broken by a sentence from Bai ruotong.


    "Why do you care so much for my wife?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    "My heart? God, if it wasn''t for you, why should I go to heart? Yesterday, I agreed with you to let you relax in the game. You promised me clearly, but what did you do? Find Zhang Xin''er. Don''t you know what that woman''s heart is to you? What do you want her to do? I don''t think it''s big enough. How about adding fire to it? "


    Si liefeng asked.


    "I said, I didn''t know she would be there, and I was helpless about it."


    Gu Ye said calmly.


    "You are helpless? Why can''t I see what you have to do? " Si liefeng sneered, sat down and said, "Gu yeshen, it''s not me who said you, what can''t bear? You were so desperate to pursue others, but now you are pursuing them. How do you deal with them?


    Zhang Xin''er clearly knows the relationship between you two. Yesterday, she was still in public with you. You should understand what the consequences will be. "


    "Did you call Rutong?"


    Gu yeshen asked him, listening to his tone, as if he knew something.


    "Yes."


    Si liefeng nodded: "do you want to know what we said?"


    "She... What''s her attitude?"


    Although he said on the surface that he didn''t care, he actually cared more about it than anyone else. Si liefeng''s tone also eased a lot. As if he was deliberately teasing him, he shrugged his shoulders and said with ease: "you are crying very seriously. As for why you are crying, you should know better than me."


    "She cried? Are you telling the truth? "


    Although he knew that Bai ruotong was a soft and weak character, he never thought that she would cry in front of others. Did she really misunderstand yesterday? Misunderstand oneself to fall in love with others?


    If so


    Didn''t she really think she was going to break up with him?

 Chapter 1637

    Gu yeshen''s heart suddenly sank down.


    A bad premonition was born in my heart. Seeing his appearance, Si liefeng was relieved. He nodded and said with a smile: "now I know I''m worried? Since there are others in my heart, why do you want to make that appearance? I''ve told you what I should say. The rest depends on you. Don''t say I didn''t help you! "


    Gu yeshen took a look at him, laughed and said nothing more. He stood up and walked directly towards the door.


    ¡­¡­


    After painting at home for a while, Bai ruotong heard a knock on the door. There are so many people coming to visit her these two days, and there are so many people on the phone asking for help. About the conflict with Gu yeshen, Bai ruotong doesn''t tell her sister. If she really can''t get together in the end, it''s not too late to tell her. Besides, she doesn''t want her sister to worry about herself.


    "Are you Bai ruotong?"


    As soon as I opened the door, I heard a question. Bai ruotong looked up hesitantly and saw a rather young woman leaning in front of the door. Her dress was very fashionable. It was almost winter, but she was still wearing shorts and her long legs were straight and slender.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai asked.


    "Zhang Xin''er."


    Zhang xiner replied. Bai ruotong''s eyes turned, and then she remembered the identity of a woman. Isn''t she the one who flirts with Gu yeshen in the game?


    "What are you doing here?"


    Bai asked.


    "I just want to ask you, since you have said that you are going to divorce, when are you going to implement it?"


    Zhang Xin''er sneered and asked.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. Although she thought that the woman in front of her would be unkind, she didn''t expect her words to be so direct. She couldn''t help but smile. I want to face some women like this. I remember when I was very young, some girls who liked the prince deliberately provoked in front of her.


    But at that time, Gu chenlian hated himself, so they didn''t bully her much.


    But since another person attached to her, she clearly saw that woman had faced countless such situations.


    "How old are you, little girl?"


    Bai Rutong didn''t get angry, but asked softly. Zhang Xin''er swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She didn''t expect that Bai ruotong was half angry. On the contrary, her tone was so mild. Generally speaking, she should not know what she was doing?


    Why is the reaction so slow?


    "Why do you ask this?"


    "You look so young. Are you catching up to be a junior


    Bai asked again.


    Zhang Xin''er was stunned for a moment, then frowned: "what do you mean by that? What do you mean I''m in a hurry to be a junior? I''m urging you to talk to brother yechen as soon as possible... "


    "Don''t you mean to be a junior when you say these words?" Bai asked, "divorce? Why should I divorce him? Do you know how many years our relationship has accumulated? You don''t know anything. Why are you talking nonsense here? You can rest assured that I can''t divorce Gu yeshen, and you don''t have to brag to me. He doesn''t like you at all, does he? Even if I divorce him later, the woman he will choose will not be you. "


    "You..."


    Zhang Xin''er was stunned by her tiger. Originally, she came to threaten her. How could she feel that she was threatened by her?

 Chapter 1638

    "You..."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Zhang Xin''er''s words have not finished yet, behind him came a cold question. She was so scared that she turned pale. Looking back, she saw Gu yeshen standing behind her.


    "Brother yechen, why are you here?"


    "This is my wife''s home. Why are you here?"


    Gu yechen asked coldly.


    "I... I just heard that you and she are divorcing, so I want to ask when she would like to divorce you..."


    "Not in this life." Before her words were finished, Gu yeshen interrupted her. Gu yeshen stared at her coldly, "Rutong and I will never divorce in our life. Don''t be paranoid. I won''t choose you in my life and stay with you. I haven''t had time to question you about yesterday. What do you mean?


    Why do you want to be friendly with me in front of my wife? What do you want to do? "


    "I..."


    "You woman, why are you so shameless?"


    Gu yeshen is not a good-natured person. If she didn''t come to Bai ruotong today, Gu yeshen would not say anything more about her. However, when he came to find her, he spoke with a touch of malice, which completely violated Gu yeshen''s taboo.


    Sure enough.


    Zhang Xin''er''s tears have fallen down. She is biting her lip. Her eyes are wet in her eyes: "yechen, how can you... How can you say that to others? They don''t mean that. I just..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Gu yeshen roared.


    Where did Zhang Xin''er dare to stay again, she quickly turned around and ran. Bai ruotong looked at her back and lowered her head, saying nothing more. Gu yeshen didn''t like this woman''s attitude. It seems that yesterday, he really just used her to make him angry. However, Bai ruotong still had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "May I go in?"


    Gu yeshen turns his head and asks in a clear voice. White if Tong Leng Leng, nod, get out of the way. Gu yeshen went into the room and said, "I heard you were crying?"


    He asked straight to the point. Bai Rutong was stunned and blinked. He didn''t seem to understand the meaning of his words.


    "Si liefeng said, your tone is crying. Did you cry?"


    He asked again.


    Bai ruotong nodded awkwardly, then shook his head: "night is not crying, I just... I just have a little choking in my voice."


    "I''m sorry about yesterday... I know my behavior is childish."


    He said.


    Bai Rutong did not expect that he would sincerely apologize to himself. As if the person in front of him was not Gu yeshen, his sincere words changed a degree. Did he feel guilty because he knew he had cried?


    Gu yeshen also knows how to feel guilty?


    Bai ruotong couldn''t believe it.


    She glared at Gu yeshen: "do you really apologize to me, or do you just... Just want to perfunctory me..."


    "How can I be perfunctory to you?"


    Gu yeshen whispered.


    "I''m sorry, Rutong," Gu yeshen said, "I really know the mistake. I don''t know how to explain it to you. But I really owe you a debt in my heart, not a lie. I really feel sorry for you.


    So, let''s stop arguing and have a good talk, OK? I don''t want to quarrel with you again


    Gu yechen road.


    Bai ruotong''s heart moved slightly and nodded: "OK."

 Chapter 1639

    "That day, I just talked nonsense for a while, and I also talked about yesterday..."


    Gu yechen said, "yesterday, I was only aiming at you for a moment. Now I think it''s all my fault. I know you will be angry with me... But I hope you can forgive me and tell me what I did wrong that made you dissatisfied


    I can''t do divorce. I don''t want to divorce you. What I said to you the day before yesterday doesn''t count! "


    "Gu yeshen, you are really a naive person!"


    Bai ruotong sighed and glared at him. "I know what you want to say and what you mean. I should apologize for this. In fact, I''ve made the same mistake as before, and I''m jealous. You said that you like to see my work, so I think you still think about Bai ruotong. But now, I don''t think so at all. I know that you only have me in your heart. If you don''t, you won''t live now, let alone say these words to me


    Gu yeshen, let''s make up. Don''t quarrel any more. I''ll... "


    She said, holding the corner of his clothes, "I''ll never talk nonsense to you or say strange things in front of you again, so... So are you good with me? Let''s just assume that nothing happened before? "


    "Fool! I didn''t mean that! I just said... You are lovely when you work. How can you think about other things? "Gu yeshen''s heart suddenly dissolved. He held Bai ruotong''s face and whispered," you too. Don''t think about anything more. Let''s just do what we did before. Let''s not think about it, OK? "


    When Bai ruotong heard this, her heart suddenly moved. She choked and looked at Gu yeshen. She moved her lips to say something, but she couldn''t say it. But after thinking about it, she decided to tell the man all her thoughts, because no man knows himself better than him.


    Bai ruotong breathed a sigh of relief and said slowly, "Gu yeshen, I have a job I want to do, so I want to quit. But originally, I wanted to tell you and tell you about it when I got the results, but now... I want to tell you first.


    In fact, I don''t like cooks very much. I don''t like the smell of cooking fumes very much. But this is because of another occupation Bai ruotong has been engaged in. I have her memory in my mind, so I have been doing it. But in fact, what I really want to do in my heart is painting. "


    Bai Rutong finally said what she thought in her heart. She felt a lot more relaxed. It is clear that husband and wife should discuss with each other in this way, but she and Gu chenlian always lack something. They have been hiding their hearts. Now Bai ruotong''s heart is much more relaxed.


    "I remember, you used to like painting?"


    Gu yeshen asked, "in our time, it should be called painted Danqing. You used to like painting me. Don''t think I don''t know. In fact, you have hidden a lot of my Danqing in private. In fact, I know all these things."


    Bai Rutong choked, and his face turned red.


    It seems that it is true that nothing can be concealed from the man in front of us.


    "So... You thought I was a strange girl at that time? Do you think it''s uncomfortable for me to stare at you all the time, that''s why you''re so far away from me and disgusted with me? "


    Bai asked.

 Chapter 1640

    "At that time, I was just not sensible, so I did these things..."


    Gu yeshen said, "Rutong, in the future, we should not quarrel over such things. I really want to have a good life with you. I also know that my character always makes you embarrassed, but I really want to start over with you. That''s why I thought about how to compensate you and how to make you feel that I really want to change my life. But, I''m sorry, Rutong... "


    For her, his words came from a sincere correction. Bai ruotong was relieved, but then she cried out again: "after you, you are not allowed to play games with those girls. They... Their skills are not as good as me, and all kinds of skills can''t compare with me. If you play with them, you might as well play with me..."


    "Well, I''ll be with you later."


    Gu yeshen nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Bai ruotong followed Gu yechen back to their new house. As soon as she took a bath, the man behind her pasted it up.


    "Sure enough, it''s most reassuring to have you by my side."


    Gu yeshen sighed.


    Bai ruotong chuckled. She raised her eyes and glared at Gu yeshen: "then you have to make me angry. Since you know that you are happy when you are with me, don''t quarrel with me in the future."


    "It was you who quarreled with me first!"


    He retorted.


    "Then you said you wanted to divorce me. Did I force you?" Bai asked.


    "Naturally, if you don''t get angry with me, how can I say such a thing?"


    Gu yeshen asked.


    "You..."


    Bai ruotong almost vomited out his sullen breath. Gu yeshen, a fellow, could hardly speak to him. She simply stopped talking, just sighed heavily and said in a slow voice, "whatever you say..."


    "Angry again?"


    Gu yeshen shaved the tip of her nose. "No matter how bad my temper used to be, can''t you stand it? Why can''t you stand it now? "


    "That''s not because of you? You know you have a bad temper, and you want to make me angry. Gu yeshen, you are such a jerk. I''ve never seen anyone worse than you Bai ruotong gritted his teeth.


    Gu yeshen was so said by her that he didn''t reply. He put his head on her shoulder and sniffed the fragrance of her neck: "it''s my fault. It''s my fault. I first spoke to you about divorce. I first set my heart on you. It''s also me who deliberately provoked you.


    So, can you forgive me for my fault? How about we all treat it as if it didn''t happen? "


    "Will you really love me all your life?"


    Bai asked, "can you really forget that woman? She should leave a deep memory in your heart. Can you really forget her? Gu yeshen, don''t cheat me. I''m really afraid now. If you cheat me again, I''ll be very sad. I don''t know what to do in the future, so... Don''t cheat me, OK


    "Good."


    Gu yeshen nodded, "you are really a fool. If it wasn''t for you, how could I fall in love with others? It''s because I fell in love with you first that I have the chance to fall in love with others. Don''t think about it any more. You know, I have only you in my heart now, and I can''t accommodate other women any more. "


    If not for her, I''m afraid he would not fall in love with another Bai ruotong.


    At the beginning, it was the fate between them, which will never change.

 Chapter 1641

    A month later.


    The carriage slowly drove away from Nanyuan. Bai ruotong looked behind him. After crossing the border, they had almost come to Nuzhen. Bai ruotong is no stranger to the environment of Nuzhen. She has been here several times before, and even lived for a period of time. However, when she comes back now, she feels as if she has been separated from others.


    "Let''s find an inn to rest first."


    Wu Tieguai said.


    Bai ruotong nodded and followed Wu Tieguai out of the carriage. Liuli helps Bai ruotong. After searching for a long time, they finally find an inn. It looks very simple and falls outside the town. Wu Tieguai and the shopkeeper ask for two guest rooms and go upstairs with Bai ruotong.


    In the middle of the line, he saw a man coming with him in a hurry. Bai ruotong deliberately let him to one side, but he was still hit by the man.


    "Why don''t you watch when you walk?"


    Liuli angrily scolded.


    "I''m sorry, miss. I''m in a hurry, so I''m in a hurry."


    The man came back and ran down the wooden ladder. Bai Rutong was stunned for a moment. He ran up and stopped the way to the basket: "stop!"


    "Girl, what else can I do for you?" Asked the man.


    "Give me back what you just took from me!" Bai ruotong reached out to her. Man Leng for a while, subconsciously back two steps, can not find escape, but was blocked in glass behind.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    Bai asked coldly.


    "Girl, have you misunderstood something?"


    The man''s voice was a little trembling, "I... I have the girl''s East here and there..." before he finished, Bai ruotong reached out and took out the money bag directly from his cloud sleeve: "what''s this? Although this is the frontier of Nuzhen, there are also people from the government. If you do this kind of thing openly, are you not afraid of retribution? "


    The man trembled for a moment. Bai ruotong looked up at him. Seeing that he was young, he sneered and said, "look at your age. You haven''t set up a crown yet. Do you want to do this at such a young age?"


    "I... I don''t have a mother."


    The man said, "girl, I don''t want the money back to you. Can you let me go? I have younger brothers and sisters to take care of. I see you are rich and well-dressed, so I have evil intentions in my heart. I... I won''t do such things again. Please forgive me..."


    "Well, he didn''t really steal anything. Let him go today." Wu Tieguai pleaded aside. Bai ruotong didn''t want to let go of this young man, but seeing Wu Tieguai pleading, she gave him thin noodles, and then said, "Liuli, let him go. If we see him doing something furtive in the future, let''s send it to the government. "


    "Yes."


    Liuli quickly gets out of his way. The man looks at Wu Tieguai with joy, nods and thanks for a moment, then turns to leave. Seeing his back, Bai ruotong looks back and asks Wu Tieguai, "Doctor Wu, why do you want to let him go? I don''t quite understand why you do such a thing."


    "I just think that this child is a poor man," Wu Tieguai said. "He must have been beaten a lot. You see, his walking posture is a little bumpy. Maybe he was caught and beaten severely before that. Since he was beaten, he didn''t want to give up his business. It''s probably because his family is poor or there''s something he can''t tell."

 Chapter 1642

    Bai ruotong choked. She had the same idea in her heart, so she didn''t feel very hard for the young man. The world is not peaceful, and there are still many people who can''t make a living. Although she has passed, she can''t help anyone. She also has many things she can''t help.


    "There''s a hot spring here. You can take a bath with Miss Liuli later," Wu Tieguai said. "You''re in a bad condition. You can''t delay any longer."


    "Good."


    Bai Rutong answered and led the glaze back to the room. In the middle of the night, she and Liuli go out of the room. Liuli is a maid, and she doesn''t want to bathe with Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong persuades her for a long time, but Liuli still doesn''t move. Finally, Bai ruotong has no choice but to enter the hot spring.


    She went into the hot spring and soon relaxed all over. She hasn''t been in a hot spring for many years, and she still misses it.


    Bai ruotong sighed a little.


    Now far away from Nanyuan, only a month later, she began to Miss Gu Yanqing again. This time, she didn''t know how long she would be able to meet Gu Yanqing again. In her heart, she missed her very much, but at the same time, she was afraid that her memory would quickly forget Gu Yanqing''s existence.


    "Sha Sha..."


    The voice of someone''s shadow came from the root of his ear. Bai Rutong''s heart tightened, and the memory that just hovered in his mind was easily disturbed. She frowned and looked around. "Who is it?"


    "Ouch!"


    A cry of surprise rang out from the wall. Bai ruotong had no time to think about it and cried out: "Liuli! Glass


    Liuli rushed to the hot spring. Bai ruotong pointed to the corner root: "go and have a look! Is someone there? "


    "Yes


    Liuli nodded and ran towards the corner. A man was sitting on the wall gnashing his teeth. Liuli looked at him and exclaimed, "aren''t you... Aren''t you... The thief who stole money today?"


    Bai ruotong put on his clothes and walked towards them. She looked down and saw that the man was not the boy she saw today.


    "Did the thief quit and become a peeper?"


    Bai ruotong said angrily.


    "Girl... Why are you..."


    The young man stared at Bai ruotong bitterly. He was too unlucky. He could see the woman in front of him there. He didn''t want to peep. He just wanted to sneak away, but he didn''t think about it and ran into this man. I just saw her bathing again.


    "What else do you have to explain?" Bai ruotong raised his lips and said, "do you still need to beg for mercy? I''ve let you go once today. As I said, I won''t let you go again. "


    "Girl, I..."


    "Over there! Over there


    "The boy must have gone that way..."


    A loud cry interrupted Bai ruotong''s thoughts. She was stunned for a moment and looked back. The boy was trying to escape.


    "Glass!"


    Bai ruotong gave an order. Liuli nodded and walked towards the boy, tying him up directly.


    "Stealing again?" Bai asked.


    "What I''m doing this time is acting for heaven!" The young man replied stiffly. Thinking of the girl''s skin he had just seen, his face suddenly turned red. He put aside his face and did not dare to look at Bai ruotong''s face. Bai ruotong laughed, squatted down and asked in a slow voice: "do justice for heaven? Who are you doing justice for? "


    "I don''t have any spare time right now. You say this..."

 Chapter 1643

    The boy mumbled a few words and wanted to run, but he was dragged back by Bai ruotong: "if you don''t make your words clear today, don''t run."


    "I... I really didn''t do anything harmful this time." the boy was a little worried. Listening to the voice of chasing him, he was about to hold back his tears. "I... I''ll tell you the truth, i... I really didn''t do anything too much. When I left the Inn, I saw a rich businessman teasing a maiden, I couldn''t see it for a moment, so I went to rob the rich businessman''s things... As a result... I was chased. I... I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to... "


    "Want to be a hero?"


    Bai Rutong squinted and asked faintly. The man flattened his mouth and could not say anything.


    "What''s your name?" Bai asked.


    "..." the boy bowed his head in silence, unwilling to answer.


    "If you don''t tell me, I will send you to the government."


    Bai ruotong threatened.


    The boy was so scared that he staggered and quickly opened his mouth: "my name is Heqing."


    "He Qing? It''s a strange name, "Bai said with a smile." are you really telling the truth? Do you really want to teach that rich businessman a lesson and rob him of his money? "


    "Of course, it''s true. I... I dare not lie to you anymore," He Sheng said hastily. He really didn''t know what bad luck he had and how he fell into the hands of this woman one after another. He really had bad luck.


    "Give me the money bag."


    Bai ruotong held out his hand to him.


    The man thought about it and put the money bag into her hand. Bai ruotong raised a smile from the corner of her mouth. She bent her eyes, nodded and said, "well, for your sincere sake, I won''t talk to you about this matter. Now that you know it''s wrong, I won''t ask you any more, but you have to remember that if it happens once, don''t do it again. Otherwise, no one will be as kind as me and help you speak, Do you know? "


    "I see."


    He Qing nodded and said in a stuffy voice.


    Bai Rutong put the money bag into his arms and stood up. He Qing blinked: "what''s the use of this money bag?"


    "Give it back, of course." White Rutong road.


    "But I don''t know you, and you don''t know me. Why do you want to help me? Don''t you mean you want to send me to the government? How... How can you let me go twice? "


    He Qing was surprised.


    He didn''t understand why Bai ruotong did it. He was very curious about the girl''s behavior. Today, he had offended her once. He thought Bai ruotong would take him to the government directly, but she didn''t. instead, she wanted to help her escape.


    "Don''t do such things again. I know you may have a very difficult life, but no one in the world can live easily. If everyone is a robber and thief like you, what''s more?


    No matter how hard it is, you should distinguish between what you should do and what you can''t do, "said Bai ruotong, winking at Liuli beside him." Liuli, give him the silver. "


    "Yes."


    Liuli nodded, took out the silver from his arms and handed it to the man. The man choked and looked at them incredulously. He pursed his thin lips, and the silver in his hand was a little hot. He didn''t take it or not. He just stood in the same place and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 1644

    "I don''t want to..."


    After thinking about it, he Qing returned the silver to Bai ruotong.


    "You don''t want it?" Bai ruotong said with a bitter smile, "you don''t want the silver you''ve given. If you don''t give it, you''ll steal it. You''re really strange. Is the stolen silver more fragrant? Does courage feel better? You don''t want to talk about this with me. Since the silver has been given to you, there''s no reason to get it back. You should go on and do what you should or shouldn''t do. You just have a number in your mind. Don''t push me any more. If you push me any more, I''ll think you''re going to steal again and send you to the government immediately. "


    "I''ll take it! Can''t I take it? "


    The man took his hand back immediately. Bai ruotong smiles. He looks so embarrassed that he can''t help smiling even at Liuli.


    After he Qing left, Bai ruotong left the hot spring. Before the noise at the door stopped, he looked for a way and soon found three men chasing him.


    "Is this what you''re looking for?"


    Bai ruotong handed the money bag to the three men. The three men looked at each other. Seeing the money bag in Bai ruotong''s hand, they quickly took it over. They choked, screwed up their eyebrows, stared at Bai ruotong and said, "do you know that thief?"


    "I don''t know, but he already knows that he''s wrong. He''s not a rich family. Can you let me compensate your master? That''s how it goes, OK? " Bai asked.


    The three people all laughed when they heard this. Looking at Bai ruotong''s beautiful appearance, they couldn''t help laughing: "if you want to help the thief return his favor, you have to show some sincerity. I think you look good, and the girl around you is OK. How about you two go back with me and let''s hand over to the master?"


    "With you? What do you want to do to us? "


    Liuli asked.


    As soon as she saw these three people, she knew that they were not good things. What he Qing said just now didn''t seem to be a lie. Their master can imagine what a jerk they are. If they go with them, she and miss will encounter if they are just ordinary girls.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Bai Rutong asked him coldly.


    "Girl, what are you talking about? We don''t want to do anything. We just want to talk to you. If you allow me, it''s a good thing. If I don''t, let''s..."


    Before he finished his words, he flew towards Bai ruotong. But before his finger touched Bai ruotong, he was stopped by Liuli. Liuli kicked hard, and the man''s body flew several meters away. Compared with strength, Liuli is not inferior to any man.


    "You... Who are you?"


    The other two men swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Liuli in panic.


    "Who am I? I''m just a maid. Did you do something wrong when I stopped you when you were acting on my lady just now?"


    Liuli sneered and asked.


    Both men could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. The girl in front of them was very powerful. If they were reckless with her, they would not get any benefits.


    But just let them go, how can they make a deal? Several people are about to be deadlocked. At this time, Bai ruotong came to them and said, "see you master? Well, I''d like to see you, and I don''t want to embarrass you. Since you have this need, take me away. "

 Chapter 1645

    "Miss?"


    Liuli turns around and stares at her.


    "Glass, don''t be afraid, but it''s just to leave with people. It''s no big deal." White Rutong road.


    Liuli listened and nodded: "Miss, I know."


    He Qing has been hiding in the corner looking at two people, see two people want to follow, his heart is a bit anxious. He and the two women did not know each other. He did not understand why the two women had to do this for themselves. The rich businessman was a man of high status. If the two girls really followed, what would be the consequence? He Qing could imagine.


    He bit his lip and followed directly.


    Bai Rutong followed the three people all the way. They seemed to be frightened by Liuli''s behavior. Looking back at Bai Rutong''s behavior in three steps, Bai Rutong gave a smile and looked back at Liuli angrily: "look at you. You are so scared that you can''t do this kind of thing in the future."


    "Miss, I''m worried about you, too!"


    Liuli flattens her mouth. She is an innocent girl. She thinks that Bai ruotong is really complaining about her, which is the bitter way. Bai ruotong did not explain. He shook his head and sighed, "I know you are worried, but you need to know how to do it," she said, lowering her voice. "Do the people in the dark guard keep up?"


    "I have followed, miss."


    Liuli road.


    Bai ruotong was relieved. The three men led Bai ruotong all the way to a mansion. When Bai ruotong looked up, he saw two big words "Wei mansion" written on the plaque.


    Wei?


    Bai ruotong was curious. This surname is the surname of aristocrats in the Chinese dynasty.


    She went inside, and the three quickly led the way. In a short time, one turned into the side corridor.


    "You two wait a moment."


    The other two pointed to the main hall in front of them. Bai ruotong nodded, chose a seat and sat down. Liuli was always on guard. Bai ruotong did not dare to sit, but she looked around carefully. Soon, she saw a man in gorgeous clothes coming towards the house.


    "Here comes the master."


    The man and Bai Rutong whispered a warning. Bai Rutong quickly stood up and met the man: "I''ve seen you."


    "I''ve heard that you two want to return your purse and let the thief go?"


    Asked the rich man.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong nodded, "as a result, your three servants stopped me, so I came with them. Master, please tell me what you want to do to me? If you want me to compensate, you can give me a price. If not, you can tell me your real purpose. I want to know what you want to do to me. "


    Bai ruotong''s words were not light, even with a cold voice. The man listened to Bai ruotong''s words and said with a smile: "it seems that my servant is very impolite to you. If so, I''ll make amends for the two girls here. I''m really sorry that they have been wronged. Can you make it convenient for them to stay in our house, I''d like to have a good talk with the two girls, wouldn''t I? "


    The tone behind him was frivolous and uncomfortable. Bai ruotong twisted his brows. It seems that this man is really a frivolous man.

 Chapter 1646

    "You are Mr. Wei," Bai said with a smile. "I don''t need to stay here. Today, I want to come here to see who is so proud of me. It''s obvious that he has returned the purse to you. He should deal with everything. I don''t understand why Mr. Wei must be so reasonable and unforgiving."


    Bai ruotong asked with a smile. There was no nervous mood in her tone. Master Wei was stunned. In fact, he couldn''t understand why Bai ruotong would like to come here. He thought that the three men were just trying to kill the man and teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, they recruited two beautiful girls.


    Master Wei said with a smile: "girl, I know what you mean in your words, but we still need to talk about this matter. No, I didn''t force the girl. It''s just that the girl is willing to come here today. No one forces the girl to come to me. So why can''t we have a good chat?"


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" Bai Rutong just sat down and asked.


    When master Wei saw her attitude, he laughed: "what''s the relationship between you and the thief? Why are you willing to help a thief out? "


    "I just met him by chance. As for why we are willing to help him, you don''t need master Wei to worry about it. Just tell me what you want to do, or what you want to do to me. Then I have a number in my mind, don''t you?"


    Bai ruotong''s tone suddenly cools down. In the face of such a shameless old man, she has nothing good to say. If she can make fun of minnv in broad daylight, it means that the old man himself has something unknown. Maybe the power behind him is very powerful. At least his surname is very strange.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help wringing her eyebrows. Although she didn''t have any good words for such an old man, she was still interested in his affairs.


    "Where is the girl from? Who''s in the family? I heard from my subordinates that the girl came out alone with your maid. She doesn''t look like a local. What''s the important thing for her to come here? "


    Master Wei''s eyes have been looking up and down at Bai ruotong. Even if he doesn''t say his purpose, Bai ruotong can guess something in his heart. It''s just that his heart is itching. At first sight, he''s an improper person.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile: "I''m from Nanyuan. I''m just passing by here. I''m here for medical treatment. How can master Wei care about my affairs so much?"


    "Naturally, you are a guest now."


    "Where is the master who won''t let the guests go?"


    Bai ruotong sneered and said softly. Master Wei shook his head and sighed heavily. He didn''t say anything directly. Instead, he winked at the people on the other side. The people on the other side immediately met him and went to the door and closed it.


    "What disease does the girl need to be treated? I don''t know you any more. Let''s talk about it. Maybe I can think of something to help you


    Master Wei said with a smile. Bai ruotong half closed his eyes and sarcastically said, "where can you help me? I''m afraid not. Master Wei, my disease is a serious one. It''s contagious. If you insist on trapping me here, you won''t be afraid that my disease will infect you? "

 Chapter 1647

    Master Wei is a man who has seen the world. He knows if Bai ruotong is bluffing him. Instead of getting angry, he raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s too late. I''ve made it clear what I should say. Now it''s time for me to leave. If master Wei wants to stop me, I''m afraid you''ll regret it."


    Bai ruotong stood up and walked towards the door. She tried to push the door, but found that it didn''t move.


    "Master Wei, what do you mean?"


    Bai Rutong frowned and asked him.


    "You little girl, your mouth is really sharp. Since you come to me, there''s no reason to leave. You just stay here. Don''t you want to pay for the thief? Since I want to pay it back, I want to pay it all back. What the thief owes me is not something that can be finished in one sentence,


    If it were not for him, my good things would not be destroyed. However, you look pretty. You are much more beautiful than that one that day. It''s OK to repay with you. "


    After master Wei said that, he came towards Bai ruotong with a bad smile on his mouth. Before he had two steps, he was stopped by Liuli.


    "Master Wei, are you still thinking about beautiful things at your age?" Liuli also immediately lost his good spirit, "you are really disrespectful for the old. Today, you are at ease. No matter what happens, you can''t get any benefits from my young lady. If you are wise, you will let us leave now, or you will have to suffer. "


    "Suffering?"


    Master Wei moved his eyebrows, "what? What else do you want to do to me? What are you guys? This is the place of Nuzhen. Do you think you can escape easily?


    Let me make it clear to you. I''m not the kind of person you think I am. I''m asking for a blessing for my silly son. Japan is a wedding in my house. When I didn''t want anyone, the thief suddenly ran out. He not only stopped me, but also robbed me of my pocket.


    But that boy is also a wise man. He knows how to send you two to me. Now that you are here, don''t think about leaving! "


    White if Tong heart Leng for a while, feeling he Qing also lied to her? But it''s true that he Qing can''t tell the truth without lying. The man in front of him is also a powerful man. If he Qing tells Bai Rutong the truth, he may send it to the government. He didn''t know the power of Bai ruotong, so he would lie to him.


    But


    Bai ruotong still believes that he Qing didn''t cheat them by scheming, because it was her intention to come here.


    "You want to stop us alone?" Bai asked, "since it''s for your son, why don''t we sit down and have a good talk? It''s not something that can''t be talked about. Why should it be like this? Master Wei, you are also a rich family. You shut us two women in the same room. What do you think you are going to do to us?


    You should have a wife. Does your wife know about it? "


    Bai ruotong sneered on purpose. But the next second, master Wei clasped Liuli''s arm and pulled it back. Liuli fell to the ground by him.


    Liuli exclaimed, gnashing her teeth to get rid of sitting up, but he was directly trampled on the back of his hand by master Wei.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    Bai ruotong said with a smile, "I really can''t understand what you do."


    "Don''t you understand?"

 Chapter 1648

    Master Wei raised his eyebrows: "I know that the girl beside you is a little capable person, but don''t be paranoid. If I don''t have many abilities, can I lock you up? Do you want to stay in the mansion?


    If you are willing to be obedient, I will definitely provide you with good food and drink. If you want to play tricks with me, I will never let you go easily! "


    After he said that, he stepped on Liuli''s feet harder. Liuli screamed with pain and stared at him.


    Bai ruotong just wanted to reply, only to hear a "bang". One side of the wooden fence of the window lattice was broken, and a white figure came out of the window lattice and stood in front of Bai ruotong.


    "Master Wei, I don''t need to provoke a third person for the hatred between you and me. If you have resentment in your heart, just come to me. You can do anything to me, but these two girls are innocent."


    Bai ruotong fixed his eyes and found he Qing. This boy can''t see that he is still a man who values love and righteousness.


    Bai Rutong pursed his lips and said with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    "Sorry, I lied to you. The girl they robbed that day was my sister," he Qing said. "I just wanted to leave quickly, so I lied to you. But I didn''t expect that you were such a kind girl."


    He just wanted to get away as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, Bai ruotong came to Wei''s house for him. Although she may not be threatened by her sister and herself when she comes here, she is innocent after all. How can he put Bai ruotong at a disadvantage because of his selfish desire.


    Master Wei looked up and down at the man and recognized him as the man in the daytime. With a smile: "you boy, you are really confused when you say you are smart. If you don''t take part in the cooperation, I won''t care with you. In that case, why do you want to come by yourself? "


    "The person you want to rob that day is my sister," he Qing said. "Master Wei, you are also a person with a head and a face here. Why do you have to do such a thing. My sister doesn''t know you. Why are you robbing her? "


    Master Wei is really going to be laughed at by the naive man in front of him. At first, he just saw that the girl was pretty. His son was a fool. Even if he was a powerful man, there was no woman willing to marry. That''s why master Wei wanted to rob people.


    When he failed once, he was very angry. But Bai ruotong sent her to the door. She said that she was from Nanyuan. There was a distance between Nanyuan and Nuzhen. Since he robbed her, she had nowhere to argue.


    Now, another fool has come, and his hatred today can be regarded as retribution.


    "He Qing, it seems that you are really a guy with loyalty." Bai ruotong raised a smile and said, "I have to say that Wu Tieguai really didn''t see the wrong person. He said that you have a good temper and you are really a good temper. You can rest assured that your sister won''t have anything and you won''t have anything. It''s him who should have something."


    As soon as her voice fell, Liuli quickly got up from the ground, and took advantage of Mr. Wei''s inattention, pressed him directly on the bench, with the dagger in his hand directly on Mr. Wei''s neck. It''s all done in one go.


    "Don''t move, or you''ll die."


    Liuli warned.


    He Qing blinked. Although he saw that Liuli was capable, he didn''t expect that she could fight with master Wei.

 Chapter 1649

    "Do you... Do you know where this is? If I give you an order, you may lose your life as well as your life


    Mr. Wei asked.


    "You can call a try, you listen to the outside, who will pay attention to you."


    Bai ruotong shrugged and said.


    Master Wei stares at her with half faith and cries out: "come on! Come on


    There was no sound outside.


    "This... What''s going on? What did you do?"


    Master Wei''s voice trembled and he stared at Bai ruotong in disbelief.


    "You can guess what happened outside? Why are you a master, but you can''t make them move? " Bai ruotong winked at him playfully. Master Wei swallowed a mouthful of saliva and began to examine Bai ruotong seriously: "who are you?"


    Originally thought, in front of the woman is nothing more than a silly little girl, but did not think, she had such a great ability. Master Wei''s heart twisted suddenly. In fact, if you think about it, there is something wrong with it.


    How can a girl dare to come here with a maid without ability? How dare she come when she knows that he is not ordinary. Originally thought that in front of the girl is just a fool, now it seems that the real fool is him.


    Master Wei suddenly became nervous.


    Bai ruotong kicked the door at this time. The door was opened at this time. A man in black stood at the door and said respectfully, "miss."


    "Has everyone solved it?"


    Bai asked.


    "All of them fainted. Fifty people in the mansion fainted."


    The man replied. When master Wei heard this, his pupils suddenly shrank. Bai ruotong squinted, tilted his head and said with a smile, "master Wei, are you satisfied with the present situation?"


    Master Wei swallowed a mouthful of saliva and didn''t know what to say. In front of her, Bai ruotong was very terrible. She didn''t use much strength to suppress herself. If it''s really like what she said, she doesn''t have to do it, and the people she brings will quietly deal with the people in his house, then this woman must come from a long way.


    Together with He Qing, he was also scared in the same place.


    He and Bai ruotong just met by chance. Although he knew that this girl was rich, he never thought that she was so rich that there were so many experts with her. If that day, he really got her purse, then he must live less than two days.


    He Qing couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Fortunately, he did not have any dispute with the girl.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, went to master Wei and patted him on the face: "now I know I''m afraid? How did you scare me just now? Didn''t you say you had to teach me a lesson? Don''t you mean to marry me to your stupid son?


    Now why are you too scared to speak? But you won''t let me go. If I reminded you just now, you let me go. Where are so many problems now? "


    Master Wei was completely speechless by her words. Bai ruotong squinted and laughed: "master Wei, everything is your bitter fruit. You should bear it well."


    "You... What do you want to do to me?"


    Master Wei said in a panic.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and asked.


    How can he know what she''s going to do? He has no ability to fight now. If Bai ruotong really attacks him, can he say no.

 Chapter 1650

    "Miss, I don''t know who you are. How about asking you to help me? I really know that I''m wrong. I shouldn''t treat girls like this, and I shouldn''t say those words to girls, girls... "


    Master Wei was so flustered that his mouth trembled. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "girl, please spare my life. I don''t dare to... I really know that I''m wrong. It''s all my fault to do this kind of thing to the girl... It''s not... Girl... It has nothing to do with my family. If the girl refuses to forgive me, And ask the girl to spare my family


    He is really afraid that Bai ruotong will do something crazy to himself. From the beginning to the end, Bai ruotong didn''t look a little panicked when he faced him. Master Wei thought that it was because the little girl was afraid, but he didn''t say it. In other words, this girl knows his power, but she doesn''t dare to cause trouble. Now I think it''s because I think everything is too smooth.


    This little girl... Has never been afraid of herself from the beginning


    It''s not because newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.


    Because her identity is not general, she knows in her heart that she can''t compete with her completely.


    Master Wei swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stared nervously at Bai ruotong. With a smile, Bai Rutong turned to Liuli and said, "Liuli, go and have a look. What''s the matter with those people? Close the door of the room. I want to talk to master Wei about something


    She said, and looked at He Qing: "he Qing, you also leave first, you can rest assured, I will not embarrass you, you have nothing."


    He Qing was a little dizzy, but listening to Bai ruotong''s words, he felt at ease. His eyes turned slightly. He nodded and walked out of the house. Seeing him leave, Bai ruotong squatted beside master Wei: "just now master Wei asked me questions. Now it''s time for me to ask Master Wei. You should answer me honestly. I''m not very good tempered."


    "You... What do you want to ask?"


    Mr. Wei said.


    "Are you a real woman?" Bai asked.


    Master Wei turned his eyes: "yes, what''s the matter? Does the girl doubt my identity? Girl, I really did something I''m sorry for you, but I haven''t done it yet? Why do you... Why do you have to worry with me?


    I promise you that as long as you are willing to let me go, I will never revenge you or do anything to the thief. Girl, I mean what I say. I really won''t... "


    "I don''t care if you retaliate. If you really have this ability, you can retaliate," Bai said with a sneer. "What I''m asking you now is your identity. Are you a real woman from the beginning? Or are you a Jurchen from China? If you are a real woman, how can I never see you Baotou?


    The furnishings in your house don''t look like Nvzhen should have. Did you come to Nvzhen secretly? Were you from the Chinese dynasty before? "


    "Gu... Girl... Why do you ask this?"


    Master Wei is a little flustered. What Bai ruotong asked is not what she should ask. In principle, he did not recognize Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong was so good that he had to ask him about the past.


    "What? Not willing to tell the truth? "


    Bai Rutong frowned, and his voice suddenly cooled down.


    Master Wei choked: "girl, what truth do you want me to tell you? I really have said what I should say. "

 Chapter 1651

    "Why don''t you admit it? Would you rather not admit it or not have the courage? "


    Bai ruotong asked, "it seems that my guess is correct. If you are a real woman at the beginning, you should directly refute what I said instead of saying nothing, or even trying to hide the past with other words."


    Bai ruotong saw through the man.


    Master Wei breathed out: "you''re right. I used to be a Chinese, but what does it have to do with you? Is it because I wanted to blackmail you just now that you have to ask me the bottom of the matter? Girl, I''m also a poor man. My silly son is over thirty now, but he doesn''t have a daughter-in-law. If I''m not in a hurry, how can I think of such a way? Girl, let me live. I really know I''m wrong... "


    He begged to Bai ruotong and listened to his words as if they were sincere. But Bai ruotong could see that he was just procrastinating.


    "Are you a capable and capable person in China?"


    Bai asked again.


    Man Leng for a while, immediately do not know how to reply. He was stunned for a moment, then said: "girl, is it because of my surname? My surname is indeed a rich one in the Chinese dynasty, but girl, it doesn''t mean that I am a powerful person in the Chinese dynasty. Maybe I used to be, but now I am definitely not.


    Girl, don''t worry. I''ll think of all kinds of ways to deal with you, because I can''t do all these things now. "


    Bai ruotong didn''t know whether to believe what he said, but he seemed to be sincere when he heard what he said.


    She sighed. Was it really just that she thought too much.


    When people from the Chinese dynasty came to Nuzhen, if they just settled down, they would not be so rich. He dared to rob minnv when he was on the street, which proved that this man was a man with certain ability, or his wealth was numerous, and bribed the officials of Nuzhen.


    But if so


    Why didn''t he admit his identity in China?


    The only possibility is that he committed something.


    Bai ruotong believes in his intuition.


    Originally, I just came to meet a bastard, but I didn''t expect to meet a clue to China. Maybe from this person, I can know something.


    She needs a long line to catch big fish.


    "I see. Master Wei, you have to do what you say. If you say it''s no longer difficult, he Qing won''t do it. Otherwise, I''ll never let you go."


    Bai ruotong warned.


    Master Wei breathed a sigh of relief: "so, are you willing to forgive... Forgive me?"


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t worry, master Wei. Now that I''ve said it, I''ll never be difficult again."


    Bai said that and nodded to Mr. Wei. As soon as her voice fell, she turned and pushed the door out. Liuli is waiting at the door. Seeing Bai Rutong come out, she goes over with her: "Miss, what do you want to ask him?"


    "He may have escaped from the Chinese dynasty, but he is not willing to tell the truth, but this matter must not be easily forgotten."


    White Rutong road.


    "Do you think his identity has something to do with what you are investigating, miss?"


    Glass at a glance to see Bai Rutong''s mind. Bai ruotong nodded, "but now I don''t know what connection there will be. I can only say that I will go step by step and look at it. I hope this matter will be solved.


    If he has not been willing to tell the truth, we must find a way to see how to pry his mouth open. "


    Bai ruotong sighed and said helplessly.


    Liuli nodded: "I understand."

 Chapter 1652

    He Qing hasn''t recovered from the shock yet. He chokes and sees Bai Rutong coming towards him. He calms down and goes with her: "thank you for your help."


    "I''m not just trying to save you." Bai ruotong smiles and whispers, "however, I didn''t expect you to come. You are really strange. Since you escaped, you should leave. Why do you have to come here to drip the muddy water? In case you are trapped in Wei''s house with us, what should you do? Who''s going to save you? Didn''t you tell us that you still have a sister? "


    "It''s you who are really strange, isn''t it?" He Qing couldn''t laugh or cry. "Originally this matter had nothing to do with you, girl. Why did you come here? Why help me? Why do you do this? Although I know the girl is a powerful person, what if she doesn''t have power? What if it''s just a fever? I am also afraid that you have done stupid things, but now it seems that I am the one who has really done stupid things. Thank you, girl. You are really a kind-hearted person. I am also predestined to meet a kind-hearted person like you. "


    Bai ruotong gave a slight smile. She looked up at He Qing. He Qing''s eyes were red. His body was still shaking. It seemed that he had not recovered from his fear. Bai ruotong patted him on the shoulder, breathed out a breath, but said: "I''m sorry, I should have scared you a lot just now, right? It''s my fault. It won''t happen to you in the future. "


    "I''m sorry, miss. I lied to you," he Qing said. "As you can see, miss, I''m not for a strange woman, but for my sister. Today, when my sister was on the street, she was stopped by master Wei''s people. Master Wei will take her away without saying a second word, I... when I saved my sister, I didn''t resist robbing master Wei''s purse for a moment... If I hadn''t done such a thing, master Wei would not have stopped me like this, and would not have hurt you


    He Qing''s voice is full of guilt. He still blames him for being greedy. Otherwise, he would not have come to such an end with Bai ruotong. In fact, he is still a little worried. After a pause, he says to Bai ruotong, "girl, you let master Wei go today. Master Wei will not let you go so easily. Do you know that... He is not so powerful here, That''s why I dare to rob people''s women in the street... So girl... "


    Bai ruotong sighed: "I did it on purpose. I have my own purpose, but it''s none of your business." She said, took out a bag of silver from her arms and handed it to He Qing, "this is what I repay you. Master Wei will probably come to look for you. Since you have a younger sister to take care of, you should leave here as soon as possible. Don''t be found by master Wei. I''m sorry to trouble you, but these silver should be enough for you to settle down anywhere, and you can take it."


    He Qing stepped back two steps, put his hand behind him, and refused to take the money bag in Bai ruotong''s hand: "no, I can''t take it. I know the girl is a kind person. Now that I know it, I can''t take the girl''s money."


    "You are really strange," said Bai ruotong with a smile. She covered her lips and said, "you don''t want the money. You must get it. I really don''t understand your thinking."

 Chapter 1653

    He Qing''s face turned red. He thought of his first meeting with Bai ruotong. He robbed Bai ruotong of his money bag. If he was given another chance, he would never do such a thing again. However, he also thanks that meeting, let him know this strange girl.


    "Take it quickly." Seeing that he did not answer, Bai ruotong urged him again. Seeing this, he Qing has no choice but to accept the silver in Bai Rutong''s hand in a stuffy voice.


    "Go back, we may not meet again in the future," Bai said with a sigh. "However, we may meet again. I will stay in the inn these days. If you encounter any difficulties, you can come to me at any time."


    After she said that, she turned and left. He Qing took two steps after her. He seemed to want to say something more. It can be seen that Bai Rutong was determined to leave. He couldn''t say anything, so he had to watch Bai Rutong leave.


    After a long time, he moved his steps, turned and left here. He Qing''s home is a thatched cottage at the foot of the mountain. As soon as he enters, an urgent female voice comes from behind. He Qing is stunned. He looks up, and his sister rushes into his arms with tears on her face.


    "Where have you been, brother? Do you know how worried I am? Fortunately... Fortunately, you''re ok... I''m really worried. My brother won''t do anything dangerous for me in the future. "


    He lianer said.


    He Qing''s heart suddenly fell down, he stroked his sister''s head, with a gentle look: "don''t be afraid, I haven''t met anything, I''m not safe back? Don''t cry. I''ll be flustered if you cry again. "


    What he Qing can''t stand most is his sister''s tears. As long as his sister cries, he doesn''t know what to do. Hearing this, he lian''er choked twice, stopped crying and looked up at He Qing: "brother, what should we do? Master Wei will not let us go... What should we do... "


    She sobbed and cried directly. He Qing stroked her cheek with a helpless expression. Originally, she was trying to persuade her not to cry any more, but her sister''s tears were like a kettle of water, which could not be stopped. He squatted down and said in a slow voice, "lian''er, listen to me. We need to leave this place quickly. Master Wei won''t let us go easily. But I met a good man. The girl gave me a lot of silver. We can settle down wherever we go. So lian''er, let''s just leave here. Don''t be afraid, as long as we leave, No one will find us, and master Wei will not threaten us. "


    "Leave?"


    Lian''er was stunned for a moment and stepped back two steps.


    "Yes, leave."


    There is no way. They are helpless. Now they have offended the rich family. The only way is to run away.


    "I''m not going... Brother, we can''t go... There are parents here. Their tombs are here. We grew up here. I don''t want to go and brother doesn''t want to go, OK? Let''s... We can think of other ways. We don''t have to leave here... "


    He lian''er is reluctant to give up. She has lived here since she was a child. After her father and mother died, she and her brother depended on each other. Now, if she wants to leave the place where she grew up, where can she go? She can''t bear to leave here. There are her precious memories. She can''t go.

 Chapter 1654

    "Lian''er, if you have a brother with you, it''s our home everywhere you go. Don''t be afraid, OK? Brother will always accompany you, "he Qing took her hand, took her back to the room," now there is no way, in the future when everything is recovered, let''s come back, OK? Now I can only leave first, and you can rest assured that my brother will always be with you and will not let you have anything. So, how about leaving here with my brother? "


    He lian''er bit her lip and shook her head: "brother, I won''t go... I really can''t go."


    "What''s the matter with you, lian''er? Don''t make a fool of yourself. It''s not the time for you to make a fool of yourself. If we don''t leave, we... We may be retaliated by master Wei. "


    Although he can ask Bai ruotong for help, the woman has already helped herself too much. He can''t help her any more. He is a man. Since his parents died, he is also the head of the family. He will protect his sister and won''t let her have any problems.


    "No! Can''t go, brother! I really can''t go... "He lian''er''s face turned pale," brother, shall we hide it? Just hide it so that master Wei doesn''t find us. Please, brother, let''s not go, OK


    "What is it about?"


    He Qing suddenly sees something wrong with her sister. She is not such a tough person. She refuses to leave for her own reasons.


    "No... nothing..."


    He lian''er dodged his eyes, lowered her head, and did not dare to look at his expression.


    "Lian''er, don''t lie to me. What''s the reason?" He Qing asked.


    He lian''er bowed her head and tangled her fingers. She choked. After a long time, she said slowly, "brother, I don''t want to be separated from brother a Niu. I... I grew up with brother a Niu. I... I promised brother a Niu that I would marry brother a Niu to be a mother in the future, so... So I can''t leave. No matter what happens, I can''t leave."


    He lian''er said the reason. Hearing this, he Qing reluctantly let go of raotou. He knew that his sister had a good relationship with a Niu in the next village since childhood. He Qing didn''t know where they were going. A Niu was an honest man. He Qing thought that he would give his sister to him in the future.


    But it''s an extraordinary time. If they don''t leave, the fate of him and his sister is likely to be a dead end.


    "Well, let''s go first... Wait a month, just a month... When we come back, I''ll accompany you to find a Niu, OK?"


    He Qing asked.


    Helian''er shook her head.


    "Lian''er, please, will you promise? It''s all my brother''s fault that brought you this kind of thing, but now, lian''er, my brother really has no way... If we don''t leave, I''m afraid something will really happen... "


    If he Qing was alone, he would not be afraid of anything, but he would protect his sister.


    "But..."


    He lian''er wavered a little.


    "No, but, lian''er, I know the importance of your brother a Niu to you. We''re not going to come back. As long as the matter is settled, we''ll try to come back, OK?"


    He Qing asked.


    "Why don''t you go after noon tomorrow?" He lian''er said, "tomorrow brother a Niu will come back from the market. I want to see brother a Niu and say goodbye before I leave."

 Chapter 1655

    "Lianer..."


    Heqing rubs her eyebrows. It seems that her sister has not considered the seriousness of the matter. Now where is the time to discuss? If possible, Heqing just wants to pack up and leave here.


    "If my brother doesn''t agree, I won''t go!"


    He lian''er is stubborn.


    "Well, tomorrow..." he Qing sighed and nodded, "after you say goodbye to your brother a Niu, we''ll leave immediately. Don''t stay for a moment, you know?"


    "I see."


    He lian''er showed a sweet smile and finally let it go.


    A sleepless night.


    He Qing can''t sleep at all. There are too many things happening today, more about the girl. He Qing doesn''t know who the girl is. The only thing he knows is that the girl is a good person. He doesn''t know if he will have a chance to meet the girl in the future. If he has a chance


    He didn''t want to disappear from her in this life


    He Qing''s face became hot and dry when he recalled Bai ruotong''s bright smile.


    He shook his head and waved away the girl''s face from his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the Wei government.


    Master Wei was eating tea and was shocked. What happened today was unexpected. It''s not that he has never seen the world before, but what happened today is beyond his expectation. He didn''t expect that the woman should have such strength.


    According to what she said today, she would never let go of herself.


    But... Who is this woman?


    Who on earth has such ability


    "Master."


    The steward came up to him at this time, he rubbed his head, the pain of heavy injury is still clamoring. Master Wei raised his eyes: "he Qing, have you finished the investigation?"


    "That kid is from this town. If you want to arrest him, it''s not very complicated." The steward said, "master, do you want that boy to live or die?"


    "Take it back, that boy must know something. I want the identity of that woman," Mr. Wei said with gnashing teeth. "You go to tell the magistrate about this, and he won''t ignore it."


    "Yes."


    The steward nodded and went out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    He Qing sat up from the Kang early in the morning. He didn''t sleep all night. He knocked on his sister''s door. He lian''er said, "here we are." Soon, he Qing heard the "daddada" footsteps, and then his sister came out of the room.


    Her mental state is also very bad, with a large piece of black green in her eyes, he Qing looked very distressed: "lotus, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, brother. I''ll go to the village to meet brother a Niu now. I''ll be back after noon."


    He lianer said.


    "I''ll go with you." He Qing said to follow behind her, but soon, he lian''er stopped her. He lian''er shook her head and went to He Qing: "brother, can you not come with me? I... I have something I want to say to brother a Niu. "


    "I''ll... I''ll look at it from a distance."


    He Qing''s heart is not a taste. He is treated as an outsider by his sister. He lian''er flattened the corner of her mouth and still shook her head stubbornly: "no, even if I look at it from a distance, my brother is not allowed to follow, otherwise... Otherwise I will not be able to say anything to brother a Niu.


    Master Wei will not find us so soon, so this time, let me go alone. "

 Chapter 1656

    "But..."


    He Qing is still hesitant.


    "Brother, please, I just want to... Just want to say something with brother a Niu alone, you... Just promise me, OK?"


    He lian''er begged.


    "Well..."


    He Qing sighed, "but, you must come back quickly, and be careful when you go out. Don''t be found by anyone."


    "Don''t worry, brother, I know." He lian''er chuckles. Maybe she is afraid that he Qing will change her mind. She goes out of the room and waves to He Qing, "brother, I''ll go first. Don''t follow me. If my brother follows me, I won''t forgive him!"


    He Qing sighed helplessly and nodded: "don''t follow, don''t follow."


    ¡­¡­


    After he lian''er left, he Qing was still a little worried, but his sister also knew some Kung Fu. In order to survive, they did a lot of sneaking things, and their escape skills were first-class. If there are pursuers coming, helian''er will be able to find out and escape in time.


    He thought so, trying to keep his heart at peace.


    Unconsciously, he went to sleep. In his dream, he saw the girl again. He even dreamed that he took the girl''s hand. The girl should be several years older than herself, but he is not half wrong


    "Is it here?"


    "Here it is! Let''s rush in! "


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of footsteps and conversation disturbed He Qing''s sleepiness. He opened his eyes and regretted why he had fallen asleep.


    "Bang! Bang


    At this time, the door was hit crazily. Heqing stood up and jumped up to the glazed tiles. He looked at the sun, the sun has already risen, see the shadow straight, seems to have passed the noon, then... What about lotus?


    He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Bang! Click


    The door was knocked open at this time. He Qing raised her eyes and saw three or five people break into the room. Looking at their dress, they are all dressed in the blue official uniform of the government. Although he knew that master Wei was in collusion with the officials, he Qing did not expect that master Wei would send officials to arrest him.


    Too late to think, he Qing rushed out of the door.


    Lianer


    His lotus


    He ran to the village crazily, but there was no trace of lian''er. He Qing''s step is a little unsteady. He should have followed. Why not... Why not


    Lian Er can''t


    He Qing didn''t dare to think about it. He turned around and ran to a Niu''s home. He didn''t knock on the door, but directly knocked open the door. A Niu was feeding the chicken in the yard at this time. He suddenly broke in. He was startled, and his feed fell all over the ground.


    "Where''s Lian er?"


    He Qing grabbed his skirt and asked.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    A Niu was startled by his action and wanted to avoid.


    "Don''t be silly. Lian''er has come to you, right? Where is she now? If you dare to lie, I will kill you! "


    Heqing road.


    A Niu''s eyes dodged. Just at this moment, a group of people rushed out of the house and surrounded the Youth League.


    He Qing, where are you going


    A man in a robe came out of the room and said in a cold voice. He Qing raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyes were in a trance. This man... He has seen... Is... The manager of the Wei government.


    "Where''s my sister?"


    He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked, "where did you get my sister?"

 Chapter 1657

    "How can you care about that dead girl''s life after all?"


    The steward said with a smile, "what you did with that girl yesterday was very straightforward? You are going to harm Wei''s house, and you dare to let your sister swagger around. You are really not afraid of anything


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Where the hell is my sister? "


    He Qing has no mind to be afraid now. He only wants lian''er''s safety now. If there is anything wrong with lian''er, how can he explain to his dead parents.


    "She," the steward said with a smile, "she is following my subordinates happily now. Don''t worry, your brother and sister will be reunited soon and take him away!"


    "Yes


    The rest of the servants smell speech, toward He Qing forced over.


    He Qing ran into several people and ran out of the house quickly, but was grabbed by the people. The steward wanted to approach, but he was stopped by a Niu: "my Lord, I have done what you told me. Can you let me go? I... am I free? I have nothing to do with his sister. I don''t know that they have committed such a serious crime. If I had known earlier, I would have... I would have personally sent them to master Wei, so my Lord, would you please let me go... "


    Hearing this, he Qing was almost desperate. What happened to his sister, he had already had a number in his mind. He glared at a Niu with scarlet blood in his eyes. If it hadn''t been for the sake of meeting this man, his sister would never have met such a situation. He had left with his sister long ago and would never have let her encounter such a situation


    If it wasn''t for this man


    This heartless man


    "Ah


    He Qing roared and pushed the others away. He grabbed the sickle in front of the stone mill and chopped at the people below.


    "Ah, ah


    "Come on! Come on! Stop him


    He Qing''s hand is very fast. As soon as he wields his knife, the servants beside him are bleeding. The steward retreated, and now he Qing was as crazy as he was. Anyone close to him would get a knife from him.


    "He Qing, you don''t... you don''t mess around... Let''s talk about what you have to say. Put down the sickle quickly..."


    The steward was a little alarmed.


    In the face of crazy to the extreme, the situation is very dangerous.


    He Qing looks coldly at the steward. The next second, he rushes towards him. Steward did not expect that he should have such a crazy move, scared Leng in situ, but only half a second, he was green cut off the arm.


    "Ah, ah, ah


    The steward screamed and rolled back and forth on the ground. The others dared not get close to He Qing, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and retreated. He Qing went to several people, cold voice indifferent mouth: "I asked for the last time, my sister, where in the end?"


    "The river... They... They went to the river..."


    The answer is in charge.


    Hearing the speech, he Qing turns around in a hurry and rushes to the river. The steward held his hand and stood up: "you... You catch up with him quickly, make sure to take him down, don''t... Don''t let go..."


    He is really a hopelessly stupid man. He clearly knows that everyone is going to harm his sister, but he didn''t take her away. If it wasn''t for him, his sister would not have been so wronged. It''s all his fault


    He Qing is in agony.


    The girl had already reminded herself to leave quickly, but he didn''t listen and let his sister go out of the house at will. Now it''s all his fault that something happened. If only... If only he could know in advance.

 Chapter 1658

    He Qing trembled and stood up. He lian''er, lying on the ground, slowly closed his eyes. He felt that the sky had fallen down, and his sister, who should have been well protected, died in front of him. What happened? It was clear yesterday... It was clear that yesterday was still lively.


    If


    If I hadn''t met master Wei, if I didn''t go out that day, I wouldn''t have met such a situation. It''s all my own fault... It''s all my own fault. I killed my own sister


    "Here it is


    "Found it! He must not be let go this time! "


    Behind him came the sound of footsteps. He Qing didn''t look back. He didn''t have to think about what would happen next. He knew his fate and that he would die like his sister.


    But now... He has nothing to fear.


    Because there is no one to guard, he doesn''t need to be afraid any more


    The servants and yamen servants who came behind surrounded the Youth League. The steward bit his teeth and went to Heqing. He took a cold breath, and the wound on his body was painful: "take him back, he has started to go crazy now, so don''t delay the time, otherwise... It will be dark... It''s not easy for us to operate..."


    "Yes


    The servant next to him, smelling the words, forced toward He Qing, which was different from what they imagined. This time, he Qing didn''t struggle, and they caught him easily. The manager''s heart is relaxed. It seems that he Qing has given up the resistance. This is also good, personally watching his sister''s death, he must have been desperate, in this way, he can do a good job.


    "Why... Why do you want to do this kind of thing..."


    He Qing''s hoarse voice came. He raised his eyes and looked at the steward like ashes. The steward was stunned: "what, why? Do you need a reason to take you away? "


    "Mingming... It''s master Wei who threatened us first. It''s him who wanted to take my sister first. Why... Why can''t I resist? Why..."


    He Qing closed his eyes painfully. What did he do wrong? He just wants to live in peace with his sister. Why does this happen? Why does Master Wei have such a vicious mind and do such a thing to his sister.


    "He Qing, you are not very old. Today I will tell you what happened. You should understand that there are many people in this world, you can''t fight against them. If you fight against them, you will end up dead.


    Now the master is good-natured. If he didn''t kill you, you should be grateful. If you really don''t understand, don''t think about it. You should be unlucky. If you still have the chance to reincarnate in the next life, you should remember, don''t be a poor man any more... "


    Steward has long seen through the secular world, people live in this world is to survive, in order to survive, they have to sacrifice others, who let them be born slaves, and slaves have to listen to the master''s words. He looked at he lian''er lying on the ground dying, and sighed a little. Her cruel death, even his own hand, could not help a little sigh.


    He Qing lowered his head and said nothing more. The steward raised his hand and called, "let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    In the inn.


    Bai ruotong''s heart can''t let go. Liuli and dark guards didn''t come back. After she came back yesterday, she was still worried about Heqing.

 Chapter 1659

    Heqing is a smart man. She must know what happened yesterday. After she let master Wei go, master Wei would not let him go easily. He should resist. However, Bai ruotong is still worried that Heqing did not think so seriously, so she still stayed here. So she sent Liuli to investigate the matter, but all the time, Liuli didn''t come back.


    "Are you worried?"


    Wu Tieguai put the steaming medicine bowl on the table and asked softly. Bai ruotong nodded: "yes, if only they could escape smoothly."


    "Liuli will be fine." Wu Tieguai said, "even if she meets the person sent by master Wei, she can go back. Even if he Qing is caught, she will save He Qing. You don''t have to worry so much. Take the medicine first. "


    "Good."


    Bai ruotong nodded, took the medicine bowl and drank it.


    "I''m really puzzled. He Qing and you just met by chance. Why do you care about these things? You are the empress. You have been rich and beautiful since you were a child. But you are always kind-hearted and like to fight against injustice. Sometimes you will get involved in other people''s affairs. Is it really worth doing these things? "


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    Bai Rutong chuckled: "Dr. Wu, you are not me. How can you understand my feelings? I also have the time when I am weak, so I can understand the heart of the weak better. When I was bullied before, I thought about why no one was willing to help me and why I was always the one who was bullied,


    Now that I have become the strong in other people''s eyes, I should help the weak, because I understand that the heart of the weak is not that they are useless. Sometimes it is a very practical problem. They are too weak to help themselves, so they want to ask others for help,


    It''s another thing not to see it. Now that I''ve seen it, I naturally want to help. "


    Bai said.


    She also thought, not their own business do not mind, but how regardless of it, she can not stand clearly their own easy to help things, but coldly ignored. This is not what a gentleman does.


    "I really didn''t see the wrong person. You are really kind," Wu Tieguai sighed. "It''s just because of you that the holy one didn''t take a detour. You have changed the character of the holy one more or less."


    "Gu Yanqing is not a bad person. He has never been a bad person." Bai ruotong shook his head. "I''ve never helped him. It''s just that Gu Yanqing has always been a good man. That''s all."


    She said.


    Everyone felt that she had changed Gu Yanqing''s heart, but only Bai Rutong understood that Gu Yanqing''s heart was soft from beginning to end.


    She doesn''t need to change.


    "That''s just what you think. You don''t know how much the emperor''s anger was before," sighed Dr. Wu. "It''s good to have you, madam, by your side. If it had not been for you, maybe I would not have come to Nanyuan at all, nor would I have been with you for such a long time. "


    Wu Tieguai road.


    Bai ruotong''s heart warmed slightly when he heard this. She pursed her lips and said with a light smile: "Dr. Wu, no matter what, thank you. Thank you for being with me and the Lord for so many years. Thank you for coming here with me."


    Therefore, it''s good to be a good person. That''s what she gets.

 Chapter 1660

    Wei Fu.


    He Qing, like a piece of wood, was sent to a dark room. He didn''t resist. He was tied to the post.


    "Tell me, who was the girl you came with yesterday?"


    Asked the steward.


    "I really don''t know her name or where she is. If you don''t believe me, you can tie me all the time. Even so, I have only one answer, I don''t know..."


    Heqing road.


    Although he knows where Bai ruotong is going, how can he tell these people that the girl is a good person? Even for the sake of the girl, he can''t say.


    When the steward heard this, he winked at the people beside him. As soon as he Qing lowered his eyes, a long whip waved directly at him. All he heard was a crackle and a cry of pain. He looked at the steward with gnashing teeth.


    "That girl is willing to come out for you. You must have contact with her. If you don''t say it, you will suffer. I advise you to say it obediently, so as to avoid you suffering. Are you willing to listen to me?"


    The steward snorted and asked. He Qing is biting his teeth and staring at the steward with scarlet eyes. Before he opens his mouth, the door is suddenly kicked open and a woman in black rushes into the room with someone.


    He Qing stared at what happened in front of her. After a short time, the steward was knocked unconscious. The woman came towards him and lifted the veil on her face. He Qing looked at her and said, "Liuli... Liuli girl?"


    He had only heard the girl call him that. Liuli breathed out heavily: "my lady asked you to leave here, didn''t she? Why don''t you go? What I said to you yesterday, do you take it as the wind in your ear? "


    He Qing can''t say a word because of his sister, so he has no choice but to stay here. Liuli came to him and untied his rope.


    "Miss Liuli, why are you here?" He asked back.


    "I went to the village to look for you. I happened to find that they were leading you. I followed you all the way," Liuli said. "You don''t have to worry. Everything will be settled. Now come with me to meet my young lady."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing''s heart didn''t throb much, and he didn''t even appreciate being saved. Now he doesn''t think about anything, and he doesn''t care about anything. What is it to stay here and be killed? Because he now, has no sister, his sister has... Died


    "What? Are you not going


    Liuli saw that he didn''t move. She twisted her eyebrows and asked.


    He Qing shook his head: "Miss Liuli, thank you for saving me, but you go. I don''t need to leave here. I don''t have the courage to survive now, but you can rest assured that even if you are killed, I won''t tell them where your young lady is."


    Liuli looked at him, his tired appearance, she also expected what happened to him. Flat flat mouth, glass and the side of the small Si said: "take him away."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Si takes orders and leaves the dark room quickly with He Qing.


    When Liuli returns to the inn, Bai ruotong does not fall asleep. She hears the sound of the door. She looks towards the door and sees Liuli supporting Heqing walking towards her.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Bai ruotong exclaimed and asked.


    He Qing''s mouth slightly moved, but he could not say anything. Seeing this, Bai ruotong had to pour him a cup of hot tea first.

 Chapter 1661

    "He was caught. When I went to find him, he was already like this," Liuli said with a flat mouth.


    "Don''t you want to go? Why don''t you go? " Bai Rutong said anxiously.


    He Qing shook his head, but he couldn''t say a word. Bai ruotong sighed heavily: "where''s your sister?"


    "Sister, she... She''s dead..."


    He Qing finally opened his mouth, his voice mixed with crying. Bai ruotong and Liuli look at each other. Although they don''t know what happened, they can see that he Qing is weeping. They also secretly guess the seriousness of the matter.


    Bai ruotong pursed the corner of his mouth, raised his hand to touch Heqing''s head, and said in a low voice, "Heqing, you tell me what happened. You can be at ease. If you need me, I will show you my love."


    Her voice is very gentle, let he Qing cold heart slightly warm up. He opened his mouth in a weak voice and told the whole story. After hearing this, Bai ruotong had a bad feeling in her heart. Her sister lost her life because she met a man.


    "Why don''t you stop her?"


    Bai asked.


    He Qing choked: "can''t stop... Sister, she is determined to go her own way, I have no way to stop... You... Why do you come to find me? I promised you yesterday that I would leave. In that case, why did you send Liuli? "


    "Because I can''t rest assured, it''s good that I sent Liuli, isn''t it?"


    Liuli''s work is very well done. If it wasn''t for her, maybe Heqing''s life would not be guaranteed. Even if she could survive, I''m afraid Heqing would not live so well. He Qing bit his lip and choked for a moment. Finally, he couldn''t help crying. Bai ruotong moved his lips and sat beside him: "if a man has tears, why are you crying?"


    "If only you had come earlier, if you had sent Miss Liuli earlier, my younger sister might not have died... I now... I can''t live any longer. Now that my younger sister is dead, what''s the point of my living... I just want to die and accompany my younger sister..."


    He Qing sobbed directly. Bai ruotong had never seen a man cry so sad. His upper and lower lips were trembling, as if he could not say a complete word. Bai ruotong felt pity in his heart, but he could not help saying, "what do you mean by that? Is it difficult for Miss Cheng to save you or is it wrong? If it were not for my young lady, would you be safe now? Why can''t you talk too much?


    Are you blaming me for being late? Didn''t save your sister? But yesterday you should have left with your sister, why didn''t you? You know that Wei won''t let you go easily. You still don''t go. Isn''t it your fault? You have to blame my lady? "


    "Liuli, don''t talk about it."


    Bai ruotong stood up and cast a fierce look at her. It''s a natural phenomenon that a person can''t distinguish when he is sad. Can he really blame him. Bai ruotong lowered his eyes and looked at He Qing: "where is your sister now? Have you arranged for her? "


    "She''s still by the river... I''m afraid she hasn''t been buried properly..."


    Heqing road.


    "He Qing, you really can''t live?"


    Bai asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing did not answer.


    "Do you want to die with your sister?" Bai asked again.


    He Qing can''t tell why.

 Chapter 1662

    After his sister died, he had already given up the hope of life. He really didn''t want to live, and he didn''t know what to do. But when asked by Bai Rutong, he felt that his ideas were too naive.


    A big man''s mouth is full of life and death. Isn''t he trying to let others see jokes. He bit his lip and looked at Bai ruotong: "now, I really don''t know what to do. When my parents died, I was asked to take good care of my younger sister. I have no ability to take good care of my younger sister. I can only do something furtive. My younger sister followed me... And suffered a lot of grievances. Now she''s dead too. I really don''t know what to do... She will blame me... "


    "How can she blame you?" Bai ruotong said in a warm voice, "it''s not your fault. She insists on staying. Knowing the seriousness of the matter, she still chooses to stay. This is her choice. How can I blame you?


    When she died, didn''t she let you run away? Even if it''s not for yourself and for your sister, don''t you have to live well? "


    Bai ruotong''s voice was very gentle, and he Qing choked: "I naturally understand what you said, but... But I just can''t face it... I can''t really cheat myself. When everything hasn''t happened, I can''t stop blaming myself..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong stood up, went to Liuli and said in a low voice, "go and ask the shopkeeper to open another room."


    "Yes."


    Liuli nodded.


    "You should have a good rest today, and I will accompany you to find your sister tomorrow. No matter where your sister is, the first thing you do is to settle her down. As for life and death, it''s your next choice."


    White Rutong road.


    He Qing hung his head and still didn''t speak. Bai ruotong shook his head and left the room with a slight sigh. Liuli followed her and asked cautiously: "Miss, did I say something wrong just now? He was very sad, but I said these words to stimulate him. I... did I go too far just now?"


    "You just know, you really are. Now it''s not the time to say those words at all. He refuses to leave, and he doesn''t want to make his sister sad." Bai ruotong pokes her forehead. "Be careful what you say and do in the future. He''s so sad now. Let''s listen to some nonsense. Do you really want to fight it? Don''t be such a fool in the future, or I''ll teach you a good lesson. "


    "Yes."


    Glass flat flat mouth, heavily under the head. She also knew that she had done something wrong. Just as the young lady of her family said, she had to think too much about what she said and did in the future.


    Bai ruotong rubs her eyebrows and looks at He Qing. She can''t help thinking of her brother, who is also protecting herself in this way. If she has something to do, her brother will be as desperate as he Qing.


    Blood relationship is really wonderful.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. Bai ruotong got up early, cleaned up and knocked on Heqing''s door. There was a heavy sound of footsteps in the room, and then he Qing opened the door. Bai ruotong put on a smile: "how did you sleep yesterday?"


    "I didn''t fall asleep."


    He Qing said.


    "Come on, let''s find your sister." Bai ruotong patted him on the shoulder, turned around and was about to lead the way, but he Qing called her: "you wait!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai ruotong was puzzled.


    "Miss Liuli saved me yesterday, and today you go in such a swagger. What if master Wei finds out? You''d better not go... "

 Chapter 1663

    He Qing said this for the sake of Bai ruotong. Master Wei won''t let him go easily. He escaped yesterday, but today I''m afraid he will surround himself in the same place. It doesn''t matter how he is, but he doesn''t want to involve Bai ruotong.


    "What''s the matter? My dark guard is much more powerful than his." White Rutong road.


    "But there are still officials there..."


    Heqing road.


    "I naturally know how to deal with the people of the government," Bai ruotong replied. "You can rest assured that they will never show up today. It must have been spread all over your village that they did such a thing yesterday. No matter how evil Lord Wei did, he didn''t dare to make a big deal of it. This is at the foot of the heaven. People''s words are terrible. If it''s spread, Lord Wei won''t be able to do it."


    Bai ruotong knew that master Wei was not a Jurchen. He came from the Chinese dynasty. When he was in the Chinese dynasty, his identity was extraordinary, so he bought Jurchen officials to stay here. One person was killed yesterday. Although in master Wei''s eyes, that person is just an unimportant person, if the matter spreads, if it spreads to the upper level officials of Nuzhen, his identity will be investigated.


    Now, he must be afraid to go out easily.


    He Qing was still a little worried when he heard the speech. Bai ruotong rolled his eyes and urged impatiently, "don''t drag your feet. Today, we are not only going to ask for justice for your sister. Are you going to watch the man who killed your sister get away with it?"


    Niu?


    He Qing blinked, and this man suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Yes, if it wasn''t for this man, why did his sister suffer from these things. He helped master Wei deal with himself and his younger sister in this way yesterday. He can''t let him go easily.


    "Do you understand?"


    Seeing that he was speechless, Bai ruotong knew that he was thinking clearly and asked with a smile.


    He Qing nodded.


    "Let''s go." White Rutong road.


    "I see."


    He Qing followed her.


    On the way, he Qing asked about her identity: "I haven''t asked you, girl, what''s your name?"


    "Surnamed Bai, you can call me Miss Bai later." Bai ruotong didn''t tell him his identity. If he said it directly, even he Qing would guess her identity. After all, he is a famous character. The name of Queen Nanyuan is not only Nanyuan, but also Nuzhen.


    "White girl."


    He Qing nodded, but Bai ruotong didn''t want to say. He didn''t dare to ask more.


    Three people so came to the river, as yesterday, he Qing saw his sister far away, she lay on the ground, motionless, face already lost the feeling of living. Although he already knew that his sister had died, he Qing felt sad again when he saw her death again.


    Bai ruotong told others to lift the body and it took an hour to bury it. He Qing looks at this small grave, his heart is not a taste. My younger sister, who was so lively yesterday, is like this today.


    How can he accept it in his heart.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    Bai said, "do you want to be here with your sister, or do you want to follow me and find the man who killed your sister?"


    He Qing choked and didn''t know what choice to make.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing his hesitation, Bai asked slowly.


    "I don''t want to die."


    Heqing road.

 Chapter 1664

    White if Tong pick eyebrow: "how suddenly changed an idea?"


    "Because..." he Qing bit the back alveolar and said very hard, "because I can''t let a Niu go. He killed my sister. I have to help her get revenge."


    "Just because of that? After revenge? What do you want? "


    Bai asked.


    He Qing''s eyes were obscure. He shook his head and didn''t know how to answer Bai ruotong''s question. He didn''t think about what to do next. All he wanted was to help his sister revenge. Besides revenge, he didn''t know what he could do for her.


    Where else can I go in the future?


    "He Qing, follow me." White Rutong road.


    "Miss!"


    Liuli stares round. She can''t believe her words. They have a task to do this time. How can they bring the oil bottle of Heqing. Although his life experience is poor, it can''t be the reason why they want to take him with them.


    "Liuli, I know what you''re thinking. You don''t have to persuade me," said Bai ruotong, sipping his lips and shaking his head. "Heqing, see what you mean. If you don''t know where to go in the future, you can follow me. I''ll give you food and drink. Don''t you say you are an incompetent person?


    If you don''t know the value of your existence, you can follow me and we can find the meaning of your existence together. How about that? "


    Bai ruotong asked softly. He Qing opened his mouth. Facing Bai ruotong''s words, he didn''t know what to say for a moment. He closed his eyes and asked carefully: "I really... Can I really find the meaning of survival? I know you do such a thing because you pity me, but now I''m... "


    "Yes, I''m really pitying you," Bai ruotong did not deny. "This is because your present ending is more or less caused by me. If it were not for me, your sister would not die, and I should be responsible.


    He Qing, but I hope you understand one thing. If your sister is alive in heaven, she doesn''t want you to waste your life because of her. If you want revenge and you want justice for your sister, I can help you, but please don''t give up your life, even for your sister. "


    He Qing moves his lips, and is said by Bai ruotong. He can''t find out the reason to refute. Leng for a long time, he Qing nodded: "I understand, white girl, I am willing to work with you, even if it is your servant."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liuli saw that things had been settled, and knew that he could not persuade any more, so he had to shut up.


    ¡­¡­


    A Niu has been frightened, even if the people in Wei''s house have left, he can''t make his heart settle down. He never thought that he had done harm to others in the past, including he lian''er''s death, which was beyond his expectation.


    It''s not his fault.


    He was so relieved, but


    The more relieved he was, the more uncomfortable he was. As if something was blocking his chest, his breathing was not smooth.


    "Bang!"


    The gate of the courtyard was suddenly kicked open. A Niu was stunned. Then he looked up and saw he Qing. He subconsciously wanted to escape, but he Qing stopped him.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    He Qing asked coldly.


    Niu bit his lip and couldn''t answer a word. He raised his eyes and looked at He Qing: "you... Didn''t you get caught by them? How did you come back... You... "


    "It seems that you want me to be arrested so that I won''t take revenge on you, right?"


    He Qing sneered and asked.


    "He Qing, that''s not what I mean..."

 Chapter 1665

    A Niu explained in a hurry that he didn''t want to kill he lian''er. It was just yesterday that he was scared.


    "Are you sincere to my sister?"


    He Qing asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A Niu choked and lowered his head in silence. He Qing sees here, already despairing. He is guilty now. He Qing knows what it means. He didn''t dare to face his eyes. He didn''t even dare to look at his eyes. He knew how guilty he was and how dare he not speak.


    Bai Rutong enters the door. She quietly looks at He Qing talking to a Niu without disturbing her. It''s not something she can get involved in.


    "He Qing, please let me go. I still have an 80 year old mother on my head, and I... I have... And my younger brother and sister to take care of. Yesterday your younger sister came to see me, and I was also... I didn''t know. All of a sudden, those people rushed over and said they wanted to take her away. I... I didn''t know what to do for a moment... I just let them take her away..."


    He shivered and did not dare to say a complete word.


    It''s all lies.


    He Qing sneered. He could see that there was not a word true in the man''s mouth.


    "You made a deal with them yesterday, or you wouldn''t have come back here to hook me, would you?" He Qing asked, "is it not clear why my sister came to you? If it were not for you, my sister would not have died.


    Niu, you promised my sister that you would marry her. She always believed in your words. Do you know how much she has done for you? How can you say in your conscience that you have to do it now? "


    He Qing''s eyes were already scarlet. A Niu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and he felt guilty. He is in love with Helian, but love does not mean that he can abandon his life for Helian.


    He didn''t want his life cut off to the hands of those people.


    "Ah Niu... What happened?"


    An old man''s cry came from the inner room, and then an old man with white hair came out of the door. Her turbid old eyes looked at He Qing and a Niu. Although she didn''t know what happened, she couldn''t help but feel anxious. She went forward: "he Qing, how did you come?"


    "Niu his mother, you come just in time, today I also in front of you to say," he Qing coldly looked at Niu''s mother, the corner of his mouth pulled out a banter smile, "your child killed my sister, you say, how to end this matter?"


    "What do you mean by this..." Niu''s mother was surprised and looked back at her son, "Niu, is he Qing''s words true? Do you really do that? "


    "Niang, it''s not what he said. I didn''t hurt his sister. Everything is a misunderstanding. You go ahead. He Qing and I have something to say. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    A Niu helped his mother to go. He Qing didn''t stop him. He let a Niu go into the inner room. He waited quietly. After a while, a Niu came out of the inner room.


    "He Qing, I know you hate me in your heart. I blame you for not protecting your sister well yesterday, but what happened yesterday is also a disaster for me. What else can I do besides discarding her?


    Did I die with her? You should know that my mother is so old, should I abandon my mother? If I have a problem, what do you want my mother to do? "


    He asked.

 Chapter 1666

    "Is that your reason?" He Qing asked.


    "What''s more, are you not at fault with yesterday? If you didn''t stop your sister from looking for me, how could you find such a thing? " Ah Niu came and said, "to put it bluntly, you hurt your sister. You offended master Wei. You should have taken your sister away early, but you didn''t do it. Who can you blame?


    The current situation is clearly caused by you. You just want to make your own sin not so deep, so you put the blame on me. He Qing, don''t you think your own behavior is too vicious? "


    He questioned.


    He Qing chuckled and ignored his words.


    "What are you laughing at? Is there anything wrong with what I said? " Asked a Niu.


    "You are right. Yesterday was really my fault. If it had not been for me, my sister might not have died, but it was because she loved you too much.


    If you want to break off with me, I''ll have a good talk with you. A Niu, last year, your sister broke the leg of Wang''s daughter in the village. Who paid for the medicine? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A Niu choked and didn''t answer.


    "Are you speechless? Well, I''ll tell you, "he Qing smiles." it''s my sister who gave the money. Do you know where her money came from? She stayed up all night to get married. She nearly made herself seriously ill. You haven''t paid back ten taels of silver. What did you tell my sister? You said that you will remember her kindness all your life. When she marries you in the future, you will never make her angry.


    This is your truth. Do you admit it now? "


    "Yes, I did say that what happened a year ago, what do you do with me now?"


    Ah Niu feels guilty.


    "What can I tell you now?" He Qing sneered, "the reason why I told you this, don''t you know it from your heart? Didn''t you say my sister''s death had nothing to do with you? My sister even implicated you? What happened a year ago, is it because you implicated my sister?


    How does my sister do it? How do you do it? You have a younger brother and sister to take care of, so you abandoned my sister, and now you are here to say you don''t deserve to die? Niu, do you have such a face? "


    He Qing shouts.


    A Niu can''t say a complete word. He Qing is right. He really has no face to face with he lian''er. All he did was for himself, not for her. He also knew that he lian''er had lost her life in order to see him.


    But


    But how can he bear the grudge of helian''er?


    It''s too heavy for him.


    Bai ruotong listened to them silently, and his heart was filled with emotion. A Niu, a man who has lost his identity, has no right to let he lian''er die for him. He Qing''s revenge is reasonable.


    "These... These are the things he lian''er is willing to do for me. I didn''t force him, but what you are doing now is forcing me. He Qing, I know you think I''m a coward and hurt your sister, but I also have difficulties. I''ve failed your sister. I''m willing to repay your sister in my next life, but now..."


    After a Niu said that, he knelt down and said, "he Qing, I beg you to go around my life. My mother is seriously ill, and my younger brother and sister have to rely on me to support them. I really... Really can''t go down to accompany your younger sister..."

 Chapter 1667

    He said this and cried out: "he Qing, I know you are a good man, and you won''t kill me for nothing, right? Just once, just once, please let me go..."


    "I won''t let you go," he Qing said with gnashing teeth. "If you hadn''t stopped her yesterday, my sister would not have died at all. Do you know how miserable her death was? A Niu, you are not worthy at all. Since you are not, why should I forgive you? "


    Then he took the dagger out of his arms. A Niu was so scared that he got up and wanted to run away, but he was stopped by He Qing. He kicked a Niu directly. A Niu was kicked heavily and rolled on the ground.


    "He Qing! Don''t make a fool of yourself! If you kill me, my relatives will take you to the government! "


    A Niu scolded angrily.


    He Qing didn''t pay attention to him. He raised his dagger high and was about to cut it down when a figure suddenly ran to a Niu and protected him. He Qing took back his hand and fixed his eyes. It was a Niu''s mother.


    "He Qing, I''ve heard the conversation between you two. I''m sorry about your sister. I know our family is sorry for you, but... But the matter has come to this point. We... We have no way to solve it at all..."


    Ah Niu''s mother said, "he Qing, for your sister''s sake, let ah Niu go once. Your real enemies are not ah Niu, but those who killed your sister. Why do you pester ah Niu? "


    "Ah Niu, even you said so? I always respect you as an old man, but now listen to what you say. Is that what an old man should say? "


    He Qing said painfully, "you don''t know how good my sister was to a Niu. You don''t know how much she loved a Niu before. Since you all know, you still say so. Don''t you think you are unfair to my sister at all?


    If he doesn''t give me an account of my sister''s death, how can I give up? You don''t have to persuade me. I''ll let you go and even give you a sum of money. But Niu, I have to kill you! "


    "Kill me first! Since you want to avenge your sister, you should kill me first! You are so capable that if you don''t kill the enemy who really killed your sister, you will come to embarrass us. In that case, you will kill me! Kill me as an old man. As long as you are willing to let ah Niu go, you can break me to pieces! "


    The old woman said angrily.


    He Qing was stunned. He didn''t expect that the old woman was so angry. Slightly stunned, he stepped back: "you say this, but really? Don''t you feel half guilty for my sister? "


    "We''re not as good as dead when we feel guilty, but we''re even more helpless. You''re angry with us, we all know, we also know... But we really don''t know how to stop your anger about this..."


    A Niu''s mother said, "I just ask you to let go of a Niu. If you kill him, how can we live?"


    He Qing''s hand trembled slightly. As mother a Niu said, the death of his sister was not only a Niu''s fault.


    More, it''s his own fault.


    But just let ah Niu go, he is not willing to


    We can''t let him go so easily. If we let him go, his sister... His poor sister died in vain


    But

 Chapter 1668

    What if you don''t let it go?


    If he really killed a Niu, can his sister really be happy?


    He Qing''s mind is in a mess. He doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    After a while, he threw away his dagger and said to a Niu: "you will live in guilt all your life. You have killed a woman who loved you so much, and you will never be a human in the next life!"


    Then he turned angrily. Seeing that he was going, Bai Rutong followed him.


    "No?"


    Bai asked.


    "What can I do if I kill him? My sister can''t come back to life..." he Qing held his head and said bitterly, "I really regret that I let my sister fall in love with such a useless man


    If that day, as you say, I will take her away as soon as possible. "


    "Don''t think about it any more. The next thing to do is to avenge your sister. Don''t you think killing master Wei is more revenge for your sister than killing a Niu? "


    Bai asked.


    "I don''t understand. Why are you so helpful?" He Qing raised his eyes and asked, "I don''t know what happened between you and master Wei, but what I know is that there is no love between you and me, but you give me the feeling that you will help me no matter what I do.


    White girl, why is your heart so good? Are you not afraid that I have done something to betray you? "


    "You? Betray me? "


    Bai ruotong said with a smile, "I''m afraid you won''t do it. I know there are a lot of unwillingness in your heart. Maybe it''s because you are weak, so I can''t see it. I used to be a person who couldn''t do anything, so I saw you and wanted to help you.


    But it''s still up to you to decide whether you want to continue to be a weak person and feel sorry for yourself or to become a strong person. These are the things you need to make choices. I can''t help you make these choices. "


    White Rutong road.


    He Qing nodded: "you said these... I... I naturally understand..."


    "Well, now that I''ve made it clear, I have nothing to say. In other words, I also need your help. Would you like to help me?"


    Bai asked.


    "What do you want me to do for you?"


    He Qing blinked, some don''t understand looking at her.


    "Help me get close to master Wei." Bai ruotong said with a smile, "I''ll give you a chance to revenge, but whether you can seize it or not depends on your ability."


    ¡­¡­


    In autumn, the sun sank quickly, and it was night before it was time. There are lanterns in the forest house. County Magistrate Lin sat in front of the desk and looked at the book, but he felt a little uneasy.


    "Master, there are two young CHILDES who want to see you."


    The steward entered the door and said. County Magistrate Lin raised his eyes: "two young CHILDES? Do I recognize you? Who are they? "


    "I''m not sure, but they said... They said they knew something about you and master Wei. They said they must come to see you. If you don''t see them, you will regret it."


    The steward said.


    Master Lin felt excited. His eyes moved and he nodded: "OK, what can I do if I see you? Please call them in."


    "Yes."


    The manager is indifferent.


    Bai ruotong, a woman disguised as a man, had been waiting in the front hall for a long time. Seeing the steward coming, she sat up and walked towards the steward with a smile: "how about that? Will your master see me? "


    "My master said, let you in." It''s in charge.


    "That''s good."


    Bai ruotong nodded, chuckled and went into the study.

 Chapter 1669

    Lin county magistrate looked up and down at Bai ruotong. Such a handsome young man is a man at a glance. He went up to Bai ruotong and asked, "what do you say you need to tell me? What''s the relationship between you and master Wei? "


    "Magistrate Lin, how much have you benefited from master Wei over the years?" Instead of answering, Bai asked. County Magistrate Lin was surprised and frowned, "what do you mean by that? Who made you say that? Who sent you here? "


    "Who is it? Mr. Lin can leave it alone. I''m the one Mr. Wei wants to arrest," Bai said. "I didn''t go to see Mr. Wei, but I came to see you. I want to discuss with you. Can you stop meddling in Mr. Wei''s business?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    County Magistrate Lin frowned. This little girl is very smooth in her speech. It''s easy to see that she is not an ordinary person. Yesterday, he helped master Wei to arrest people just out of affection. He didn''t want to join in too much about master Wei.


    "Three thousand gold..." Bai said, "master Wei once gave you three thousand gold, right?"


    "You... Who are you?"


    Lin county magistrate stares round eyes, looking at the woman in front of him in disbelief. Bai ruotong said with a smile: "master Lin, don''t be nervous. I know this from your account book. Master Wei has given you so much gold. You should help me for him."


    "What do you want to do? Is it difficult to pull the officials into the water? I don''t know where you are! "


    County Magistrate Lin was a little flustered. His account book is well hidden. No one should find it. How does this woman know the things on the account book.


    "I said, I won''t do anything to you. Three thousand taels of gold, no matter who it is, can''t resist the temptation of money, "Bai ruotong sat down." this is the account book of your house. I''ll give it back to you today to show my heart. I really don''t have the heart to have a hard time with you. "


    She said, take out a Book of accounts directly into the hands of Lin county magistrate. County Magistrate Lin swallowed a mouthful of saliva and put the account book in his arms.


    "What''s your problem with him?"


    Lin asked.


    "There''s no Festival, but I''m interested in his identity. Master Wei is not from Nuzhen. He escaped from Huachao. If other people know Master Wei''s identity, they will find you. You can think about it carefully. Do you want to help me get rid of master Wei, or do you want to be punished severely by Nuzhen with master Wei?"


    Bai asked.


    Lin county magistrate swallows a mouthful of saliva. Bai ruotong''s words are dubious, but he still has some doubts. He knows that Bai ruotong is not a person who can''t do what she says. It''s very likely that what she says will become a reality. If it is true, it would be too terrible.


    But I want to betray master Wei


    He has been well treated by master Wei for so many years. If he is betrayed, it is unreasonable.


    "Even if you hand in this account book, I can say that you are making false accounts. You have no direct evidence. Why do you slander this official? I won''t take part in the affairs between you and master Wei in the future. Let''s go as if I have never met you. "


    He said.


    "It seems that master Lin''s mouth is really closed..." Bai ruotong flattened his small mouth and sighed weakly, "I see. You are going to do it with master Wei''s masked brother to the end!"

 Chapter 1670

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    County Magistrate Lin swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I don''t know why. The young man in front of him was young, but he spoke with an invisible pressure. He told him that he was half an old man who was about to fall into the earth and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Her ability to get to the point is really chilling.


    "What is master Lin thinking?" Seeing that he did not speak, Bai asked.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Although she was dressed in men''s clothes, she spoke in a tender voice. The magistrate of Lin County talked with her a few words, which was to guess her real body. He squinted and looked up and down at the two little girls in front of him. There was no such figure in his mind.


    Bai ruotong smiles, his fingers spread out in front of his legs, and one hand sticks to the folding fan to knock on his heart: "what''s my identity and what''s the connection with what we''re going to say today? Master Lin, you are a smart man. You should not put yourself in a disadvantageous place. Master Wei is not worth it. "


    "What is the hatred between you and master Wei?"


    Lin county magistrate chirped and asked.


    "It has nothing to do with master Lin. master Lin had better not ask more questions. It''s good for him." Bai Rutong returned with a smile.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Lin county magistrate''s heart is beating a drum. This little girl will not leave unless she asks something from him. He didn''t dare to hurt her casually. If this little girl was a top-ranking person, he would be in great trouble.


    Bai ruotong clearly saw what he was thinking, cleared his throat and said in a tender voice: "master Lin, please feel at ease. Just as I told you just now, as long as you tell me everything about master Wei, I will never bring you any trouble.


    You don''t need to know who I am. Even if I am the enemy of master Wei, it has nothing to do with your master Lin. no, what I do will never hurt your master Lin''s interests.


    On the contrary, if you don''t tell me about master Wei and the dirty books in your hands, if I make them public, you should be able to understand your fate. "


    "Are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Lin county magistrate asked.


    A little girl is full of pressure when she talks. He doesn''t want to be held down by a little girl.


    "If you have the ability," Bai replied, "you can have a try."


    County Magistrate Lin took a breath, and his back could not help but reach the chair. His two fingers twirled his fingerprints, as if thinking. After a long time, he said slowly, "OK, I can tell you what you want to know, but you have to keep your word. After I tell you, don''t be hard on me."


    "All right."


    Bai ruotong smiles and agrees.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Lin''s house, he turned over his white belly. Bai ruotong yawned and got on the carriage with Liuli in his hand.


    Along the way, they were speechless. Liuli looks at Bai ruotong''s face and opens her mouth. It seems that she wants to persuade him, but when the words come to her mouth, she swallows them alive.


    "You want to say I don''t look well?"


    Bai Rutong saw through her mind and asked.


    Glass Leng for a while, seriously nodded: "Miss, your face is very bad, glass is very worried about you, even if not for others, for yourself, you should take good care of your body is ah."


    Bai ruotong nodded and laughed: "I naturally know that I''m not well, but I can''t let go of these things until they''re done as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1671

    "The emperor and the prince must be very concerned about the young lady."


    Liuli knows that it''s just a general persuasion, but her young lady can''t listen to it, so she has to move out.


    White if Tong loses a smile, raised a hand to pinch the face of the colored glaze: "you this wench, really more and more clever."


    Liuli flattened her mouth and didn''t speak.


    When they returned to the inn, Wu Tai Yi just got up and was talking to He Qing. He Qing was biting his chin tightly and looked very serious.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    Bai ruotong went with them.


    Wu Tai Yi looked up at Bai ruotong, sighed and stopped: "ask him yourself."


    "He Qing, what''s the matter?"


    Bai asked.


    He Qingyi heard Bai ruotong''s voice, and his eyes became ruddy. He sniffed and murmured, "I want to kill master Wei."


    "Can''t wait?"


    Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows. It''s reasonable that he Qing will be worried. She doesn''t mean to blame him at all.


    "I don''t want to wait."


    He Qing is almost dead bite teeth to say this sentence. Bai ruotong held his hand. He Qing''s hand was cold, without a trace of temperature: "I promise you, I will let you kill master Wei personally. I told you yesterday that I wanted you to get close to master Wei."


    "I''m close to..."


    He Qing mumbled.


    He followed Wei Fu last night and found that master Wei wanted to escape all night. He couldn''t control his anger and wanted to rush up to kill master Wei. If it hadn''t been for Wu Taiyi, he would have scared the snake now.


    "He Qing, don''t do anything to annoy my girls," Liuli said, listening to their tone and frowning. "Master Wei can''t die yet. There are many things that young ladies have to ask him in person,


    If you kill him directly, it''s very likely that miss''s trip will fall short


    "..." he Qing lowered his head, and his eyes showed some guilt.


    "He Qing, come here."


    Bai ruotong''s fingers flicked Liuli''s arm, indicating that she would not speak any more. Liuli flattened her small mouth and closed her heart reluctantly. Bai ruotong goes to He Qing, takes his hand, leaves the guest room and comes to his own room.


    Closing the door, Bai Rutong took out a silk handkerchief from his sleeve and gave it to him: "they are all pigeon crowns. How can they cry all the time? If they are seen by others, they will laugh at you."


    "Do you think I''m useless?" He Qing asked in a low voice.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "how can you feel that you are useless? You are also for your sister''s sake, and blame me for being too ruthless. You have just lost your close relatives, but I let you help me do things. It''s a little thoughtless."


    "It''s not a girl''s problem, it''s my problem. The girl has done well enough. If it wasn''t for the girl, I''m afraid it would have been... "He Qing choked. He wanted to say that if there was no Bai Rutong, he would have been dead now. But how could he say that if he didn''t have such a promising future.


    Bai said with a smile, "he Qing, you are the most humane person I have ever met."


    She sat on the round stool and said, "I also have a brother. My brother is very kind to me and lives with me. If something happens to me, my brother will not give up. He will take revenge for me like you, regardless of the cost."


    "Girls have brothers, too?"


    He Qing blinked, surprised. But then he laughed at himself: "how can your brother be like me? Your brother must be a big man and will protect your safety."

 Chapter 1672

    If she had been more aggressive, he would never have let his sister die in such a torment. When he saw the death of her sister, his sky had collapsed.


    These two days, he couldn''t sleep at all. As soon as he closed his eyes, all he could think of was his sister''s death.


    He really hates himself. Why can''t he protect his sister well and let her live so hard.


    Although he knew that his sister would not blame him, how could he forgive his mistakes.


    He thought, his fingers clenched, his brows frowning deeper and deeper.


    "He Qing, I can''t persuade you. My persuasion is cruel. Because I''m not you, I can''t understand how you feel now, "Bai said." I just thought that if my brother died, I would let his victims die more tragically, and let them die as soon as possible. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    He thought that Bai ruotong would blame him. He nearly delayed Bai ruotong''s life, but instead of complaining, she comforted him as much as possible.


    How could such a good girl be in the world.


    Like a living Bodhisattva.


    "Thank you..." he Qing choked out a cry and pressed her finger tightly to her eyes. "I won''t be impulsive any more. As a man, I always cry in front of a woman. It''s really out of order. White girl... I''m sorry... I don''t know what to say... To erase my sin, But... My apologies are real... I''m sorry... "


    He Qing bit her teeth and kept apologizing. Looking at him now, Bai ruotong felt much more relaxed. At least he reconciled with himself in his heart. He would not make any crazy moves next.


    "Don''t worry. Tomorrow... You can kill the enemy. You don''t have to wait for a long time. You can kill master Wei yourself." White Rutong road.


    "... so fast? Didn''t you say it would take a few days to prepare? "


    He Qing was surprised.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so soon."


    White Rutong road. Fortunately, master Lin is a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. He can''t bear the temptation and directly confesses to master Wei.


    Now what she wants to do is to ask Master Wei about the things she should ask. This man is guilty of many evils and can never stay.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Out of the city, master Wei found an inn to stay. The family members nearby are still indignant. Now out of Jurchen, where there is their shelter.


    "Master, the second wife is crying again."


    The steward opened the door and told him.


    Mr. Wei, who was eating lunch, immediately slapped his chopsticks on the table: "when is that shrew going to make trouble! Is she willing to wait for us all to lose our lives? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the steward heard this, he did not dare to speak and stood aside with his eyes closed. The eldest lady stood up and said to master Wei, "don''t be angry. We don''t want to do this. Fortunately, we have saved some money for so many years. After we leave here, we can still find a place to settle down. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei didn''t reply, but he was very distressed.


    After that day, he sent for Lin county magistrate. It''s a pity that this man is the one who knows money but not people. He directly refuses his request.


    He didn''t know what the girl of that day was. The only thing he knows is that this man can''t be provoked. Now he has to go away to scare the snake.


    If that girl is the one who has a future, he is afraid that she will cause the trouble of beheading.

 Chapter 1673

    "Master, you should relax your heart," the eldest lady comforted him when she saw that master Wei was gloomy. "Now that we have come out, don''t think too much useless things. I don''t know who that girl is, but you don''t feel wrong, master. She''s definitely not an ordinary person. Your choice is right. "


    Master Wei knew that his wife was comforting him. Although he didn''t say it before others, master Wei knew that not only his family members, but almost everyone was blaming him. Even if it is a steward, there must be resentment in his heart.


    But listening to the big lady''s consolation, master Wei''s heart relaxed a little.


    He stretched his brows and said, "thank you, madam."


    "Thank her?"


    Mr. Wei''s voice just fell, and a sharp voice suddenly rang out from the door. He looked back and looked as if he were dead. In came his second wife. Seeing that the second wife was squinting a pair of fox eyes, the corners of her mouth bent down to show her displeasure, she glared at the eldest lady, walked up to master Wei, and said in a cold voice, "we''ve become like this today. It''s all thanks to her. What do you want to thank her for? She just comforted you. Are you going to thank her? "


    "You go back to your own room!" Master Wei did not turn his head. Now I''m so surprised that I''m upset. But the second lady is a worry free thing. It''s OK to speak ill of the eldest lady in his ear. Today''s situation is going to make trouble.


    "What? No one is allowed to tell the truth? " The second lady said softly, leaped over master Wei and went directly to the eldest lady, "elder sister, would you say that what I said is true? If it hadn''t been for you, would we have come to such an end now?"


    "What do you mean, sister?" The eldest lady didn''t want to care with her. In the past, she suffered a lot in front of this fox spirit. Although she was the master''s mother, she was not favored by the master on weekdays. The relationship between her and the master was nothing more than mutual respect.


    Although the master is talking to himself now, his heart is painful after all. If she talks too much, the second wife will make trouble, and the master''s pity will start again.


    "If it wasn''t for your dementia son, how could we end up like this?"


    The second wife said this directly. She was dissatisfied with this matter. Since she left the palace, she was deeply dissatisfied. But no one coaxed her, and the master didn''t like to talk to her. Just at the beginning of the course, I heard the eldest lady comforting the master. How could she bear such a coward.


    What''s more, everything is because of this fox spirit.


    "What do you mean by that? No matter how bad my dog is, it''s also my eldest son. How can you call me that? Sister, you can''t help whistling at me on weekdays, but how can you keep your eyes open?


    To say such a stupid thing in front of the master? "


    The doctor couldn''t help shouting.


    Her son is indeed a fool, but he is more noble than the son born by this concubine. But this woman didn''t pay attention to her son.


    Just because the first lady can be angry doesn''t mean she can let her son be angry with her.


    "Don''t argue!"


    The second lady was about to reply, and master Wei again choked her words in his throat.


    "Shenshen, when are you going to make trouble? Do you think the present situation is what my wife and I think? "

 Chapter 1674

    Master Wei sighed. His head was often full of pain, but now it was even more painful when the second lady made such a fuss.


    He used to know that his second lady was perverse, but she was so tender that her fox eyes could attract people''s soul. Just look at him, his heart would turn into a pool of spring water.


    But now in this form, he is not in the mood to appreciate the beauty of the second lady. Her perverse and capricious personality is exposed at the moment.


    Sure enough, I''m still a good wife


    Master Wei couldn''t help sighing. No matter how to say it, the main room knows more about manners than the concubines. In this situation, he can understand his heart better.


    "Sir, are you blaming me now?"


    When the second lady saw that master Wei was talking to the eldest lady with all his heart, tears suddenly came to her eyes, and her eyes were red for half a day.


    When did my master yell at me like this? Every time he got angry with the eldest lady, he helped to talk to me, but now... He''s looking at this woman everywhere. The second lady''s heart suddenly soured.


    Is she wrong?


    It''s this woman who killed the whole family.


    If it wasn''t for her stupid son, how could their family end up like this. This big lady is of no use at all. It''s just to have a good family. Which one of her sons and girls is not much better than the one at her knees?


    "I don''t blame you, but you should understand things. It''s not someone''s fault now. We''re still on our way. As soon as your temper comes up, you''ll make a fuss. What can I do. I promise you that when we go to a new County, I will place you properly. "


    Master Wei said with a good temper.


    Listening to this, the second lady''s heart was sour and astringent, but it added a lot.


    "Master, anyway, you only have the big one in mind and forget the small one," she said. "It''s her fault, but you don''t blame her at all. Now it''s my fault. What else can I say?"


    "When are you going to make trouble out of nothing?"


    Master Wei couldn''t help but ask in his voice. One side of the big lady was silent. In this case, the more she spoke, the more arrogant she was. It was better not to speak.


    "I make trouble out of nothing?"


    The second lady stares round eyes and asks, "if it''s not this woman, I''ll make trouble with you? You blame me for everything now. Have you ever thought about how I feel. Master... I''m a man with a sharp heart. It''s her son who has brought us to this stage. Instead of talking about her, you should talk about me


    That''s all! Since this family doesn''t allow me, I''ll leave, so that you don''t have to worry about me. "


    The second lady said this in a tearful voice and turned around to go. Master Wei stares at her and sees her walk out of the room. Instead of catching up, he sighs deeply.


    "Why don''t you catch up?"


    Asked the eldest lady.


    "What are you after her for? It''s just something you don''t worry about. " Master Wei was very upset and angry. As soon as the eldest lady heard this, she quietly stirred up a smile. For the first time, she had the upper hand of the fox spirit in front of the master.


    It''s night.


    Master Wei still couldn''t sleep. His mind went back to the past. No one knew what he had experienced.


    His wives were all acquired by him later. They only thought that he was a rich family who came to Nuzhen, but no one knew his real identity.

 Chapter 1675

    He could not identify himself.


    Even in front of the closest relatives.


    If you tell me, his wife and children will be far away from him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the dark, a sigh came.


    It was not until dawn that master Wei felt sleepy. When he woke up, it was noon. As soon as he got up, before he washed, he heard the sound of eager footsteps coming from outside the corridor. Then he opened the door with both hands.


    "The master is not good! The second lady... The second lady is gone... "


    The steward said eagerly.


    "What did you say?"


    Master Wei''s heart "clattered" and looked up at the steward in horror.


    "The second lady is gone. Cuiping, who is waiting on her, says that she left the inn yesterday. She doesn''t know where she went. She doesn''t allow anyone to follow her or tell you..."


    "How can you not tell me such a big thing! Is she alone? Where is she going! Are all her maidservants idle? Why don''t you keep an eye on her! "


    Master Wei said angrily.


    The steward swallows a mouthful of saliva. I don''t know how to explain it. The master must be more anxious than anyone when his wife suddenly disappears. But the two ladies are too headstrong. They just quarrel with the master, but they are playing a child''s trick.


    Now when did she dare to go out alone.


    I really don''t know.


    "Have you sent someone to look for it?"


    When master Wei saw that he didn''t answer, he asked.


    "I''ve looked for it, but I haven''t heard from you yet." It''s in charge.


    "Why don''t you wake me up?"


    Master Wei took a look at the bright sunshine and knew that he was sleeping too late. He twisted his eyebrows and asked.


    "I... I..."


    There is no reason for the way in charge.


    He wanted to tell the master early in the morning, but the eldest lady stopped him. The first lady said that the master didn''t have a good rest yesterday. If the second lady didn''t sleep this morning, how could the master survive.


    At least, the eldest lady is a serious master. He can''t listen to her. When the master asks, he can''t say it''s the eldest lady''s order. The eldest lady is all for the master''s sake. If he says it''s the eldest lady''s fault, the master will blame him again.


    It''s more or less strange. It''s better not to say anything.


    "What are you stammering about?" Master Wei quickly put on his shoes and socks. As soon as he got off the ground, he met his wife who was carrying lunch. Her eyes are red and swollen, but there is a deliberate smile at the corner of her mouth, which is heartbreaking.


    "What''s the matter with your eyes?"


    Master Wei was confused for a moment and said with concern.


    "No harm..."


    "Master, you have to decide for the eldest lady. The eldest lady is angry with the second lady!"


    As soon as the big lady''s voice fell, the maid Di Shen knelt down and complained.


    "Isn''t the second lady missing? Why did you get into trouble with the first lady again? "


    Master Wei heard the fog.


    "Yesterday, the second lady made trouble with the eldest lady, and ran to the eldest son''s room. She said that she wanted the eldest son''s life. She also grabbed a pair of scissors in her hand. The eldest lady stopped her quickly, and her finger was scratched by the scissors. Not only that, the second lady also pointed at the eldest lady''s nose and scolded her directly, and cried..."


    She said. The steward flattened his mouth. As soon as he heard this, he knew that it was the big lady who deliberately let Di sink in front of the master to sue the second lady. His room is next to the big lady''s room. If there is any noise, he can hear it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Tishen." The eldest lady scolded her maid in a deep voice, just waiting for her to say it.

 Chapter 1676

    "How dare she be such a pussycat..."


    Master Wei really listened to Tishen''s words, and his face turned very white. The first lady was so happy. It''s the first time that she saw master Wei get so angry. It seems that it''s just around the corner that she wants to squeeze out this woman completely.


    Although it is impossible to settle down now, it is also a good thing to solve a big pleasure. The doctor thought so, turned his eyes and lowered his head.


    "It seems that she is joking with me when she is missing. She just wants me to worry about her coming," Mr. Wei said in a slow voice. Although he usually dotes on the second wife, his heart is to respect the eldest wife after all. Now that the second wife is in such a trouble, he has no good temper with his wife. He has never been the master of spoiling his concubine and destroying his wife.


    "Master, are we going to look for the second wife?"


    Asked the steward at this time. Although the master is angry, if they really don''t look for it, what should they do if something happens to the second wife.


    "No need."


    Mr. Wei, just stop, he said.


    "But..."


    "No, but she just wants me to worry about her. She doesn''t have the courage to stay out alone for long. When she calms down, she will come back naturally. It''s time for me to talk about the rules with her."


    If everything goes well in the house, no matter how bad the second lady''s temper is, she is delicate and mischievous in his eyes. However, this is an extraordinary time. Where does he have the heart to coax the second lady''s temper? If she doesn''t know what to do, no matter what he says, it''s useless.


    ¡­¡­


    In the shabby firewood room, sobs came one after another. Bai ruotong half closed his eyes and looked at the coquettish woman tied to the pillar and couldn''t help crying. He laughed and said, "what are you doing crying all the time? Like who bullied you, you say, who bullied you? Why do you cry so sad? "


    "You bound me, didn''t you bully me?"


    The woman gave her a horizontal look and said in a dull voice.


    One side of the glass could not help but chuckle. She leaned over Bai ruotong and whispered a few words. Bai ruotong listened silently, his eyes turned, and said, "are you master Wei''s second room, Zhao Shen?"


    "Don''t you know my name when you bind me?"


    Zhao Xin glared at her and asked. It''s really bad to say that she came from GE. Yesterday, she just wanted to be angry with the master and make him worry about himself. Unexpectedly, she was directly tied up by a group of people when she left the inn. She stayed in a firewood room where she couldn''t see her fingers all night. After a long time of daybreak, the firewood room was pushed away. Two women and a man entered the room.


    "Do you know why I tied you up?"


    Bai asked again.


    Zhao Shen, the second lady, turned her eyes. She looked at Bai ruotong carefully. She understood everything from head to toe. She was frightened and said, "are you the young girl who has a grudge against him


    "A young girl with a grudge?"


    Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows. She and master Wei can have any grudge, to say, at the beginning, he was the first to provoke himself, but she is still lucky, even if master Wei does not provoke her, she is afraid to find master Wei.


    "It must be you! No mistake! If it wasn''t for you, how could someone bind me! "


    Zhao Shen confirmed.

 Chapter 1677

    "Do you know why I tied you up because of hatred?"


    Bai asked.


    "This... How can I know? This is between you and the master. What does it have to do with me..." Zhao Shen bit his lip, and his body could not help shivering. Although the little girl in front of her was young, there was a deep pool hidden between her eyes. She watched her, which made her heart tremble.


    "You really don''t know?" Bai ruotong walked up to her, "then why do you want to escape?"


    "Girl... This matter... This matter has nothing to do with me or the master. It''s all the fault of that woman, that old woman. It''s all her! If she didn''t have to find a daughter-in-law for her silly son, how could things come to this end now... "Zhao Shen saw Bai ruotong approaching, afraid that she would hurt herself, and quickly stepped back. Bai ruotong gave her a cold look, and bent his mouth down with a sneer: "what''s the end? You think if it''s so simple, how can I chase you... "


    "Then I don''t understand... Girl, what do you want to do?"


    Zhao Shen''s crying voice was scared out again. Although she is arrogant, she is a very timid person. She can''t stand the bluff of Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong''s words really scared her. She thought about it carefully and asked carefully: "girl, do you mean that... Does the master ever do something sorry to the girl? If so, you can''t blame me, girl. I''m just a small room of the master. I don''t know anything, and I''m innocent... If you catch me today, the master will not be sad, and he won''t promise you anything because of me... Girl, please, you''ll kindly let me go... "


    She was really scared. She stayed here all last night. When did she suffer from such cowardice? Although she was a second wife, she was also a true confessor. Where did she suffer from injustice.


    "You answer me a few questions. If you answer well, I''ll let you go."


    Bai ruotong thought for a long time and said.


    On hearing this, Zhao Shen quickly nodded: "girl, you say, I will say anything, I absolutely dare not tell lies to the girl."


    "Very good, then I ask you, your master used to be a real woman?"


    Bai asked.


    "Of course not. The master is from China." Zhao Shen didn''t even think about it. He told the truth directly. Seeing her timidity, Bai ruotong''s heart was more steadfast. There''s nothing wrong with kidnapping Zhao Shen. This woman is as timid as a mouse.


    "What did he do before he came?" Bai asked again.


    Zhao Shen swallowed a mouthful of saliva, lowered his head to think for a moment, shook his head and said: "the master has never talked about it with an outsider, girl. I really don''t know about it. If I know about it, I must know everything about it, but the master has never talked about it with anyone, and I don''t know about it..."


    "Ha..."


    Bai Rutong covered her lips and burst out laughing. She looked at Zhao Shen scornfully, "you don''t know anything? You don''t know anything, so what can I leave you for? "


    "Girl, do you want to let me go?"


    Zhao Xinxi said.


    "What do you want to do? You don''t know anything. How can I let you go? " Bai ruotong said coldly.


    "What do you want?"


    Zhao Shen shivered and asked.


    "Kill you."


    White if Tong intentionally frightens her way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Shen''s back is against the column.

 Chapter 1678

    "You''ve been sleeping with master Wei for so many years. I don''t believe you really don''t know anything. Even if master Wei doesn''t say anything, you should be able to guess what you think. I don''t want to embarrass you, but if you really don''t say anything, I''ll embarrass you."


    Bai Rutong gathered a smile and said.


    Zhao Shen pursed his lips tightly, rolled his eyes around a few times, and said: "OK, I''ll tell you everything... You... Don''t kill me. Indeed... The master didn''t tell me anything. I didn''t cheat you about this. Moreover, I dare not cheat you. It''s not good for me to cheat you..."


    After a pause, Zhao Shen said, "master, he is a very important figure in the Chinese dynasty. It seems that he knows some kind of Lord..."


    "Know the Lord?"


    Bai ruotong squinted and repeated her words.


    Zhao Shen nodded: "I don''t dare to cheat you on this matter. The master really said that to me. He... He once said a dream talk in his dream, like his second highness... I''m sorry for you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s heart thumped. She did think that master Zhao might have an extraordinary position in China, but he was related to the imperial court, which was far beyond Bai''s expectation.


    "Girl, what I said is absolutely true. Besides, I have nothing to confess to the girl. The master doesn''t talk about his past, and only confides these two words in his sleep. No matter how many questions you ask me, I don''t know. Please forgive my life..."


    "Well, I''ll spare your life."


    Bai ruotong nodded and said frankly.


    "Miss, did you listen to her so easily?"


    Liuli was surprised.


    Although this woman is not a crafty person, she is not related to the young lady. How can she really tell the truth? It is very likely that this woman deliberately lied in front of the young lady. Bai ruotong chuckled and nodded: "I naturally believe what she said. She must have nothing to cheat me."


    If she really wants to cheat her, it should be nothing to say, or a long-lasting choreographer''s nonsense, but this woman just said one sentence, although she can get little information, it can be enough to see that this woman is telling the truth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Liuli saw that Bai ruotong was so sure, he didn''t say much.


    Seeing that Bai ruotong was willing to believe it, Zhao Shen took a breath in her heart. She looked up and said, "that girl... When will you let me go?"


    "It depends on whether your master will come to pick you up." Bai ruotong hasn''t spoken yet, but the Liuli road beside him.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t that a good thing? If I tell the truth, I will be let go? "


    Zhao Shen''s smile was stiff in the corner of his mouth, and Bai Rutong pursed his lips: "if it''s so simple, why do I bother to invite you to come here? I can make it clear that you are your master''s favorite. If you are in my hands, it''s like a temple. As the saying goes, if you can run away from the monk, you can''t run away from the temple. Your master will come to save you anyway, right?"


    Bai asked.


    Zhao Shen feels that he is really stupid. Bai ruotong finally catches up with him. How can he let himself go just because he asks two questions. She is also really naive, just believe her lies, but don''t believe how, difficult she can not say? I''m afraid Bai ruotong will not let her go.

 Chapter 1679

    It''s night.


    He Qing was lying on the bed, but he couldn''t sleep. There are too many things happened in these days. In just a few days, everything has changed dramatically. The long and narrow eyes open and close, sighing around the bed curtain. Because of his restlessness, he Qing sits up, pushes the door and leaves the room.


    The moonlight hides behind the dark clouds. The lantern on the cantilever beam is bright or dark. The wind blows gently and the candle is dim. He Qing stood in the corridor, feeling the soberness of the cool wind.


    "Squeak


    The door was pushed open at this time, and Liuli came out of the room with a copper basin. Just took a step, he was scared to shake his shoulder by He Qing in the corridor. She stares round eyes and walks towards He Qing who is hidden in the night.


    "What are you doing here if you don''t sleep at night?" She asked in a low voice.


    He Qing moved his thin lips, but he didn''t make a sound. He didn''t know how to answer. If he couldn''t sleep because of his irritability, wouldn''t he be too indecisive, like a little girl. After half a thought, he Qingcai said, "what about you? What are you doing when you don''t sleep? "


    "Just waiting on the girl to wash."


    Liuli raised the copper basin in his hand and turned a white eye at Heqing. It seemed that he was accusing him of a nonsense. He Qing awkwardly around Rao head: "white girl sleep?"


    "Sleep."


    After Liuli''s road was over, she wanted to leave. In a flash, she saw a flash of dark tide in Heqing''s eyes. She stopped and asked, "do you have something on your mind?"


    "No... No."


    He Qing, who was seen through, bowed his head and felt guilty. He is a big man, how can he easily show the weak side in front of women.


    "Thinking about your sister?"


    Liuli ignored his answer and continued to ask.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing really didn''t know how to reply this time. Although Liuli didn''t mean half evil, it can''t be denied that she tore up He Qing''s scar mercilessly. His sister is always a wound that can''t be healed in his heart. He blinked, and a wry smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "well... Count it."


    "I''m sorry, I''ve never been a talker." Liuli realized that she might speak too directly. She apologized and said, "the girl promised that she would take revenge for you. She will do it. Don''t think too much. Trust the girl. Let''s have a rest early. There are still things to do tomorrow. "


    She really did not know how to comfort people, to avoid more comfort said more wrong, glass simply shut up. She just walked two steps, but he Qing actively called her: "wait a minute."


    "What else do you want?"


    Asked Liuli.


    "Girl... What''s the reason for your coming to Nuzhen?"


    He Qing asked.


    "Why did you suddenly ask about the girl?"


    Liuli felt puzzled.


    "Because girls don''t feel like ordinary people to me."


    Bai ruotong was kind to her, but she didn''t know who Bai ruotong was. He never knew this woman. Now he is her subordinate, so he should know more about her.


    "The girl will tell you when she wants to say it. Don''t think about it yourself." It''s not convenient for Liuli to disclose too much. Now they don''t know the final result of this trip. Although they know the details of Heqing, if they tell the truth, Heqing is caught by someone who wants to reveal what to do. It''s not that he Qing doesn''t believe in his character, but that he should be careful when he goes out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing pursed her lips and said nothing more. In his heart, he has regarded the girl as his own person. For the sake of the girl, he can sacrifice his life, but he also knows that although the girl has left her, it does not mean that she believes in herself enough.

 Chapter 1680

    "Help..."


    "Is there anyone..."


    In the wood room, hoarse calls came one after another.


    Zhao Shen had been exhausted with tears, and his mouth was as dry as if he had gone into the desert. On weekdays, there was no sound like honey, leaving only a hoarse gasp.


    She really regretted that she had to leave the master''s side. Normally, she lived a life of delicacy and delicacy. Occasionally she tripped with the eldest lady, and the master also helped her talk. Now I am bound here, suffering from the cold wind and torture, and I never know what my fate will be.


    I thought that leaving the mansion was like hell, but now Zhao Shen really understood what hell is. If she came back to the master, she would not be so unreasonable. She would make the master happy and win the position of the main room as soon as possible.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    "Daddada..."


    The wind suddenly and noisily blowing, mixed with the sound of small footsteps. Zhao Shen stopped calling and pricked up his ears.


    "Daddada..."


    The sound of footsteps came and fell into my ears in the silent air. Zhao Xin was very happy. Did the master''s people come to save me?


    "Hula!"


    The door was suddenly pushed open. Zhao Shen raised his head fiercely. In the dark, a man in black clothes entered the room. He looked around as if looking for something. His action is not in a hurry. It looks more like a leisurely stroll at a temple fair. Noticing Zhao Shen in the corner, he turned his head slowly and walked with her.


    "Are you here to save me?"


    Zhao Shen expected.


    "Madame Zhao?"


    Night, the man picked eyebrows, voice magnetic and with a touch of dark cold. Zhao Shen Leng for a moment, she had never heard such a voice.


    "You... Who are you?"


    Zhao Shen swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked.


    The man didn''t reply. In the dark, Zhao Shen heard the sharp sound of the knife drawn from the sheath. Before she began to ask, there was a sharp pain in her throat. She felt warm liquid running down her neck. Before she realized anything, her eyes were dark and she lost consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, Liuli went to the wing room with hot water. Before Bai ruotong woke up, she carefully put down the copper basin, rubbed her hands, and walked slowly towards the bed.


    "Girl, it''s time to wake up."


    She pushed Bai ruotong''s mattress and called softly. The woman sleeping on the couch shakes her delicate willow eyebrows and bends her mouth. Liuli smiles. She knows that it''s her mother who is lying in bed.


    On weekdays, she was willing to sleep more. After all, Bai ruotong had not had a good rest for a long time. But Mrs. Zhao''s affairs have not been solved, and the time can not be delayed.


    "Girl, wake up quickly."


    She called again. Bai ruotong slowly opened her sleeping eyes, like apricot eyes with dew. She raised her chin and looked at the glass blankly.


    "You... Who are you?"


    Smart voice with curious voice from her mouth, glass muddled, busy way: "girl, I am glass ah!"


    She knew that this was Bai ruotong''s fault again. Since she left the capital, she often forgot where she was and who was beside her when she woke up.


    "Liuli..."


    Bai Rutong repeated these two words blankly, chewing them repeatedly. Liuli was frightened by her infatuation and bit the tip of her tongue nervously.


    Less than a moment later, Wu Tieguai was invited into the wing room by her. He asked for a pulse and began to apply the needle. As soon as the needle entered the skin, Bai Rutong screamed and fainted.

 Chapter 1681

    By the time she woke up again, she was on her way. Compared with her blank look in the early morning, her eyes were clear at this time, clearly calling out the names of Wu Tieguai and Liuli. Hearing that she recognized herself, Liuli''s eyes were ruddy, and her nervous heart fell down and she sat on the ground with all her strength.


    "Girl, you really scared me."


    Her voice was full of crying, and she was obviously frightened.


    Bai Rutong laughed: "I don''t recognize you again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She did not reply, but nodded heavily. Bai ruotong sighed a little, fingertips around his hair: "maybe I will lose my memory before I arrive at the Chinese dynasty."


    "Girl, don''t you believe me?"


    Wu Tieguai asked with a smile.


    Bai ruotong shook her head. She didn''t believe Wu Tieguai. She didn''t believe herself.


    "You go out first."


    Wu Tieguai bowed his head, and he was still sitting on the ground in a daze.


    When Liuli left, Wu Tieguai took a cup of tea and handed it to Bai ruotong: "it''s mixed with honey and water."


    "Thank you."


    Bai Rutong replied with a smile and took a bite.


    "Do you remember what I said to you before I left the palace?"


    Wu Tieguai asked. There are only two people here, she and Bai ruotong. He calls Bai ruotong empress directly.


    "Naturally."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    Before leaving the palace, she had a conversation with Wu Tieguai. He once said that her illness was due to the influence of Wushan''s magic, and her weak body could not bear any poison. Now that the old disease is back, I''m afraid it can''t be cured as easily as it used to be. I need to go to Huachao to find a real person who really understands the art of Wushan.


    If the delay is too long, even if you really find someone who knows Wushan''s art, I''m afraid you can''t go back to heaven.


    "The empress doesn''t need to worry too much, everything has a tiny minister." Wu Tieguai road.


    Bai ruotong nodded. In fact, she vaguely felt that her symptoms were like modern Alzheimer''s disease. In modern times, there is no cure for this kind of disease. Although the causes are different, even if you find a real person, you may not be able to return to heaven.


    "Niang Niang, Wei Chen didn''t joke with Niang Niang. Please listen to what Wei Chen said." Wu Tieguai see her light nod, know she didn''t really listen, can''t help but angry.


    "Dr. Wu, I know what you mean," said Bai. "I''m not a woman who always makes me feel sad as Dr. Wu said. I naturally know that even if I think about happy things day by day, it''s serious."


    "Don''t think about it."


    "Well, Doctor Wu, don''t try to persuade me any more. I''ll take a rest for myself and deal with Mrs. Zhao''s affairs."


    Bai ruotong changed his low voice just now, and his voice was forced to cheer up.


    "But..."


    "No, but even if something really happens to me, don''t you still have Dr. Wu?" Bai ruotong winked at him, "don''t worry. How can I know my own body?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing her answer like this, Wu Tieguai didn''t persuade any more.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Liuli came out of the room, he Qing, who was waiting anxiously, came across in the corridor.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Liuli asked.


    "How is the girl?" He Qing asked.


    As soon as he got up in the morning, he saw Liuli go to find Wu Tieguai in a hurry. He didn''t dare to break into Bai ruotong''s boudoir and ask what happened to her, so he had to wait anxiously at the door.


    "The girl is OK. It''s OK."


    Liuli didn''t want to hide it from him, he replied.

 Chapter 1682

    "What''s wrong with her health?"


    He Qing picked his head and asked formally. He was worried about Bai ruotong, but he was worried that his worry would bring trouble to Bai ruotong. After all, when he met Bai ruotong, there was an embarrassing incident. Liuli was about to reply, but an anxious cry came from the distance: "Liuli girl!"


    "What happened?"


    He Qing met him several times, but he did not know him. He was the bodyguard under Bai ruotong. When he looked back at Liuli, Liuli was already whispering with the man. With the man''s whispering, Liuli''s face changed from calm to shocked. Heqing blinked. He was just asking what happened. He saw Liuli had left with the man in a hurry.


    He Qing weighed it over and followed them. They went all the way out of the inn to the cottage in the forest. Before he came near, he Qing smelled the smell of blood drying up. He covered his nose and looked up. There were three or five people in the hospital. They were bodyguards on duty.


    "This is what happened!"


    He Qing asked Liu Li.


    For he Qing''s follow, Liuli was not surprised: "don''t you have eyes to see? They''re all dead. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing is speechless.


    "Bodyguard Zhang, did you find out this morning?"


    Liuli asked the man. The man named Zhang Qing nodded with a touch of sadness and hatred. The men who fall to the ground are all brothers who get along well with him on weekdays.


    Now they become cold bodies. How can Zhang Qing feel.


    "Yes," Zhang Qing said in a hoarse voice, "I found it when I came to take over in the morning, and then... Mrs. Zhao also died."


    Hearing the word "Mrs. Zhao", Liuli''s eyes suddenly tightened and quickly opened the door of the Chaifang.


    He Qing followed her behind, just entered the room was a pungent smell of blood shrouded in the nose. The blood in the room had solidified into black. Zhao Shen still keeps the posture of being tied to the post, but her throat is cut with a big button, and the blood stains the skin and clothes under her neck into solidified black.


    She stared round, as if surprised at her own death.


    He Qing''s feet have been soft, he is now just hard to support his body about to fall down. After all, before he met Bai ruotong, although he lived a miserable life, when did he see such a bloody scene.


    "He Qing, you go to inform the girl." Liuli said.


    "But isn''t the girl ill now?"


    He Qing is a little worried.


    "If you don''t tell the girl, she will be angry." Liuli endurance explained. He Qing listened and nodded seriously. When Heqing leaves, Liuli leads Zhang Qing back to the yard. They carefully look at the bodies on the ground. Their death is extremely tragic, and the knife is deadly.


    Liuli noticed that they didn''t seem to die in the slightest pain, and they looked very peaceful. It seems that he was cut in the throat when he was not on guard.


    She stood up and looked at the body on the ground.


    They, like themselves, have been with their mother for a long time. Now they are dead in a foreign country. How should the old and young in their family explain themselves.


    After the guards were buried, Liuli returned to the Chaifang. Bai ruotong has not yet arrived. Although the yard is much cleaner, it is still surrounded by blood.


    "Shasha..."


    There was a sound coming from the woods outside the courtyard. Looking back, Liuli had not recovered. It was dark before her eyes.

 Chapter 1683

    When Liuli woke up again, his whole body was in pain like being crushed. She raised her eyes and saw a man in a blur of light and shadow.


    The man sat against the light, wearing a black robe. Because against the light, glass can''t distinguish his appearance, only from the outline, this man should be very handsome.


    He looked at Liuli, as if to see her wake up, mouth diffuse a smile: "ha..."


    "You... Who are you?"


    Liuli looks at the man in front of him in horror. He is filled with pressure and low air pressure. Liuli can''t help shivering and subconsciously feels that this man is different. The man did not answer her words, slowly approached her, and said in a very low voice, "what''s your girl''s name?"


    "Do you know my girl?"


    What is the identity of this man?


    The man laughed: "your girl kidnapped master Wei''s concubine. What does she want to investigate?"


    "What does this matter to you?"


    Liuli glared at him.


    The man laughed in a low voice and didn''t reply. There seemed to be something extremely dangerous in his eyes. Liuli thinks that she has experienced many things around Bai ruotong. She should be resistant to the man''s eyes, but somehow, when she looks at the man''s dark eyes, she feels a little chilly in her heart.


    This man... Is no ordinary man.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    He Qing informs Bai ruotong, and several people rush to the yard. If it is true, the courtyard is miserable. Zhang Qing falls to the ground and loses consciousness. Bai ruotong approached him and felt his breath with his hand. He was relieved.


    Fortunately, he is still alive.


    "Wake up."


    Bai ruotong wakes him up.


    Zhang Qing slowly opened her eyes and saw Bai ruotong''s moment. There was some fear and remorse in her eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid. What happened? What about glass? Isn''t Liuli with you? "


    Bai asked.


    Zhang Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and recalled what had just happened. He didn''t know why, so he fainted. He stammered with Bai ruotong about what had just happened. Bai ruotong''s face turned black immediately. I''m afraid... Glass is more dangerous than good.


    "It looks like you''ve had a big deal."


    Bai said with a sigh.


    "Girl, do you want to inform dark Wei?"


    Zhang Qing asked.


    "Let''s go and inform. We must find Liuli as soon as possible."


    She said.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong didn''t leave the hut. She knew that it was meaningless for her to leave here now. Unlike bodyguards, she is proficient in martial arts. If she sets out to look for Liuli herself, it will make this job even more difficult. The only thing you can do is not to make trouble.


    Waiting for nearly an hour in the thatched cottage, Bai ruotong had been sitting in the same place, silent. He Qing stared at her expression, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and couldn''t help approaching her and asked, "girl, how are you doing?"


    "Not bad."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Now there''s a saying that I know it''s not appropriate to say it at this time, but if I don''t say it here, I don''t know if I can find a chance to ask you."


    He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and opened his mouth dryly. He knew that Bai ruotong''s mind was full of glass, and he had no time to take care of him. However, there were too many questions in his heart. If he didn''t ask clearly, he was afraid that the questions in his heart could not be stopped. Bai ruotong nodded: "if you have anything in mind, just ask me now. As long as I know, I will tell you."


    "Who are you?"


    He Qing asked.


    "You care so much about my identity?"


    Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.

 Chapter 1684

    He Qing nodded: "I know that my current status is not worthy of knowing about the girl, but I have followed the girl now. Since I work with the girl, I want to know what kind of person the master I follow is... I..."


    "I''m not an ordinary person, but I can''t tell you my true identity. This is for your own good, "Bai said." but you should understand that I am not a bad person. This is the only thing I can tell you. Heqing, I''m sorry, I don''t want to cheat you, but I really can''t tell you now. "


    Whether he Qing can finally follow her is a question mark. She can''t let he Qing follow her into such a painful situation. At the beginning, she took in Heqing only because he Qing had lost his family. If she let him go, he Qing would be in danger. She wanted to wait for him to cheer up and let him find his own life after he took revenge.


    What''s the advantage of following her? She doesn''t know where she should go now. If she lets him follow, what kind of future can she give him. This child has just won the title and has a big future.


    If she is still in the capital, she can promise him an identity and let him have a bright future. However, it is very dangerous for him to follow him now.


    He Qing bit the tip of his tongue and lowered his eyes across an undercurrent. In his heart, he was disappointed that everything in his heart was true. Bai ruotong really didn''t want to share her past with him.


    She really doesn''t believe in herself, but it''s reasonable. For Bai ruotong, she is nothing more than an outsider. Why does she have to believe in herself.


    He Qing sighed, undeniably, the loss in his heart.


    "Girl! Girl


    A cry interrupts the conversation. Bai ruotong looked back, and Zhang Qing ran to her in a panic: "Miss Liuli is back!"


    "Back?"


    White if Tong stares round eye, surprised way.


    She thought there was something wrong with Liuli, but she could come back so easily. Bai ruotong looks out the door of the courtyard and sees Liuli walking slowly into the room.


    "Glass!"


    "Miss..."


    Seeing Bai ruotong, Liuli''s heart was relieved. She holds Bai ruotong''s hand with water vapor in her eyes.


    "What happened and why..."


    Bai Rutong paused, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "why did you suddenly disappear?"


    "Let''s go back to the inn, miss."


    Liuli sighs.


    Bai ruotong thought about it and nodded.


    When we got back to the inn, it was already the afterglow. There are so many things happening today that people can''t answer them for a while. Bai ruotong holds a glass of water to Liuli. Liuli bites her lip and nods to take a bite. She swallows it eagerly, but in the blink of an eye, she eats a full glass of water.


    When she calmed her mind, she began to talk to Bai ruotong about the strange things she had experienced today.


    "Girl... We''re being watched." Liuli said, "I didn''t see what the man looked like. He was so strange and spoke in a cold voice. But he didn''t sound like a Jurchen or a Nanyuan..."


    "Is it the Hua dynasty?"


    Bai asked.


    Liuli thought for a while: "although I haven''t met the people of Huachao, I feel that... That person... That person should be the people of Huachao..."


    Sure enough


    Bai ruotong sighed a little.


    In fact, she already had the answer in her heart, but Liuli''s reply aggravated the answer in her heart.

 Chapter 1685

    "When I got close to master Wei, I should have guessed that it must be from the Chinese Dynasty..."


    Bai said quietly, his eyes mixed with complicated colors. Liuli sniffed: "he asked me to tell the girl a word, and then let me go."


    "What did he say?"


    Bai asked.


    "He lives. He and the girl will meet one day."


    Liuli huidao.


    After a meal, Bai said nothing more.


    "Girl, this man is very dangerous..." Liuli bit her lip. "Let''s... Let''s not go back to Nanyuan. Let''s go back to Nanyuan... Let''s go back to the holy side... I always feel that everything is too dangerous now. Only the holy side is safe. No matter what you turn out to be, the emperor will accept it. The emperor will... "


    "You don''t have to say much..."


    Bai ruotong interrupted her. Liuli bit the tip of his tongue, and he could not help feeling a little angry. What annoys her is not Bai ruotong, but her attitude of always thinking about others.


    She always thinks of others first, then herself.


    "Lady! The maidservant should not have said these words, but she really can''t go on. She knows that she has deep feelings for the emperor. She doesn''t want the emperor and his highness to see you forget their appearance, but... But now the situation is that your life is in danger!


    You should think for yourself. You want to find out your life experience. Liuli knows that it''s not a good time, madam. Please take my advice and come back to the emperor. Let him think for you! "


    Actually


    If Bai Rutong is willing to share all his worries with Gu Yanqing, things will be solved. But my wife is too proud. In her heart, the Holy One is always the most important. She knows that the holy one has worked hard enough to deal with the government affairs every day, so she doesn''t want to disturb the holy one with her own affairs.


    But now


    This is not a situation of whether or not to disturb, but a situation of having to disturb.


    "I said, don''t you call me Niang outside?"


    Bai Rutong lowered his voice.


    "But..."


    Liuli choked. She was stupid and didn''t know how to persuade Bai ruotong. She never loved to cry, but now she was red eyed with anxiety.


    The man''s eyes


    It''s really scary


    Bai ruotong couldn''t understand


    Even if she understood, maybe she wouldn''t go back.


    Because her heart is always pessimistic, but also arrogant. She would rather die outside than let the Lord see her weak side.


    ¡­¡­


    "Liuli, do you know how many people in Nanyuan call me the queen of demons?"


    Bai ruotong raised his head and asked.


    Liuli heart a jump, shook his head.


    "A lot of... A lot of people..." Bai ruotong said with a bitter smile, "I''m the only one in the emperor''s harem. Although I have a son, it doesn''t satisfy the ministers. If the emperor is looking for a miracle doctor because of my illness, and if he is sending troops because of my illness, maybe the reputation of my demon queen will spread even more


    This is not good for the Lord. When the emperor ascended the throne, he did not have a smooth journey. In fact, some of his names were not right and some of his words were not right. It''s for this reason that I can''t let the holy one worry about my affairs... "


    When Bai said this, he felt a little more sad.


    Gu Yanqing is not a person of her own. Gu Yanqing is a person of the world.


    So


    He can''t ignore the world just because he is alone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liuli can''t say anything.

 Chapter 1686

    Bai Rutong is right. Many people call Bai Rutong the name of the demon queen. Because in their hearts, Bai ruotong is a demon queen.


    No matter which emperor, the harem is always full of beauties. Ministers will send their daughters to the palace in order to secure their power. But Gu Yanqing broke their thinking. If they don''t do their job well and don''t abide by the law, Gu Yanqing doesn''t have to leave any feelings here.


    That''s why they hate Bai ruotong so much.


    Because she gave up the idea that they wanted the father to depend on the son.


    "Lady... I see."


    Finally, Liuli compromised.


    What else can she do if she doesn''t compromise? Bai ruotong has made it so clear. Bai ruotong raised his hand and stroked Liuli''s head: "you''d better understand, Liuli. Don''t call me Niang anymore. We are out of the palace now. There is no Niang here."


    "Yes, girl."


    Liuli nodded cautiously, "what should we do next?"


    "Go to send a note to master Wei. Although Zhao Shen is dead, she is just a chip to master Wei. Since the man in black is not his person, it shows that master Wei still cares about Zhao Shen."


    "Yes."


    Liuli nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    A day later.


    Master Wei, who had been waiting for three days, was so worried that he lost his hair. The steward and his wife had been persuading them to go on their way. Although he didn''t explicitly refuse them, he was silent when he mentioned it. Zhao Shen''s temperament is a little bit sloppy, but in the end, he has served his younger generation.


    No credit, no pain.


    Her whereabouts are unknown now. Although he has resentment in his heart, what he should worry about is still worrying.


    "Master, I have received a letter."


    The steward walked into the room and handed a black letter to master Wei.


    Master Wei''s face changed greatly. He opened the book and saw four words: "I''m here to see you.".


    "It must be the girl of the day!"


    It''s in charge.


    "In fact, I know in my heart that Zhao Shen must be in the hands of this woman. But after looking for such a long time, I still haven''t found the whereabouts of this woman. You say, where has this woman gone? Can she disappear out of thin air? "


    Master Wei was very angry.


    The steward didn''t dare to say much. He bowed his head and didn''t reply.


    Master Wei looked up at the steward: "what do you think of this?"


    "Master, we should go!"


    The steward thought about it and expressed his true thoughts.


    "What do you mean by that! Don''t we care about my wife''s life or death? "


    Master Wei said angrily, and his voice was loud.


    "Master, I know that you are a man of great affection, but now this situation is clearly the fault of my wife. If she has a master in her heart, why does she still do such a thing? Master, you still have the eldest wife. She is your hairy wife. If you let your family fall into a disadvantageous place because of a small family, your life that you managed to escape from will be really ruined! "


    It''s in charge.


    Master Wei frowned.


    He naturally understood what the steward said, but although he understood, he was still reluctant to do so.


    "Master..."


    Seeing that he did not speak, the steward''s voice was low, with a suppressed request.


    "You..."


    "Master, do you really want to take the life of our whole family for the sake of that woman?"


    The steward''s words were not finished, and a sad female voice came from outside the door. Master Wei''s heart "clattered" and he got up and looked towards the door. He saw the big lady walking into the room with tears in her eyes.


    "Madame, what are you doing here?"


    Master Wei''s eyes dodged and he didn''t dare to look her directly in the eyes.

 Chapter 1687

    "Master! I''ve always known your love for that woman! But now that we are in such a situation, do you want to think about that woman all the time? Have you ever put us in your heart? "


    The doctor finally couldn''t help questioning.


    Hearing the threat from the steward, the eldest lady was very happy. She knew that the mean woman had encountered an accident. For the sake of a large family, the master would not care about her life.


    But she still guessed wrong, guessed wrong this cheap woman''s position in master''s heart. She has been with the master for so many years, since he was


    The eldest lady breathed out: "master, if you want me to die! Just wait here! If you still have in mind the life and death of our family, let''s go now! "


    "Madame! Why do you have to do that! "


    Master Wei is flustered.


    "Why?"


    The eldest lady sneered, "master, from the heart, do you still have my status in your heart now? Do you still have my place in mind? I know exactly what that woman looks like in your mind now. How much effort have I made for you and the government since I was born, sir


    "Madam, I naturally understand your intention. Don''t force me like this..."


    "Am I forcing you or are you forcing me? You should know it in your heart


    The big lady''s voice was a little sharp.


    She''s been in a good mood ever since she disappeared. She knew how angry the master was that day. But she did not think, did not think that his man should be so in love with that woman, she has done this kind of thing, his heart is still thinking about her.


    The first lady really regretted that she had been with such a man.


    "Madam, I know I''m sorry for you, but..."


    "No, but..." the eldest lady sneered and took out a dagger from her arms. She pulled out the scabbard and put it in her throat: "you can make a choice now. Do you choose to continue to wait, wait for the woman to come, or let''s run away now, you can make a choice now."


    "Madame! What do you want to do! "


    Master Wei stepped forward and tried to avoid the dagger in the hands of the big lady, but the big lady flashed by: "what do I do? What I do is what I always want to do! I think I have a place with you! It seems that I am still wrong! I don''t want the image of virtuous and virtuous today. If you choose to wait for your concubine, I will die in front of you today! "


    She couldn''t wait for the day when he stopped, so she didn''t want it.


    Master Wei looked at the woman in front of him in horror. He had never seen his virtuous wife make such a crazy move. Although he was surprised, he could understand the truth in his heart.


    If he is still unable to make a decision at this moment, then he is really sorry for his wife.


    "I see..."


    Master Wei breathed heavily, "good... Go... Go!"


    He bit a word out of the root of his tooth.


    "Go?"


    As soon as master Wei''s voice fell, a string of silver bell like laughter came out of the door: "master Wei said he would go? Where do you want to go? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei''s face suddenly darkened, and his heart was like an iron stone hanging in his heart.


    He suddenly felt that his life might be over.

 Chapter 1688

    Bai ruotong entered the room quietly. She had noticed master Wei''s residence for a long time. I thought master Wei would look for his concubine, but I didn''t think that the old man was unprepared. That concubine loves this man so much, but is treated so by this man, I think she will not close her eyes when she dies.


    Master Wei looks at Bai Rutong in horror. He swallows a mouthful of saliva. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to face Bai Rutong who suddenly appears here.


    "Why are you... Here?"


    Asked master Wei.


    "I gave you time to prepare. I thought you would run away, but I didn''t expect that you were not afraid of anything and didn''t run away."


    Bai ruotong turned his eyes and said, "master Wei, are you not afraid of me at all?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    be not afraid of?


    How can it be? He''s really scared to death of this little girl with unknown origin. But what can he do?


    This woman is obviously looking for him. Can she resist her.


    Bai ruotong sat down with a smile in his eyes. The first lady and the steward stepped back two steps. The eldest lady thought that Bai ruotong would look for her, but she never expected that this woman had come so quickly that she was not prepared at all.


    "Madam, don''t you say something when you see me?"


    Bai ruotong turned his eyes and looked at the eldest lady. The eldest lady swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She didn''t understand why Bai ruotong asked him by name.


    "You... What do you mean?"


    "You wanted to rob the women, but you didn''t want to meet me. Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, cold voice asks a way.


    The eldest lady swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She didn''t want to say anything to Bai ruotong. This terrible woman is like a madman in her eyes. How can she talk to a madman.


    At the beginning, she just wanted to find a daughter-in-law for her son. She didn''t think that she had encountered such a thing. The eldest lady was very regretful. What can she say now.


    Bai ruotong laughed, but did not continue to tease the eldest lady. She stood up and went with master Wei: "your other wives and daughters are in my hands. Today I have something to ask you. If you are willing to give a good explanation, I promise that your wives and daughters have nothing to do. But if you don''t give a good explanation, your wives and daughters will die in my hands."


    "Where''s Zhao Shen?"


    Master Wei knew that he could not escape. At such a moment, he had forgotten his fear.


    Bai Rutong''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, and then returned to normal: "she''s dead."


    "You killed her!"


    Master Wei''s teeth cackled, "girl! You have nothing to do with me! I just provoked you! But it didn''t hurt your life. Why did you do this to me! My family is so miserable


    "You''re just provoking me?"


    Bai ruotong''s mouth was bent down, and his eyes were a bit chilly.


    Master Wei opened his mouth. He was so frightened by her sudden collapse that he didn''t know what to say. The young woman in front of her has a very strong air. At first glance, she is not an ordinary person. He really did not know where he had the courage to provoke such a woman.


    Bai Rutong gave a cold smile: "are you just provoking me? If that''s all, then why do you harm innocent people. He Qing just wanted to leave with his sister, but you didn''t give him the chance. Mr. Wei, can you tell me why? "

 Chapter 1689

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei almost forgot about it. At that time, he just wanted to revenge on He Qing. Who let him provoke this woman.


    "Between you and me, it''s just a slight provocation. There''s a deep blood feud between you and he Qing." White Rutong road.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing outside the door listened to Bai ruotong''s words, and his heart could not help but feel some bitterness and comfort. At this time, Bai ruotong still remembers him in her heart. Her people are really good.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Asked master Wei.


    Bai ruotong snorted coldly: "I said, I just want to ask you! Master Wei, are you from the Chinese dynasty? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her straightforward question made master Wei have no idea how to reply. If he told the truth in front of Bai ruotong, would he not be exposed. But if you don''t tell the truth, how can Bai ruotong let him go easily.


    He didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "No?"


    Bai asked.


    "So what? Is the girl from the Chinese dynasty? "


    Finally, master Wei compromised.


    "If so, why did master Wei leave the Chinese dynasty? Why did you leave?"


    Bai asked.


    "Why do these things need to be told to you?"


    Master Wei roared, "you killed my wife. Do I need to be honest with an enemy who killed my wife! I don''t think I''m a good man, but I''m also a man of backbone. I won''t tell you anything you want to know. No matter what you force me or what you do, I won''t tell you the truth! "


    "I didn''t kill Zhao Shen." As soon as his voice fell, Bai Rutong immediately returned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei choked.


    "It was a man in black, and my men were killed. Master Wei, you can say it now. "


    Bai asked.


    Master Wei was confused. It''s not made by Bai ruotong. Who will do it? In his impression, only Bai ruotong can do these things. This woman is by no means ordinary.


    But can someone kill someone under her nose?


    "What? Don''t believe me? "


    Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    From master Wei''s eyes, she could see his distrust of her words.


    "How can I believe that what you say is true or false. What if you''re just trying to trick me! "


    Mr. Wei asked.


    Bai ruotong laughed: "master Wei, what good can it do for me to cheat you? What can I get?


    If it''s really me who killed me, I''ll tell you directly. What can you do to me? Can you still kill me? If I want to know something from you, I can directly torture and extort a confession. Should I use such things to deceive you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei took a breath.


    At this moment, he really trusted Bai ruotong''s words.


    Bai ruotong is right. If she really wants to cheat herself, she has nothing to do with it.


    "I know. I''ll tell you the truth."


    With a sigh, master Wei compromised.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and waited for his reply.


    "I am indeed a member of the Chinese dynasty. At the beginning, the Chinese dynasty was seizing the throne. I was a member of the second prince, but the second prince did not win the world. In order not to be involved, I fled the Chinese dynasty and lived in seclusion."


    Mr. Wei said.


    "What position did you hold in China?"


    Bai continues to question.


    Master Wei swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "it''s just a Book of history. What exactly do you want to ask? What does my past have to do with you? "


    It seems that he thought of something. Master Wei looked at Bai ruotong incredulously, but he couldn''t speak for a moment.

 Chapter 1690

    "What do you think of?"


    Seeing him like this, Bai ruotong asked.


    "You... You are..."


    Master Wei swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "are you looking for your own life experience?"


    He is a fool, but his head is clear. If he can''t see clearly at this point, he''s really a fool. This woman is not related to herself, and her accent doesn''t sound like a Chinese.


    Then why does she care so much about her own affairs? The reason must be that she has something to do with herself.


    "What? What else are you hiding from me? "


    Bai Rutong asked.


    "I... I once took the widow of the second prince. Is it... Is it related to you?"


    Master Wei''s eyes widened and asked.


    Although Bai ruotong had already guessed the relationship between master Wei and her life experience, she was still surprised when master Wei said it herself.


    "Hello, let''s talk about it!"


    Bai ruotong''s voice was a little anxious.


    Looking at her like this, master Wei affirmed his guess.


    It must be like this. That''s why this woman is so obsessed with herself.


    It seems that all this is retribution... Retribution


    Master Wei said: "if I tell you these things, will you let me live? If you don''t let it go, I won''t say. If you let it go, I''ll... "


    "It''s up to me," said Bai. "It depends on what you say."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cunning!


    Master Wei had a secret hatred in his heart.


    This little girl is really cunning to the extreme. She didn''t give herself an accurate answer. She didn''t say whether she would let go or kill herself. Give yourself hope, but make yourself nervous.


    Isn''t that torture.


    But what can master Wei do? Now the lives of several members of his family are in her hands. If he doesn''t tell the truth, Bai ruotong can let go of himself.


    "Are you... Are you... The princess''s child?"


    Master Wei''s words haven''t finished yet, one side of the big lady said in a trembling voice the question in her heart. Bai ruotong looked back at her and saw that she stepped back two steps, and her eyes showed something incredible. Bai ruotong stood up and said, "what did you say?"


    "Master... Master..." the eldest lady shook her hands, patted master Wei on the shoulder, and said in a low voice, "is it the princess we brought out, who was pregnant with? But calculate the time, the child should be twenty-six or twenty-five years old. It seems that the girl is very young


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong''s heart sank.


    She originally thought that she was not her father''s child, so to speak, her brother was not her father''s child. My brother is a real Chinese.


    So it is


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Because of what he suddenly knew, he was a little flustered.


    No wonder, no wonder my grandmother refused to tell the truth.


    But why did grandma kill her?


    "Where is the princess?"


    Bai asked.


    "We... We fled all the way to Nanyuan in the beginning, and when we were in Nanyuan, we were scattered because of a chaos..."


    The doctor is humane.


    Bai ruotong clenched his fingers.


    "Girl, if you are really the princess''s child, we have saved your life. You should thank us. We beg you, how about letting us go? "


    Lord Wei pleaded.


    He really regretted it at this moment.


    Originally, I escaped from the residence just to escape this matter. But because of a woman.

 Chapter 1691

    So it is


    Bai ruotong has a sad smile on her lips. Somehow, she doesn''t want to pursue the truth. She even regretted why she was pursuing it. Bai ruotong also knows why the LAN family wants to hide that their mother is not an heir of the LAN family.


    It turns out that


    Mother really betrayed her father.


    She''s not really


    Bai ruotong breathed out. She got up and went to the door. Seeing her leaving, master Wei was a little surprised: "where are you going?"


    "Now that everything is clear, it''s time for me to go."


    Bai Rutong replied. She doesn''t want to delay with master Wei any longer. Master Wei''s face turned white: "then you promise me to let go of my business?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong smiles, looks up at He Qing at the door and waves: "he Qing, come in."


    He Qing pursed his lips and walked into the room. Master Wei was really surprised when he saw he Qing. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Bai ruotong in horror: "you... What do you want to do when you let him in?"


    "Naturally, I can forgive you, but I can forgive you. It doesn''t mean that others are willing to forgive you." "What''s more, you have no grudge against me. Why can''t I forgive you. I''m looking for you just to ask for the truth. You are evasive. If you tell me the truth as soon as possible, how can you come across such a thing? "


    Bai said and pushed He Qing: "I promised you that I would help you get revenge. Now you can decide whether you want to keep him or kill him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are waves beating on Heqing''s chest. He understands Bai ruotong''s words. He knows that Bai ruotong sincerely wants to revenge for him, but because of Bai ruotong''s sincerity, Heqing doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    He has a grudge against master Wei, but somehow, when facing master Wei, he doesn''t know how to deal with it. On the contrary, he was surprised to learn about Bai ruotong''s life experience from master Wei.


    Originally this matter, Bai ruotong should not let him hear, right? Why


    "I... I don''t understand..."


    He Qing lowered his head and whispered.


    "What don''t you understand?" Bai asked.


    "I don''t understand. If I really take revenge, can my sister really get relief?"


    He Qing saw his sister''s tragic death at that time. That''s why he couldn''t sleep for a long time. Master Wei''s family are selfish people, but killing him here is revenge for him, but for Bai ruotong, it''s a way of exposing his identity.


    If master Wei is dead, the people staring at Bai ruotong will be more sure.


    "He Qing, you should do your own thing." Bai ruotong reminded, "I''m not a kind person. It''s right for me to repay my life. He has made your sister so miserable. You should seek revenge for your sister..."


    Bai said, "sigh, but I can not sigh." but these things are not what I has the final say. This is your hatred, and it''s your turn to settle.


    He Qing nodded, turned to master Wei and asked, "master Wei, is my sister a mole ant to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei moved his lips and didn''t reply.


    He didn''t know how to reply. If he said something wrong, his head would fall to the ground.


    "Do you know how miserable my sister''s death is?"


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, he Qing said again.

 Chapter 1692

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So you still don''t want to say anything to me now?"


    He Qing waited for a while. Seeing that master Wei didn''t reply, he began to smile sarcastically. He always wanted to revenge for his sister, but when he really faced master Wei, he Qing didn''t want to do so.


    He didn''t want his hands to be stained with blood. Before his sister died, let him not fill his heart with hatred. He thinks that he is not a person who knows how to suppress his emotions, but if he kills master Wei here, can he really understand his fault?


    Maybe he will not have regret at the end of his life, or regret for killing his sister.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong looks at Heqing. Seeing that Heqing has not moved for a long time, he half closes his eyes and falls into thinking. She has always thought that revenge is a pleasant thing, but now it seems that revenge is not a refreshing thing for the victim.


    There was no remorse in master Wei''s eyes. There was only fear. He was frightened by the fate he was about to face.


    For such a person, how can it be faster to kill him?


    "Girl, I want to..."


    He Qing suddenly turned his head and looked at Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows and looked back at her. He came up to her and whispered in front of her ear. Bai ruotong''s eyes were a little surprised and turned pale.


    "May I?"


    He Qing asked.


    Bai ruotong thought about it and nodded: "if you want to do this, naturally you can."


    He Qing looked at Bai ruotong gratefully and made a decision in his heart. He went to master Wei and said, "master Wei, don''t worry. I won''t take your life or your family''s life."


    "You..."


    Master Wei stares at him in surprise. Can''t believe that he is so magnanimous that he doesn''t want his own life? Is that because he decided to let go of himself? Is there such a good thing in the world?


    In fact, his escape is not so much from Bai ruotong, but also from He Qing. He knows that Bai ruotong will surely take revenge for he Qing, but he didn''t expect that this man was so generous that he let himself go.


    "But, your son, you''ll never see him in your life."


    He Qing said the next sentence slowly.


    "You... What do you want to do!"


    Master Wei grins his teeth and stares at He Qing. He Qing gives a cold smile: "your silly son will become a beggar on the street. Don''t you want to find someone to cheer him up? I''m afraid there''s no chance in my life. "


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Master Wei gritted his teeth.


    "Please don''t do that! You kill me! I don''t want to miss my child! He is a fool. If you let him go, where can he go? Please, don''t do this. We can give you anything you want. Just let him go. Please... "


    The eldest lady knelt on the ground and earnestly asked for help.


    "He''s just missing. He won''t die. My sister lost her life. You can sacrifice other people''s happiness for your silly son. Other people are just like ants to you. It''s just a little pain for you. Can''t you stand it? "


    He Qing asked coldly.


    The eldest lady cried out: "I know... I know I''m sorry for you... But... But my child is young... You let him go... Where can he go! Please... Please don''t be so cruel... He will die. You''re killing him like this! "


    He Qing shakes off the big lady''s hand and doesn''t go to see the big lady''s face again. He killed him. When he killed his sister, why didn''t they think about it?

 Chapter 1693

    "He Qing, I know... I know you have a good heart. Please let go of my child. As long as you are willing to let go of my child, I will do whatever you want me to do!"


    The eldest lady knelt down and kowtowed.


    He Qing sighed, and now he felt a little refreshed. Although they were afraid of death, there was no regret in their hearts. But now, he Qing can see the regret in their eyes.


    If two people die, their children can still live a life of food and clothing with the steward. They are afraid of death, but they are not afraid of loss. But now, they have lost their children. I''m afraid they have no chance to see them in their life.


    "Not only that, but your wealth is gone in your life."


    Bai ruotong added a word. Master Wei stared round and looked at Bai ruotong: "Why are you! Why are you doing this! I''m kind to you, aren''t I? What are you doing this for? "


    "Yes? What kind of kindness is there? "


    Bai Rutong asked.


    "Your mother! no matter how! I saved her, didn''t I! If you didn''t save her, how could you show up! "


    Master Wei yelled.


    He had no grudge against Bai ruotong. If he talked about it seriously, he would have saved Bai ruotong''s life. He thinks he is not a good man, but he is not a bad man, but he just killed a man.


    People live in this world, this has its own destiny, he killed Heqing how, Heqing is the damned.


    Hearing this, Bai Rutong suddenly felt that he Qing was right. He Qing is not an impulsive person. If he is an ordinary person, he will kill him. But he Qing is different. He keeps him and makes him live in regret all his life.


    It''s just


    Do such people really have remorse in their hearts?


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help asking such questions.


    "Did you really save my mother''s life?"


    She said coldly.


    Master Wei nodded busily: "naturally, he saved her! Do you still doubt that? If I hadn''t saved her, how could she have survived? Girl! I know you are not a bad person, you can do well, let me live, OK? I beg you. I know that I have done many wrong things in my life. I know how to repent, but please go around me this time! "


    Bai ruotong sneered: "to bypass you, have you ever thought of letting the Heqing family go? He had nothing to do with you, but you killed his sister. Did they provoke you?


    Didn''t you provoke them first? If they begged, would you forgive them? Master Wei, you are not a kind person. Did you really save my mother''s life? Isn''t it because in your eyes, my mother is a drag, so you leave her alone! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei''s eyes widened in vain. He looked at Bai ruotong in horror. After being exposed, his eyes showed surprise and surprise. The corner of his mouth moved slightly, and master Wei said, "how do you know this... This?"


    He didn''t tell anyone about it! How did Bai ruotong know?


    "No one knows if you don''t say it?"


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, ask.


    Master Wei swallowed a mouthful of saliva, moved his eyes away, and did not dare to look at Bai Rutong''s eyes.


    "Because of the confusion and separation, in this way, you will believe, you think I will believe?" She laughed. "You''ve been accumulating wealth for half your life. Do you think I''ll believe it''s all your own?"

 Chapter 1694

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei shivered and lowered his head humbly.


    If you think about it carefully, you can understand the loopholes in master Wei''s words. None of his words can be believed. If her mother was not desperate, how could she marry someone else with her brother.


    "Your wealth, originally should not belong to you."


    White Rutong road.


    "You... Did you know from the beginning, so from the beginning, you deliberately approached me..."


    Mr. Wei asked.


    Bai ruotong laughed and did not reply. My grandmother did reveal something to her at the beginning, but she didn''t disclose much. She wanted her to find out for herself.


    "Master... What shall we do?"


    The first lady is about to collapse. She never thought that she would encounter such a thing in her life. Originally, she was relieved to drive away her concubine, thinking that they could still live a rich life after they were far away from Nuzhen.


    "Girl, I know you are a kind-hearted person. Please... Please let us go..."


    Master Wei pleaded, "look at you now. You are also a rich man. You don''t have to worry about food or clothing. Why do you still have to feel sorry for us, girl? Please... Let me go..."


    Master Wei was really worried. He knelt down and asked. Bai ruotong stared at him coldly: "how rich I am, that''s my ability, but your wealth should not belong to you. Your life has been left behind. Do you still care about these things? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Master Wei couldn''t say a word.


    When she came out of the room, Bai ruotong seemed to hear the cry of the big lady. She couldn''t help blocking her ears.


    Are women so ugly when they cry?


    Think about oneself now is also a person who loves to cry, isn''t in front of the saint, she is also such an ugly cry?


    She can''t cry like that any more.


    Bai ruotong patted his chest and comforted himself.


    "He Qing, are you ready to let him go so easily?"


    Back at the inn, Bai asked Heqing.


    He Qing nodded: "sister will never blame me, this is the best."


    "I thought you were going to kill them."


    White Rutong road.


    He Qing Leng for a moment, a trace of bitterness in his eyes. He looked at Bai ruotong and sipped his lips. After a long time, he whispered: "white girl, I want to ask you a question. Do you think I''m doing these things right or wrong? "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Bai ruotong tilted his head, some of them didn''t quite understand he Qing''s meaning.


    "I just don''t think my sister can live any more even if they are killed. In that case, what''s the good for me to kill them?"


    He Qing whispered, "but at the same time, I don''t want to let them go so easily. After all, my sister has suffered so much. Girl, you are a kind-hearted person, kind-hearted people, are well rewarded. My sister and I owe a lot to you, girl. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what I should do now. "


    Bai ruotong was stunned for a moment. In the face of his sincere thanks, she didn''t know what to reply. Leng for a long time, Bai Rutong just laughed out: "he Qing, you are really a strange person."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing blinked and didn''t quite understand Bai ruotong''s words.


    "You have a grudge in your heart, but you know how to get revenge. Death is terrible for those two people, but it''s not something they can regret. "


    White Rutong road.

 Chapter 1695

    He Qing was relieved. He knew that he had done it right.


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help pinching his face. He Qing was stunned for a moment, and his face turned red half the sky.


    "He Qing, I really can''t believe that your progress can be so fast."


    Bai Rutong said with a smile. He Qing blinked, unable to understand the meaning of Bai ruotong''s words.


    "You''ve opened my eyes today." Bai said, "I admire you very much."


    "These are all girls..."


    He Qing murmured. He wanted to say that it was Bai ruotong who had given him courage, but he could not say anything.


    "That''s right."


    Bai ruotong looked up at him and said, "what are your plans for the future?"


    "What are you going to do after that?"


    He Qing was stunned and didn''t quite understand the meaning of Bai ruotong''s words. What''s your plan for the future? He never thought about it.


    "Do you want to stay here all the time?"


    Bai asked.


    "Can''t I stay with the girl?"


    He had been used to staying beside Bai ruotong for a long time. Bai ruotong suddenly asked questions, which made him a little flustered. He never thought of leaving Bai ruotong.


    "It''s not that you can''t, it''s just that you can have a better choice, right?" Bai ruotong said in a slow voice, "you should have your own life to go, and you should also go the way that suits you. Being by my side all the time is not good for you."


    "Girl, are you driving me away?"


    He Qing asked.


    He thought that he could stay with Bai ruotong all the time.


    "No, I just think you have a better life to plan for. You can do anything you want. You don''t have to wait on me here. Now... "Bai Rutong said with a bitter smile," you can see that I''m not safe here. Maybe something will happen if you follow me. It''s the best for you to leave me, isn''t it? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing naturally understood, but he didn''t want to go, because


    Because he didn''t want to be Bai ruotong.


    "Girl, since I have decided to follow the girl, I naturally want to follow her to the end. If the girl dislikes me and wants to drive me away, it''s all up to the girl. But if the girl wants me to make my own choice, I don''t want to leave the girl. I want to follow the girl..."


    a lifetime.


    He didn''t say the last three words.


    Bai ruotong really had a bitter smile. How can there be such a silly child in this world. She didn''t want to drive him away, she just wanted to... Just wanted him to understand that she was not a person he could really rely on.


    Bai ruotong was speechless: "if you want to stay, just stay. Are you not afraid of regret? "


    only.


    This boy is really smart, originally he wanted to think for him, so that he can rest assured to find his own future. But this guy said that he wanted to drive him away.


    When things got to this point, Bai ruotong had no choice but to admit his fate.


    "If I could stay with the girl, I would not regret it."


    He Qing returns happily.


    "He Qing, I really don''t know what''s in your mind. It''s not a good way to stay with me. Do you think I look like a good man?"


    Bai ruotong deliberately threatened him.


    "Like that! The girl is like the best person in the world. No one is better than the girl


    He Qing said seriously.


    Now, Bai ruotong is speechless.


    Now that he has said so, what else can he do? He can only stay by his side. Is it hard to let him go?


    Bai ruotong sighed. That''s all. That''s it.

 Chapter 1696

    The next day.


    Bai ruotong sighed again and again, looked at Wu Taiyi, who was blocked at the door. He looked at Wu Taiyi again and again with deep resentment. Finally, he withdrew his eyes.


    "It''s no use staring at me. You''re not allowed to go out today, even if you don''t want to stay in the house, you''re not allowed to go anywhere."


    No doctor ordered.


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and sighed in secret, thinking that Dr. Wu was sincere this time.


    "Girl, I''ve brought the medicine."


    He Qing knocks on the door and enters the room. Bai Rutong gives him a quiet look and takes his eyes back in silence. He looked at Wu Tai Yi, blinked, and then looked at Bai ruotong''s eyes. Although Bai ruotong didn''t say anything, he also understood what embarrassing situation she was in.


    He laughed and asked Dr. Wu, "how is the girl''s health?"


    "It''s not very good," Wu said truthfully. "That''s why I told her not to go out today. She''s in such a state that she can''t do anything."


    "Who says I can''t do it?" Bai ruotong stares at Wu Taiyi unconvinced, "Wu Taiyi, don''t become a quack when you talk."


    "Please tell me what happened this morning, miss?"


    Wu Tai Yi pick eyebrow way.


    "I..."


    Bai ruotong wants to open his mouth, but when he wakes up in the morning and forgets the name of Liuli, he begins to feel guilty. She is really a little worried these days.


    "Have a good rest."


    Wu Taiyi sighed, "master Wei''s situation has been handled by me and Liuli."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and nodded helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    the summer solstice.


    It rained continuously for three days in the capital. Gu Yanqing looked at the rain outside the window lattice and frowned.


    "Dr. Wu sent a letter to tell her that her mother''s health was getting worse and worse," Gu Yixiu said in a low voice. "Father, have you thought about it?"


    "Your mother won''t say anything to me, but I don''t understand what she thinks, even if she doesn''t say it." Gu Yanqing''s eyes crossed the undercurrent. He stood up and went with Gu Yixiu, "everything in the court is handed over to you. Now these ministers are safe. Are you ready?"


    "Yes." Gu Yixiu nodded seriously, "father Huang can be at ease to leave everything to his son."


    "In that case, I will be the shopkeeper."


    His reply sounds very relaxed, but it contains too much sorrow. I thought he could protect his girl after he ascended the throne, but now it seems that everything is just empty talk.


    His little girl didn''t entrust herself to him wholeheartedly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the inn.


    Bai Rutong had a dream.


    She dreamt of Gu Yanqing, but in her dream she had forgotten the existence of Gu Yanqing. She tried to wake up her memory in her dream, but she found that she was like an outsider, she could do nothing but watch her indifference to Gu Yanqing.


    When I woke up, I was sweating.


    "The girl has a nightmare?"


    He Qing was by his side for a long time. Seeing Bai ruotong wake up, he hurriedly came forward and asked.


    Bai ruotong did not comment. His eyes looked at him for a moment in the room and asked, "where are the glaze?"


    "We are dealing with master Wei''s family." He Qing replied.


    Bai ruotong nodded and lay down. He Qing saw this and got up to twist the bedding for Bai ruotong.


    "He Qing, how old are you?"


    Coldly, Bai asked.

 Chapter 1697

    "It''s almost nineteen."


    Heqing road.


    White if Tong Leng for a while: "you are actually younger than me only two years."


    He Qing smiles and doesn''t say much. He always thought that the girl was young. If Bai ruotong didn''t mention it, he thought Bai ruotong was younger than him. But it''s also impossible. Bai ruotong''s mind is so mature, how can he be younger than him.


    "Married?"


    Bai asked again.


    He Qing swallows. Somehow, his heart trembles.


    "No He returned.


    "Do you have a happy girl?"


    Bai asked.


    In an instant, the face of the person in front of him flashed through his mind. He blushed, lowered his head, and replied dryly, "No


    "That''s a pity." Bai ruotong sighed. It seemed that he was really sorry. He Qing''s throat was a little dry. He raised his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him. He blinked and asked, "what about the girl? Do you have a happy girl


    "I''m married."


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth.


    Originally, he wanted to choose a good husband for Liuli. If he Qing was always with her, he would be a good choice. But after half a month together, he Qing didn''t like Liuli at all. Bai ruotong couldn''t do anything about the red line, so he had to give it up.


    "Is the girl married?"


    He Qing was surprised.


    "I''m nearly twenty-one years old. Shouldn''t I get married?" Bai said with a smile. If in modern times, she is still a young sister at her age, it seems too early to talk about marriage. But after all, I am in ancient times. If the girls of this era are not married, they will become old girls.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing''s heart is so sour that he doesn''t know where it comes from. When he hears Bai ruotong say that he''s married, it''s like he''s been pierced. His whole body is sour.


    "The girl is alone. Where''s your husband?"


    He asked, frowning.


    Bai ruotong''s body is sick. It is reasonable to say that he is accompanied by his husband. Is it difficult for her husband to ignore her illness? If so, the girl''s fate will be miserable.


    White if Tong where know he Qing in YY what, just look at his eyes, unexpectedly is inexplicable to oneself some pity. She could not laugh or cry: "what are you thinking?"


    "What kind of person is the girl''s husband?"


    He Qing asked.


    "What do you ask him to do?" Bai Rutong blinked.


    He Qing quickly stopped: "it''s just a question of curiosity. If you offend the girl, she doesn''t want to say it


    Bai ruotong couldn''t help laughing. He Qing was really funny: "this topic is caused by me. There''s nothing I can''t or can''t say. Since you are curious, it''s OK to tell you."


    He Qing blinked.


    "My husband was very kind to me. For me, he didn''t even marry his concubine. I was the only one left in the backyard."


    Speaking of Gu Yanqing, Bai Rutong''s heart became sweet. Xu is staying in the room too long, she is so bored that she talks with He Qing.


    "If you are really good to the girl, why don''t you accompany her..."


    He Qing murmured in a low voice.


    "You don''t seem to believe it?"


    Bai ruotong picks his eyebrows.


    "If he is really nice to the girl, why don''t he accompany her? The girl is ill. As a husband, he should share the joys and sorrows with the girl. "


    He Qing simply expressed his doubts.

 Chapter 1698

    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    Ordinary people must have such questions in mind. Can be good and bad is in their own hearts, Gu Yanqing how to themselves, her heart is naturally clear. He can give up his life for himself. If it''s not good, she really doesn''t know what kind of man is good.


    "Girl... What are you thinking?"


    Seeing that Bai ruotong did not speak, he Qing asked in a low voice, "did I say something wrong?"


    "You didn''t say anything wrong, but..." Bai ruotong sighed, "I miss my husband very much, and my children..."


    "Girls and children?"


    Heqing is like a bolt from the blue. The girl in front of her is so young that she can squeeze out water. Who can see that she is a woman? Not to mention having had children. Bai ruotong touched his nose and raised his hand to He Qing: "it doesn''t look like it? It''s better to be young than knowledgeable. "


    "Nature is a good thing!"


    He Qing didn''t even think about it and blurted it out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong looks at the innocent young man in front of her. His serious eyes make her have some bad premonition.


    She naturally did not expect that, unconsciously, she had captured a young man''s heart.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t come here! I''ll report you like this! The water let you in! Who the hell are you


    "No! What do you want to do! "


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden noise downstairs interrupts them. Bai Rutong gathers a smile and stands up with He Qing''s hand. As soon as I got to the door, a bodyguard came in a hurry: "girl! Leave quickly! It''s not safe here! "


    "What happened?"


    Bai asked.


    "Attacked!"


    The guard replied.


    He arranged for three bodyguards to escort Bai ruotong and he Qing out of the inn. Bai ruotong just walked a few steps, when he heard a fierce sound of footsteps behind him. The bodyguard next to him felt bad, and he Qing explained: "the carriage at the end of the city belongs to the girl. You can ride with the girl first. You can rest assured that someone is secretly protecting the girl all the way. If you leave here, the bodyguards don''t show up, it means that they have an accident. You can take the girl directly and don''t look back."


    He Qing nodded busily, not daring to delay.


    Bai ruotong struggled all the way and finally lay on He Qing''s back. As the bodyguard said, he Qing led Bai ruotong to the carriage. When he looked back, the bodyguard had already been fighting with others.


    "Don''t you have to wait for Miss Liuli?"


    He Qing asked.


    "Go outside the city first. If you stop here, it will only cause trouble for them. Their goal is me."


    White Rutong road.


    He Qing shut up and began to drive. He didn''t understand why the girl would be assassinated. At that time, he just looked at it and thought that the one who came was not good. If the girl had any accident, how would he explain it to her.


    "It''s over."


    Behind him came Bai Rutong''s stuffy voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He asked.


    "It''s a trick."


    White Rutong road.


    "What happened?"


    He Qing can''t understand.


    "Just now, I didn''t study the matter carefully. You have no power to bind a chicken. How can he let you follow me? The bodyguard I brought... Has a ghost."


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, the fact seemed to be so. Bai Rutong''s heart suddenly hung up.


    "What should we do now?"


    He Qing asked.


    "Don''t go to the meeting, go straight ahead!" White Rutong road.


    "Where is Liuli girl?" He Qing is not at ease.

 Chapter 1699

    "Don''t go!" White if Tong Li voice way, "see us to leave, glaze that end will naturally seek to come over."


    "Yes."


    He Qing replied, and did not dare to delay any longer. The whip in her hand hit the horse''s back. The horse ran faster and faster. Bai Rutong in the carriage was slightly dizzy. She covered her forehead and closed her eyes.


    "Girl! No! There are pursuers


    He Qing Yu Guang sees the figure of a man in black behind him. His heart is in a mess and he shouts. Bai ruotong coagulates his eyebrows and tries to open his eyelids to look out of the window. Sure enough, there are black shadows flashing in the bamboo forest.


    "Heqing, go left!"


    Bai said. The whip in He Qing''s hand paused: "girl, on the left is the cliff."


    "You listen to me and go left." White Rutong road.


    Although she didn''t understand ruotong''s meaning, since she ordered her to do so, she should do the same. He nodded, took the reins and swung to the left. The man in black behind saw that they suddenly changed their direction, looked at each other for a moment, and caught up with them. Zhou Jie, a man in black, has a fierce eye. In front of him is a cliff. Is Bai Rutong too flustered to die?


    In his heart, he thought, the pace is faster and faster. Sure enough, the carriage went straight to the cliff. Zhou Jie was stunned. Instead of stopping, he ran straight to the cliff.


    "In charge, what should we do now?"


    One asked.


    "Are they... Dead?"


    Another man asked cautiously, after searching so long, did the woman die in the end?


    "Shall we go back?"


    See Zhou Jie not language, that person asks again.


    "Don''t panic."


    Zhou Jie gave up. There is no law on whether people live or die. If Bai ruotong was such an easy to die person, she would not have lived until now. Although he had never met this woman, he heard from his master that this woman was intelligent and calm. She could not choose such an extreme way as soon as she was chased.


    "You first send someone to search under the cliff, and the rest of you search this bamboo forest with me."


    Zhou Jiedao.


    "Yes."


    The crowd responded.


    ¡­¡­


    He Qing, with Bai ruotong on his back, looks into the bamboo forest. He does not dare to stop. He is afraid that once he stops, the man in black will find the clue and catch up with him.


    "We don''t have much time to fight for. It''s not a good way to run down like this. You can find a hidden place and we''ll hide first."


    White Rutong road.


    "Girl, do you know that group of people?"


    He Qing asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Bai ruotong shook his head honestly.


    "Then why do they want to kill you?"


    He Qing doubts.


    "Their aim should not be to kill me, but to take me away."


    White Rutong road.


    They must have come to arrest her to lecture her. Although Bai ruotong didn''t know who they were, he also knew that these people should never be allowed to seize him. If it falls into their hands, how can they survive.


    He Qing didn''t know where he was, and gradually he felt tired. The sweat on his forehead falls down big by big. Seeing his weariness, Bai Rutong sighs a little: "he Qing, put me down in front of you."


    "Yes, girl."


    He has been running for nearly two hours. From noon to now, he is close to the afterglow. If he runs further, he will faint. Without refusing Bai''s kindness, he Qing nodded and carefully helped Bai to a tree.


    "How are you, girl?"


    He Qing asked.


    "OK," Bai ruotong nodded, "he Qing, please do something for me."

 Chapter 1700

    He Qing: "girl, you say it is."


    "You escape, and Liuli they meet, and then tell Liuli my current situation, if Liuli, will find a way to contact my people, and then come to save me." White Rutong road.


    He Qingxin was shocked: "I''m the only one around the girl now. How can I leave the girl?"


    "If you take care of me, we will both die. Since we can only live one, it''s not as good as you live." Her words, though heavy, were in a relaxed tone. Up to now, he Qing really admires this girl. Even now, she can still talk and laugh with him. His life is like a mole ant, but it can be compared with that of a girl. If only one person could live, she would naturally choose to let the girl live.


    "Girl, I will protect you even if I use up my life." Heqing road.


    "Those people who are chasing us are riding horses," Bai said with a helpless smile. "We just abandoned our horses and left. Although we had to fight for the time to escape, they will soon break our plot. Now they may have broken it and come to us again. If you are with me, you will be found in the end. It''s better for you to inform Liuli. In this way, we may have a chance of survival. "


    Bai explained patiently. But her explanation fell into He Qing''s ears, but it really became that Bai ruotong wanted to give up his life. He shook his head: "girl, if you are found by them, how can you escape?". If there is me, even death will protect the girl''s life. He Qing can swear that even if I die, I will let the girl live. "


    His eyes were very firm, and Bai ruotong''s heart was soft. Just a short time together for a month of youth, actually can pay for their own lives.


    "You don''t regret it?"


    Bai asked.


    She gave him hope of life. Such things are common to Bai ruotong. But for teenagers, it''s a life-threatening thing. He should be afraid. She just said this to give the young man a chance to escape. She never thought that his eyes were so pure that there was no fear in them.


    "I don''t regret that my life belongs to the girl." He Qing said, "girl, if you want me to have a baby, I will have a baby. If a girl wants me to die, I will die for her. "


    "Don''t make your life so cheap."


    Bai ruotong was amused by him, "your life is your own, even if one day, I want you to die, you also want to live."


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark, the glass smelled a smell of blood. The heaviness of her body made her ponder. The wrist was aching violently, as if it had been burned, as if it had been bitten by wild animals.


    "Pain..."


    She breathed out the pain and opened her sleeping eyes vaguely. Wu Tieguai is dealing with the changed blood yarn. A basin of water has been dyed red by blood.


    "Are you awake?"


    Wu Tieguai asked.


    "And the girl?"


    Asked Liuli.


    "We''re separated from the girl."


    Wu Tieguai sighed. These two days, he and Liuli are dealing with master Wei. Unexpectedly, a group of people in black suddenly broke in. The dark guards were defeated, and Liuli was seriously injured. They killed all the family members of master Wei. Only Liuli and Wu Tieguai escaped.


    "Did you go where we met?"


    Asked Liuli.


    "Yes, I didn''t see the girl." Wu Tieguai sighed, "now is the time of danger, and I dare not stay more."

 Chapter 1701

    Glass smell speech, bite the tip of the tongue. Tears stopped falling from her eyes. She sobbed and said in a low voice, "if there is something wrong with the girl, how can I explain it? If I had known that, I should have stayed by her side for a moment."


    "It''s not your fault, Liuli. You''ve done a good job." Wu Tieguai gently comforted. Since Liuli followed Bai ruotong, she has been diligent and never done anything wrong. She has been loyal to Bai ruotong. If she really wants to talk about right and wrong, it''s also his fault. He should not let Bai ruotong leave the palace at the beginning of his junior year.


    "If the girl has something to do, I won''t forgive myself." Liuli cried.


    Wu Tieguai: "don''t worry. Before that, I have informed the emperor. The emperor has started to leave. The girl will be fine. Our girl is very lucky. "


    Wu Tieguai''s words were more or less comforting, and didn''t ease Liuli''s guilt at all. But she could do nothing but feel guilty.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s dark.


    Bai ruotong curled up in a daze, and he Qing''s hand touched Bai ruotong''s forehead. Her forehead was very hot. From yesterday to today, her mental state has been bad. If she had a good rest in the mansion, Bai ruotong''s body would recover, but now


    He Qing bit his lip and tried to dig away the grass. There was no sound outside. He breathed out and let down his voice.


    "Girl, shall I take you to meet with Liuli girl?" He inquired carefully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong didn''t reply. Now where does she come from? Listen to what he Qing is saying. She closed her eyes tightly, and a sigh came out of the corner of her mouth. He Qing is worried and angry in her heart. Her physical condition can''t be delayed. If she goes on like this, I''m afraid the girl won''t last long.


    Thinking about this, he Qing carried her on his back and walked towards the forest. Before he took a few steps, he suddenly heard the "click" sound of a broken branch behind him. He Qing''s heart "clattered" and looked back. Under the night, there were several strands of black shadows surrounding them.


    "Take it away."


    A low voice came from the shadow. He Qing wants to run away, but before he starts, he faints.


    ¡­¡­


    When I woke up again, I saw a strange room full of medicine. He Qing tried to stand up, his steps on the ground, like stepping on a magnet, so that no strength.


    "You wake up so early. You''ll be dizzy for two days after you''ve been scattered by brother Jie. It took you only four hours to wake up."


    The woman''s smile came from her side. He Qing looked up and a charming face came into her eyes. The woman looks young and seems to have no hairpin. She has a soft and sweet smile on her face.


    "Who are you?"


    He Qing asked.


    "It doesn''t matter to you who I am."


    The woman seemed to be deliberately teasing him, with a more teasing tone. He Qing bit the tip of his tongue, trying to calm down. It was surrounded by shabby houses never seen before. A table, a bed, nothing else.


    "Where''s my girl?" He asked anxiously.


    He remembered that Bai ruotong was by his side before he fainted.


    "You don''t protect yourself. You still think about your girl. Is she important to you?" The woman blinked and asked.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you. Where''s my girl?" He Qing''s tone was a little more impatient.

 Chapter 1702

    "Your girl?"


    The girl was stunned for a moment. She blinked and laughed, "who are you? Why don''t you wake up and ask me where I am, and why don''t you care about yourself and just think about your girl? What good can she do for you


    "It''s none of your business!"


    He Qing stares at her, for this woman, he is not in a good mood at all. In He Qing''s heart, the only important thing now is the girl''s safety. "What''s your name?" she said? I''m Zhu Xin, the lady here


    "It''s none of your business!"


    He Qing returned.


    "Is that all you can answer?"


    The girl said angrily. He Qing turns her eyes to one side and ignores Zhu Xin. Zhu Xin sighed: "just ignore me. That girl in your family is also a stuffy girl. After waking up, she screamed all the time and didn''t know anything. When she asked her name, she didn''t say it and cried all the time."


    "What did you say?" He Qing stares round his eyes.


    "I said your girl was sick." Zhu Xindao.


    The girl is probably ill. She has been in a bad state of mind these days. Now they are tied up. Maybe something has happened to the girl. He Qing can''t put it down. He clenched her arm and opened the door.


    "Stop!"


    Just stepped out, two long knives directly compared with He Qing''s neck.


    "It''s OK. Let him go."


    Zhu Xin said with a smile.


    Several people listen to Zhu Xin say like this, you look at me, I look at you, finally took back the long knife. He Qing snorted coldly and said, "where is my girl?"


    "You want me to show you to your girl?" Zhu Xin blinked. The girl was very pretty. Her eyes were like flowers and dew. But he Qing didn''t want to pay attention to the girl''s beauty at the moment. His heart was only his girl''s safety. If something happened to her, he really didn''t know what to do.


    "Do you take it or not?"


    He Qing asked.


    "Please." Zhu Xin fork waist way. He Qing was stunned for a moment, "what do you say?"


    "I asked you to beg me, what? Can''t you ask for help? Or do you need me to teach you? "


    "Girl, why are you so difficult?" He Qing asked, "there is no grudge between you and me. What''s good for you if you do this to me?"


    "I have said what kind of good man I am? You and your girl are bound by us. If I''m a good man, how can I do such a thing? "


    Zhu Xin asked,


    What she said was so convincing that she couldn''t refute it. Zhu Xin smiles and goes to He Qing: "well, I don''t like difficult people either. If you kneel down and admit your mistake to me, I can forgive you. How about that?"


    "On your knees?" He Qingleng snorted, "what''s wrong with me? It is clear that you are the people who have done evil to heaven and bound me to the girl. Do you still make me kneel down? "


    "Since I''m a bad man, what''s the point with you? Do you kneel or not


    Zhu Xin asked. Her brother can be regarded as an interesting child. From the moment he wakes up, Zhu Xin can see the innocence of this person. For a long time, she hasn''t met such a hot-blooded teenager as he Qing. She should make fun of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing is indifferent.


    "If you don''t kneel down, your girl''s life will be gone."


    Zhu Xindao.


    After hearing this, he Qing knelt down without hesitation: "girl, please take me to see my girl."


    "You kneel so easily?"


    Zhu Xin didn''t think of it. He just threatened him. He was so easy to submit. He Qing lowered his head and bit his teeth tightly.

 Chapter 1703

    It''s not the time for him to lose his temper or be stubborn. He doesn''t know how the girl is. If the girl is really in trouble, he... What should he do.


    No matter what happens, he must take good care of the girl, which is what he and the girl had agreed.


    "It''s undeniable that you are a very good teenager. It''s good for your girls to have you around," Zhu said. "What''s your name? Or won''t you tell me? If you don''t, I''ll really do it to your girl. "


    "He Qing."


    Heqing road.


    "That''s good. People should be like this. Don''t be stubborn all the time. Learn to bow down." Zhu Xin smiles with satisfaction and wants to shoot He Qing''s head, but he Qing avoids it. He Qing glared at her, "how long did you take me to see my girl?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhu Xin''s mouth is flat. He is really a wooden boy. I can''t make a joke with him, just.


    ¡­¡­


    She leads He Qing to a room. As soon as he Qing pushes the room open, he hears a choking sound. Without time to think about it, he speeds up and enters the room. On the bed, Bai ruotong curled up and looked pitifully at He Qing, his feet retreating.


    "Girl!"


    He Qing exclaimed and rushed to Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong choked and looked up at He Qing in horror: "you... Who are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing was stunned.


    He... Who is he?


    How could a girl say such a thing?


    Is it difficult... The girl lost her memory again?


    These days, the girl often gets sick. He Qing has secretly heard the conversation between the girl and them. Bai ruotong''s illness is very serious. Her nonsense often takes Wu Tieguai a long time to recover.


    "I... I''m Heqing, your... Your bodyguard."


    Heqing road.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "I don''t know you."


    "Does a girl know who she is?" He Qing asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head again. He Qing was at a loss. Bai ruotong even forgot who he was, which was far beyond his imagination. He clenched his lips. Before he spoke, Zhu Xin stopped and said, "I said, your girl really can''t remember anything. It''s not just you. She doesn''t even remember who she is. What''s wrong with your girl? How can you be like a fool? "


    "Don''t talk about my girl!"


    He Qinghu is in front of Bai ruotong.


    Bai ruotong looked at them blankly and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word. He Qing choked and held Bai ruotong''s hand: "girl, no matter what happens, I will take good care of you."


    "..." disgusting.


    What Zhu Xin can''t see most is this kind of affectionate drama. He Qing is not a fool.


    No matter where it is, he will protect the girl and let her go.


    He Qing swears in his heart.


    "Zhu Xin, what are you doing?"


    A low question came from the door, and Zhu Xin looked back with a solemn look. She backed aside and lowered her head: "master."


    He Qing was stunned when he heard the word "master".


    Doesn''t Zhu Xin say that she is a young lady?


    How can you call someone "master"?


    With curiosity, he looked up at the man at the entrance. The man is wearing a black robe, and the dark pattern of bamboo leaves appears in the corner of the man''s clothes. He goes to Bai ruotong. He Qingyuan wants to stop him, but before he moves, he is rushed to one side by the man''s side.

 Chapter 1704

    "I heard that you don''t remember anything?"


    The man spoke softly.


    Bai ruotong blinked and nodded after a while. The man''s narrow eyes looked at her, as if to guess whether what she said was true or false.


    "My girl is ill. If you tie my girl, you want to ask her something. Just ask me. Don''t be hard on my girl!"


    He qingnu said.


    "To ask you? You''re just a little guy that Rutong saved. What can I know? "


    The man gave a cold hum. Although he answered he Qing''s words, his eyes were still on Bai ruotong''s body, without a moment''s shift.


    "What do you want to do?"


    He Qing asked.


    "What are you, dare you question me?"


    The man''s voice was a touch of danger. He wanted to get up, but at this time he was caught in the corner of his clothes by Bai ruotong. He was stunned for a moment. The man lowered his head and listened to her weak voice: "ruotong... That''s what you just called me... Right?"


    "Yes." The man replied.


    "How do you know my name?"


    Bai asked.


    "I''m your husband," he said


    "Shit! Don''t think my girl doesn''t remember now, you can cheat my girl like this! Who are you? You! You said you were my girl''s husband? You don''t deserve to be a dog to my girl! "


    The man''s words just fall, he Qing busy angry scold way. Zhu Xin was frightened to hear these words. Her master was notoriously insidious. Although she was peaceful in appearance, she was more violent in heart than anyone else. How dare he Qing talk to him like this? I''m afraid he doesn''t want to be scratched by his master.


    Unfortunately, he Qing is quite interesting.


    I didn''t expect to fight so hard.


    "What do I have to do with you when I talk to her?" The man asked, "do you know her? Do you know her identity? You don''t know anything. How can you guess that I''m not her husband? "


    "If you really are, you will not send people to chase us. You think I''m really a fool!" Although the man''s momentum is enough, he Qing is a reckless man. He is not afraid of the Tiger color shown by the man. He looks at Bai ruotong and says, "girl, don''t believe this man''s words. He is not your husband, he is nothing, he is a liar. Don''t be cheated by him!"


    Bai ruotong looked at He Qing, saw his worried face, and nodded.


    "Zhu Xin, you can handle this young man. You can play with him as you like."


    The man didn''t have the same understanding with him, and told Zhu Xin. Zhu Xin is surprised. If others dare to provoke him like this, he should be so tolerant to let he Qing go.


    Is he Qing lucky, or is the man in a good mood?


    Dare not guess too much, she pulled He Qing''s sleeve to the door. He Qing wants to break free, but she is caught by the woman''s arm. She lowers her voice and comes to He Qing''s ear. "Believe it or not, if you dare to say one more word now, your life will be gone. My master is a real murderer. I advise you not to provoke him. It''s good for you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing moved his lips, but he didn''t say much more. He obediently followed Zhu Xin to leave here.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai ruotong carefully looked at the man in front of him.


    "You really don''t recognize me?"


    The man''s words sound a little hurt. Bai ruotong shook his head honestly. He sighed, put down the tone of indifference, gentle way: "I''m really your husband, you don''t recognize it?"

 Chapter 1705

    "You are not my husband."


    When Bai ruotong said this, he didn''t have the slightest doubt. Man Leng for a while, he looked at her up and down, now she can''t be acting with him.


    "How do you know? Is it difficult to listen to that man? "


    Asked the man.


    "He is more sincere than you." White Rutong road.


    "So you don''t believe me, believe him?"


    Although the man''s tone is calm, but at first listen, some sour taste.


    "Yes."


    "Should I praise you for your intelligence?"


    The man reached out and stroked Bai Rutong''s hair. His action is very gentle, white Rutong did not escape, open a pair of clean bright eyes looking at the man.


    "I''m not really your husband." The man raised his lips, "I''m Wei Chongyan."


    "And who are you to me?"


    Bai asked.


    "Who do you think I''m going to be?" The man asked her.


    Bai ruotong shakes her head. She looks alert all the time. In addition, she has cried. Her face looks pathetic, and her tone and manner tremble slightly. Men know that she must be scared, suddenly appeared in a strange environment, no one knows, a girl, she must be afraid.


    No longer amusing Bai ruotong, he leaned down and looked at him in the same way: "a person who won''t hurt you, you can call my brother."


    "Brother?"


    Bai ruotong is not sure.


    "Do you know how hard it is for me to find you?" The man''s voice with a touch of sadness, "you are my sister, my only sister, but you and I are separated by fate. I have been looking for you for so many years. Now, I finally find you."


    After that, he raised his finger slightly and stroked Bai ruotong''s cheek: "you can rest assured that I will not hurt you. Don''t be afraid. Just stay with me. I''ll never kill you. "


    "I can... I can believe you?"


    There is a hint of uncertainty in Bai ruotong''s words.


    "You should naturally believe me," the man replied, "you see, I know your name, I know everything about you. If I am going to harm you, why do I say this to you?"


    Bai ruotong thought for a while, but his restlessness in his eyes was much less. He wiped away the residual tears from the corner of her eyes: "when I came, I heard them say that you have been crying. Do you know how painful my heart is. When I take you back to Huachao, you can be at ease. Forget once things or, as long as you rest assured, all the days after, I will accompany you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong didn''t reply. He pursed his lips and looked at him. The man is not determined to get all her trust now. Take your time. Now that she is in his hands, everything will turn for the better. He will let Bai Rutong believe him.


    ¡­¡­


    "You lied to me!"


    He Qing goes to the hospital with Zhu Xin and shakes off Zhu Xin''s hand.


    "What did I cheat you about?"


    Zhu Xin is not sure.


    "You are not miss at all, you call that man is master, you are a girl clearly."


    Heqing road.


    Zhu Xin rolled a white eye: "brother, is that the point?"


    Isn''t he supposed to ask, who is that man and who are they? Why kidnap them?


    Why can''t this young man get to the point?


    "..." he Qing stares at her.


    "It''s ZHUJIAZHUANG. It''s my home. I''m really a lady here. Just now, that is my father''s master and Zhu Jiazhuang''s master. I advise you not to provoke him. It''s your luck that he doesn''t pull you to get whipped or cut off your legs. If you and your girl are so reckless again, I believe he will kill you. "


    Zhu Xin deliberately bites the sound of "kill".

 Chapter 1706

    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    He Qing asked.


    "You just know to ask me that?"


    Zhu Xin is speechless.


    "No nonsense!" He Qing frowned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhu Xin is speechless. How can Bai ruotong keep this fool around. If she is really a bad person, the boy will die miserably.


    "Are you sincere to your girls?"


    Instead of answering his question, she asked.


    "What do you want to do with this?"


    "When I ask you, you answer." Zhu Xindao.


    "If I have no obligation to return to you, I guess that people like you will not tell me the truth," he Qing said, "but I warn you that if you dare to hurt my girl, I will never finish with you. He Qing said," do it, and you should think it over! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhu Xin''s mouth trembled slightly.


    Young man, if I were really a bad person, you would have been beaten by me no less than 800 times if you said these words to me now.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong quietly accepted the doctor''s diagnosis in the room. Wei Chongyan waited for the doctor to see him and led him into the side room. He asked impatiently, "doctor, is there something wrong with the girl''s body?"


    "She''s an old drug felon. If you want to clean her up, you have to go back to China." Said the doctor.


    Wei Chongyan listen to this words, eyes slightly covered with a layer of black. Back to China, that''s what he thought. But if those people don''t respect Bai Rutong, what should they do


    It''s all the good work done by Leng Beiyi. If it''s not this asshole... If it''s not this asshole


    Wei Chongyan clenched his hand tightly, and a fierce light crossed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, he Qing was allowed to see Bai ruotong. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Zhu Xin walking out of Bai ruotong''s room. He was stunned for a moment and walked towards Zhu Xin with a big stride: "what do you want to do with my girl?"


    "What does it have to do with you that I look for white girl?"


    Zhu Xin''s eyebrows were filled with anger. He Qing was stunned. When he saw Zhu Xin yesterday, he looked solemn in front of her so-called master, but Zhu Xin always kept a slick and playful appearance. What''s the matter today? Why is his face burning with anger?


    "I''m just asking."


    He Qing scratched his head and was scolded by Zhu Xin. His breath became weak. Zhu Xin sighs and approaches Heqing. When she takes one step, Heqing steps back, until she blocks all the retreats of Heqing and blocks him in the corner.


    "You... What do you want to do?"


    He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked.


    "Are you sincere to Miss Bai?" Zhu Xin asked.


    He Qing blinked. He didn''t understand why Zhu Xin had such words. He is more sincere than sincere to Bai ruotong. Really two words, should not be used for the feelings between men and women? Between him and Bai ruotong, they are... Masters and servants.


    Thinking so, he Qing''s ear tip is a little red.


    "Miss Zhu, what kind of person are you?" He Qing did not reply, but asked, "I thought yesterday that you were my enemy. Of course, I also think you are my enemy now. But you give me a different feeling... No... it doesn''t seem like an enemy... Miss Zhu, what kind of person are you? "


    He Qing asked in a low voice.


    Zhu Xin said, "if I say that I can let you and your girl escape from here, would you like to take your girl to escape?"


    "Run away from here?"


    He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and couldn''t believe Zhu Xin''s words. "Miss Zhu, is that true or false?"

 Chapter 1707

    "Do you think I like to lie to people?"


    Zhu Xin asked, "why should I lie to you?"


    She added. He Qing thought for a moment, but she was caught by Zhu Xin. She took he Qing to the corridor in a hurry.


    "Miss Zhu, where do you want to take me?"


    He Qing asked.


    Zhu Xin turned his head and blinked at him: "guess what, are you afraid of doing bad things to you?"


    He Qing shivered.


    bad thing?


    Zhu Xin laughed happily, and sure enough, teasing a silly child can make her mood better. She will he Qing into a yard, the bodyguard outside the yard saw her lead he Qing, surprised, just want to ask questions, Zhu Xin said: "this young man is very interesting, I want to get along with him alone, none of you want to disturb me."


    The bodyguard looked at Heqing. Heqing looked like a little white rabbit caught by a big gray wolf, with a little fear and loss in his eyes. He sighed and felt pity for he Qing. The girl in his family had been arrogant since childhood. No matter who it was, it didn''t come to a good end.


    Of course, the bodyguard did not dare to say that in public.


    He bowed his head and replied, "yes."


    After entering the room, Zhu Xin closed the door tightly. He Qing''s throat was a little dry, so he could not help but step back. There were three big words in my eyes: "I''m afraid."


    Looking at such a green, Zhu Xin can not help but hide his mouth and smile: "are you afraid of me?"


    "I... why should I be afraid of you?" He tried to keep calm, but the tone of the pit still exposed him. Zhu Xin sighed. She went to He Qing and said, "you don''t have to be afraid of me. I won''t do anything to you. I swear."


    Her words are sincere, but no matter how sincere, he Qing can''t believe it. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his hands and feet could not help tensing.


    "Or fear?" Zhu Xin picks eyebrows, "you say, how should I do, what should I say, you are not afraid?"


    "No matter what you say or do, I should be afraid." He Qing is honest. This makes Zhu Xin unable to answer, originally no longer want to tease He Qing, but he is too simple and naive, a child like fear from the eyes, can''t help but want to bully.


    "Didn''t you just say you were not afraid? Why are you afraid again? "


    Zhu Xin intended to amuse him. He Qingqi becomes a steamed bun. Just as he wants to fight back, he sees Zhu xinbad walking towards him step by step with a smile: "young man, your face can be regarded as one of the best in our village, or you can stay here and be my face. You can rest assured that I will treat you well, elder sister."


    She deliberately approached Heqing. Heqing was so scared that she bumped into the table beside her, covered her stomach and stared at her in horror.


    Are women now... So overbearing?


    "You... Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t do anything to me? What do you want to do now? Don''t mess with me, or I won''t forgive you


    He said, retreating behind him. The frightened look made Zhu Xin want to tease her. Zhu Xin came a step closer. Before she spoke, he Qing said, "I... I''ve just got a crown and I haven''t married yet. Don''t be like this... Girl, we have something to say, or I''ll make amends for you, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he said this, Zhu Xin couldn''t stop immediately and laughed out: "ha ha ha! You are so funny

 Chapter 1708

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva, still staring at her in horror.


    "Well, I won''t tease you any more. I have business to tell you." Zhu Xindao.


    He Qing breathed a little, but he still didn''t dare to relax his vigilance.


    "I didn''t lie to you just now. If I really want you and miss white to leave here, would you like to protect Miss White?" Zhu Xin asked.


    He Qing didn''t know: "how can I believe what you said?"


    "Is it good for me to cheat you? Or what do you think is worth cheating on me? "


    Zhu Xin asked.


    He Qingyan turned twice and shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "He Qing, I''m not a bad person. If I were, I would never let you meet Miss Bai." Zhu Xin''s words changed from the original idleness to seriousness. "I''m your partner with Miss Bai. I hope you take Miss Bai away, don''t go to Huachao, and go back to Nanyuan."


    "Who are you?"


    He Qing asked.


    No matter how silly he Qing was, he saw that the woman''s identity was unusual.


    He heard from Liuli that Bai ruotong was really a man of Nanyuan.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but what I can tell you is that I''m not really Zhu Xin," Zhu said. "I''m just a person lurking here. I just want to get your trust when I tell you this. These two days, I''ve seen that you really think about white girl, so I ask you to take her away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing''s eyes enlarged a circle. He didn''t know whether he should believe Zhu Xin''s words, but what good could it do for her to cheat herself?


    "Who are you of white girl?"


    He Qing asked.


    "I''m an old friend of hers," Zhu Xin replied. "He Qing and Wei Chongyan have been investigating Miss Bai. He is not a good person. If she stays here, Miss Bai may not be able to go back to Nanyuan all her life. I don''t mean to win your sympathy by saying these words to you. I just want to tell you that you must take Miss Bai now. The farther you go, the better. In this way, white girl will have a chance to survive. "


    "Miss Zhu, did you quarrel with Miss Bai just now?"


    He Qing asked.


    "Yes."


    Zhu Xin nodded.


    "I''m in a mess now. I don''t know if I should believe you. White girl is like this again..."


    "She''s pretending."


    Before he Qing''s words were finished, Zhu Xin said, "can''t you see it? She''s disguised. She didn''t really lose her memory. If she lost it, she would not have defended you in front of Wei Chongyan yesterday. "


    He Qing was stunned.


    He recalled yesterday''s scene. He was speaking harshly to Wei Chongyan. When Wei Chongyan wanted to send him off, Miss Bai grabbed Wei Chongyan and asked if she called him "Rutong".


    Now, white girl is really defending him.


    Zhu Xin is right about this. If white girl really lost her memory, why did she defend him.


    "Are you willing to believe me now?"


    Zhu Xin asked.


    "I want to talk to white girl."


    He Qing said, "no matter what, it''s the white girl who should make the decision. I''m just one of her bodyguards. I can''t guess what white girl is thinking


    "Well, you''re a qualified bodyguard, too." Zhu Xin sighed and compromised to take out a map from her arms. She handed it to He Qing and said with a smile, "the pattern on it is the map here. You carry it down and burn it today. If Miss Bai decides to leave, you can tell you how to escape."


    "Good."


    He Qing took it carefully and nodded. Zhu Xin patted him on the shoulder: "he Qing, I have to say, white girl really looks at the right person, you are a good child."

 Chapter 1709

    He Qing is embarrassed to be praised by a person who is not much different from his age.


    Two people talked a few more words, he Qing is put away the map, left the yard. He just walked a few steps, but he was grabbed by Zhu Xin behind him. Before he could react, he was already under Zhu Xin''s pressure. Zhu Xin stroked his cheek, and his voice suddenly became charming: "Mr. Lang, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will eat you? You''re such an interesting guy


    "..." he Qing was afraid again.


    "Zhu Xin, what are you doing?"


    The door was pushed open at this time. He Qingyi saw the person entering the room, and his heart couldn''t help lifting it. He was the man he saw in Bai ruotong''s room yesterday, the master of Zhu''s heart - Wei Chongyan.


    Zhu Xin flattened his mouth and sat up from He Qing: "master, good. What are you doing here?"


    "I''ve heard that you''ve made Miss White cry?"


    Wei Chongyan picks eyebrows. Zhu Xin flatted her mouth innocently: "where is it, master? You can''t believe Miss Bai''s words. She is a hypocritical now. If her voice is louder, she will cry."


    "Are you really going to trouble her?"


    Wei Chongyan said, and looked back at He Qing, "so now, you come to her bodyguard''s trouble?"


    Zhu Xin pouted, pushed He Qing away and muttered in a low voice: "I''m just making a joke with Miss Bai. Who knows that Miss Bai can''t make a joke like this? I''m just making a joke with this little bodyguard."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Chongyan''s mouth was tight, and he was about to get angry.


    Zhu Xin made a glance at He Qing. He Qing was clear. He buried his head directly and walked past Zhu Xin with great strides. Wei Chongyan didn''t stop he Qing. When he left, he said to Zhu Xin, "do you know why I didn''t put him under house arrest?"


    "Because the master doesn''t want to make Miss White feel that she is the master''s prisoner. The master wants the trust of Miss White."


    Zhu Xin replied.


    "If you understand, why do you want to destroy my good deeds?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    "Master, you really wronged me by saying this. Why should I do harm to you, master?" Zhu Xindao said, "I know the master wants to get the trust of white girl, but this woman is not worthy of white girl. You do this..."


    "If you dare to trouble Bai ruotong again, or her bodyguard, I will never let you go."


    Without waiting for her to say it, Wei Chongyan reminded. Zhu Xin lowered his head and raised his mouth slightly in a beautiful radian. "Yes," she said, bowing her body and arched her hands


    It seems that Wei Chongyan did not suspect her.


    ¡­¡­


    He Qing comes to Bai ruotong''s courtyard and hesitates for a moment. He tentatively walks into the room. As he imagined, the bodyguard didn''t stop him. He walked all the way into the room and saw that Bai Rutong was frowning and taking medicine.


    Seeing him coming, Bai ruotong raised a smile: "you''re here."


    "The girl is not going to pretend?"


    He Qing asked.


    "I think Zhu Xin has already told you?" Bai ruotong sighed, put the medicine bowl aside, took a mouthful of sweet cake and ate it. He Qing nodded: "girl, why don''t you leave? Who are they? Why do you want to feel sorry for me, girl? "


    "They are my family." Bai said, "I''m related to them by blood."


    Then she stood up and said, "don''t you always want to know who I am? Now I''ll tell you. "

 Chapter 1710

    She said, got up and went with He Qing. He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked up at her. Bai ruotong briefly talked with He Qing about his identity and the past. Before that, she had thought clearly that since she decided to trust Heqing, she must give her determination to trust. This determination is to tell him his identity and the past.


    "Isn''t it hard to believe?"


    Bai asked.


    He Qing was stunned and didn''t dare to reply. He never thought that Bai ruotong was the queen of a country, and it was the Lord of the Chinese dynasty who threatened her to come here.


    "He Qing, I''ll give you another choice now. You can leave here. I will never stop you, and I''ll ask someone to help you leave," Bai said. "Now you should understand how dangerous it is to be with me. I can give you a choice. The farther away you leave me, the better."


    "Girl, since I''ve decided to stay with her, I won''t leave. She doesn''t have to persuade me any more." He Qing said this without hesitation, "no matter who the girl is, I want to be with her. My words will never change."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Rutong said with a smile: "you are really a fool. I have never seen such a silly child as you. Say, if you didn''t meet me, your destiny will never be like this, but you are willing to follow me


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing pursed her lips with a smile, and her face was actually shy. He is a green and astringent youth, very young, thinking without any dust. His whole life is like a piece of white paper, let such a beautiful young man stay by his side, Bai Rutong is really a little afraid, afraid that he will delay the fate of the young man.


    "You really... Don''t regret it?"


    Bai asked him.


    "Girl, do you think I should regret it?"


    He Qing replied. Bai Rutong said with a smile: "well, I won''t talk about it with you. Heqing, I won''t leave here. I will go to Huachao with them. "


    "Then I am with the girl."


    Heqing road.


    "Zhu Xin is not a bad person, but when you get along with Zhu Xin, you must treat her as a bad person," Bai ruotong lowered his voice. "The reason why I want to pretend to lose my memory is that I can avoid a lot of trouble. But I can''t guarantee that after going to China and Korea, I will still be as sober as I am now.


    If it really comes to this point, Heqing, the only person I can rely on around me may be you. Are you willing to be my dependence


    "Naturally."


    He Qinghui.


    Bai ruotong felt a little relieved. Fortunately, after she came out, she met a teenager like he Qing. If not, she really didn''t know what to do now.


    ¡­¡­


    He Qing accompanies Bai ruotong in his room. In the evening, Wei Chongyan comes to eat. He looks at Bai ruotong lying on the bed and sits down gently. His fingers push her arm carefully: "ruotong, it''s time to wake up."


    Bai ruotong had a shallow sleep, but when he called, he opened his eyes vaguely. She looked at Wei Chongyan and grinned: "brother Wei."


    Brother Wei.


    He Qing listens to such appellation, feel in the stomach one strength ground turns disgusting.


    Brother these two words, this man match?


    Wei Chongyan was gratified. He patted Bai ruotong''s head and said in a low voice, "get up and have a meal."


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded cleverly, just like a child.

 Chapter 1711

    Wei Chongyan looked at her like this, his eyes could not help but be gentle.


    The food is rich in four dishes and two soups. He Qing stood by, looking at the suckling pig on the table, salivating. He hasn''t had a good meal for a long time.


    "Sit down, too."


    It seems that he heard his belly cry. Bai Rutong turned around and whispered with him. He Qing swallows a mouthful of saliva and wants to refuse, but he doesn''t want Wei Chongyan to accompany Bai ruotong to dinner alone. After thinking for a while, he Qing sat down.


    "Wait, who are you?"


    As soon as he fell, he heard Wei Chongyan''s cold questioning voice.


    "You don''t have to tell me who I am. If the girl asks me to sit down, I will sit down. What''s wrong with that? "


    He Qing asked.


    "He Qing has been with me for a day. He told me today that he is my bodyguard and will protect me. It''s reasonable for him to sit down so hard. Brother Wei, please don''t make it difficult. " Bai ruotong''s voice rang out.


    Wei Chongyan nodded: "good."


    It''s so light to say yes?


    He Qing can''t believe it. When the man came to kidnap them, he used violence. After kidnapping them here, they were obedient to Bai ruotong.


    Strange, really strange.


    So embarrassed to use the dinner, he Qing stood guard outside the door. Wei Chongyan accompanied Bai Rutong for a while and then left.


    He went outside, took a cold look at He Qing and left. He Qing shivered. Although he didn''t speak, he Qing saw the killing intention from this eye.


    This man is really not the ordinary terror.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Zhu Xin couldn''t sleep anyway.


    Today, Wei Chongyan is obviously testing himself. Although he is to let himself not to be difficult to Bai ruotong, but the meaning is to let her not to approach Bai ruotong. The meaning of this is clear to Zhu Xin.


    It seems that her actions are a little out of line. Who is Wei Chongyan? She dares to provoke me like this


    I only hope that when I''m not found, the emperor can come to join the empress quickly, otherwise... She really can''t hold on.


    Zhu Xin lay on the bed, tossing and turning, and finally sat up and jumped out of the window. Like a gust of wind, she pushed open Bai ruotong''s window lattice and jumped in.


    Bai ruotong did not fall asleep. Seeing her coming, he did not seem half surprised. Instead, he rolled his eyes: "I knew you were coming."


    "Niang Niang, when on earth do you leave here?"


    Zhu Xin is open to the mountain.


    "I said I would not leave." Bai ruotong spoke with a touch of cloud and breeze. Zhu Xin bit his teeth, hoping to knock the woman to the ground and drag her away.


    "If you really go to Huachao, you know what you are facing!"


    Zhu Xin asked.


    "It''s natural for Wei Chongyan to find a national teacher for me and clean up all the poison on me." White Rutong road.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhu Xin''s mouth trembled slightly.


    There is nothing wrong with what she said. If she really leaves with Wei Chongyan, she is likely to get such benefits. But what followed was Wei Chongyan''s use. Huachao is not a place to go if you want.


    "Lady, I''m for your own good." Zhu Xin sighed.


    "I know that you are for my good. Haven''t I known your mind for so many years?" Bai ruotong got up and approached her, "orange, do you know what you came to for me?"


    When he saw orange here, Bai Rutong was surprised. She came here in a different identity. Who she did this for? Bai ruotong naturally knew.

 Chapter 1712

    "That Niang Niang knows, you step into again of what dragon pond tiger den?"


    Zhu Xin... No, oranges do the same.


    "How did you get here?" Bai ruotong asked, "did the emperor tell me?"


    "Yes." Zhu Xin nodded. There is no effect in deceiving Bai ruotong. She is smarter than herself and can easily see through her lies. When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he slightly lifted a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and said, "it seems that I''m still too stupid. I should know that no matter what I do, I can''t hide from the emperor."


    She originally thought that she could hide things from the world, but she was too small to see Gu Yanqing.


    "Niang Niang," orange son holds her palm, "leave, even if don''t return to Nanyuan, you also have to leave from here. Orange will accompany you, will protect you, no matter where you go, orange will. Lady, let''s go. "


    "No way."


    Bai ruotong insisted on shaking his head. "How can I turn back easily when I finally get to this step. When I was caught by Wei Chongyan, I wanted to escape, but after I met him, I had already broken the idea. He has something to do with me and my brother''s life experience. Now that I have come to this stage, I naturally want to go on. "


    "Orange bit her lower lip." so, how long are you going to stay here? "


    "Orange," Bai ruotong raised his hand and pinched her face, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You can''t be happy when you see how I always blame you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    happy?


    She needs to be happy.


    "Come on, smile!"


    Bai Rutong winked at her.


    "Girl, don''t tease me. I can''t laugh now." Orange showed a bitter smile. Bai ruotong flattened the corner of her mouth and stopped teasing her.


    "Since the girl won''t leave, I won''t advise her any more," said orange. "If you need me, please call me at any time. Orange will always be a girl''s person."


    "Thank you, orange."


    Bai ruotong was deeply moved.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Wei Chongyan leads Bai ruotong to leave ZHUJIAZHUANG. Orange twists her eyebrows and ponders whether to find an excuse for Bai ruotong to stay. The Lord should be on his way now, if


    But just raised his head, to say something, but Bai Rutong a look to stop. She swallowed, but in the end she was speechless.


    "Why not stay here longer?"


    On the carriage, Bai Rutong asked Wei Chongyan.


    "Isn''t Zhu Xin always bullying you?" Wei Chongyan pick eyebrow way, "if again stay for a period of time, what should she do in case of intensified?"


    When he said this, his eyes were always around Bai ruotong, biting the sound of "Zhu Xin". Although he didn''t look in his eyes, Bai ruotong knew that this man was testing himself.


    "Zhu Xin is not so bad. After that day, she didn''t trouble me again," Bai said calmly. "Brother Wei, I want to ask you, why am I here? Why don''t I remember anything? Where are we going now? "


    If Bai ruotong didn''t ask anything, Wei Chongyan would be suspicious. But she asked, Wei Chongyan again will raise the suspicion to dispel. He asked her, on behalf of her heart is afraid. If she didn''t know anything, what would she be afraid of.


    Wei Chongyan raises his lips and holds Bai Rutong''s hand. She did not dodge, let the man hold her hand: "you and follow me, I will not harm you."


    "Well..."


    Bai ruotong nodded cleverly. Wei Chongyan saw this and laughed with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1714

    Bai ruotong knew that Wei Chongyan would doubt himself.


    But even if he doubts, he will go out.


    Because she has something important to do.


    "Even if brother Wei doesn''t want to," said Bai ruotong. Her eyelashes are very long. As her eyelids fall, people can''t see her eyes clearly. "Brother Wei doesn''t want to. I guess so."


    "How do you say that?"


    Wei Chongyan is interested.


    Bai Rutong wry smile: "I don''t know why, I always feel that brother Wei is defending me. Although I don''t know what you are defending me, but..."


    "If you don''t want to, that''s all." White Rutong road.


    She is playing Tai Chi with him.


    Wei Chongyan had such an idea in his heart.


    But then the idea was dismissed by him.


    Bai ruotong just lost her memory, but she is not a fool.


    He was so defensive that she couldn''t see it. If she doesn''t say it, pretending to be stupid, maybe Wei Chongyan is even more suspicious of him. But she was very honest to express what she wanted in her heart. On the contrary, she didn''t have such doubt.


    "Ruotong, I don''t mean that," Wei Chongyan said. "If you want to go for a walk, just go. Take two bodyguards and take Heqing with you."


    "Yes."


    Bai Rutong has a sweet smile.


    ¡­¡­


    afternoon. After taking a nap, Bai ruotong went out of the inn with He Qing in a man''s suit. Wei Chongyan originally asked two bodyguards to follow her closely. Bai ruotong frowned and retorted: "it''s just going to the street. If I lead so many bodyguards, it''s too eye-catching


    Wei Chongyan did not force, just let the two people stare at her from a distance.


    "Girl, you are on the street today, but what''s the matter?" He Qing asked.


    "You go to find out how to get to Yuxiang street, and then go to No. 2 of Yuxiang street," Bai said. "If someone asks you who you are looking for, you are the one who answers the question."


    "Do you have any acquaintances here?" He Qing was surprised. What''s the origin of this girl in my family? She''s covered everywhere. Bai ruotong couldn''t laugh or cry: "don''t you want to know where Liuli are? Go join them, tell them where I am, and let them not worry. "


    He Qing was so surprised that he couldn''t speak. He said that he had been separated from Liuli for so long. Why didn''t the girl worry at all? It turned out that the girl was thinking about this.


    He Qing understands Bai ruotong''s meaning. They don''t speak much anymore and enter a teahouse.


    The bodyguard saw the two men go up the stairs. Without a moment''s hesitation, he followed them. Looking for a room to take a seat, Bai Rutong waved to them: "come here."


    The two bodyguards were stunned for a moment and walked towards Bai ruotong.


    "Sit down together, you are tired after walking with us for a long time?" White Rutong road.


    They stood still, not to say whether to sit or not.


    "Heqing, go and buy me three pieces of sweet scented osmanthus cakes. I see there are sweet scented osmanthus cakes downstairs." Bai ruotong didn''t ask for it. He turned back and told Heqing. He Qing flattened his mouth: "but girl, can''t you buy it when we leave?"


    "I didn''t want to buy it just now. Now I want to eat it. Go quickly. If you go late, I''m afraid there''s no osmanthus cake on sale." Bai Rutong urged.


    He Qing said helplessly: "girl, let me have a rest. I''m really tired of walking. I haven''t walked like this for a long time. My feet hurt."


    Bai Rutong angrily glanced at him, but he was no longer affected: "OK, you have a rest first."


    The bodyguards looked at each other in surprise. He Qing was so brave that he didn''t listen to the master''s orders.

 Chapter 1713

    When he arrived at the inn, he Qing unloaded his luggage. Bai ruotong was in a good state of mind recently. He had a bowl of rice and two mouthfuls of soup at lunch. It has to be said that the fish soup with sauerkraut in this inn is really delicious. Bai ruotong always likes spicy. The fish soup here is fresh and tender, without any fishy smell. It''s very delicious.


    After lunch, Wei Chongyan came to her room and left. He Qing has been guarding the door, see him go, this box just entered the room.


    "Girl, are you asleep?" He asked.


    Bai ruotong looked up at the figure outside the curtain and said, "come in."


    He Qing nodded and went into the room. Bai ruotong got up and poured him a cup of green tea: "are you still used to living with me?"


    "Why did the girl suddenly ask?"


    He Qing is puzzled.


    "..." Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and said, "we have been kidnapped. Aren''t you afraid of anything?"


    "Are you afraid of that girl?" He Qing asked. Bai Rutong shook his head with a smile. He Qing said: "this is it. If you are not afraid, what else should I be afraid of? But... "He Qingdun said," girl... Don''t you really want to run away? "


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes.


    Everyone was wondering why she didn''t run away.


    Orange is worried about her. As soon as she gets the news from Gu Yanqing, it''s for her to come to the dragon''s den.


    She knew that she was supposed to run away.


    But she couldn''t. If she left, all her efforts would be in vain.


    Only patience


    As for how long


    Bai ruotong doesn''t know.


    She only hopes to get the answer she wants as soon as possible.


    "Miss Liuli has not joined us yet. She must be very worried." He Qing has a way.


    As soon as Bai ruotong was about to reply, he suddenly raised his head, raised his eyebrows and showed a pretty smile: "he Qing, you are such a funny joke. I didn''t expect you to have such talent. It''s really amazing! I''m bored all the way. You should accompany me well and make my life less boring. "


    "..." he Qing took a puff from the corner of his mouth. What''s wrong with the conversation between Niu tou and Ma Wei? He was annoyed. He just wanted to complain, but the door was pushed open at this time. When he saw someone coming, he Qing knew clearly.


    Wei Chongyan came in.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Wei Chongyan said gently, "what is Rutong laughing at?"


    "He Qing just told a funny story," Bai said. "Brother Wei, I heard that it''s the border between China and Korea, right? I want to go out and play. Can my brother allow me? "


    "Go out and play?"


    Wei Chongyan''s look suddenly darkened.


    "Yes, let Heqing accompany me, or brother Wei accompany me, how about that?" White Rutong road.


    Wei Chongyan looks at Bai Rutong suspiciously.


    Let her out. What if she runs away?


    Bai ruotong''s eyes were wide open without any flaw or stain.


    Such eyes


    I really want people to


    Destroy


    Wei Chongyan had already inquired about the fact that Bai ruotong would lose his memory, so he didn''t doubt it.


    But I don''t doubt


    Does not mean that he can now wholeheartedly believe that the girl in front of him is not disguised.


    "Brother Wei?"


    Bai Rutong called.


    Wei Chongyan clenched his lips and seemed to be suppressing something.


    "Not allowed is not allowed, inexplicably to my girl playing with what face?"


    Bai ruotong hasn''t spoken yet. He Qing is angry.


    Bai ruotong breathed out a breath, and he Qing complained that it was a good time.

 Chapter 1715

    Bai ruotong, muffled, strode into the teahouse. He Qing follows behind her, silent, but he looks at Bai ruotong from the corner of his eyes. After several people sat down, Bai ruotong ordered a few cups of tea and began to rub his ankles.


    The bodyguard on one side was stunned and didn''t dare to speak more. Bai ruotong sipped tea and bean curd, his eyes rolling.


    These two bodyguards are protecting her, but they are watching her secretly. Wei Chongyan''s goal at the beginning was to be himself. If he didn''t pretend to be amnesia, he would have questioned himself. Even more people will be watching her.


    What does this man want to do.


    Bai ruotong is not really Xiaobai. He thinks that Wei Chongyan is good to himself because he is beautiful. This man definitely has his own purpose. But now what Bai ruotong can be sure of is that this man has not thought about doing it himself, which is a good thing for her.


    White if Tong thinks so, the corner of the mouth slightly a bend, hook up.


    When he got out of the teahouse, Bai Rutong saw the dim sum shop close. She turned her head and glared at He Qing: "I''ll let you go, but you won''t go. Now it''s OK. Tell me what to do!"


    He Qing choked and didn''t know how to explain. After a long time, he murmured: "I know that the shop has been closed so soon. I..."


    "You... You what you? I can''t eat it now. You can tell me what to do! " Bai Rutong was angry. He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and turned to his face. He was too guilty to look at Bai Rutong. The other guards look at each other, their eyes negotiating. Now they can''t see whether Bai ruotong and he Qing are acting or telling the truth.


    Bai ruotong seems to be angry, but


    Their master said that he should be extremely careful of Bai ruotong''s every move.


    "I don''t care, I want to eat sweet scented osmanthus cake!"


    Bai Rutong said angrily.


    He Qing flat flat mouth, had to say: "then I''m going to buy for the girl."


    Two bodyguards see he Qing to go, mutual discussion for a moment, decided to send one of them to follow he Qing. Based on this, Bai ruotong''s face completely darkened.


    As expected, Wei Chongyan is still on guard against himself.


    He Qing calmly turns around and doesn''t look at the people behind him. Bai ruotong turns around with a smile and finds a small shop to take a seat. Bai ruotong has no appetite and eats a bowl of bean curd. She ordered two bowls and ate most of them by herself, but the bodyguard didn''t move. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and pushed Douhua to his eyes.


    "No?" She asked.


    The guard was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect that Bai ruotong would talk to him. He shook his head: "no, you eat."


    Bai Rutong laughed: "what''s your name? How long have you been with your master? "


    "Well, what''s the matter, girl?" The guard is very alert. Bai Rutong turns his eyes. Wei Chongyan deliberately shows extreme trust in front of him, but his people treat him as a prisoner. Bai ruotong is OK now. If he really loses consciousness, he won''t be cheated by Wei Chongyan''s lie.


    "Just ask me. If you don''t want to say it, I don''t want to force you," Bai said with a shrug. "I guess you must follow me in the future. Since you follow me, what can''t you say? What should I call you when we get along in the future


    £¿¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bodyguard was slightly relieved when he heard this.

 Chapter 1716

    Bai ruotong''s words are reasonable. If he keeps following her in the future and doesn''t even tell her his name, it''s not a rule. He nodded: "girl, I''m in Zhouchen."


    "That''s a good name." Bai ruotong really praised him. Zhou Chen narrowed his eyes and leaned back. The woman in front of her smile is very naive, and her charming facial features look very disproportionate, but it is such a person, but it will not let people feel her hypocrisy.


    "Are you really not going to eat?" Bai asked.


    Zhou Chen shook his head. Bai ruotong stopped persuading him and began to eat his own food in silence. Not yet see the bottom, Zhou Chen''s facial expression but at this time chilly get up, he Cu is wearing eyebrow, a hand Wu is wearing belly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai asked him.


    "Suddenly... Stomachache..." Zhou Chen said.


    "There''s a cottage in front of you. Go quickly. I''ll wait for you here." She knew it was time, Tao. Zhou Chen''s heart is hesitant, but his stomach is too painful. He bites his teeth and rushes out of the shop. Bai Rutong smiles. It seems that her laxative is right.


    The other end.


    He Qing looked back at the people behind him, sighed and went to him: "just now I didn''t mean to ask, why do you have to follow me all the time?"


    "Why can''t I follow you?" Asked the guard.


    "Didn''t your master say he trusted my girls? Listen to your tone, is it hard for your master to tell a lie? As a matter of fact, your master didn''t trust my girl so completely? " He Qing asked tentatively.


    "I don''t need you to guess what my master says and does."


    The guard came back coldly.


    He Qing no longer spoke much and turned towards an alley. He walked half way, but was stopped by the people behind him.


    "Stop!"


    "What''s the matter?" He Qing rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t you want to buy osmanthus cake? Why are you turning into the alley? It''s a house here. There''s no shop, "the guard squinted and looked at He Qing suspiciously." do you want to see someone? "


    "Click."


    He Qing''s heart beat heavily.


    "I just buy sweet scented osmanthus cake for girls." Heqing road.


    "Really?"


    The guard gave a sly smile. He approached He Qing and looked up and down. Different from Zhou Chen, a simple boy, he had black water in his stomach. The identity of He Qing and Bai ruotong is still in doubt. Since the master doubts, he naturally wants to share his worries.


    "Your name is Heqing, right? My name is zhouhuai," said the bodyguard zhouhuai. "I''m different from my cousin. I don''t trust your every move."


    "So, in fact, your master doesn''t believe in girls?" He Qing sneered.


    "Believe it?" Zhou Huai paused for a moment, "why should my master believe your girl? If you are obedient, my master won''t do anything for you, but if you are not obedient, your girls also want to have an abacus. My master will never let you go. "


    "These words, but Wei Chongyan intentionally let you say in front of me?"


    He Qing is not a fool. The bodyguard is obviously threatening him. As Bai ruotong expected, this person did not trust her from the beginning. Maybe he did not trust her amnesia either.


    What do you want to hear from me? If so, put away your plan, I will not say anything. "


    "Ha ha..." he Qing stalled. If he had been before, he might have been frightened by Zhou Huai.

 Chapter 1717

    But now


    He has nothing to fear at all.


    Since he has decided to follow Bai ruotong, he is tempering his temperament. He wants to be able to protect Bai ruotong. This threat to him is like a mosquito bite.


    "Bodyguard Zhou, you may be really wrong. I know you want to test me, but my girls can''t remember anything. Now our lives are in your hands. What can I do as a little Valet?" He Qingtan started, but said, "since you are so wary of us, why don''t you let us go? I think you all know the identity of my master. "


    "Delusion!"


    Zhou Huaidao.


    He Qing shrugged and said nothing more. At this moment, Zhou Huai''s face suddenly darkened. Then, he bent down and glared angrily: "you... What did you do to me?"


    "What do you think I can do to you?"


    He Qing asked, but then he squatted down and cried out: "my stomach... Why is it so painful? Did you... Do something to me? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhou Huai was stunned. His stomach was shaking at this time. He didn''t have time to think whether he Qing was pretending or real. He looked around and ran to the cottage in the deep alley.


    He just wanted to enter, but he Qing took the first step: "let me! I have a stomachache, too


    Zhou Huai is angry. At this moment, he doesn''t doubt that he Qing is pretending. He can scarcely wait as like as two peas on his forehead, and sweat and beads that are falling out of his forehead.


    "Get out of here!"


    Seeing that he Qing just wanted to untie his clothes, Zhou Huai directly kicked him out of the hut. In terms of his martial arts attainments, he Qing was obviously not Zhou Huai''s opponent. He didn''t know any martial arts at all. He just knew a little bit of Kung Fu. After being kicked by Zhou Huai, he flew directly out of the hut. He Qing covered his nose and stood up.


    Playing the dust on the bullet, he Qing sighed. Girl, it''s really cruel to take medicine. He didn''t dare to delay too much time. He ran straight out of the alley and asked several passers-by, but he finally asked Yuxiang road.


    But different from what he imagined, it was very dilapidated here. The bricks and tiles had already collapsed, and there were no people at all. He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and went to No. 3 Yuxiang road. There was no shadow of half a person here. His heart was tightly pulled up.


    There must be nothing wrong with what the girl said.


    But here, why not see a person?


    He Qing was flustered in his heart, but in that case, he couldn''t stay any longer. Did not see glass them, he Qing heart is very heavy, he bit his lip, directly turned.


    When he returned to the original lane, Zhou Huai had a black face and had been waiting for him.


    "Where have you been?"


    Zhou Huai asked.


    "Sweet scented osmanthus cake."


    He Qing raised the paper bag in his hand. Zhou Huai stares at him in disbelief and gives a cold hum.


    When they went back, Bai ruotong and Zhou Chen had already got on the carriage. When he Qing came back, Bai ruotong''s face was very impatient: "why did you two go so long?"


    "Girl, why do you look so bad?"


    He Qing handed over the sweet scented osmanthus cake and Bai Rutong and asked.


    Bai ruotong said angrily: "stomachache! There''s something wrong with the tea here! Never again


    "Girl, if you want to come, we won''t be able to come again!" He Qingxiao.

 Chapter 1718

    "That''s right. We''re going to Huachao. Naturally, we can''t come here."


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    The other two looked at each other, and were sure to tell the master about it. No matter whether Bai ruotong did it on purpose or not, they all wanted to tell him that this woman was not an ordinary woman.


    After making up their mind, they went back to the inn. Wei Chongyan had been waiting here for a long time. Seeing Bai ruotong and he Qing, he got up and asked, "how are you today? Is it true that it is scattered to the heart? "


    Bai ruotong flattened his mouth, shook his head and looked at He Qing. He Qing sighed and said, "no, the girl is very unhappy today. Don''t ask too much, Mr. Wei."


    Wei Chongyan twisted his eyebrows. Although Bai ruotong said that, it doesn''t mean that he really won''t ask more questions. Bai ruotong knew it in his heart. She just didn''t want to talk to Wei Chongyan any more.


    He stayed here for a while, said something with Bai ruotong, and left the room. He called Zhou Chen and Zhou Huai: "what happened today?"


    "Master, I think they are pretending. Bai ruotong has never lost his memory. He Qing, however, wants to explore something today." Zhou Chen this box hasn''t answered, Zhou Huai immediately way.


    Wei Chongyan twisted his eyebrows: "you continue to say."


    Zhou Huai made it clear to his master what happened today. Wei Chongyan heard this and sneered twice: "this girl is really an old spirit. She is still so clever."


    "The master also thinks that what he says is right?" Get affirmation, Zhou Huai excited way.


    Wei Chongyan nodded: "you are not wrong, this matter is really questionable."


    "The master decides what to do next?"


    Zhou Huai swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said.


    "Since she wants to pretend, let''s see how long she can pretend," Wei Chongyan said with a smile. "If she can always pretend to go to China with me, it might be a good thing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Zhou Huai heard the speech, he didn''t talk much.


    The next day.


    When he Qing went to call Bai ruotong, she was very hot. The girl waiting by her side is not a person who can do things. I don''t know what to do when I rub my hands. Now he Qing is under the influence of the hermit, biting his teeth, he turned to find Wei Chongyan. When he called the doctor, Bai ruotong was already talking nonsense.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough


    It''s worrying too much.


    Yesterday, I talked with Bai ruotong about my going to Yuxiang street, but I didn''t see them. As soon as Bai ruotong heard this, he lost most of his heart. In front of He Qing, she didn''t say much, but he Qing could clearly feel the uneasiness and melancholy in her heart.


    Sure enough, the girl was ill today.


    "How is she, doctor?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    "The girl is very weak. She needs to mend her body well," the doctor replied. "I look at the dress of some young masters. It seems that they want to go a long way. It''s not me who says that she can''t go a long way now. If you want to go a long way, don''t let them worry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Chongyan''s face darkened. After the doctor left, Wei Chongyan and he Qing were left in the room.


    "Come on


    Wei Chongyan shouts, and Zhou Huai, who is waiting at the door, enters the room.


    "Master." He arched his hand.


    "Arrest Heqing!" Wei Chongyan gritted his teeth.


    "What do you want to do?"


    He Qing subconsciously stepped back a few steps, but he was directly caught by Zhou Huai.

 Chapter 1719

    He Qing was shut into a room. Wei Chongyan came up to him and asked in a cold voice, "well, what did Bai ruotong ask you to do today?"


    "Since you doubt my girl so much, why..."


    He Qing''s words haven''t finished yet. He is pushed hard by Wei Chongyan. He hums and bumps into the wall directly.


    "Now I ask you, you are not qualified to ask me," Wei Chongyan said. "Do you think I really dare not kill you? You are just a little bodyguard. After killing you, what can Bai ruotong do to me now? I just hope that you can do something beneficial to yourself and stop being insensitive. It''s very easy to deal with you, you know


    He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and immediately did not dare to speak more. Wei Chongyan''s step is light and slow, and he Qing''s chest: "how? Still won''t say? Do you really want me to kill you so that you can tell me the truth? Heqing, Heqing, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? Do you think it''s interesting for you to do something right with me? "


    He Qing''s chest is in deep pain. Wei Chongyan''s words are right. He really can''t do anything to Wei Chongyan. This man is too strong. No matter what he does, he will be easily exposed by this man.


    Like an ant, he can be easily crushed.


    "So, you don''t really treat my girls..."


    He Qing smiles coldly and looks up at Wei Chongyan, "brother, you are totally cheating my girl. If you really want my girl to recognize her ancestors, you will not do such a thing. You are full of lies, you want to use her! Wei Chongyan, your mind is too narrow! No one like you would want to believe you! "


    He Qing is biting her teeth, and her words are fierce.


    "Now I want you to tell me about your girls," Wei Chongyan said without so much patience. "If I ask you, if you don''t answer well, I will kill you today."


    "You killed me! My girl won''t let you go! "


    "What if you don''t let me go?" Wei Chongyan laughed, and he Qing''s words seemed like a big joke to him. "Do you think she is still a threat to me? He Qing, I thought you were a smart man, but how can you say such stupid things? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing''s heart tightened.


    Wei Chongyan is serious.


    After playing Tai Chi in front of the girl for such a long time, now he is finally serious. He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva, it seems that next, he will not easily let him and the girl go.


    That''s right.


    Such a terrible man


    "Girl, she really lost her memory," he Qing said. "If she didn''t lose her memory, why didn''t she come with you..."


    He Qing''s words haven''t finished, his left arm, was cut a deep hole. All of a sudden, the wrists were stained with blood, and the place of the robe was stained with blood.


    "I can be merciful to Bai ruotong, but it''s not necessary for you. Don''t forget that." Wei Chongyan''s voice was so low that he Qing really felt afraid at this moment, but he couldn''t be afraid


    If we compromise at this time, even if Wei Chongyan doesn''t kill himself, he will be his


    "Again, does your girl have amnesia?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    "No..."


    He Qing insisted.

 Chapter 1720

    Sure enough, I will not give up until I get to the Yellow River


    As soon as his words came down, he felt severe pain again. The pain almost killed him.


    This time, it covered his original wound and made another cut.


    "Is there really no amnesia?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    "The most clear person is you, isn''t she?"


    He Qing asked, "these days, the person who accompanies the girl for the longest time is you! Now I really hope the girl is disguised! Stay with you, I want to escape anytime, anywhere! If you want to kill me! Just give me a good time! Don''t torture me by doing this!


    Come on! Kill me


    He Qing roared excitedly, his body was shaking, I don''t know whether it was because of fear or excitement. With a sigh, Wei Chongyan turned his head: "I underestimate you, Heqing. You are really a man! I finally understand why Bai ruotong left you by his side. You are indeed a loyal minister. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing''s teeth are clenched tightly.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. You won''t get out of here."


    Wei Chongyan said.


    "It doesn''t matter if you kill me, but you must treat the girl. The girl''s illness is real and can''t be delayed!"


    The original fear, at this moment, he Qing suddenly no longer so afraid. He had already guessed that Wei Chongyan would not let him go easily. For him, he was a harmless person and had no use value for him.


    He would not keep such a person.


    It''s just


    He Qing''s eyes suddenly trembled.


    He is not so afraid of death now


    What he was afraid of was that he couldn''t see the girl.


    If he died, what should the girl do.


    "Kill it."


    Wei Chongyan just stop, Tao.


    Zhou Huai had this idea for a long time. When he heard the master''s order, he drew his sword directly. But before his sword touched he Qing''s body, he was stopped.


    "Master, don''t do that."


    A black figure suddenly appeared in front of Heqing and zhouhuai. Wei Chongyan was stunned for a moment. He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the man in front of him: "how did you come back? Is everything settled? "


    "Master, don''t worry. It''s all settled. Those two people have lost their lives." He said.


    "Really?" Wei Chongyan is dubious.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, the man took out a pair of bloody hands from his arms. He Qing looked at the bloody hand and immediately screamed and wanted to rush towards the man: "what have you done! What have you done! "


    On the back of this hand, there is a red birthmark, which is made of glass!


    This man cut off Liuli''s hand!


    No wonder


    No wonder today''s own failure, no wonder there is no Yuxiang street!


    This terrible man!


    This man must have done something!


    The man saw he Qing move, just slightly raised his arm, it is to block He Qing. When he Qing wanted to fight again, he was stopped by Zhou Huai.


    "I can''t cheat you with this look," Wei Chongyan said with a smile. "You really killed those two people, Qigui. You did a good job. I will reward you later."


    "Master, this man can''t be killed."


    Hearing the reward, Qi GUI doesn''t have any waves in his eyes. Instead, he proposes to Wei Chongyan.


    "Why not?"


    Wei Chongyan picks eyebrows.


    "He is in front of white girl," said Qi GUI. "Since the master wants to get white girl''s trust, he can''t kill him."


    "This trust, I never thought about."


    It''s just that he pretends. Now Bai ruotong is playing tricks under his nose. How can he not be angry?


    Anyway... As long as Bai ruotong is tied to the Chinese court, everything will be solved.

 Chapter 1721

    It was late at night when I went back to my bedroom. Outside the window, there was a gray, cold wind blowing on the lattice, "rustle" sound like a ghost knocking on the door, gloomy and terrifying.


    He Qing was in pain all over his body, and his bones seemed to crack. He wanted to visit Bai ruotong, but he was not allowed to do so because of the pain all over his body.


    "Squeak."


    The door was pushed open at this time. He Qing turned his head and looked in the direction of the door. He saw the man who saved him in the dark room today.


    "How are you?"


    Qi GUI picks his eyebrows and approaches he Qing with a relaxed look. He Qing''s anger suddenly comes up. It''s good that this man doesn''t appear. He dares to appear in front of him! He''s the one who killed Liuli!


    "Go away! If you come one step closer to me, I''ll kill you! "


    He Qing scolded angrily. The corner of Qi GUI''s mouth looks like a smile. Ignoring He Qing''s anger, he steps forward and sits in front of He Qing''s bed. He Qing takes a dagger from under his pillow and stabs it at Qi GUI''s chest. Qi ghost is not flustered, hand firm firm firm ground clench his arm: "you are all like this now, still want to kill me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing is biting his teeth. As he said, he has no way to take him now. He is too weak, and this man is too strong. He Qing has no way to fight against him. He swallowed his anger and took back his hand.


    "Why did you help Bai ruotong?"


    Asked the ghost. He Qing clenched her teeth and didn''t answer Qi GUI''s words. He knows that he is not Qigui''s opponent, but he does not want to have too much communication with Qigui. This man is a madman, a cruel madman!


    "Not really?"


    Qi GUI smiles, but he is not angry because he Qing doesn''t cooperate. He goes to the door, looks up, looks out, turns back, goes to He Qing and sits down: "he Qing, I''m not your enemy. Now you have to believe me. You can''t doubt me, otherwise you can''t protect your girl at all."


    "You?"


    He Qing sneers. He really wants to open Qi GUI''s head and have a good look at what''s in his head. What''s his qualification to say such things to himself? If it wasn''t for him, Liuli girl and Wu Shenyi


    "I didn''t kill them at all!"


    It seems to see through what he Qing thinks. Qi guidao.


    He Qing Leng Leng, incredibly staring at him: "you didn''t kill them? What does this sentence mean? I can see clearly... "


    "All the things you see are false and not true. I didn''t kill them, let alone kill them," said Qi GUI. He took out a letter from his arms and handed it to He Qing. "This is the letter Liuli wrote to you. They have gone to find the witch doctor. They will protect your girl''s life. What you have to do now is to accompany her with me, Take good care of her. "


    He Qing opened the letter, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his hand trembled slightly. With a smile on his lips, Qi GUI takes the letter from He Qing and burns it with a light.


    "Will you believe me now?"


    "You... Who are you?"


    He Qing asked carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You know, I''m not your enemy, and I can''t be your enemy. Even if you don''t believe anyone, you have to believe me."


    Qi GUI Dao.


    He Qing did not understand: "why is this?"


    "Because only I can protect Bai ruotong." Qi GUI Dao.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    He Qing''s physical condition did not recover much, and the pain of his arm was like a vine, spreading everywhere. But in his heart, he was always worried about Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 1722

    Wei Chongyan has seen through their tactics. This man will not believe them any more. Bai ruotong is very likely to be in danger. He Qing bites his teeth and leaves the room in pain. Fortunately, the bodyguard on one side doesn''t stop him, as if what happened yesterday no longer exists.


    He Qing walks to Bai ruotong''s room. Unexpectedly, Qi GUI is already sitting at the head of the bed. It seems that he didn''t notice his arrival. From beginning to end, Qi GUI''s eyes were always looking at Bai ruotong lying on the bed.


    "Girl, are you awake?"


    He Qing saw that Bai ruotong opened his eyes and asked happily. Bai ruotong''s eyes turned to him, swallowed his saliva and said hoarsely, "who are you


    He asked, which made he Qing completely confused.


    Girl... Illness


    "He is your servant." He Qing hasn''t spoken yet. Qi GUI has spoken for him. Bai ruotong''s eyes were in a trance, and he Qing was scared. At this moment, he Qing felt remorse. He had many opportunities to take Bai ruotong away, but in the end, he couldn''t do anything.


    "And who are you?"


    Bai ruotong turns to Qigui again.


    "I''m your husband."


    Qi GUI Dao.


    He Qing:???


    He Qing, who was in sorrow, was completely shocked by this sentence.


    Husband?


    How could he not know such a thing?


    This man lies without blinking an eye.


    "You''re lying!"


    Bai ruotong props up. Qi GUI wants to help him, but Bai ruotong avoids him: "I don''t remember anything now, so you want to cheat me in this way?"


    "Who do you think I am?"


    Asked the ghost.


    "I can''t get married!" Bai Rutong frowned and said.


    Everything here is too strange. If the man in front of her is really her husband, she should feel familiar with him, but she doesn''t feel anything.


    Qi GUI smiles, gets up and says to He Qing, "you''re here to talk with the girl. The doctor will come soon. I''ll go to the master first."


    The master in his words is naturally Wei Chongyan. He Qing nodded. What he said yesterday, although he can''t completely trust him, at present, he can only do so. The girl really lost her memory. If Liuli girl did not die as the man said, they would try their best to find a witch doctor to cure her.


    What he has to do now is to be with the girl.


    Protect the girl.


    After Qi GUI left, Bai ruotong breathed out a breath. He Qing took a cup of tea and handed it to her: "girl, you really don''t remember anything?"


    Bai Rutong blinked and nodded.


    He Qing''s heart suddenly fell down.


    If the girl remembered something, she would never have said such a thing to him. It seems that he really doesn''t remember anything


    He Qing has unspeakable sufferings in her heart.


    As if he had a knife, he was rowing towards his chest.


    Bai ruotong breathed out, flattened his mouth and looked at He Qing: "I want to ask you something."


    "You said


    Heqing road.


    "Is that man really my husband?"


    He Qing without thinking: "no!"


    He Qing now knows who Bai ruotong''s husband is. Qi GUI is no more than a "bodyguard" level. How could he be Bai ruotong''s husband. He is also brave enough to make fun of such a joke in front of Bai ruotong.


    A girl has lost her memory, but she''s not stupid. How can she be confused.

 Chapter 1723

    When Bai ruotong heard the speech, she was completely relieved. She raised her head and asked, "what about you? What''s your name? "


    He Qing thought for a moment and then told her about his experience and the process of knowing her. So two hours have passed. Bai ruotong was surprised to hear that. She never thought that she had such ability.


    "He Qing, why are you so loyal to me?" Bai ruotong didn''t understand, "if what you said is true, although I saved you, I also took you in. But your destiny has also changed because of me. In principle, shouldn''t you hate me? Why are you so loyal to me instead of hating me at all? "


    "Why should I hate girls?"


    He Qing retorts.


    "I can see that you are a kind man." Bai Rutong smiles. She didn''t know her origin or what she had experienced. She couldn''t even tell whether she was a good person or a bad person, but she only believed the person in front of her. The man''s expression was too sincere. From the first moment he started, she saw real concern in his eyes.


    It''s impossible to put on any expression.


    "Girl, the master here is a bad man. Now you have no memory. Don''t believe him. The only person you can trust now is me."


    Heqing road.


    White if Tong Leng for a while: "only you?"? Can''t you believe it, together with the man who just said he was my husband? "


    "Yes, I don''t know his true identity, and I don''t know what his purpose is for the girl. If I can, please don''t believe his lies."


    Heqing road.


    It is necessary to have the heart of harming others and the heart of preventing others.


    Since he followed Bai ruotong, he Qing has understood that not everyone is worth believing.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    After coming out of Bai ruotong''s room, Qigui goes directly to Wei Chongyan''s room. At this time, Wei Chongyan was wringing his eyebrows, and there was a hidden intention to kill. Seeing Qi GUI, Wei Chongyan said in a cold voice: "do you have nothing to explain to me?"


    "What do I need to explain to the master?" Qigui asked.


    "Why do you want to let him go? It is a danger for that man to stay with Bai ruotong. Although he has no other great ability, he is too loyal to stay more. "


    "Since you also say that he has no great ability, how can you keep him? If Bai ruotong recovers her memory and knows that he Qing is no longer there, what will she think of her master? " Asked the ghost.


    Wei Chongyan sneered: "I don''t need her opinion. Although Bai ruotong is my nominal sister, I don''t have any feelings for her. It''s ridiculous to be the queen of Nanyuan as a Chinese. If it wasn''t for her experience, she could be regarded as a traitor! "


    "The master is right." Qigui didn''t retort.


    "And you? What do you think? " Wei Chongyan asked, "Gu Yanqing killed your father and your brother. Now his wife is under your nose. Don''t you want to kill her?"


    "Killing her is not revenge," said Qi GUI. "If I can, I''d rather kill Gu Yanqing. Bai ruotong is now in our hands. I don''t believe Gu Yanqing will be calm. It was the stupidest thing he had ever done in his life to let his queen come out. "

 Chapter 1724

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Wei Chongyan feels that when Qi GUI says this, there''s an undercurrent in his eyes. He knew that Qi GUI hated Gu Yanqing. At the beginning, he also left him around because of this.


    Nanyuan is a piece of fat, no matter who wants a bite.


    Naturally, Wei Chongyan is not backward, not to mention Bai ruotong. If he can win Nanyuan directly, it will be good. Even if he can''t take it, he can''t be better off getting benefits from Nanyuan for him to ascend the throne of God in the future.


    What''s more, he will use it to threaten Nuzhen.


    It is a good opportunity for Bai ruotong to fall into his hands.


    ¡­¡­


    For five days in a row, Gu Chongyan didn''t appear beside Bai ruotong. He Qing felt a little relieved, but after that, he was more worried. He knew that Gu Chongyan would never let Bai Rutong go so easily. He would certainly use Bai Rutong to do something.


    Now they have left the inn, many things are unknown, and he Qing can''t help it. Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he Qing looks at Bai ruotong beside her. She sleeps very well. Even in the carriage, it doesn''t affect her sleep at all.


    The frontier of the Chinese dynasty arrived in three days'' time. After a long journey, not only Heqing, but also Bai ruotong were a little sleepy. After taking the medicine, she slept in her room for a long time. At night, Qigui came to her room.


    "How was your rest?" Asked the ghost.


    "Very good." Bai ruotong blinked and went back. But she shrank back unconsciously. Somehow, she couldn''t make a good impression of Qi GUI. The sixth sense told her that this man was not an ordinary person. You can see it from his anger.


    "Would you like to go out tonight?" Qi GUI suggested, "these days, your body is almost recovered. It''s urgent to remember this kind of thing. Would you like to go out with me?"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    The first answer is from Bai ruotong. But he Qing said the same thing to her. Hearing their reply, Qi GUI was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "your master and servant really have a tacit understanding."


    Bai ruotong moved his wrist for a moment and said, "I''m not fit to go out yet. I''m not fit to go out with you. You don''t have to persuade me."


    She deliberately raised the volume when she said "you". Qi ghost eyebrows slightly a Qiao, smile a way: "really don''t want with me?"


    "No."


    "Can there be lanterns and dancers tonight?" said Qi GUI. "In the Chinese dynasty, there is a special custom called lucky. It''s the city master who sprinkles sweet new year''s cake. It''s very delicious. It''s not sticky. It''s such a good thing. You really don''t want to see it?"


    "My girl will not..."


    "I''ll go!"


    He Qing''s words were blocked by Bai ruotong before they fell down.


    He Qing


    I believe in you.


    Naturally, he didn''t understand ruotong''s playfulness, but Qigui did. He raised a satisfied smile at the corner of his mouth, turned around and said, "change into men''s clothes, I''ll wait for you at the door."


    "Good."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    After he left, Qi GUI couldn''t help asking, "girl, what are you thinking about? How can you believe what he said? You can''t believe a sign of what this man said!"


    "It''s just a sudden change of heart," Bai said with a smile. "I just want to know what tricks he''s playing. It''s just the so-called" knowing yourself and the other can win a hundred battles. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is that reasonable?


    He didn''t know.

 Chapter 1725

    After changing into men''s clothes, the three went out of the yard. He Qing has always been very strange. Since Qi GUI appeared, Wei Chongyan never bothered him again. He doesn''t believe that Wei Chongyan will let him go so easily.


    There must be something hidden in it.


    Waiting for the carriage to approach the post station, Bai Rutong got out of the carriage with high spirits. Here is really lively, colorful lanterns will light up the night sky, green bricks and white tiles reflect the light of the lights, it is very prosperous.


    She should have never seen such a scene before, but she was a little familiar with it.


    "I didn''t lie to you, did I?"


    The ghost laughs.


    Bai ruotong did not answer his words and turned his head. Qi GUI didn''t say anything hard. He led Bai ruotong forward. Just after a few steps, some children with pigtails passed by them. They ran very fast and seemed to be chasing something. One of them passed by and ran into Bai ruotong.


    "Be careful!"


    He Qing sees that her steps are unsteady and wants to help her. Before she touches her hand, he Qing is grabbed by the Qi ghost.


    "Be careful."


    Qi GUI''s voice is very gentle, it seems that he deliberately lowered his voice. Bai ruotong pauses. She is so close to Qi GUI that she can clearly see the color of his eyes. They are as black as obsidian and spring water. They suddenly hit her heart.


    Such eyes seem to have been seen somewhere


    "Thank you..."


    Bai ruotong stood up awkwardly. Qigui held her hand at this time. Bai ruotong wanted to hide, but he didn''t break free.


    "What do you want to do?"


    When he Qing saw this scene, he was so angry that he wanted to break the hand of Qi GUI, but Qi GUI dodged him: "there are many people here, I''m just afraid that the girl will go away."


    "Even if you are afraid of the girl''s separation, you can''t hold her hand directly!" Heqing road.


    Qi GUI smiles and raises his lips: "I don''t want to? Then why don''t you come? "


    He Qing''s face suddenly lowered a few minutes and looked at Bai ruotong. With a cold face, Bai ruotong broke away his palm from the hand of Qi GUI: "young master, I hope you can show some respect. I''m a married woman."


    "Oh?"


    Qi ghost called up his lips and said, "did he Qing tell you about this?"


    "So, please respect your identity." White Rutong road.


    He Qing stands in front of Bai ruotong and forbids Qi GUI from approaching. Although he saved his own life, he made it clear to himself that he was not the enemy. But he is a man with no distinction between friends and enemies. He Qing can hardly judge what he wants to do.


    "Then tell me, what kind of person is your husband?"


    As Qigui approaches her, Bai ruotong subconsciously steps back. Somehow, she is here and feels the danger.


    "What kind of person is my... My husband? Why should I tell you?"


    She said nervously.


    "See, you don''t even know." The ghost laughs.


    Bai Rutong choked and turned his eyes aside. Qigui came to her and said, "do you want to know your husband? I know better than he Qing. If you want to know, come to my room tonight... "


    "Qi GUI!"


    Bai ruotong could not help shouting, "who do you think you are? How dare you make such a joke? I didn''t speak, not because I was afraid of you! If you say these words to me again, don''t blame me for being rude to you

 Chapter 1726

    The Qi ghost heard the words and shrugged: "since you are worried, I will not say anything. But I still want to remind you of what should be reminded. The servant next to you is useless. Anyway, you have lost your memory. You must have no feelings for this man. Change him as soon as possible and keep him by your side. It''s also a disaster. "


    "You


    He Qing is angry.


    He had been patient with Qi GUI for a long time. After hearing what he said, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He was about to go up with his fist in turn. Bai ruotong sighed and stopped him: "he Qing, don''t be impulsive."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Qing listened to Bai ruotong''s words and immediately put down his arm. But Bai ruotong''s next words made him vomit blood.


    Bai ruotong calmly analyzed: "you can''t beat him!"


    He Qing: could you tell me how to get to the ground seam? He wants to get in.


    ¡­¡­


    With this episode, Bai ruotong naturally didn''t pay much attention to the excitement of the evening. After a few rounds, he wanted to go back to his home. But at this moment, he heard people around him start shouting: "I''m praying! I''m praying


    Bai ruotong looked at it and saw a man standing on the top of the wall.


    "It''s time to sprinkle New Year cake."


    Qi ghost explained to one side, "do you want to go and have a look?"


    Bai Rutong glared at him and said, "no more."


    He Qing sees that Bai ruotong is going, so he goes up to help him. But just at this time, the man on the stage scattered the rice cake in her direction. In an instant, countless people rushed towards her, and soon the three of them were scattered by the crowd. Bai ruotong protected his body tightly, which did not get rid of by the crowd.


    She can understand that these people just want to earn a good omen when they snatch rice cakes. The new year is coming, and everyone is very happy about the new year.


    Thinking of this, Bai ruotong could not help feeling a little sad.


    Since waking up a few days ago, her memory has been a vast expanse of white. She didn''t know where her family was or who she was.


    Will her family miss themselves.


    It was supposed to be a reunion day, but she appeared in such a ghost place


    Bai ruotong felt a little sad and sighed.


    At this time, a pair of hands did not know where to stretch out, directly took away the jade pendant from her waist. Bai ruotong looked back and saw that he was a thief who ran away in a hurry.


    Too late to think about it, she caught up.


    But just after a few steps, they were scattered by a large number of people. She didn''t know the importance of the jade pendant, but she was very flustered. I always feel that I have lost something.


    The feeling of helplessness spread from my heart.


    "Ah


    Is chasing, in front of the thief suddenly came a scream, Bai Rutong stunned, a familiar shadow came towards her. She looks like a ghost.


    He walked up to her with a cold face. I don''t know if it was Bai Rutong''s illusion. In a moment, she saw the panic in his eyes.


    This man will be flustered, too?


    But he was... Flustered. What?


    Bai ruotong can''t say clearly


    The man walked up to her and took her waist regardless of her obstruction. Bai Rutong was directly held in his arms by the man before he could react. He jumped up to the roof.


    "It''s all said, hold hands with me. Are you aware of the consequences now? "


    The man''s eyes returned to banter.


    White if Tong Leng Leng, spread to open a hand: "return jade to me."


    The man picked his eyebrows, looked at the Pisces jade pendant in his hand, and said with a smile, "what are you so nervous about? Who sent this jade pendant? Your husband? "


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Bai said angrily.

 Chapter 1727

    "Is that how you treat your benefactor?"


    Qi ghost is not angry, pick eyebrow to ask a way. Bai ruotong swallows and stares at him coldly. He wants to take back the jade pendant from him. Just as he wants to do it, it seems that the other party has already known her action and hasn''t made any response. He has taken the jade pendant into his arms.


    "What are you doing! Give it back to me quickly


    Bai Rutong said angrily.


    "Give it back to you?"


    Qi GUI shrugged, "you say it''s yours, it''s yours? What evidence do you have? I won''t give it to you today. What can you do for me? "


    "You


    Bai ruotong is very angry. How can there be such a rogue man in the world. But she didn''t do anything about this man. Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Bai Rutong turned his head and glared at the man, "you can not return me, but you put me down from here! It''s so high here! I''m afraid


    "Do you have something to be afraid of?"


    The man''s words are a bit funny.


    "You speak as if you know me well. Who are you? What do you know about me? "


    "Guess what?"


    Men laugh.


    "Qi GUI, did you know me before? What do you want to do when you are both enemies and friends? If you think that your behavior will make me have anything to do with you... "


    "I don''t think about anything."


    Before her words came down, Qigui said with a smile, "I just want to tease you because you are cute. I''ll keep this jade pendant first. When you can recover your memory and remember who I am, I''ll give it back to you! "


    Bai Rutong glared at her, but he didn''t do anything about it.


    Qigui helps Bai ruotong jump down from the beam. As soon as he falls to the ground, he Qing comes in a hurry.


    "Girl, what can I do for you?"


    He Qing asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head, but in an instant she smelled the blood. She frowned: "he Qing, are you hurt?"


    He Qing is stunned, just want to return a not, cloud sleeve is lifted by white if Tong. She looked at He Qing''s arm, which was a split skin.


    "Didn''t you say it wasn''t hurt? So what''s this? "


    Bai ruotong gritted his teeth and asked. He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He didn''t know how to reply, but his eyes were foggy.


    She lost the girl, but she didn''t get angry. She asked about his injury. He Qing was very upset.


    "Girl, I really have nothing to do..."


    Heqing road.


    "I''ve said for a long time what he can do. He Qing can''t protect you at all. Keeping him by your side will only be a drag on you. It''s better to give him..."


    "Shut up


    Before Qi GUI''s words came down, he was interrupted by Bai ruotong. Qi GUI flattened his thin lips and turned his head to say no more.


    Three people back to the house, Bai Rutong heart but can''t rest assured he Qing''s injury, will he Qing called to the room. Qigui wanted to keep up with him, but he was stopped by a guard.


    "Lord Qi, please come over."


    Bodyguard way.


    Qi GUI had no choice but to follow the bodyguard. Wei Chongyan waited for a long time. Seeing the arrival of Qi GUI, he stood up and went with him: "what''s the matter? Is Bai Rutong really forgetting this time, or is he pretending


    "She''s really lost her memory."


    Qi GUI Dao.


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    Wei Chongyan is dubious. Qi ghost reluctantly stirred up a smile: "master, good, why should I cheat you with such things? She really lost her memory


    "That''s good," said Wei Chongyan. "You don''t have to have any contact with Bai ruotong in the future. It''s just a matter of time between you and her..."


    "No way!"

 Chapter 1728

    Before Wei Chongyan''s words came down, he was rejected by Qi GUI. Wei Chongyan was stunned. He didn''t think Qi GUI had any ability to resist his words, but his behavior was reasonable.


    Bai ruotong''s husband has a blood feud with him. If he is not allowed to get close to Bai ruotong, Qi GUI can''t do it.


    "Qi GUI, listen to me once. Don''t approach Bai ruotong."


    Wei Chongyan''s voice was very low. Qi GUI sneered: "don''t you go near Bai ruotong? I have no way not to get close to her. When I think of Gu Yanqing''s wife being injured, how can I not get close to her?


    I not only want to get close to her, but also win all the trust of Bai Rutong. If you want to stop me, Qigui won''t listen to you. I hope the master will be very considerate of Qi GUI''s revenge. This time, I can''t let Bai Rutong and Gu Yanqing go. I have to find Bai Rutong''s revenge for Gu Yanqing! "


    "You are indeed a madman."


    Wei Chongyan sighed. To be honest, he has been acting strangely ever since Kiki came back. But considering his hatred for Gu Yanqing, Wei Chongyan thinks that his eccentric behavior is reasonable.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Wei Chongyan asked, "are you sure you can use Bai ruotong to lead Gu Yanqing out?"


    "Why should I use Bai ruotong to lead Gu Yanqing? He would have appeared, and I didn''t need to lead him at all. "


    Qi GUI Dao.


    "You''re right." Wei Chongyan nodded.


    "If I don''t have any other orders, I''ll go first," Qi GUI stood up and said to Wei Chongyan, "Bai ruotong is there, and I''ll continue to watch."


    "Go ahead."


    Wei Chongyan nodded.


    After Qi GUI leaves, Wei Chongyan calls Zhou Huai.


    "Do you feel that Qigui is different recently?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    Zhou Huai didn''t answer for a moment. Is Qigui different?


    Naturally, he didn''t notice such a thing. Qi GUI is just an unattainable person to him. He doesn''t dare to speculate on Qi GUI''s mind. But since Wei Chongyan asked, if he didn''t reply, it would be bad. Zhou Huai said, "is Wang Ye suspecting Lord Qi?"


    "It''s doubting. I don''t doubt his appearance."


    "If I doubt it, I will help the Lord to inquire." Zhou Huaidao. Wei Chongyan thought for a moment and nodded: "if you go to inquire, it''s better. But remember, don''t lose your identity, and don''t let Qi GUI see anything. Qi GUI is very suspicious. If it''s just Wang''s error in speculation, I''m afraid it will affect the relationship with Qi GUI. "


    "I see."


    Zhou Huai nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Bai ruotong called someone to bring the medicine box. Although she didn''t recognize any of the people here, they were also on guard against her. But if it''s just a medicine box, she can still get it easily.


    "Off."


    Bai ruotong called.


    He Qing shivered and looked around. He didn''t feel that Bai ruotong was talking to him. But who else would be here besides him.


    "I asked you to take it off. Can''t you hear me?"


    White if Tong pick eyebrow, "he Qing, don''t let me say a second time, I don''t like to say more."


    He Qing flattened his mouth, nodded and took off his clothes. Bai ruotong didn''t see it. The tip of his ear was red.


    "You are so badly hurt..."


    Bai ruotong was stunned, and he Qing was covered with one wound after another. These wounds had split and blood oozed out. Fortunately, it''s winter. If it''s summer, I''m afraid the wound is purulent.

 Chapter 1729

    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Bai Rutong asked coldly. If she knew he Qing was injured so seriously, she would not let him go out with her. Maybe she won''t go out at all.


    "I... I just..."


    "Who is it? Why have you never told me? " Bai asked.


    Although she doesn''t remember who he Qing is, she can feel from his words that he Qing really treats her. Because of his pity, Bai Rutong felt so guilty.


    "I''m useless."


    He Qing said.


    Like a child who did something wrong, he bowed his head heavily. He almost lost Bai ruotong tonight. If it wasn''t for the presence of Qi GUI, the consequences would be unimaginable. He Qing was a little afraid. But also because of this, he deeply understood that maybe he could not protect Bai ruotong well, just as Qigui said.


    If Bai ruotong is with him, he may be even more injured.


    "He Qing, you are such a fool!"


    Bai ruotong scolded, "you are the dumbest person I have ever met. In this world, no one is more important than yourself. Even me, you are not as important as yourself. Don''t you understand that? It''s not worth it for you to get hurt so badly for me. "


    "I understand!"


    He Qing raised her head and looked at Bai ruotong, "I understand what the girl said, but I don''t want to hurt her. Now I''m useless. If I were more useful, the girl would not encounter these problems. If I could protect the girl as well as Qigui, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed now..."


    There was a touch of hurt emotion in his eyes. Bai ruotong noticed that she didn''t speak much, just sighed and began to dress his wound.


    Half an hour later, Bai ruotong had finished dressing the wound on his body. She cleaned her hands in the copper basin. As soon as she wanted to talk more with He Qing, she saw Qi GUI stride into the room. At this time, he Qing hasn''t put on his clothes yet. When he sees Qi GUI suddenly appear, he is stunned for a moment and quickly puts on his clothes.


    "Why do you take off your clothes?"


    Qi ghost wring eyebrows, he Qing from his tone, obviously heard the intention of killing.


    "How to apply medicine if you don''t take off your clothes?"


    He Qing asked.


    "And you? You drugged him yourself? "


    Qi GUI doesn''t talk to He Qing any more. He turns around and asks Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong looked at him and was about to say, "it''s nothing to do with you", but he saw anger and reluctance in his eyes. Bai ruotong was stunned. He didn''t know why, but he felt guilty.


    But why do you feel guilty? Qi GUI is not his own person.


    "Why didn''t you say what I asked you?"


    Asked the ghost.


    "So what?" Bai ruotong said obstinately, "he Qing is my servant. He has been seriously injured. Can''t I bandage him?"


    "Do you know that you are a married woman?" When Qi GUI said this, he was gnashing his teeth. Bai ruotong swallowed: "of course I know. I don''t need you to tell me about it."


    "Now that you know it, you''re going to do it again!" Qigui is so angry with her. Bai ruotong is such a character. He is careless and doesn''t know anything. Even now that she is a parent, she is still the same as before. It''s really worrying.


    "What does this matter to you?"


    Bai ruotong was too lazy to pay attention to him and went to He Qing: "he Qing, how are you? Would you like to have a rest earlier today? "


    "No, I''m here with my aunt..."


    "Go away!"


    He Qing''s words haven''t finished yet. Qi GUI''s fierce voice comes from his head. He Qing was scared to death.

 Chapter 1730

    Not to mention he Qing, Bai ruotong also faltered because of his sudden roar. Fortunately, with the help of a chair, she widened her eyes and glared at Qi GUI: "you''re here, what are you doing all of a sudden?"


    "You go out!"


    Qigui''s eyes always look at Heqing. No matter how he doesn''t like Qigui, he feels murderous from him. He should have taken good care of his girl, but for some reason, he feels confused when he goes to Qigui.


    Fear of


    I''m afraid that Qi GUI will kill him at this time.


    Moreover, he thought that if the current Qi GUI could really kill him.


    "Don''t you understand? Or do you want me to say it again? "


    Qigui doesn''t have so much patience.


    "You go out."


    Bai Rutong sighs. She knows he Qing''s temperament. No matter how scared he is, he will not move without his own command. He Qing is such a loyal person. In a short time, Bai ruotong has seen it.


    "Yes."


    He Qing nodded and left the room. As soon as he left, Bai ruotong turned around and looked coldly at Qi GUI: "well, why do you want to suddenly get angry with He Qing?"


    "Rutong, don''t let any man near you in the future, and you are not allowed to bandage any man, no matter how seriously he is injured."


    Qi ghost hoarse voice, way.


    Bai ruotong was stunned: "why should I listen to you? Who are you to me? "


    "You have to listen now." Qi GUI approached her and locked her in his arms. "You are really a woman who doesn''t obey women''s principles. Have you ever thought that you would hurt people?"


    Bai could not understand a word of what he said.


    Well, she hurt her.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. You are not allowed to do such a thing in the future."


    The ghost threatened.


    Bai ruotong pushed away the man with all his strength: "Qi GUI, who are you? You don''t need to show off with me here. If you know me, why don''t you say it directly?


    If you are with me, if you are able to help me escape from the present situation, you can say directly that you are in the present state. I don''t know what you want to do! "


    "I''m on your side. I''ve always been." Qi GUI said bitterly, "Rutong, no matter what happens, I will protect you. Compared with anyone, I will protect you at the first time, so


    So please keep your distance from other men... "


    "Are you my husband?"


    Although he didn''t want to guess like this, Bai ruotong felt something vaguely. When Qi GUI looks at himself, his eyes are always hot. Maybe... He is not his husband.


    Qigui didn''t answer her directly, but asked, "if I say I''m your husband, will you believe me?"


    "No


    Bai ruotong shook his head. She didn''t think she would fall in love with such a person.


    "I can''t tell you my identity now," said Qi GUI. "It''s not because I don''t believe you, or you don''t deserve my trust. But now is not the time. But Rutong, I hope you don''t make me crazy. If there''s another time I see you with another man, I''ll kill him. "


    "You..."


    Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    She didn''t dare to say more. There was a premonition that what Qi GUI said to her was true.


    ¡­¡­


    For half a month, Qi GUI didn''t bother her again. When he came to the capital of the Chinese dynasty, Bai ruotong was brought into a courtyard by Wei Chongyan. He often came to talk to himself, but he didn''t even have the slightest trust in Wei Chongyan.

 Chapter 1731

    He Qing told him that his injuries were all caused by this man. Now that Bai ruotong has known about it, he is naturally not a bit kind to Wei Chongyan.


    "Girl, it''s time to take medicine."


    Heqing brings the steaming liquid medicine to Bai Rutong. Smelling the bitterness of the medicine, Bai Rutong frowns subconsciously. She looked up at He Qing and sighed, "why is the taste of this medicine so bitter?"


    "Girl, the good medicine tastes bitter. If you take more, you will know," he Qing said with a helpless smile. "The girl''s memory has not recovered yet, but her body has recovered a lot. I asked the doctor, there will be nothing wrong with the girl''s health."


    Bai ruotong nodded. In fact, she also felt that her body was gradually getting better.


    "Girl, here comes the Lord."


    Just at this time, a woman reported at the door. The woman''s name is Lily. She is a maid in the house. She is not so much a caretaker as a watcher of Bai ruotong. Wei Chongyan''s attitude towards Bai ruotong has always been that as long as she doesn''t make any moves, no matter what she wants to do, Wei Chongyan will not get involved.


    "Here you are, Lord."


    Bai ruotong stands up and greets Wei Chongyan.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I''m your brother. I''ve already contacted my father. He said that tomorrow, he will call you to the palace for questioning. You are so similar to your mother. I think your father won''t embarrass you. Just listen to him patiently. "


    Since Bai ruotong lost his memory, Wei Chongyan once again explained his identity. Bai ruotong doesn''t believe in her identity at all, but she heard he Qing say that she came here because she wanted to investigate her life experience. Bai ruotong just let it be.


    I only wish I could get memory earlier and know what kind of person I am earlier.


    What kind of person is her husband.


    If he delays here again, Bai Rutong is afraid that he will go crazy.


    With a slight sigh, Bai ruotong nodded: "OK."


    "Are you used to it here? How are the girls here treating you? Is there a place to hold you back? "


    Wei Chongyan asked. Bai ruotong shakes her head. She doesn''t like to tell lies. Although she knows that Lily is not a good person, she has never cheated herself.


    "You can tell me anything you need." Wei Chongyan also said.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "OK, brother."


    Her voice "brother" called very sweet, Wei Chongyan Leng for a while, rubbed the eyebrows, out of the room.


    After dinner, Bai ruotong felt that he had a little food in his stomach. He took he Qing out of the house. The palace was very big, and everything in it seemed so rare.


    As soon as Bai ruotong came to a courtyard, he heard a woman''s choking voice.


    "Princess, don''t cry any more. If you cry any more, chun''er will be distressed."


    "Now you are the only one who will love me. How can he love me if you change to the Lord?"


    Bai ruotong came closer and saw that there were two women, a master and a servant. The master was dressed very brightly and looked no more than one or two years older than himself. It''s not a good thing to watch others cry. Bai ruotong flattens his mouth, turns around and leaves, but is called by the woman behind him.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked the woman.


    "Princess, you don''t know. She''s the woman the LORD brought back from outside recently."


    One side of the maid chun''er explained.

 Chapter 1732

    Hearing this explanation, Bai ruotong was a little embarrassed.


    When she called "Princess", she knew that this woman was Wei Chongyan''s wife. When she heard that her husband had brought her back from outside, she would misunderstand her. Although chun''er was right in saying this, Bai Rutong always felt that it sounded a bit unpleasant.


    She noticed one thing.


    Wei Chongyan didn''t seem to tell her identity to the people in the mansion.


    I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing.


    "What''s your name?"


    The princess went to Bai ruotong and asked in a low voice. He Qing is afraid that Bai ruotong will be bullied. He quickly stands in front of Bai ruotong and smiles helplessly. Bai ruotong pushes He Qing away and smiles back: "Bai ruotong."


    That''s what they call it all the time.


    "Bai ruotong?"


    The princess blinked and chewed these three words like thinking. After a while, she said, "why do I think your name is so familiar? Are you a woman from China


    "Not really."


    Bai ruotong shook his head.


    When the princess heard the words, she thought that she had a delusion and said with a smile, "are there any places you are not used to in the mansion? Since you are the guest of the Lord, I will treat you as a good host. If there''s anything wrong in the house, you can talk to me. "


    "What are you calling?" Bai asked.


    "Dare not ask the name of the princess!" As soon as Bai ruotong''s voice fell, chun''er yelled.


    "Miss chun''er, I''m afraid you misunderstood something," said Bai ruotong with a smile. From chun''er''s eyes, she could see that this woman thought she was Wei Chongyan''s woman. "I''m the prince''s exiled sister, and the princess''s sister is also my sister-in-law. But the prince didn''t talk about it with anyone. I saw the princess''s sister making out, If you ask about the taboo, I hope the princess will not mind


    Bai explained.


    Hearing this, the princess was stunned. Wang Ye''s exiled sister? Isn''t the girl in front of you the princess of Huachao?


    But why didn''t she hear from the Lord?


    But it''s also true. How can the Lord tell her these things now


    Princess self mockery smile: "azalea, is my taboo, if you don''t mind, call it."


    "Well, sister Azalea."


    Bai ruotong''s sweet smile. At first, she thought that the woman was just pretending to be polite to herself, but from her eyes, Bai ruotong could see something real. This woman is not a bad person. Although she has confidence from nowhere, the sixth sense tells Bai ruotong that she can get along with this woman.


    Women are easy to deal with. If Wei Chongyan can''t find out, she can ask the girl in front of her.


    Bai ruotong thought so.


    "Sister azalea, why did you cry just now?" Bai asked.


    Only then did Zijuan realize that she had lost her manners. Just now, Bai Rutong looked at her most shameful side.


    "My princess sent a sachet to the prince yesterday, but he lost it..."


    "Chuner, why do you say this to Bai Mei Mei?"


    Spring son''s words did not fall, was interrupted by the azalea.


    Bai ruotong is another person no matter how she says it. The problem between her and Wang Ye is that she can''t let others see the joke when she says it herself with the door closed. Bai ruotong said with a smile: "sister azalea, I don''t know how long I can stay in this mansion. My sister and I are familiar at first sight. If my sister is bored, please come to me at any time."


    Bai ruotong would not ask more about the things Zijuan didn''t want to say. After walking a little, her accumulated food is gone. It''s time to go.


    Hearing the speech, the cuckoo smiles and nods: "OK, if I need it, I will come to my sister for company."


    Bai ruotong nodded seriously, turned around and left with He Qing.

 Chapter 1733

    They chatted for a long time, until sunset, Bai Rutong returned to the room.


    "Why do you want to contact the princess?"


    He Qing asked.


    "She is the hostess of the mansion. If I want to live a better life here, I will contact her naturally." Bai Rutong said with a smile. He Qing scratched his head: "but girl, I always think she..."


    "What is she?" Bai ruotong rubbed his head. "You can be at ease. I can see that the princess is not a bad person. Maybe she is just a poor person. Don''t think much about it. If you see her maid and servant girl, it''s good for you and me."


    "Yes."


    When he Qing heard the girl say so, he had to give up. Bai ruotong chuckled and sat down: "OK, let Lily burn some hot water. I want to take a bath."


    "Yes."


    He Qing nodded and left the room.


    After Bai ruotong sat down, he was a little sleepy. She covered her lips and yawned, tears in her eyes. She stretched a lazy waist, just want to go to soft lie down for a while, heard footsteps outside the door.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyes and saw Wei Chongyan walking into the room, with an old man behind him. He was dressed in cloth and carried a medicine box.


    "I brought the doctor here."


    Bai ruotong quickly gets up to meet him. Before he speaks, Wei Chongyan begins. Bai ruotong nodded: "thank you, Wang Ye."


    "Between you and me, do you need to say something like this?" Wei Chongyan pick eyebrow, "if Tong, your disease I will help you cure."


    Bai ruotong nodded, sat down and let the doctor treat him. About half an hour later, the doctor gave Wei Chongyan a prescription and left. Bai ruotong wanted to see off the guests, but Wei Chongyan didn''t mean to leave.


    "Are you used to living in the mansion these days?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    "I''m used to having my brother here."


    Bai ruotong nodded and said with a smile.


    "It''s good for you to get used to it. I''m afraid there''s anything you don''t get used to," Wei Chongyan said, raising his lips. "You can live here with peace of mind. Tomorrow, you can go with me to see your father, and then..."


    "What are you stopping me for? I heard that the Lord is here. How can I go and have a look? Get out of the way


    Before his words came down, a sharp and arrogant female voice came from outside the door. Bai ruotong twisted his brows. Before he said a word, he saw Bai he come in from the door in a panic: "prince, Princess Li wants to come in..."


    "What is she doing here?"


    Wei Chongyan frowned, and his words contained a touch of disgust.


    "The maid has already said that Wang Ye won''t let anyone in, but she still wants to break in. Wang Ye, you say..."


    "Rutong, I''ll leave first. Take good care of yourself."


    Wei Chongyan''s face suddenly collapsed. Before Bai Rutong responded, he left the room. Seeing that he left, Bai ruotong naturally didn''t have the reason to pester him. He happily said after his death, "good Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    The voice outside the mansion soon disappeared. Bai Rutong turned his eyes and called lily to ask, "lily, who is that woman? Princess Li? Why does she have such courage? Why does she dare to break in here? "


    "Miss, you don''t know that Princess Li is always used to being arrogant. When you see her in the mansion, please walk around."


    Lily likes Bai ruotong very much. She has nothing to do with her since she entered the government. It''s very easy to get along with her.

 Chapter 1734

    Wang Ye has explained to her Haosheng that Haosheng takes care of Bai girl. Bai girl is a nice person. She naturally turns to Bai girl and tells Bai ruotong the truth.


    "Since this princess Li is so arrogant, why does the prince spoil her? I don''t look like a man who only looks at his appearance! "


    White Rutong road.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, Wei Chongyan is a very smart guy. How could such a clever man keep such a noisy woman by his side. There must be something particular about it. Bai Rutong''s eyes turned twice, and he pondered in his heart.


    "I can''t guess this kind of thing."


    Lily bit the lip and said.


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong took a breath, flattened the corner of his mouth, got up and closed the door.


    "What can''t be said? Tell me. You can rest assured that I will not reveal a word of what you say here. "


    Lily is speechless.


    How do you feel... The girl is different from what she imagined. She likes to listen to gossip.


    Naturally, no matter what Bai ruotong asked, Lily didn''t open her mouth. Naturally, Bai ruotong didn''t ask any more questions.


    The other end.


    As soon as the azalea came back to the yard, she saw the girl in the yard crying.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She asked.


    "Here comes Princess Li. You have to be careful, madam."


    Small wench wiped the crystal of canthus of an eye, choking a way. The purple cuckoo is speechless, and there is a bitter smile on her lips. What should have happened to her? It was the aunt who came. If she comes, the azalea is used to that person''s sour.


    "Sister, you are back."


    As soon as the azalea entered the hall, Princess Li stepped forward with a sweet smile and took her hand affectionately. The corner of the eye of the azalea scratched a touch of coldness and circled her finger out of her hand.


    "Sister, what''s the matter? Why do you bully my maid when you come to my yard? If she does something wrong, my sister will tell me directly. " The Rhododendron is cold. She had been used to the arrogant and domineering nature of Li''s concubine for a long time, but she bullied her for a long time, but Zijuan was still a little angry. Now she comes to the door in the morning. Even if Li doesn''t say anything, the azalea can see what she wants to say from her face.


    "Sister, your servant is not considerate. I''m just helping my sister teach her a lesson. If my sister doesn''t like it, I won''t do it in the future." Li side imperial concubine is still hanging sweet smile, if get rid of her temperament, she this appearance is really enough to hook a person, no wonder can the king''s soul to hook.


    "If you don''t do it, don''t do it? Where do you have such a good temper? If you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall, you should tell me why you are here today, "said Zi Juan." my sister is busy with the Lord on weekdays. How can she think of visiting me? "


    "Sister, have you seen the woman the LORD brought back from outside?"


    Li side imperial concubine sees this, it is direct Dao Ming come idea, she is also lazy here with the purple cuckoo play careless eye. Although the identity of the azalea is higher than that of her, she does not know how much higher she is when it comes to the identity of her mother''s family.


    "Yes, she''s a good girl." Purple cuckoo road.


    "Nice girl? Sister, where does this come from? Since she came to the mansion, the Lord often went to her yard and did not allow us to follow her. Sister, do you think she is good? What do you mean by that? "


    "Sister, do you know the identity of that woman? It''s a small thing for you to talk nonsense here. If your words are heard by the king, what do you think the king will think? "


    Asked the azalea.


    "What can Wang ye think? If my sister doesn''t say it, no one will know. "


    Li side imperial concubine sneers a way.

 Chapter 1735

    "She''s the younger sister of the Lord''s exile. She''s not a messy woman. Put away your fear of being threatened. Please rest assured. The most beloved woman in the mansion is still you. If you have nothing else to do, please leave. I''m a little sleepy today."


    Purple cuckoo is really not in the mind to deal with this woman.


    "Sister, you can''t say that? How can Wang Ye''s sister live here? Sister, I don''t believe what you said... "


    "If you don''t believe it, just go and ask the Lord. Do you need to ask me?"


    The purple cuckoo does not have the good spirit to interrupt a way.


    Li side imperial concubine bit to bite, she is the first time in the purple cuckoo here ate the mouth board. It''s not that she didn''t ask, but the Lord didn''t want to talk about it with her at all. Just now, outside the courtyard, she saw the Lord coldly come and take her away. As soon as he asked a word, the LORD turned cold and said directly, "you don''t need to take care of the things here."


    She knew that she had angered the Lord. Since she came to the mansion, the LORD had never been angry with her. She was very sad, but she didn''t know what to do. But that woman, though never seen, was enough to be her threat.


    Originally thought, can in the purple cuckoo here to explore the bottom, but never thought, purple cuckoo is also a ask three don''t know people.


    "Is there anything else to say?"


    Asked the azalea.


    "No more."


    Li side imperial concubine clenched fist, cold voice cold air way. What else can she say? Make it clear that she just doesn''t want to talk to herself. What else can she say. She has never had a good face with the azalea. Now she gives her a good face. I didn''t expect that this woman should be so ungrateful.


    No wonder she can easily win the favor of the Lord after she comes to the mansion. Purple cuckoo is a stupid person and doesn''t care about anything. How can such a woman become the mother of a country.


    ¡­¡­


    After she left, the azalea slowly fell down on the stool. When Li peifei left, she was still very unwilling and left behind two sour words. Most of all, she said that purple cuckoo was too stupid to be favored by the prince.


    "Niang Niang, you don''t care what she says, she always loves to make a mouth trip with Niang Niang."


    Chun''er holds the hand of the cuckoo painfully, and the cuckoo shakes her head: "what can I say? I don''t care. It''s my own choice. Now I''ve come to such an end. I''m responsible for it. "


    "What''s your mother''s nonsense? How can you blame yourself? Wang Ye must treat you... "


    "Azalea, don''t say anything more. Others may not understand your words, don''t I? No more


    She didn''t want to hear it either.


    She was sleepy and just wanted to have a good rest.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    As soon as Bai ruotong woke up, he saw a group of people in the room. She was still in a daze when she saw one of the older women saying, "did you sleep well? Today''s maidservants dress up for the girl according to the order of the Lord. They are going to enter the palace soon. Please don''t delay the time. "


    Bai ruotong blinked, and then remembered that Wei Chongyan said yesterday that he wanted to lead himself into the palace.


    "Dress up."


    Bai Rutong yawned and said.


    About half an hour later, Bai ruotong had been cleaned up by them, and his silk was so bright that he could not open his eyes. He always thought that his girl was a good-looking, fledgling fairy, but after careful dressing, she was just like a bright fairy. Her appearance made all the jewels in the world lose their color.

 Chapter 1736

    "What? Are you stupid? "


    Bai ruotong raises his hand and shakes twice in front of he Qingyan. He Qingyan is stunned. Then he comes back to himself. He lowers his eyes and his ears are red.


    "Come on, you accompany me to the palace!"


    White Rutong road.


    He Qing nodded and stepped forward to help Bai ruotong. When they went out, they saw Wei Chongyan. He was wearing court clothes today. It seemed that he had just gone to court. His face was slightly red. Bai Rutong walked with him with a smile: "Lord."


    "It''s a beautiful day."


    Wei Chongyan said with a smile. Bai ruotong pursed his lips without putting his praise into his heart. When he saw that she didn''t speak, he didn''t talk any more. He took Bai ruotong''s hand into the carriage.


    Speaking of entering the palace, Bai Rutong was still afraid.


    Because the environment here is so strange, if she doesn''t say something right, it''s hard for her to get out of danger.


    Bai ruotong knew that Wei Chongyan would not treat her sincerely. It was because of this that she felt uncomfortable. The reason was that she had no memory. She did not know who she was. The three words "Bai ruotong" were just a nickname, which was strange to her.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Wei Chongyan sees her silence, pick eyebrow to ask a way. Bai ruotong shook his head and did not answer him. What she was thinking was naturally how to escape from Wei Chongyan and how to leave here. Originally, she was not afraid to enter the palace, but when she stepped into the carriage, she was worried.


    It turned out that my courage was so small.


    "Don''t be afraid. Everything is OK. I''m here."


    Wei Chongyan seems to see her uneasiness. He reaches out his hand to cover her palm to comfort her. But Bai Rutong hides at this time. Wei Chongyan is stunned for a moment, and the end of his eyes is crossed by a touch of complexity.


    It seems that even if the girl really lost her memory, she would not believe herself.


    Maybe in her subconscious, she is dangerous after all.


    He originally wanted to win Bai ruotong''s trust, but now it seems that this trust is unnecessary. He has no obligation to please this little girl. Since she has come to his land, she naturally has to listen to him.


    If the back really want to tear the face, he is not afraid. Wei Chongyan thought so. Bai ruotong didn''t know what he was thinking. If he didn''t speak, he was speechless.


    As the carriage slowly drove into the palace, Bai ruotong was not in the mood to see the scenery of the palace. Her mind was full of calculations about how to deal with it later. He Qing came to her at this time: "girl, I will accompany you, and I won''t let anyone hurt you. If I really get to that step, I will fight my life for the girl."


    "You don''t take your own life seriously."


    Bai ruotong laughed at him. He Qing pursed her lips and laughed. He was very happy about Bai ruotong''s joke. Since she still wanted to make fun of herself, it means that everything is hopeful.


    "Come on, come here."


    I do not know through a few gates, Bai Rutong with Wei Chongyan into a pavilion. As soon as I sat down, I was surrounded by a maidservant carrying tea and water. Naturally, she was not in the mood for tea. She just sat there.


    Wei Chongyan got up and went out of the hall. As soon as he left, Bai Rutong breathed out directly.


    "The girl is very nervous?"


    He Qing asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded honestly.

 Chapter 1738

    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Bai ruotong asked Xiang Huashang.


    He sent them away. There must be something he wanted to tell her. Bai ruotong knew that she didn''t know why. Seeing the man in front of her, she always felt kind.


    "Rutong, when did your mother die?"


    He asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "I don''t remember. The Lord has just said that I don''t remember anything. If the Lord wants to ask these questions, he really doesn''t know how to answer the Lord."


    "That''s all!"


    Huashang emperor laughed at himself, because he was so excited that he almost forgot that Bai ruotong had lost his memory.


    "When I saw you today, I thought of your mother. I haven''t seen her for 30 years. Now I don''t want to see her again in my life. If I had protected her at the beginning, maybe the ending would have been different. "


    Hua Shang Di lamented. I don''t know whether he said this to Bai ruotong or to himself. Bai Rutong turns his eyes. Although he can see that Wei Chongyan has evil intentions towards him, the man in front of him is full of sincerity. His sincerity makes Bai Rutong not know how to fight back for a moment.


    Maybe he really had feelings for his mother. After all, he was his sister. How could a brother not love his sister.


    Wait


    What brother does not love his sister?


    Have you ever had a brother?


    Why do you say it subconsciously?


    Bai ruotong was stunned, and a figure suddenly appeared in her mind. When she was in danger, she always saved her from the sea of suffering. She wanted to catch the shadow, but she couldn''t.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Seeing that Bai ruotong was distracted, Emperor Huashang asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "if he didn''t think about anything, does the LORD have something to say to him today?"


    "Yes."


    Hua Shang Di nodded.


    If not, tell Bai ruotong why he should leave her alone.


    "I didn''t protect your mother at the beginning, but now I can protect you. If you want to stay in China, I will protect you from food and clothing and live a life respected by tens of thousands of people. In the Chinese dynasty, no one will embarrass you. You can do what you want to do as much as possible, just like your mother did at the beginning. Are you willing to stay? "


    His question is very serious.


    Bai Rutong was somewhat surprised. Although she knew that emperor Huashang was thinking about his mother, she didn''t expect that he was thinking about it. Wei Chongyan won''t let himself live a good life so easily, otherwise he would not have any benefits if he tied himself up.


    But


    But the words of Huashang emperor made her question.


    This man''s words are different from Wei Chongyan''s.


    "The Lord, Rutong has no memory now. Now Rutong doesn''t know whether he should promise the Lord. If he can, if Rutong wants to restore his memory and then answer the question of the Lord, please give him time and find a good doctor to treat him."


    Bai said tentatively.


    If his request is so simple, it would be better for him.


    Stay in China?


    She didn''t want to.


    In her subconscious mind, she rejected the country.


    Because there was a voice telling him that she didn''t belong here and that she needed to leave early.


    "It''s natural."


    Huashang emperor''s reply was not half hesitant, "if you want, I will naturally find the best doctor to help you treat, I will give it all."


    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    Huh?


    What do you have?


    His mother is just his sister, how can I feel that he said this, his mother seems to be his lover.

 Chapter 1739

    Is this elder brother sick.


    Bai Rutong blinked and thought to himself. However, when he said that, it was natural that his kindness was not over. Bai ruotong breathed out a breath. At present, it seems that the saint doesn''t have much intention to kill himself. On this point, Bai ruotong can rest assured.


    But I don''t know what will happen to her next.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you want to stay?"


    Hua Shang Di asked.


    Bai ruotong laughed: "I don''t have any memory now. How can I stay when the emperor asks me to stay? I naturally know the good intentions of the emperor, but ruotong can''t accept them now.


    I don''t even know who I am. I don''t know who my mother is. I''m like this... "


    "Don''t worry. I just want you to stay in Huachao."


    Hua Shang Di Dao.


    Bai ruotong choked. He didn''t seem to want to listen to his wishes at all. However, at present, he has not made any compulsive behavior to himself. Bai ruotong can be at ease about this.


    After leaving the palace, Wei Chongyan went back with her. Bai Rutong changed his clothes. As soon as he sat down, Wei Chongyan entered her boudoir. She frowned. Although this is Wei Chongyan''s mansion, his behavior of entering a woman''s boudoir without saying hello disgusted Bai Rutong.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Bai ruotong didn''t notice, and his tone was a little colder.


    "What did your father say to you?"


    Wei Chongyan is straight to the point. He doesn''t have the heart to play with Bai ruotong now. He must know his father''s real thoughts. Now Bai ruotong is in his hands. As long as his father doesn''t care about his old love, he can still hold Bai ruotong firmly.


    But what he is afraid of now is his father''s thoughts and friendship. Bai ruotong flattened his mouth and sighed heavily: "Lord, don''t you want to disguise in front of me now?"


    Wei Chongyan was stunned: "what do you mean by that?"


    "If you wanted to pretend, you wouldn''t ask me that now." Bai ruotong sneers. For Wei Chongyan, she is now alert to the cold in her bone marrow. She is worried and afraid, but she can''t help disgusting. In front of this man, she has no way to make the decision she should have.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Chongyan didn''t reply, and Bai Rutong said, "Mr. Wang, let''s talk about what you think now. You said you are my brother, you will protect me well, but I don''t believe that at all.


    I don''t know why I was willing to follow you here before, but now I can tell you clearly that I hate you and hate you. I don''t want to pretend to be with you any more. Let''s just open the window and tell the truth, shall we? "


    "Tell me the truth?"


    Wei Chongyan thought it was a bit interesting and couldn''t help repeating her words.


    "Yes, what do you want to do with me? Can you tell me something about it? Anyway, I can''t escape from the palm of the hand of the Lord. Let''s put it bluntly. I can also think it over. If the Lord doesn''t want to kill me, there''s nothing I have to be afraid of. "


    Bai ruotong raised his lips and said with a smile.


    Wei Chongyan twisted his eyebrows, and suddenly he couldn''t see through Bai ruotong. In the past, she always disguised herself, but now... She doesn''t even bother to disguise

 Chapter 1740

    Wei Chongyan doesn''t understand what this is about, but the only thing he knows is that Bai ruotong is now out of his control, just like she hasn''t lost her memory.


    "Well, I will tell you."


    But it''s also convenient. She can''t remember anything, which means she can''t think of anything. Such Bai ruotong is more convenient to use.


    "Rest assured that what the king has always wanted is not your life. If he wants your life, why should the king keep you by his side?" Wei Chongyan said. Bai ruotong blinked and wondered, "what does the Lord want?"


    "Marriage."


    Wei Chongyan said.


    Bai ruotong was stunned. She had imagined many reasons, but she didn''t think of this one. What the hell is marriage?


    This Wei Chongyan, when she is what?


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean? to unite to marriage? What do you want me to do? "


    Bai said, "who do you want me to marry?"


    "With Prince Nuzhen," Wei Chongyan said, "you don''t remember. That man is your old acquaintance. I tied you here just to borrow you to approach him. If Nuzhen and Huachao can get married, it will be an opportunity to recover Nanyuan for Huachao.


    Ruotong, you are from the Chinese dynasty. As you can see, your father is very kind to you. You can''t stop working for your country because of yourself, can you? You are the princess of the Chinese dynasty. I think your father''s title will come down in a few days.... "


    "You stop!"


    Bai ruotong couldn''t listen.


    Sacrifice for the country? For what? Is she familiar with Huachao?


    This man is really used to talking, isn''t he too spoiled, so he feels that others'' efforts are taken for granted?


    "Why should I sacrifice for China? Who is the prince of Nuzhen? " She said, "Lord, maybe in your eyes, I''m just a chess piece that can be used at will, but here I am, my destiny is in my own hands.


    I won''t let you do what you want, let alone let things go with your ideas. Now that we''ve spoken to each other today, we won''t have to pretend to be acquaintances in the future. "


    "You are not afraid of death!"


    Wei Chongyan smiles instead of anger. Does this woman know what she''s talking about? This is Huachao, and the place where she is standing now is in his mansion. As long as he says one word, this woman''s life can end in minutes.


    As long as he wants!


    "Mr. Wang, do you take for granted what others have done to you?" Bai ruotong asked in a cold voice, "if the Lord has been holding such an idea, I swear that the Lord will always lose more than he gets. Now I''m sleepy. Please come back."


    Bai ruotong raised his hand and made a gesture of letting go. Wei Chongyan glanced at her coldly, but he didn''t embarrass her too much. He just left "if you want to fight with me, I will accompany you" and then turned away angrily.


    part.


    For three days in a row, Bai Rutong did not see Wei Chongyan. The doctor came on time, and he Qing was always looking after him. Wei Chongyan didn''t come to see himself. For Bai ruotong, he was relaxed, which means that he has more important things to do now. Maybe he is really going to pave the way for "marriage".


    But if he wants to marry, can Nuzhen marry him?


    Bai ruotong didn''t believe that.


    Unless the other party is a fool.


    ¡­¡­


    And the study at this time.


    The fool "Leng Beiyi" lifted the veil and looked at Wei Chongyan with a smile: "Wang Ye, what do you mean?"


    After pursuing Bai Rutong for more than half a month, there was no news at all. At the beginning, it was not easy to cheat LAN Shenshen, but before he had stayed for a month, he was cheated by the man in front of him.

 Chapter 1741

    This man is terrible.


    Did he ever go to him and ask him if he wanted to be an enemy when he did these things? But the man in front of him is smiling and he said that he would send Bai ruotong to Nuzhen. In this way, Leng Biyi is willing to come to Huachao to meet him.


    "Brother Leng, what I said is true. I don''t need to cheat you. Bai ruotong is really in my house. If you don''t believe me, you can see her today."


    Wei Chongyan said with a smile.


    "If you only want to get married, I will promise you directly. Why do you want to kill LAN Xinxin? You didn''t mean to embarrass me? "


    For LAN Xinxin''s death, Leng Yinyi naturally doesn''t care. She is just a piece of her own. The death of the piece is harmless to him. What he is indignant about is Wei Chongyan''s behavior. If he is willing to be with himself and deal with Nanyuan together, why does he have to disgust himself.


    "I just want to tell brother Leng about my strength. If brother Leng is worried about this, I and brother Leng apologize, but..."


    Wei Chongyan stood up and said, "Bai ruotong has really lost his memory now. Everything is as brother Leng expected. If brother Leng wants to, I can let Bai ruotong really become brother Leng''s wife. Wherever you take her, as long as brother Leng wants, Bai ruotong will be your wife."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Cold fear Yi asked. He naturally knew that Wei Chongyan didn''t have any good intentions. If he was just against Gu Yanqing, he would not be afraid of cold fear. Although he suffered a lot from Gu Yanqing, he even died. But because of this, he was not afraid of Gu Yanqing, because his hatred had already extinguished his fear.


    Gu Yanqing had been trapped in the Nanyuan, if he is not prepared, perhaps really Gu Yanqing killed is not necessarily.


    "I want a flowerpot!"


    Wei Chongyan said.


    "What did you say?"


    Leng Beiyi''s eyes widened, as if surprised by his words.


    "What? Brother Leng, can''t you give it to me? " Wei Chongyan asked.


    Don''t say you can''t give it. It''s impossible. Huachi is the frontier of Nuzhen. In Nanyuan, Nuzhen and Huachao, if you lose Huachi, it''s very likely that Nuzhen will lose half of her defense.


    If Wei Chongyan is not a good bird, he can really choose his position.


    "What? Brother Leng, can''t you give it to me? "


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    "Naturally, I can''t give it. You seem to have some misunderstanding. I really love Bai ruotong, but I cede the city to you for Bai ruotong''s sake? I''m not so stupid. What''s more, that woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp. I won''t pay for myself or a country. If it''s just because of this, it''s unnecessary. Even if Bai ruotong is really here, I''m not rare. "


    Cold fear Yi Road.


    Among women and cities, a fool will choose a woman. He still has his country to consider. Now he can''t give up his future for a woman. Hua Dynasty is the same as Nanyuan. If he can, he also wants to annex Hua Dynasty.


    "It seems that the negotiation has broken down."


    Wei Chongyan sighed, but he was not lost. The answer seems to have been in his heart for a long time. Leng Danyi is not a fool. He naturally understands what is important to himself and what is not.

 Chapter 1742

    "I''ll go first."


    Cold fear Yi turns round a way. Speaking of this, he has no need to stay. Wei Chongyan has not stopped him. Now he can''t tear his face with Leng Biyi.


    The other end.


    After eating, sleeping and eating, Bai ruotong lived in peace for a few days. On New Year''s Eve, she spent the night with He Qing. On the night of the new year''s Eve, Bai ruotong went to bed early, almost as soon as he got into bed. In the middle of the night, she felt the sound of wind and grass. When she stood up and looked out of the door, she saw a figure outside the window lattice. She staggered with fright and sat up. The figure outside the window lattice flashed into the room.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    A man''s voice came from the outside room, which was familiar to Bai Rutong. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, walked towards the figure and said in a soft voice, "Qi GUI?"


    "It seems that you recognize me. I thought you would forget me."


    Qi GUI laughs at himself and walks towards Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong subconsciously retreats to live in the same room with only one man and few women. It''s unreasonable. He Qing is outside the room, and he doesn''t hear anything. Bai ruotong knows that it''s not how well he Qing sleeps, but the man in front of him... He''s so powerful, he''s walking like the wind, and there''s no sound at all.


    "You... What do you want to do?"


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked carefully.


    "Happy new year."


    Qi GUI Dao. He just wants to know whether the girl is good or not. He hasn''t seen the girl for a month. He misses her. He wants to know the situation of the girl, but he... Can''t come to her all the time. In order not to leave a flaw, he spent a lot of efforts.


    "You just said this to me?"


    Bai Rutong asked incredulously.


    If he''s just talking to himself about the new year, why do he spend the middle of the night


    "Of course not. I have something to say to you," said Qi guidao. "Ruotong, you have lost your memory now, but you are here to investigate your own life experience. I have investigated a lot in this month. Wei Chongyan has no kindness to you at all. You must not annoy him recently, otherwise, he will kill you..."


    "He won''t kill me..." before Qi GUI''s words were finished, Bai ruotong said.


    Wei Chongyan is absolutely impossible to kill her, but Bai Rutong is not so sure whether he will do anything else. Qi GUI raised his lips: "it seems that you understand these things in your heart. That''s good. I don''t have to worry about it. Indeed, as you said, Wei Chongyan will not kill you now, but I do not guarantee that he will not,


    Even if he doesn''t kill you, he will try to torture you. But you have a good idea. If he really wants to torture you and accomplish his goal, what should you do? "


    Bai ruotong shook her head. She had never thought about it. Not that she didn''t think about it, but that she had other plans in mind, such as how to escape from here.


    Compared with paying attention to Wei Chongyan, escaping from here is even more a personal act for her. Bai ruotong is not a fool. She can tell.


    "And your life experience," Qi GUI can''t rest assured. The girl doesn''t know what''s terrible about Wei Chongyan. Fortunately, she''s here. If she doesn''t come, she''ll be cheated by Wei Chongyan in the future.


    "Your mother is a Chinese, but you can''t believe the emperor."


    Qi GUI Dao.

 Chapter 1743

    Bai ruotong blinked, but Qi GUI''s words made her a little confused: "what''s the meaning of your words?"


    "The emperor has only himself in mind. He will find you, but only to add to his guilt. Your mother used to be Huashang emperor''s sister. For his own sake, Huashang emperor betrothed your mother to a general who was willing to depend on him.


    Your mother doesn''t want to marry at all, but she can''t bear to be a royal daughter. Everything can''t be decided by her. Your mother is hopeless and married the general. But only half a year later, the general was killed by Huashang emperor''s brother. At that time, Huashang emperor wanted the eldest prince to ascend the throne, and everything began to be turbulent. In order to preserve his position, the eldest prince killed all the people in the general''s house, including your mother. "


    Bai ruotong heard something mysterious. She didn''t know that her mother had experienced this. She should be a strong woman. If she wasn''t strong, she would have been killed by them.


    "You said it, but it''s true?"


    Bai ruotong asked. She couldn''t believe it.


    "Nature is the truth. I can''t lie to you. Even if you don''t believe me, I will tell you that I will protect you. No matter what happens, I will protect you and won''t hurt you."


    When Qi GUI said this, he looked very serious.


    Bai ruotong looked at him, his eyes always gave her a sense of familiarity, as if she had seen him somewhere. She approached Qi GUI and looked up at the man: "Qi GUI, what''s your purpose? You investigate these things. What do you want to do? "


    "Let you go."


    The Qi ghost said, "you came here for your own life experience. Now I have told you your life experience, so you should leave. Ruotong, this is not suitable for you. You can''t stay in this world. You should leave. Do you know what I mean? "


    Qi GUI Dao.


    Bai ruotong sipped his lips, but shook his head: "I don''t know if I can believe you."


    Even though Qi GUI is telling the truth, Bai ruotong still can''t believe the man in front of him. She was afraid. If you believe it, what if this man is cheating himself?


    She was afraid and couldn''t believe it.


    "Rutong," Qigui approached her, "my real identity is not Qigui. You are the queen of Nanyuan. You should go back to Nanyuan. In Nanyuan, you still have your children and your husband who love you. If you stay here, they will be sad.


    I know the reason why you stay here. You are for your own illness. If your illness can''t be cured all the time, you don''t want to go back to Nanyuan. You think they will gradually forget you, but your behavior is irresponsible to them. For those who love you, you should go back. "


    Bai ruotong''s eyes widened.


    Is she the queen of Nanyuan?


    queen?


    She has such a big identity. But no one ever told her this identity.


    But so it is.


    Who would talk about her identity. Having a baby? This kind of thing, Bai ruotong did not dare to imagine. Is she already a mother?


    What does that mean?


    She


    "Qi gui..."


    "I''m telling you the truth. Get out of here." Qi GUI holds her hand. This time, Bai ruotong doesn''t escape. Xu is too surprised that she forgets to hide. "It''s good for you and your family to leave here. You don''t belong here. Rutong, you should go. "


    Bai Rutong bit his lip and looked up at Qi GUI: "I see."


    "Do you believe me?"

 Chapter 1744

    Qi GUI had some expectations in his heart, but at the same time, he was disappointed. After Bai ruotong lost her memory, she had no feelings for him. In order to gain her trust, it is so difficult now.


    "I believe you," Bai said, "but why can''t you tell me your true identity? You always give me a sense of familiarity, but this sense of familiarity is always aloof. I want to know who you are... "


    "You said, you have a familiar feeling to me?"


    Qi GUI was stunned for a moment, and his eyes lit up in vain.


    "Yes." Bai ruotong doesn''t want to play riddles with him any more. If he can know the real identity of Qi GUI, maybe he can really help. And for this man, he is not only familiar, always feel more than familiar.


    "How familiar is it?"


    Qigui moves closer to her and forces her into the corner.


    "Very familiar, I want to know your identity, you tell me, if you really want to help me, you..."


    Before she had finished her words, her lips suddenly touched the warm touch. Qi GUI''s lips were pressed up at this moment. He kisses so hard that Bai ruotong can''t escape. She stares round her eyes and looks at Qi GUI''s face which is less than a millisecond away from her.


    After a long time, he let her go. As soon as he left, a slap came to his face.


    "You... You are bold! Didn''t you say I was the queen of Nanyuan? How dare you do such a thing to a queen


    She said, blushing. It''s strange that she should have been angry, and even should have denounced the man in front of her, but she... Besides shyness, she was still a little excited. Her heart beat so fast that she didn''t even notice it.


    This kind of emotion is unprecedented.


    "Yes, you are the empress of Nanyuan, but I still kiss you," Qigui smiles, and doesn''t care about the slap at all. To him, her soft hand is like a breeze, which is harmless. "Do you want to kill me?"


    "You... What are you talking about?" Bai Rutong was shocked.


    "Didn''t I say that? I''m willing to die for you. If you want to kill me, I''ll die at your command! " The ghost laughs. Bai ruotong''s face turned red to the extreme. She gritted her teeth and glared at the man in front of her, "you... You''re a madman! It''s unreasonable


    "Well, I''m a lunatic, unreasonable."


    Qigui nodded in agreement. Bai ruotong was stunned. How did she feel that she could not communicate with him at all.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Qigui asked with a smile. Bai ruotong bit his teeth and turned his head to ignore the man.


    "Have you ever thought that even if you are a woman with a husband, even if you are a queen, you may still love me in your heart, or you may belong to me?"


    Asked the ghost.


    Bai Rutong glared at him and didn''t reply.


    "You have a feeling for me, don''t you?" Qi GUI Dao.


    "Are you amusing a wife like this?"


    Bai Rutong glared at him angrily.


    Nature is fun, and her expression is a fun thing for him. Qi GUI laughed. Naturally, he didn''t dare to say that in front of Bai ruotong. This girl has a much smaller mind.


    Qi ghost breathed out a breath and rubbed the little girl''s head: "you are really not afraid of me. You can rest assured that I am not a bad person. You should be ready and I will take you away."


    Bai ruotong pursed his lips and was very upset.

 Chapter 1745

    The next day.


    He Qing burned the water and just walked to the corridor with a copper basin. He was called by a man.


    "Come here, young man."


    Waving to him is a strange girl. He Qing looks at her carefully. The girl is beautiful with a smile on her lips. He blinked, did not think much, and the girl walked over: "you call me?"


    "Yes


    The girl nodded, "I''m Li''s maid. I don''t know if she disturbed your girl outside the house that day. My master is worried these days. Let me apologize to your girl. I''m really sorry. My master didn''t mean to do it that day."


    He Qing Leng for a moment, then remembered what she said. That day, Princess Li came to the mansion and yelled. Although she didn''t see Bai ruotong, she did disturb Bai ruotong''s rest. He Qing doesn''t like her at all, and he doesn''t like this girl any more.


    "There''s nothing wrong with my girl. Please make your master feel at ease." After he Qing said that, he would turn back. The girl stepped to he Qingyan in three or two steps, "wait a minute, how can you say you''re going to leave! I haven''t finished yet. "


    "What else do you want to say?"


    He Qing frowned and looked at the water in the copper basin. I hope the water will be sent to the girl before it gets cold.


    "I just want to talk more with you. You and I are all working for others. We will take care of each other in the government in the future, won''t we?" The little girl winked at him, "my name is Qing''er. What''s your name?"


    "He Qing." He Qing said.


    "Isn''t that a coincidence? You and I have a green word in their name Qinger claps her palm and says happily. He Qing smokes at the corner of his mouth. Isn''t there something wrong with the girl? Is it a coincidence that his name has the same characters? What the hell?


    Is she deliberately wasting her time?


    "Let me know what you have to say. If it''s just close, I don''t want to say anything more to you." He Qingleng turned to go. Qing''er wants to stop it again, but he Qing is determined to go. This time, she can''t stop it. After he Qing leaves, Qing''er breathes heavily. She shakes her hand. Her fingers are sore. She reaches out her palm. There are red marks on it.


    These wounds were beaten by their own girls.


    Qing''er doesn''t hate his master. His character is excellent except extreme. She can work hard for her master.


    I hope that this time, she can succeed, can''t let the master''s hope burst.


    ¡­¡­


    He Qing went into the room with a restless face. Bai ruotong seemed to hear the footsteps and sat up from the bed. She put on her shoes and socks, closed the curtain and went into the outer room


    "Girl, you have to be careful recently. I met her maid just now. She called me and said a lot of strange things." Heqing road.


    "What did she say to you?" Bai Rutong smiles, sits at the table, takes a drink from the cup. He Qing just wants to answer, but he sees that Bai Rutong spits all the water back into the cup.


    "What''s the matter, girl?" He Qing was surprised.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the water." Bai Rutong frowned. Although I can''t say how wrong it is, the taste of the water is very astringent. He Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva, just wanted to pick up the water cup, but was stopped by Bai Rutong: "he Qing, you go to call the doctor, don''t say it, it may be my illusion."


    "Yes."


    He Qing nodded.

 Chapter 1746

    He Qing soon led the doctor into the room. Bai ruotong handed the cup and pot to the doctor. The doctor checked it carefully and sighed: "it''s really like the girl said. The head here is poisonous, but the girl ate it?"


    "Spit it out."


    Bai ruotong raised his heart. If he didn''t find something wrong, he might have drunk the water. The doctor carefully checked Bai ruotong''s pulse, and found that she was not seriously affected, so he was relieved. After all, it''s to save people, and she''s as kind-hearted as a Bodhisattva: "girl, you have to tell the Lord about this. Girl, when you enter the mansion, someone will attack you. The good thing is that the girl pays attention to it. If..."


    The doctor said here, but he didn''t go on. Bai ruotong opened his mouth with a bitter smile: "doctor, thank you no matter what. He Qing, now go and call the Lord. "


    "Yes


    He Qing nodded and went out of the room. After a while, Wei Chongyan was brought into the room. Bai ruotong looked at Wei Chongyan. Before she spoke, the doctor had already told Wei Chongyan what he had found. Wei Chongyan was furious and asked people to search the mansion.


    In the evening, Bai ruotong had already had dinner. He Qing was called out of the house and waited for a long time to come back.


    As soon as he saw Bai ruotong, he mysteriously took something out of his arms and handed it to her. Bai ruotong took a look and found that it was a map.


    "Who gave it to you?" Bai asked.


    "Qi GUI!" He Qing said, "he asked me to give this to the girl, and let me find a chance to take the girl out of here."


    "Good." Bai ruotong carefully put the map in his arms. Just at this time, Lily''s footsteps came from the corridor. Bai Rutong sat up straight and waited for Lily to come in. Lily entered the room, now a little anxious: "girl, the person who hurt the girl has been found, the Lord let the girl go to the study, said to punish in front of the girl."


    "So soon? Who is it? "


    Bai Rutong was surprised.


    "It''s... It''s the princess."


    Lily eyes some Dodge, seems to be hard to answer. Bai ruotong, princess? These days, she often deals with the princess. The princess is also diligent. But when she gets along with her, Bai ruotong doesn''t find that the princess has any intention to kill herself?


    Are you looking at the wrong person?


    "I''ll go now."


    Too late to think about it, Bai ruotong stood up and came out of the room with He Qing and Lily. As soon as I got to the study, I heard the princess''s sad cry: "my Lord! Is that what I am in your heart? What you see is not reality. I don''t know why I''m here. Someone must have set me up on purpose. Lord, you should do justice for me. It''s really not what I do! "


    "Justice? If you want to be king, will you do justice for you? "


    Wei Chongyan gave a sneer. Yu Guang happened to see Bai ruotong walking in the corridor. He stood up and went to meet him.


    "Lord."


    Bai ruotong bowed to give a salute.


    "You don''t need so much etiquette when you''re in front of me."


    Wei Chongyan said. Bai ruotong hooked the corner of his lips and looked into the room. Apart from the purple cuckoo, Princess Li was also there. She was sitting on the side, holding a tea cup in her hand and smiling at the corner of her mouth, as if she was looking at some joke.


    In an instant, she raised her head and her eyes met Bai ruotong, but she didn''t do anything. Her eyes soon dropped down.


    "If you believe me, it''s really not me who''s going to hurt you!"

 Chapter 1747

    When the princess saw Bai ruotong coming, she knelt down and climbed to her. Bai ruotong helped her to stand up. She just stood still, but Li''s wife couldn''t hold back her words: "girl ruotong, you are really a kind person. This woman is killing you. You are so kind to her. Aren''t you afraid to be cheated by her?"


    "This matter has not yet been concluded. How do you know that the princess is going to kill me?" Bai asked. She always felt that things were not so simple. If it was really done by the princess, she could do it by herself in a smarter way. Why did she hide the poison in her own yard after she had done harm to herself.


    Someone must have set her up on purpose.


    Although Bai ruotong didn''t know her very well, she had a premonition that the princess was not a bad person.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Li side imperial concubine way, "the evidence has been found out, you still here to help her talk?"? I''m so kind that I don''t appreciate it. "She snorted coldly, and then covered her arms with Wei Chongyan''s hands." Lord, you have to make decisions for me! You see, I''m really kind! Even if Miss Tong is ungrateful, you have to punish the princess. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Chongyan looked at her coldly, but did not pay attention to her.


    "I didn''t do it. I think you are the woman who deliberately said such things to hurt me!"


    The azalea is biting its teeth and is furious. This woman didn''t have any good intentions at all. She was well in the hospital. Somehow, she took a big pot on her back. It must be this bitch who was plotting. She knew that she was not her opponent, so she didn''t want to talk to her at all. But she didn''t expect that if she didn''t talk to her, she would bump into her.


    "I hurt you? The poison was taken from my room? Why do you say I''m going to harm you? "


    Li side imperial concubine sneers to ask. The purple cuckoo was biting her thin lip, and her lower lip had lost its color. She looked back at Wei Chongyan: "Lord, do you really think I did this thing?"


    If Wei Chongyan thinks so, she won''t say anything more. What she wants now is a word from Wei Chongyan. Do you believe her or that woman.


    "The poison is in your room."


    Wei Chongyan''s words, let her heart completely dead.


    With a sneer, she didn''t understand what she had been expecting. Wei Chongyan didn''t believe her words at all. Why should she expect him.


    Think of here, purple cuckoo feel the cold of the body.


    She was wrong.


    She shouldn''t be expecting. Especially for Wei Chongyan.


    "Then the Lord will punish me."


    Purple cuckoo road.


    She has nothing to say now.


    Her only expectation just now has been broken. If Wei Chongyan really wants to kill her, she has to bear it.


    "Wait a minute."


    Before Wei Chongyan spoke, Bai Rutong made a sound. She went to Li''s wife and said, "let it go in advance. I don''t understand one thing. I hope Li''s wife and I can say it in a good voice."


    "Is there something you don''t understand?"


    Li side imperial concubine picks eyebrow, ask.


    "Why did you send your maidservant to collude with my bodyguard today?" Bai ruotong asked, "he Qing has told me about it. I don''t understand why your maid came to my hospital and no one reported it to me? Why can she talk to my bodyguard so easily? "


    Li''s smile cooled down and she turned her head to stare at Qing''er. Qing''er knelt down and said, "Qing''er, it''s all your orders. You said that you collided with Miss Rutong that day, so let me go and apologize to miss Rutong some time. "


    Lily also knelt down at this time: "this matter maidservant is aware of, qinger elder sister also said so with me, so I didn''t stop qinger elder sister."

 Chapter 1748

    "Then Qing''er, why do you want to get close to He Qing?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    Qing''er was a little flustered, and her eyes turned in her eyes: "the maid just said that she did all these things for the sake of the side concubine. The side concubine wanted to..."


    "If you want to apologize for your side imperial concubine and me, why don''t you come to me directly? Instead, why do you want to talk to Heqing?" Bai ruotong picked his eyebrows and said, "Qing''er, no one is a fool. Do you think it''s so easy for me to believe your lies?"


    Qing''er shivers. She wants to explain, but she doesn''t know how to talk about it. She just looks at her master with red eyes. Li side imperial concubine where is willing to help her to speak, if the matter really exposes, that she also must be wise to protect oneself, is nothing more than an unimportant wench just, compared with own easy, she is a what?


    "Master, you... You help me to say one word!"


    Seeing that her master refuses to speak, Qing''er panics.


    "What can I say for you? You do everything. What do you think I can say for you? " Li asked, "you just like he Qing''s pretty appearance and want to get close to him. Why do you want to use me as an excuse? I don''t blame you. Do you want to blame me instead?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Qing''er didn''t dare to say anything more. Looking at this scene, Bai ruotong guessed it. Sure enough, it was imperial concubine Li who did it. Imperial concubine Li worried that Qing''er had done her good, so she gave up on Qing''er.


    Think about Qing''er is really poor, for Li''s sake, she takes out her heart and lungs, but is so easily given up by this person.


    "Is... Is Qing Er confused..."


    Qing''er bit her tears and lowered her head.


    "Have you finished asking?" Wei Chongyan looked back at Bai Rutong and said, "now that we have finished asking, it''s time to punish the princess. The poison was found in the princess''s house. In that case, the princess can''t escape. "


    Purple cuckoo heart, in the end Wei Chongyan is still not willing to believe her words. Clearly she has promised, clearly she tried so hard to explain


    They were all denied by him.


    Azalea sneered twice, and she suddenly felt that it was futile for her to say these words. Bai ruotong helps her talk and confronts with Li peifei. Zijuan can see that her actions are all done for her. Unfortunately, Wei Chongyan refuses to believe her. Everything is in vain.


    "Lord, how do you want to punish me?"


    The cuckoo raised her head and asked coldly. She looked at Wei Chongyan''s eyes, calm, at this moment, she has completely given up on this man. Wei Chongyan lowered his head, and a touch of sadness flashed through his eyes. The purple cuckoo didn''t see it. It was just a flash of light, but Bai Rutong caught it.


    "What do you think, Rutong?"


    Wei Chongyan put the matter to Bai Rutong.


    "Does the prince really think the princess did it?" Bai asked.


    "Yes." Wei Chongyan is firm in his way.


    "But I don''t think so," Bai ruotong said with a smile. He went to the azalea and held her hand. "Princess sister, even if the prince doesn''t believe you, I believe you. Since the Lord wants me to make a decision, I will not punish my sister. "


    "How can that be! White girl, although you are a kind person, don''t let others cheat you for your kindness! "


    On hearing this, Li''s face turned pale with anger. Wang Ye had already spoken. Before she could be complacent, she heard that Bai ruotong didn''t want to investigate. How could this be possible! Even if Bai ruotong doesn''t pursue it, she will pursue it. Otherwise, it will be a cheap Rhododendron?

 Chapter 1749

    "Mr. Wang, if you don''t want to pursue this matter, isn''t that ok?"


    Instead of paying attention to Li peifei, Bai ruotong looks at Wei Chongyan.


    Wei Chongyan was silent for a moment and said, "if you don''t want to investigate, I won''t ask more about it. A month''s imprisonment for the princess is enough. "


    "Lord! Are you confused? Ruotong is your cousin. Zijuan is just the daughter of the merchant. She killed the princess. How can you so easily... "


    "Shut up


    Li side imperial concubine''s words haven''t finished, Wei Chongyan gnashed teeth ground broke her next words. Li side imperial concubine meal, in Wei Chongyan''s eyes, she seems to see a kill meaning, she does not know whether this kill meaning is aimed at himself, but Wei Chongyan''s eyes, at this moment terrible.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and immediately did not dare to say anything more. In this way, the Oolong has nothing to do with it. Bai ruotong doesn''t feel anything. After all, he hasn''t suffered any real harm, but he Qing holds her up.


    "Girl, how can you let the princess go so easily?"


    On the way back to the yard, he Qing asked. Bai ruotong glanced at him. He Qing was really naive. He only looked at the surface of things: "do you really think that this thing was done by the princess?"


    "It''s not the princess, and who is it?" He Qing mumbled.


    "It won''t be the princess at all. She has no reason to harm me. If she was really jealous, why did she always lose to Princess Li? It means that the princess is a good person and a person who doesn''t want to fight with her. "


    Bai ruotong sighed. If the princess was more intelligent, she would not be annoyed by Li. But at present, she is not willing to fight with Li.


    "Who does the girl think did it? Could it be princess Li He Qing blinked and asked.


    Bai ruotong nodded: "I go to bed and get up on time these days. I think Princess Li knows my work and rest. Today, when you draw water for me, it''s time for her to send someone to take medicine. Qing''er is just a doorkeeper. I''m really fast asleep, so I didn''t notice


    "Concubine Li is really brave. She dares to do such things!" He Qing clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.


    "What do you complain about her? The prince talks to Li peifei," Bai ruotong says with a helpless smile. "However, seeing today''s situation, the prince only helps Li peifei on the surface. In fact, at the bottom of his heart, he is still thinking of her."


    "What do you mean, girl?"


    He Qing didn''t understand.


    White if Tong white he one eye, she is from where to find this wooden fish head.


    "The prince didn''t punish the princess directly. Instead, he asked me to make the decision," Bai explained patiently. "It means that the prince saw that I knew it wasn''t the princess, so he let me make the decision. Because he understood that I would not harm the princess. "


    "So it is." He Qing suddenly realized, scratched his head, "sure enough, compared with the girl you, I''m still too stupid."


    "You are really stupid," Bai ruotong flicked his brain melon seeds. "In the future, be smart. Don''t let this kind of woman approach my room any more. If she has to approach, you have to stop it like a way. That Qing''er, you have a closer relationship with her recently to see what she is going to do. "


    Bai ruotong''s fingers touching his forehead were slightly cold, like a gust of wind. But he Qing''s head is heating up unconsciously.

 Chapter 1750

    Bai ruotong seldom makes such intimate moves with him. Although it seems to be unintentional, in He Qing''s eyes, it becomes evidence that she trusts him. Otherwise, Bai ruotong will not do such things with him.


    "Girl, I understand," he restrained his joy. "Since it''s the girl who gave the order, I will pay close attention to the movement of Li peifei."


    She poisoned herself, and Bai ruotong would never easily forgive her.


    Although the poison was not fatal, if she really ate it, she would lie on the bed for some days. Bai ruotong never thought that someone''s heart would be so cold, cold to the extreme.


    Princess Li, since she wants to make her wedding dress and kill the princess by her own hand, she will never let her go easily.


    Bai ruotong said in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Just back in the yard, the cuckoo could no longer help sobbing. The maidservants and mothers in the corridor came forward one after another when they saw the master crying.


    "What are you looking at! Don''t do your own business soon


    Chun''er roared at them and helped the azalea into the room. As soon as the door was closed, Chuner''s tears were too much to bear, and she cried with the azalea.


    "Princess, the prince''s heart is too cruel. When Princess Li didn''t enter the palace, the prince clearly promised to protect you all his life, but now... "


    Chun''er is crying, holding the azalea in her arms. The purple cuckoo choked for a while and wiped his tears for chun''er with a silk handkerchief: "chun''er, people''s hearts will change. The Lord is not a saint, so his heart will change."


    She had guessed that such a day might come, but she had never thought that it would come so quickly.


    Yes


    Too soon


    When she married Wei Chongyan before, she had a good life with Wei Chongyan. Originally, she thought that the life between them would be harmonious forever. Without any disputes, this man would love himself forever.


    But since Princess Li came, everything is different. Every time Li came to find fault, he would help her. The cuckoo''s heart is bent, but there is no way.


    Because of his status as a business woman, Wei Chongyan once made Longyan angry when he asked for a marriage. At that time, the emperor forced him with death, but Wei Chongyan''s expression was calm. He said: he will be with her when he dies.


    But now


    Now everything has changed.


    Father had advised himself, a deep sea into the palace, but he did not listen to his father''s words, think that Wei Chongyan can protect his life, think that this man is his own world.


    But now


    She regretted it.


    Commitment, is this life can not believe, it is like poison, can harm their own life ah.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Chun''er stares at his master with tearful eyes. For a long time, the master is not crying, but looks lax.


    "Chun''er, did I do something wrong?" She looked up and asked Chuner.


    "Princess, you are not wrong."


    Chun''er shakes his head and says.


    "If I''m not wrong, why didn''t I listen to my father''s advice and why I insisted on marrying Wei Chongyan? I must have done something wrong..."


    She murmured, this sentence seems to be for Chuner, and it seems to be for herself.


    Today, discerning people can see that it was Princess Li who did it, but the prince of his own family still dotes on Princess Li and believes her because nothing happened.


    Perhaps in his heart, Li''s wife was right in everything she did.


    Even if she will kill herself in the end, maybe Wei Chongyan will protect her.


    She''s really tired


    Wei Chongyan, she did not dare to hold any expectations.


    Let everything stop from now on.

 Chapter 1751

    The next day. Bai ruotong took the medicine and went to the yard of the azalea. Wei Chongyan''s bodyguard didn''t stop her. When she was at the door, she knocked on the door. It was chun''er who came to answer the door. Bai ruotong explains his intention. Instead of being embarrassed, chun''er looks at Bai ruotong gratefully.


    "Girl, your heart is really good. Go and persuade my princess. She doesn''t have a good lunch. I''m really worried."


    Chuner said.


    Bai ruotong has some pity. For Zijuan, maybe Wei Chongyan is her heaven and earth.


    Without further delay, Bai Rutong stepped into the room. As soon as she came in, she heard a faint cough, and seemed to be suffering. Bai ruotong put up the curtain and went into the room. He saw the azalea lying on the couch with a sad face.


    "How are you, princess?"


    Bai ruotong approached him and asked softly. Azalea looked up at her with a wry smile. She shook her head: "how did you come here?"


    "I want to see you."


    She sat on the edge of the soft collapse, just one day, the woman made herself so embarrassed.


    "Do you really think I did it?"


    Azalea raised her eyes and looked at her. White if Tong Leng for a while, originally this she has been unable to put down this matter.


    "If I really think you did it, why don''t I let the Lord punish you?" Bai Rutong said with a smile. The purple cuckoo listens to this words, the heart slightly relaxed some. Her eyes were reddish, heavy, and full of tears: "why do you know such a simple truth, why don''t you know it? I didn''t hurt you! I have nothing against you. What can I do for you? If the Lord could believe me and think about it a little bit, I would not feel so bad. "


    Although she has always let himself not care, but how can he really do not care about it. She cares a lot. Care about every move of the Lord, care about the Lord can have her in mind. Such care, let her also seem to become not like herself. She really hates herself like this


    "Elder sister, don''t think about it." Bai ruotong didn''t know how to comfort her. She didn''t know Zijuan well. It was just the intersection of a few words. If she went to persuade Zijuan, it would be bad. She held Zijuan''s hand, whispered in a low voice, "the Prince may have a problem. If he doesn''t believe you, he may send you to the dungeon, If you report this to the emperor, divorce your wife. But she did not do so, which means that the Lord has you in mind.


    It''s only because of Li''s identity that he doesn''t get so angry. But it''s undeniable that the prince always has his sister in mind. "


    Bai ruotong didn''t know whether her words could persuade Li peifei, but these words were the best she could think of. At least speaking the truth, she could feel a little happy. The cuckoo sneered, but her expression didn''t soften: "I know such things in my heart, but the king is too cruel..."


    At this time, chun''er enters the room and hands a bowl of porridge to Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong understood chun''er''s meaning, took the bowl, scooped it with a spoon and handed it to the azalea. The cuckoo turned his head away: "no, I have no appetite."


    "Even if there is no appetite, my sister will eat it." Bai said patiently.


    The purple cuckoo''s voice was full of crying: "I might as well die like this. I shouldn''t have married into the palace at the beginning. Everything I''ve suffered now is my own choice..."


    She said, "Rutong, I shouldn''t have said this to you. Don''t take it to heart. Think of it as the complaint of your daughter. "


    "Chun''er, you go down first."


    With a bitter smile, Bai ruotong got up and said to chun''er. Spring son Leng Leng, want to say anything, but see white if Tong shook his head, stop way, "spring son, you listen to me, first go down."


    Chun''er is biting her lips, so let it go. Bai ruotong went to the azalea and held her hand: "elder sister, I know the sadness in your heart. You are wronged and you are not satisfied. But these are the choices you made at the beginning. Sister, you can''t avoid it. You have to accept it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The purple cuckoo pursed her lips, and suddenly looked up at Bai ruotong.

 Chapter 1752

    Just now she was just sad, so she didn''t care. She suddenly realized that she was not familiar with Bai ruotong, and she didn''t have to be so good to herself. Although the Lord didn''t make clear the identity of Bai ruotong, he also heard a lot of gossip. She is the daughter of the eldest princess. She is a princess.


    And I''m just a businesswoman. If Bai ruotong really wants to be rich, he can''t find himself.


    "Rutong, why did you come to comfort me?" The cuckoo asked, "I have nothing to do with you. You can see my situation in the palace. I can''t help you. Why are you willing to help me? Yesterday was the same. If it wasn''t for you, Li''s treacherous plan would have been successful. Maybe, as you said, I was expelled from my residence.


    Why do you... "


    "I don''t like Li peifei," she was interrupted by Bai ruotong before her words were finished. "Compared with Li peifei, you''d better get along with your elder sister. I love being with you. If you really want to say what my purpose is, it''s your identity.


    In any case, Li''s concubine was just a concubine. And princess sister, you are the main family, and your child is also the real Royal son. No matter how noble her status is, she is inferior to her sister. What''s more, her sister is so easy to get along with. This is the reason why I want to get close to her. "


    Bai Rutong smiles cunningly. It''s not boring for her to make her words so clear. For a moment, Zijuan didn''t know what to say. In this case, only Bai Rutong told her.


    She knew that she was not as good as Li''s wife, and she didn''t know whether she still belonged to her.


    She was afraid, but Bai ruotong gave her courage.


    "But one thing, I''m going to talk about my sister," said Bai ruotong. "What''s the meaning of not being able to live? Can''t you live without the Lord? The Lord is your husband, but the life of my sister can''t change with the Lord. My sister''s people and her body belong to you.


    Even if you leave the Lord, you can live, elder sister. Don''t belittle yourself and say such things. "


    Bai Rutong said sharply.


    "You... How dare you say that?" Azalea blinked. She had never heard such a statement before. For her, husband is her heaven and earth. Even if she was hurt by the king, she did not dare to disobey it.


    "Am I wrong?"


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows. "It''s a good thing for my sister to think about the prince, but it depends on whether it''s worth it. If it''s really not worth it one day, how can my sister and the prince live together? I''m just trying to figure out a way to let myself go. There are so many ways to do this. Everything is better than suffering in the palace. "


    She said these words from the heart. Somehow, she always felt that she couldn''t fit into the world. In her mind, the combination of men and women must be a couple all her life. The feelings between the two people can''t tolerate the intervention of a third person. Therefore, she couldn''t understand why she knew that she would be hurt and still refused to let go of the azalea.


    Azalea wants to retort, but she doesn''t know how to do it.


    She clearly knew that Bai ruotong was right, but she felt that the kind of life she said was what she wanted.


    It''s better to go away than to be guilty here.


    But it''s not so easy to go

 Chapter 1753

    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Bai ruotong stopped comforting her. She took the half cold porridge water and handed it to the mouth of the Azalea: "after so many words, my mouth has been dried up. If my sister refuses to eat, she will not give me face. "


    Purple cuckoo was amused by her, so she had to eat all the porridge in her hand. Bai ruotong put down the bowl and talked with her. At dusk, he stood up and went back to his home.


    Before he reached his yard, Bai ruotong heard someone calling her behind him. She looked back and saw that Wei Chongyan was walking with him. Bai ruotong hurriedly saluted and asked, "what''s the matter, Lord?"


    "You just went to see the princess?"


    Wei Chongyan asked. Bai ruotong smiles and knows that this man will send someone to watch him. His every move is under the control of this man.


    "I went to see you. What do you want to know?" Bai asked. He must want to know the situation of the azalea. Yesterday, in front of Li''s side imperial concubine, he ignored the azalea and refused to listen to its explanation. The azalea was a small-minded and sensitive girl. She''s bound to get hurt.


    "What happened to the azalea?"


    Sure enough, she guessed right. Bai ruotong blinked with a smile: "the prince is still worried about the princess. I thought that the prince has no feelings for the princess, but he still has feelings!"


    "Tell me the truth," said Wei Chongyan. "When did you approach the princess? Why did you stay in her room for two hours? You must have said a lot. What did you say?"


    "You really want to know?"


    Bai ruotong was hanging him on purpose.


    "Yes."


    Wei Chongyan seems to be very patient. Bai ruotong breathed out a breath and said, "I didn''t say anything to sister Zijuan, but I have a word to ask you. How do you think about it? Why not listen to sister azalea''s explanation? She said she didn''t do it. Why don''t you believe her? "


    "You... What do you mean by that?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    "Naturally, it means literally. I want to know why you don''t believe sister azalea? Do you really think she did it, or do you actually believe in her? "


    Bai asked again.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Wei Chongyan turned his face away, as if he didn''t want to see Bai ruotong''s expression or let her find her own. Bai ruotong breathed out: "Lord, since you don''t even want to tell me the truth, why do you force me to tell the truth. If you don''t want to tell me, I don''t want to tell you. If you are really worried about sister azalea, you should go and see for yourself. Anyway, I don''t know. "


    "Your sister Rhododendron is really affectionate!"


    Wei Chongyan satirized her. It''s the first time that he''s ever visited Bai ruotong. It seems that he was forced by Bai ruotong''s words. Bai ruotong nodded and blinked at him: "that''s right! My sister purple cuckoo is very affectionate. I call her sister purple cuckoo in front of you on purpose. I still call her sister purple cuckoo in front of you, but I call her sister purple cuckoo in front of you on purpose to make you angry. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Chongyan helpless: "you say these words, what do you think can annoy me?"


    "I don''t know." Bai ruotong blinked and said naively.

 Chapter 1754

    Wei Chongyan is too lazy to pay attention to her. Anyway, she has nothing to ask. Bai ruotong is aware of his resentment. He just doesn''t want to make himself happy. In this way, Wei Chongyan didn''t ask any more questions and turned to go away.


    Looking at his back, Bai Rutong looked back and said to He Qing, "he Qing, do you see that? This is the man. "


    He Qing looks confused:???


    The other end.


    Li''s life is not peaceful these two days. She is gnashing her teeth in her heart. Since the last two days, the prince has never been to her courtyard. No matter how busy he was, he always wanted to visit himself. But now, he doesn''t mean to visit himself at all.


    "Master, don''t be angry, or you will be angry."


    Qing''er looks at the mess all over the place. Her concubine is very angry. She has broken a lot of gold and silver porcelain. The side imperial concubine does not feel distressed, oneself rather is to want to live to feel distressed for the side imperial concubine. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, went to the side imperial concubine and said: "master, do we want to continue to fight against Bai ruotong?"


    "What else do you want to do?" Li side imperial concubine teeth bite "cackle" make a sound, she is not silly, the prince is very obvious saw the truth, just did not showdown with oneself just. If you don''t do it yourself and want to do it in front of the Lord, it''s her fault. Li side imperial concubine heart is clear, but now, how should she coax the prince''s heart back?


    "Don''t you think it''s big enough?"


    "What does the master mean?"


    Qing''er doesn''t quite understand. Li side imperial concubine gnaws a tooth, fiercely stare her one eye: "know to want you this wench to have no use! Why don''t you know anything! "


    "Master..."


    Qing''er is a little flustered. She doesn''t know what she said wrong, which makes the master so unhappy.


    "Qing''er, how long have you been following me?"


    Li side imperial concubine asks a way.


    Qing''er bit her lip and said slowly, "it''s been three years."


    "Since it''s been three years, why don''t you remember all the time? You should understand that this is not the time to say these words. What about Bai ruotong? Don''t you think I''m making enough trouble now! Even if you spoil me, you can''t believe me as before! I can''t say anything in front of him now, otherwise he will be angry with me. "


    Said here, Li side imperial concubine heart some uncomfortable. She didn''t want the Lord to hate herself, but she didn''t want that cheap woman to exist in the Lord''s heart all the time. She doesn''t know if the prince really loves herself. If he does, why don''t she be his princess.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, it''s me who said the wrong thing. Don''t be sad," said Qing''er in a good voice. "No matter what, the Lord believes in you. As long as the Lord believes in him, nothing can''t go wrong. Master, don''t be too resentful. You..."


    "Enough!"


    Before Qing''er''s words were finished, she was scolded by Li''s concubine. She doesn''t want to hear what she says now. Anyway, what she says is not good. With tears in her eyes, Qing''er finally sipped her lips and said nothing more.


    Qing er''s words, Li side imperial concubine again how don''t understand, just now of she, have no method at all good living, do not think much.


    She must think of a way to make that cheap woman disappear, otherwise the Lord''s heart will always be there.


    Having made up her mind, Li took a breath.


    Now it''s impossible to start from Bai ruotong. She should think about how to start.

 Chapter 1755

    At night.


    Li side imperial concubine sleeps very soundly, can be in a daze between, she always feels the body a little itchy. She opened her eyes and saw a python winding itself. She screamed out in fright.


    "Master!"


    Green son has been guarding at the door, see Li side imperial concubine suddenly howl, busy and she ran.


    "You... Where have you been!"


    Li side imperial concubine blinked an eye, the look of panic has not yet faded from her face, "I just... I just saw a big snake winding me, good... Terrible... Qing''er, is that snake still there?"


    "Master, what are you talking about? How can a good snake be


    Qinger doesn''t understand.


    "But..."


    Li side imperial concubine swallows saliva, squints to look under the body, she does not have the snake in the bedding, is it all his illusion? But if they are all illusions, why are they so lifelike? It''s as if you can feel the touch in your body.


    "Master, it''s going to be light in the sky. Do you want to get up?"


    Asked Qing''er.


    Li side imperial concubine breathes out a breath, she stroked her forehead, the forehead already exudes sweat, it seems that she is really scared miserably.


    But is it really an illusion?


    Isn''t it really the fact that it has happened?


    Li didn''t dare to think about it. She shook her head and turned her eyes to Qing''er


    "Yes."


    Qing''er nods and goes out of the room.


    By the time she got back to the water, the sun had already risen, and the outside of the house was already bright. Li''s side imperial concubine just sat up from the bed and walked towards the dressing table. As soon as she sat down, her heart rose again.


    Because... She saw something strange in her dressing mirror


    My head is gone!


    It''s the head of a snake with scarlet letters.


    "Ah


    Li side imperial concubine embraces the head, shrieks to retreat ripple.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Qing''er puts down the copper basin and helps her. Li side imperial concubine caresses own cheek, "green son, I... I have become a snake?"


    "Master, what nonsense are you talking about? Well, how can you say that you have become a snake..."


    Qing''er can''t laugh or cry. The state of her master is really puzzling. Li''s side imperial concubine pursed the lip petal, for a moment did not know how to say with Qing''er, she looked toward the bronze mirror, in the mirror was the woman''s beautiful facial features, her hair was scattered.


    Is... Her illusion again?


    But this illusion comes so much?


    Li side imperial concubine breathes out a breath: "green son, you go to call a doctor to come, I am really very afraid... I seem to have something wrong..."


    Qing''er is a little confused. It seems that the master''s frightened appearance is not made up. Even if the master wants to pretend, why should he pretend in front of himself? Isn''t it better to pretend in front of the Lord. She flattened her mouth and nodded to Li''s concubine: "I know, I''m going to..."


    After Qing''er left, Li peifei went to the bronze mirror and confirmed her appearance again and again. After the doctor came, Li side imperial concubine didn''t announce the origin of her shock just now, just said that she couldn''t sleep well. The doctor looked at Li''s face and sat down to feel her pulse. After a while, the doctor''s eyes brightened: "I''m happy now!"


    "What?"


    Li peifei was stunned.


    "Congratulations on the birth of your son!"


    The doctor stood up, arched his hands and said, "I''ve been practicing medicine for 30 years, but I can''t be wrong. It''s a happy pulse for my concubine."


    Li side imperial concubine blinked: "do you mean, I am pregnant with the flesh and blood of the prince?"


    "Yes." The doctor nodded. Li side princess''s pulse condition some hair empty, but really is a congratulatory pulse, "Congratulations princess."

 Chapter 1756

    When Qing''er heard this, she was very happy.


    Now the side imperial concubine needs a child to stabilize the prince''s heart, this child is really coincidental.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant, I''ll go and tell the Lord!" Qing''er is overjoyed and runs out of the corridor. Although Li''s concubine is confused, she doesn''t stop her. She stroked her flat belly.


    "Are there really children here?" She said. It has been three years since she came to the palace. She always thought that she couldn''t conceive, so for a moment, she couldn''t react. But if the doctor says so, that''s it. Li''s heart was a little complacent. She is pregnant with a child, or the flesh and blood of the Lord, now, the Lord does not know how to love her. The prince and the princess have been married for four years, but the princess''s stomach has not responded.


    Now I''m pregnant with a child before the princess. If I become a princess in the future, isn''t her child the eldest son?


    A smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    What a wonderful thing!


    It seems that the illusion just now is not a bad thing, but a great good thing.


    Li''s wife was very happy.


    afternoon.


    Bai ruotong knew that Xiao Li''s concubine was pregnant. After all, the palace was only so big, and the news came quickly. Bai ruotong raised the corner of his lips and said to He Qing with a smile: "you see, I''m pregnant with a child. I''ll see that she''s very happy."


    "Girl..."


    He Qing swallowed, went to the door, closed the door, and then carefully said, "girl, I don''t understand why you must harm her. Is this woman really so hateful to a girl?"


    "You don''t think she''s hateful?" Bai asked.


    He Qing shook his head: "it''s hateful."


    "That''s the end. I''m acting on behalf of heaven." Bai ruotong said, "he Qing, I know what you want to say, but she has done me harm after all. If I don''t find out, maybe I will go back to the West. The reason why Princess Li dared to attack me was that she understood that in the Lord''s mind, I was nothing. She understood that. She didn''t have so many worries about dealing with me.


    If I really die, the Lord will help her even if he knows that it''s her


    He Qing hears the speech and lowers his eyebrows to think about it carefully. Bai ruotong''s words are reasonable. If Bai ruotong dies, Wei Chongyan will never help Bai ruotong eradicate Li peifei. After all, Li peifei is a princess of a neighboring country. How can he do it with such a valuable identity. What''s more, he has no feelings for Bai ruotong.


    Thinking of this, he Qing completely dispels her pity just now. Compared with killing people, he Qing only harms her reputation


    But Bai ruotong was kind.


    "Do you understand?"


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows.


    "Girl, it''s me who said the wrong thing. There''s nothing wrong with your way of doing it. That woman is damned." He Qing gritted her teeth and said, "if she really killed you at that time, I would never let her go."


    Bai ruotong was almost amused by He Qing. She pinched He Qing''s face: "how can you be so cute? I naturally know you won''t let her go, but you can''t lose your life for me."


    "My life was given by a girl. What can I do if I lose it for her?"


    Heqing road. Bai ruotong shook his head. The child was really naive.


    "Life is my own. Everyone has only one time. If you lose your life for me, it''s not worth it. He Qing, I''m happy that you can think for me. But I don''t want to hear these words. Even if I really die in the future and get hurt by others, I don''t want you to avenge me."

 Chapter 1757

    "What good will you get if you lose your life for me?" Bai ruotong said helplessly, "he Qing, your life is your own, not for me. I hope you can understand this. People can''t control their own destiny. If one day..."


    "Girl, don''t say such nonsense!" He Qing frowned, "I just listen to the girl, but I hope I will never hear from the girl again in my life."


    He doesn''t want Bai ruotong to talk about death all day long. He wants her to live well. Maybe he can''t protect her all her life, but one day with him, he will protect Bai ruotong''s life.


    Bai ruotong nodded. He Qing''s serious look moved her. She raised her hand and stroked He Qing''s head: "thank you, he Qing."


    She didn''t know what she had done, but she met such a good person as he Qing.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong went back to the courtyard. As soon as he entered the garden, he saw a man standing in it. She blinked and then laughed bitterly. It''s not the azalea or who''s coming.


    "Princess sister."


    Bai Rutong went with her and held her hand. Rhododendron''s eyes are red. It seems that she has just been angry. She bit her lip to keep her voice from choking, but her gesture couldn''t deceive Bai ruotong. She could see at a glance why she came.


    "Rutong, I didn''t mean to disturb you. I just want to talk to you. You... Don''t despise me, OK?"


    Purple cuckoo road. Her voice was a little hoarse. Bai ruotong sighed and walked into the room with her hand: "is Princess Li angry with you again?"


    "Yes."


    The cuckoo didn''t deny it. Since she came, she was comforted. Although the LORD had closed her up, in fact, no one had been sent to guard her, so she could come out whenever she wanted. Bai ruotong took her and sat on the soft floor: "sister, you are crying again. Why do you say that?"


    "I know. I just cried for a while and found that I had figured things out a lot." Purple cuckoo laughed bitterly. "Just now, Princess li really made me angry. My father once said that since I became a royal, I had to suffer such grievances,


    But when I married the Lord, he didn''t say that he wanted me to be wronged. He only said that he would be nice to me, that he would pet me and love me, but now... "


    If you complain with other people, or with your relatives, they will surely say that this is your choice, but she is also the first time to get married, the first time to join the royal family, who knows that she actually has this kind of experience.


    At the beginning, she really believed in Wei Chongyan, but Wei Chongyan did not say that she would suffer such grievances. Is it all her fault?


    She just loves the wrong person.


    "What''s your sister''s plan?"


    Bai asked. Since she is looking for her, she must be fully prepared or have something to say in her heart. Bai ruotong waits for her to say that she is bored in the palace day by day anyway, so it''s good to listen to her.


    "I didn''t have any plans, I decided to accept the reality and no longer have expectations."


    Purple cuckoo road.


    Bai Rutong was surprised: "what does it mean to not hold expectations?"


    "I don''t expect anything from Wang Ye." The azalea returns with a bitter smile. Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong silently lowered his head. She can''t speak up, because it''s the decision of the azalea, she can''t say she''s right or wrong, because she''s not a azalea, she can''t judge for her.

 Chapter 1758

    They talked for a long time. Bai ruotong saw that Zijuan''s complexion seemed to recover. He got up to send her back. When she came to the gate of the hospital, she thought about it, but she couldn''t help saying, "sister Zijuan, I have a word to say to you."


    "Say it."


    The cuckoo blinked and said.


    "You don''t have to worry about Li. If you really put it down, you should take out the body of the princess. " White Rutong road.


    Hearing the words, the azalea was shocked. She understood Bai ruotong''s meaning, nodded and turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, she slept soundly. The next morning, she got up a little late. Chuner angrily went into the room and dressed her: "princess, you don''t know, Princess Li is here again now. Since she was pregnant, I don''t know why she has been running to you for three days. Does she want to show off something? "


    "What do you think she''s trying to show off?" Asked the azalea.


    "It''s natural to show off that you are pregnant! It''s not enough to be angry with the princess yesterday, but it''s the princess again today. You have a good temper. If you had changed people, you would have been angry with her. I don''t know what she thought. Why can''t you get along with the princess everywhere? "


    Zijuan is angry. For her, the princess is her heaven. Now the princess has been bullied, but she can''t say anything and can''t do anything for her. She is very anxious and helpless.


    "Not in the future."


    The purple cuckoo pauses for a while, the speech is firm way.


    "What?"


    Spring son some don''t understand the master''s words, what is called after won''t?


    "I won''t let her bully me any more." Said the azalea. She has had enough of these days. She understood why Li side imperial concubine again and again and again difficult for oneself, is not because oneself good bully, but now she won''t, she won''t let purple cuckoo bully oneself again.


    Thinking about this, the eyes of the azalea were firmer. She stood up and walked towards the main hall. Before she stepped into the threshold, she heard Li''s laughter.


    "Oh, sister, what''s happened? Why are you laughing so happily? "


    Purple cuckoo sarcastically asked, she walked into the main hall, but found that the upper has been Li side imperial concubine sit down. She did not get angry, just sat aside.


    Li side imperial concubine covers lip, see her to come, also not polite, only way: "nature is good, elder sister, I heard you cry nose to go to white girl to talk yesterday?"? Is it because I made fun of you? It''s not that I said you, sister. You should change your temper. How can you say a few words and cry? If you are in front of the Lord, he still thinks that I bullied you. "


    "Of course, my sister didn''t bully me anymore."


    The cuckoo said, "you know my temper. I''m a weeping man. Think about your sister, you are also poor. Originally a princess with such a high status was ranked below me as a useless person. Now I''m pregnant, but the prince didn''t make you a concubine and still keeps my place. I don''t know whether the prince really dotes on you or pretends to dote on you. "


    "You


    Li side imperial concubine stares round apricot eye, gnash teeth ground stares to the purple cuckoo. But seeing the calm face of the azalea, she took a mouthful of water with her tea cup, and then looked at Li''s concubine faintly: "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? "


    This woman... How come all of a sudden?


    Li side imperial concubine swallow a saliva, so leisurely purple cuckoo, she can never see. Usual azalea, as long as they say one more word, her tears have been hanging in the eyes, where such as today''s glib.

 Chapter 1759

    "What''s the matter with me? Did I say something wrong? " The azalea picks its eyebrows.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? I am pregnant now. Since you know that your status is lower than me and everything is lower than me, you should be a man with your head buried! Let me tell you, what I don''t like most is you. The LORD loves me in his heart. He may have loved you before, but it''s over. Now I''m the only one in his heart. If he has you in his heart, how can he protect me instead of you all the time? "


    Li side imperial concubine roars a way. She repeated how much he loved her and loved her. I don''t know whether her repetition is for herself or for the cuckoo.


    "Since the Lord dotes on my sister so much, how can my sister still be in the mood to hang out with me?"


    Azalea laughs at her. If she had heard this before, maybe her heart would be very uncomfortable, but now she is used to it.


    Does Wei Chongyan have any relationship with who she loves? She never felt that it was so easy to get in touch with someone.


    In the past, she was always patient. She was patient with Li''s side imperial concubine. She always bullied herself. But now, she is no longer patient, such a counterattack, let her body is very comfortable.


    Fortunately, when I met Bai ruotong, it was because of her that I felt so comfortable.


    "Azalea! Don''t go too far! "


    Li side imperial concubine stands up, stretches out the palm to want to hit toward the purple cuckoo, the purple cuckoo which can let her succeed, in the moment that she waves down, blocked her hand, "younger sister, you have to think clearly, if this palm falls down, what does it mean, you know? I''m a princess now. If you beat me, you don''t respect my mother. Do you know the consequence? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li''s side imperial concubine finger slightly trembles, immediately dare not hit again.


    Not because she was afraid of the azalea, but because she clearly understood that the LORD did not like such a spoiled and charming her. So she didn''t dare to be cruel to the azalea all the time, and she just talked.


    But today, the words of Zijuan poke her heart everywhere. How can she not be angry? One slap is not enough. She wants to slap her ten times.


    "Don''t go too far!"


    Li side imperial concubine ruthlessly way, "the prince likes not to like me, this is not the matter that you need to consider, you are just the daughter of the merchant, in the future your position belongs to me.". Purple cuckoo, you should know that I will always be one head higher than you. The Lord will finally see clearly who is really good to him. The Lord will always be tired of you if you are such a resentful woman. "


    "Is the Lord always tired of me?"


    The purple cuckoo listens to this sentence, not angry but laughs, "so you now admit that the Lord has me in mind? That''s true. If the prince doesn''t have me in mind, why did you become a side room for a princess? The prince is just calming your temperament. What he cares about is your family identity, not you. Li peifei, wake up. If you are not a princess of a neighboring country, the Lord will not care about you at all. "


    "You


    Li side imperial concubine scarlet eyes, no longer estimate what, raise palm ruthlessly fan to purple cuckoo. Azalea''s face is like a burst, hot pain, she covered her cheek, although the corner of her mouth tasted the scarlet taste, but she felt that she had won.


    She finally won once, once against Princess Li.


    She was content to be so angry.


    "Remember what you said today! I will never let you go


    Leaving a word of advice, Li turned away angrily.

 Chapter 1760

    Li side imperial concubine went back to the yard, the more she thought about it, the worse it was. When did she get short in front of the azalea. Today, she spoke with a knife everywhere and blocked herself up several times. Li side imperial concubine heart hate teeth itch, but there is no way.


    "Qing''er, come here!"


    She lay on the couch, calling her own girl in a languid tone. Hearing the words coming, Qing''er bows and whispers, "master, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m still angry." Li said. Qing''er flattens her mouth and mumbles in her heart. She knows that her master is angry. How can she bear such a great deal of anger.


    "I''d better tell the prince about it. Anyway, the prince belongs to the master. If he knows that the master is bullied by the princess, he will make a theory for you."


    Qing''er said. Li side imperial concubine turns to think, nod to answer a way.


    After dinner, Li''s concubine ran to the study with red eyes. Wei Chongyan was upset when he saw her coming. He didn''t like her: "what are you doing here?"


    "Lord, are you so disgusted with me now?"


    Li side imperial concubine speech sad sad Qi, the hand embraces to Wei Chongyan''s arm. Wei Chongyan didn''t pull it away. He just coldly lifted his eyelids and said coldly, "what''s wrong with your eyes? Why is it so red? "


    Li side imperial concubine''s heart is a joy, the prince asks her, does this represent the prince''s heart has her? She took out tears and cried, "I''m really miserable! I don''t know how I offended the princess. The princess yelled at me and said, "I''m not."


    Feelings come to complain.


    Wei Chongyan cold ah, he knew Li side imperial concubine to come to him here and nothing good.


    "She bullied you? You didn''t bully her? "


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    He has already given the cuckoo a hard time. If he gives it again, it will be bad. Even if he knew he was going to be partial to Li peifei, he had a name in his heart. Li''s concubine choked. She has been acting like a bully in the mansion. Wei Chongyan doesn''t know it. He said so, which means that he knows about her bullying Zijuan, but he didn''t say it.


    "Prince, I used to be a bit stubborn, but now I''m pregnant with your child, and the princess is so angry with me. It''s not the princess''s fault," said Princess Li. She was wronged. What''s the matter with the purple cuckoo? She''s a princess. What''s a Rhododendron?


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Wei Chongyan is very upset.


    "I just told the Lord about it. I dare not ask him more about what he wants to do."


    She knew that she would take it as soon as she saw the good. If it had been before, she would have pestered Wei Chongyan to punish the azalea. But now, Princess Li understood a lot of truth. Maybe, as the azalea said, the prince didn''t love herself as much as she imagined. In this case, she couldn''t be coquettish as before.


    Wei Chongyan nodded: "I know, you go down."


    "Lord?"


    She bit her lips, and her heart began to cool. Is Wei Chongyan too indifferent to her?


    No matter what he did before, Wei Chongyan would not say a cold word to himself, or even coax him for fear that he would be angry, but now? He didn''t even bother to coax?


    What''s going on here?


    What did that slut of purple cuckoo say in front of the king?


    This may not be ruled out.

 Chapter 1761

    Think of here, Li side imperial concubine heart like extracted poison general. That cheap woman, dare to do such a thing!


    She must make the Lord tired of her earlier.


    "Lord, I went down first..."


    She clenched her lip and said it without saying it. Wei Chongyan looked at the document in his hand and didn''t look up. Li side imperial concubine heart is some cool after all.


    After she left, Wei Chongyan began to think about Li''s words. Naturally, Wei Chongyan would not believe a word of this woman''s words. He understood how vicious this woman''s heart was, and the purple cuckoo was different from her.


    He knew that azalea had suffered too much injustice with her. Even if she didn''t say it, she could feel it.


    He sank and finally walked out of the room. He walked towards the yard of the azalea. At this time, the azalea was preparing to have a rest. When Qing''er told her that Wei Chongyan was coming, the azalea''s heart trembled slightly. She hadn''t seen Wei Chongyan for many days, but then the trembling soon subsided.


    Without guessing, she knew what Wei Chongyan was doing today, and it was not because of Princess Li. If it wasn''t for Princess Li, maybe he didn''t want to come to his own hospital to see him. Thinking about this, purple cuckoo had no expectation.


    She opened the curtain and came to the main hall. When Wei Chongyan saw her coming, he was slightly worried. She''s thin. She''s not so thin. Just a few days later, she made herself in such a mess. Wei Chongyan didn''t like it. What''s more, he knew that it was because of him that she was in such a mess.


    "Are you ok?" He couldn''t help asking. The purple cuckoo made a salute, the corner of her mouth raised a down and out smile, "is that the only question that the LORD came here to ask me? I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    "Why do you have a thorn in your tongue?"


    Wei Chongyan asked, his heart some heartache, this should not be the attitude of the azalea. It''s not other people who turn the azalea into such a person, but themselves. It''s all because of myself that the azalea has become like this.


    Think of here, Wei Chongyan heart is not a taste. He pursed his lips and went to the Azalea: "are you blaming me? I have trouble doing this. Don''t blame me. Will you forgive me? "


    He knew that day he had been wronged by the azalea, but at the same time, his own heart was not feeling well.


    "I can understand your troubles, but forgive you..." Zijuan pauses. "It''s easy to say, but it''s hard to do. I''m tired. I know that you may have feelings for me, but such feelings don''t matter to me now... I''m really tired..."


    She used to love Wei Chongyan like that. Even after Li''s arrival, she always looked forward to Wei Chongyan... Maybe it was just because of her hardship. However, because of such hardship, he made himself aggrieved. He always turned a blind eye to Li''s side imperial concubine and watched her come to find his own trouble.


    Such love, such protection, she does not need.


    He had never heard such words from the cuckoo. Wei Chongyan was a little flustered. Even if he is such a proud son, he can''t pass the pass of love.


    "Azalea, what are you talking about? What is tired? " He took her hand and said, "you just have to bear it for me. I don''t love Princess Li all the time. You should understand that I have only you in my heart, so... Would you please bear it for me again? I beg you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He begged her?


    Oh.


    It''s ironic.

 Chapter 1762

    Yes, when he married Li''s concubine, he did tell him that he might make her suffer. But at that time, the azalea didn''t care. Because he assured her that his heart would never change, and he would not let anyone stop him when he had enough ability to shelter her.


    But now?


    What is it now?


    What is such a situation?


    He gave himself how much grievance, he let Li side imperial concubine believe that he loved her, take yourself? Over the years, what is his position in his heart? Do you really have a position?


    The azalea doesn''t know.


    Perhaps now Wei Chongyan also does not know, oneself in his heart, whether still has that day''s status.


    But these things are no longer important. Rhododendron doesn''t want to care, and doesn''t want to listen to anything.


    "Azalea, have you forgotten what you said when you were king of Japan?" Wei Chongyan asked, "I did this to protect you. My father is not optimistic about the relationship between you and me. I can only listen to him first, and then... "


    "I understand. I understand what you said." before he finished, he was interrupted by Zijuan. "If the Lord thinks that it''s right to do it, just do it well. Zijuan is just a little tired and doesn''t want to think about these things with him."


    She said, the corner of her mouth stirred up a sad smile, "Lord, if you can, I really..." she did not go on. She wanted to say that she would rather have never met Wei Chongyan in her life, never met him, then she would not be sad. Maybe she just married an ordinary man and lived an ordinary life.


    No matter what life is, it''s better than now.


    "Who made you like this?" Wei Chongyan''s voice is suddenly cold. Zijuan never talks to herself in such a tone. Someone must be gossiping in front of her.


    "No one, it''s just that I think about it myself." Purple cuckoo road.


    Wei Chongyan narrowed his eyes: "no, you don''t think about these things. Someone must have deliberately said right and wrong in front of you. It''s Bai Rutong, right? Did she say something to you? "


    Before Bai ruotong came to the mansion, the azalea was fine, but when she came, everything changed. Wei Chongyan suspected that it must be the woman. If it wasn''t for her, maybe the azalea wouldn''t change at all.


    "It''s not Bai ruotong. Didn''t the Lord think it was his own problem?"


    Purple cuckoo asked, "it''s not Bai ruotong who bullies my body. It''s not Bai ruotong who has been feeling sorry for me all the time. Why didn''t the king see everything in his eyes?


    Wang Ye, I am disappointed in you. You said that you should protect me. The way to protect me is to let your side room bully me all the time? If it''s protection, I''d rather not do it. I''ve finished what I want to say. Please go back. "


    She said nothing more.


    What else can she say when things have come to this point. Today, she accepted both Li''s concubine and Wei Chongyan. She didn''t feel any regret, but she was happy. She''s never had such a good time. It''s so good!


    So thinking, Li side imperial concubine mind relieved a lot.


    "Azalea, you are the princess of the king. You are disappointed in the king. What can you do?" Wei Chongyan clenched his fist and said, "don''t think about it. In the future, I won''t let my concubine disturb you any more, but I don''t want to hear these words from you again!"

 Chapter 1763

    Zijuan sneered twice. She knew that it was useless to say anything now. But she had made up her mind. She won''t look back.


    "You have a good rest." Wei Chongyan left a word and turned away. Zijuan looked at her back, and her heart rose in vain with anger that she did not feel, as if she had been betrayed.


    "Princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qing''er asked.


    Zijuan shook her head, tears falling from the corner of her eyes. After all, she can''t resist the sadness in her heart. She''s too failed. Her life and her life are too failed


    Perhaps from the beginning, she should not have known Wei Chongyan.


    She still remembers that when she first met him, he was not the prince, but just a homeless boy. On that day, Zijuan followed her father to the countryside to relieve the heat. Unexpectedly, she saved a man who was unconscious and seriously injured on the way.


    The man was lying in the middle of the road, with a scar on his chest. If it wasn''t for her nose, Zijuan really wanted to think that the man had passed away.


    I took him to my father''s other yard, perhaps because of Chunxin. At that time, I was just a girl who had never seen the world. I was easily bewitched by the man''s beautiful face and took good care of her.


    The man was in a coma for three days and three nights, and was not surprised when he woke up. Zijuan and the man explained how she met him and how to save him. The man listened carefully, and his face was not half surprised.


    He just asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Zijuan." The voice of the first mock exam is soft and soft, Luigi Nono is mixed with a pattern of shyness. Being watched by the man''s eyes, she was extremely shy. It was the first time that she spoke to a strange man.


    "Zijuan..." the man murmured, moving his lips and reading, "this name is really nice. Zijuan, where are you from? Where do you live? "


    Zijuan didn''t doubt him. Maybe it was because he was good-looking. He answered whatever he asked.


    That man is Wei Chongyan.


    Now I think, maybe I''m really bewildered, and I''m thinking about Wei Chongyan. I really shouldn''t. She regretted it, but it didn''t help.


    She gets along with Wei Chongyan day and night. Wei Chongyan is a knowledgeable man. He knows many things he has never heard of.


    Whenever I talk to him, my face is always full of obsession.


    But it''s not a long time


    After returning to the capital, Wei Chongyan proposes to leave. Zijuan is flustered and doesn''t know what to do. She blushed and finally cried.


    "Miss Zijuan, what are you crying for?"


    Wei Chongyan sees her cry, do not understand a way. The tone also contains a sense of being unable to laugh or cry. Zijuan took a breath, walked forward and looked at him, "do you really don''t know or pretend you don''t know? If it wasn''t for you, how could I cry? You are a cruel man, you are too cruel. "


    Zijuan has never said anything serious, and she has never lost her temper with Wei Chongyan. But today, she can''t control it. Like a clown, she shows her true side.


    "Is there something I didn''t do well enough?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    "No


    Zijuan cried and shook her head. She took a breath, looked up at him and said, "the young master once said, I saved your life. No matter what I ask for, you will satisfy me. Is that still count?"


    Zijuan asked seriously.

 Chapter 1764

    "Nature counts."


    Wei Chongyan said hastily, "what a girl wants is, as long as I can do it, I will satisfy her."


    Zijuan saw seriousness from his eyes. Maybe it was the seriousness in her eyes that gave her courage. Zijuan bit her lip and looked into his eyes. "I like you. If you have the same feelings for me, Zijuan wants to marry you, no matter what your status is."


    Wei Chongyan''s eyes moved, and he seemed to be frightened by his words. After a long time, he recovered: "do you know who I am? Do you dare to say that to me and not worry that I will sell you? "


    Zijuan shook her head.


    Wei Chongyan sighed. What a lovely little girl.


    "I can''t promise you who I am. If you like, wait for me."


    Wei Chongyan said.


    Zijuan can''t help but feel happy when she listens to these words. In her opinion, if he doesn''t refuse himself, he just likes himself and can be liked by the people he likes. What a wonderful thing it is.


    Later, Wei Chongyan came back and brought the bride price. He explained his identity to her, Zijuan''s father strongly opposed, but at that time, she had already been dazed by love. She didn''t care about her father''s words and only wanted to marry Wei Chongyan.


    This feeling is her own efforts to win, she naturally want to firmly grasp.


    But now I want to


    Zijuan felt that she was too naive.


    Yes, it''s naive.


    I thought I was his only one.


    But no, the relationship between him and her was not equal to the power he wanted. She raised her hand and stroked her cheek. The place hit by Li''s concubine is still slightly painful.


    She was so painful that he didn''t notice


    His heart, as expected, has no her.


    The next day.


    Li side imperial concubine waited in the study for a long time, waiting dizzy, eyelid tingle. Finally, she saw Wei Chongyan come out of the study. She hastened to greet him: "Lord."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Wei Chongyan asked. Even if Li doesn''t come to him, he will come to Li. But she was disgusted by her appearance.


    This woman, with a stomach of bad water, is going to do something harmful if she can''t keep it. Yesterday, she deliberately complained in front of her. I think today is to ask him how to deal with the princess.


    indeed.


    "Is the Lord seeking justice for me?"


    She asked.


    "What justice do you want?"


    Wei Chongyan narrowed his eyes slightly: "you take the initiative to find the trouble of the princess, do you want me to punish the princess with you? Li Shi, you are not a wise man. I know that,


    So, please don''t act like a wise man is going to harm others. If you do this, I will hate you even more. "


    He said, raised a hand to push aside Li side imperial concubine.


    Li side imperial concubine Leng Leng, immediately chased up: "prince, why do you want to say such words to me? Did that bitch say something to you? "


    "Bitch?"


    Wei Chongyan pulled the skin of his mouth, he found that he had been indifferent, gave Li side imperial concubine courage, she is now angry, even directly blurted out the word "slut".


    "I... qieshen... Qieshen doesn''t mean that..."


    Li side imperial concubine facial expression flushes, reaction comes over oneself to say wrong words, quickly closed mouth.


    "Whether you mean it or not, I warn you not to go to the princess''s trouble in the future,


    Although you are a princess, this is China after all, not your country. If you still can''t figure it out, don''t blame me for being rude to you. "

 Chapter 1765

    Li side imperial concubine trembles the body to step back two steps, she simply can''t believe such words is from Wei Chongyan mouth to say. Or, it''s not that she doesn''t believe it, it''s that she can''t believe it, she''s afraid to believe it.


    She clenched her teeth, her heart suddenly filled with grievances, and tears fell directly from the corner of her eyes.


    "What? Are you still wronged? " Wei Chongyan asked.


    "Can''t I be wronged?"


    Li said.


    "Don''t worry about it. As long as you stay in the mansion and don''t play any tricks, I won''t do anything to you, "Wei Chongyan said." but on the contrary, if you dare to do anything in my mansion, I won''t let you go. "


    "..." Li''s concubine shivered as she listened.


    She went back to her yard, still fidgeting. She didn''t understand why the LORD was so indifferent to her all of a sudden?


    Did you go too far? So the prince hated himself? But what did she do wrong? I just want to be loved by the Lord. Isn''t that what all women in the world want?


    She is a princess, but she can''t be a principal.


    How sad that should be.


    Why didn''t you think about it?


    ¡­¡­


    Think of here, Li side imperial concubine''s stomach is suffused with ache. She covered her stomach and looked at herself in the mirror with tears in her eyes. She is so young and beautiful, but


    It''s a side room.


    "Master, how are you? You look terrible. Don''t frighten Bizi. "


    Qing''er comes and cares. Li''s concubine remembered that she was a pregnant man. Just now I was too sad. I must have moved my breath.


    "Go and call the doctor."


    Li side imperial concubine orders a way.


    Qing''er nodded and hurriedly went out of the yard. After a while, the doctor came. Just after he asked for pulse, he was shocked and knelt down on the ground.


    "Side imperial concubine Niang Niang, slave damned! The slave is willing to plead guilty


    Cried the doctor.


    "Well, why do you play such a trick?"


    Li side imperial concubine this some don''t understand, this doctor after all is want to play with what.


    "Wrong, all wrong..." the doctor flustered, "Niang Niang, you are not pregnant at all. It''s the slave who made a wrong judgment and asked Niang Niang to punish you!"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Li side imperial concubine is surprised, oneself are not pregnant? Didn''t you say it was true?


    "Niang Niang, you are not pregnant..."


    The doctor said again. This time, Li''s concubine was struck by thunder, and her eyes were dim.


    Not pregnant? They said they were pregnant?


    Why not?


    "The slave will tell the Lord about it. It''s all the slave''s fault. The slave will explain everything. The Lord won''t blame you."


    The doctor closed his eyes secretly, saying that his illness was coming. He must be unable to escape. It''s all his fault. He has been a doctor for so many years, but he still has a blind eye.


    He stood up and said that he was about to step down, but Li''s concubine called him: "you are not allowed to go!"


    "Won''t the lady forgive the slave?"


    "The Lord doesn''t know about it, and no one knows about it. You can''t say it. Just think that you don''t know about it. If the child doesn''t have it, there won''t be. But I can''t suffer from such a trouble!"


    Li said.


    "What does that mean, madam?"


    The doctor didn''t understand.


    "I''ll give you a sum of money. You just don''t have to say it. If you really can''t hide it, go and tell the Lord that my child has miscarried. "


    Li side imperial concubine plans.

 Chapter 1766

    The doctor was so scared that he knelt down on the ground: "no, absolutely not! Wang Ye is not a fool. You must not do so! "


    He panicked.


    Li side imperial concubine coldly examines him: "what do you mean by this?"? Is it hard for me to stop you? When I say this, I have to. If you don''t listen to me, I have a lot of ways to make the LORD judge you! "


    "Side imperial concubine Niang Niang, you do so is not good, even if you kill the slave, the slave also won''t listen to your appearance matter."


    It''s a matter of destroying nine ethnic groups. If you kill him alone, he will die, and all his sons and grandsons are still there. If you cheat the royal family, all his family will be involved.


    "Doctor, when you found out that I was pregnant, you should know what happened today. It''s so decided. You don''t have to say more. If you don''t do as I say, I don''t think you can save your family''s life!"


    She threatened.


    The doctor''s name is Zhang Shi. He has never done anything wrong in his life. Unexpectedly, when he is old, he should suffer this crime. He bowed his head: "Niang Niang, I can''t do as I wish, but I''m at ease. I won''t tell you what I said today. I don''t want to force me any more. I can''t do anything harmful. I''ll leave first."


    He stood up and ignored the scolding of Li''s concubine. He was upright and broad. If he did wrong, he did wrong. He can give himself a chance to improve. Li side imperial concubine vomites out a mouthful of anger, looking at the back figure that he leaves, the heart scolds: "this bastard! It seems that you really don''t care about me! "


    "Lady, what shall we do?" Asked Qing''er. She was very sad. Now that her mother''s child was gone, the princess''s temperament began to harden again. How could her mother fight with her in the future.


    "Go and call some people. Go quickly. Don''t let them go to the Lord and try to kill him!"


    Li side imperial concubine gnashes teeth. Hearing the words, Qing''er immediately knows what she is going to do. Nodded, green son buries the head to leave the room quickly. At that end, Doctor Zhang walked slowly. Although he had made up his mind, he was still afraid. No one is not afraid of death.


    But what''s the use of fear? If he does something wrong, he should be responsible for it. With a sigh, he looked up at the sky. It was noon and the sun was shining. Maybe he can''t see such a beautiful day in his life. Thinking about this, he closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, there was darkness in front of him.


    Doctor Zhang was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what happened. He suddenly felt pain in his abdomen and fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bai ruotong looks at the xiupa in his hand seriously. There is a mandarin duck embroidered on it, but the lines of the mandarin duck are crooked. Bai ruotong flattens his mouth, puts down the xiupa, and tilts his head to look at the purple cuckoo.


    "Azalea, sister azalea, look at me. My hands are really useless. If you embroider at will, a flower will be lifelike. I... I can''t do anything..."


    "It''s not that you can''t do anything, it''s just that you don''t put your mind here."


    The purple cuckoo laughs a way, "why do you want to learn a girl red suddenly? Do you have a sweetheart? "


    "Poof Bai ruotong couldn''t help laughing. Sweetheart? What kind of sweetheart can she have? She is a man with a husband.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Purple cuckoo surprised way. Is your question strange?

 Chapter 1767

    "I didn''t laugh at my sister. I just thought she was cute."


    Bai ruotong returns.


    "Lovely?" The cuckoo could not laugh or cry, "what? Did I ask the wrong question? Isn''t this embroidered handkerchief for your sweetheart? "


    Bai did not answer. It seems that Wei Chongyan did not tell the azalea about his situation. Since he didn''t say that, he won''t go to join in this mouth.


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll take it as your own." The purple cuckoo said, "tell me quickly, who are you embroidering for?"


    "It''s a ghost." Bai ruotong replied that she didn''t mean to hide from the cuckoo. Anyway, she was so frank that she couldn''t say anything. Purple cuckoo covered her mouth and looked up and down at Bai ruotong. Finally, she said, "sister, do you know what Xiaoqi ghost is like, so you embroider a handkerchief for him? You don''t know? He is the most terrifying person here. Apart from the Lord, the most terrifying person is him. I heard chun''er say that once she was scared to cry by Qi GUI.


    If you have someone you like in the mansion, my sister will be happy for you. But don''t choose the wrong person. If you choose the wrong person, you may have the same fate as me. "


    She said with a wry smile. Bai ruotong raised his eyes and looked at her faintly: "what does your sister mean by that? What is the same fate? I don''t think my sister''s fate is worse than mine. Anyway, the Lord has liked you. And if my sister has a wish, he will still love you in the future. "


    Although the purple cuckoo sees wide, she can''t help but feel sorry for herself. As her friend, Bai ruotong tried to comfort her. In fact, she doesn''t hate Wei Chongyan. Unfortunately, they stand in different directions. She can see that Wei Chongyan has a purple cuckoo in his heart. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to cherish it.


    "I don''t need it."


    The cuckoo didn''t even think about it. She cut the railway directly. Bai ruotong is helpless. It seems that she is really disappointed with Wang Ye. Bai ruotong didn''t say anything more. Now she has no mind to gossip.


    "All right." She shrugged.


    "It''s you. You haven''t told me the truth yet. What''s the matter between you and him?"


    Purple cuckoo road.


    "He forced me to give it to him." Bai ruotong couldn''t hide it. He flattened his mouth and said helplessly.


    "What is he forcing you to do? Did he say something to you? " The purple cuckoo tenses a way.


    Bai ruotong stroked the hand of Zijuan. Zijuan people are really good. As long as you treat her seriously, she will give back to you with the same sincerity. Bai ruotong chuckled and said in a soft voice, "sister, don''t worry. I''m willing to. I have something to ask from Qigui. He did it for me. I give him what he wants. "


    Bai ruotong is telling the truth.


    The cuckoo listened, but her heart was still a little uneasy, and her eyebrows were all wrinkled together. Looking at her worried appearance, Bai Rutong couldn''t help laughing. Where is this lovely person from. It''s so cute.


    "Sister azalea, don''t tell the prince about the deal between me and him."


    She said.


    "Why can''t you tell the Lord?"


    The azalea doesn''t understand.


    Bai ruotong gave her a white look: "if the Lord knows, what''s the point? Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything sorry to anyone. I''ll make it clear to you when the time comes. "


    Purple cuckoo is not a mischievous person. Seeing that Bai ruotong said so, she said nothing more. She just said, "if you have a clear idea, you will be fine."

 Chapter 1768

    At night, Bai ruotong did not sleep. She sat on the bed and waited. About a quarter of an hour later, she heard the sound of wind blowing and grass moving at the gate of the hospital. Her hair stood up. Just after blinking her eyes, she saw that the curtain was opened and a figure appeared.


    "Where''s my sheppar?"


    Asked the ghost. When Bai Rutong saw him, his heart was broken. This man really does not have any sense of propriety, so the appearance of a married woman here. With a sigh, she took out the xiupa from her arms and handed it to him.


    "My embroidery is not very good. I''ve tried my best. If you don''t like it, you can just throw it away."


    White Rutong road.


    Qi ghost laughs the sunlight: "since it''s from you, how can I be willing to lose it?"


    "I don''t understand. Well, what do you want me to do for you?"


    She really can''t do these things. The only thing she thinks of is that Qigui deliberately teases her.


    "You''ve done it for me before."


    Qigui said seriously.


    Bai ruotong is stunned for a moment. Has she ever made embroidered handkerchief for Qigui before?


    When she got married or not?


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked unconsciously, "did you say this when I was married or not?"


    "Does this matter?"


    Qi ghost picks eyebrow to smile a way.


    "Nature is important!"


    If she gives embroidered handkerchiefs to other men after marriage, then she is really a


    "After marriage..."


    Before she had finished her thoughts, she heard the cold voice of Qi GUI. Bai ruotong shivered, blushed and said, "you''re bullshit! I am not such a woman


    "I lied to you before I got married."


    Qi GUI saw that she was red in the face because she was amused by herself, but she told the truth. Bai ruotong took a breath and glared at Qi GUI. This guy doesn''t have a word of truth in his mouth. He is all playing with himself.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these flirtations. I have something to do with you," said Qi GUI. Seeing that she was going to be angry, she quickly changed the topic. "Princess Li already knew that she had no children in her belly."


    "Doesn''t she know it should be natural?"


    Bai added, "and who is flirting with you? I''m not flirting with you at all."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The ghost''s mouth is smiling. Bai ruotong almost breathed. What is unimportant. It''s important, okay? It''s about your reputation.


    "As you think, she wants to kill the doctor, but you can rest assured that the doctor has saved her. As long as she doesn''t do anything ridiculous, I won''t introduce the doctor to her."


    Qi GUI Dao. Bai ruotong leered at her: "you know clearly that she will do absurd things."


    "Maybe the princess will get hurt again," Qigui didn''t deny. At the beginning, she helped Bai ruotong to give medicine to Li peifei. That''s why she got the present situation. Bai ruotong''s goal hasn''t been achieved. She shouldn''t stop. Even if she doesn''t do anything ridiculous, Bai ruotong will force her to do something ridiculous. "You should be clear about it, right


    "The princess can''t now. She''s very strong," Bai said. "Qi GUI, don''t think women are too weak. If Wei Chongyan wants to protect Li, I can only say that Wei Chongyan is really not a thing."


    Bai ruotong is cold.


    "It''s not like that..." Qi GUI shook his head. "He has his own difficulties. If other men choose, maybe he will go the same way as him."

 Chapter 1769

    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes. Can you count a man''s promise? Since ancient times, how many infatuated children have complained about their daughters, because of the word "heartless", no matter how much emotion turns into tears. She''s not so stupid as to entrust her heart to others. If she is really wrong, she may choose to let go.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Qi ghost saw her silence and asked. Bai ruotong fiddled with his fingertip hair and said: "I''m just wondering if my husband is also a heartbreaker."


    "No


    Qigui said solemnly, "your husband is not a heartbreaker. He loves you more than himself."


    "How do you know so well?" Bai ruotong picks her eyebrows. She has heard some gossip. Qi GUI hates her husband, so she can never help her husband. The man in front of us can''t be a ghost, but who is he?


    The Qi ghost shrugged his shoulders and immediately called out a relaxed tone: "nature is guessing."


    "Guess?"


    Bai ruotong didn''t believe it.


    He must be hiding something from himself. He doesn''t want to say it, and he doesn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, one day, he will tell all about his identity and himself. Bai Rutong believes that he will wait for such a day.


    ¡­¡­


    Li side imperial concubine tosses and turns, the heart is like is choking a big stone, how also cannot put down. Although Doctor Zhang has solved the problem, Qing''er can''t rest assured. It''s the most uncomfortable reality that she''s not pregnant. If she had never owned it, she might not be so miserable, but others told her that the things she once owned were suddenly lost, which is the most miserable.


    The whole night, she did not sleep, the next morning, when Qing''er came, she was scared by her eyes: "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Qing''er, I can''t sleep..."


    Li''s voice was too tired with her thoughts. She held Qing''er''s hand and sobbed, "Qing''er, you''ve been with me for many years. Now you tell me the truth. Has the prince never had me in his heart? Is he always on my guard. It''s been four years since I came to the government. Why didn''t my stomach move at all?


    Qing''er, is the Lord always on guard against me


    "Master, you really think too much..."


    Qing''er sighed and lifted her hair away. "You don''t need to make yourself so embarrassed. The prince has a master in mind. Although you are not pregnant, isn''t the princess? The master doesn''t lose anything. Children will come. Don''t worry, master. "


    Although the words say so, can Li side imperial concubine how really attain to be at ease?


    She choked twice, covered her head and cried.


    "The most important thing now is to find a reason to frame the princess," she said. Although she was embarrassed, the matter has not been completed yet. "Otherwise, your child can''t speak smoothly."


    She has some complaints about Princess Li. If she tells the prince everything as Doctor Zhang said, maybe the prince will not blame her. Doctor Zhang will take all the responsibilities.


    But now?


    What''s going on now?


    If things come to light, the side imperial concubine''s head will fall to the ground. It''s nothing for her to fall to the ground. The key is to die with her. Although Qing''er is a loyal person, she is also a person who cherishes her life. The reason for her loyalty is that she can drink spicy food with Li.


    If this condition is lost, why should she be loyal to this woman?

 Chapter 1770

    Li side imperial concubine nodded, stroked the tear mark of the corner of the eye: "you said is not wrong, the purple cuckoo that end has not dealt with, if keep her, is a disaster to me, want to think about a way well, had better be able to kill this woman unconsciously."


    "The master wants it. Now is not the time to feel sorry for himself." Qing''er put her heart down. She thought so. With her fierce means, it will be possible.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, after eating, Qing''er goes to the mansion and prescribes some tranquilizing drugs. When she comes back, she happens to meet He Qing at the main entrance.


    "He Qing."


    She stopped him in surprise. He Qing turns his head and wrists his eyebrows, but this look only appears for a moment. Then he puts on a smile and greets with Qing''er.


    "Why are you here?"


    Qing''er asked him.


    "Can''t I come here?" He Qing asked.


    "I mean, how can you be here? Have you been allowed to leave the house at will? "


    "My master has had a headache recently, and Doctor Zhang is not there, so I have to go out to get the medicine for him," he Qing said, shaking the herbs in his hand. "But it''s you. What are you doing? Your master is sick, too? "


    "Isn''t it?" Qing''er replied. Although she and he Qing have had some grudges, they are both servants. How many overnight grudges can they have? What''s more, it''s not good to make enemies for them at will.


    They both walked to the mansion with the same steps, chatting with each other. He Qing walked slowly, as if he had deliberately slowed down to wait for her. When they got to their respective places, he Qing stood up and said, "sister Qing''er, he Qing offended me a lot that day. Those words were not he Qing''s original intention. In the mansion, sister Qing''er was the first one who was gentle to me, so he Qing didn''t want to have a grudge with sister Qing''er. Please forgive me."


    Qing''er was surprised and looked up at his eyes. He Qing''s eyes were very serious and her pretty face was always facing her. Even Qing''er was blushing with shame. She shook her head and said with a smile: "you don''t care, I can understand. Besides, we are all slaves. You are a man. If you are talented, you may be able to do something in the future. But as a woman, I''m not sure. Maybe I''ll rely on Heqing in the future. "


    "So elder sister Qing''er is willing to forgive me?"


    He Qing asked. Qing''er covered her lips and laughed brightly.


    They talked a lot again, and then they separated. The originally gloomy mood suddenly brightened up after meeting Heqing. Her good mood lasted for a long time, and she was quick when she worked. He He Qing will play a good relationship, only good for himself, no harm. If he Qing takes a fancy to himself in the future, it will be no better.


    "What makes you so happy?"


    The corner of her mouth couldn''t stop turning up. Naturally, she didn''t cheat Li''s eyes. Qing''er shook her head: "why do you ask? Bi Zi has no place to be happy. I''m afraid it''s the master. Are you wrong? "


    "I''m wrong?"


    Li''s concubine is worried, but her servant girl is smiling. She stands up, raises her hand, slaps her face, and blows away the joy on her cheek.

 Chapter 1771

    "Master... Why did you hit me?"


    Qinger kneels on the ground, shivering. Li peifei came up to her and stamped her foot on the back of her hand. Qing''er breathes out a cool breath. The soles of Li''s shoes are very hard. Even if she is weak Liu''s posture, it''s painful to step on her hands.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Li side imperial concubine cold next voice line, ask. Qing''er nodded in confusion: "master, I''m wrong... If you want to punish me, you can punish me, please forgive me..."


    "You say, what are you laughing at?" Li side imperial concubine quality asks a way. Qing''er bit her lip and refused to say anything. She just said, "I just went out to get the medicine. When I came back, my face seemed to recover a little. So I''m just happy for you. Qing''er really has no other idea. Please believe me..."


    Qing''er has been with her for a long time. Even if other people betray her, Qing''er will not. Maybe it''s really my own eyes. Li side imperial concubine revolves an eye eye, think like this, was to withdraw a foot. Qing''er''s hand was red and swollen, even bloody. She squatted down and picked up Qing''er''s hand: "does it hurt?"


    Of course it hurts.


    But how dare Qing''er return? She cried: "it''s right for master to teach his maidservant. Qing''er is different. It''s Qing''er who has no sense of propriety and has made the master pay more attention. Qing''er should die. "


    "Qing''er, you know what time it is now," said Li. "I''ve been restless, and you''re smiling for no reason. You should know how much I think. Now that you''ve explained it to me clearly, I believe your words. But Qing''er, there''s only one such situation. In the future, you should know a little discretion."


    Li''s explanation of Qing''er was satisfactory, and her words were mild. Qing''er breathed a sigh of relief: "yes, the maid wrote it down."


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, an imperial edict entered the palace. According to the imperial edict, Bai ruotong was granted the title of Princess Ping''an, which means a safe return. And give a princess house.


    The sudden imperial edict blew up the calm life. Bai ruotong went to the palace to thank him. When he came back, he saw that there were many people in the palace he had never met. On the one hand, they come to congratulate and on the other hand, they come to please. Bai ruotong gave thanks one by one. It has been a whole day since he was so busy.


    She was so tired that she slipped out of the yard. As soon as I got to the garden, I saw a familiar figure passing by in the distance.


    It''s Kiki.


    Bai ruotong''s heart leaps, and he Qing follows him.


    When she returned to her own hospital, the azalea had been waiting for her.


    "Why are you here?"


    Bai asked.


    "Are you angry that I didn''t come to the banquet today?"


    Asked the cuckoo. According to common sense, there is a happy event in the mansion. As the hostess, she wants to accompany the prince. But now she is not in this mood. Anyway, in the eyes of those dignitaries, her identity will never be on the stage. It''s better to have a private dialogue with ruotong to congratulate her.


    "There''s nothing angry about it." Bai Rutong held her hand freely and sent lily to eat. They sat opposite each other and ate like this. Bai ruotong was really hungry. He wolfed down a bowl of rice, but he was a cuckoo. He always ate politely.


    "How long are you going to move out of the house?" Asked the azalea. Now that the Lord has given the house, Bai ruotong will go. She was reluctant, but it was not up to her.


    "Maybe a few months. After all, the princess mansion has not been completed." Bai ruotong returned home.

 Chapter 1772

    "I don''t want to leave you," sighed the cuckoo. "If only you could stay in the palace all the time."


    It''s hard to meet a satisfactory person. Naturally, azalea is reluctant to give up. Even if he can''t bear it any more, Bai ruotong will go. On this point, azalea heart clear. Bai ruotong smiles and caresses her hand: "elder sister, you are really a kind-hearted person. If I were a man, I would marry you in the future. It''s a pity that Bai Bai has benefited the Lord."


    "Why do you say that all of a sudden?"


    The purple cuckoo stares at her one eye, "anyway, I have figured out, no matter how things end up, I will not hold back again, anyway, no matter how many grievances I have suffered in the mansion, that man will not care. In this case, why should I let myself be wronged? Don''t worry about me."


    Bai ruotong knew that she was really connected, so he didn''t comfort her any more. It was late at night when the two chatted. After sitting for a long time, the cuckoo left the room.


    When she leaves, Bai Rutong calls he Qing into the room.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She asked he Qing.


    "That Qing''er is a man of love. I''ve successfully talked to her," he said, "but I don''t think she can betray Li for me."


    When he Qing said this, he looked a little coy and seduced a woman. It was the first time for him to do such a thing. Although he just said a few more words, it was the first time for him to approach a woman with ulterior motives. Bai ruotong smiles. She knows what he Qing is thinking. She rubs his temple and says, "you swallow your heart. Even if you don''t do anything, Qing''er will think about you. As for betraying Li''s concubine, it''s a matter of time. Li''s concubine treats her coldly. It''s strange if she follows her all the time. "


    "I don''t know what she''s asking for. What''s good for people like Li peifei to follow?" He Qing lowered his head and muttered.


    It''s not for fame and profit. With a bitter smile, Bai ruotong said, "just follow her. I want to see what it''s like for Princess Li to know that her people have betrayed her."


    Several days in a row, the clear sky suddenly overcast and rainy. Qing''er is going back to her house. She doesn''t have an umbrella. Just as she ran up to the eaves, a clear voice behind her called her.


    "Miss Qing''er."


    He Qing smiles and keeps up with Qing''er. She was overjoyed to see he Qing. She didn''t expect to see he Qing at this time. There was a real fate between them.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Asked Qing''er.


    "To help the master run, you should be the same, right?" He Qing said, looked at her up and down, saw that her clothes were all wet, took out a handkerchief from his arms and handed it to her, "hurry up, wipe sweat."


    Qing''er took it and was surprised: "as a man, how can you carry a woman''s handkerchief with you?" The handkerchief is embroidered with peony, which is a woman''s thing. He Qing said with a smile: "this is a gift from my master. She has many handkerchiefs. It''s a pity that she lost them. I just lack them, so she gave them to me."


    "It''s the master''s thing..." she took the handkerchief and looked carefully. Her hand felt so smooth that she knew that she had used a good material. If she took it for money, she could change it for two or two.


    "What are you thinking?" He Qing tilted his head and asked.

 Chapter 1773

    Qing''er awkwardly takes back her eyes and thinks it''s a pity to wipe it with a handkerchief. She gives it back to He Qing intact: "it''s a pity that this handkerchief is used on me. I''d better give it back to you. I don''t need it."


    "It''s nothing but external things. There''s nothing you don''t need. Seeing elder sister Qing''er''s appearance, I think I like the kerchief. I''ll give her to you for the first time. I''ll make an apology for what happened to elder sister Qing''er. "


    Heqing road.


    Green son hears speech, the PA son on the hand is reluctant to return: "what you say is true?"? Is that really for me? "


    "Of course, it''s true. If sister Qing''er likes it, why not give it to you? Anyway, it''s all women''s things. I''ve kept them here all the time, which makes people see jokes. It''s better to give it to sister Qing''er. It''s not a waste of good things." Heqing road.


    Qing''er busily accepts the handkerchief. She is afraid that he Qing has changed her mind. He Qing looks down in her eyes. Sure enough, she is an ordinary woman, and ordinary objects move her heart. No wonder the master says that she values fame and wealth. She has always been reluctant to go to Li''s side imperial concubine. Don''t you think Li''s side imperial concubine is a master who can make a great progress.


    "It didn''t rain, so I left first." He Qing is too lazy to entangle with her any more. Anyway, his task has been completed. White girl told, don''t specially give her a good look, because this woman, as long as give a smile, can let her fancy.


    Qing''er didn''t stop her. After he Qing left, she went back to the yard happily. When she went to serve Li''s concubine, she paid attention to her face. With her last experience, she didn''t dare to show her concern in front of Li''s concubine.


    Li side imperial concubine these two days didn''t eat much food, because have no appetite, the whole person all look up sickly. Qing''er knows that she is suffering from mental illness, and her child''s attack is too much for her.


    "You''re back." As if she heard footsteps, she raised her eyelids and said coldly. Qing''er followed her carefully, showing a sad look: "master, why don''t you eat well? Don''t you mean to worry your maid? Anyway, body is the most important thing. You should take good care of yourself. "


    "What can I do now? If you can take care of yourself, I also want to... "Li''s voice was full of resentment." I don''t know what happened these two days. I haven''t met that bitch of purple cuckoo. She used to like wandering in the garden, but now? I''ve been stuffy in my own room. I took the initiative to approach her, and she didn''t see any guests. "


    If we go on like this, when will our plan be implemented. It''s going to be three months soon. If you don''t have a big stomach, you may be found. Now she really regrets why she had to be brave. If Dr. Zhang told Wang Ye that he had made a wrong diagnosis and that she was not pregnant, maybe she would not lose anything.


    But now?


    She can''t find any chance at all.


    "Master, here comes the Lord."


    Just as Qing''er wants to comfort her, she suddenly hears the message from the doorkeeper. She shut her mouth and gave in to wait. Li side imperial concubine straightened the whole clothes, quickly sat up to greet.


    Wei Chongyan came in with a cold face.


    Even so, Li''s concubine was still happy to see him.


    "Why is the Lord free today?"


    Li side imperial concubine Jiao wears voice to ask.


    Wei Chongyan gave her a cold glance: "if I don''t come to see you again, aren''t you going to make trouble again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li''s side imperial concubine pouted her lips and went forward to embrace Wei Chongyan''s arm as usual: "Lord, in your eyes, am I so ignorant?"

 Chapter 1774

    "Have you ever been sensible?"


    Wei Chongyan satirizes.


    Li''s concubine choked. If Wei Chongyan had spoken to her in such a tone before, she would have played coquettish and joking with him. But now, she is not in such a mood. For one thing, it''s because of her guilty heart that she doesn''t have Wei Chongyan''s flesh and blood in her stomach. Secondly, she also knows that Wei Chongyan may not love himself as much as she imagined.


    In this way, she forgot what she had done wrong when she heard such words. There was a wry smile in the corner of his mouth and tears in his eyes: "since you look at me like this, I have nothing to say. Now that you have determined that I am not sensible, you can find a sensible one to serve you.


    I''m very sensible when I look at the princess. I''d better go to the princess to serve you. "


    I don''t know why, but she couldn''t help saying it. He married Wei Chongyan because of his appearance and talent. No matter how to say, even if he is a bit of a slapstick, but also sincerely treat him. But he made a sarcasm on himself.


    At this moment, Li''s heart was really wronged.


    "What? Don''t I just say a few more words about you, you are really stubborn with me? " Wei Chongyan is not angry but laughs. The pregnant woman is going to have a bigger temper, which he knows in his heart.


    "The Lord doesn''t care about me at all." Li side imperial concubine way, "my body has been not good, the Lord has seen me from the future, finally came once, is also reproach my fault, the Lord, I also understand I have a fault, but now I want to be a mother, I know convergence, in the future so sad words, the Lord or don''t say."


    She burst into tears with a kind of pathetic taste. Wei Chongyan sighed and said nothing more. He just said, "I don''t know the reason recently. Doctor Zhang seems to have disappeared out of thin air. I sent someone to look for him for a long time, but I couldn''t find him.


    I''m too busy recently, so I have no time to take care of my family affairs. I know your grievances, but you have to be sensible. Zijuan''s life experience is not as good as you, and her love is not as good as you. There''s no need for you to compete with her. Aifei, be sensible and don''t feel sorry for her. I will still spoil you as before. "


    Oh.


    He didn''t come to plead with the azalea.


    Why do you have to tolerate this woman everywhere? For what?


    She is a princess. What about that woman? Who she is. Although the rest of Li''s affairs are silly, she is not stupid when it comes to emotional affairs. She knows very well that Wei Chongyan is trying to coax herself, but in fact it''s for the sake of the azalea.


    The only thing he really cares about himself is that it''s because of other women.


    "You don''t have to say that again. I understand what you said. If that woman doesn''t come to provoke me, I won''t provoke her. I can rest assured about that."


    She has no good airway.


    If you don''t agree with Wei Chongyan here, I''m afraid they will fight with each other again. If she doesn''t go to the trouble of the azalea, can''t she let the azalea come to her trouble?


    The methods are all thought out by people. How should he do the natural way.


    After making up his mind, he coaxed Wei Chongyan.


    Although I don''t know whether her words are true or lie, it''s good for her since she can appoint a lower body. Wei Chongyan smiles with satisfaction and touches his head: "it''s hard to love you."

 Chapter 1775

    The rain is continuous, with the fragrance of apricot flowers. It''s spring time. Although the weather is getting warmer, the rainy weather will bring down the warmer climate. Since the meeting with Bai ruotong, Zijuan goes to her yard every day to talk to her. Once upon a time, she was boring in the palace, waiting for the arrival of the LORD every day. But since the arrival of Li''s concubine, her love has gradually become less and less.


    In the past, her heart was full of bitterness, but now it is gone. In the afternoon, seeing that Bai ruotong was already sleepy and purple cuckoo was no longer bothered, she left the yard with chun''er. She was walking in the yard with an umbrella, but suddenly stopped.


    "Princess, what''s the matter?"


    Asked chun''er.


    Purple cuckoo shakes her head. She looks at the courtyard in front of her, and suddenly remembers that she has not been in the garden for a long time. Since Bai ruotong came, she has been looking for her every day, and the second is to go back to her yard. In the past, she liked to walk more, but recently, somehow, she was always sleepy, so she didn''t want to walk.


    Today, it''s just raining. Although it''s cool, the flowers in the garden are blooming. It''s beautiful.


    "Let''s go."


    Purple cuckoo road.


    Chun''er is a little worried: "princess, you are not well recently. You can''t walk like this. You''d better wait until you are better."


    "I know you are worried about me, I promise you, just go for a while." Said the azalea with a smile. Without waiting for Chuner to reply, she had already walked towards the garden. Chuner has no choice but to keep up with her master.


    When they left for about half an hour, the purple cuckoo felt a little tired. Chun''er helped her hand and went back to her home. Just after walking into the corridor, she was stopped by a seat of purple clothes. The owner of purple clothes is naturally Princess Li.


    Purple cuckoo frowned, knowing that this person was coming to find her own business, she did not dodge and met her eyes: "sister, how can I have free time to walk out today?"


    "Sister, you have been in the room all the time. How did you come out today?" Li side imperial concubine satirizes a smile, she just came out from the study, see the purple cuckoo in the garden leisurely walk, her heart is very angry, as long as see the purple cuckoo live well, her chest is a lot of gas. The azalea laughed: "why do you care about me so much? I know I''ve been in my room lately. I was moved by my sister''s concern for me. It''s a pity that this heart is not used in the right way. If my sister is willing to spend more time on the Lord, he may spoil you as he used to


    "What do you mean by that?"


    There was anger in Li''s words. I haven''t had time to scold her, but I was scolded by this bitch first. She asked, biting her teeth.


    "I don''t mean anything, just talk about it. I''m not like my sister. You have to wait on the LORD all day. I''m busy. I''m just an idle person. Now I''m going to go back to the wing room to have a rest. My sister can help herself. " The cuckoo said that she was going to go over her. She had just taken two steps, but she stopped and looked back at her. "By the way, I forgot to say a word. My sister is getting better recently. I know that my sister is a beauty lover, but now that you are pregnant, you still have powder on your rouge, and it''s not good for the flesh and blood in your stomach. My sister is still a good student. Pay attention to it. "


    This stubble is Li side imperial concubine''s heart ache, now by the purple cuckoo easily tunnel, her heart where got. Seeing that she was about to leave, she quickly stopped her way: "what do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 1776

    It seemed that she was not happy, or she thought of the prince''s warning. Princess Li''s chest was full of anger. She was angry and resentful when she saw purple cuckoo''s cold appearance. She couldn''t help reaching out and pushing her hard.


    "Don''t think how great you are now! If there is no lord, what are you? You are not qualified to show off in front of me


    She said angrily. On one side, Qing''er sees her master''s ferocious appearance. She is scared. Every time she sees the azalea, she wants to swallow her and bite off her blood. But she seems to have forgotten what she promised the LORD a few days ago. What''s more, she has more important things to do. If she falls down here, what should she do


    She was hesitating whether to persuade the master, when she saw the purple cuckoo who was pushed to the ground pondered and covered her stomach.


    "What are you pretending to be?" Li side imperial concubine cold hum, she can be used to the purple cuckoo love to pretend weak appearance. Azalea looked up at her with resentment. Her sweat fell one by one from her forehead. She clenched her teeth and tried to stand up from the ground, but she couldn''t make any effort.


    "Blood! It''s bleeding


    Beside her, chun''er looks smart. Seeing that her skirt is dyed bright red, her face turns white immediately, and she screams. With her cry, both Li''s side princess and Qing''er''s eyes notice the lower part of Zijuan''s body.


    Sure enough


    It''s already bright red


    "It''s none of my business... I just... I just pushed her... I don''t know what happened... It''s none of my business... I..."


    Li Guifei panicked and staggered back two steps.


    Chun''er bit her teeth and glared at her. She helped her master up and called for help.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Bai ruotong got up from his nap, he Qing said that the princess had an accident. She combed in a hurry and rushed to the yard of the azalea. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Princess Li kneeling on the ground crying and choking.


    Wei Chongyan sat on the main hall, frowning. Bai ruotong thought for a moment and walked over with him.


    "Lord! I really don''t know! I didn''t know that the princess was pregnant. She insulted me. I pushed her as soon as I was worried. I didn''t mean to... Please tell me... "


    Li side imperial concubine cries to shout a way.


    "Are you happy to say that you are wronged? I have reminded you, have you ever put my words in your heart? You didn''t mean it, did you mean it? Side concubine, side concubine, I always thought that you are a reasonable person. What I said to you that day, it seems that you didn''t put it in your heart. Well, if the princess has any mistakes, I will ask you! "


    Wei Chongyan seems to be really impatient. He didn''t greet Bai Rutong. She sighed, and one side of the spring son asked about the course of things, spring son crying in the future, the dragon to pulse are clear with it.


    It turned out that they met Li''s concubine again in the garden to look for trouble. Purple cuckoo was not as cowardly as before, and choked back directly. But she didn''t want to be pushed by her, but she pushed out a child somehow. Fortunately, the doctor diagnosed that he was only frightened and lost blood. Although there were signs of miscarriage, the child was OK and needed to have a good rest.


    I''m glad to hear that.


    But Bai ruotong''s heart could not help pinching. Naturally, she was happy for the azalea, but after that, she was more worried. Now that Zijuan has Wei Chongyan''s flesh and blood, she can''t be separated from Wei Chongyan completely.

 Chapter 1777

    I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing.


    But Bai Rutong is convinced that Li''s concubine can''t stay any longer. She used to be looking for a suitable opportunity, but now it''s in front of her. Even for her friend, Bai Rutong has to help.


    "Prince, Congratulations, Prince." Bai ruotong stepped forward and said with a smile, "it''s a good thing that the princess is pregnant now. Originally, ruotong didn''t know how to say anything to the prince, but today the princess is happy. Ruotong thinks that this opportunity is coming."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Wei Chongyan was very upset and didn''t want to talk to Bai ruotong. But now she has been granted the title of Princess by her father. She can''t shake her face any more, so she has to ask patiently.


    Bai ruotong lowered her eyes: "this matter needs to be prepared. An hour later, ruotong is waiting for the prince in the study," she said. After that, she turned back to Li''s wife and said, "this matter has something to do with Li''s wife. Li''s wife will come with you."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Li side imperial concubine''s heart a tight, always feel white if Tong''s smile is full of gloomy and terror. Bai Rutong ignored her and turned away.


    An hour later, Wei Chongyan arrived as expected. Li''s side imperial concubine admitted that she was guilty and followed Wei Chongyan with her head buried behind her. Bai ruotong looked at them, more or less cold. Except for the temperature of the azalea, the rest of the people in this house are cold-blooded.


    Bai ruotong went up to Li''s wife and said, "prince, Li''s wife has something to hide from you. I don''t know if I said it, or did you, Princess Li, say it to the prince by herself? "


    "You..."


    Li side imperial concubine swallows a saliva, dare not answer white if Tong''s words. She didn''t know whether Bai ruotong''s words were intended to blow herself up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Chongyan didn''t ask. Even if Bai ruotong doesn''t engage in Yao moth, this time he also wants to make a good rectification of Li''s wife.


    "Princess Li, don''t you really want to say that?" Bai asked.


    Li side imperial concubine dodges an eye: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    The green son of one side listens to this words, the body can''t help shaking. She had a hunch that Bai ruotong knew the truth. Sure enough, Bai ruotong laughed and raised his hand to Li''s belly: "you don''t have any children in your stomach. You are deliberately cheating the prince. Originally, I wanted you to confess this matter to your Lord, but now that you have nearly caused your sister miscarriage, I will not let you go easily. Princess Li, you can tell me what you have done. "


    Li side imperial concubine a listen to this words, the heart immediately flustered open, as expected.


    Bai ruotong knew about it.


    But how did she know?


    "Is what she said true, Princess Li?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    Li side imperial concubine kneels on the ground: "Lord, I''m also wronged in this matter. It''s Doctor Zhang who made a mistake... I''m afraid that the Lord will be disappointed, so I haven''t told you that I didn''t mean to deceive the Lord, but because I''m also a victim of this matter..."


    Wei Chongyan closes his eyes. Bai ruotong scans him with the remaining light. It''s not her illusion. In Wei Chongyan''s eyes, she seems to see a touch of joy. She was so surprised that she thought he would be angry, but there was a smile in his eyes. It was not an angry smile, but a real smile.


    This


    What''s going on?


    Bai ruotong did not dare to think much, so he had to withdraw his eyes.

 Chapter 1778

    "It seems to be true..."


    Wei Chongyan fingered Li''s chin and sneered, "who gave you the courage to cheat me like this?"


    "Lord, I didn''t mean to..."


    Li side imperial concubine chokes a way. Now she was so flustered that she turned her eyes, as if thinking of something. She raised her eyes and looked at Bai ruotong: "it must be you, it must be you who framed me! You just don''t like me! So come up with something like this and set me up. It is precisely because of this that Dr. Zhang fled from the imperial city. You must have colluded with Dr. Zhang and trapped me together! "


    Doctor Zhang is dead now. Even if she said anything, there is no proof of death. In this case, why didn''t she leave everything to Bai ruotong? Anyway, this woman... The Lord can see her malice to herself. In this case, she can take advantage of it.


    "It seems that you really are..." Bai ruotong narrowed his eyes and sighed, "you really will not change your life. Do you think that if Dr. Zhang is dead, no one can punish you? If I say Dr. Zhang is not dead, are you afraid?"


    "What did you say?"


    "Mr. Wang, Doctor Zhang is waiting outside the hall. Do you want to hear what he says?" Bai asked.


    Wei Chongyan pursed his thin lips and looked at Bai ruotong in no hurry: "you are really well prepared. How did you do that?"


    "Well, I can explain it to the Prince later. I only do this to protect the princess. I also ask the prince to learn from it." She naturally understood that Wei Chongyan would suspect her, but she had no other way but to do so. Li side imperial concubine once moved a hand to oneself, perhaps still can move a second time. Even if not for the azalea, she will eradicate this woman for herself.


    Of course, she also understands that it''s not easy to eradicate Li''s concubine, but it''s also good to wear away their trust.


    At least let Wei Chongyan to Li side imperial concubine disappointment. A woman who has lost her husband''s heart, what will Baoqi do.


    Li side imperial concubine flustered arrived acme, dare not face Wei Chongyan.


    "Call in."


    Wei Chongyan said.


    Bai ruotong nodded and said to Heqing. He Qing is clear, out of the room, not long, he led Doctor Zhang into the study. At the moment of Seeing Doctor Zhang, Li''s concubine was completely flustered. She opened her eyes and couldn''t believe the fact in front of her. Didn''t she have Dr. Zhang killed? Why did Dr. Zhang appear again?


    She red eyes, looking at the side of Qing''er, Qing''er eyes also write creepy. With a smile on his lips, Bai ruotong went to Dr. Zhang and said, "Dr. Zhang, please tell me what you see."


    "Yes."


    Doctor Zhang nodded, knelt down and said to Wei Chongyan, "Lord, I didn''t want to leave alive when I saw him today. At the beginning, it was the slave''s fault diagnosis. The side princess was not pregnant at all. The slave wanted to tell the prince the truth about it, but the side princess refused, and even wanted to use it to frame the princess.


    The slave thinks that his medical skill is not good, but he dares not do something that is unconscionable. So he insists on telling the prince about it. But the concubine wants to send someone to kill him. The slave managed to escape. He happened to meet young master he, and he saved his life. "


    "You talk nonsense! I didn''t ask you to do such a thing at all


    Li side imperial concubine flustered way.


    "Slave dare not lie."


    "Lord, you must believe me. It''s the dog slave who deliberately framed me!"


    Li said.

 Chapter 1779

    "It seems to be true."


    Wei Chongyan''s cold eyes swept to Li''s side imperial concubine. Li''s side imperial concubine swallowed a mouthful of saliva and didn''t know how to reply.


    "What else do you want to say?" Wei Chongyan said coldly, "other people don''t know you, don''t we know you? You are such a person. What can''t you do to deal with the azalea? "


    Bai ruotong didn''t speak. She could see that Wei Chongyan was really angry. In that case, she didn''t have much to say. Wei Chongyan walked to Li''s concubine step by step and said, "you say, how should I punish you?"


    "Lord, I''m really wronged. Would you rather believe an outsider than me?" Li side imperial concubine cries a way.


    "You should admit your mistake now," Wei Chongyan said with an eyebrow. "Are you still here to say these words to me? Is it because I love you so much? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li side imperial concubine choked for a while, immediately speechless. She stared at Bai ruotong with poisoned eyes. It was this woman who had done all this. If it wasn''t for her, how could the LORD speak to her in such a tone?


    It''s all Bai ruotong!


    This asshole! This bitch!


    "Li peifei, do you feel wronged?"


    Wei Chongyan snorted coldly. He turned back and said to Bai Rutong, "what evidence should you still have? I''m in a good mood and can play with you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong lowered his eyes, "no, that''s what I want to say."


    "How do you want us to punish Princess Li?" Wei Chongyan asked again.


    Bai ruotong knew that he was testing himself: "how to punish? It''s your family''s business. Naturally, I shouldn''t comment on it. It''s up to you to decide."


    "OK," Wei Chongyan nodded, "you should not know what happened today. Dr. Zhang, your medical skills are always good. You are not to blame for this. You almost lost your life. I will forgive you for not dying. Go back to your hometown and don''t go back to the capital."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Doctor Zhang can''t believe that Wei Chongyan let him go so easily.


    "What? Can''t believe what I said? Since I said I''d let you go, I really let you go, "Wei Chongyan sneered." you can go back. "


    "Yes."


    Since Wei Chongyan was willing to let him go, how could he stay? He quickly got up and left the study. As soon as he left, Bai ruotong''s eyes were cold. Even if Wei Chongyan refuses to let Doctor Zhang go, Bai Rutong has a way to let Doctor Zhang go. But she didn''t expect that he should let Doctor Zhang go so easily.


    "What? Didn''t think of it? "


    It seems to be to see her idea, Wei Chongyan mouth provoked ironic smile, he coldly turned back, and Li side imperial concubine said: "you go first, your things this king will pursue with you, but not now."


    "Yes."


    Li peifei left the room with her head in her mouth.


    As soon as she left, Wei Chongyan finally showed his true colors: "Bai Rutong, what do you want to explain in today''s play?"


    "Ruotong naturally knows that ruotong''s stratagem is nothing in your eyes," said Bai. "Prince, would you let Li peifei go easily? Is she that good? Do you know that if you do this, you will hurt the heart of the azalea more and more? "


    "It seems that I underestimate you. Your way of buying people''s hearts is really better than me," Wei Chongyan said. "But Bai Rutong, don''t forget one thing. Everything I do is my own business, and it has nothing to do with you. I know you want to move Princess Li, but with me, you can never move her. "

 Chapter 1780

    "It seems that the prince still wants to protect Li''s concubine." Bai ruotong sneered. She also saw the answer in her eyes. "It seems that Princess Li is really important to the prince. She would rather let the beloved woman misunderstand, but also protect the woman she doesn''t love. Such behavior is really self inflicted."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You''d better worry about yourself. Now that your father has appointed you as princess, you will marry others for the glory of the Chinese dynasty, "Wei Chongyan said." Bai Rutong, do you know why I want to tie you here? Nanyuan is a piece of fat. As the queen of Nanyuan, you are naturally the center of all things. As long as you are tied up, I can move Nanyuan how I want to move it. If you disturb my house, I will tell you what you mean by someone you can''t afford to offend now. "


    Bai ruotong stares at him coldly. There is no fear in his eyes. Her expression is naturally under the control of Wei Chongyan. If Bai ruotong was a frightened woman, it would not be Bai ruotong.


    "I hope you don''t be afraid at that time," Wei Chongyan said. "Bai ruotong, you''ll stay in the palace. After all, your good days won''t last long."


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai Rutong left his study, Wei Chongyan was silent for a long time. He didn''t want to do this. He kidnapped Bai ruotong to threaten Nanyuan, but he didn''t want to hurt Bai ruotong in his heart.


    Because she was related to herself by blood, she had received the favor of her mother when she was a child. But now that things have come to this point, he has to make a choice, whether to hurt Bai ruotong or to choose his own throne. He wants to do so.


    Bai ruotong could not tolerate a little sand in his eyes, which he could understand. But he still can''t let Li''s concubine leave. Li''s concubine is of great value to him.


    If you choose between Li peifei and Bai Rutong. He is more inclined to choose Li peifei.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah


    Back in the mansion, Li''s concubine screamed and "crackled" the antique porcelain. She now knows that she has completely lost Wei Chongyan''s trust. Even if Wei Chongyan doesn''t move herself for her own identity, she really lost Wei Chongyan''s heart. This is not what she wants to see. She didn''t want to lose Wei Chongyan, not at all.


    Qing''er hides in one side and shivers. It''s the first time for her to meet such a concubine Li. She did not dare to go up to comfort her. Although she knew that Li''s concubine needed to be comforted now, she was more afraid of Li.


    "Why? Where on earth can''t I compare with the azalea? What can that woman bring to him? But it''s just a merchant''s daughter. Why can she be pregnant with the prince''s child, but I can''t? For what? Why should she? "


    She said bitterly, biting her teeth.


    When I married Wei Chongyan, I wanted to be his wife, but now?


    What did you get? A princess was waiting for you. If such a thing is heard by others, I don''t know how to laugh at her.


    And all this is because of the azalea


    Without this woman


    She would never have come to this.


    Kill her!


    Anyway, Wei Chongyan will not attack her.


    What else is she afraid of? Even if he really took the life of the azalea, Wei Chongyan will not say anything. She is a princess. Does Wei Chongyan want her to pay for the life of the azalea?

 Chapter 1781

    It''s night.


    After talking with Bai Rutong for a long time, Zijuan and Bai Rutong are reluctant to part with each other. It''s not until the night break that Bai Rutong leaves. When she left, the cuckoo fell into silence again. Her hand slowly extended to her abdomen. Here was a child... A life she had never noticed before.


    Later... She will be the mother


    Mingming has decided not to trust that man any more, but now he is pregnant with that man''s child. God can really make fun of people


    The purple cuckoo sighs a breath, the corner of the mouth spreads a helpless smile.


    "Princess, here comes the prince."


    Chun''er knocks on the door and whispers. Purple cuckoo nodded, and then sat up from the bed, just walked two steps, Wei Chongyan has been curtain into the room. His eyes looked at the azalea, full of tenderness. Purple cuckoo Leng for a while, for a long time did not see such a gentle look from his eyes.


    "It''s nearly three months," said the doctor Wei Chongyan took her hand and said softly, "you are so careless. Why didn''t you notice when you were pregnant?"


    The azalea bit her lower lip and did not reply.


    "That''s right. It''s your first time to be a mother. How can you notice all of a sudden?"


    Wei Chongyan smiles and says. Azalea pursed her lips and pulled her hand out of his palm. She didn''t want Wei Chongyan to hold her hand. Three months ago, she did have a relationship with Wei Chongyan, but that was before she didn''t give up. But now, her heart is really dead.


    So what else does this child mean to her.


    Bai ruotong has been comforting her just now, telling her that the child is a child and Wei Chongyan is Wei Chongyan. We can''t generalize. He knew this truth, but he could not help hating Wei Chongyan.


    "What are you thinking?"


    He said a lot, but the cuckoo didn''t say a word. Wei Chongyan knew that she was still hating herself, but he was trying to change it. She didn''t know what she was going to do to escape from the pain.


    "Wang Ye, do you think it''s really good? Now I don''t love you, I don''t even like you... "Purple cuckoo said with a bitter smile," for the sake of children, I will stay in the house and continue to be your wife. But please don''t show such a look again. It will make me misunderstand that the king still loves me. Please remember what I said. I don''t want to go on like this with the king, even if I have children, I will not change my mind. "


    She has never been a scheming woman, disappointed is disappointed, she will not be so easy to change their heart. Wei Chongyan is not a good husband and will not be a good father in the future, but for her children, she still wants to go on like this with Wei Chongyan


    "Do you have to be like this, azalea?"


    Wei Chongyan twisted his eyebrows and asked.


    "What do you mean, Lord?"


    Asked the azalea.


    "We can start well. I used to use the wrong method. I promise you that I will protect you well in the future. No one will move your identity. So, purple cuckoo, do you believe me? Don''t doubt my love for you any more. If you doubt all the time, my heart will hurt a lot. "


    He said calmly.


    Hurt badly?


    But he had already broken her heart.


    Did he ever care when she was in pain?


    He must not have.


    Because in his heart, the only person who really cares is himself.

 Chapter 1782

    "Don''t say it, Lord. Since you don''t understand me and I don''t understand you, don''t we waste our time?" Purple cuckoo sighed, "I always have only one request, I hope the Lord..." when purple cuckoo said here, she paused, "I hope the Lord won''t bother me again."


    Wei Chongyan didn''t expect that the two separated unhappily, but the idea of purple cuckoo was so determined. All along, it''s women who come to please him. Once upon a time, did he please women?


    Although there is no way to solve it now, he believes that the azalea will understand it one day.


    Such a day will never be too far away.


    Three days later.


    Li side concubine see Wei Chongyan really did not come back to find their own accounts, heart down. It happened that today is the day when she went to the palace to give the empress Sheng an. Instead of dressing up, she left a face of embarrassment.


    That''s what she wanted.


    After entering the palace, I came to fengni hall. Sure enough, when the queen saw her face, she was worried and said, "what''s the matter with your face? Who bullied you? Yan''er? Is Yan''er bullying you? "


    Li side imperial concubine a listen to this words, directly cry out a voice: "mother empress, Xin Er heart is bitter! Do you know that Wang Ye has been very indifferent to me recently? Xin''er doesn''t know what she has done wrong. Why is Wang Ye so indifferent? Xiner is really helpless. The queen mother, the princess''s sister is pregnant. The prince has warned xiner more than once to stay away from her sister for fear that xiner will hurt her sister. But you also know how xiner can do such a thing! "


    On hearing this, the Queen''s face cooled down. Li side princess''s disposition she is to understand, nothing more than is to sell miserably intentionally in front of her just. If not afraid of Li''s identity, how could she allow Li to speak ill of her own prince in front of her.


    The queen sighed and pretended to be merciful: "did he really treat you like this? If so, mother will talk about him. You also know Yan son''s disposition, he is too cold to person some, but the heart is warm


    Li side imperial concubine choked a, tears from the canthus of the eye slide. Biting her lips, she knelt down and said, "mother, in Nuzhen, xiner is a princess. At the beginning of the banquet, she fell in love with Wang Ye at first sight, and Xin''er married far away in order to win glory for Wang Ye, but what about Wang Ye? I didn''t pay attention to Xin''er at all.


    As a princess, xiner is a concubine. Xiner can tolerate all these things, but the only thing xiner can''t bear is the indifference of the Lord. He treats xiner like this. Xiner is also a man of bone and blood, and knows how to feel cold. If the mother doesn''t decide for xiner, xiner will return to Nuzhen! "


    The Queen''s face completely black, a touch of anger from the eyes across, soon disappeared without a trace. How she doesn''t understand Xin''er''s meaning is nothing more than a threat to her. If she doesn''t let Wei Chongyan break contact with that woman, she will return to Nuzhen and Sue Wei Chongyan by the way.


    Xiner must be able to do such a thing.


    The queen heaved a sigh, and her son was stubborn. What kind of woman he wanted could not be obtained, but he was in love with a merchant''s daughter. At the beginning, she was made a joke. Now if she lost her heart, the future of the emperor would be completely over.


    "Mother knows, mother will make the decision for you."


    The queen gently stroked Li''s head and comforted her.

 Chapter 1783

    She has been married to the palace for decades, but she has never seen any kind of affection. Wei Chongyan must have been in a trance for a while. He will put the overall situation first. After all, to be an emperor is not what he wants from himself, but also from himself.


    "Mother, are you really willing to make the decision for Xin''er?"


    Asked Li.


    "This is nature. Compared with the purple cuckoo, the mother''s heart is naturally toward you. You child, Yan''er has suffered a lot of grievances. Yan''er can''t treat you like this any more. You can rest assured that your mother will persuade him. "


    Li side imperial concubine puts down the heart. Fortunately, the queen can screw it out. I know who is more useful to Wei Chongyan than Azalea. To lose Wei Chongyan''s favor, it was nothing for Li''s concubine. Now she has seen that Wei Chongyan doesn''t really like herself. In that case, what else does she want?


    Since she didn''t like it, she threatened him to like it. Anyway, his whole life will belong to her. She can''t tolerate the azalea any more.


    ¡­¡­


    After noon.


    Wei Chongyan went down to the court and did not return to the government. Instead, he wandered in the market for half a day before returning to the government. Although it''s not the right time, he has bought a lot of children''s toys.


    He looked at a pile of small and delicate things on the table, with a smile of self mockery at the corner of his mouth.


    He thought he didn''t care about anything, but he didn''t think about it. He still cared about what the azalea thought of himself and her baby. He even had expectations in his heart, looking forward to the early birth of the child. Maybe after the birth of the child, his relationship with the purple cuckoo will be relieved.


    "Lord."


    At this time, Zhou Huai entered the room and called. Wei Chongyan turned his head from his imagination and looked at him coldly: "what''s the matter?"


    "As the LORD said, Qi GUI didn''t kill the two men. The hand was not the woman''s at all."


    Zhou Huaidao.


    "Sure enough, Qigui is a traitor." Wei Chongyan was not surprised at this. He knows a lot about Qigui. Recently, Qigui''s behavior is very strange, not like the one he knows.


    "It''s not what the Lord thought..."


    Zhou Huai see Wei Chongyan misunderstood, busy.


    "How do you say that?"


    "Qi GUI kidnaps the two people in a broken house and tortures them every day, forcing them to tell Gu Yanqing''s whereabouts. Instead of being in Nanyuan, Gu Yanqing comes out."


    Zhou Huai said, and he added, "those two people have been tortured by him. The officer thinks that Qigui hasn''t changed, but they are dizzy by resentment."


    Wei Chongyan pondered for a moment: "what you said is true?"


    "It''s true. I don''t dare to lie in front of the Lord."


    Zhou Huai lowered his eyes and said seriously.


    Hearing the speech, Wei Chongyan breathed out a breath. Zhou Huai will never betray himself. First of all, he had no friendship with Qigui. If he had to say that, he was even jealous that Qigui could get such a high position.


    In that case, he would never help Qigui speak.


    It seems that he thinks too much. Qi GUI does these things because of his hatred. After all, he told himself that he would probably let him kill those two people directly. So as not to disturb the snake.


    He will not miss any chance to kill Gu Yanqing.


    A heart was released.


    "You continue to follow him. If you have anything else, please report to me in time."


    Wei Chongyan said.


    "Yes."


    Zhou Huai took his life and stepped down.

 Chapter 1784

    After three days, the house has been calm. Wei Chongyan had just left the early Dynasty and was called into fengni Palace by the palace people. Before he had time to salute the empress, a slap fell firmly on his face.


    "Mother?"


    Wei Chongyan looked at the queen in surprise, but saw that tears had already come out of the Queen''s eyes.


    "What do you want to do? Have you forgotten all the things that the palace reminded you of? " The queen lost her voice and roared, "you should understand that this is not the time for love. For the sake of the country and the country, you should abandon love. But look at what you are doing now, it''s all because of that woman. Do you really want to destroy yourself?"


    Wei Chongyan twisted his brows. It seems that Li''s concubine said something in front of the queen. For this woman, Wei Chongyan does not doubt her ulterior motives, because she is such a woman.


    "Mother, er Chen knows what you mean, but it''s all Li Xin''er''s fault. If it''s not for her, er Chen can still pretend to love her. But Er Chen can''t stand it now. He''s always aiming at the woman she really loves."


    If it wasn''t for the azalea, he wouldn''t do these things. He clearly knew that the only way to protect the azalea well was to become the ninth five. At that time, no one could separate himself from the azalea. But


    He is really tired now, in order to protect the azalea, but just hurt the azalea. What''s the point of his protection.


    "Confused! What a fool you are! Li Xin''er is not a smart woman. You just need to coax her. Can''t you do that? " The empress covered her chest. She was so angry that she couldn''t breathe smoothly. "Yan''er, you are always a calm person and know the overall situation, but what you say now makes the mother doubt. What are you thinking?"


    "Mother, did Li Xin''er say something to you?" Wei Chongyan asked, "if this is the case, the mother can not care about her words. Li Xin''er is just a stupid woman. As you said, she does not dare to do anything to her children''s ministers. She is nothing more than threatening them. As long as she stays in the Chinese dynasty, her children''s ministers don''t believe it, what can she do?"


    "You don''t believe it?" The queen sneered and raised her eyebrows, "you! I''m a little too conceited in my heart. I don''t know what my daughter''s family is thinking. Do you know what Li xiner is going to do? If you really want to treat her like this all the time, she really wants to go back to Nuzhen. Even if you really press her in the palace and don''t allow her to go out, how much can you do?


    Nuzhen will send envoys, and they will also meet with Li xiner. If Li xiner says something in front of them, how will Nuzhen treat us? "


    Speaking of this, the queen sighed heavily. Wei Chongyan can''t lose the love of Nuzhen, which she told him from the beginning. No matter how much Li Xin''er is not, at least this woman loves him.


    A woman who loves him can be easily grasped in the palm of her hand.


    Why does Wei Chongyan not understand this?


    The lady of the purple cuckoo, she looked so ordinary, how could she cover his heart.


    "Mother need not say more, even if you don''t say these principles, children''s ministers also understand." Wei Chongyan raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Although he was smiling, the smile was cold.

 Chapter 1785

    What the mother wants is nothing more than power.


    Although his father respected his mother, he never loved her. Otherwise, he would have been the crown prince for a long time. The reason why he is still a prince is that his father gave all his love to the former queen and made her child the crown prince. These things, even if others do not say, Li Chongyan''s heart is also clear.


    But


    He should have his own choice, too. For the sake of profit, he has made many choices. He can''t lose anything more.


    "Yan''er, do you really want to be angry with empress dowager?" The queen asked in a mournful voice, "do you know that when you say these words, every sentence is like a knife cutting the mother''s heart! The empress knows what you want in your heart, but Yan''er, you have done wrong. Now you really can''t spoil women any more. You should take the country as the main body. If the throne falls into other people''s hands, what are the consequences? "


    "The consequence is nothing more than to be a prince," Wei Chongyan sneered. "The mother has always taught her children''s ministers that they want to be a monarch over ten thousand people. But did the mother ever know what they really want?


    What children''s ministers want is not to be a monarch, but to get what they want. Do you know? Now Zijuan is pregnant, and she has her son in her womb. But now she is separated from her son. Mother, do you have the heart to watch her son lose her favorite woman step by step? "


    This is the first time that he said what he really wanted in front of the queen. He was very happy. That''s why she made the queen understand what he really wanted.


    He will fight for the throne.


    But if it''s at the price of azalea Wei, he doesn''t want it.


    "You..."


    Empress Dun lives, a thousand words all blocked in throat mouth, Wei Chongyan all said so, what can she say? Is it hard for mother and son to be separated?


    "Mother, please rest assured that the children''s minister has been recognized by his father. Compared with his royal highness, the father likes to leave things to the children''s minister. The younger sister will not marry to Nuzhen. Now that Bai ruotong has been granted the title of princess, his father will certainly let her marry instead of the younger sister. "


    ¡­¡­


    He said all this just to stabilize the Queen''s mind. Give me a whip and a sugar. As long as it doesn''t involve the azalea, he is willing to discuss everything with his mother.


    "It seems that I really can''t advise you any more," said the queen. "What if Li Xin''er really goes back to Nuzhen?"


    "Er Chen won''t let her go back to Nuzhen," Wei Chongyan cut off the railway. "As her mother said, er Chen also knows that Er Chen has done something wrong. Recently, she has been too strict with Li Xin''er, which is also because her mind is extremely vicious. My son will coax her and keep an eye on her. He won''t let her do anything harmful to the royal family and the azalea. "


    "After all, you are all for the sake of the azalea. Is that woman as good as you say? That''s how you love her? "


    Asked the queen.


    "Yes."


    Wei Chongyan nodded.


    The queen burst into tears: "you and your father are really like each other. They are all carried away by love. Even though I have been married to the imperial palace for so many years, I have never been loved by your father. You are his child. Naturally, you are similar to him. You are a desperate person for love. "


    Wei Chongyan did not reply. This is the Queen''s sad thing, is Huashang emperor hurt her heart.


    He did not dare to comfort anything. If he did, he might be persuaded again by the queen.


    When they married a Rhododendron, they almost got away from their mother and son.

 Chapter 1786

    Now such a thing can never happen again.


    "Well, since you don''t want to talk to the palace, you can go back," the queen saw that he was so cold, and her heart was dead. She knew that she could not persuade Wei Chongyan any more. All these are his own ideas. What can she say.


    "Yes."


    Wei Chongyan nodded and turned to leave the palace.


    When he got back to his residence, he went directly to Li''s courtyard. It was a long time since she saw Wei Chongyan. She was very happy. But when she saw Wei Chongyan''s anger, she shivered and stepped back three steps.


    "Are you happy?"


    Wei Chongyan sneered and asked.


    "You... What do you mean by that?"


    Li side imperial concubine swallow a saliva, turn an eye, dare not see Wei Chongyan''s facial expression.


    "You''re so happy to do such a thing? Do you think you can restrict the king by doing so? "


    Wei Chongyan asked. The grievance of Li''s side imperial concubine suddenly surged up. She never thought about restricting Wei Chongyan. She just wanted to get her husband''s favor. Apart from that, she can have nothing.


    "What do you mean by that? In your eyes, am I so miserable? " Li side imperial concubine asked, "I just want to get the favor of the Lord. Is it wrong for me to do so? How long has the Lord not come to see me? Do you know? What you say now is hurting my heart. My Lord, I''m not as miserable as my lord thought. Everything I do is for my Lord. "


    "For the king? What did you do? " Wei Chongyan sneered.


    "At least I know what kind of person is worthy of you, and that woman is not worthy of your favor," Li said with a sneer. "I know you don''t love me at all, but even so, I want to live with you. For me, you are my heaven and earth, and I give my life for you, I don''t care. "


    "When you say these words, do you want to be a master mother?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    Li side imperial concubine choked, all of a sudden have nothing to say. If she doesn''t want it, it''s a lie. She wants it, she wants it. But if you say that in front of him, it''s just his way. Maybe he still has something to put on his hook.


    "No more talking?"


    Wei Chongyan sneered and asked.


    "What do you mean? I don''t quite understand. "


    Li side imperial concubine vision dodges a way.


    "If I make you a princess, will you not disturb the life of the azalea?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    "What does Wang Ye mean by that?"


    "Isn''t that what you want? "I can make you a princess," Wei Chongyan said, squinting. "But if you are a princess, you are still restless. I can make you die. There are many ways to make you die happily."


    "Is the Lord ready to tear his face with me when he says this


    Li side imperial concubine sneers. The position of princess is very exciting, but what he said is an insult to himself. Wei Chongyan is really insulting himself all the time. Didn''t he know that such behavior would only make her hate azalea more?


    She hated her so much that she wanted to kill her.


    "It''s not to tear your face. As long as you are safe, you should be loved. I will still give it to you."

 Chapter 1787

    "Lord, do you think what I need is only love?"


    Li side imperial concubine sneers a way. If it''s just love, which man''s love, she can''t get? What she really wants is Wei Chongyan. She is the only one in her heart. If not, then she is to destroy his beloved.


    "What do you want?" Wei Chongyan asked.


    "I always know what I want, but I pretend I don''t understand it."


    Li said. With these words, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Wei Chongyan: "there''s one thing I want to ask the king. If I''m a concubine, will the king kill me if I do something harmful in the future?"


    "No Wei Chongyan thin lips light open, road. Li side imperial concubine is a little bit at ease, at least he is willing to coax her. What she wants is just his coaxing. As long as he is willing to coax her, it is more important than anything.


    "I know. I''m satisfied with the words of the Lord."


    There was a faint smile in the corner of her mouth. In fact, it was in her heart. What she really wanted to ask was whether he had her in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Cold


    Bai ruotong slowly wrapped her tight skin, and her cold sweat dripped down from her forehead. She was so cold that she was covered with two quilts, but the cold still surrounded her. She opened her eyes slowly. Everything in front of her eyes was blurred. She couldn''t see clearly what was in front of her. She wanted to sit up, but she was so weak.


    In a trance, she seemed to hear the door open. Then, three figures came into her room. She moved her lips, but there was no sound. Why are there strangers? What is he Qing doing? Didn''t he see it?


    Bai ruotong''s heart was thumping. The three figures approached her slowly. One of them raised her arm and put it on the cloth. She narrowed her eyes and tried to make a sound, but she heard a gentle exhortation: "don''t be afraid, I''m a Kiki. I won''t hurt you. You are very hot now. I have a doctor secretly. I will protect you. Don''t worry, OK? Have a good sleep and leave it to me. "


    His voice was so gentle that he let Bai Rutong down.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Lao Wu, how did you bring me here? This girl is very sick! If it''s two months later, maybe the little girl will not be saved. "


    "You don''t know how much effort we put into finding you."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong listened to their conversation and blinked vaguely. The two men''s voices didn''t sound young, like elders. They seemed to be discussing her illness. One of them handed a pill to Qigui, who took it, picked up Bai ruotong and fed it into her mouth.


    The entrance of the pill is very cool, but it is very comfortable. Once swallowed, it looks like there is a basin of cold water, which slowly extinguishes the heat of her body. Bai ruotong swallowed and exhaled.


    "You can stay with her. When she wakes up, you can talk to her. Your highness, you can''t stay here long. Brother Zhu and I have to go first. "


    "Good."


    The ghost nodded.


    The two disappeared in front of Bai Rutong. Seeing that the two men had gone, Qi GUI carefully put Bai ruotong down and covered her with bedding, while lying beside her.


    "You..."


    Bai ruotong''s eyes widened. When she saw him lying down, she wanted to scold him. But she saw a smile on the corner of Qi GUI''s mouth: "do you want to scold me? I''ll scold you when you''re ready. "

 Chapter 1788

    The next day.


    When Bai ruotong woke up, she felt a lot more relaxed. She looked around her and saw where the ghost was. But what happened yesterday is not a dream. Qigui is really here.


    She sighed, and Lily came into the room to wash her. Bai ruotong looked at her, just wanted to say something, but Lily first laughed: "girl, you look good today, have you met any good things?"


    "No Bai said with a bitter smile, "what good things can I meet here. Lily, who came to my room yesterday? "


    "People?" Lily blinked¡° There is no one. Is the girl wrong? "


    "I wish I had read it wrong, but I always felt as if someone was there." White Rutong road. Lily heard here, hand slightly stopped, she stepped back two steps, knelt down: "girl is not suspected of Lily? Although Baihe is a man of the Lord, the girl is now the master of Baihe. In addition, the girl treats Baihe very well. Baihe will never betray her. Please tell her a lesson. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong blinked, almost blindfolded.


    It''s all about what.


    She just asked a few questions, but let lily have so many eyes. If she had known how, she might as well not ask.


    "Lily, you are so worried. I didn''t mean that. You shouldn''t say that later." Bai rose and raised the lily. "If I really doubt you, I won''t let you continue to call me Wei girl, but I want you to call me your royal highness just like them.


    As you know, I haven''t slept well recently, so it''s hard to avoid being in a trance and nervous. Now that you''ve told me, I won''t doubt anything. Lily, thank you


    Lily heard this, the heart immediately relaxed. In my heart, she likes Bai ruotong. If she can, she hopes to be with Bai ruotong all her life. It''s a blessing for her to have such a girl as her master. She needs to take advantage of it.


    Therefore, for Bai ruotong, she has no ambivalence and no deception.


    At noon, Bai Rutong followed Wei Chongyan into the palace to talk with the emperor. Although she had recovered, she was still sleepy after speaking all afternoon. Just returned to the mansion, had not sat on the bed for a moment, her eyes were suddenly covered.


    "Guess who I am?"


    A dangerous male voice came from behind her. Bai ruotong bowed his mouth and sighed, "Qi GUI, what do you want to do?"


    "It seems that you are familiar with my voice." Qi ghost satisfied way. Bai ruotong opened his hand, turned around and glared at him.


    "What''s the matter with you? If it''s all right, I''ll go first. I don''t want to talk to you about it. It''s time-consuming. "


    White Rutong road.


    "I have no impression of what happened last night?"


    Asked the ghost.


    Bai ruotong was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered what happened last night: "you are sleeping with me! You are a pervert


    Qi GUI''s smile cooled down: "is that the point? Shouldn''t the point be that I saved your life, don''t you have the slightest impression? If so, my heart will be broken. "


    "I''m impressed, so you want me to thank you?"


    Bai Rutong asked with a sneer. Qi GUI shook his head: "Rutong, you misunderstood me. I''m here to tell you the truth."


    "The truth? What does that mean? "


    Bai Rutong was puzzled.

 Chapter 1789

    "I''m not a ghost, nor the identity I told you at the beginning." Qi GUI said, "Rutong, don''t you think I''m familiar at all? Do you think I''ve been kind to you, or have you ever been moved with me? "


    White if Tong Leng Leng: "what do you mean this?"


    "I''m your husband, Nanyuan saint," said Qigui. "My real name is not Qigui, but Gu Yanqing. You should have an impression of this name."


    Bai Rutong choked.


    Gu Yanqing?


    She was really impressed by the name. She had never heard of it, but when he said these three words, her heart was obviously stirred by something.


    Gu Yanqing, these three words


    She knows.


    But I can''t remember.


    "Sure enough, you have a response to my name."


    Qi GUI, no, Gu Yanqing is very satisfied. He goes to Bai ruotong and hugs her. "Ruotong, you are really a bad girl. Do you know how I can forgive myself if you really have something. I only want to protect you all my life, but you girl never let me worry. Little girl, go home with me. "


    White if Tong Leng Leng, the mind of chaos is fierce. If the person in front of him is really emperor Nanyuan, doesn''t it mean that he left the country to find her alone? Is such a person a legendary beauty lover better than a fatuous monarch?


    Bai ruotong blinked, countless thoughts leaping in front of him. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, raised her hand and poked Gu Yanqing''s face: "are you really my husband?"


    "It''s true."


    "Don''t you..."


    "What is it?" Gu Yanqing did not know.


    "You stupid king!" Bai Rutong pushed him away. "If you are the emperor, you are very busy day and night. How can you come to me when you have time? You''re pretending, Kiki! What the hell are you playing


    "Poof..."


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t help laughing. His little girl is always so lovely. What does Jiangshan mean to him? Everything is not as important as a little girl. It is true that he is a good emperor, and he works hard for it. But if he can''t protect his beloved woman, how can he protect his country?


    Gu Yanqing sighed.


    "It turns out that you''re worried about this. If it''s just like this, you don''t have to worry," Gu Yanqing said. "You and my eldest son are very proud. I''m very relieved that they will take care of the state affairs.


    Ruotong, your illness can''t be delayed. Originally, you came out to look for a miracle doctor. Now Wu Tieguai and Liuli have found the miracle doctor. He will come to your room secretly to treat you at midnight. But at the same time, you should be careful not to be found. Let Heqing go. "


    "Are you really my husband?"


    Bai ruotong smokes from the corner of her mouth, but she still doesn''t want to believe this fact. Qi GUI is a very difficult person, but because of this, she doesn''t hate him much and doesn''t have much to be on guard against him. Maybe it''s because he''s difficult. In this difficult situation, she also finds that this person doesn''t threaten her.


    "You still won''t believe it? What do you want me to do? Give you a kiss? " Gu Yanqing picks eyebrows.


    Bai ruotong shivered: "it''s unnecessary..."


    He walked up to her, raised his hand and gently stroked her forehead: "you can rest assured that everything will come to an end. I will protect you and take you home."

 Chapter 1790

    Bai Rutong frowned. In fact, she also wanted to go.


    She has no memory, so she doesn''t understand the meaning of her coming here, but since her health is getting worse, she seems to feel vaguely why she wants to leave. Maybe she doesn''t want to drag down her relatives. She is such a person.


    Bai ruotong took a breath and looked up at Gu Yanqing: "what if I have no way to cure my illness? If you were my husband, what would you do? "


    "There''s no such thing, but your condition will be cured," Gu Yanqing said. "Rutong, you''ve been forcing yourself too much. When you were with me, you were my little girl. When I called you my little girl, I just wanted to pet you in my heart. But I didn''t expect that I still couldn''t pet you, because you never believed me, or you didn''t want to drag me down.


    Now that I have come, I want to take you back. Let you completely rely on me, and I will spend the rest of my life loving you. "


    When Bai ruotong heard this, his heart moved faintly. She went to Gu Yanqing and touched her face with her hand, but it didn''t feel like human skin. She suddenly understood: "you''ve been changing face?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    "Why do you need it?" Bai ruotong sighed, "if you are easily found, your life will be lost. For me, are you worth it?"


    "It''s worth it."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    When Bai ruotong heard the words, he said nothing more. As if thinking about something, she didn''t speak. After a long time, as if she had made up her mind, she fixed her eyes on Gu Yanqing firmly: "I understand. I believe what you say. I believe you won''t cheat me. You don''t cheat me with such leisure.


    Now I''m so useless, but I decided to cooperate with you. I don''t know what I was like before, but my intuition tells me that you are a person worthy of my trust, and I decided to follow my heart. "


    Gu Yanqing''s heart can''t help restlessness at this moment. Bai ruotong is willing to believe him and trust him, which is naturally the best thing for him.


    "A month later, we''ll go back." Gu Yanqing said, "before that, I''ll try to recover your memory. Don''t worry, little girl. I''ll take care of everything."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    After Gu Yanqing left, he Qing entered the room at about the time of burning incense. His eyes flickered and his mouth opened and closed. He seemed to want to ask something, but he felt embarrassed. When Bai ruotong saw him like this, he said with a smile, "what are you like? If you have any words, it''s just what you say. Why do you flicker and hide like this?"


    "You..."


    He Qing pursed her lips and looked up at Bai ruotong, "girl, if I go back to Nanyuan, can I still follow you?"


    "Naturally."


    "I can''t stay in the back palace. I want to go back to Nanyuan with the girl, even to be a bodyguard in the former dynasty." Heqing road. Bai ruotong raised his eyes: "I don''t understand what''s good about me. Why are you willing to follow me like this? What''s good for you?"


    "Because... I like girls..."


    He Qing thought about it and said. Bai Rutong was slightly stunned.


    "Because I like girls, I want to be with them. I know that girls have been married to others, and I will never cause any trouble to girls. To tell girls about this, I just want them to trust me."


    "Trust you?"


    Bai Rutong was puzzled.

 Chapter 1791

    "Because I like girls, I don''t want to make girls not believe me. In my eyes, girls are the best people in the world. I hope girls can give me absolute trust. I will help the emperor to bring you back to Nanyuan smoothly."


    Heqing road.


    Bai ruotong understood. She raised her eyes and laughed: "he Qing, did you eavesdrop on us?"


    He Qing''s face turned red. Think about it and nod honestly. Bai ruotong laughs, and she knows that he Qing has been eavesdropping at the door. Gu Yanqing''s martial arts skills are very good. He must have found he Qing eavesdropping for a long time, but he didn''t stop him, which proves that he believes he Qing is a trustworthy person.


    "Girl, I didn''t mean to listen to a girl." He Qing explained. He just couldn''t help it. He thought that Qi GUI would do something to the girl. He stayed at the door. If anything happened, he would protect the girl even if he died.


    But he didn''t expect to hear such a big secret at the door, which he didn''t expect. But at the same time, he is ready to go back to Nanyuan with Bai ruotong. Now she has no relatives, and Bai ruotong is his only one.


    "I see. Heqing, thank you for your kindness. I accept your kindness, and I accept it," Bai said. "You went to Nanyuan. I hope you can make a career. Don''t let others look down on you. Even if you don''t say it, I''ll take you to Nanyuan, because I can see that you are not just a servant. You have talent, and you will give full play to your talent when you go to Nanyuan. "


    He Qing was stunned for a moment and looked at Bai ruotong deeply. Just moved, but there is a sense of loss in my heart.


    Bai ruotong''s words are just to draw a line with himself emotionally.


    He Qing naturally understood this truth.


    Understand to understand, but there is loss. She evaded the question and deftly rejected herself. It means he doesn''t have a chance. This is Bai ruotong. Even if he doesn''t like it, he will give people absolute respect.


    He knew that such likes, he can only rot in the heart, cannot let anyone discover.


    ¡­¡­


    He can only guard her in his heart.


    But there''s nothing wrong with that.


    He is willing to do so.


    ¡­¡­


    Li''s face was scratched.


    Bai ruotong just had lunch when he knew about it.


    Lily hurried into the door, tears swirling in her eyes. Before she could choke, she knelt down: "girl, please help the princess! The princess was punished by the Lord to kneel for an hour. If she goes on like this, the princess will die! "


    Bai ruotong gets up in a hurry and goes with her. Along the way, Lily told her about the story. It turned out that when she went to deliver things to the princess, she happened to come to the courtyard and said something bitter and cool to the princess. The princess calls Li into the room. Lily and chun''er wait anxiously at the door of the room. Before the princess calls them, they hear Li''s scream.


    When they went in, Li''s face was bleeding, and the princess was holding a piece of broken porcelain.


    The king was furious when he heard about it. Directly shut the princess in the Buddhist hall and kneel for an hour.


    Bai Rutong was angry.


    Li side imperial concubine also really was to oneself under ruthless hand, such thing she also can do.


    Azalea is not such a person.


    No matter how much she hates her, she will not attack her.


    The only possibility is that Li peifei, a woman, directs and plays herself.

 Chapter 1792

    Bai ruotong really hated such a woman.


    In order to achieve her goal, she is not only cruel to others, but also cruel enough to herself.


    Such a person is not worthy to be called a person.


    Thinking of this, Bai ruotong twisted his eyebrows.


    "What should we do now?"


    It''s Lily.


    "Go in and have a look."


    Bai ruotong pauses for a moment at the door of the study, but still walks into the room. At this time, Wei Chongyan was sitting in his study, holding a book in his hand. As if nothing had happened, his expression was very cold.


    Seeing Bai ruotong, he just raised his eyes, and then his eyes fell again.


    "Do you really think that a princess can do such a thing?"


    Bai asked him.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Wei Chongyan said coldly, "you are really close to the azalea. I have been thinking about who made the azalea look like this. I can only think of you after thinking about it. Bai ruotong, if you do this, what do you think the azalea can do for you? "


    "I want to ask you, my Lord, what good is it for you to treat your wife who is pregnant now?"


    Bai ruotong said, "azalea won''t hurt Princess Li. You know that better than anyone else, but you treat her like this for her sake. Do you know how much damage your behavior is to azalea?"


    Wei Chongyan was upset.


    Should we believe in the azalea?


    You should believe it.


    But intuition told him that he couldn''t believe it. At that time, when she was admitted to hospital, she had a piece of porcelain in her hand, and her hand was dripping with blood. Li side imperial concubine runs in front of him, cry not only, even straight cry fainted behind.


    But what about the azalea?


    But he was still unmoved, just looked at himself coldly and didn''t want to explain with himself.


    Wei Chongyan wants to believe her.


    But what did he use to believe her?


    This woman has never thought about explaining anything to herself. She is so proud and invincible.


    Wei Chongyan twisted his brows.


    He originally thought that the relationship between himself and Zijuan could gradually ease with the children, but now it seems that he is too naive. There was an invisible crack between him and the azalea.


    No matter how he fills in, there is no way.


    And the culprit of all this is Bai ruotong.


    "Lord, Zijuan is pregnant. What you do is to make her suffer more. How can she say that she is also your wife, and the LORD loves her in his heart? If so, why torture each other like this?"


    White Rutong road.


    Wei Chongyan has no heart. She knew it might not be of any use to talk to him about it.


    But she felt vaguely that she should say something. For the azalea.


    Azalea is her only friend in this mansion.


    She hopes to do something for this friend.


    This is the last thing she can try.


    "Bai ruotong, what do you want to do?" Wei Chongyan stood up and forced her directly, "it''s the king''s family business. You don''t need to control it. It''s all your fault. I''ve been quiet in my palace for so many years, but it''s all turned into porridge because of you. Now, you dare to talk about it with me. Bai Rutong, what do you think of as my king? Someone you can trample on and make fun of?


    In the future, I will not allow you to get close to the azalea. If you are uneasy, I will never let you go again. "


    In his eyes, everything is Bai Rutong''s fault, which is beyond doubt.

 Chapter 1793

    "Don''t let me go?"


    Bai ruotong raised her eyebrows and scratched a touch of irony at the end of her eyes. She sat down and said faintly, "Lord, you don''t allow me to approach the azalea, but because you are afraid?"


    "What can I be afraid of?"


    "Because you are afraid, I will let the azalea know in her heart that she is not your true love," Bai said. "Lord, do you really love the azalea? If you really like it, why do you do these things to hurt the azalea? I heard that you want to protect the azalea, but in my eyes, my Lord, what you do can''t protect the azalea, but it will do harm to the azalea.


    If I am the Lord, I will try my best to love her and care for her. I won''t let anyone hurt her, and I won''t let her share myself with other women. "


    When Bai said the last sentence, he was slightly excited. She did not feel that she would be so excited in the face of emotion. In her eyes, Wei Chongyan doesn''t really like Azalea. Maybe he once loved it, but he doesn''t love it now. The only person he really loves is himself.


    Maybe he will realize the importance of it only when he has lost it.


    On this point, Bai ruotong naturally would not remind him.


    He has to find out for himself.


    "Do you think I have no heart?"


    Wei Chongyan looked at her and asked.


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows, but did not speak. Wei Chongyan sighed: "there are a lot of things, you are not the authority, you do not understand my feelings. A lot of insincere, a lot of hardship, you simply can not understand.


    You can say that I failed the heart of the azalea, but I didn''t really want to fail, just because I had to. "


    The only way to protect the azalea is to let him down.


    To save a woman''s heart is simple for Wei Chongyan.


    That''s why he''s not afraid.


    But


    At the same time, it is difficult to save a woman''s heart.


    He did not know whether his recovery was really useful to the azalea.


    But now, he has to.


    Between him and Bai ruotong, they parted in complete unhappiness. At night, Bai ruotong put on his night clothes and sneaked out of the room in the dark. There are two bodyguards waiting in the Buddhist hall. Bai ruotong asks he Qing to make some noises on purpose, while he sneaks into the Buddhist hall.


    The azalea kneels in front of the Buddha with a light look.


    Bai ruotong exhaled and walked towards her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Azalea did not look back, the voice was light, no emotion.


    "To see you, of course." White Rutong road.


    "Do you think I''ll cry?"


    The cuckoo turned around and asked Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong shook his head: "what''s going on today? Who made Li''s face? "


    "She did it herself. If I told you that, would you believe it?"


    Asked the cuckoo.


    "Why can''t you believe it? I don''t believe you. Do you want to believe Princess Li? " Bai Rutong asked. Hearing these words, the azalea felt a little relieved. At least Bai ruotong believed her here.


    I believe she didn''t do it.


    Fortunately, there is Bai ruotong.


    No matter how many difficulties she will face and how many troubles she will be troubled by, Bai ruotong will feel at ease.


    She was silent for a while, and then she began to tell the story of today. She had been quietly in the room, but suddenly heard a sharp roar outside the door.

 Chapter 1794

    The purple cuckoo raises eyes wantonly, need not think, she knows this roar from who. Whenever Li peifei came to her room, she would make a loud noise, either making trouble for her slave or beating and scolding her slave. Azalea is used to her behavior.


    "What do you want to do when you come here?"


    The cuckoo raised her eyes lightly and asked.


    Li side imperial concubine hits the curtain but enters, behind her, is follows the spring son. Chun''er''s left cheek is red and swollen. Needless to say, she knows what''s going on. Purple cuckoo some distressed, is to let spring son first retreat.


    "Azalea, I don''t want to play Tai Chi with you any more. I want you to say a word today. Are you willing to leave the Lord or not?"


    As soon as chun''er left, Li asked directly.


    "Leave?"


    Azalea smiles. Even if she wants to go now, where can she go? She is already pregnant with Wei Chongyan''s flesh and blood in her belly. Is she going to fly away with the Royal flesh and blood. Even if she wants to, will Wang Ye.


    The cuckoo shook her head: "sister, do you have to be like an enemy between you and me? I know that you love the Lord, and you have the Lord in your heart. Now I''ve completely given up my mind to Wang Ye. I''m not your opponent at all. If you want the position of the princess, I will give it to you. As long as you don''t trouble me again in the future, I promise you anything you want to do. "


    Purple cuckoo is really bored by her. She doesn''t understand where Li''s idea comes from. She likes to tease her day and night. What''s more, she didn''t understand why she was sorry for Li peifei. If she often made trouble with her, she would repay herself. It''s easy to say, but she didn''t do anything at all.


    Wei Chongyan was also the first person to know him, to know him and to love him.


    It is clear that she is the one who intervenes in her feelings.


    Why should she look like that.


    "Sister, do you think I''ll believe you?"


    Li side imperial concubine gnashes teeth a way, "I am a princess, but was trampled at the foot by you, do you think my heart will feel better?"? I want a word from you today. If you want to leave here, I can let you feign death, prepare money for you and leave the palace.


    You are the daughter of the common people. If you don''t want to, I want you to live or die.


    I love Wang Ye and I don''t want to share it with other women. I don''t want to see you in the mansion all the time and pester the Lord. Between you and me, it''s time to make an end. "


    Azalea stood up: "how do you want to end?"


    "The LORD said that as long as I didn''t come to your trouble, he would let me be the princess. But I''m not satisfied with that. If the Lord could say that to me before, I would like to. Originally, it''s common for men to have three wives and four concubines, but I''d rather the Lord marry three wives and four concubines than leave you in the house!"


    Li said.


    Any other woman can do it, not the azalea.


    Because she can see that Wei Chongyan really loves Azalea.


    For women, this is absolutely unforgivable.


    Who would like to look at his husband without himself in mind? She''s no exception. Even if when the princess can how, Wei Chongyan''s heart is not here.


    "I want to leave too, but I can''t leave at all."


    Purple cuckoo stroked his belly, "I already have the flesh and blood of the Lord in my belly. How can I walk? Even for the sake of the baby in my belly, I can''t walk. I know you hate me, but now I don''t want to be against you at all. "

 Chapter 1795

    She just wants to survive in the palace.


    She once chose the wrong road. Since the road can''t be changed, she can make other choices.


    For example, for the sake of their children, stay in the house. At least she had expectations for the rest of her life.


    "It seems that you still don''t understand..."


    Li took a white jade vase and fell directly on the ground. She squatted down, picked up a piece from the ground and squeezed it into the hands of the azalea.


    "The Lord''s love for you is nothing at all. Purple cuckoo, you shouldn''t be so confused as to ask for something that doesn''t belong to you at all. You have to know that if you and I, the Lord can only choose one, and he will also choose me. "


    Princess Li approached her, her eyes flashing scarlet with excitement.


    "What do you... What do you want?"


    The purple cuckoo wants to draw back the finger, but discovers in Li side imperial concubine here, she can''t move at all.


    "I''ll show you the truth."


    After saying this, Li took the blade and scratched her cheek


    Bai ruotong also understood what happened later.


    With that, the corner of her mouth began to laugh at herself: "so, I don''t understand why I''m here, but at least Princess Li let me see what she called the truth. I really don''t mean anything to the prince.


    Even if he may really have feelings for me, in the end, he will choose Li peifei. This is the truth that Li peifei let me see, and now I believe in this truth. "


    "What are you going to do?" Bai asked.


    "My life is like this, just guard it, in addition to guard against Li side imperial concubine, I don''t know what I can do," the purple cuckoo said, "maybe this is my way, it was my choice of road, I can''t regret it."


    Bai ruotong opened his mouth and wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Maybe the azalea has made a choice.


    She tried to persuade, but it didn''t work.


    If she doesn''t have a child, it''s easy to say, but now that she is pregnant, Bai Rutong can''t continue to let her leave.


    "What about you, Rutong?"


    Azalea looked back at her, "I have no choice, but you still have a choice. I''ve heard about your true identity. No matter what you do, I support you. Be sure to get out of here. Nothing here is right for you. The Lord is likely to use you to do something. You must not be used by the Lord. "


    "Thank you for saying that to me."


    Bai said with sincere thanks.


    The azalea grinned bitterly and shook her head: "thank you. This is what I should do. You have helped me a lot. At least tell me how to be strong. If it wasn''t for you, I would still be crying. If you have any need, just let me know. No matter what it is, I will try my best to help you. "


    It''s impossible not to be moved.


    The azalea regards herself as a friend wholeheartedly.


    This made Bai ruotong feel bad.


    She said she helped her.


    But what did I help her? I just told her to make a good choice. Is that helping?


    The azalea is so kind.


    Kind as a silly girl.


    Facing such a silly girl, Bai ruotong really didn''t know what to say.


    She thought for a moment and sighed.


    Go to the azalea, hold the hand of Azalea: "no matter when, you are my friend, even if we separate in the future..."

 Chapter 1796

    When he Qing was a child, his mother was no longer there.


    He grew up with his sister. My sister is not my own sister, but the doll that my father picked up when he was drunk. He Qing loves his sister very much, because his father tells him that this is his relative.


    At the age of seven, because of drinking, my father slept outside the house in the winter. The heavy snow had cooled his body.


    His younger sister helian''er was very sensible. She didn''t cry or make any noise. She quietly accompanied him to bury his father. He Qing leads his younger sister to relatives, who dislike him as a burden and refuse to adopt him. In this way, he Qing leads his younger sister to beg for help.


    At the age of ten, he Qing changed his fate.


    He met a woman.


    The woman is five years older than him and lives alone in the mountains. When he Qing and he lian''er are exhausted and faint in the woods, the woman saves their lives.


    The woman is very beautiful. She was the most beautiful woman he Qing had ever seen in the world. Skin white if Yang Yuzhi, a pair of bright eyes apricot eyes, lips always slightly upward, two cheeks a smile, with a shallow pear vortex.


    But


    She doesn''t like to laugh.


    She seems to have a lot on her mind. She always likes to sit alone in the yard from noon to dusk.


    She told he Qing that her surname was Bai, and she never talked to He Qing about the rest.


    Get along with her for a month, white girl gave him money, let him lead his sister to settle down, he Qing did not give up to leave.


    "If I let you go, you can go. What? Why do you want me to support you? "


    White girl''s voice is simple and pleasant. He Qing opens her mouth. She wants to say something, but she blushes first.


    Naturally, that''s not the reason.


    "My sister and I can at least... Stay with you." He Qing said, "the girl is too lonely to talk to you. My sister and I can just talk to you."


    This is what he really thinks.


    In addition to her parents, she is the best to herself. Although she won''t tell her name, she will feed herself and dress her sister well. He Qing feels that she is the best woman in the world, and he wants to guard her side.


    "If you want to stay, stay." "White girl way," however, you still have to be separated from me in the future


    "Good."


    Seeing that the girl didn''t refute herself, he Qing''s heart was glad.


    A few years later, when he recalled the past, he clearly knew that he was not in love with white girl, but because there was too much sadness in white girl''s expression. Although she was such a young girl, she was always worried. He Qing wanted to help her, but could not find any way.


    When he met Bai ruotong, she always felt similar to that woman.


    But what''s the difference between them.


    Bai ruotong''s eyes are bright, like a clear spring. But the woman''s eyes were full of hatred. He Qing did not want to understand why the woman had so much hatred.


    But


    As he grew up, he understood something.


    People, there are always bloody scars, no matter how long in the past, the scars will not close.


    For example, I lost my sister.


    And white girl only get along for three months, but this woman''s kindness, but let he Qing remember all his life. Half a month later, he became familiar with white girl. Although she doesn''t like to laugh, she is always extremely beautiful.

 Chapter 1797

    Occasionally, she would go out in the morning, and after going out, she would bring a lot of delicious food back. He lian''er looked at the things in her hand, often with a lot of saliva. White girl smile, at this time, she will always scrape her nose.


    He Qing never asked Miss Bai where these things came from. Until one day, on his way up the mountain to cut firewood, he encountered mountain bandits.


    The bandits directly tied him up with his younger sister, who was young and had never encountered such a thing before. He Qing was scared. Although he was patient, he still couldn''t stop shaking.


    Until three days later, the dim door was opened in a corner, outside the door, he saw a familiar figure.


    It''s white girl.


    "In charge of the family, are these two really the people you are looking for?"


    He heard the mountain bandit who had kidnapped him. The white girl looked at him coldly: "didn''t I tell you that people around Lingshan can''t move? Why can''t you see that they are the ones I reminded you of when they are so young? "


    "In charge of the family... I... I was careless for a while. I knew I was wrong, and I didn''t dare to..."


    When the leader heard this, he immediately lowered his head. White girl went to He Qing, in her calm eyes, he Qing saw a touch of guilty.


    "Are you all right?"


    Asked the white girl.


    He Qing nodded. She sighed and crouched down to loosen his ties.


    "My sister is still in their hands."


    He Qinglian is busy.


    He thought he had lost his life, but he never thought that Miss Bai had saved his life. At the moment of seeing her, he was at ease. He knew that he and his sister''s life had been saved.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to look for it."


    Said the white girl.


    He Qing nodded. Sure enough, after a while, he heard he lian''er crying. He Qing runs out of the door. He lian''er is held in his arms by a man. Seeing him running, he tosses his body to jump from the man''s arms.


    Instead of exerting himself, the man squatted down and put her down gently. He lian''er choked and rushed into He Qing''s arms: "brother... I''m so afraid... There are a lot of bad people here..."


    "Don''t be afraid. My brother won''t hurt you. Miss White has come to save us." He Qing patted his sister''s back and comforted him. He lian''er choked and looked up at the white girl and said, "white girl, take us away quickly. There are many bad people here. They want to pick my clothes!"


    He Qing was stunned. Before she could make a response, she saw white girl''s angry face: "who caught he lian''er?"


    "It''s... It''s Mr. Wu."


    The head of the mountain bandit said.


    "Catch old Wu San for me."


    White girl gnashes her teeth. She turned her head and said to He Qing, "I''ll send someone to send you back first and wait for me at home. I''ll be back soon."


    He Qing did not dare to make a mistake and nodded.


    He left with he lian''er in his arms. Along the way, he Qing''s heart was worried. White girl''s identity is unusual. Those mountain bandits are obedient to her. She must be the leader of those mountain bandits.


    White girl is such a kind person, why do you associate with them?


    He Qing doesn''t understand.


    The next day, he waited for the late white girl. White girl a white dress dyed blood, he Qing Leng in place, after a long time, slowly asked: "white girl? Are you hurt? "


    "I killed people."


    White girl raises her head and says indifferently.


    Her tone is as normal, but it makes he Qing''s heart cold.

 Chapter 1798

    "What? Are you afraid of me? " White girl pick eyebrow, "I told you, I was not a good person."


    "Thank you for saving lian''er." He Qing stepped back two steps and knelt down. "I know that white girl is not a bad person. You stand out for lian''er. Lian''er is so young, but the man wants to do something to her. Thank you for saving her. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    White girl''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, she looked up at He Qing: "you are not afraid of me?"


    "Why are you afraid of the white girl?" He Qing doesn''t understand.


    "As you can see, I''m a mountain thief." Said the white girl.


    He Qing blinked: "but white girl can choose not to be a mountain thief. Even if white girl is a mountain thief, she is also a good person."


    "I''m tired of being a good man."


    White girl seems to have the interest to speak, did not wash the blood on her body, but sat down: "I have already killed people. Heqing, you know me. I have nothing to give you. You are still young. You don''t know many things now. The only thing I can tell you is don''t trust people or be a good person at will. It''s not good to be a good man. "


    "I don''t understand." Heqing road.


    "I used to be a good person, but because of this, I suffered a lot. After I decided to be a bad person, I didn''t suffer any more," white girl raised her hand and said with a smile. "Heqing, maybe you look down on me, but this is the way I''ve gone, and it''s the truth I can tell you. I''m older than you, and you believe me. It''s not wrong."


    What she said is like an elder.


    He Qing heard that she really regarded herself as a junior.


    "You go." White girl see him do not reply, "I am not here at the end of next month, I want to go where I should go, the fate between me and you is here. If you like it here, you can stay. "


    "Miss Bai, you have said the wrong thing," he Qing said. "You are not a bad person. If you were a bad person, you would not have accepted me and my sister, or helped me and my sister out. You are a man of character


    White girl Leng for a moment.


    "The fate between me and Miss Bai is shallow. I know it in my heart," he Qing said. "Before I leave, I want to know Miss Bai''s real name. If I meet in the future, maybe I can help Miss Bai..."


    "My name is Baiyin..." said Miss Bai, pausing for a moment. "You''d better call me Miss Bai."


    ¡­¡­


    Later, he Qing left with his sister. Although his younger sister is reluctant, and even crying, he Qing knows that white girl is a person who does great things and will not accept herself. He led his sister wandering, learned a lot of skills, and went to Nuzhen all the way from Nanyuan. Because his parents were real women, he also wanted to visit his parents'' country.


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    When he Qing woke up, he was already on his way. He accompanied Bai ruotong to visit the princess yesterday, but it was very late when he came back. He did not expect that he would have such a long dream and think of such a long person.


    White girl said that she can''t be a good person, because good people always have no good return.


    But since I met Bai ruotong


    He Qing is still willing to be a good man.


    To choose who you want to protect. If we meet with white girl in the future, he will pay back his kindness.


    She is his benefactor and, to him, a good person.


    It will never change.

 Chapter 1799

    "Respectively..."


    The purple cuckoo murmurs for a moment, the corner of the mouth starts to smile indifferently, "although is to know to want to separate, can really arrive at this moment, the heart also has not to give up."


    "Azalea, you are the most kind-hearted girl I have ever seen. I hope you will be well and never have so many troubles." Bai said, "don''t worry. I''ll find a way to help you out. I won''t let you stay here too long."


    "No need."


    The cuckoo shook his head. "It''s very good here. I like the days here. If you don''t, you just need to take care of yourself. Wang Ye is not a kind-hearted person. I don''t know what measures will be used to deal with you in the future. You should take good care of your own life. "


    "I know."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    After the separation, Bai ruotong''s heart has been unable to let go. Wei Chongyan has not been in the government these days. Bai Rutong can see that he has a Rhododendron in his heart. But after spending so many days in the Buddhist temple, he didn''t come to see her. Bai Rutong doesn''t understand what it means, but she vaguely feels that Wei Chongyan has something important to do.


    ¡­¡­


    As she thought. A month later, night. Bai ruotong just fell asleep. And he heard a sound outside the lattice of the window. She thought it was Qi GUI, but when she heard the footsteps, her heart suddenly stopped.


    It''s not a Kiki.


    If it''s the voice of Qi GUI, she can recognize it.


    She sat up from the bed, just want to get up, but in front of suddenly dark, lost consciousness. When she woke up again, she came to a strange grass, in front of a strange man.


    Bai Rutong moved her lips to make a sound, but she found that her throat was blocked by something, and she could not make any sound.


    "Are you awake?"


    The man turned around, and his handsome face made Bai Rutong a little familiar. She looked for a moment in her memory, but she still couldn''t tell who was the man in front of her.


    "Don''t you remember me?"


    The man came towards her with a touch of indifference on his eyebrows.


    Bai Rutong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his hands consciously grasped the small dagger in his sleeve.


    "Yes, you don''t have memory now, so you can''t recognize me," the man said with a self mocking smile. "I''m Leng Beiyi. This name is strange to you?"


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    The man looked at her for a moment, went to her side and opened the acupoints for her.


    "Don''t be angry. I''m afraid you''ll suddenly yell, so I''ll point your acupoints. Since you don''t have this idea, I''ll let you talk." Cold fear Yi squats down, the language is gentle.


    Bai ruotong looked at him: "who are you? What do you want me to do here? "


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side.


    He Qing wakes up from his dream. It''s night. He looked around. He was sleeping in the porch. His mouth was so dry that he could not help sipping his lips. Just at this moment, a shadow approached him: "what about Rutong?"


    He Qing raised her eyes and saw that it was Qi GUI. She put her heart down and said, "is the girl sleeping inside?"


    "Why did you lie down?" Asked the ghost.


    "I don''t know why, so I suddenly fell asleep..."


    Before his words were finished, Qi GUI rushed into the boudoir. He Qing saw this and rushed to catch up. Qi ghost looked at the empty room, and his heart suddenly raised to his throat. He Qing stares big eyes, can''t believe the scene in front of him.


    There is no Bai ruotong in it.


    "And the girl?"

 Chapter 1800

    He Qing panicked.


    Qi ghost glared at him: "you ask me? I want to ask you, you look at the girl, why is the girl gone? "


    He Qing shook his head, flustered up: "I don''t know."


    Qigui ignored him and rushed out of the room.


    He was too careless to let Heqing protect Bai ruotong. He is only a half child. What can he protect Bai Rutong?


    But he has no way. There is no reliable person beside Bai ruotong, only he Qing. He can only let he Qing stay by Bai Rutong''s side for a while. I didn''t expect that he was easily let out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Rutong, you are still the same as before..."


    Leng Danyi looks at the girl in front of him. He should have resented her, but seeing her face, his heart is not so resentful. Bai ruotong is his poison. He should let it go, but he can''t forget it.


    Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and subconsciously stepped back two steps. Leng Beiyi saw this and approached her: "are you so afraid of me?"


    "I don''t know. Who are you? What''s your purpose? " Bai said, "what do you want to do? What''s the connection with me? "


    "I just came to see you. I''m the prince of Ligustrum lucidum, "Leng said." you must not know that Wei Chongyan wants to trade with me, so that I can deal with Nanyuan with him. But I don''t want to. The throne is not what I expected


    Leng Yi said and looked up at Bai ruotong. He didn''t get the throne from the beginning. Because the best person in my father''s mind is not him. So even if his mind is not his, he will not get it.


    Over the years, he also had resentment in his heart, and also thought about how to make his father promise himself. But now


    Leng Beiyi suddenly feels that everything is meaningless.


    In fact, it''s good to be a handsome prince.


    Especially almost died in the hands of Gu Yanqing, this feeling is more and more intense.


    yes.


    But


    One thing he had to do.


    Even if he didn''t get the throne, he couldn''t make Gu Yanqing feel better. I''ve been looking forward to it all my life. In the end, nothing can be achieved. Even if I love Bai ruotong again, he should think twice before he acts.


    Leng Danyi thinks so. When he comes to Bai ruotong, he squats down and feeds a pill into Bai ruotong''s mouth.


    There was no reaction for a moment, and Bai Rutong swallowed the pill directly.


    "Rutong, if you and I meet in the next life," Leng Beiyi said, looking at Bai Rutong, "I hope you don''t provoke me again."


    After that, he clenched her hand, got up and went to the lake in front of his eyes. Bai Rutong was stunned and wanted to stop him: "what are you doing! Are you sick! You... "


    Leng Danyi ignored her and pushed her directly into the lake. Bai ruotong struggled and fluttered in the water. But the coldness of her body gradually made her fall.


    The pill


    There is a problem


    Maybe


    It''s not pills


    It''s poison


    Bai ruotong looked to the shore, and the man''s figure gradually faded away. She can''t die! She tried to hold her breath and let her body float. She hasn''t thought of anything yet... She hasn''t done anything. She can''t die now... Absolutely not


    But the more so, the more the body falls


    Before closing her eyes, she saw two figures swimming towards her.


    Bai Rutong completely closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1801

    In a trance, Bai ruotong saw a scene. Sitting on his own, there was an old man.


    "Do you really think about it?"


    Wu Tieguai asked her with a heavy face.


    "I''m afraid. If I stay here all the time, I''m afraid the emperor will always be worried about me. He is the king of a country. He can''t mobilize the strength of the whole country for me to find a miracle doctor for me, "said Bai ruotong." originally, he was favored by the harem, which has made him under pressure. I can''t let him be oppressed any more... Moreover, my brother and my life experience are all fans. I can see that my father doesn''t really hate me and my brother. If he really does, It''s impossible for him to do so... "


    Bai ruotong''s voice was slightly sad.


    She has been protected by Gu Yanqing.


    Perhaps, she has long been used to Gu Yanqing''s protection. She owes Gu Yanqing too much. Perhaps, if it was not for her own appearance, Gu Yanqing''s life would have been better.


    Bai Rutong thought so in his heart, and tears fell from the corner of his eyes. She knows the things in the court. No matter how much Gu Yanqing controls the situation, many ministers are not very satisfied with him. Three palaces and four courtyards are the norm. This rule was set by her ancestors. How could she break the rules of her ancestors because she was pregnant alone.


    So... She had to leave.


    Even if she gets the medicine, she will go.


    She can''t be a drag on Gu Yanqing.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong, as if floating in the sky, quietly looked at himself in tears. In a trance, she remembered everything.


    Yeah.


    I left for Gu Yanqing


    But she did something wrong


    She shouldn''t have left. If she left, her children and Gu Yanqing would be hurt. No matter how difficult the future is


    She should face it with Gu Yanqing. That''s the way she should go. How could she make such a selfish plan?


    From the past to the present, has she ever thought about the emperor.


    Bai ruotong was filled with sadness.


    She is a villain. I want to be different from Gu Yanqing. Gu Yanqing may have seen it, so he came out. So I left the throne to find myself. He saw the uneasiness in her heart.


    Gu Yanqing is different from her


    Bai ruotong suddenly opened his eyes. As soon as he opened them, he saw a pair of anxious eyes.


    "Girl! Girl


    He called his name in a familiar tone. Even if it was a strange face, Bai ruotong still knew clearly that he was his husband. No matter what he looks like, she can recognize him.


    "Holy..."


    She called and hugged him. "I''m sorry... You must know, don''t you? It''s false to ask for medicine. I''m afraid I''ll die because Dr. Wu told me that if there is no antidote, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get rid of the poison in my life. So I''m afraid... The holy one must have felt my fear, right? You''re so stupid. I''m gone. Why do you want to come after me? "


    "Do you remember?"


    Gu Yanqing was stunned. At this moment, he can finally stop pretending to be a ghost and talk to her. She remembered herself, and she finally remembered herself.


    "Yes, I remember... My Lord, I''m sorry..."


    White Rutong road.


    "Don''t call me holy, silly girl," Gu Yanqing said. "You are my wife. Naturally, I am looking for you. It''s dark now. I''ll take you back first. "


    Bai ruotong nodded.

 Chapter 1802

    He Qing has been following them for a long time. Bai ruotong looks back. He Qing''s body is wet. He Qing must have been wet just to save himself. She went to He Qing, took out Juan PA from her arms and handed it to him.


    "Wipe it."


    "Girl, I''m sorry..."


    He Qing bit his lip and said.


    Bai ruotong said with a smile, "what do you have to apologize for me?"


    "If it wasn''t for me..."


    "I should thank you. If it wasn''t for you, maybe my memory can''t be restored. These days, thank you for guarding me all the time..."


    Bai Rutong said with sincere gratitude. She saw that he Qing was really good to her. She is not familiar with a person around now, if not he Qing, maybe now she doesn''t know where it is.


    ¡­¡­


    Several people took advantage of the night back to the house. Bai ruotong let he Qing take the wind outside first, and he and Gu Yanqing went back to the room.


    "What''s the matter with your identity?" Bai asked.


    "Nature is borrowed." Gu Yanqing said, "when I came here, I met Liuli and Wu Taiyi, who suffered a lot on the way. I killed them and killed Qi GUI by the way."


    He said it was just a small matter. Bai ruotong was shocked. Wei Chongyan is not an ordinary person, Gu Yanqing with such means, if a careless, is likely to die in the hands of Wei Chongyan. This is not Nanyuan. Everything is possible.


    "I came here for another purpose," Gu Yanqing said, "that is to investigate your life experience. Now it is clear that your life experience is really your father''s child, but your brother is not..."


    Gu Yanqing said here, raised his hand and rubbed Bai ruotong''s head: "when it comes back to Nanyuan, deal with it well. The old Marquis is not unreasonable and reasonable. The hatred between you and him has passed for so long. I believe he no longer hates you in his heart, so you should forget it."


    Bai ruotong heard the speech and nodded. Gu Yanqing opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something more, but she didn''t say anything after all.


    "Sorry..."


    Seeing his silence, Bai ruotong apologized in a low voice, "it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t come out at all. It''s because I''m too reckless and want to take on everything by myself. "


    "What will you tell me in the future?" Gu Yanqing asked.


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded quickly. Gu Yanqing raised the corner of his lips. He was not willing to blame Bai ruotong. He sighed a little and said helplessly, "you girl, it''s really upsetting. I''ve told you so, let you rely on me, but what about you? But take my words as a side wind, and let it go. If you are like this again in the future, I will really be angry with you in the future. "


    Bai ruotong knew what he said was angry, but he still didn''t dare to say more. She nodded sincerely and buried her head in Gu Yanqing''s neck: "holy, it''s nice to have you around. Maybe as you said, I''m afraid I can''t live without you all my life. Let''s go back to Nanyuan. No matter what my illness is, I will never leave again. No matter how much pressure I have in the capital, I don''t want to be apart from you. "


    Gu Yanqing listens to this words, the heart is slightly moved. I hope this girl can remember what she said today. But it doesn''t matter if she can''t remember. She will remember and help her remember.


    It''s night.


    Bai ruotong falls asleep in a daze. Gu Yanqing pushes the door and comes out. In the corridor, he calls for he Qing.

 Chapter 1803

    He Qing''s expression is full of guilt. He sees that Bai ruotong has recovered his memory. It''s self-evident how the man is in front of him. He opened his mouth to explain something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gu Yanqing asked him.


    "I want to be with the girl." He Qing said honestly, "my life is given by the girl. I want to accompany the girl and repay her kindness."


    Gu Yanqing listened to these words, slightly bent his mouth, showing a smile: "repay the girl''s kindness, this is simple, but what are you ready to do?"


    "Naturally, I am ready. As long as I can be with the girl, I will do whatever you want me to do."


    He Qing said, "I know your identity, and I can see the feelings between you and the girl. I''m willing to be loyal to you. Although I''m not worth mentioning now, I''ll be strong. Even if I don''t do it for myself or for girls, I''ll make myself strong. "


    "You just say these words to ruotong." Gu Yanqing can''t hear these words. He can''t understand the boy''s thoughts. After he returns to Nanyuan, he won''t let him stay beside Bai ruotong. "Since you decide to be loyal to ruotong, you should be loyal. Don''t be so careless in the future."


    "You... You don''t blame me?"


    He Qing was worried. He thought Gu Yanqing wanted to drive him away.


    "Blame?" Gu Yanqing raised her eyebrows and said, "naturally, I blame you. But what can I do to blame you? If I believe you, I have to believe you too. Maybe it''s because you''re too weak. On the contrary, you''re better


    Gu Yanqing said here, went to He Qing and put a small black medicine bottle in his arms into his hand: "there is poison in it. You will lose your life if you wipe it. You know what to do, so I won''t say more. I hope you can keep your promise and protect my little girl with your life. "


    His emphasis on the word "mine" is obviously a declaration of sovereignty. He Qing listened to this, but his heart is a joy, Gu Yanqing said that, this is to prove a point, he agreed, promised to let himself stay in the girl''s side.


    This is a good thing for he Qing.


    ¡­¡­


    Late the next night.


    Bai ruotong was tired for a day, but his body was full of spirit. What is different from the past is that after she fell into the water, there was no pain in her body, which is different from her usual life. She always has a headache even if she only blows cold wind.


    Bai ruotong didn''t know what was going on. She let he Qing guard at the door. About an hour later, there was a slight movement at the door. Bai ruotong got up and looked. He saw Gu Yanqing enter the room.


    Behind Gu Yanqing was Liuli and Wu Tieguai, and another man, Bai ruotong, who had met with him, was a doctor of Wushan.


    As soon as Liuli saw Bai Rutong, her eyes turned red. She went to Bai Rutong and knelt down: "master..."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve lost a lot of weight." White Rutong road.


    "It''s Liuli who didn''t protect the master. Liuli was wrong..." Liuli choked. Bai ruotong looked at her and sighed: "it''s not your fault. It''s also my fault. I''m not careful. I can''t blame you. Liuli, you must have suffered a lot these days. Stay with me in the future. I won''t make you so embarrassed any more. "

 Chapter 1804

    Bai ruotong saw the loyalty of Liuli to himself. Glass eyes with tears, choked twice, heavily under the head. Doctor Liang, the doctor of Wushan, was very moved to see their master and servant meet each other. He wanted to insert a word, but he didn''t dare to. After a long hesitation, he said, "girl, can you let old man Wei feel your pulse?"


    Bai Rutong was stunned for a moment, then he took his hand out of Liuli. Doctor Liang diagnosed her for a moment, eyes slightly tight, looking at her: "girl, but what medicine have you used?"


    "What do you mean, doctor?"


    Bai ruotong didn''t quite understand.


    "There is no poison in the girl''s body at all," said Dr. Liang. "On the contrary, she is getting better and better. If the poison in her body is cleared, she looks better."


    Bai ruotong was surprised and suddenly remembered the pill Leng Beiyi had fed him yesterday.


    Is it because Leng Biyi gave himself the antidote that he saved his life?


    But


    How is that possible?


    Bai ruotong is biting his lip. How could he be so kind?


    He''s cold.


    "Don''t you believe my diagnosis?" Dr. Liang asked.


    Bai ruotong shook his head: "it''s not that he didn''t believe it, it''s just that he was surprised. Dr. Liang, have I really got rid of all the poison on me? "


    "It''s true."


    Doctor Liang said again. When Bai ruotong heard the speech, he slowly breathed out a breath. She said with a smile: "no matter what, the good thing is that I can get rid of the residual poison, and I can leave here at ease."


    Bai Rutong thinks so.


    No matter Leng Beiyi has a bad heart or a good intention.


    At least, he helped himself.


    Since he is willing to help himself, Bai ruotong will not doubt anything.


    But not much. Because the fate between her and Leng Biyi is cold and thin.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    As soon as Leng Beiyi stepped into Li''s boudoir, she heard a cry. He frowned and went with Li.


    "What are you crying for?" Leng Beiyi asked.


    Li side imperial concubine looks up, see is cold fear Yi quietly entered her room, tears suddenly gush out again, she stamped: "brother! Why don''t you come to see me in China? Is your heart so cold and thin? "


    "Where would I not come to see you?" Leng Biyi asked, "I don''t have a chance at all. These days, when you are busy dealing with other people, you naturally forget me."


    Li side imperial concubine choked, slightly show guilty ground lowers a head.


    "I''m going back to Nuzhen." Cold fear Yi Road.


    "Go back?" Li side imperial concubine one Zheng, "elder brother''s goal has not been achieved, why should go?"


    If Leng Yinyi leaves, won''t Wei Chongyan be disappointed again?


    He originally wanted to make love to Jurchen, but in this way, he got nothing.


    "No, brother, you can''t go." Li said.


    "Why can''t we go?"


    Leng Beiyi squints his eyes and says in a cold voice, "what am I doing here now? Do you really think that Wei Chongyan really wants to make friends with Jurchen? "


    "Or else?"


    "Li Yan''er, don''t look up to yourself. Your father didn''t love you at all. He just made friends with Huachao and sent you here, "Leng Biyi said." your husband doesn''t really love you. If you don''t realize it, you may not even get the basic wealth. "


    "What do you mean, brother?"


    Li Yan son heart a surprised, choked for a while, asked.


    "What do I mean, don''t you know?" Leng Beiyi asked, "my father never thought of dealing with Nanyuan together with the Chinese dynasty."

 Chapter 1805

    Li''s side imperial concubine leaned back and stared at Leng Yi in surprise: "what do you mean by that? Do you mean to talk nonsense in front of me? You said that when I married here, you said that my father would escort me. "


    "Nanyuan is more worthy of negotiation than the Chinese dynasty," Leng said. "It''s better to be with the strong than with the weak."


    "So my father is going to abandon me?" Li side imperial concubine cried to ask, she is now finally understand Leng afraid Yi words meaning, father emperor had never thought to protect her, from beginning to end, she is just a tool between men.


    Leng Yinyi sighed: "you can do it yourself."


    If she is smart and doesn''t offend others, she can survive here. But it''s ahead of time that she has to learn to be smart. But he knows her best. Smart? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with her.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    After they left, Bai ruotong still didn''t come back to himself in the room. Has her body been cured?


    The unexpected surprise makes Bai Rutong very happy. She can go back to Gu Yanqing and her children.


    "Have you ever wondered why Leng Yinyi did this?"


    Gu Yanqing asked her.


    Bai ruotong shook his head and looked up at Gu Yanqing seriously: "where is the emperor? Has the Lord ever thought about it? "


    She thought Leng Beiyi was trying to kill her.


    "Maybe it''s because he doesn''t want to fight any more," Gu Yanqing said. "Leng Beiyi is very ambitious, but at the same time, he is also a smart man. Nuzhen''s throne does not belong to him even in the future. He''s just a tool, the imperial court. "


    Gu Yanqing felt the same way.


    He used to be a tool.


    However, he is very clever and knows how to hide his own edge. Also know how to endure.


    Because he knew that even if he didn''t fight, his father should hurt him. It was for his own life that he had to fight like this. However, Leng Danyi is different. If he does not fall into such a fight, he can still be a leisurely king and live in peace.


    Bai Rutong listened to Gu Yanqing thoughtfully. Although she didn''t quite understand the meaning of Gu Yanqing''s words, she vaguely understood what he wanted to express. They don''t need any language to get along with each other.


    Gu Yanqing thinks of Leng Danyi''s experience. Even though he once hated this man, he also knows that people have difficulties, and they all want to fight for their own happiness.


    However, Gu Yanqing was cold and timid, but he was happy. At least, he has his girl by his side. As long as she is there, if she fell in love with other men, maybe he will do the same thing as Leng Yinyi.


    But.


    Cold fear Yi let Bai ruotong go.


    This means that he really has Bai ruotong in his heart. His love for Bai ruotong has already surpassed his hatred.


    Therefore, when he gave up everything, he also gave up continuing to hurt Bai ruotong.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yanqing and Bai Rutong suddenly felt relieved.


    "Girl, when are you going to leave?"


    Gu Yanqing asked her.


    "Tomorrow. After saying goodbye to the azalea tomorrow. "


    White Rutong road.


    She can''t stay here any longer. She knew her mother''s life experience. Here are all cool thin people, no her relatives, so she can''t stay.

 Chapter 1806

    Even if she doesn''t think about herself, she will think about Gu Yanqing.


    But now the only thing I can''t worry about is the Rhododendron.


    Azalea is her friend and the only one she has ever had since she came here.


    She kept the azalea in her mind and firmly remembered it. Bai ruotong breathed heavily. In fact, she was reluctant to give up. The azalea is a special existence for her. A confidant can''t bear time without looking at his family background. This is the relationship between her and azalea.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day. Bai ruotong got up early. She leads He Qing to walk in the corridor. He Qing has just come to half, but he stops. Because he saw a man staring at him behind him.


    He Qing screwed up her eyebrows, turned over her body and explained to Bai Rutong, then walked towards the figure.


    "Qing''er, what are you doing here?"


    He Qing asked softly.


    Qing''er swallows a mouthful of saliva. She doesn''t feel surprised that he Qing will notice her. She also deliberately attracted the attention of He Qing. Qing''er bit her lip and went to He Qing. She whispered, "he Qing, can you believe me?"


    "What do you want to say?" He Qing asked.


    Qing''er hesitated. But the pain in her body told her that she could not let herself live such a life. Yesterday, my master screamed and scolded her for no reason.


    To think about it, I have been sincerely in such a master, thinking of living a popular life with the master. But now? What do you get? Nothing.


    She has to make a bet.


    If she stayed with her, she would be killed by her


    ¡­¡­


    Bai ruotong enters the Buddhist hall. As she expected, the azalea sits quietly on the futon. She sat upright, her eyes closed, as if praying. Bai ruotong walked carefully to her side and called softly: "sister azalea?"


    She looked at Bai ruotong and said with a smile, "Why are you here again?"


    "This time, I''m here to say goodbye to sister Azalea." White Rutong road.


    Purple cuckoo Leng for a moment, but then returned to smile. She should have known Bai ruotong''s departure for a long time. She sighed, her eyes full of tears. Although she knew that Bai ruotong was going to leave, she was reluctant to give up when she got there.


    Reluctant to leave Bai Rutong.


    "When are you going to leave?"


    Asked the cuckoo.


    "Tomorrow." Bai ruotong returned home.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" The azalea''s eyes were full of surprise. Bai ruotong nodded: "it''s not a rush. It''s been delayed for many days. Like you, my sister, I am also a mother. I haven''t been back to see my children for half a year. Naturally, I miss them very much. "


    Hearing this, the cuckoo was surprised: "how come I haven''t heard of you before?"


    "That''s because I didn''t remember before," said Bai ruotong. After thinking about it, she decided to tell the story to the cuckoo. Originally, she has now decided to take the Rhododendron as her own family, and naturally she will not give birth. After hearing this, the cuckoo didn''t know what to do.


    Bai ruotong became a princess for no reason. She was surprised, but she was still the empress of Nanyuan. Now she has to go back to Nanyuan.


    This... This is really amazing.


    "It''s only with your sister."


    White Rutong road.

 Chapter 1807

    She was not afraid of the saying. She believes in the azalea, even if there is a knife on the neck of the azalea, the azalea will not say more than half a word. What''s more, Wei Chongyan himself knew his identity.


    The azalea sighed. She held Bai ruotong''s hand: "I knew that you are a blessed person."


    "In fact, today, in addition to this, there is another thing I want to say to my sister." White Rutong road.


    The cuckoo didn''t understand: "what else?"


    "About my sister," Bai said, "if my sister wants to, she can go to Nanyuan with me. If you really want to die for Wei Chongyan, I will let you live a good life in Nanyuan, together with your baby. With me, I may find a good marriage for my sister. "


    Bai ruotong knows that Zijuan is for the sake of her baby, so she has no intention to leave now. But what''s the reason? Do you want to be trapped in a cage for your children all your life?


    What''s more, imperial concubine Li is eyeing her. Looking at Wei Chongyan''s appearance, it''s impossible to separate with Li''s concubine for the sake of the azalea. Bai ruotong naturally guessed how miserable the fate of the azalea was.


    But she did not force the cuckoo, but asked her.


    If the cuckoo wants to, even if he spends more time, he will realize his promise.


    But if the azalea is still willing to stay here, Bai Rutong will not force it.


    It''s all up to the azalea.


    Purple cuckoo listens to Bai ruotong''s words, her body is a little stiff. She naturally knows that Bai ruotong has such great ability, but now, if she wants to go, how can she go.


    "No need."


    The cuckoo shook his head and said.


    "What do you mean, sister?" "Is it because of the baby?" asked Bai


    "Not all of them," said the purple cuckoo with a bitter smile. "In fact, these days, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time in the Buddhist hall. I''ve always said that my heart to the Lord is dead. But now I realize that I''m not dead at all. Naturally, I have a deep friendship with the Lord, so how can I have the word "give up" She said with a heavy sigh, "before, I couldn''t understand, but now, I''ve fully understood."


    She said, raising her head and saying, "I want to try again and give the Lord another chance. The Lord has also said that he will protect me well. I am willing to believe his promise again, even for himself. "


    She could not imagine what kind of life she would live after leaving Wei Chongyan.


    No, she did.


    It was because she had imagined that she did not dare to imagine.


    Because she found out


    It seems that he can''t leave Wei Chongyan.


    Because his heart has been firmly locked in Wei Chongyan''s body. I can''t do without it. That''s why she''s so upset. Therefore, she would wash her face with tears and say that her heart is dead.


    It''s because I can''t let it go that my heart will die.


    Bai Rutong was a little surprised. She always thought that the azalea was really free. Now it''s clear that she just lied.


    She said these words, just because she loved Wei Chongyan so deeply, so she hurt so much.


    "Sister, do you understand?"


    "I see." Purple cuckoo nodded, "I want to stay at the side of the Lord, if in the future, really can husband and wife harmony, that is my blessing, if not, it means that between me and the Lord, may really have no blessing."


    Said the azalea with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1808

    "Did you really make that decision?"


    Bai asked.


    The azalea nodded. When Bai ruotong heard the words, he didn''t persuade any more. Azalea also has a life of azalea, about this truth, she naturally knows. She didn''t want to ask for anything from Azalea. If she didn''t want to, she decided to follow her wish.


    When we got back to the yard, it was late at night. Bai ruotong called He Qing into the room and asked softly, "what did Qing Er want to say when she asked you to go today?"


    "She said she wanted to go to you." Heqing road.


    Bai Rutong gave a cold smile. Surrender?


    She never believed such words. Qing''er didn''t have such a mind at all, and she didn''t need Qing''er''s devotion. For her, she still knows what level Qing''er is. He Qing saw Bai ruotong''s disdain on his face, and he also understood something. He sighed: "girl, are we really going to leave tomorrow?"


    "You don''t want to go?"


    Bai ruotong raised his eyebrows to tease him.


    He Qing shook his head. Of course he would. As long as he can be with Bai ruotong, I''d like to say something about it. He wants to accompany Bai ruotong, day and night. Bai ruotong also understood what he was thinking. He frowned and said, "he Qing, there is one thing I hope you can understand."


    "Say it, girl."


    "When you go to Nanyuan, the fate of you and my master and servant will be broken. I''ll put you in my brother''s army. You can follow my brother, "Bai said." you fight with my master and servant. I have nothing to give you. You have to depend on yourself for your future development. "


    Bai ruotong''s tone of solemnity was very close to her heart. He naturally understood that he could not be with Bai ruotong forever. But at the moment of parting, he Qing was reluctant to part.


    But what can I do if I don''t want to.


    Bai ruotong has given him the best choice.


    He also knew that there was no fate between himself and Bai ruotong. Those small thoughts, he always only buried in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Nanyuan.


    The West Marquis of the town.


    When Bai Chusheng returned to the Marquis''s residence, he was already three poles away. After saying a few words with Jingyu, he was called into the study by old Marquis Bai. He didn''t speak to Bai Shutang for a long time. He was suddenly called by him. Bai Chusheng was very surprised.


    He slightly twisted his brows, thought for a moment, or followed Zhao Zhong into the study.


    "Here you are."


    Bai Shutang had been sitting at the table waiting. Seeing Bai Chusheng coming in, he stood up and winked at Zhao Zhong. Zhao Zhong understood, buried his head and went out of the room.


    "What did my father call me to say to me?"


    Asked Bai Chusheng.


    "I heard that something happened in the barracks a few days ago. Did you get hurt?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "No


    Bai Chusheng answered faintly. He really didn''t know what to say to his father. In the past, although the relationship between them was not too tense, it was just courteous between officials and sons. Bai Chusheng didn''t know much about the relationship between father and son. He never said anything to baishutang in private, and baishutang didn''t care about him so much.


    "Do you hate me?"


    Bai Shutang asked.


    "No


    Bai Chusheng still shook his head.


    He didn''t hate baishutang. He just doesn''t like his behavior. How to say, Bai Shutang is also his father, where there is so much hatred between father and son. But there is no hatred, but there is estrangement.


    He and Bai Shutang almost became enemies because of their estrangement.


    "Don''t hate me."


    The white tree hall has a gentle voice.

 Chapter 1809

    "What does father want to say?"


    Bai Chusheng was confused by him. The tone of the people in front of him was not the tone that Bai Shutang should have when he talked with him. He was always dignified in front of himself, but now he was just like a defeated general who had taken off his armour.


    "Chu Sheng, go and get ruotong back."


    White tree Hall Road.


    "What did you say?"


    "If Tong went to Huachao, she must have investigated her life experience. You should know how dangerous Huachao is." Bai Shutang said, "I''ve heard that the emperor has not gone to court for a long time. He says that he is seriously ill and does not care about the government. He left everything to the prince. But can you deceive others and me? The holy one has gone to find Rutong. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng did not refute.


    He knew that since Bai Shutang said this in front of him, it meant that he didn''t want to harm Bai ruotong.


    "Why did you suddenly say that to me?"


    "Because I''m old," said Bai Shutang as soon as Bai Chusheng''s voice fell. "As long as people are old, they will remember the stupid things they have done. I have wronged you. Although I have grievances and heartache, I forget one thing. You and Rutong are both children.


    Chusheng, you are not my child. Rutong should be my child. But I... I killed her once. Since the old lady left, I''ve thought a lot. I made a mistake in the past... "


    He said with a heavy sigh.


    Bai ruotong left here just to find out the truth of her life. Her purpose is to resolve with herself. She still said that she was a relative, so she wanted to resolve the hatred with herself. Bai Shutang is clear in mind, and now he wants to be thorough.


    "I''m not my father''s child? What do you say? "


    Bai Chusheng was shocked.


    If he was not his father''s child, how did he come to be the son of the world, and how did he become the king now. White tree hall mouth spread a wry smile: "you must have a lot of questions to ask me. What I can answer you is that you are not my child. I have known about this for a long time. Even if I know, I still love you as my own child. You are an ambitious person. In the mansion, none of my other children can match you. If you don''t have the right to be a son of the world, who is qualified? "


    Bai Chusheng''s lips opened and closed, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "I used to love your mother," said Bai Shutang. "I fell in love with her at first sight. She once told me her life experience and was willing to treat me as a fake husband and wife. But I don''t want to be such a fake husband and wife, tell her that I will treat you as my own child, and I will love her well.


    Maybe it was because she owed me something, so she really gave herself to me. But gradually, I found that no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get her heart. I began to hate her and didn''t go to see her. It was at this time that Xiao Lan came into my sight again... "


    In the past, after he was injured here, he always went to find comfort at the end of little LAN. He is also a sentimental person. Xiaolan treats him wholeheartedly. Therefore, he also shows his true feelings for Xiaolan.


    Even because of this true love, in order to save Xiao Lan, he even wanted to destroy Bai ruotong''s life.

 Chapter 1810

    He often thought that Lan owed himself.


    But now I think it''s not that Lan owes him, but that he owes him.


    It''s all his own fault, which makes LAN so difficult.


    She didn''t want to marry herself, so she told herself all the truth. She never hid anything from him. She is willing to take all the responsibility for it. Perhaps as long as he said a word, she would be willing to leave the house.


    But


    He always thought that she owed him.


    He always felt that it was really sad that she had come here unclearly and treated her so well, but she didn''t care so much about herself.


    But that day when sorting out the old lady''s things, Bai Shutang saw many letters in a brocade box. The handwriting on the top is Lan''s. The old lady has been protecting her.


    It''s a letter she wrote to herself.


    She said that she was a stupid person. She didn''t know how to say a lot of things. She was very grateful for his true feelings. Even if he dotes on others later, she doesn''t blame him.


    This is what she wrote on her deathbed.


    The leader also said that she always understood that he was a kind man. Even if he died for her, he didn''t want to harm Bai Chusheng, and even cultivated Bai Chusheng all the time. She was very grateful to him.


    She''s behind. She''s already in love with him.


    How can you not love someone who is so kind to you? It''s just that she married once. She is also a sinful girl from other countries. What does she take to fall in love with him? She didn''t dare. She didn''t think she was worthy of him. Therefore, she takes good care of the affairs in the government and wants to share them for him.


    When Bai Shutang saw this, his heart gave a severe pain.


    Why, he has not been aware of his sincerity.


    If I had found out earlier, I would not have come to this step between him and LAN.


    He is a sentimental person, but sentimental person, is also the most merciless.


    It''s like the white tree hall.


    He didn''t really know about LAN. After he was injured, he resolutely turned around and left. He was happy with the woman beside him. In this life, he missed many women. Bai Shutang knew it in his heart.


    LAN is not wrong.


    From the beginning, she told herself the truth. If she doesn''t want to keep her, she can actually leave. Even when she told herself, there was danger. If she is not a good person, maybe she has lost her life.


    I promised her that I would take good care of her.


    He will also treat Bai Chusheng as his own child. How much has he achieved?


    In the end, he even wanted to kill Bai ruotong.


    LAN, he killed it himself.


    It was he who was blindfolded and made such a bad deed.


    Slowly, he told Bai Chusheng everything. He''s ready. Even if Bai Chusheng wants to kill him, it''s nothing to blame. He did something wrong, which is right.


    But when he said everything, Bai Chusheng just sat quietly.


    "You can hate me. I did all these things," Bai Shutang said. "I''m sorry for you and Rutong. The person I am most sorry for is Rutong. Maybe as Rutong said, I am not worthy to be her father. "


    She never gave him fatherly love. Once, when she looked at herself with eager eyes, she ignored it. He even hated Bai ruotong for killing Xiao Lan. If she had died, Xiao Lan''s life might have been saved.


    He was


    How can you have such a mind


    He did harm to his own girl

 Chapter 1811

    Bai Chusheng''s heart trembled slightly as he listened to these words.


    He didn''t know how to express his feelings at this time, but somehow, his heart was slightly sore. He felt pain for Bai ruotong, but also for himself.


    "Father..."


    After a long time, Bai Chusheng said slowly: "I can''t blame my father for this... There are also my reasons. If I had known these things earlier, maybe today, I would not have come to this point. What you said today is true? "


    This is the first time that he said such sensational words with his father, but he still has doubts in his heart. It was not because of anything else, but because he didn''t know how to express his feelings for a moment.


    What Bai Shutang said today was too sudden.


    "Nature is sincere. I know you can''t believe me now. I''ve prepared a pair of dark guards for you. You can take them with you when you go out. It''s helpful for you," said Bai Shutang. I can''t help you now. The only thing I can do for you is that. "


    Bai Chusheng''s eyes are sour.


    After Bai Shutang showed his heart to him today, his heart was not so white. He already knew that Bai Shutang had his own grievances and sufferings.


    Although he did something wrong, he said that he had no reason to hate him.


    Thinking of this, Bai Chusheng sighed heavily: "I understand."


    "You go." White tree Hall Road.


    Bai Chusheng walked a few steps. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. He turned his head, walked over with Bai Shutang, and knelt down to Bai Shutang heavily.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Shutang was surprised.


    "It''s the son who should say I''m sorry," Bai Chusheng said. "Now the son knows his father''s troubles, and his heart is very painful. My father is not my own father, but you have cultivated me like yourself. Chu Sheng doesn''t know how to repay this kindness.


    I always thought that you have no mother in mind. What''s more, I don''t know that there is such a connection between you and your mother.


    Now, if my father really doesn''t have the position of mother in his heart, how can he take such care of me? It''s his son who did the wrong thing. "


    Bai Shutang never mistreated him, whether in the past or now. But what did you do. He deprived Bai Shutang of his position as marquis. So, if you count it up, it''s him who''s sorry for baishutang. He cultivated himself, but in the end, he bit him back.


    "I don''t blame you. Nobody can tell what happened in the past."


    Bai Shutang sighed.


    If time comes again, maybe he will still make such a choice.


    Once upon a time, he was unwilling to admit that he treated Bai Chusheng as his own child. But now, the white tree hall has been put down. He decided to face himself and his feelings for Bai Chusheng. He regarded Bai Shutang as his son. If not, he was deprived of the position of marquis. He was just sad every day, but he didn''t do anything to Bai Chusheng.


    To sum up, he had more feelings for Bai Chusheng than Bai ruotong.


    "Will you forgive me?" Bai Shutang asked.


    "I have no right to forgive my father, because this is not my father''s sin, but my sin." Bai Chusheng said, "because of misunderstanding, my father and I never had a good talk."

 Chapter 1812

    He said: "if I had talked with my father like this, maybe the misunderstanding between us would not be so deep. It''s because my son didn''t do it, so we should be punished."


    If Bai Shutang didn''t choose to have a good time with him today, maybe he didn''t want to have a good talk with him.


    When Bai Chusheng thought of this, his heart tingled.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Huachao, Wangfu.


    Lily got up early in the morning. After boiling a pot of water on the stove, she came to Bai ruotong''s house with a copper basin. In the corridor, she didn''t see he Qing. She blinked suspiciously. If he Qing Hui had been here before, what would have happened today?


    Heart slightly some uneasy, Lily pushed open the door, toward the inner room. She slowly lifted the curtain, but did not see the figure of Bai ruotong.


    "Girl?"


    Lily Leng for a moment, the hands of the copper basin fell to the ground.


    Bai ruotong is a sick and weak woman. She won''t go out for long. In this case, it''s very likely that Bai ruotong is no longer in the mansion.


    Did you run away?


    At the thought of this, Lily''s eyes are black. She was dizzy and barely stood with the handle in her hand. She went straight to her study.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wei Chongyan knew the news, it was already noon. After he went to court, he went to the Queen''s mansion. The queen told him about Nuzhen. When the Chinese government proposed to marry Nuzhen, Nuzhen didn''t have any reaction. It seemed that she didn''t want to marry with the Chinese government.


    Wei Chongyan was a little upset.


    Although Leng Biyi refused himself, he knew that Leng Biyi could never give up Bai ruotong.


    But what is he doing now? Don''t even Bai ruotong want to marry?


    Wei Chongyan didn''t think it through.


    When he returned to the mansion, Wei Chongyan heard that Bai ruotong was missing.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then ordered people to look for it. And I went to the Buddhist hall.


    When Chuner saw Wei Chongyan, a touch of joy flashed in her eyes.


    He thought it was the prince''s love for his princess, so he came to the Buddhist hall to pick her up. The princess was pregnant in her stomach, so the prince was reluctant to let her suffer.


    "Here you are, Lord!"


    She gave a joyful call. Just as she was about to tell the princess, Wei Chongyan said coldly, "you don''t have to go. You need to stay outside. I have something to ask the princess."


    "Yes."


    Lily had doubts in her heart, but she did the same.


    He quickly walked into the Buddhist hall. When the cuckoo heard the footsteps, she quickly stood up and met Wei Chongyan.


    "I''ve seen the Lord."


    "Bai ruotong escaped." Wei Chongyan is open-minded. As soon as the cuckoo chokes, she naturally knows the news of Bai Rutong''s departure, which Bai Rutong told her personally. She went to Wei Chongyan and said in surprise, "how did Bai Rutong escape? She is a thin girl and sick. Where can she escape? The Lord needs to get her back quickly. "


    "You don''t have to pretend. You must know that Bai ruotong is leaving, right?"


    A touch of irony flashed through Wei Chongyan''s eyes. He was really careless. Originally thought that Bai ruotong did not fly, so relax vigilance, who ever thought, or she escaped.


    "What does Wang Ye mean by that?"


    Asked the azalea.


    "You have such a good relationship with her that she''s gone. Don''t you know about it? Azalea, you can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me. You let Bai ruotong go, right? "


    "Lord, look at me. Do I have the ability now?"


    Asked the cuckoo.

 Chapter 1813

    She thinks it''s really a slap in the face. Yesterday, she told Bai ruotong that she wanted to have a good relationship with Wei Chongyan. But now, he has a vicious look on his face and looks at himself like an enemy.


    It turned out that he was so unbearable in his heart.


    "If it wasn''t for you, who else would it be?" Wei Chongyan asked, "azalea, what on earth did I do to you that you would treat me like this? Do you mean to embarrass me when you let Bai ruotong go? Have you ever thought about how I feel? "


    Even though his relationship with the azalea is so rigid now, he never thought that one day the azalea would betray himself. Never thought that she would pretend to be innocent in front of her.


    Bai ruotong is lost. Can''t she guess his fate? She is her own wife. She is both prosperous and destructive. Is she a silly girl with no rules in her mind?


    The azalea felt a great pain in her heart.


    "It''s me. I know that Bai ruotong is going. I didn''t tell you," said Zijuan. "Then again, I''m here. How can I tell you?"


    "If you''re not here, you''ll tell me?" Wei Chongyan asked.


    "No The cuckoo answered without hesitation. Wei Chongyan sneered. It seems that the relationship between him and the azalea really has no room for relaxation. She didn''t have herself in her heart, and she didn''t think about herself at all.


    "My Lord, my father won''t do anything to you. If she is her relative, even if she goes away, my father won''t blame you," said Zi Juan. "Why don''t you let me go? She''s your sister, too! Don''t you want to see her live a good life?


    I''ve thought about it. How about we live a good life in the future? Even if you take Li''s wife as ping''s wife, I will accept it. You and I will stay together. Now that I have children, I also want to have a lot. In fact, the relationship between us can be relaxed.


    Wang Ye, I have you in my heart from the beginning to the end. I don''t want to cheat myself any more, so can I... "


    "What''s the point of saying that now?" Wei Chongyan said, "do you think the reason why I''m angry is that Bai Rutong escaped? What makes me angry is that you betrayed me? Don''t you think it''s ironic to say that now? You want to be good with me again, but look, what do you do?


    Do you have me in mind? I''m afraid you have only yourself in your heart. You just hate me, so Bai Rutong leaves. If you don''t stop her, you let her go. You can treat anyone sincerely, but you are merciless to me. I can see through you, azalea. "


    The azalea''s heart is like a knife.


    What she said was true, but she was so satirized by Wei Chongyan.


    She suddenly felt that she was wasting her time. Wei Chongyan didn''t care what she said.


    His heart


    I don''t belong to myself


    Why didn''t she find out.


    I thought I had the initiative with Wei Chongyan, but now it seems


    It''s just her thinking.


    "Do you really think so? What if I told you? Bai ruotong''s heart was never in this place, and you didn''t spend time staring at her. She''s leaving? How can you stop it? They are the mother of a country! What do you want to do when you kidnap queen Nanyuan here? Start a war between the two countries?


    Wei Chongyan, why don''t you have a heart? Are you not afraid of retribution when you do these things? "


    "Shut up


    As soon as Zijuan''s voice fell, Wei Chongyan''s slap had fallen on her face.

 Chapter 1814

    Blood oozed from the corners of the azalea''s mouth. She glared, raised her hand in disbelief, and stroked her face.


    Wei Chongyan hit her


    He actually hit her


    "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The cuckoo didn''t answer. She didn''t know what to say. Wei Chongyan is still the first time to do it... Before, she could accept any insult. For Wei Chongyan, she could even give up everything. But what did you get?


    It''s his slap.


    Tears fell from the eyes of the azalea.


    "Wei Chongyan, you hit me?" She raised her head and questioned.


    "..." she was stunned by her tears, and Wei Chongyan was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Good... Good..."


    She exuded a bitter smile, tears in the eyes more bitter, "Wei Chongyan, you should do this to me... Originally in your heart, I was so unbearable, you hit me. And ask me, is that wrong? What did I do wrong? One of the most wrong things I have done is to fall in love with you!


    Wei Chongyan! What a cruel heart you are! Why do you treat me like this? "


    "Azalea..."


    Wei Chongyan wakes up from his anger. He didn''t know why he did it. He couldn''t control his anger. The face of the azalea was beaten heavily by herself, and some of them were even puffy. Wei Chongyan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and went to the azalea, "azalea, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Although you blame me, I''m just too angry. I didn''t think you would betray me... Azalea, does it hurt?"


    He wanted to touch the azalea, but the azalea slapped him and opened his hand: "don''t touch me! I feel sick when you touch me! Wei Chongyan! Why are you pretending to me now? You don''t have me in your heart! You slap me! The friendship between you and me has been completely destroyed, now, how do you want me to believe your words?


    I thought, between us is possible, as long as I insist, our feelings will not dissipate, now it seems, I was wrong! I''m wrong! There is no me in your heart! I really know Bai ruotong''s leaving, but she doesn''t belong here at all. You have no right to imprison her! She''s not your person in the first place!


    Why can''t you just wake up! Wei Chongyan! Don''t make mistakes again and again, OK? "


    "I did it for you! Why don''t you understand! Only when you become an emperor, can you protect you aboveboard! Purple cuckoo, can you understand things? Don''t let me worry any more! "


    He roared.


    The azalea bowed her head, tears falling from the corner of her eyes.


    worry?


    Not sensible?


    Is that what Wei Chongyan said to her?


    Is she not sensible?


    How can she not understand? The purple cuckoo heart doesn''t understand, what she does isn''t enough? Over the years, for the sake of Wei Chongyan, how much did she give up, but in the end, he said that she was not sensible?


    The least sensible thing she did was to marry Wei Chongyan.


    "You''d better calm down. When you think about it clearly, you can talk to me."


    Wei Chongyan was cruel and turned his head to one side. Bai ruotong''s affairs can''t be concealed. He must find a way to solve them.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wei Chongyan left, the cuckoo could not help crying.


    She thought that there was still a way to go between herself and Wei Chongyan.


    She was wrong


    It''s really wrong.


    What road can I take? There is no way to go.


    Wei Chongyan did not give him a way to live.

 Chapter 1815

    In this man''s heart, really have their own position?


    No, it''s not.


    All he has been thinking about is his position. What is for her?


    If it was for her, he would not have done such a thing. He will protect her. Just like Bai ruotong''s husband.


    She is too stupid to believe Wei Chongyan''s words.


    "Princess, are you all right?"


    Chun''er had heard the sound outside the room, but she didn''t dare to enter until Wei Chongyan left. The azalea shook her head: "chun''er, don''t worry, I don''t have anything... I''m open to it. This time, I don''t have to have any more illusions about myself. Finally, I can live my life well."


    "What do you mean, princess?" Chuner doesn''t understand.


    Rhododendron didn''t explain. What she had to do had already been done.


    ¡­¡­


    "What did you say? Did Wang really have a bad time with that slut of purple cuckoo? "


    Li side imperial concubine excitedly stands up a body, ask a way.


    Qing Er nodded.


    "Good job, Qing''er."


    "Bai ruotong ran away." Chun''er told him, "the princess knew about it, but she didn''t tell the prince. That''s why the prince was so angry."


    "That slut, just because of the favor of the Lord, now she has completely lost the heart of the Lord, I''m afraid of her. Chun''er, just keep an eye on her for me. I''ll finally have a chance to do it. "


    The spring son hears to be frightened, the heart regrets to don''t know what to do.


    She just went to Heqing two days ago to show her position. But just in the past, he Qing and Bai Rutong have gone away together. Who should she blame now? Green son is biting the lip petal, the heart is very not reconciled.


    But she told he Qing that Li''s concubine intended to attack the azalea. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he didn''t know how much he Qing understood.


    "What are you thinking, Qing''er? Why don''t you talk again? "


    Asked Li. This girl, always silent recently, seems to have something on her mind. But what''s on her mind?


    "Master," Qing''er bit her lip, "the maid is just a little worried. What do you think the prince will do if the princess dies? Although the prince is angry with the princess now, he has a princess in his heart. If we really fight against the princess, I''m afraid... "


    "I''m afraid what? Don''t worry too much. Everything''s OK. " Li said.


    Even if the Lord knows that it''s her who''s doing it to the azalea, what can he do?


    Can he kill himself?


    Just for a Rhododendron?


    Wei Chongyan is not so stupid.


    "Don''t be afraid. We''ll do it tomorrow," said Zi Juan. "You can rest assured that the Lord must be busy with Bai ruotong recently. He won''t find out. You just need to..."


    ¡­¡­


    The night is cold.


    But the azalea was still sleepless.


    Her cheek ached faintly, and the bloody smell of her lips was spreading.


    The azalea sighed.


    She suddenly regretted that she did not choose to leave with Bai Rutong.


    Why is she so stupid?


    Wei Chongyan just said a few good words with her, why did she believe it.


    She hates it.


    I hate Wei Chongyan. It''s Wei Chongyan who destroyed her.


    If it wasn''t for Wei Chongyan, maybe she is now living a comfortable and free life.


    The azalea curved its lips in self mockery. She sighed heavily and stroked her belly.


    Baby, it''s the mother. I''m sorry.


    But if you were born


    Maybe your life is not peaceful

 Chapter 1816

    Li peifei is the place where you will never be allowed to be born.


    The Lord has never been trusted by the emperor. In his whole life, I''m afraid he has no chance with the throne.


    How long can she wait? Is it hard to wait for Wei Chongyan all his life? Let Li side imperial concubine humiliate oneself for a lifetime.


    Bai ruotong reminded her that Li''s concubine wanted to attack her, and even sent a dark guard to protect her.


    But now, she doesn''t care.


    How easy it is to die.


    Wei Chongyan keeps saying that he wants to protect himself, but he doesn''t even know that the people around him want to kill her.


    This man is really cruel.


    Azalea stood up and wound a piece of white silk around the beam.


    This is her choice of fate, and it''s time to... Give yourself an end.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    As soon as chun''er opened the door, he saw the azalea hanging under the beam. She shrieked and retreated incredulously.


    "Princess?"


    She felt like she was dreaming?


    How could the princess die?


    She was still alive yesterday, crying at herself.


    How could she die


    But what''s the situation now


    "Girl, here comes the pill for the princess."


    At that time, a maid behind her came with the medicine. When she came to the door, the medicine fell from her hand.


    "Princess!!"


    She rushed into the room, hugged the body of the azalea, and said impatiently, "miss chun''er! What are you still doing? Call someone to save the princess quickly


    ¡­¡­


    All day long, the palace was not peaceful. The manager was frightened and anxious. The Lord has been pleading in the palace all day, but he hasn''t come back yet. The princess died of suicide. If this story is spread, how can people treat the prince.


    The steward''s mind was very flustered, but he couldn''t find a way to solve it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the carriage.


    Wei Chongyan had calmed down a lot. He thought about it and finally decided to tell Huashang emperor about it. After all, Bai ruotong has the ability to escape, and perhaps also has the ability to escape his pursuit. If he doesn''t say this, he won''t be able to hide it for a long time.


    He did not expect that Huashang emperor did not blame him. He didn''t say anything, just let himself back down. Wei Chongyan can''t guess his father''s mind, the so-called heart of the emperor, the needle of the sea, maybe that''s what he said.


    He thought of yesterday with regret.


    When Bai ruotong left, he could not blame Azalea. Purple cuckoo is in the Buddhist hall. What''s her ability to tell him about it? Besides, I haven''t seen her these days.


    Yesterday, Zijuan intended to reconcile with him. He was in anger at that time and didn''t hear Zijuan''s words clearly. Now, it''s really wrong.


    He has to apologize to the azalea. No matter what method is used, we must let the azalea forgive ourselves.


    Then, as she said, it''s better to rebuild it.


    He will not arbitrarily spoil Li''s concubine. He did not love her at all.


    He will keep his promise.


    Thinking all the way, I had already arrived at the gate of the mansion. As soon as I got out of the carriage, I saw the steward running with me in a hurry.


    "Lord! The big deal is not good! "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Chongyan''s heart sank slightly.


    "Princess! Princess, she''s dead


    "What did you say?" Wei Chongyan said excitedly.


    "The princess committed suicide," said the steward. "Miss chun''er found out in the morning that she was cold now. Please go back and have a look."


    Wei Chongyan pushed aside the steward and ran all the way to the mansion.


    He''s so confused that he can''t hear any sound

 Chapter 1817

    Wei Chongyan didn''t know how he got into the yard or how he faced the body of the azalea. All he knew was that the azalea was really gone. When the manager saw that his master had been silent, he began to deal with the funeral. Just want people to move the body, but listen to Wei Chongyan roar: "don''t touch!"


    "Lord, this..."


    "Get out of here! Who dares to touch her! Whose life have I taken! "


    It''s the first time that Wei Chongyan has been so angry. The sadness in his words has gone deep into his bone marrow. They were shocked and went out of the room. After everything was quiet, Wei Chongyan walked slowly to the azalea.


    The azalea had closed her eyes and turned blue. There was a slight blood oozing from the alar of the nose. He looked at the azalea and tears came from his eyes. He seldom shed tears, but today, for the sake of his beloved woman, he is crying.


    "You hate me so much? Do you want to die? "


    Wei Chongyan said.


    She is still pregnant with her own flesh and blood in her abdomen. Yesterday, she said that she would have a good life with herself, but in a twinkling of an eye, she has become a cold corpse. What''s the point of doing all this now?


    Before, he always thought that his struggle was for the sake of the azalea. He wants the azalea to have a good life, that''s why he is so diligent. He was wrong... Wrong. It was he who failed the friendship of the azalea. What should he use to repay the azalea''s affection for him


    Wei Chongyan painfully closed his eyes.


    If only he didn''t get angry with the azalea yesterday. If only yesterday... He could listen to the azalea


    Wei Chongyan lowered his head to wipe his tears. Suddenly, he saw a letter on the table. He picked it up and put it in his hand. It says "Dear Wang Kai."


    It''s from the azalea.


    Wei Chongyan heart beat, quickly opened the envelope. Inside, it was written to him by Azalea.


    "Lord, I really can''t think of how to live. You always say, in order to be able to be aboveboard with me in the future, let me endure. But how can I endure such a life?


    If I have been insulted, can I have a future? Wang Ye, you don''t have the position of concubine in your heart. Even if you don''t admit it, you should know that if you really have Concubine in your heart, you won''t treat me like this.


    Bai ruotong is my confidant. During the time when she was here, I was happy and felt that I could talk to Bai ruotong about everything. I know that she is not friendly with the Lord. But she is the most important existence for me.


    So, can Wang Ye let Bai ruotong go? Before Bai ruotong came, I had the idea of suicide. Because this day, there is no place at all.


    It was Bai Rutong who saved my life. Yesterday, I wanted to have a good talk with the king. I told him what I thought,


    But in the end... I found that it was still like this. It seemed that I could never communicate well with the Lord.


    I hope I will never see you again in the afterlife... "


    Wei Chongyan looked at the letter. Between the lines, it was all the hatred of the azalea.


    I failed this woman.


    It''s all his fault


    Don''t meet in the afterlife?


    Has the azalea been so heartless to herself?


    She just hated herself?


    Wei Chongyan closed his eyes painfully.


    If there is an afterlife, he will never be so light


    He failed a good woman


    If time can flow back


    He will never do that again

 Chapter 1818

    Azalea, if you can find that you hate me so much, maybe I will be really sober.


    He is blindfolded by power.


    In the past, he always thought that his power was not enough and he could not choose his own happiness. But now it seems that he was wrong. If he really can''t choose his own happiness, how can he marry the azalea?


    It''s all because he fought for it.


    But now, he has been blinded by power. It''s said that it''s for the azalea, but it''s really for myself. Azalea doesn''t care whether he is the king or the emperor. Even if he is just a cloth, the azalea will love himself.


    Wei Chongyan supported his head with his hand and made a long sigh.


    Why didn''t he notice this before?


    It''s his fault


    He suddenly realized something and raised his eyes.


    no


    It''s not all his fault!


    It''s all Bai ruotong! These days, if it were not for Bai Rutong, azalea would not be like this. She would still love and think about herself. Even if it was cold, she would never be so cruel to herself.


    It''s all Bai ruotong!


    It was Bai Rutong who killed the azalea! And killed his children!


    The other end.


    When Qing''er gets the news, she comes to find Li''s concubine in a hurry. When she told Li, a pot of tea in her hand fell to the ground.


    "What did you say?" Li side imperial concubine swallows a saliva, can''t believe ground stares at her, "you say, that woman suicide?"


    "Yes


    "Have you already done it?" Li side imperial concubine asks a way. She put the medicine in the water of the azalea tea. If she is found, how can it be good.


    "No, I haven''t had time to drink yet," Qing''er replied. "Master, now the princess is dead. Your good days are coming."


    "Good day?"


    Li side imperial concubine corners of the mouth hook up to put on a smile, "how can the good day come so quickly?"? The Lord must still have this woman in mind. I have to think of a way to get the heart of the Lord.


    And you, you must deal with that medicine. Don''t let people find out a clue. Even if we didn''t kill the azalea, if the king knows about our harm to the azalea, he won''t let us go easily. "


    "Yes."


    Qing''er agrees.


    Li side imperial concubine just wanted to ask again, but heard a cold question in front of the door: "this king won''t let you go easily?"


    Li side imperial concubine heart is startled, looking back, unexpectedly is Wei Chongyan. Her face turned pale with a brush.


    When did the Lord come?


    Why did the Lord come and no one inform her?


    Did the Lord listen to what he said?


    Is he


    Li side imperial concubine swallows saliva, the mood is very complex difficult to say.


    "Originally, even if the azalea does not die, you also want to harm the azalea!"


    Wei Chongyan sneered.


    He nearly forgot the woman.


    If this woman could be more peaceful, the azalea would not die at all. He should have thought of a way to get rid of this woman. If he had started earlier, the azalea would not have come to such an end.


    "Lord... Why are you here?"


    Li side imperial concubine heart flustered unceasingly, leg a soft, directly knelt on the ground, "prince, you don''t listen to green son nonsense, all is her idea, I don''t know what green son is talking about?"


    Qing''er is surprised. Does Li''s concubine blame her for all her mistakes?


    It''s all her fault? This Li side imperial concubine also too can talk nonsense?

 Chapter 1819

    "The Lord knows that the maid has been wronged."


    Green son yells a way.


    She has been used to carry the black pot for Li side imperial concubine, but this time the black pot is not the same, this time, but to life. How can she help Li? What''s more, it''s all Li''s fault that she''s living such a miserable life now. She beat and scolded herself on weekdays. Now if she doesn''t betray her, isn''t she going to be completely wronged?


    "You think I''m a fool?"


    Wei Chongyan asked coldly.


    "I don''t have any nonsense. It''s all the fault of this dog slave," said Li. "My Lord, I know you are upset because of your sister''s affairs, but I''m innocent. No matter how upset you are, you can''t shirk it from me, my Lord!"


    "Master! What do you mean by that? It''s clear that you let your servant do harm to the princess. Why do you blame it all on your servant? How can you bear such a big mistake? " Qing''er said that she had already broken the jar. "Prince, what the side imperial concubine did is not the only thing. She scratched her face and deliberately framed the imperial concubine. Even, she went to hurt Bai ruotong and wanted to blame the princess for it!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Concubine Li was shocked.


    Qing''er dares to betray her.


    If everyone betrays her, Qing''er should not.


    She has been with her for many years, and she knows all her heart. Why did she say that.


    "Master! Don''t deny it! Do you still talk about these things? In your first year in the palace, you deliberately gave the princess hate medicine, which made her weak and even miscarried once! In the second year after you entered the palace, you started directly with the princess. When you are dissatisfied, you often beat the princess and deliberately say that the princess bullied you in front of the prince. Have you forgotten all these things? How can a maid have such great ability to do these things? "


    Qing''er said.


    When she said these words, she felt relieved and relaxed.


    She didn''t want to stay by Li''s side. Although he Qing deliberately used her, he also betrayed her. But at the same time also let her understand, he is really don''t want to accompany with Li side imperial concubine. This moody woman will kill herself one day.


    I''ve been with her for so many years, and I''ve had a lot of hard work. But what did she do to herself?


    Beat and scold.


    I don''t see myself as a person at all.


    With such a master''s side, what else can I do?


    She should have said the pain of her heart as she does today.


    If you don''t say it, maybe you won''t have a chance to say it in your life.


    She just did the right thing.


    "You betrayed me..."


    Li side imperial concubine steps back a few steps, still can''t believe ground stare to green son. She was betrayed by the person she trusted most?


    She trusted her so much that she got such a result


    "Princess, you forced me to do all this!"


    Qing''er said, "if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have said these words at all. You forced all the maidservants. Anyway, one day all the maidservants will be killed by you. Let''s make it clear today! The maidservant''s life is not needed. Our master and servant will die together! "


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Li''s wife gnashes her teeth and rushes directly to Qing''er.

 Chapter 1820

    "Lord, spare your life!"


    Qing''er hides behind Wei Chongyan. Li''s concubine bites her lower lip. This little girl really knows how to find a place to hide. Why didn''t she find so many thoughts before. Her eyes ooze cruel color, directly toward Wei Chongyan rushed.


    "Enough!"


    Not close to Qing''er, she has been pushed to the ground by Wei Chongyan.


    "Lord? Do you just look at this maid insulting my concubine at will? "


    Li side imperial concubine exclaimed.


    "Isn''t it you who called this maid to serve at the beginning?" Wei Chongyan cold ah, he is really stupid enough, such a woman, he has always left her in his side. It seems that from the beginning, he was not a person who could take a good look at people. If not, how could he not see that Li peifei was so vicious.


    He had a child with the azalea.


    But the child, who had only stayed for three months, died in the womb. At that time, purple cuckoo did not cry, did not accuse Li''s behavior. I just don''t believe it. He believed Li peifei, but did not believe the woman he had always loved.


    It''s ridiculous


    Wei Chongyan closed his eyes painfully.


    "Lord, don''t you believe me? I really didn''t make it. I just... "


    "Qing''er, go out."


    Wei Chongyan didn''t want to talk to him. He told him that after Qing''er went out, he would not stay alive. What he has to do now is to have a good discussion with this woman.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Qing''er is relieved to think that she has escaped. Never thought, just walked a few steps, chest was suddenly a long knife inserted. She vomited a mouthful of blood. All of a sudden, blood gushed out.


    ¡­¡­


    Li side imperial concubine flustered unceasingly, although oneself didn''t harm the purple cuckoo''s life, but oneself originally thought the key, now the purple cuckoo really died, how can oneself escape the sanction. She rubbed her hands and did not dare to look at Wei Chongyan''s eyes.


    "Li Yan''er, if you were kind-hearted at the beginning and didn''t fight with others, no matter how cruel I was, I would save your life. But why are you so vicious. Do you think I really love you? You have killed the azalea. What should I do with you? "


    "Lord! I didn''t hurt the princess. You should know that. "


    Li said.


    She''s trying to get to the point. But she didn''t do it!


    The azalea can''t live any more. What do you have to do with her.


    "Yes, you didn''t want to kill the azalea, but if it wasn''t for your malice and aggressiveness, how could the azalea have taken this step? After all, you killed people. "


    Wei Chongyan said.


    Li''s eyes hurt. Wei Chongyan didn''t believe his words at all. No matter what he said, he didn''t trust him. She suddenly felt that she had no need to fight for it.


    The azalea is wronged.


    Don''t you feel aggrieved?


    What''s her life like? Tang Tang princess, unexpectedly degenerates into side imperial concubine.


    It''s not a joke to be afraid of.


    "The Lord only remembers the good of the azalea. What about Yan''er? Have you ever put Yan''er in your heart? " Li side imperial concubine asks a way, "Yan son''s heart is all Lord slowly, Lord you should know is, but your sincerity, can ever divide to Yan son a little?"? Even a little? "


    "That''s why you want the azalea?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.

 Chapter 1821

    "Yan''er doesn''t want to hurt her. Yan''er is just jealous of her," Li said. "You are my man, but you don''t have me in your heart. She is just a common people. How can she get your favor? Do you think this is fair to me?"


    Asked Li.


    She knew that Wei Chongyan would never let her go.


    Simply, she said the pain of her heart.


    "Fair? How is it unfair to you? " Wei Chongyan raised his eyebrows and said, "did I ever force you to marry me? It''s you who want to marry me. What did you say when you married me? You said that you know there is someone else in my heart, you don''t care, you just want to be with me.


    That''s what you said. Why? Have you forgotten all about it? "


    The purple cuckoo choked for a while, the body not from ground backed a step.


    "After you come to the mansion, everything will follow your heart, even the azalea will follow you," Wei Chongyan said, closing his eyes. His heart was a period of regret. Why did he do it at the beginning? Didn''t he know that this was forcing the azalea? Why did he kill his own woman? "But what about you? How do you do it? "


    Li''s side imperial concubine slightly lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at Wei Chongyan''s expression.


    She knew that she couldn''t admit it, and if she did, she would really become a resentful wife.


    What if you don''t admit it.


    In Wei Chongyan''s heart, isn''t he a resentful wife?


    "You mean to say these words to me now. If you really don''t want to be with me, I won''t stop you," Wei Chongyan approached him. He stepped closer, and Li peifei stepped back. Soon, he forced her into a corner. "But you have to be so stupid to do such a thing, but I''m also stupid. I care about your mood all the time, Let the azalea also care about you, don''t provoke you. But my calculation is wrong. Even if the azalea doesn''t come to provoke you, you are going to provoke the azalea. I didn''t do it well at the beginning. "


    "What does the Lord want to do when he says these words now?"


    Li side imperial concubine is not a fool, Wei Chongyan actually chooses to confess with her, is to prove that he wants to break with the broken pot.


    Compared with fear, now she is more distressed.


    She didn''t expect that Wei Chongyan was real, and she had never had herself in her heart.


    She used to cheat herself, cheat herself, Wei Chongyan has her in mind, but when things get to this point, how can she cheat herself.


    "Don''t you know what I want to do?" Wei Chongyan asked, "since you love to trouble the azalea so much, why don''t you go down and accompany her?"


    "Lord! Are you crazy? Are you going to kill me for a woman? " "Do you know..."


    Before her words were finished, Wei Chongyan held her neck tightly. As soon as Wei Chongyan closed her fingers, her breathing stopped. She struggled hard, but the more she struggled, the more tightly Wei Chongyan was bound. She wants to break free, but in the end, she stops in Wei Chongyan''s vicious eyes.


    He really wants his own life.


    I love so many years of men, for him, I learned to calculate. But in the end, what he got was his hatred.


    Does he have no place in his heart from the beginning to the end?


    A tear fell from the corner of Li''s eyes.


    What''s the point of her calculating for so many years?


    It''s not as good as when I didn''t marry again

 Chapter 1822

    She closed her eyes completely.


    A moment later, Wei Chongyan looked coldly at the cold corpse on the ground, and his heart suddenly relaxed. He should have done so early. If he had hated Li from the beginning, the cuckoo would not have been disheartened.


    "Wang Ye..."


    The steward was waiting outside for a long time. Seeing Wei Chongyan coming out, he rushed to meet him.


    "Clean up inside, don''t leave any clues. Tell the outside that Li peifei is unwell. A month later, she announced that Li peifei was ill."


    "Yes."


    The steward swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and now he clearly knew what had happened to his hair.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Bai ruotong and Gu Yanqing were on their way through the night. After five days, they finally left China. I don''t know why, these two days she always had nightmares in her heart, and sometimes she was awakened by nightmares.


    In the nightmare, it''s the azalea.


    She dreamed that the azalea was dead.


    "Girl, dark Wei is back."


    Bai ruotong is walking. Liuli quietly enters the room and whispers in front of her ear. Bai ruotong''s thoughts were taken back by her. She stood up and said in surprise: "the dark guard didn''t always protect the azalea. How could she suddenly come back?"


    "Because..."


    Glass choked, I don''t know how to say.


    "You let him in first."


    Bai ruotong doesn''t want to listen any more. Maybe she already knows what Liuli is going to say next. Liuli nodded and left the room. A young man entered the room at this time. His surname is Zhou and his name is Qi. I have been with Gu Yanqing for many years.


    Seeing him coming, Bai ruotong quickly asked, "how did you come back? How about the azalea


    "The princess killed herself."


    Zhou Qidao.


    "What did you say?"


    Bai ruotong breathed out. Zhou Qi sighed and told her the whole story. He is just a secret guard. Even if he can protect the azalea, he can''t stare at it all the time. What''s more, she hanged herself in her boudoir. What can he do.


    Although he was lost, he did his best.


    After hearing this, Bai ruotong was heartbroken. If I had known that day, I should have persuaded the azalea to go with me. She hated Wei Chongyan so much. She is pregnant with the flesh and blood of Wei Chongyan. She didn''t want to give birth


    That day she said to herself that she wanted to start over with Wei Chongyan.


    But in just a few days, everything changed.


    Bai Rutong painfully closed his eyes. Liuli is watching, and she feels sad. Although she didn''t follow Bai ruotong to China, she can see the sadness in Bai ruotong''s eyes.


    The woman named Zijuan must be very important to Bai ruotong.


    Otherwise Bai ruotong would not


    Thinking of this, Liuli lowers her head and goes out to find Gu Yanqing.


    "You go out first."


    Bai ruotong didn''t blame Zhou Qi. He waved and said. Zhou Qi nodded and left the room. Bai ruotong closed her eyes. She didn''t know how to describe her mood at this time. If she counted up, it was she who killed the cuckoo.


    Knowing that the cuckoo is like a cage in such a place, she still lets the cuckoo stay. Isn''t that killing the cuckoo.


    She killed the azalea herself.


    "Little girl..."


    As soon as Gu Yanqing entered the room, he saw Bai Rutong curling himself up and staying at the foot of the bed.


    He already knew the reason from Liuli mouth. He knew clearly how Bai ruotong was in agony now.

 Chapter 1823

    "Holy..."


    Bai ruotong raised his head dimly in tears and rushed into Gu Yanqing''s arms. Gu Yanqing held her tightly and stroked her. He knows the temperament of a girl, she is really sad now.


    "Don''t cry..." Gu Yanqing gently comforted, "little girl, it''s not your fault. No matter whether you go to the palace or not, the azalea will come to this step. She chose the wrong one at the beginning, so it''s not your fault at all, it''s just that the man she met is Wei Chongyan."


    Bai ruotong naturally knows that Gu Yanqing is comforting herself by saying this, and she also knows that it has nothing to do with her. But she just hated that she didn''t save the azalea. If she left a few days later, maybe


    Bai ruotong doesn''t dare to think much


    ¡­¡­


    It was only in the past month that Bai ruotong''s mood improved slightly. In essence, she is a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Now that something has happened to her friend, she is naturally sad. But sad at the same time, she also knows that this matter is essentially impossible to change anything.


    In Nuzhen, Bai ruotong and his party stopped. He Qing says that he wants to move his sister''s grave back to Nanyuan. Bai Rutong discusses with Gu Yanqing for a while and decides to let Zhao Cheng and he Qing go together. Liuli is the one who knows the whole story of Heqing. Seeing that Zhao Cheng wants to accompany him, he takes the initiative to talk with Bai ruotong and go with Heqing.


    When he came to the place where he buried his sister, he Qing''s heart was covered with a light layer of grief again. His sister was the edge of his heart. Every time he touched her, she would bleed and hurt again.


    "Are you still sad?"


    Liuli came to him and asked softly. He Qing nodded and laughed at himself: "how can we not be sad? She is my sister. If she had been well protected, maybe she would not have met this incident. But I also know that even if I feel sad, I can''t do anything.


    I have to make myself strong. I believe my sister will not blame me. "


    "If only you had that idea." Liuli road.


    She had some worries about He Qing, but he Qing said so, and her own worries were in her mind. Two people arranged the remains, just about to go back, a person stopped them. Liuli looked up and felt relieved when he saw the visitor.


    Come on. It''s Bai Chusheng.


    "Marquis." Liuli respectfully greets Bai Chusheng.


    "How did you meet the two of you?" Bai Chusheng jumped off his horse and walked with them. "It seems that I''m going to the right place. If I''m with you, right?"


    "Yes." Liuli road.


    "Who is this?" Bai Chusheng''s eyes looked at He Qing. He Qing looks at Liuli in doubt, and doesn''t know whether he should introduce himself or not.


    "This is the bodyguard beside the girl," Liuli said. "I met him on the road. When the girl saw that he was qualified and sincere, she stayed by her side."


    Bai Chusheng nodded and asked no more.


    "How can the Marquis be here?" Liuli led him back and asked as he walked.


    "The one who came to look for Rutong," Bai Chusheng said, "my father asked me to look for her. Please take me to see Rutong quickly. I have something important to say to him."


    "Yes."


    Liuli nodded.


    Liuli leads Bai Chusheng back to the inn. As soon as Bai ruotong saw Bai Chusheng, she finally showed a happy smile for the first time in recent months. She threw herself into Bai Chusheng''s arms and said, "brother!"

 Chapter 1824

    Bai Chusheng has a good-looking smile on his lips. He looks down at Bai ruotong carefully. When he sees that she is very good, he is relieved.


    "Brother, how did you come?"


    Bai asked.


    "It''s not convenient here. Go back to your room and say it." Bai Chusheng said. As he said this, he nodded with Gu Yanqing. When he went out, he could not make a pilgrimage directly, and his relationship with Gu Yanqing was not so strange. Bai ruotong leads Bai Chusheng into the room, and Gu Yanqing follows him closely.


    "Rutong, I''m here to protect you from going home," said Bai Chusheng. After thinking about it, he decided to tell Bai Rutong what Bai Shutang said. After hearing this, Bai Rutong looked surprised.


    "Is this really what Bai Shutang said?"


    In her memory, Bai Shutang was not such a talkative person.


    "Of course it is."


    Bai Chusheng nodded with a smile, "Rutong, go back and have a good talk with his father. He really has his own difficulties. Although I''m not my father''s child, you all say that blood is thicker than water. No matter what grudge you two had at the beginning, you can talk to him. I think he can understand it. "


    Hearing the speech, Bai ruotong nodded heavily.


    Bai Chusheng looked at Bai ruotong and sighed: "ruotong, you are also a mother. Even if you have something to do in the future, you should not leave the palace. This time, I was careless. How could I promise you to come out. Liuli has already told me about the danger you met. You can''t do such a dangerous thing in the future. "


    "Yes, I know."


    Bai Rutong nodded heavily. In fact, she regretted it. I really shouldn''t let Gu Yanqing and Bai Chusheng worry about themselves. No matter how much she thought about them, she forgot the most important point, that is, they both love themselves. She thought about them and sacrificed herself. But at the same time, if they lost themselves, how hard it would be.


    Bai ruotong thought too shallowly of himself.


    "It''s not me that you should apologize, it''s your God."


    Bai Chusheng pointed to Gu Yanqing and said.


    Bai ruotong turned her head. After being taught, she looked ashamed, pursed her lips, and said in shame, "holy, I''m sorry, I won''t let you worry any more."


    "It''s best if you think that way."


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    After everything was settled, the three men began to decide their way back. Bai Chusheng and Gu Yanqing talked about things in the court. Gu Yixiu managed the affairs of the court only in one way. He didn''t see that he was just a 12-year-old. After he left the imperial court, he didn''t leave a big sensation. At first, when the news of his serious illness came out in the court, the ministers didn''t believe it, but these were all suppressed by Gu Yixiu.


    Although Gu Yixiu was a child, he grew up with Gu Yanqing and naturally knew how to deal with these things. Gu Yanqing and Bai ruotong felt a sense of pride when they listened to these words.


    Gu Yixiu has really grown up.


    night. Gu Yanqing whispered with Bai ruotong.


    "Yixiu is a good boy. If he is not a royal, this position would be most suitable for him."


    "How come he''s not royal?"


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong retorted, "the holy one''s words hurt Yixiu''s heart."


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "I know," Bai ruotong nodded, "if the emperor really thinks that Yixiu is suitable, it''s best to give Yixiu the throne of the Emperor..."

 Chapter 1825

    "Yixiu, No." Gu Yanqing said.


    Bai ruotong patted his head and forgot how to say it. It''s not Gu Yanqing who refuses to give it. It''s Gu Yixiu who refuses to take it. Originally, Gu Yanqing had great kindness for him. He had already got this kindness. How could he pray for such a position again. All in all, Gu Yixiu is really a good boy. Gu Yanqing is blessed to have Gu Yixiu in his life.


    "Holy..." Bai ruotong rubbed in Gu Yanqing''s arms. "Maybe I''ll rely on you to protect me in the future. Is that really OK?"


    "I should have protected you."


    Gu Yanqing''s voice is very gentle.


    "You said you fell in love with me when I was a child, you... Pervert!"


    Bai ruotong''s face turned a little red.


    Gu Yanqing was stunned for a moment, and then he pointed the tip of Bai Rutong''s nose: "if I''m really a pervert, do you like my pervert more?"


    White if Tong Leng for a while, Gu Yanqing this is to say tongue twister with oneself?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Bai Rutong and his party immediately set out on the road. With Bai Chusheng joining in, Bai Rutong is more eager to return to Nanyuan and meet his children. Several people entered a village. Gu Yanqing saw that the sun was about to set, and called people to stop here. As soon as he entered the village, Bai Chusheng stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai asked.


    "Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong here." Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai ruotong looked around. It was a village, but there was no one. They are a group of strangers, and it is clear that they should attract a lot of people to watch.


    "Be careful." Gu Yanqing said.


    "When we entered the village just now, no one seemed to stop us." White Rutong road.


    Several people''s hearts immediately raised.


    At that time, the house burst open suddenly, and a large group of people in black rushed out of the house and surrounded Bai ruotong and his party. It only happened for a moment, but Bai had no time to react.


    "Bai ruotong, you will be here as expected."


    A familiar tone with anger came from behind Bai ruotong. She looked back and found that it was Wei Chongyan. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but did not retreat, instead is to meet Wei Chongyan''s eyes.


    Wei Chongyan sweeps around and looks at Gu Yanqing. He smiles: "you''ve always been with me, but I didn''t realize that I''m the king of Nanyuan. I''m sure I''m the king of Nanyuan


    After Bai ruotong disappeared, the Qigui also disappeared. Wei Chongyan naturally knew what had happened.


    He ran all the way, and finally got the news of Bai ruotong. He stayed in the village, in order to surround Bai ruotong and his party.


    "Mr. Wang, you haven''t had a good rest after all these days? Look at your face. It doesn''t seem to be very good. Would you like to have a good rest first, and then talk to me? "


    Bai ruotong warned in a warm voice.


    "Are you satirizing me?"


    How could she have been so kind and concerned about herself? She was just delaying time.


    "Mr. Wang, why do you think I''m satirizing you when I do anything? I''m so miserable in your eyes?" Bai ruotong was not angry and asked with a smile.


    "You should know whether you are unbearable or not."


    Wei Chongyan said.


    "Because of the azalea?" Bai ruotong opens his eyes to the mountain road.


    "How do you like to mention the azalea?"


    "What''s wrong with me? The one who should be embarrassed is the Lord, aren''t you? "


    Bai Rutong asked sarcastically.

 Chapter 1826

    "What''s wrong with me? If it were not for you, the azalea would not have died at all! "


    Wei Chongyan bit his teeth and said a word. Bai ruotong coldly looks at the man in front of her. She suddenly feels sad. This man, up to now, doesn''t know what he has done wrong. She sighed and thought, her eyes full of sorrow.


    "What''s your expression?"


    Wei Chongyan asked.


    Bai ruotong didn''t answer. A faint smile came from the corner of her mouth. She didn''t reply. Instead, Gu Yanqing, who was on one side, said on her behalf: "you are really a sad person."


    "Gu Yanqing! Don''t think that if you say such a thing, I dare not do anything to you! "


    Wei Chongyan said, "you are in my hands now. I can deal with you as I want. Do you think you can escape from me?"


    "Do you think I''m not sure?" Gu Yanqing asked, "just falling into your hands, what do you think our king won''t do?"


    Wei Chongyan was stunned. He didn''t know the purpose of Gu Yanqing''s words. Is this man... What''s his future?


    No... impossible


    His road has been sealed by himself, and he can''t find any way to live. Bai ruotong sighed. She went to Gu Yanqing and wanted to say something. Gu Yanqing stirred up a smile and whispered to Bai ruotong: "don''t be afraid..."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    She naturally believed in Gu Yanqing, who had the ability to save herself. From the beginning to the end, Gu Yanqing was a man of confidence. Bai ruotong thought so and relaxed.


    "Wei Chongyan, I don''t want your life. If you are wise, you can go. Otherwise, I can''t grasp your final fate," she said, pausing. "You are Rutong''s relative. I don''t want to hurt you. What''s more, I don''t want to fight with the Chinese Dynasty. So I hope you go now. "


    "Gu Yanqing, what are you pretending to be now? You can''t do anything but cry and beg me now... "Before he finished his words, he suddenly saw the people beside him fall one by one. Wei Chongyan was stunned. When he looked around, he found that he didn''t know when he had been surrounded.


    "Gu Yanqing! What a trick are you playing


    He exclaimed.


    "I have told you that you don''t believe me," Gu Yanqing said with a sneer. "Do you believe me now? Wei Chongyan, do you really think you are smart enough? Since I want to take Rutong back, how can I not even be prepared for that? "


    "You..."


    Wei Chongyan is flustered. He knows that Gu Yanqing is a smart man, but he never thought that he should be so smart. Now he has fallen into Gu Yanqing''s trap. Naturally, he is a little flustered.


    From the beginning, Gu Yanqing must have known what he wanted to do.


    This is Nuzhen. He can''t take a large number of people to intercept. He can only take some elite. Gu Yanqing should have known for a long time. He can never let Bai ruotong leave like this.


    It''s him


    He underestimated Gu Yanqing


    Wei Chongyan bit his teeth hard, and his heart was not a taste.


    If he had known that, he should have


    At the beginning, he should not have left Bai ruotong. He dug a hole for himself. If Bai ruotong is brought here, he will not get any benefits at all!

 Chapter 1827

    "Wei Chongyan, this should be the last time I meet you. Now that I see you, I think it''s better to make it clear face to face."


    Bai ruotong sighed and said, "do you think I really killed the azalea? From the beginning to the end, have you ever thought about the azalea? When I first met you, purple cuckoo was a lively and cheerful woman, but now, you are forced to do this. Don''t you have any guilt in your heart?


    Wei Chongyan, what are you thinking? "


    When Bai said this, there was anger in his words. Wei Chongyan didn''t reply and looked at her coldly. Bai ruotong said: "I heard chun''er say that the former azalea was not like this at all. You made her look like this. Wei Chongyan, do you think you can really give the future to the azalea?"


    "I can''t give the future to the azalea?"


    Wei Chongyan roared, "if it wasn''t for you, how could I not give the future to the azalea? The relationship between Zijuan and Wang is very good. It''s all because of you. Bai Rutong, how can you say such a thing?


    If you didn''t sow discord in the middle, the azalea would not have died at all! Have you ever thought that you did harm to the life of the azalea?


    If you are really a person with a heart, how can you do such a thing? "


    Bai ruotong sighed. It seems that Wei Chongyan still doesn''t understand. Or, he didn''t want to face it at all. He didn''t dare to face it. It was because he was afraid, so he didn''t dare


    Because if he faced the azalea, who was killed by himself, he would be in agony. That''s why he''s doing this, blaming himself for all his mistakes.


    Bai ruotong clenched her fist. Today, she wants to tear up Wei Chongyan''s memory and let him face himself truly.


    "Wei Chongyan, you are really a sad man!" Bai said, "you said you wanted to protect the azalea. Did you really do it? You''re just talking! You said it was me who killed the azalea, but you know what I did to kill the azalea? You said I was the one who provoked the dissension. Well, even if I was the one who provoked the dissension, I was going to take the azalea with me.


    But Zijuan said, she doesn''t want to go with me, because she wants to be with you, because she wants to give you another chance, also give yourself another chance, but Wei Chongyan, what did you do? You killed the azalea yourself. You should know what you did! "


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was wrong. How can the azalea suddenly want to commit suicide. She must be completely disappointed with Wei Chongyan.


    This man, in the heart forever only has installed oneself.


    Therefore, she will not understand how much pain azalea''s heart is.


    Bai ruotong sighed.


    A sudden surge of sadness filled my heart.


    If azalea had left at the beginning, maybe her fate would not have come to such a state. Bai ruotong shed a tear from the corner of her eye. She choked and said, "azalea really loves you, and it''s also because she loves you. That''s why she came to such a place. Wei Chongyan, you have a long mind. How can you say such a thing now when you hurt azalea so miserably?"


    Wei Chongyan was stunned. He wanted to refute, but he didn''t know how to do it.


    He thinks that Bai Rutong is the one who killed the azalea. In fact, Bai Rutong is right. He is the one who really killed the azalea. He''s the culprit.


    He didn''t want to admit it because he was afraid.

 Chapter 1828

    Bai ruotong wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Crying in front of Wei Chongyan is not a good thing at all.


    She said: "Wei Chongyan, when you brought me here, you were hiding these thoughts. You wanted to think about your power. What did you say to me? You said, you are my brother, you will protect me, but did you do it? Do you really have the consciousness to be a brother?


    You and I are relatives. Why should we act like enemies? I''ve never owed Wei Chongyan anything from Bai ruotong. If you want to count it up, you owe me Wei Chongyan. "


    Wei Chongyan opened his mouth. He was usually arrogant and domineering, but today, he was satirized by Bai ruotong and didn''t know what to say. His eyes narrowed, and his hatred suddenly subsided.


    In fact, he didn''t hate Bai ruotong.


    It''s because Bai ruotong will see through him, so he is worried, and he is afraid. But now, he has no such feelings.


    What about being seen through by Bai ruotong?


    He''s lost everything now.


    "I''m defeated," he said. "You can do whatever you want to do with me. Bai Rutong, I''m sorry. You''re right. I called you here because of my selfish desire.


    Now that I lost the azalea, I found that everything is not worth it. You are right. I killed the azalea. Perhaps, I just want to find someone to let me see it clearly. "


    The corner of his mouth evokes a lonely smile, such a smile, even if it is Bai ruotong, there will be a trace of heartache. If Wei Chongyan can see clearly as soon as possible, maybe things will not develop to this point.


    Maybe azalea is still alive, or he will not end up like this. But Bai ruotong knew that he could not help him. It was cruel to feel sorry for him. Wei Chongyan found all this by himself.


    "You go."


    Bai ruotong said, "maybe you and I will not meet each other in this life. I hope you don''t do that again in the future. Remember azalea and how she died. You won''t let a girl down so much in the future."


    "You..."


    Wei Chongyan was stunned. He thought Bai ruotong would kill himself. After all, he was so cruel to her. But she let herself go so easily. Wei Chongyan suddenly felt that he was like a joke. He came here just to let Bai ruotong see his jokes.


    Gu Yanqing holds Bai ruotong''s hand, takes her and turns to leave. He Qing several people see her want to go, also follow to leave. Wei Chongyan has been standing in the same place, he did not stop her, did not do any struggle, just quietly looking at Bai Rutong, quietly watching her leave.


    After a long walk, it was dark. Gu Yanqing leads Bai ruotong into a room in the village. Bai ruotong looked around and then asked, "where are the villagers here? Where were they originally? "


    "Don''t worry, they have nothing to do," Gu Yanqing said. "They just moved the place. Before Wei Chongyan came here, it was empty. There are only some soldiers I sent to disguise here. "


    "He didn''t kill them?"


    Bai Rutong is surprised. Does Wei Chongyan have such a good heart?


    "I didn''t think," Gu Yanqing said, "maybe he didn''t come for the purpose of killing. Maybe at the beginning, he just wanted to come to you and let you scold him."


    Bai ruotong''s mouth is flat. This man really needs beating.

 Chapter 1829

    A month later.


    Bai ruotong returned to Nanyuan safely. After she returned to the palace to meet her children, she went with Bai Chusheng to the West Marquis''s residence. Bai ruotong was not happy at this time. She didn''t know what to say when she thought of meeting Bai Shutang. He had to look at Bai Chusheng for help.


    "You''re scared sometimes, too?" Bai Chusheng said with a smile, "I thought you were not afraid of anything."


    Doesn''t he understand the nature of his sister? If it wasn''t for Gu Yanqing''s company, he didn''t know how to subdue her sister. Bai ruotong flattened the corners of his mouth: "I''m not afraid, I just feel embarrassed."


    There are many contradictions between her and Bai Shutang. Now suddenly ready to put aside the past and speak well, but what can she say. Bai ruotong sighed silently and bit her lip. She suddenly found that she didn''t know how to talk to her father.


    Bai Chusheng took Bai ruotong''s hand and comforted him: "he is your father. Don''t treat him as your enemy. Even me, I am just my father''s adopted son. My father treats me like this, not to mention you. Ruotong, talk to him well. Things in the past will be in the past. "


    Let bygones be bygones.


    It''s easy to say, but hard to do.


    She knew why she was so worried because she was not at ease. I can''t let go of the past. She was almost killed by Bai Shutang. Besides, she didn''t have no feelings for her father from the beginning.


    She vaguely remembers that she was seriously ill when she was a child. She wanted to hold Bai Shutang, but how did Bai Shutang treat her? He didn''t put himself in his heart at all, so he just gave her a cold expression.


    It is impossible for her to erase these things at once.


    What''s more, there is a Bai Yinling between him and his father.


    In her father''s eyes, no matter what she does, she can''t compare with Bai Yinling. Bai ruotong knew this in his heart.


    "Brother, I suddenly don''t want to go."


    White Rutong road.


    "What do you mean by that?" Bai Chusheng couldn''t laugh or cry. "Don''t you really want to forgive your father?"


    "I don''t know how to forgive him," Bai said honestly. "You should also know that he has done these things. Brother, I really don''t know how to forgive him. If he really killed me at the beginning, would you think that he would regret it now? If it wasn''t the emperor who ascended the throne, and if the position of marquis is not in your hands now, do you think your father would show us weakness? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Chusheng originally thought that Bai ruotong was just a sudden embarrassment. She would do what she should do. Unexpectedly, she hated Bai Shutang to such a degree. That''s why he didn''t think so much. He just thought that Bai Shutang is old now. What''s more, he has a good attitude towards the younger generation. Gu Qingyu likes his grandfather very much.


    So


    He forgot how Bai ruotong felt. He forgot that it was unfair to Bai ruotong.


    "Rutong, whether you forgive me or not, my brother would like you to have a word with his father," Bai Chusheng said. "At least, you can know what he thinks in his heart..."

 Chapter 1830

    "No matter what the final result is, my brother won''t persuade you any more. You''re right. I can''t control these things. You hate him. It''s natural. He did so many things that I''m sorry for you. How can you not hate him?"


    Bai Chusheng put a smile of self mockery on the corner of his mouth. He held Bai ruotong''s hand and gently put it on his cheek. He said in a warm voice, "but ruotong, my brother still wants you to see him. Even if you help him, can you?


    Although you say so, when your brother has been here for so long, don''t I know what you think? You don''t hate him as much as you say, so I hope you can give your father a chance. "


    Bai ruotong opened his mouth and stopped talking. When Bai Chusheng said this, she thought it was reasonable. I definitely want to see Bai Shutang, otherwise, she came out this time, isn''t it in vain? There are thousands of mistakes in Bai Shutang, and they all have their own.


    I''ll see you.


    Maybe they will be able to resolve their grudge after seeing this once.


    Even if it can''t be resolved


    At least in the future, we don''t have to be like this, just like enemies meeting.


    "Well..."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    Seeing her promise, Bai Chusheng was relieved at last. He breathed out a breath.


    They took a carriage all the way to the west of the town. As soon as they got out of the carriage, Bai Rutong was stunned.


    At the front door of the West Hall, she saw Bai Shutang.


    "Father..."


    She wanted to call her father, but she thought that before he left Bai Shutang, he didn''t want to recognize his daughter and father, so she went back. Bai Chusheng looked at them. Compared with Bai ruotong, he was more generous. He walked directly to Bai Shutang and said, "father, how can you stand here directly? It''s very cold recently. You should take care of yourself. "


    Bai Shutang shook his head: "it''s not in the way." He walked to Bai ruotong and said, "empress."


    Being called queen by her father, Bai ruotong didn''t know what it was like. She wanted to open her mouth and say "no gift", but she couldn''t say it.


    Before he knew about his mother, Bai Shutang was like an outsider. But when she knew about her mother, to be honest, Bai ruotong didn''t feel much sympathy for Bai Shutang. What she felt more sympathy for was her mother. She finally gave her heart to another man, but she was betrayed by this man.


    "Go in and talk."


    She hesitated for a while before she could say a word. Bai Chusheng winked at Bai Shutang, and the three of them walked into the main hall.


    "My brother has told me everything," said Bai ruotong. "Father, I have come back from Huachao. My daughter is really your daughter. Do you want to admit it or not?"


    Bai ruotong''s straight to the point makes Bai Shutang''s heart ache. He closed his eyes and said, "nature admits it."


    "Did you know that before?"


    Bai asked again.


    Bai Shutang clenched his fist. He clenched his lips and didn''t answer for a moment. Bai Chusheng looked at Bai Shutang and said, "father, do you always know that Rutong is your child? At the beginning, it was precisely because you knew about it that you still threatened Rutong''s life? "

 Chapter 1831

    "Yes..."


    Bai Shutang''s reply was feeble.


    Before, he did not regret that he had killed Bai ruotong for the sake of Xiaolan. Because Bai ruotong is nothing to him. There are so many children in his family. How can he cherish just one Bai ruotong. But


    Now, he regretted it.


    He did harm to his own daughter, but he still complained about his own daughter. What did he blame her for? Naturally, he complained about why Bai ruotong didn''t die and why Xiaolan died. Therefore, he blamed innocent Bai Rutong for Xiao Lan''s death.


    This should not have been the responsibility of Bai ruotong, but... He was still strange


    It was impossible to say that he didn''t regret it. He was about to regret it. He regretted why he had done such a thing.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Bai asked, "do you want to apologize? For the mistakes you''ve made? "


    "Yes, I now know that I was wrong," said Bai Shutang. "Rutong, I know you won''t forgive me, but these things are not that you don''t forgive me and don''t repent. I should apologize to you. It''s my fault. I''m sorry."


    Bai Rutong was stunned.


    She used to argue with Bai Shutang all the time, saying that what he did was wrong, but Bai Shutang once admitted that he was wrong. Now it''s so easy to admit it. Bai ruotong was about to feel like he was dreaming.


    "I know that I can''t ask for your forgiveness now," said Bai Shutang. "I''m not qualified to ask you to call me father again, but even if I can''t do it again, I''ll admit it to you..."


    I don''t know why, when Bai ruotong heard this, his nose was sour.


    She has never experienced the love of her parents. In modern times, her parents died long ago. When her parents were alive, they never cared about themselves. What her father cared about is magic.


    Therefore, Bai ruotong is eager for love in his heart. As long as someone is kind to her, she will pay her double.


    Because she was afraid, worried.


    Worry about losing love again.


    When the old lady was still there, Bai ruotong enjoyed the old lady''s love and filled the gap of Bai Shutang. She had not expected, had lost things, but at this moment, she fight back.


    She didn''t know how to describe her feelings at the moment.


    Are you happy? Or sad?


    She only knew that her heart was hurting.


    "What are you going to do about grandma?" Bai ruotong wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and asked, "after all, the LAN family killed their grandmother. Now they are still in prison. What does father want?"


    This is the most important thing.


    Bai ruotong has no feelings for the LAN family. They were selfish. At the beginning, for their own selfish desire, they let their mother marry their father instead of Bai Shutang. They hated them more than Bai Shutang.


    "Let them go."


    White tree Hall Road.


    "What?"


    "Hatred is not good for me at all," sighed Bai Shutang. "I didn''t understand this before, but now I do. I hope everything will be in time. Ruotong, you let them go. After all, they haven''t hurt you. They are sincere to you, not like me..."


    Said here, white tree hall pause, suddenly some can''t go on.


    Bai ruotong understood his meaning and nodded.


    That''s what I think.


    She just asked Bai Shutang for advice. After all, her grandmother was Bai Shutang''s mother.

 Chapter 1832

    Bai Rutong went back to the door and said nothing more. In the evening, Bai Chusheng gave Bai ruotong his favorite dishes. Bai Shutang seemed to be a little stiff. He watched Bai Chusheng put a sweet and sour spare ribs into Bai ruotong''s bowl, grinded his teeth, thought for a moment, and then put a sweet and sour spare ribs into Bai ruotong''s bowl.


    White if Tong Leng for a while, looking at the bowl of sweet and sour ribs. Seeing that her chopsticks stopped, Bai Shutang felt a little nervous, and his fingers even oozed sweat. He didn''t think that he had never been so nervous when he went to war. He was so nervous when he brought food to his daughter.


    Fortunately, Bai said nothing. He lowered his head and ate both sweet and sour ribs. Seeing her swallow, Bai Shutang''s heart relaxed. In any case, Bai ruotong accepted his action, and finally he could feel at ease for a moment. Bai Chusheng looks at them with a smile. His family has never had such a warm meal, and he has never seen such a formal Bai Shutang.


    It seems that baishutang is determined to get better.


    After dinner, Bai Rutong went back to the small house where he used to live. Bai Chusheng followed her and sat down in the chair.


    "You don''t seem to hate him as much as you think."


    Bai Chusheng said.


    Bai ruotong nodded. If she really hated Bai Shutang, she would not accept the benefits of Bai Shutang. Bai ruotong admitted that. It''s just that she can''t open her mouth. If she forgives Bai Shutang so easily, she is not reconciled.


    As if seeing through Bai ruotong''s thoughts, Bai Chusheng sighed and said, "you and your father are both soft hearted, but your mouth is unforgiving. In the future, our family will be as harmonious as other families."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai ruotong looked out of the window and didn''t reply. Now she has a new family, and she has married. What''s the meaning of Bai Chusheng''s words? It''s just self deception. She never felt that she lacked anything, so she didn''t have to make a century''s reconciliation with baishutang.


    Go with the flow.


    That''s the only way.


    Bai ruotong thought so and sighed weakly.


    Bai Chusheng seems to have seen through her thoughts and doesn''t force Bai ruotong any more.


    ¡­¡­


    The Chinese dynasty.


    After Wei Chongyan returned to the Chinese dynasty, he went to the Palace once. After meeting Huashang emperor, he went to the Queen''s palace again. He knelt down and told the queen what happened in his palace. The empress listened, Phoenix eyes stare round, she can''t believe to look at Wei Chongyan, seems to be with the general, chest has been ups and downs, finally, she breathed out a breath, way: "you really killed Li Yan son?"


    "Yes."


    Wei Chongyan said.


    "Confused! What a fool you are! For a woman, ruined his life! I have never seen such a muddleheaded person as you


    Roared the queen.


    Wei Chongyan closed his mouth and didn''t reply.


    Although the queen said that, he didn''t have half regret in his heart. Even if he had calmed down, he still felt that killing Li''s concubine was the most right thing he had done.


    If we had known earlier what she had done to the azalea, if we could have killed this woman earlier, maybe he and the azalea would not have come to this stage.


    Men have three wives and four concubines since ancient times, so at the beginning, when Li peifei started, he didn''t feel sorry for Zijuan.

 Chapter 1833

    But now, after the cuckoo left, his heart is empty. If he wants to accommodate other women, I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing. Wei Chongyan heaved a sigh: "empress mother, I only want to tell you about this. I hope you don''t force me any more. I don''t want anything about the throne. Since the purple cuckoo left, I don''t want anything..."


    "For a woman?"


    The queen stood up and questioned. Her mood was very excited and her eyes were red.


    "Yes."


    Wei Chongyan said, "mother, have you ever thought about it?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Asked the queen. He raised his son from childhood. How could he not care for him? It''s just that if he really had his own son in mind, how could he do such a thing. He has been well educated by himself since childhood, but now? To do such a stupid thing for a woman.


    Her heart aches!


    If there is no azalea... If there is no azalea


    "Er Chen knew that the empress would say that," Wei Chongyan said with a bitter smile. His smile was pale and powerless. The queen had never seen him like this before. He sighed a sigh of sadness and shook his head. "Mother, er Chen always thought that Er Chen knew her well enough, but now, er Chen found that Er Chen was wrong. For mother, er Chen didn''t understand her at all. In the past, I always thought that the empress was really for the sake of her children''s ministers, but now it seems that all the things the empress did were for her own sake. "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Mother, father doesn''t love you at all. That''s why you are so greedy for the supreme position, because you are afraid that father will make you..."


    "Shut up


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the queen, "this palace is your mother. How can you talk to this palace like this?"


    "Yes, you are my son''s mother... So all along, my son respected you and always put your affairs first. But my mother, you never thought about my son," Wei Chongyan said with a wry smile. "Do you really know what my son really wants? Since you were a child, you have told me that you must become a monarch in the future, and you can''t lose to the second brother. Why do you have to compare your son with the second brother? "


    "You..."


    The queen seems to be said to be in the heart, some guilty to hang down her head. Wei Chongyan continued, "the reason why you compare your son''s minister with your second brother is that the woman your father and Emperor love is the biological mother of your second brother, the woman you hurt."


    Wei Chongyan''s way of blood.


    The empress retreated two steps, but she couldn''t get up straight because of Wei Chongyan''s words. This matter, no one knows, clearly no one knows just right, Wei Chongyan is how to guess out?


    She did kill that woman at the beginning, but that''s because that woman obviously died. If it wasn''t for that woman, the emperor wouldn''t have


    "It seems that I''ve got something on my mind," Wei Chongyan said with a smile. "Mother, do you know why my son''s minister wanted to kill Li peifei?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    The queen was afraid to think.


    "That''s because Princess Li is too much like her mother. She is so aggressive that she wants to kill her son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son in silence, just like her father''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son was killed in silence at the beginning."


    Wei Chongyan said coldly.


    The Queen almost breathed no breath. She thought no one knew about it, but now, the most dangerous part of her heart was scraped down by her son and drenched with blood.

 Chapter 1834

    "You know everything?"


    Asked the queen.


    Wei Chongyan nodded: "but after all, you are my son''s mother. Even if I resent you, what can I do? I can''t deal with you like I deal with Li peifei. "


    Wei Chongyan painfully closed his eyes. He found out this kind of thing very early, but why didn''t he feel it. At the beginning, the mother looked at the azalea with disdain and anger. Wei Chongyan understood disdain, but did not understand anger.


    He''s so damned.


    No wonder I finally


    Will lose


    Rhododendron.


    "Son, are you blaming this palace?" The Queen''s voice suddenly became a little sad, "you are blaming this palace for killing your favorite woman, right?"


    "I dare not blame my mother so much..."


    Wei Chongyan said, "because you are my son''s mother, what can I do? Nothing can be done. When I tell you this, I just hope that my mother can give my son a way to live. "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The queen didn''t understand. Let you live?


    But he is her flesh and blood. She has never forced him. Where can I say that?


    "I''m tired. I don''t want to be a monarch anymore," Wei Chongyan said with a sad smile. "If the empress really has a son in her heart, I will allow her not to snatch this position."


    "Wei Chongyan! What a fool you are! Do you think the palace is doing this for itself? You are so smart and good at martial arts, "the queen said with a pain in her chest." do you know how many princes you are? If you don''t fight for the throne, who do you want to give it to? If this position is not yours in the end, do you know how miserable your future will be? "


    He made many enemies in the palace. From the beginning, when he was ready to fight for the position of his own son, he could not stop. This is not something he is willing or unwilling to do. It is that he has no right to choose at all. From the beginning, he has been exploited.


    He didn''t want the throne.


    What''s next?


    What to do next?


    Will those who take him as their enemy let him go?


    No, it''s impossible.


    Once something starts, it doesn''t stop.


    He will be killed by others because he did not ascend the throne.


    "This is also the choice of children''s ministers," Wei Chongyan said. "Being a monarch can''t make children''s ministers happy. What''s more, his father didn''t have such a mind. He didn''t want children''s ministers to be monarchs at all. In his mind, he already has a candidate who he wants to belong to. "


    "Emperor! Even if the mother is wrong, OK? Mother, admit your mistake Empress flustered, this is her whole life painstaking effort, Wei Chongyan says don''t don''t want, this how possible!


    What she said should make Wei Chongyan stop such a ridiculous idea.


    "The empress shouldn''t let Li Yan''er bully Zijuan. It''s the empress''s fault," she said, holding Wei Chongyan''s hand. "But you have to fight for this position. If you don''t fight for it, your life may be gone. Is it the empress''s request? Once you start, you don''t stop. "


    "It can stop."


    Wei Chongyan said.


    "What did you say?"


    "The relationship between ER Chen and the second brother is not too rigid. Er Chen can serve the second brother and help him become the king," Wei Chongyan said, without any pain in the past. "This is the heart of the father. He has long wanted to pass the throne to the second brother."

 Chapter 1835

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Don''t think about it! Your father doesn''t mean that at all. Your second brother doesn''t have the qualification at all... "


    "Why is he not qualified? Does mother forget that her second brother''s biological mother was also a queen, if it wasn''t for you... "


    "Do you have to use this to hurt your mother?"


    The queen said angrily.


    She is really angry, did not expect that their own children, one day will help others speak. Isn''t all her efforts due to him? Why can''t he see all the time.


    "Mother, son minister just hope, you can think about it, don''t be so stubborn!"


    Wei Chongyan said.


    How dare he speak to the queen in such a tone before? For him, the Queen''s words are his heaven and earth. But now, Wei Chongyan is really tired. Maybe from the beginning, he shouldn''t pray for things that don''t belong to him. If he doesn''t pray, the azalea won''t die


    "Huang''er, it''s really chilling for your mother to say these words..."


    The queen said sadly, "you go. Now that you have thought so, what can the queen say? Since you want to give up, it is to give up. The mother only expects that you have made this decision and will not regret it in the future. "


    "No


    Wei Chongyan arched his hand. After the queen agreed, his heart suddenly fell down. It felt like everything became clear in vain. With a heavy sigh, Wei Chongyan took a deep breath, lowered his eyes and walked out of the palace.


    The queen looked at his back and wept.


    All her life, she has spent all her efforts on Wei Chongyan. Now Wei Chongyan says that if he doesn''t want to, he won''t want to. When he does these things, do you think it will make him feel cold?


    Perhaps in Wei Chongyan''s heart, there is only love.


    He is too much like his father. Everything is about love. On this point, the queen knew she couldn''t force it.


    After Wei Chongyan returned to the palace, the steward reported that a noble man had come to the door. Wei Chongyan was not surprised. He had already guessed that some noble people would come here. Bai ruotong had been in the mansion for so many days, but he didn''t dare to come. Now, after Bai ruotong left, he swaggered to come.


    Walking into the main hall, there sat an old man with white hair. He raised his turbid eyes and looked at Wei Chongyan. His eyes were calm. Wei Chongyan came to him and arched his hand: "uncle."


    "Is that child really xiaoshuier''s child?"


    Asked the man.


    Xiaoshuier is the nickname of Bai ruotong''s mother. Wei Chongyan looked at the man in front of him. He was a general of the Chinese dynasty. He made great contributions to the Chinese dynasty. Later, he was expelled because he was involved in the royal family.


    He is Chen Qiang.


    "It''s my aunt''s child, but it''s not your uncle''s child," Wei Chongyan said. "My uncle has been in the capital all the time. Why don''t you see her? At the beginning, she has been staying in the palace. If you want to see her, you can see her. "


    "What''s the use of seeing her?"


    Chen Qiang said with a bitter smile.


    "Why are you here now?" Wei Chongyan asked.


    "You should bring back Bai Chusheng." Chen Qiang''s eyes are dark, and he says. Wei Chongyan said with a smile: "it turns out that my uncle is still thinking about his own children. But he was already a man of Nanyuan. Even if he thought about it in his heart, there was no way to do it. It was better not to think about it.


    He has no predestination with your uncle in his life. "


    "You have not done, how can you know that I have no fate with that child?"

 Chapter 1836

    Chen Qiang asked. He didn''t have any idea about meeting Bai ruotong. At the beginning, xiaoshuier betrayed him. Even if his family was broken, xiaoshuier wanted to keep his flesh and blood, so she fled. But she should not marry other men, and she should still be safe with other men and go to be the main room of other men.


    When she did this, she was obviously beating her face.


    Now his child has become someone else''s child, you let him use what kind of face, to face his once beloved. At the beginning, in the dungeon, he really said that he could not live, let her find a good family.


    But he is still alive. How can she betray herself.


    "Uncle, I can''t help you with this." Wei Chongyan said frankly, "my aunt is kind to me. I have always kept this in my mind. Therefore, after my father and emperor ascended the throne, I also asked him to bypass my uncle. But my uncle, you have clearly returned to your throne, but you never wanted to find your aunt. It''s your uncle''s fault. "


    A touch of pain flashed through Chen Qiang''s eyes. How is he going to ask?


    At the beginning, he sent someone to look for her, but the news was that she was married. But he didn''t think that she would marry someone else with her own child. Is shuier''s heart so vicious?


    I don''t even think about the friendship at all?


    Wei Chongyan coldly looked at the man in front of him. Perhaps, in his eyes, there were only things about his own flesh and blood. Wei Chongyan is not a completely heartless man. No matter how cruel Bai ruotong is to him, he even gets close to the purple cuckoo. He clearly knows the danger, but Wei Chongyan doesn''t really deal with Bai ruotong, because Wei Chongyan is concerned about kindness.


    Even after Bai ruotong came to China, he asked Chen Qiang to come and see the child. But what about Chen Qiang? But he refused to come. If he really wanted to know about his aunt, wouldn''t he be able to know if he came here?


    But he was afraid. Dare not face, because he is afraid, he can''t help to do something to Bai ruotong.


    "Chongyan, you are a good child. I watched you grow up," sighed Chen Qiang. "At the beginning, I worked hard for the imperial court. Now, although I''m an official, I don''t have any military power. Your father and Emperor no longer believe in me. But you should understand that if I had not shed blood and sweat on the front line, how could there have been a Chinese dynasty?


    I''m only asking for you now. Won''t you agree to me? "


    "How do you want me to promise you? It''s impossible! "


    Wei Chongyan is a little impatient. He has just said cruel words to his mother. Now he is upset. But this man has to find fault. Wei Chongyan is going to drive him crazy.


    "If you can get Bai ruotong, there must be a way to get Bai Chusheng..."


    "Uncle! Bai ruotong came to China to explore his life experience, not from Nanyuan. Do you know what Bai Chusheng is now? He is the Marquis of Nanyuan. Why should he let his own Marquis not do it and come to be your son instead?


    As you said, you have no power now. What can you do to give Bai Chusheng a bright future? Even if Bai Chusheng is your child, he grew up in Nanyuan, and his heart has already returned to Nanyuan. No matter what you think, you can''t let his heart come back again. "


    As far as Bai Chusheng is concerned, Nanyuan has become his own home, and even he has married and had children. Why did he come to China.

 Chapter 1837

    Chen Qiang''s fingers clenched tightly. How could he not understand Bai Chusheng''s words? He just didn''t want to understand. He heaved a sigh: "forget it, it''s no use asking you. I know that you royal family are all heartless people. At the beginning, they shed blood for you, but now they can''t get anything. I just want to see my own children. You have never satisfied me, that''s all."


    Then he sighed again. Wei Chongyan mouth slightly move, want to comfort what, but the voice has not yet opened, and fall.


    What he should say has already been said. Now it only depends on how the person in front of him chooses. If he really wants to do something, it''s not his turn to intervene.


    After Chen Qiang left, Wei Chongyan was still worried. He called a bodyguard and went back to his room after a few words of advice.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Since returning to Nanyuan, Bai ruotong is about to open his mouth. After returning to the palace, I have a good appetite. Sometimes I can eat two bowls of rice. This surprised the three children on one side.


    Although her mother is good at cooking, they know that she is not keen on eating. Jing Yuchang said that this was because their mother had something on her mind, so she couldn''t eat it. But now it seems that her mother''s mind has been completely solved.


    "Mother, you can''t eat any more," Gu Qingyu reminded, "you''ve eaten two bowls of rice today, and even one extra drumstick. My father once said that no matter how delicious the food is, you can''t eat more. Mother, you should remember his father''s instruction."


    "You can shut up. My father''s teachings are all aimed at us. My mother can eat as much as she wants. As long as she likes it, even if my father doesn''t satisfy my mother, my children will be satisfied."


    Gu Yihui clapped his chest and announced. In half a year, Gu Yihui has grown up a lot. Between the eyebrows and eyes, Gu Yanqing is a bit handsome and rebellious. Bai ruotong patted Gu Yihui''s head: "it''s better to be a son."


    "Mother!"


    Gu Qingyu flattened his mouth, "what''s wrong with me? Yesterday mother body tired, or Qingyu to mother pinch shoulder. Why do you always boast about your brother but not about Qingyu? "


    One side of Gu Yixiu watched his younger brother and sister bicker and just chuckled. Gu Yihui snorted coldly: "if the empress doesn''t give you ten Liang silver, will you pinch her shoulder? You''re not for money. I''m different from you. I really care about my mother. "


    "You..."


    Gu Qingyu is about to cry because of Gu Yihui.


    When Bai ruotong saw that they were really tight, he just wanted to make a comeback, so he listened to Gu Yi: "Yihui, you can''t say that about your sister. Your sister didn''t pinch her shoulder for the sake of money." After that, he took out a jade hairpin from his arms and handed it to Bai ruotong.


    "What is this?"


    Bai Rutong was surprised.


    Gu Qingyu''s face turned red. She gave Gu Yixiu a fierce angry look and kept her mouth and head buried.


    "It''s not easy for her mother to come back. Qingyu always wants to give her a gift, but she doesn''t want to give her a common gift. After thinking about it for a long time, she finally comes up with a way, which is to work on her own and buy a hairpin for her mother," says Gu Yi. "Qingyu asked her children to bring it back."


    "You mean it?"


    Bai Rutong was surprised.


    Although Qingyu is filial, she has such a heart. Bai Rutong didn''t expect that.


    "Of course, it''s true. The children''s ministers never cheat their mothers."


    Gu Yixiu came back.

 Chapter 1838

    Bai ruotong was very moved, and tears had already poured into his eyes. Now she becomes very emotional. She takes the precious hairpin from Gu Yixiu and inserts it directly into the bun.


    "Is it good?"


    She asked.


    "Good... Good looking."


    Gu Qingyu''s answer is a bit awkward. Although she likes her mother, she has never expressed it as directly as she likes Gu Yixiu. Today, looking at her mother''s joy, she was a little flustered and didn''t know what to do. Even a little self blame, why I once, did not have such a good mother, early know that this can make the mother happy, she should do so early.


    Bai ruotong went to Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui and tightly encircled them: "how lucky I am to have children like you."


    "Mother, I will also buy gifts for mother."


    Gu Yihui said.


    This time, he lost to Gu Qingyu. I didn''t expect his sister to be so sensible. He was both happy and sad. He has been blaming his younger sister for not knowing how to love others, but he really didn''t know how to love others, so he became himself again.


    Bai ruotong didn''t know what he was thinking, so he pinched his face: "fool, how much do you take care of your mother and mother in your daily life. You are all the children of the mother. If you are good to the mother, the mother will always have a heart. You are all good children after the mother


    Gu Yihui listen to mother said so, heart slightly relieved down.


    The next day.


    Gu Yixiu led Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui back to the West Marquis''s residence. Gu Qingyu is arguing to see his grandfather these days. Gu Yixiu listens to Bai Chusheng and says that the relationship between Bai Shutang and Bai ruotong has eased a lot, so he takes Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui with him.


    Gu Qingyu''s expression is naturally eager. She hasn''t seen her grandfather for many days. Her relationship with Bai Shutang is more intimate than others. But Gu Yihui is not the same. His relationship with Bai Shutang is a bit awkward. Compared with Gu Qingyu, he is much more precocious. But Gu Yixiu instructs him all the way to understand the relationship between his grandfather and his mother, It''s up to the two of them. Gu Yihui listens to these words and works hard. He must get along with his grandfather.


    In the palace, Bai Rutong yawned. She has some regrets that she sent her two children to the West Marquis''s residence. She just came back and didn''t get along with them. But Gu Yixiu''s suggestion is good.


    Last time, in order to ease the relationship between Bai Shutang and himself, Bai ruotong asked Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui to take the initiative to find Bai Shutang. Gu Qingyu''s kindness to baishutang is in baishutang''s mind.


    Bai ruotong knows in her heart that it is up to her to fill the relationship between them. Now there is not much enmity between her and Bai Shutang. She doesn''t even hate Bai Shutang any more. Just a few days ago, I said to Bai Chusheng, how much I hate Bai Shutang.


    But just a few days later, her mood has been no small improvement.


    She knew that she was too tired.


    I also know that baishutang is his own father no matter what. The fact that their blood is thicker than water cannot be changed. Bai ruotong pursed his lips, and suddenly a warm feeling welled up in his heart.


    Now that she has relatives and children, she is really happy.


    "What are you thinking, little girl? So happy? "


    I do not know when, Gu Yanqing has come to her behind.

 Chapter 1839

    She looked back and gave Gu Yanqing a smile: "my Lord, I''m just thinking that I''m very happy now."


    "You should have been so happy." Gu Yanqing stroked her head and said softly. Bai ruotong shakes her head. She holds Gu Yanqing''s hand. "My Lord, I also want to go to the West Marquis''s house. I still have some worries. I don''t worry about Qingyu and Yihui..."


    "No!" Before she finished, Gu Yanqing interrupted, "you should rest assured. Don''t you rest assured that Jingyu can''t take care of your two children? Or are you worried, baishutang? "


    "No..."


    "That''s all right? You''re in the palace with me. You''ve been out for so long. Don''t you miss me at all? "


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong angrily glanced at him, "naturally I want to, but..."


    "That''s all right!"


    He hugged Bai ruotong and carefully put it on his leg like a treasure. "It''s not easy that several children are not here, so you''ll stay with me in the palace. Since you have children, your heart is dominated by them, little girl. If you are like this, I will be jealous! "


    "This..."


    Bai ruotong was stunned, "this... What can I be jealous of? They are your children. Don''t you like them? "


    "It''s different," Gu Yanqing said. "I like them differently than I like the queen. I love my children, but the most important thing in my heart is Rutong. What about you, queen? The most important place in your heart belongs to me? "


    Bai ruotong''s ear tip is slightly red. Gu Yanqing is a little older now, showing a man''s handsome and affectionate eyes. She bit her lower lip and nodded, "it''s natural."


    Gu Yanqing''s kindness to her is naturally in her mind. No one has ever been able to surpass Gu Yanqing in her heart. Bai ruotong understood that this man belongs to him, and he belongs to this man.


    They will pester for life, like lianlizhi.


    As soon as Gu Yanqing heard this, how could he sit down. He narrowed his eyes, leaned down and kissed her on the lips. His kiss is very affectionate. Bai ruotong is slightly stunned. He subconsciously wants to push him away, but he holds his hand.


    "Holy, it''s... It''s all day long..."


    "With a beautiful woman in my heart, what do I care about


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai ruotong choked, cleverly put up his arm, and let her pick herself up and walk towards the direction of the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as I got to the West Marquis''s house, I saw Bai Shutang and Bai Chusheng waiting at the stone lion at the gate.


    "Grandfather!"


    As soon as he got out of the carriage, Gu Qingyu couldn''t bear it and ran towards the white tree hall. Bai Shutang catches Gu Qingyu and his eyes twinkle with love.


    "Is my grandfather here all the time today?"


    Gu Qingyu asked softly.


    "Well." Bai Shutang nodded, "I''ve been waiting for you to come."


    Gu Yixiu arched his hand and said, "grandfather."


    Bai Shutang was stunned for a moment and nodded to him. Gu Yihui is a little nervous. He doesn''t know what he is nervous about. He just feels a little embarrassed. Gu Yixiu saw that he did not move for a long time and put his arm against his hand: "Yihui."


    "Wai... Grandfather..."


    Gu Yihui''s eyes fluttered and he cried.


    "Well, I must be tired after such a long ride?"


    Bai Shutang asked them with a smile.

 Chapter 1840

    Gu Yihui is the first time to see Bai Shutang so kind. The last time, although he was hurt to save himself and Gu Qingyu, what he saw was still cold in his eyes.


    But now it''s different. Gu Yihui can see the temperature in his eyes. This kind of temperature comes from his love. Gu Yihui, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, like Gu Qingyu, steps forward and holds the other hand of Bai Shutang.


    Being held by Gu Yihui, Bai Shutang was stunned. Different from Gu Qingyu, Gu Yihui is a sensitive and intelligent person. In front of strangers, he knows how to keep a distance and protect himself. But now he looks and acts like this, doesn''t he treat himself as a stranger?


    White tree hall thinks so, the corner of the mouth bends up a smile.


    "Grandfather, I want to eat chicken legs, sugar beans and milk sugar."


    Gu Yihui said, "are you ready for me?"


    "Brother! My mother said, "you are growing teeth. You can''t eat this!"


    Gu Qingyu frowned and said solemnly. She has always been afraid of her mother. What she says is what she says. Although she is also fond of sugar, her mother said that after eating sugar, her teeth will become pitted. She is a little girl who loves beauty. How can she make her teeth like this? Therefore, even if she thinks about it again, he would not like to.


    "This..."


    Bai Shutang''s eyes were a little embarrassed. He thought for a moment and said, "there is milk tea, but there is no milk sugar. In this way, my grandfather will send someone to buy it now, OK?"


    "Good! What grandfather said is true? "


    Gu Yihui''s eyes brightened. He had heard his own little boy tell himself that his grandfather always responded to his needs. Gu Yihui is looking forward to such a day. Today, he is bold enough to show his love to baishutang, and baishutang agrees directly. Looking at the good days in the future, he has hope.


    "Nature is true."


    Bai Shutang agreed.


    Bai Chusheng walks behind several people and looks at Gu Yi with a shaved face. They can''t help laughing together. They have never thought that Gu Yihui is the first one to act coquettishly to baishutang. This little guy always looks like an adult, but he doesn''t show the appearance of a child.


    Now look, this child is just like ordinary people. They are all children.


    Their mental calculation is to let go.


    "Grandfather, you can''t spoil your brother like this. What if he gets cavities?" Gu Qingyu said.


    "I''m not afraid! I am a man, afraid of tooth decay


    Gu Yihui patted his chest and said.


    "You..."


    Gu Qingyu is anxious and angry. He is clearly kind-hearted. Why does his brother not want to listen to such a sentence.


    "If you''re afraid, don''t eat later. Just watch me eat."


    Gu Yihui has a bad smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "How can that be?"


    Gu Qingyu is in a hurry.


    Just watch Gu Yihui eat?


    How could she have done it.


    Bai Shutang looks at the two children fighting, and his heart is filled with warmth. He did not expect that in his lifetime, he could still listen to the children''s voices like this.


    He had some regrets.


    Why should he take children so seriously before. His children refused to be intimate with him.


    Bai Shutang sighed.


    It''s a pity that the past time has passed and it can''t be repeated.


    He can only cherish the present and repair the previous relationship, hoping that in the future, as his mother said, the family will be harmonious.

 Chapter 1841

    Gu Qingyu and Gu Yihui are enjoying themselves in the West Marquis''s residence of the town, and baishutang is almost responsive to their needs.


    In the palace.


    I met Bai ruotong for the rest of my life. After feeling her pulse, I sighed: "there is a good thing and a bad thing. Which one do you listen to first?"


    "Good thing."


    Bai ruotong was worried. It''s Gu Yanqing''s idea to let the rest of his life come. After all, her own physical condition is not very clear. Before entering the palace, Doctor Wu parted ways with them and lived his own immortal life. Doctor Wu was not the one who could be kept in court life. Bai ruotong knew that although he was sorry, he had to agree.


    So doctors who can be trusted now have only the rest of their lives.


    "Your physical condition is OK," he said for the rest of his life. "It seems that Leng Yinyi has really let you go, but what can he do if he doesn''t let you go? The holy one will not forgive him. "


    "And the bad thing you said?"


    Bai ruotong was relieved. It''s been a month, and it seems that her body really doesn''t matter. These days, she is very carefree in the palace. Gu Yanqing doesn''t let her ask about the affairs of the former dynasty. Bai Rutong knows that Gu Yanqing is afraid of being known about the affairs of the former dynasty by her, and she will worry about it.


    After all, he is a saint, there will always be some people who will not be sensible to select concubines for Gu Yanqing.


    "Do you really want to listen?"


    Asked the rest of his life.


    Bai ruotong swallows a mouthful of saliva, and his expression is very serious for the rest of his life. Is his body OK, but what sequelae has he left?


    "You say it." Her tone was a little impatient.


    "You''re pregnant again." For the rest of my life.


    Bai ruotong relaxed: "that''s good, that''s good. I thought I hadn''t recovered. I heard you say that... Wait? I beg your pardon? Who''s pregnant again? "


    "You! Is it still me? "


    For the rest of his life, it has become a habit to fool around in front of Bai ruotong. Bai ruotong naturally won''t say anything about him here. For the rest of his life, he would not treat her as a queen, but as a friend, which is naturally the best thing for Bai ruotong.


    "I... I..." Bai ruotong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stroked her abdomen. She was pregnant again, but she didn''t realize it. She tried to think back, as if she was late for the moon. "Is that true or false? For the rest of my life, if you make fun of me with this kind of thing, I''ll get angry. "


    "Nature is the truth," he said for the rest of his life. "If I use this kind of thing to lie to you, isn''t it too human? I''m a Taiyi first, and your friend second. How can I lie to you? "


    Bai ruotong pursed his thin lips, which is true.


    "The Lord is not human, is he! You have been pregnant for one month. Reckoning the time, on your way back from Huachao, you have already... He... Is he so hungry for you? "


    For the rest of my life, I covered my lips deliberately, and my face was incredible. Bai ruotong blushed with shame: "for the rest of his life! You''re normal! Are you talking about the relationship between the queen and the Lord


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    "You..."


    Bai ruotong was about to reply, but Liuli entered the room at this time: "Niang Niang, the Minister of rites asked to see Niang Niang, saying that she had something important to say to her."


    Bai Rutong was stunned. There is no official of the former dynasty involved in her harem. Since the Minister of rites said something was wrong, something urgent must have happened.

 Chapter 1842

    "You go first. I''ll meet the Minister of rites." Bai ruotong and Yu Shengdao.


    "I''ll go with you. This book is full of bad water. If I bully you, I can help." For the rest of my life.


    Bai Rutong gave him a angry look. Why doesn''t she know the person for the rest of her life? To say that she is helping is just a joke.


    Bai ruotong didn''t expose him. He came to the front hall with him. The Minister of rites is an old man. It''s two years older than baishutang. The beard is all white. As soon as Bai ruotong entered the hall, he stood up from his seat and said, "I''ll see you, empress."


    "I''ve heard that the minister has something important to do with his palace. What is it?" Bai ruotong entered the seat directly and opened the door to the mountain road.


    "Minister is for..." the Minister of rites had not finished speaking. Yu Guang saw the rest of his life. He choked and said, "it''s better to talk with the empress alone. Please give up..."


    "No!"


    Bai ruotong said coldly, "there''s no secret between my palace and you. What''s shameful about it? You can say clearly that doctor Yu is also here. He can help you out."


    "Only the queen can solve this matter." The speech of the Minister of rites dodged and faltered. Bai ruotong smiles. Only she can solve it? She even has such supernatural power. How could she not find that she has such ability before.


    "Then you say, don''t delay the time." White Rutong road.


    "Yes." The Minister of rites nodded, and then said slowly, "I have a granddaughter. Now I have a hairpin. I think that the empress is the only one in the emperor''s harem. It''s hard for the empress to serve the emperor. It''s time to lighten her burden, so..."


    "Again..."


    Before he had finished his words, Bai ruotong interrupted: "the emperor doesn''t want to accept a concubine, and the minister knows about it. My concubine is the wife of the emperor. What the emperor wants to do, my concubine will agree. What the emperor doesn''t want to do, my concubine won''t force me. If the emperor only wants to do this, I don''t need to persuade him. Maybe you don''t know, but the emperor really doesn''t have the idea of a concubine. "


    "The Emperor didn''t say it because of the empress''s face. In fact, she must have thought about it," said Shang Shu of the Ministry of rites. "The empress didn''t know something. When the emperor came to my humble home, she praised her granddaughter for her intelligence and even secretly talked to her granddaughter in the mansion.


    How can the queen say that the emperor does not have this idea? It''s just that the queen didn''t see the emperor''s idea. "


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong felt ironic. A man over 50 years old even stirred up dissension in front of her. What kind of person is Gu Yanqing? Does she have a number in mind? If he was really like what this person said, how could Bai ruotong have married him.


    "Lord Shangshu, are you not afraid to lose your head when you say this?"


    Bai ruotong hasn''t paid back, but he can''t see it for the rest of his life.


    "What does Mr. Yu mean by that?"


    Asked the minister.


    "What you said just now is a defamation of the Holy Spirit. How old is your granddaughter? I met her in the garden by chance. The Holy One said two words to her. Did it become the Holy One? At that time, I was also at the scene. It was your granddaughter Ba Xin Ba Fei who went to greet the emperor. The Emperor just said one more word for your face. Otherwise, who would take care of your granddaughter? "


    He said with a smile for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1843

    "You... What do you mean by that?"


    The Minister of rites was exposed and his face turned red on the spot. When he said this, he just looked down upon Bai ruotong. In their eyes, the emperor has never married, just because the queen is young, looks like she was born in the city, so she is temporarily confused.


    I can''t do it here. Can''t they find a soft persimmon to knead? If the queen believed them, she would go to the emperor to say right and wrong. In this way, the holy iron will think that the queen is unreasonable, maybe because of this, and began to accept the imperial concubine.


    His idea is good, but he just said it, but it was torn down for the rest of his life.


    "Is that what I said wrong?" The rest of his life sneered, "Lord Shangshu, you are a senior of three generations. How can you do such a thing? What do you mean by slandering the emperor here? Have you ever thought that if this story is spread out, isn''t the Holy One fascinated by beauty?


    If you have a concubine, will the reputation of the holy one be ruined because of you? "


    He who destroys the reputation of the Holy One, even the minister, dare not speak rashly. He shuddered and gritted his teeth and said, "you... You need to talk nonsense. I''m just asking the empress for instructions. It''s not sure if it can be done. I think that the empress must be considerate of the emperor. The emperor loves her granddaughter. The empress knows that she will agree to let her enter the palace to serve the Emperor..."


    "Lord Shangshu!" Bai ruotong couldn''t listen to her lies, so he quickly interrupted him¡° You have known this palace, but this is not the case of the palace has the final say, ask the meaning of the holy place. If the emperor really likes the granddaughter of Shangshu, the palace must let her into the palace.


    But if you don''t like it, even if the palace wants to, people may not come in. It depends on the meaning of the emperor. "


    "The palace naturally knows this truth," the Minister of rites nodded. "It''s just that the emperor''s face is thin. Even if he likes it, he won''t say it directly in front of the empress. So I think that the empress will persuade him directly."


    "You are so clever that you want our palace to persuade the emperor. If you get angry with Sheng Yi, it''s also supported by our palace. You are a smart man. Don''t you think our palace is a fool?" Bai ruotong angrily scolded, "Lord Shangshu, this matter can''t be agreed by our palace. It''s an unknown whether the emperor likes your granddaughter or not. Secondly, the emperor is by no means a person with low face. You have been around the emperor for so many years, don''t you know what kind of person the emperor is?


    You just speculate about the holy heart and find the soft persimmon in our palace. Since you don''t know the holy heart, it''s just right that Lord Yu has been with him since he was a child. He knows the holy heart best. Tell me, Lord Yu, does the holy see his girl? "


    Bai asked for the rest of his life.


    The rest of his life said: "of course not. As Wei Chen has said just now, it''s the Lord Shangshu''s conjecture. There is no such thing at all. The emperor has never seen the little girl of Lord Shangshu in his eyes."


    "Isn''t that enough?" Bai ruotong said with a smile, "it''s good for you to have a dream, but don''t make a joke! It is not necessary for the Lord Shangshu to judge the affairs between the emperor and the palace. Even if you want to get a princess, you have to has the final say. Are you doing anything about this?

 Chapter 1844

    The Minister of rites was a little blue. He didn''t give him face for the rest of his life, which was not in his expectation. We are all officials in the court. Why should we be so shameless. As a matter of fact, the Minister of rites also felt a little weak. He only saw his granddaughter talking with the emperor from a distance. As for the content of their conversation, the Minister of rites did not care.


    He didn''t have time to ask, because she was very happy.


    The emperor is the least feminine. There is no one in the harem but the queen. The fact that our granddaughter can have a word with the Holy One proves that in the heart of the Holy One, maybe our granddaughter is special.


    Naturally, he did not think about the problem.


    But now, being singled out for the rest of his life, Shang Shu feels that he is still a little impulsive. Relying on the young age of the queen, he talks nonsense with her, but


    But what if the emperor really likes his girls?


    "Mr. Yu, this is just your guess. You are not the saint. How do you know the mind of the saint?"


    He bit his teeth and said.


    The rest of my life, after hearing this, I was completely happy: "I want to give this back to you. You are not the saint. How do you know the mind of the saint?"


    "You..." choked by him. Bai ruotong looked at them coldly, but his heart was a little laughing. She just gave up, and before she quarreled with the Minister of rites for the rest of her life, she said, "about this, our palace will naturally talk to the emperor. Is the Minister of rites satisfied with the answer?"


    "Mother?"


    The Minister of rites was stunned. He thought persuading Bai ruotong was a coolie, but he didn''t expect that she would agree after he had just said a few words.


    "This is what the palace has said. Is the Minister of rites satisfied?"


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, Bai asked again.


    "Naturally, I am satisfied, and my wife is wise."


    "However, although the palace has promised you, it has not promised that your granddaughter will be admitted to the palace. After all, the palace is only the queen and can''t decide for the emperor. But what the palace can promise you is that if the emperor nods, the palace will not stop you."


    No wonder!


    As long as Gu Yanqing nods, she will blow Gu Yanqing''s head.


    This sentence naturally remains in Bai ruotong''s mind. In face, she still needs to carry it. The Minister of rites was very satisfied with the benefits. He thought about Bai ruotong''s words, but he felt that there was something wrong.


    After all, the emperor and the queen love each other deeply. If the emperor is for the queen, it is very likely that he will not be happy even if he wants to.


    "Empress..."


    He just wanted to say that if the emperor really has a mind, please don''t stop him. He saw the rest of his life coming towards him and cut off his words: "Mr. Shang Shu, you should learn to accept what you like. If you make such a fuss again, you can''t ask for any good after the emperor comes back."


    "You are..."


    The Minister of rites gritted his teeth. Why did he always do something bad for him for the rest of his life. But what he said was true. If he waited for the holy one to come up and ask for the queen today, wouldn''t he just expose himself to the Holy One.


    Perhaps the emperor would not agree with his wish even if he was angry.


    "All right, all right! Let''s go! The empress is weak. She can''t listen to you any more. "


    Patting him on the shoulder for the rest of his life, I will take him to the door. The Minister of rites bit his lip and gave his head helplessly.

 Chapter 1845

    Out of the harem, the Minister of rites was in a happy mood. Even the smile on his mouth never fell. The rest of his life looked at him, Yu Guang showed some disdain, I really don''t know what this man is happy about? Does he really think his granddaughter can go to the palace?


    If so, would not all the courtiers'' daughters be able to enter the palace smoothly.


    In addition to head cramps, the Minister of rites is not a person. Not to mention his pursuit of power, a man should be ambitious. But the good thing about the Minister of rites is that he is not greedy. He never gets more points for things he shouldn''t take.


    "Lord Shangshu, although I don''t want to pour cold water on you, I still have to pour it for your own good."


    For the rest of my life.


    The Minister of rites gathered a smile and took a look at him for the rest of his life. If it had not been for him just now, maybe it would have been easier for him.


    "What do you want to say? The empress has already promised me. Do you still want to say that I am delusional? "


    The Ministry of rites said.


    "Of course, it''s not like that. If it''s just wishful thinking, it''s OK. You almost made a big taboo of the Holy One." For the rest of his life, he said, "do you think your granddaughter is beautiful?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The rest of his life shook his head. It seemed that he didn''t understand a little bit. The fool in front of him couldn''t understand.


    "What I mean is that the granddaughter of Lord Shangshu is not as good as the empress, and her talent is not top-notch in the capital. The reason why the emperor praised her is just because of your face.


    But you don''t accept it when it''s too good. You think that the emperor has taken a fancy to your granddaughter''s face. Now you go to talk to the queen about it. What do you think the emperor will think of you? "


    The Minister of rites was stunned. He never thought about this point of view.


    After all, in his mind, his own granddaughter is really enough to make a great country.


    But if it is compared with the queen, naturally it is inferior. But is it really in his face that the emperor praised him so much? If so, the emperor knows that he can''t wait to put his granddaughter in his arms after hearing the praise. What will he do?


    The Minister of rites turned pale when he thought of this.


    "How''s it going? Do you understand? " Asked the rest of his life.


    "Why do you think what you say is right? If the emperor really sees it... "


    "Lord Shangshu, for the sake of the empress, the emperor can not even take her life. How can you meet your granddaughter once and fall in love with her?" For the rest of my life¡° Fortunately, our queen''s temperament is good. If you meet someone else, your head will be gone. "


    The Minister of rites turned pale. He knew that the empress had deep feelings, but he didn''t think that they could be together all the time. But the rest of his life is the one who accompanies the emperor. He knows what nature the emperor is. If he says that for the rest of his life, he will probably commit a crime himself


    "Are you telling the truth? Is the emperor really so fond of the queen


    "If not, why don''t you think the emperor bear such great pressure to marry a new man?"


    Sigh for the rest of your life. It seems that this man is not too useless. At least he can understand what he said.


    "It''s broken, it''s broken!"


    The Minister of rites came back to himself and said anxiously, "tell me what I''ve done! If the empress really said that to the emperor, how would the emperor look at me? I... I''m just confused for a moment. I didn''t think that the emperor would love the queen so much. "

 Chapter 1846

    I laugh for the rest of my life and don''t answer. The Minister of rites looked at him and complained, "why don''t you remind me? Let me commit such a stupid thing


    "Lord Shangshu, this is wrong? I''ve been reminding Lord Shangshu that you didn''t listen to him. You''ve been complaining about me for the rest of your life.


    "What should I do now?"


    Asked the Minister of rites.


    "Don''t do anything," she said for the rest of her life. "The queen is a good person. Since she has promised you, she will go to tell the emperor about it. But she won''t say you''re not. You can be relieved. But in the future, it can''t be done with the empress. Don''t rely on the fact that the empress is young. As you can see today, although she is young, she is more sharp than anyone else. "


    The Minister of rites nodded in agreement. From the appearance of the empress, she seems to be a little doll who doesn''t know anything, but when she raised the issue with her today, she didn''t panic or complain with herself.


    "I''m sorry for the empress..."


    The Minister of rites sighed. What did he say. The Minister of the Ministry of rites fully understood and breathed out a breath for the rest of his life. He didn''t have to take part in this. But he still has to remind ministers like the Minister of rites. The empress has a life experience now, but she can''t be so angry. If day after day, this group of people who asked her to let the emperor''s concubine stroll in front of her, would she be in a good mood.


    ¡­¡­


    After Bai ruotong''s dinner, Gu Yanqing has gone back to the harem. Bai ruotong glanced at him and saw that he was coming with her. She stood up and turned her head. Gu Yanqing how to understand her, mouth hanging helpless smile, went to her: "what''s the matter? Who''s upset you? "


    "No one''s bothering me. I''m not happy."


    White Rutong road.


    "Talk to me. How can I be unhappy?"


    Gu Yanqing came to be interested and looked at her with great interest. Bai ruotong flattened his small mouth, turned his round apricot eyes for two times, and said, "my Lord, there is good news and bad news. Which one should I listen to first?"


    Gu Yanqing was dumbfounded and asked why she was angry. She was very good and made a suspense for herself. But his daughter-in-law, she likes how to do, who called himself doting on her.


    "You can hear good news and bad news."


    Gu Yanqing said.


    "Well, first of all, let''s give the holy one good news." Bai ruotong blinked and said seriously, "congratulations to the emperor, there is a new man in the harem."


    "What do you mean?"


    Gu Yanqing a Zheng, then inexplicable way.


    "The Minister of rites said that the emperor and his granddaughter seem to have a good eye for each other. Let me help the matchmaker and let the emperor welcome his granddaughter into the mansion. It''s really a little chilly in this palace. If the emperor wants to, it''s better to comply with the wishes of the Minister of rites. How about that? "


    Bai asked.


    As soon as her voice fell, Gu Yanqing had gathered a smile: "ridiculous! How can you talk about such a thing? Is that what the old man said to you? "


    "What? But the Lord is not happy? "


    Bai ruotong asked knowingly.


    "Ruotong," Gu Yanqing stood up close to her and put his head on her shoulder, "you know what I mean. Why do you want to say such words to make me angry?"


    "Then the Holy One is not willing to marry?"


    Bai asked.


    Gu Yanqing knew that she liked to tease him, so he said solemnly, "it''s not impossible. If the queen wishes, I can..."

 Chapter 1847

    "If the little girl is willing to..." Gu Yanqing held the little girl in her arms more tightly. "Naturally, I can meet your need and bring the woman into the harem."


    As soon as his voice fell, Bai ruotong slapped him on the shoulder: "I knew you were interested? Didn''t you say you weren''t interested? It turned out to be just a scam? Gu Yanqing! How can you do that! "


    Gu Yanqing couldn''t help crying for her injustice: "isn''t that what you said, girl? I just want to satisfy your wish. What? But I did something wrong? "


    "It''s a mistake, of course!"


    Bai Rutong roared.


    Gu Yanqing sighed a little when he heard the speech. His daughter-in-law was really hard to coax: "ruotong, you don''t need to test my mind. My heart is full of you. It hasn''t changed from before to now. If there are other people, I can''t die well!"


    "Have you ever thought about it..." Bai ruotong choked and whispered, "have you ever thought about marrying another woman one day? Or maybe it was a mistake to meet me at the beginning? Would you be happier without me? "


    "No


    Gu Yanqing said coldly, "I live for you. Without you, how can I be happier?"


    When Bai ruotong heard this, he felt as if he had put honey on his heart. Although she knew that she shouldn''t try Gu Yanqing''s mind, she couldn''t help but try it in this way. Maybe this is the love talk between husband and wife.


    "And you?" Gu Yanqing raised his eyebrows. "Apart from this, you have nothing else to explain to me?"


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Bai asked.


    "Didn''t you just say there was another bad thing? What if it''s a good thing? So bad things can be really good things? What do you mean by bad things? " Gu Yanqing''s voice is very gentle.


    Bai ruotong chuckled and put Gu Yanqing''s hand on his belly: "the bad thing is that you may have to worry about me everywhere, and I''m pregnant with your child again."


    "Really?"


    Gu Yanqing was shocked.


    "Is nature true? Why, is the Lord unhappy Bai Rutong frowned deliberately.


    "Is nature happy? How can such a big happy event be unhappy? " Gu Yanqing hugs her tightly. If he can, he really wants to crush the little girl in his arms.


    "Little girl, I''m going to be a father again." He is very happy, but at the same time, it is hard. Because he understood how difficult it was for Bai to have a baby. Although Dr. Wu adjusted a prescription to prevent them from having children, it was not stable.


    "Girl, you may suffer again." Gu Yanqing said.


    "So, it''s a bad thing." Bai ruotong flattened her mouth, but her eyes were filled with joy. She was willing to give birth to Gu Yanqing.


    "My good girl." Gu Yanqing didn''t know what to say. As Prince Rong, he was so poor in words for the first time. Bai Rutong nests in his arms, quietly closes his eyes and enjoys the happiness at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    The West Marquis of the town.


    Gu Qingyu''s recent stay in the palace is very boring, but compared with the palace, it is already a paradise. Her mother is very strict with her and her brother. They are not allowed to do this or that.


    But in the west of the town, there was no one to control them. Gu Yihui has been practicing martial arts with his grandfather recently. He is not interested in fighting and killing, so he is naturally left behind.

 Chapter 1848

    She sighed a little, looked back at the bodyguard who was dozing, an idea rose in her heart. She crept out of the room and ran to the whitewall. Gu Qingyu has a way of climbing walls. When she was in the palace, she and her brother used to climb walls and go out to play.


    Anyway


    Just play for a quarter of an hour. After waiting for a quarter of an hour, I came back from the front door. Anyway, I came back safely, and my brother and grandfather would not say anything about themselves. My uncle always loves himself, and he will never say anything.


    She climbed up the wall and landed on the other side of it. She did not find that the moment she jumped down, a shadow followed her.


    Inside the mansion.


    Gu Yihui finished one day''s homework, got up and went back to the yard. He held five pieces of sweet scented osmanthus cakes in his hand. When he answered his grandfather''s homework, his grandfather rewarded him. Gu Qingyu prefers sweet scented osmanthus cake. He is reluctant to taste it, just waiting to taste it with Gu Qingyu.


    He walked into the garden and saw that the guard was dozing in the garden. He was slightly stunned. He quickly stepped forward and woke up the guard: "don''t sleep, where''s Gu Qingyu?"


    "Ah..."


    The awakened bodyguard was a little at a loss. He pressed his eyes and saw the person in front of him. He was surprised and knelt down: "Your Highness


    "I ask you, where is Gu Qingyu?"


    Gu Yihui roared.


    "The highness of the princess... Just playing nearby..." the guard did not know where the rain had gone. A living person could not fly. In the face of Gu Yihui''s anger, he swallowed a spit and carefully spoke.


    Gu Yihui hears this sentence, in front of a soft. I don''t know why, but there was panic in my heart. He really ignored his sister these two days. He was in the palace on weekdays and couldn''t play with her in her study class. Her sister was a lonely person. She often secretly left the palace. Although she came back safely, she was taught by her mother to cry.


    She won''t


    Gu Yihui had such an idea in his mind and ran into the room to check. As he imagined, Gu Qingyu was gone.


    This Gu Qingyu!


    Gu Yihui gritted his teeth, turned back and said to the bodyguard: "you go to inform your uncle and grandfather that Qingyu has sneaked out. They also sent some bodyguards to check in the house to see if it was the illusion of loneliness. In fact, Qingyu didn''t leave! "


    "Yes... Yes..."


    The bodyguard nodded and came out of the room with a pale face. He is really afraid of death now. If he lost his royal highness, his whole life would be gone.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the house, Gu Qingyu naturally doesn''t know her brother''s worry. She has been surrounded by a variety of markets. I was very excited. She had a look here and there in front of the shop. She played a lot of interesting things. She would not only play by herself, but also bought gifts for her brother, mother, uncle and grandfather.


    She wanted to tell her mother that she had grown up. Don''t worry about her going out, she will take care of herself.


    Gu Qingyu smiles and goes out of the shop with big and small bags.


    As the people in front of the market run past, Gu Qingyu''s heart moves, and a "bang bang" sound comes from her ear. This sound is the thought of Tongling. She heard Gu Yixiu say that it represents a juggling performance.

 Chapter 1849

    Juggling!


    Gu Qingyu''s eyes brightened.


    She hasn''t really seen a juggling show yet.


    Although her mother has done juggling, for Gu Qingyu, her mother''s juggling is just floating on the surface. What she really wants to see is to use a knife and a gun, and to fight with a real knife. With this thought in her heart, she walked towards the crowd.


    Many people around the juggler, Gu Qingyu finally squeezed in.


    There were three people and a little monkey. One adult and two children. That adult looks older than his mother, but the two children are as old as themselves.


    Is such a young child going to do a juggling show?


    Gu Qingyu is a little distressed. She is used to wearing gold and silver, and seldom understands the sufferings of the people. However, looking at these two children, her heart still aches.


    The two children turned somersaults and spurted fire. It was wonderful. Gu Qingyu looked at it. She felt that her brother was already very powerful, but the child in front of her seemed to be more powerful than her brother.


    Gu Qingyu couldn''t help admiring.


    After performing the juggling, they began to tease the little monkey again. The monkey followed their instructions to do all kinds of funny actions, which made Gu Qingyu laugh. Finally, the monkey pulled the copper basin and came directly with her.


    Gu Qingyu saw that everyone else had put silver in the pot, but he couldn''t drop it. He took out a handful of golden melon seeds from his body and threw them directly into the copper basin. She didn''t know whether she gave more or less. But their performances just now are so wonderful that they are worth the silver.


    When the juggler saw that Gu Qingyu had lost the golden melon seeds so generously, his eyes were surprised. He said a few words to his adult. The adult heard the words and cast a surprised look at Gu Qingyu. Gu Qingyu naturally did not see their attention to herself. She was still immersed in the scene she had just seen.


    After the war, the sun has gone down. Gu Qingyu looked at the sky, his heart suddenly panicked. She has walked three markets in a row. It took such a long time, but I didn''t know my brother. They found out they didn''t. They must be in a hurry.


    Gu Qingyu picked up his things and went back to his home.


    Just walked for a while, a pair of hands suddenly pulled himself. Gu Qingyu looked back and saw that he was one of the jugglers. The child was dressed in cloth, and she was also a doll, but she was so dirty that she didn''t take a bath for a long time.


    "What are you pulling me for?"


    Gu Qingyu asked, frowning.


    "Where are you going, sister?"


    The child asked himself.


    "Home, of course."


    Gu Qingyu said.


    "I saw my sister give us a lot of silver just now. Sister, can you pity us and give us more silver? My brother and I haven''t had dinner for a long time."


    "If you don''t have dinner, you can tell your father," Gu Qingyu frowned. "Why do you ask me for it?"


    "The man you saw just now is not my father, but my father sold me and my brother to her. Sister, please, can you redeem us from him?"


    Asked the child.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Qingyu didn''t reply. For some reason, the child in front of her always gave her an uncomfortable feeling. She looked at herself straightforwardly, as if she wanted to see through herself. In her eyes, there was desire and treachery flashing.


    But


    If you don''t help yourself, it''s not good. What if the girl in front of you is really a suffering person?

 Chapter 1850

    Gu Qingyu''s eyes turned slightly and nodded: "yes, if you are really a miserable person, I can help you." After that, she took out a ingot of silver from her arms. The doll looked at the silver in Gu Qingyu''s hand and her eyes brightened. She knew that it was not the right time for her to come from Gu Qingyu.


    "Would you please come with me to find that man?" The child said, "sister, you are so kind. You can''t help me, can you? The peddler didn''t go far, but he was ahead. Can my sister go with me to find him? "


    "No way."


    As soon as her words fell, Gu Qingyu refused: "I don''t know you. Why should I go with you? My silver has been given to you. What you want to do next is your own business, or do you deliberately lie to me?"


    Child as she is, she is not a fool. The girl in front of her is obviously deceiving herself. If she really asks for help from herself, why should she let her go to see the peddler? She is also a child. If she does, what good can she do?


    "Sister, you can come and see me."


    Seeing Gu Qingyu''s refusal, the child''s eyes suddenly turned red, "sister, I know that you are a good person. Even if you are a good person, you can go to see me together. I promise, he won''t do anything to you, you... "


    "Do you think I''ll believe that when you say that?" Gu Qingyu snorted coldly, "I don''t think you are a kind person. I just saw you trying so hard to juggle. I thought it was not easy for you, but what you are doing now is to put me in danger. You say you are a good man. I don''t believe you. You clearly know that the trafficker is a bad man. If you want to lead me to the alley, you''re obviously upset! "


    Gu Qingyu said that and turned to leave. When the child saw that she was going to run away, she knew that her mind was exposed. She did not expect that Gu Qingyu was just a child. She had such a thought. Without time to think about it, she quickly stepped forward and stopped Gu Qingyu''s way: "you... You are not allowed to go!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gu Qingyu stepped back two steps, a little flustered. Although here is the Imperial City, she is just a little girl. If this person really wants to do something to himself, I''m afraid that he is not an opponent.


    If she had known that, she shouldn''t have come out. Now my mother and brother must be very worried.


    What did she do


    finished.


    Gu Qingyu bit her teeth and pushed the girl away. Seeing this, the girl cried out: "Dad! Brother! She''s running! Come on


    As expected, they have helpers!


    Gu Qingyu''s heart sank and quickened his pace. But as a child, where is an adult''s opponent, Gu Qingyu''s eyes closed as he watched the peddler catch up with her.


    But the expected pain and grip did not appear. Before she opened her eyes, she suddenly heard a scream. Gu Qingyu opened his eyes. The peddler had fallen in the middle of the road. In front of him, there was an old man with white hair.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Gu Qingyu was about to speak when he saw the white haired old man saying, "why don''t you go out of the house with a maid and bodyguard?"


    Gu Qingyu blinked: "you are... Who are you? Do I know you? "


    "Of course you don''t know me. I''m an old friend of your uncle."


    Chen Qiang swallowed and said.

 Chapter 1851

    These days, he went all the way to Nanyuan. I saw Bai Chusheng from a distance. For a moment and a half, he didn''t know how to approach Bai Chusheng, so he could only wait quietly. Today Gu Qingyu went out of the house alone. He was curious to follow him. As a result, he met this incident.


    Fortunately, I have my own. I don''t know how the Western Marquis''s house looks at people. I almost lost a baby. If I don''t come today, I''m afraid Gu Qingyu has been tied up.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Gu Qingyu asked.


    Chen Qiang took a look at her and just wanted to answer, but he saw that the trafficker was about to run away. He quickly followed and trampled on the trafficker.


    "There are mice like you in Nanyuan people. What do you want to catch this little girl for?" Asked Chen Qiang.


    "My lord... Spare my life, my lord..."


    The peddler shivered and was trampled under his feet. He used to look at Gu Qingyu''s well-dressed and generous hands, thinking that the person in front of him must be a girl from a rich family. If you can tie her and ask her family for money, you will be rich.


    But who ever thought that silver didn''t arrive, but he almost lost his life. The man in front of him looks very old, but he is extremely vicious. The trafficker knows that he is not his opponent.


    "Get up!"


    Chen Qiang grabbed his skirt and lifted him up. "Follow me to see an official."


    One side of the child see Chen Qiang said so, immediately scared white face. Kneel in front of Chen Qiang.


    "Grandfather! Grandfather, spare your life! Please let my father go! My mother is still ill. I can''t lose her father! "


    "Grandfather, please forgive my father. We know we are wrong, and we dare not do such things again!"


    "Spare you?"


    Chen Qiang sneers.


    They''re so pathetic.


    At this time, the pedestrians in the street have been around, looking at each other in front of everything. When the girl saw the other people''s face in surprise, she had a plan in her heart.


    Kowtow to Chen Qiang: "grandfather! Please let my father go! What do you want? We will give you whatever we have! Please don''t kill my father! My father just bumped into you by accident and didn''t hurt you. Why did you put my father in such a situation? "


    Gu Qingyu was stunned.


    This little girl is really lying. If she is half of herself, maybe she won''t often be punished by her mother.


    "It''s bullying! Look at this old man dressed like a man. He bullied people in public


    "Not a good thing! Who''s going to report to the official! "


    Chen Qiang is dressed in a jade robe. His wealth is exposed. When others see him, they will naturally treat him as a bully. The peddler was dressed in rags and his face was dirty. Anyone could see that he was a poor man.


    Gu Qingyu went to the center of the crowd: "don''t believe them! This man is going to kidnap me! Fortunately, this grandfather helped me. If it wasn''t for my grandfather''s sudden appearance, I would have been tied away by these two people! "


    "I don''t think so? Little girl, are you afraid to report to the official? "


    One of the people said with a smile.


    Gu Qingyu sneered: "afraid? What''s to be afraid of? Can you see what I''ve done? I''m just a child. I''m not related to the old man. If I see an official, I''ll know that I''m telling the truth.


    I know such a simple truth as a child, but don''t you know it as an adult? "

 Chapter 1852

    Gu Qingyu was very eloquent, and immediately made the man blush. The crowd was amused by her when they saw that the child was born in a pleasant place and her words were well founded. Gu Qingyu sighed and went to the girl just now: "is this really your father?"


    "Yes." The girl nodded.


    "Didn''t you just say he was a trafficker?" Gu Qingyu sneered, "how did you learn to lie when you were young? Did your parents teach you well?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" The girl responded coldly.


    "You don''t understand, do you?" Gu Qingyu snorted, "well, some of you must have seen these three people juggling here just now, right? I just saw them perform well and gave them a handful of golden melon seeds. I didn''t think that they wanted to kidnap me when they saw my wealth!


    This girl of my age just lied to me to go to a small alley, saying that she and my brother were sold to human traffickers by my father, and asked me to pay some money to redeem them.


    But as you can see, I''ve been cheated by her. She still has a ingot of silver in her arms. "


    Gu Qingyu said.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Where did I take your ingot of silver..."


    "Ah! The silver has fallen to the ground! "


    Before her words came down, Gu Qingyu pointed to a ingot of silver at her feet and exclaimed. The girl was flustered and wanted to squat down, but Gu Qingyu picked it up first.


    "See? This is a ingot of silver! " Gu Qingyu says with silver. The girl reaches for it, but Gu Qingyu turns away.


    "You... You give it back to me! This silver is mine! I bought herbs for my mother! "


    "Are you sure this silver is yours?"


    Gu Qingyu asked.


    "Of course it''s mine! Give it back to me quickly


    The girl said in a panic.


    Even if things go wrong, she still has at least a ingot of silver. She can''t lose it.


    "Then, where did you get the silver?" Gu Qingyu asked.


    "It''s... It''s from a good Samaritan when juggling!"


    "There are four words written on the back of the silver, which are Zhenxi Marquis''s mansion. How dare you say it was given to you by a kind-hearted man? No, you''re right. It''s a kind man who gave it to you, but I''m the one


    "You... You talk nonsense!"


    The girl''s eyes turned red in a panic. She used to be a smart person, but today she met her opponent. The little girl in front of her is more eloquent than she is.


    "I''m a girl from the west of town. I can prove it for myself. Can you prove it?"


    "This silver... It was really given to me by the people of the West Marquis''s residence at the beginning!" The baby girl has no choice.


    Gu Qingyu "poof Yi" a smile out: "the town west Houfu people reward you? They reward you with silver and report to your family? Don''t make such a joke. I''ll tell you plainly that I own the silver. Your silver is still in your pocket. I don''t believe you can feel it. "


    When the girl heard that, she really went to her pocket and found a ingot of silver.


    "You''ve all seen it! It''s me or her who lies! I''m just using a little trick. She just admitted it. What else do you have to say now! I think you can see clearly who is lying and who is really wronged! "


    Gu Qingyu said.


    "You cheat me!"


    No channel for female dolls.


    As a cheater, no one has ever surpassed her in this technique. But now, she was easily cheated by a girl doll.

 Chapter 1853

    "What can you do? Is it true that if you are allowed to cheat others, you are not allowed to cheat others? "


    Gu Qingyu snorted coldly and asked.


    The little girl choked and couldn''t speak. In the end, the government led them back. Gu Qingyu was waiting at the yamen gate, while Chen Qiang was always with him.


    As soon as Mr. Zhang of the Yamen heard Gu Qingyu''s name, he immediately sent someone to inform the West Marquis of the town to come. He wanted to treat Gu Qingyu well, but Gu Qingyu refused.


    "Grandfather, who are you?"


    In his spare time, Gu Qingyu raised his head to ask the old man in front of him. Chen sighed, shook his head, and did not answer.


    "You said you were an acquaintance of my uncle. Do you want to find him?"


    Gu Qingyu asked again.


    Intuition tells her that the grandfather in front of her is not a bad person. If he was a bad man, he would have been tied up like them. Chen Qiang gave a wry smile and asked, "how does your mother treat you?"


    From the moment Chen Qiang met Gu Qingyu, his heart never stopped. The little girl in front of him is so much like his wife.


    Many years later, Chen Qiang almost forgot his wife''s appearance, but when he saw the little girl, he remembered everything. His heart is hating his wife, but see Gu Qingyu, his heart hate but no more, but more is a kind of nostalgia.


    He hasn''t seen her for a long time


    "Both my father and mother are very kind to me. Although my status is noble, my mother said that it''s not allowed to do bad things with my own status, and it''s not allowed to be cruel and unreasonable," Gu Qingyu said. "Now the relationship between my mother and grandfather is much better, and I''m living very well in my grandfather''s home."


    "Your grandfather?"


    Chen Qiang is one Zheng, "he is what kind of person?"


    "Grandfather is a good man, but he did a lot of bad things when he was young, but his mother said that grandfather''s heart is good, and there has always been a grandmother in grandfather''s heart," Gu Qingyu said. "Grandfather, why do you ask my grandfather that you knew my grandfather before?"


    Chen Qiang shook his head. How could he know Bai Shutang? It''s just


    It''s just that he has a deep relationship with him.


    Chen Qiang did not dare to ask any more questions. He found that it was futile for him to come to Nanyuan. Nanyuan doesn''t need him to come at all. Everything is fine here. He''s just destroying Bai Chusheng''s life.


    Will Bai Chusheng admit that he is not sure, why should he destroy it. In the past, he was sorry for his wife, but now he is sorry for his son.


    "Little girl, I''m leaving," Chen Qiang said. "If you see your uncle, can you help me bring him a message?"


    "What''s grandfather going to say?"


    Gu Qingyu blinked and asked.


    "Just say I''m sorry."


    Chen Qiang then took off a jade pendant from his body and handed it to Gu Qingyu, "if you can, give this jade pendant to your uncle."


    Gu Qingyu smell speech, forced to nod. Chen Qiangyuan foresight someone to come here, he no longer delay time, quickly get up and go back. As soon as he left, Gu Qingyu heard someone calling behind him: "Qingyu!"


    Gu Qingyu looked back, eyes lit up a happy smile, is his brother, and uncle.


    "Brother! Uncle


    Gu Qingyu excitedly runs over with them. He just wants to keep Gu Yihui, but Gu Yihui pushes him away. Gu Qingyu fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1854

    "Look what you''ve done! If you disappear, do you know how sad your mother will be? Do you know how sad father would be? Gu Qingyu! How selfish of you


    Gu Qingyu looks at Gu Yihui with tears in his eyes. It was the first time that she heard such words from Gu Yihui. Although they have been making a lot of noise, Gu Yihui has never said anything serious to her. Although she knows that Gu Yihui is concerned about herself, when she thinks about coming to xihou mansion these days, Gu Yihui just does her homework and ignores herself. Her grievances come up again.


    "Anyway, you think it''s my fault! Have you ever thought how boring my day is. My mother said that you don''t have to worry about your homework after you leave the house, but what about you? Have you ever heard of your mother?


    My brother doesn''t have my sister in mind at all. Thanks for buying you a gift! "


    Gu Qingyu said, and threw the gift box to Gu Yihui. Gu Yihui''s eyes moved slightly, and a feeling of heartache spread all over his body. He opened his mouth to ask Gu Qingyu if it hurt, but her sister had already gone to Bai Chusheng''s arms to seek comfort.


    Bai Chusheng originally wanted to persuade Gu Qingyu. It can be seen that the little girl is crying so sad that no matter how many words there are, it is not easy to persuade her. With a sigh, he picked up Gu Qingyu and walked towards the carriage.


    Back in the mansion, Bai Chusheng comforted her for a long time. Gu Qingyu was aware of her own fault, but when she thought about Gu Yihui''s just treating her like this, her heart began to suffer again.


    The next day, as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her mother Bai Rutong sitting in front of her. Gu Qingyu blinked, thinking that he was in a dream, but no matter how he blinked, Bai Rutong''s shadow did not disappear.


    "Don''t worry, you didn''t dream."


    White Rutong road.


    "Mother, why are you here?"


    Gu Qingyu swallows a mouthful of saliva, his heart is very flustered. Mother... How did mother come here? Did... Did you find that you had done something wrong?


    "You know how to be afraid..." Bai ruotong sighed. How could she not come? As soon as she heard that Gu Qingyu had gone missing last night, she was so flustered that she ran over early in the morning.


    Gu Qingyu lowered his head and said weakly, "I''m sorry, mother. I know I''m wrong."


    "Do you know your mistakes? Why were you angry with your brother yesterday? "


    As for what happened yesterday, Bai ruotong naturally knew. Gu Qingyu was wronged, and it is justifiable to vent her anger towards Gu Yihui. Gu Yihui is a little rough man. Although he is worried, he gave Gu Qingyu a hard push yesterday, which is really wrong.


    "I..." Gu Qingyu said here, tears came down, "mother, I think my brother doesn''t like me, he is always fierce to me, yesterday he pushed me so painful."


    "Why doesn''t your brother like you? Do you know that although your brother pushed you, you actually hurt your brother''s heart. Your brother also knows that he is wrong. He cried all night last night and didn''t fall asleep. When your brother Yixiu heard about this, he immediately came back from the barracks to persuade your brother.


    This morning, your brother went to the dining room to cook porridge for you. Do you mean your brother doesn''t like you? If your brother really doesn''t care about you, why should he cook porridge for you? "

 Chapter 1855

    Bai ruotong said that and raised his porridge to Gu Qingyu. Gu Qingyu blinked his eyes and looked at Bai ruotong in surprise: "what mother said is true? Is this porridge really made by my brother? "


    "Naturally."


    "What about my brother?"


    Gu Qingyu asked.


    "Outside, do you want your brother to come in and talk?" Bai asked. Gu Qingyu''s eyes wandered around twice and nodded: "yes! Yes


    "Yihui, come in. Your sister is not angry anymore."


    Bai Rutong said with a smile.


    A child''s temper comes and goes quickly. Bai ruotong looks at Gu Yihui and Gu Qingyu with a smile and apologizes. At last, the two children hold each other and make up after crying.


    Gu Qingyu happily ate porridge, as if thinking of something. He raised his eyes and said to Bai ruotong, "mother, yesterday I met a grandfather. She asked me to give this thing to my uncle, and also asked me to say a word to my uncle."


    Gu Qingyu said and took out a jade pendant from his arms and handed it to Bai Rutong. Bai ruotong took it and saw that the jade pendant was white and engraved with the word "Chen."


    Her heart "clattered" a jump, busy asked: "that grandfather let you say what words?"


    "He said," I''m sorry. " Gu Qingyu blinks back.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai Chusheng came back from the court, he listened to the steward and said that Bai ruotong was waiting for him in the mansion. He hurried to the hall. Bai ruotong told Bai Chusheng what Gu Qingyu said to her today without any greetings. Bai Chusheng was a little surprised: "is that really the only way?"


    "Yes."


    Bai ruotong nodded.


    "Who do you think this man is?"


    Bai ruotong has always had an idea. It must be right to ask him about this.


    "It''s my brother''s real father," Bai said. "My brother''s father, surnamed Chen, was mentioned by Wei Chongyan when I was in the Chinese dynasty."


    "Why didn''t he meet me?"


    Bai Chusheng sighed. He just sent a jade pendant to recognize him, which means that he didn''t want to recognize himself. What does that "sorry" mean? Does he feel that he has no face to face him?


    But there''s no face here.


    He was his own father.


    Bai Chusheng had a bad feeling.


    He really wanted to know what his own father looked like? Who is it?


    He understood that no one would tell him the truth about these things.


    But


    Not telling the truth doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to know.


    However, it would be too much for him to leave a "sorry"


    Bai Chusheng felt a little choked in his heart, and suddenly he was speechless. Bai ruotong came up to him and held his hand: "brother, he certainly doesn''t want to disturb your life, so he doesn''t want to recognize you. Gu Qingyu said that the grandfather saved her life and was a very kind person.


    Since he chose not to recognize you with his brother, he should accept the fact. Maybe... "


    Bai said here, his eyes slightly warm, "maybe, there will always be a chance to know, the fate between you and him, may come."


    Bai Chusheng nodded. He didn''t want to ruin his life. Bai Shutang has been taking care of him since he was young. Even for Bai Shutang''s sake, Bai Chusheng can''t do such a thing.


    Since that person, he understands this truth, so he does not disturb himself.


    That oneself should also do, let such peaceful day be able to continue.


    Bai Chusheng thought so in his heart, and there was a smile on his lips.


    I''m sorry. He took it.

 Chapter 1856

    Three years later.


    Leng Beiyi sends a letter to Bai ruotong. In the letter, he sincerely apologized to Bai ruotong.


    He admitted all the mistakes he made at the beginning, and also admitted that he was sorry for Bai Rutong at the beginning.


    When Bai ruotong received this letter, he had no waves in his heart.


    For Leng Beiyi, she has already chosen to forgive.


    Because he finally let himself go, he should also forgive him.


    When she told Gu Yanqing about it, Gu Yanqing laughed instead.


    "Why does the Lord smile?" Bai ruotong doesn''t understand.


    "He finally gave up his mind to the girl. Isn''t it something to be happy about?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong choked.


    She gave Gu Yanqing a fierce look. This man, the older he gets, the less serious he is.


    Her third child with Gu Yanqing is a boy named Gu Yisheng. This child is the most similar to Gu Yanqing, but his character is very similar to himself.


    Bai ruotong once sent someone to inquire about it. Wei Chongyan got married and had a new wife. He also gave birth to his own child, named Wei Ziqi. Ziqi is the word of Zijuan. Bai ruotong sighed. It seems that Wei Chongyan put down his obsession.


    In fact, he should have let go of this obsession.


    "Rutong, there are fireworks in Beijing tonight. Would you like to see them?"


    Gu Yanqing asked.


    Bai Rutong was shocked: "out of the palace?"


    "Well." Gu Yanqing nodded.


    "But..."


    "Since you have children, your temperament has become more and more calm," Gu Yanqing said. "I just thought that it''s time to let you go back to the past and experience the past..."


    Hearing this, Bai ruotong said with a smile: "if you go out of the palace, the battle will be very big. Is the emperor sure to do this?"


    "Let''s sneak out!"


    Gu Yanqing said with a smile.


    Bai Rutong choked.


    Originally thought Gu Yanqing was joking, but he actually pulled himself to change clothes. Bai ruotong hasn''t put on men''s clothes for a long time. When he wears them again, he amazes Gu Yanqing. He pulls Bai ruotong to his eyes and scrapes her nose. Today''s little girl is more and more feminine. But no matter how she changes, he is his favorite little girl. This is the only thing that will never change.


    Bai ruotong hasn''t been so excited for a long time. She and Gu Yanqing sneak out of the harem. Several times, they almost find out.


    She suddenly felt that she and Gu Yanqing had returned to the original time. If she had never met Gu Yanqing, what kind of life would she have lived.


    Bai ruotong did not dare to imagine that she had to silently thank God for meeting Gu Yanqing.


    This man gave her everything.


    Bai ruotong was very grateful.


    Gu Yanqing and Bai Rutong are sitting on a roof in the city. Watching the fireworks surround them. Bai ruotong sighed and said to Gu Yanqing, "holy, do you think we can meet again in the next life?"


    "Naturally."


    Gu Yanqing returned.


    Bai ruotong was slightly stunned. He said that there was no doubt in this sentence, but it was all affirmative. Fireworks in the two heads in full bloom, Gu Yanqing looked at the stars in her eyes, close to her and said: "little girl, thank you for falling in love with me."


    In a flash, a firework bloomed, drowning Gu Yanqing''s words.


    Bai ruotong blinked and looked at Gu Yanqing: "you... What did you say just now? I didn''t hear you


    "Nothing." Gu Yanqing smiles.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t hear clearly. He will spend his whole life talking to her slowly.